ã€ŠTrapped with the CEOã€‹


 Chapter 1 You Must Save Me (CEO)

    In the five-star Penins Hotel in D City.

    L Li''s 22nd birthday party had drawn to a close. Her cheeks looked redder as if she was heavily rouged. She began to stagger.

    After the elevator arrived at the eighth floor, Sara Fu tightened her grip on L''s hand and determined not to let L and Mike Qi sleep together.

    Upon making this decision, she pulled L towards the room at the end of the corridor. A waiter had just provided room service and was about to leave.

    "Hey, leave the door open please. My friend is in this room. I''m going to visit him." Without any suspicion, the waiter pushed the serving cart and left.

    Sara Fu saw a tall man from behind wearing a bathrobe and thought that he had just taken a bath.

    "A male is OK!" thought Sara. She pushed L Li roughly into the room without any hesitation, and rapidly snapped the door shut.

    Sara Fu raised her head to look for the camera. Luckily, the room was located at a blind spot.

    After smoothing her wavy long hair, she headed for another suite as if nothing had happened.

    In the dim room, L Li, dazedly, saw a man turning around and looking sharply at her.

    She shivered, thinking that how cold his eyes were.

    She was ufortable and this made her stop thinking. She staggered to her feet and walked towards him. She needed something. But she had no idea what actually she needed.

    "GET OUT!" shouted Harry Si. He saw her face clearly when they were less than three meters apart.

    The professional designer had fashioned her long ck hair into a gorgeous and borate braid, demonstrating her elegance and grace. The white full dress further highlighted her charming body shape and sexy butterfly-shaped corbones.

    The lower hem of the dress, decorated with small shining diamonds, was like an arc, thus showing her long white leg on the right.

    The 3-inch spindly-heeled sandals with diamonds could demonstrate her pleasant, frank and sincere personality.

    She unmannerly kicked off one of her limited-edition high heels. One meter away, he saw her face flushing in an unusual way.

    "I''m not feeling well. Could you give me a cup of cold water?" L Li was trying to kick off the other high heel.

    Finally, the shoe was thrown three meters away, after she put her right arm around the man''s neck and lightly took off the sandal with left hand.

    From the faint smell of her perfume, one could tell that it was a world-famous brand - Indulgence - made from middle note white water lily and lily of the valley fragrances.

    From the top to the bottom, she spelled elegance and grace. A rich youngdy entered a wrong room? Was that possible?

    Harry Si pulled down her slender arm around his neck without hesitation, and walked towards the door.

    L Li failed to support herself and knelt down on the white carpet, with one hand still held by him.

    "What''s going on here?" Harry Si became impatient, shook her hand off, and was going to call the front desk.

    As soon as he picked up the phone, L Li stood up without his noticing it and wrapped her arm around his waist from behind.

    "I''m not feeling well. Please save me." Her soft begging had special charm in this dark night.

    "So who told you I would arrive at D City today, and who sent you..." Harry Si put down the phone and looked at her coldly and sharply.

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    Before he finished the words, L Li pushed him hard to the sofa behind, and immediately pounced on him.

    "Hey man. I... don''t feel well now. I order... you to save me!"

    Order him?

    Harry Si tried to calm himself down, sneered, and gave her a good shove without any hesitation.

    Well. He had to admit that this woman was very charming. But the one sending her here must have underestimated his self-control.

    "Onest time, GET OUT!"

    L Li staggered back several steps before keeping her feet. She could barely hear what that man said. The only thing she knew was that she suffered more and more as his charming thin lips opened and shut.

    She unfastened the invisible zip at the back, the dress falling onto the carpet without making a sound.

    In front of her naked body, Harry Si was losing control. It seemed that he got a strong rival who had sent a very charming woman.

    L Li was not sober. She pounced on the man again as she noticed that he was going to throw her out.

    "Ouch. Who the hell hurts me? Damn it!"

    Harry Si was surprised by her normal reaction over the next few seconds. Then he slowed down and changed positions several times. Atst, he showed no mercy.

    It was not until dawn that they fell into a deep sleep.

    The sun shined brightly.

    L Li woke up from the deep sleep, as the air conditioner was set at a very low temperature. She opened her eyes, meaning to pull the nket back so she could go back to sleep well.

    She looked for the nket and found that it was lying on the floor.

    Wait! Something was wrong. Why did she ache all over? Why was she sleeping in the hotel?

    She sat up suddenly and found that this deluxe room was upied by her alone, while noticing that on the floor were their clothes and a... bathrobe?

    She looked at her body in shock. As an adult, she absolutely knew what happened to her.

    But how did thise about?

    Sara Fu handed her upstairs to take a restst night. What happened then? Who was that man?

    Damn it! She could not remember at all.

    Sitting on the big bed in a daze, L Li almost cried.

    She got off the bed, struggled to move to the window with weak legs, and parted the curtain.

    The dazzling sunlight indicated that it waste. She guessed it was already afternoon.

    L Li could not figure out why such a damn thing would have happened to her. What the heck was wrong?

    Looking out of the window, she knew that she was still in the Penins Hotel. It was beautiful outside. The breeze blew and swayed the curtain, bringing in the fragrance of flowers. The pink curtain was pping in the wind. It was really beautiful. But she was in no mood to appreciate the beautiful scenery.

    She had no clue. She rubbed her sore eyebrows, sighing. Such being the case, all words would be useless.

    On the bedside table were two exquisite packing boxes. She opened the boxes and saw a white chiffon dress.

    L nned to take a bath and leave this ce as soon as possible. She trudged to the bathroom and found some expensive men''s toiletries. These must belong to that man, she guessed.

    She shook her head, and turned on the tap of the bathtub. After the tub was full of water, she soaked in a warm bath.

    "Who on earth is that man fromst night?" She tried to recall the past wild night and muttered.

 Chapter 2 The Most Precious Thing

    L Li had tried very hard but just could not wash the sexual marks off her body. Her eyes turned red with anger. Her most precious virginity, which she had kept even from Mike, was gone and she didn''t know how! What''s worse, that man may not use any protection.

    "L, you are no longer a two-year-old kid. You are already 22. See what you have done! What a mess."

    How to exin to Miketer? How to tell her father that she had spent a whole night outside? She could not contact others as she couldn''t find her handbag, which may have been taken by her steward. Poor girl! She just wanted to take a quick bath and leave here as soon as possible.

    After bathing, she felt much better, wrapped a towel around herself, opened the door of the bathroom, dried her hair quickly, and left the hotel with the dress prepared by that man.

    A couple of minutester, that man returned and only found an empty room waiting for him.

    The opened box on the bedside table indicated that she had left. He looked around and noticed a piece of paper on the bedside table, reading "Hello, Mr. Escort. It was a mistakest night. I hope you can follow your professional ethics and pretend that you don''t know me next time you see me. Actually, I don''t want to see you again! One more thing, I owe you 250 dors for your servicest night. Remind me next time! See ya!"

    Escort? 250 dors? Whoremaster? It was the first time that Harry Si had felt overwhelmed and turned angry. Squeezing the paper, he threw an eye on the sofa outside. The wintersweet-like bloodstain on the white sofa indicated that it was her first night.

    However, she left very quickly. Was she nning something else in the future?

    The zing sun made L Li feel ufortable. She hailed a taxi on the street, and borrowed the driver''s phone to call Zoe Lu in the car.

    Zoe Lu, her bestie, was a 24-year-old international racing car champion. They got to know each other because of racing car too.

    She had intended to turn to Mike. But as she had lost virginity, she had no idea how to face him.

    "Hello." Zoe Lu answered the phone, sounding not as free or easy as usual.

    "It is me! Your elder sister! What''s wrong with you?" Though younger than him, L asked Zoe to call her elder sister. He was absent-minded when he heard the voice on the line, and checked the number soon and asked, "Is that L?"

    "Yes, it''s me! Emergency here. I lost my handbag. I''m on my way to you. Pay the fare for meter."

    "Fare? Where are you?" It seemed that she hadn''t learned what happened today.

    "You sound strange today. I will arrive in ten minutes. Wait for me at the roadside. We will talk about itter."

    After hanging up the phone and expressing thanks to the taxi driver, L Li told the driver the destination and leaned back on the seat to have a nap.

    The driver turned on the radio. "... the president was dismissed. All his shares were transferred to other people two months ago. That is to say, his glorious career hase to an end. The reporter is on the way. Stay tuned. Thanks."

    L Li had her mind stuffed with what happenedst night. Therefore, she didn''t listen to the radio at all.

    The taxi pulled over within a few minutes. Zoe, with red short hair, packed off his girlfriend and went downstairs alone after hanging up the phone. He paid the fare and carefully observed L''s facial expression, finding nothing sp

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    ecial but a little tired look.

    Obviously, she didn''t know the news. "Didn''t you go homest night?"

    "How do you know that?" L''s overreaction frightened Zoe, worrying that he may know something.

    "You didn''t go home, did you?" Zoe Lu held her hand and ran to the elevator in a hurry. L was confused as Zoe behaved very strangely today."

    "I have one thing to tell you. Ke...Keep calm, OK?" She would know the news sooner orter. It was important to pacify her right now.

    "L, I will show you a video. Keep calm, OK?" Zoe Lu repeated seriously after they entered the apartment.

    "Zoe, what kind of video is it at all, making you so serious?" Zoe used to take things easy. He seldom behaved like this.

    Did that man post a video of what they didst night online? What the heck! How poor she was!

    "I don''t know what happenedst night. Howe..." L looked at Zoe disconstely. Her sleeping with a man may now be a hot topic all over the city. It was ashamed! Imagination overwhelmed L''s mind.

    Zoe brought her to theputer directly and opened the video that he has watched many times. The video showed a crowd of reporters holding microphones in hand.

    The video was taken in a ce different from the hotel, which stopped her imagination. Well, well...it was a false rm. No. Wait! That was her father''spany. Did the reporters bother her dad with what happenedst night?

    "Hello, my dearizens. I am Cherry Liu from D City News. I have got a tip-off that Carl Li, the president of Li Group,mits bribery, embezzlement of public funds, selling of shares and moneyundering. Now follow me to check it out."

    Dad? Bribery? Embezzlement of public funds? Selling of shares? Moneyundering? "Nonsense. It is absolutely impossible." "Dad is honest, upright, frank and forthright. He will not do that!" L thought.

    "Calm down. It has not finished." Zoe Lu pacified her. But the following report was even worse.

    "Hello, there! The senior management is having a meeting now. We can hear violent quarrel from the meeting room from time to time. It is obvious that things do not go well."

    Then the video showed that the door of the meeting room was opened from inside and senior management who L had seen before and several major shareholders who she hadn''t met before came out, followed by Mike Qi, general manager of Li Group, and Jacob Qi, vice president. Carl Li was not among them.

    "It is a pity that President Li has resigned. I will take over his job from this moment on. I would appreciate your help. Thank you!" Jacob Qi, vice president of Li Group, informed the media with a ruddyplexion.

    Then the media raised some questions. L Li went nk suddenly. For decades, her dad had devoted all his energies to thepany. Then thepany just belonged to Uncle Qi? Uncle Qi was dad''s best friend, and Mike, with whom she grew up together, was her boyfriend. At that moment, she could not help but think bad of them.

    "Send me to thepany." She said gently after a while.

    Zoe Lu turned off theputer without a word, went to the underground parking garage with his motorcycle key, and drove L to Li Group.

    It was in hot mid-summer. When they arrived, L even felt that she got her skin burnt off. The hot weather made her very fretful.

    After entering the hall of Li Group, she felt better as being surrounded by the cool air.

 Chapter 3 Three-Sec Qi

    The lobby on the first floor was empty. L Li took the elevator directly to the 28th floor where the president office was located. As soon as she got off the elevator, she heard Mike Qi informing the media, "I will soon be engaged to Miss Sara, daughter of the president of Fu Group. Thanks for your best wishes. Thank you!"

    He will soon... be engaged to Miss Sara... daughter of the president of Fu Group! Sara? Her bestie over the past 11 years?

    Another bomb was dropped on L Li. Zoe Lu, behind her, turned furious after hearing those words and intended to beat him.

    L plucked hard at his hem of clothes and shook her head at him, as she wanted to learn what Mike Qi would continue to say.

    "Mr. Qi, it is said that you are dating Carl Li''s daughter, L. Now you are going to be engaged to Miss Sara. Can you exin that?"

    Mike Qi, being the General Manager of Li Group at the young age of 24, was listed among the most desirable golden bachelors in the upper ss. Not to mention, his gentle, learned and refined appearance made him more popr to girls. That was also the reason why L liked him in the first ce, wasn''t it?

    "Yes, I was dating her. But it''s been a long time since we broke up." Mike Qi answered the media, with a consistent gentle facial expression and a soft tone.

    What he said, however, pierced L''s heart like a sharp knife.

    She suddenly recalled that she felt ufortable right after drinking the ss of red wine that Mike handed her, and it was Sara that walked her upstairs.

    "Hahaha..." Sneer came from behind, which was so loud that everyone in the hall can hear it, when the reporters took close-ups of Mike Qi.

    All of them looked back curiously and found that the woman who sneered loudly looked familiar.

    "L Li! She is L Li! Carl Li''s beloved daughter!" An experienced reporter recognized L Li. Just then, all reporters ran to her, and L was closely surrounded.

    Mike''s face didn''t look very well when he saw L. Why was she here in thepany? Where had she been after drinking the red wine? Mike didn''t love her at all. What he desires was her body, and he was so close to get thatst night. But he could not find her after greeting Carl Li, wasting such a good chance. Damn it!

    "Miss Li, why do youugh?"

    "Miss Li, do you know anything about President Li?"

    "Why did you break up with General Manager Qi?"

    The reporters kept raising questions. L Li looked at nothing but Mike Qi''s displeased face, staring at him as if he was her enemy.

    He made no exnation. Could she draw a conclusion that Mike Qi and his father robbed her father''spany, abandoned her who has nothing at all then, and was going to be betrothed to her best friend?

    She could not me on anyone else, because Zoe had warned her that Sara was not pure-minded and she ignored it.

    "What do you guys want to know? I will tell you anything. Why did we break up? Well, do you know what I nicknamed Mike Qi? Three-Sec Qi! Yes, hests short in bed. An apple of Sodom. And Sara Fu, a home wrecker, had an affair with Three-Sec Qi when we were still together. Now they join hands to frame up my dad and upy hispany. I will be at daggers drawn with them from this moment on!"

    Everyone kept silent within a few seconds after L finished talking. Mike Qi looked at her with a twisted face. One third of what she said was cor

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    rect. And how dared she call him Three-Sec Qi? They had been together for three years. He really should have screwed her to show her if he can onlyst for three seconds.

    "L, I understand how you feel right now. Nevertheless, you are over the top by making things up like this. Conclusive evidence against Uncle Li has been provided. My father and I are very disappointed too. And Sara..." Mike adjusted his mood and resumed his gentle voice. But before he could finish it, L went into the president office directly with the help of Zoe, not giving him even a nce.

    In such a case, the reporters had to focus on Mike Qi again.

    In the president office.

    Zoe Lu didn''t go into the office together. Instead, he waited outside.

    L gently pushed the door and walked into the room. Carl Li, sitting at the desk and resting his forehead in the right hand with eyes closed, was immersed in thought.

    "Dad..."

    "L, here youe." Carl Li smiled, which brought tears to L''s eyes, as his smile was so unnatural that it was uglier than crying.

    "Dad, don''t be sad. Grandma and I will stay with you, OK?" L tried to make her voice easy and rxed, but she failed and sobbed when she saw some grey hairs on Carl''s head.

    All of a sudden, she realized how unfilial she was, as her dad had provided her such an extravagant life while she had never thought of repaying him or easing his burden.

    "L, I will not be able to offer you whatever you want in the future..." Carl Li looked at the data on theputer, feeling as if a knife was cutting his heart.

    "Dad, I don''t want anything. I just hope that grandma, you and I can live together, safe and sound." L walked towards her dad, and gently hugged him who has been protecting her since she was born.

    Looking at his sensible daughter, Carl Li felt much better, and patted the back of her hand. After standing up slowly from the chair, he packed up his belongings and left.

    Carl and L walked out of the office together, while Mike had left. The reporters were still waiting for them. As soon as they saw Carl Li, they rushed at him.

    "Mr. Li, is there anything you want to say about the usations?"

    "Mr. Li, Mr. Qi has expressed that he would not call you to ount for your guilt after you resigned from the president post. What do you think?"

    "President Li..."

    Carl Li did not want to exin a word for those fabricated charges at all. Not wanting her dad to suffer more of this, L said, still with pride, "Why do youpel my dad to admit things that he has never done? He was framed by those despicable people. There will be evidence proving my father''s innocence someday."

    "Miss Li, is Jacob Qi the despicable people that you said?" A reporter was anxious to stir up trouble and immediately caught the main point.

    "I think I have made myself clear. You will know the truth someday." Though knowing nothing about the business of thepany, L was not timid and would not let others bully her dad wantonly. Jacob Qi, Mike Qi and Sara Fu, let''s wait and see! Seeing the perseverance on her small face, the man sitting in front of the television lifted the edges of his sexy lips slightly.

    "Boss, Li Group has been transferred. Shall we still acquire the group as nned?" The assistant Joey Yun checked the information that has just been collected. All things were alright, except the transfer.

 Chapter 4 Iâ€™m Your Man

    Not answering Joey''s question, Harry Si tapped on the armrest with his slender fingers now and then, long before he started to say, "Make an investigation into this woman." He pointed at the woman on the screen, with his irrelevant words confusing Joey Yun.

    A woman? Carl Li''s daughter? Did his daughter have anything to do with acquiring Li''spany?

    Being full of questions, Joey Yun said nothing but "Yes, sir."

    With the help of Zoe, L and her father got rid of the reporters and drove home in a Benz.

    Their vi was located in a rich neighborhood in the east of the city, with fresh air and beautiful surroundings. Only the richest families in D City could afford the houses here.

    In the warm home, the aged Catharine Rong had been waiting for them on the sofa for a long time. When she saw her son and granddaughtering, she stood up with her walking stick immediately.

    "What on earth is going on there, Carl?" The grey-haired old woman asked in a hurry, leaving the two people not knowing how to tell her.

    Carl Li opened his mouth but could say nothing, as he did not want to hurt his mother at such an old age.

    "Grandma, please don''t worry ¡­" L handed her grandmother, not knowing how tofort her though.

    "How could I not worry about it? The news has been reported on several channels today. What''s going on there? Tell me now!" Although Catharine Rong was old, she used to dominate the business when she was young. With a serious facial expression, she hit the ground with the walking stick, making the other two''s hearts beat faster.

    "Mother, please don''t be angry. Take care of ..." The olddy had heart disease and should not get angry. But Carl Li could not finish what he was saying and was interrupted by Catharine Rong.

    "Nonsense. I know my own physical status."

    "Just as you know, I have lost ourpany." Carl Li sighed. His mother and his wife had made great contributions to thepany. What had happened made him feel ashamed to face his mother and his dead wife.

    He was in the middle age, but was betrayed by his closest friend that he had trusted so much.

    "Why? Did you reallymit crime? Or were you cheated?" Catharine Rong was very sure that her son would never do bad things. However, she could not figure out other reasons why things happened like this.

    "Jacob and his son have nned for many years." He thought that Jacob Qi had a grudge against him because of what happened over 20 years ago.

    More than twenty years ago, they regarded each other as real brothers. However, they loved a woman at the same time - Lavender Ren, L''s mother and his wife that passed away ten years ago. Both of them crazily ran after her, as she was very elegant and graceful.

    One night, Carl Li was drunk and forced her to have sex with him in the car. As a result, Lavender Ren had no choice but to marry him. Upon learning the truth, Jacob Qi fought with him and disappeared. It was not until a yearter that Jacob Qi came back and contacted Carl actively. At that time, Jacob was already married and expressed that he would let bygones be bygones.

    "Jacob and his son ..." One was his son''s best friend, the other was L''s boyfriend with whom she grew up together. The olddy, out of breath, became unconscious and fainted.

    "Mother ..."

    "Grandma ..."

    Catharine Rong was sent to the hospital for rescue at 5 p.m. due to the heart attack. The operation failed. Catharine Rong came round at 8 p.m. that night and passed awayter with her son and her granddaughter by her side.

    Her death hit the whole

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    D City, as she used to have a great influence on the business world of D City, as well as being the dream lover of many men when she was alive.

    A lot of her old friends attended the funeral to mourn for her, while many others who were in good rtionship with Carl Li didn''t show up, but sent funeral wreaths instead.

    Jacob Qi and his son also came to the funeral, which made Carl Li rage and lose control. Thus L Limanded security guards to throw them out. This event was covered by the news media for a long time. Many people concluded that Carl Li had bad luck making friends with Jacob Qi, and was too weak to protect hispany from them.

    After the funeral, the court put up Li''s valuables for auction to clear off hisrge amounts of debts, as well as sealing his vi. Carl Li disappeared after leaving a note for L. No one knew where he was, or whether he was alive or dead.

    With the note in hand, L Li stood in the rain with a suitcase, tallow-faced and confused.

    Was it a dream of her? Everything was all right several days ago, and her grandma was busy picking a birthday gift for her happily. How came things end up like this?

    Although words on the note had been washed away by the rain, they were still recognizable. L Li checked the note many times as she could hardly believe her eyes.

    "L, your mom and I found you by a riverside 22 years ago and brought you back home. Now I have nothing. You should go to find your biological parents. Goodbye, my dearest princess."

    ...

    Grandma, dad, and mom, I hate you! Why do you leave me alone? I miss you so much!

    Jacob Qi, Mike Qi, and Sara Fu, I hate you! Why do you betray me?

    And that man also...

    She hates them all!

    ...

    It was raining more and more heavily. L Li could not sustain both the physical and mental suffering. She passed out.

    A limited edition ck Maybach stopped by L after she lost consciousness. The assistant Joey Yun put up an umbre and opened the back door of the car. A man wearing a pair of brand new leather shoes got out of the car, and held L in his arms. Then the car headed for the hospital.

    In a luxury VIP ward in the Chengyang Private Hospital.

    After opening the sore eyes, L Li saw a pendantmp with dim light. She was having a transfusion. Cold liquid went into her body slowly via her left hand. Where was she?

    "You''re awake?" The cold voice sent her a chill. Who was that?

    She struggled to sit up, but failed. She gave up soon, as she was so weak.

    Suddenly, a man wearing a white shirt showed up and looked down at her at the bedside. L Li blinked and thought how handsome the man was. All the dashing eyebrows, deep eyes, aquiline nose and sexy thin lips demonstrated his elegance and grace. The tall and slim figure made him more attractive. However, his cold, arrogant and aggressive temperament throughout made L flinched unconsciously. This man seemed to be a little familiar...

    "Who are you?"

    "I''m your man."

    "... Do you suffer from delusional disorder?" L treated him with disdain and thought he didn''t deserve the handsome appearance.

    Harry Si pressed the call button at the bedside. A group of people came into the room within a minute.

    She must be in the hospital. A nurse wearing a gauze mask gently helped her sit up and considerately put a pillow behind her back for her to lean on.

    The man in the front of the group may be in his twenties. With thick eyebrows nting upwards and eyes as clear as the morning dew, he was looking at the medical equipment attentively.

 Chapter 5 I Can Help You Revenge

    His had aquiline nose, thin lips, and skin kinda fair probably because he studied medicine indoor all the year round.

    Chuck Si, 26 years old, had inherited the superior medical skill from his family, and was known as a medical genius at a young age. Without seeking help from his family, he invested his own deposits in and established Chengyang VIP Private Hospital jointly with Harry.

    However, he was cold and entric. He seldom made friends with others, except those who he admired.

    "I''m done." Chuck Si took his eyes off the medical equipment, and frowned when he noticed that L Li was looking at him.

    With hands in the suit pants pockets, Harry Si nodded at him. Chuck Si left with his assistants with no more talking.

    The ward fell silent. Harry Si went back to the desk to check documents in theptop.

    "Hey ..., hello." L Li said after thinking about what to say for a long time.

    She wanted to continue but stopped on a second thought. Harry Si was just looking at her without a word.

    "What''s wrong with me? Did you send me here?"

    "You are sick, and I sent you here." Harry Si gave her a simple answer and focused on hisptop again.

    "Thank you. When can I leave hospital?"

    "Tomorrow."

    The question was, where could she go after leaving hospital? Her grandfather''s home? No, it was too far from here in the countryside. How about Wendy''s home? Not likely, as her bed was not big enough for both of them to sleep on it.

    She could only turn to Zoe. His apartment with two bedrooms was appropriate. She could live there for the moment, and find a job.

    L then decided to make a phone call to Zoe. But her phone was lost at her evening birthday party.

    "Excuse me, sir, can I borrow your phone?" "Though cold, he may be warmhearted since he has saved me" L thought.

    "Harry Si." She was so noisy that he couldn''t concentrate on his work. Hence, he shut hisptop down and told her his name.

    "What? Hungry?" L heard that word indistinctly and blurted them out when her mind wandered, not knowing what he meant.

    Harry''s face froze a little more with the eyebrows wrinkling very tightly, as if the deep wrinkles could even nip and kill several flies.

    He reached L in only two or three strides.

    "Woman! Remember your husband''s name is Harry. Do I need to teach you how to spell it?" Harry Si announced, gnashing his teeth and bending down with arms on the bed.

    "Nonsense. Do you even know me? How dare you call yourself as my husband. We don''t even know each other." L Li was a little angry. She would cry that "My man was Mike, not Harry" if it were several days ago.

    But then she was apanied by nobody, but herself.

    "L, Gemini, graduated from the University of Southern Californiast month, celebrated her 22nd birthday a few days ago, and slept with her man in Room 888 on the 8th floor of the Penins Hotel on the same day..."

    "Stop, stop, stop!" L almost screamed. Who was this guy? Why did he even know she slept with a man?

    "You should not interrupt me." He wanted to continue, "You are B-cup, waist size is 70cm, and you have a ck mark on your body ..." It didn''t look like a born mole, but was made...

    L Li sealed his month with her hand mightily, "Can you just shut up? How did you know? Tell me! Did you peep at me while I was bathing?" She red at him, which was so cute in his eyes.

    After Harry Si gestured towards her hands o

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    n his lips, L snatched her hands away and rubbed them on the quilt as if his lips were not clean.

    Harry disdainfully looked at this childish yet stubborn woman, went back to the table, took out pieces of paper from the file, and handed to her.

    "A prenuptial agreement?" L Li was confused when she saw the words on the cover and raised her head, while Harry Si showed a casual and easy facial expression.

    "Yes. You robbed me of virginity. You must take responsibility." Harry Si threw a heavy bomb at her with ease, which made L choke on her saliva.

    Oh, my god! He was the man in that night! Take responsibility for him? "You took my virginity too, OK? You stole my lines!" Her eyes almost popped out as she could hardly believe that this man was the one she slept with that night! Yes, it was him! Mr. Escort! She really should get out of bed to beat him to death now!

    "All right. Such being the case, sign the agreement!" Harry Si put one hand in the pants pocket, and passed a high-end fountain pen to her with the other hand wearing a name-brand watch.

    "No!" First, though they had sex, they were just strangers to each other. Second, she was so unfortunate at the moment that she was in no mood to marry. Third, what if he was a human trafficker? It is true that we cannot judge others by their looks. He must be joking!

    Harry Si rubbed between his eyebrows, and his temple was a little bit sore, as it was the first time that he had got rejected by a woman. What''s worse, that woman refused to marry him!

    "I can help you revenge! Jacob Qi? Mike Qi? Howard Fu? Sara Fu? I can take all of them down." His confidence made L look him up and down three times curiously.

    "And I can help you find your father or your biological parents, whoever you want." Harry Si never regretted. But he somewhat realized what regret mean at the moment because he felt that he was striving for an unprofitable business!

    "How ungrateful she is! Let''s wait and see. I will conquer you and swallow your pride, " thought Harry Si.

    "What''s your name?" She asked seriously this time.

    "... Harry Si." Very well! This woman had made him set many new records, including repeating telling the same person his name - Harry Si. It seemed that he should teach her a good lesson after marriage.

    Harry Si? She remembered! She had heard a lot of this person - a legendary figure in the business world, mysterious, low-profile about personal life, extremely powerful, having lived abroad for a long time. "How can you prove your identity. ID card is useless, as it can be forged." How to prove?

    Harry Si raised eyebrows and leaned forward to kiss her on the lips. "If you don''t believe me, I can repeat our first night here, OK?"

    His lips were a little cold, and his pleasant smell made L Li giddy.

    "... Hum! I will not marry you. You are so good at hitting on a girl. You must be a pickup artist."

    "Pickup artist?" Harry Si raised his thick eyebrows. The words sounded familiar.

    "You have no choice but to marry me." ording to the information, she had only two reliable friends - Wendy Yu who had saved her life, and Zoe Lu, her buddy. Hm ..., he must guard against Zoe in the future.

    Pure friendship ever exists between a man and a woman? Hum, he didn''t believe that.

    "OK, I will sign the agreement, after you promise me something." L Li gritted her teeth, and made a decision, which will determine her destiny.

 Chapter 6 Itâ€™s Enough for You to Have Me

    "I''m listening." Harry Si sat cross-legged on the armchair while listening carefully.

    "First, don''t touch me without my permission!" It was embarrassing to have sex with a stranger. It would not happen unless one was being framed.

    Harry Si nodded. It was a piece of cake. He would make her give permission.

    "Second, don''t bring other women home!"

    Harry Si gave a nod of assent. He would not get entangled with other women.

    "Third, pretend that we don''t know each other when in public."

    Harry Si nodded again. She didn''t set a time limit for the first point and the third point, did she?

    "Let me tell you my requirements ¡ª keep a low profile about our marriage, and I don''t want to be involved in a mess."

    "Deal!"

    After putting on the clothing prepared by Harry Si, L Li was directly taken to the Yuanming Manor of rich vis.

    As soon as they entered the vi, the scent of dinner greeted them, and the maid Mrs. Du walked out from the kitchen.

    "Young Master, dinner will be ready soon. My Lady, your room is in the middle on the right hand on the second floor. I have cleaned it up." Mrs. Du has served Si Family for a dozen years. Harry came to D City to develop business this time. It is supposed that he would not return abroad in a short time. So his father appointed Mrs. Du from USA to take care of Harry. Harry called her this morning and asked her to prepare a room.

    "Thank you so much." L looked so pale that Mrs. Du felt very protective of her and just wanted to make more delicious food for her.

    "You are wee. My Lady, you can check the room first ande back here to have dinnerter." "What a kind girl. They are a perfect match, " Mrs. Du thought.

    Harry went upstairs, followed by L obediently.

    Harry stopped in front of a room, and opened the door: "This is your room. But we won''t live here for long. The vi in No. 8 Pearl Spring is almost furnished. We will move there then."

    ... No. 8 Pearl Spring? The housing estate that includes only 8 vis? She had heard of that housing estate, which was more upmarket, more magnificent and ssier than her vi and this Yuanming Manor. It was said that a mysterious investor spent tens of billions building that estate. Each vi covered an area of over 1000 square meters, not to mention the garden and swimming pool ...

    Although L had lived a rich life before, it could not hold a candle to Harry''s life.

    With a white wool carpet on the floor and off-white figured wallpaper, the 80-square-meter room was furnished with a 3-meter-wide double bed with pink four-piece suit in the middle and dresser, wardrobe,puter desk and armchair all in off-white.

    Left to the small living room was a bathroom with light brown decoration - a round bathtub with light brown shell-shaped decorations on the exterior set in the middle of the bathroom, a light brown waterproof shower curtain fastened on four pirs surrounding the tub, a shelf with bath towels on the left, a tap on the right, and high-end bath products on both sides of the tap.

    Out of the bathroom was a 20-square-meter balcony, which was furnished with two white beanbags and a small white round table.

    The whole room delivered a clean and stunning atmosphere. Though L had owned an upmarket, magnificent and ssy room at home

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    before, it was notparable to this one. Besides, this room was good enough for someone who was under other''s roof, like her. L thought that she was a very sensible person.

    "Make do with this room now. We will move soon." Harry saw L throw herself onto the bed, with some unknown emotion emerging in his eyes.

    "It is good enough. After all, I have lost everything now, right?" She muttered, to answer Harry, as well as herself.

    Harry jumped himself above her. The sudden action gave L a good scare.

    They were so close that the distance between their faces was less than one centimeter.

    "From this moment on, it''s enough for you to have me." L was intoxicated with his emotional whispers of love, with heart beating fast. She propped him on his thick chest with hands, but forget to revolt him.

    His deep eyes were so mysterious and attractive, as if a vortex was hidden inside, luring her to make an exploration.

    He lowered his head, while she closed her eyes without escaping, as meek as a cat. Her scent indulged him.

    After a while, there was a dull thud. L, flushing, shoved Harry, and sprang to her feet.

    Incredibly, this woman pped him on the head!

    "You stupid woman! I will make you regret!" Being vengeful, Harry stood up at the bedside with a cold face, pulled her wrist, and threw her onto the bed again.

    "You seduced me first!" L, being angry, as well as shy, turned over agilely, and archly saw Harry fan the air at the other side of the bed.

    Interesting! "Come here, I will fix you." He said it like a casual greeting.

    L picked up a pillow and held it in front of her, "Harry, I will not marry you. I cannot get control of you!"

    What a rogue! He had promised not to touch her. What if he broke his promises andpelled her every day after marriage?

    Men are born to know how to flirt. Harry didn''t think himself an experienced pickup artist. If his friends heard someone describe him in this way, they may be inexpressibly astonished!

    "It is not up to you. No one has ever dared to refuse me!" Harry jumped off the bed, gracefully straightened his clothes, and walked towards the door. "Let''s go downstairs, or you have nothing to eat."

    In a bad mood, L stared at Harry''s back angrily and followed him to go downstairs reluctantly.

    When they went downstairs, Mrs. Du has begun to serve the dinner. L ran to wash her hands in a hurry and nned to assist Mrs. Du in the kitchen.

    "My Lady, you don''t need to do that. Leave it to me!" Mrs. Du became more satisfied with L, as she was polite and easygoing.

    "It doesn''t matter. I have nothing to do now. You can just call me L!" Now that she lived in other''s house and depended on them, she had to build a good rtionship with them; otherwise, she may be set up by others and end up miserable in such a rich and powerful family someday.

    People may be despicable. She would not easily trust others.

    Harry pulled out a chair, and coldly looked at L who was actively assisting Mrs. Du in the kitchen. He was pleased to see that, as he didn''t like those women who always put on airs.

    Their dinner was rich with four dishes and one soup - spareribs with brown sauce, griddle-cooked bamboo shoots, tofu with tomato juice, steamed turbot, mushroom soup and millet porridge.

 Chapter 7 No More Cry in Future

    After Harry and L sat at the table, Mrs. Du was about to leave to do something else. "Mrs. Du, please have a seat and join us for dinner." L said and cautiously had a nce at Harry, who was eating a piece of spare ribs in an unhurried manner, wondering whether it is appropriate...

    "No, thanks. Please enjoy yourself with Young Master. I forgot to buy a cleanser. I gotta buy one now." Mrs. Du washed her hands, put on shoes, and got ready to go out.

    "Well, then, it''s dark outside. Please be careful." L said no more, thinking that they may have their own rules.

    After Mrs. Du went out, L picked up chopsticks and started eating. She felt extremely hungry when she saw the dishes. She has been mired in a hot mess recently. Finally she could have a chance to enjoy a meal well, though with a stranger at the table... Maybe they would not be strange to each other in a few days, L thought when looking at Harry who is having dinner gracefully.

    When Harry finished dinner, L still had one third millet congee in the bowl. So she finished off the congee in a hurry, wiped her mouth, and began to clean the table.

    "Did you also do this when you were at home?" Harry looked at L who was cleaning the table unskillfully.

    "No, I didn''t." L recalled her past life with tears in her eyes. She certainly didn''t have to do such trifles when she was in Li''s house. She was just that kind of people who did not need to touch the cold water in March. But she was homeless already. She cannot be thoughtless any longer.

    "L, this is your home from now on. You are not a guest here. Just rx!" Harry snatched the empty bowl in her hand, and gripped her wrist to go upstairs.

    L looked at his big hand on her wrist sadly. She felt so tired and also wanted to rx herself. But could she?

    When they arrived on the second floor, Harry didn''t let her go. Instead, he took her to his study.

    Harry fetched out two cards from the drawer of the desk, walked to L and gave the cards to her.

    "I don''t have cash. Take these two cards to withdraw cash or buy things, whatever you want."

    L recognized that one of them was a limited-edition VIP ck Card. Only 88 cards of this kind were issued all over the world, no credit limit, offering top-notch credit card experience worldwide, including a range of priority services at high-end stores and airports. She saw a card of the same kind once when she attended a wine tasting party with Mikest year, which was held in the hand of a boss of a leading enterprise. It was said that he was the only one who owned this card in D City.

    She raised her head to look at Harry who kept a poker face, and fell into confusion. Why did he treat her so well while they are just strangers? Was it just because they had spent their first night together?

    "Harry, I don''t love you." That''s true. She didn''t love him, and she didn''t want to cheat him. Mike Qi was the only one she had loved. But then the only feeling she had towards him was hate.

    "Go to bed early. We will go to apply for a marriage license tomorrow." Harry pushed her out with no more talking.

    Was he angry? L looked at the closed door of the study in front of her, gripped the cards in her hand, and went to her room.

    She was deeply touched and upied by the appearance of Harry in the day, while now she was alone in her room, filling her mind with a myriad of thoughts and ideas.

    Dad had lost hispany; grandma had passed away; dad had grey hair overnight and disappeared. She lost ever

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ything because of Jacob Qi and his son. The deepest hurt came from people''s venom rather than the fact that she lost thepany...

    L sat on the sofa in the balcony sadly and looked at D City by night outside, tears streaming down her face. She wanted to be strong. But everything happened all of a sudden. How could she be strong?

    Harry intended to ask L where her household register was. But he heard her sobbing at the door of her room. Opening the door, he saw L huddling up in the balcony. He had thought her a strong woman, not caring about anything.

    L was scared by a sudden hug and stopped crying immediately. When noticing that it was Harry, she cried more sadly: "Why are you here? You catch me crying. How ashamed I am."

    "..." She was full of stubborn pride. Harry stood there, while L cried in his arms for half an hour.

    He looked at L, who began to sob, with a frown. Her tears had wet his clothing. "Just this once. No more cry in future."

    "Why should I do as you say?" L cried more sadly. Was he bullying her?

    "You have cried for a long time. Does that help anyway?" Harry didn''t know why he felt ufortable when he saw her crying.

    On second thoughts, L stopped crying. She didn''t like crying, either. But she just felt so sad.

    "You got wine?" She blew her nose and looked at him pitifully.

    Harry couldn''t bear to turn down her request, "You wanna drink?"

    "Sure! I have made up my mind. I will let what have happened recently go with wine!"

    She used to drink wine with thepany of Mike Qi or Sara Fu. Now that she had decided to abandon the past and live a better life, she needed to fight for herself, even though she had to use the help of the man in front of her...

    L went to the bathroom to wash her face, and wore her straggly long hair in a bun.

    Looking at the wine rack, Harry got a bottle of wine and two sses with a little hesitation.

    "I don''t want red wine. I want to drink baijiu." Only the strong alcoholic drink could remove her worry and anger.

    Ignoring what she said, Harry opened the bottle and poured the wine into the two sses. L pouted dissatisfiedly and drank the wine off. Looking at the empty wine ss, she recalled that it was because she drank the red wine that Mike Qi handed her that she had sex with the man in front of her. That red wine must have been drugged then. L gave a sardonic smile.

    Harry didn''t n to give her more wine and he put the wine bottle at his side. Alcohol was not good for her as she was just discharged from hospital. Why did he even agree to let her drink just now?

    L stood up angrily, got the bottle, filled her ss full with red wine, and drank it off. She burped happily, not noticing Harry''s displeased face.

    When she was going to refill her ss, her wrist was gripped. "What''s up? Don''t be so mean! I just drink a little of your wine." L disdained.

    Harry stood up, pulled her up from the chair, and took her to the bathroom.

    He turned on the shower and pulled her under it. The cold water sent a chill through her.

    Her clothes got wet and clung to her body, revealing her beautiful body shape. "Harry, are you crazy? I have not taken off my clothes yet!" L felt perplexed and looked at Harry''s non-nice face, shivering again and wondering if he was angry. He looks so terrible...

    He knew that she was in a bad mood, and really had no intention to touch her. But she left him with no choice but to take some measures as she just challenged him again and again.

 Chapter 8 Blue Island Mall

    The room temperature rose sharply, and the romantic atmosphere spread every inch around them.

    Wait! Was he serious? Not until then did L be afraid and know that she really shouldn''t have challenged this man...

    She could not say a word, as Harry was kissing her on the lips. Both of her hands were held over her head by Harry''s big hand. She could only fretfully shake her head to express a protest.

    Her protest, however, was ignored. L was so frightened that she swore she would definitely be a good girl in the future.

    Was it toote?

    She was under the effect of drug and had sex with him without knowing what was going onst time. But she was sober-minded at the moment, though she had taken some red wine. What could she do? What should she do? The man had started stroking her while L was still thinking about what to do.

    She felt pain and subconsciously bit his lips. A light smell of blood spread between their mouths.

    "You got me angry. It is you who seduced mest time. And you called me Mr. Escort? And 250 yuan? And you pped me? L, you owe me a lot! It''s time for you to repay now."

    Harry said in a hoarse whisper in her ear, not minding the blood on his lips at all.

    This woman not onlypelled him to save her with arrogance, but also became violent-tempered now.

    Did she think that he was easy-going?

    "Boss, it is my fault. I make an apology to you now. Please let me go!" s! Everyone should pay the debt sooner orter. It really could not be med on her that she thought him a male prostitute, neither that she pped him.

    "It is toote!"

    L''s abuses with varying volumes gradually turned to soft panting and begging for mercy in the bathroom.

    Before they went to sleep before dawn, L swore at him, "Beast!" Harry bore what she said in mind again.

    -----

    They had nned to get a marriage license the next morning. But n changed as L didn''t get up until two o''clock next afternoon and found her man not lying next to her then.

    Being tired, she got up to take a bath. The bruised sexual marks on her body made her suspect that the man she was going to marry was a beast.

    She had hesitated to register the marriage with him. Considering that they had slept with each other twice, she might as well get the marriage certificate with him. At least, marriage would prove a formal rtionship between them. It was not a big deal that she be obedient to him anyway. Otherwise she would seem like a mistress financially supported by him without the marriage certificate.

    Mistress? Her grandma would definitely skin her if she knew her granddaughter became a mistress. "Grandma, dad, mom, I miss you so much."

    L quickened the pace of bathing, got dressed, finished off the food reheated by Mrs. Du in a hurried manner, and pulled Harry, who was busy taking over the business of thepany, towards the Bureau of Civil Affairs.

    "Why you''re so urgent?" Harry was surprised and wondered what changed her mind.

    "I''m urgent because ... What if the Bureau of Civil Affairs closes?" She made up an excuse.

    Harry cast a sidelong nce at the less-obvious marks on her neck and said something that made L really want to take him by the throat, slice and throw him into the sea to feed sharks:

    "Are you so satisfied with the wonderful servicest night that you want to have coitus with me every day in the future?"

    Have coitus? Go to hell!

    L sedately and elegantly sat upright in the car, clenched her fists and chose to ignore the thick-skinned man beside her.

    "I take that as yes."

    Harry smil

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ed slightly, seeing her obviously clenched fists.

    Before they went to the Bureau, Harry drove L to her former home in his ck Maybach. L waspletely stunned when she saw Harry tear the paper strip for sealing, take out the key, open the gate and directly walk into the vi.

    "Why...why...why do you have the key to my home?" The house should have been sold by auction. It is absolutely not easy to get the key. How can he open the gate and walk into the vi directly?

    "Go to find your household register. Be quick." Everything had happened too fast so that she left many things in the vi.

    L walked into the vi slowly. The house, which was bustling, is now cold and cheerless. Fighting to hold back tears, L walked to the second floor, opened the door of dad''s study, and found the household register in a drawer. Before leaving the vi, she went to dad''s room, grandma''s room and her room. They are all kept unchanged as before. The only change is that the owners have left.

    L wiped tears off the corner of her eyes, and walked downstairs. She is deeply grateful to the tall man at the door. Thanks to his help, she can nowe back to see her former home again.

    "I will buy this vi back once I have enough money!" L promised to herself.

    When they arrived at the Bureau, the officers were about to get off work. Almost none of them know Harry, as he has juste back from abroad and has not officially taken over the grouppany. They got the marriage license sessfully and quietly, and left soon.

    After they had dinner in a restaurant, Harry bought a new mobile phone for L, and drove to the parking space of the Blue Ind Mall on the second floor underground. They got out of the car, and took the elevator to the diamond area on the 8th floor directly.

    The mall was well-arranged, with dozens of brands upying hundreds of square meters on each floor - a hypermarket on the first floor underground, jewelry on the first floor, skin care products and cosmetics on the second floor, women clothing and bags on the third floor, men clothing on the fourth floor, household supplies on the fifth floor, outdoor equipment on the sixth floor, alcoholic beverages on the seventh floor, and diamonds on the eighth.

    All shopping guides, wearing a uniform, were well-educated and well-behaved. That was one of L''s favorite malls.

    She once bought some diamond jewelry for others or herself on the eighth floor.

    The appearance of Harry made the shopping guides of diamond extremely excited. How handsome he was! What he wears indicated that he was rich. Therefore, many shopping guides scrambled to serve them.

    L was still wondering why Harry brought her here. Was he going to buy her a ring? Not likely. Although they had got the marriage certificate, they both knew it was not for love. They both wanted something from this marriage, but she did not know what Harry wanted.

    Was it because they had spent their first night together, just as he said? She was not a fool. If he didn''t tell her the reason actively, she would not ask. She had nothing to lose at all at the moment. The only thing she could repay him was her body...

    But, it could not be the reason for what he had done for her, as he was so powerful that he could date no matter who he wanted. She knew she was pretty. However, there were still countless women who were prettier, more graceful, richer and gentler than her.

    "Come here. Do you like this one?" Harry interrupted her wandering thoughts. L refreshed her mind and walked towards him in front of a counter.

 Chapter 9 Red Diamond

    "Hello, madam! This diamond ring is thetest masterpiece by the international designer, GL. It just arrived yesterday. The ring uses the rarest red diamond on it, and has received many international awards. There are only three such red diamonds in the world - one presented by GL to his wife, and the other two sold in Country A and here. This red diamond ring is our TOP-ONE product now. You can check the advertising magazine for more information." The shopping guide girl introduced to L the biggest and most expensive diamond ring with the newest style excitedly.

    This diamond ring was different from the other dazzling colored-diamond rings. With the 10 carat red diamond surrounded by a circle of small diamonds, the ring delivered an elegant, noble, luxurious and low-key nature.

    "You''re gonna buy a diamond ring? Actually, you don''t need to..."

    "Try it on." Ignoring what she said, Harry seized her hand and put on the ring. Well matched! L was a little surprised at the right size.

    The ring was worn on the fourth finger of her left hand, with the beautiful shine of the diamond softly delivering the grace and elegance of an urban woman, and highlighted her white and delicate hand.

    "No need to take it off. Pay by card, please." Harry took a card out of his wallet, and handed it to the shopping guide without blinking an eye. The shopping guide was so shocked. This man was so cool! He was just gonna pay for the ring, even before she told the price.

    "Sir, this ring costs 188, 888, 888. I will get the POS machine if you are sure to buy it." Trying to restrain her excitement, the shopping guide couldn''t believe that the ring with such a sky-high price would be sold so easily.

    "Yes, please." He answered simply, making the guide kinda forget how to behave when she was about to get the POS machine.

    "Wait!" L immediately stopped the shopping guide. Was he crazy? A diamond ring costs over 100 million! It was really not necessary for their nominal marriage which may notst long. He didn''t need to spend so much money on her.

    "Let''s go!" Harry stood up from the single chair directly, and followed the shopping guide to the checkout counter to enter the payment code.

    "Harry..." L didn''t continue when she noticed that Harry looked at her sharply.

    Hm, imperious! Peremptory! Domineering! Bully!

    While they went to the elevator leading to the parking space, L, being a little angry, walked in front of Harry with her 5-cm-high heels. The heels clip-clopped as they touched the ground on the quiet 8th floor and attracted a lot of attention.

    Harry felt a little funny and delighted when he looked at this childish, angry woman, following her unhurriedly.

    There was no one else in the elevator, except them. When they arrived at the second floor underground, Harry held her hand actively to walk towards the car.

    L struggled to shake him off initially. However, the harder she tried, the tighter his grip turned. She gave up finally.

    L opened the back door of the car, and sat on the back seat angrily.

    "Come to the front seat." He said emotionlessly.

    "No!" L leaned on the back seat and closed her eyes, refusing to see him.

    "No? I don''t mind having sex in the car." Harry leisurely turned on the radio to y light music. L opened the front door, and sat on the front passenger seat grudgingly.

    Harry started the car with a slight smile.

    Before they met, L was a princess like the moon surrounded by a myriad of stars, and almost everyone was obedient to her. No one dared to make her angry in the past. Only she could tease and anger others. She didn''t expect that it was her turn then to be angered by her nominal husband over and over again.

    Harry stepped on the gas, and

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    drove out. When they brushed past a white Ferrari sports car, the woman with xen wavy hair on the front passenger seat nced at the luxury car surprisingly, because she could not believe what she saw.

    Sara Fu confirmed that the woman sitting on the front passenger seat of the Maybach valued at nearly ten millions was L, who had been disappearing for a few days!

    "What were you looking at?" After parking, Mike Qi looked at his fiancee, whose facial expression changed slightly, with confusion.

    "I saw... L." Sara Fu carefully observed the face of Mike, who unfastened the seat belt with a frown and spoke nothing.

    Thest words he wanted to hear now were L. Carl Li and his daughter disappeared right after Li Family went bankrupt. He would definitely teach her a good lesson if he met her someday.

    "Mike, I wonder how L is doing now." Sara Fu closed the car door, and pretended that she was worrying about L.

    "Why did you mention her? How annoying!" Mike Qi put his hand on her shoulder, and went to the 8th floor with her together.

    Sara Fu smiledcently and thought, "L, you finally have nothing at all. See! The man you love the most does not even want to mention you."

    They went directly to the GL counter on the 8th floor. The diamonds designed by GL hit the topic recently. There were only two GL counters in D City, one here in the Blue Ind Mall and the other in the Cuiwei za.

    When they arrived at the counter, several shopping guides were discussing something excitedly around the checkout counter, and eximed sometimes.

    "More than 100 million! Oh, my goodness! He paid the bill within three minutes! Miss Qin, how lucky you are today!"

    "Yeah, he is so handsome! The red diamond is so big! Is that woman his wife? She is pretty. She must be ady from a rich family, too, as she hase here and bought GL jewelry many times."

    "s! What a pity! That handsome man has got married."

    Sara listened to them, and slightly cleared her throat to inform them that she hase.

    "Wee, Mr. Qi and Miss Fu." The shopping guides went back to work after noticing these two rich guests.

    Sara had been here with L several times. So all the experienced shopping guides knew her name. It was said that she was going to marry a bachelor named Mike, who the shopping guide guessed was the man next to her.

    "I have asked your manager about thetest work of GL. I mean the red diamond. Where is it? Show me." The only problem was that the ring was very expensive. She had spent a lot of time and effort persuading Mike to buy it. So they came to pay a deposit that day.

    "Sorry, Miss Fu. The ring has been sold already. I will show you some other rings." The shopping guide was a little depressed. How she wished GL had designed more rings of that kind.

    "Sold already?" Sara Fu raised her voice excitedly. She loved that diamond ring so much. To gain his consent, she promised Mike that she would also use all her personal savings.

    "Sara, it''s OK. Let''s have a look at other rings." Mike Qi said while looking at other rings. He didn''t want to buy that expensive ring anyway. He was pleased upon knowing that it was sold.

    Sara Fu would havee to pay the deposit earlier if she had known that the ring would be sold within such a short period of time. She med on Mike, as he disagreed three days ago when Sara told him that she wanted to buy that ring. It was all his fault.

    "Yes. Thedy who came to pick up her birthday gift with youst time and her husband bought that ring." The shopping assistant''s unintentional words made Sara go nk.

    "L Li?" Sara Fu raised her voice, as she could not believe what she heard, with her eyes popping out in a kinda scary way.

 Chapter 10 You Should Yield to Me

    "Yes, I guess so. I heard you call her L or somethingst time." The shopping guide answered with her voice turning low.

    Mike Qi and Sara Fu looked at each other and lost in thought, when they heard that.

    That ten-million-yuan Maybach and this diamond ring... Was L a kept woman? This was the only possibility. She must be kept by a very old man. A rich young man with such a great amount of money never existed. Ha ha. If it was true, she would have peopleugh their heads off.

    Thinking of that, Sara held Mike''s arm to take a look at other diamond rings.

    When they got home, L changed shoes and directly went to her room, followed by Harry closely. Paying no heed to him, L opened her bag, took out her phone and fiddled with it.

    Harry grabbed her phone and pulled her towards him.

    "Why are you angry?" As he still had time before night, he could bother himself tofort her.

    L turned her head away waywardly, as she didn''t want to answer him.

    He had met a lot of women with ill temper, just like her, as well as more women who were obedient to him. But he never ever gave a damn. Harry directly turned her head and kissed her.

    "Hm, hm, hm." L wanted to protest loudly, but he didn''t give her any chance.

    After a long time, the blushing L stood up and intended to stay away from him. But the man sat cross-legged to get in the way, leaving her no chance to get out.

    "Harry, you are evil. You know that?" L sat on the sofa dispiritedly. She needed to find a way.

    Harry nodded his eptance.

    "How old are you?"

    "27."

    "See! You are five years older than me. You should yield to me. You should not say no to what I want to do. You should notpel me to do what I don''t want to. You should not upset me. You should not ignore my opinion..." Her protest amazed Harry, who gained a new understanding of women as a result.

    He made L release her finicky airspletely. She didn''t get tired after putting forward such a long list of not-to-dos.

    "Since you are so energetic, we should not waste the wedding night." Harry held back her unwillingness with only one sentence.

    "Harry! Ah! Let''s wait and see. I will revenge!" L began to make a revenge n miserably after Harry closed the door of the bathroom and threw her into the bathtub.

    "I will use up all your money. I... will cuckold you every day, divorce you and divide your property..."

    His money could support her for generations. Cuckold him? Well. He should exert himself to satisfy her. Divorce and divide property? Nonsense!

    "Ah!" Harry turned her chatter into scream with only one move.

    Poor L! She went through a long night which made her exhausted again.

    Ah! Ah! Ah! Did she marry a man who drinks a love potion every day?

    She didn''t get up until the next afternoon. She was so tired that she had to struggle to go to the bathroom to take a bath. After dressing, she went downstairs to find something to eat.

    Mrs. Du was about to hire two cleaners. When she saw Ling downstairs with pyjamas, she was all smiles.

    She put down her bag, and walked towards her.

    "L, Young Master is investigating thepany today. He has instructed me to prepare you more food to eat after you wake up." Mrs. Du was not young and had experienced a lot so that she clearly knew that there was no need to ask about everything one saw and one had better keep it to himself.

    "Thank you, Mrs. Du. I am so hungry. Sorry to bother you." L weakly sat at the dining table. After Mrs. Du served t

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    he dishes, L devoured them as if she had not had a morsel of food in thest few days.

    "Slow down. No hurry, or you may get choked. Have some juice, please." Mrs. Du showed pity when she saw L finish off the food. "L wakes up after midday these days, and devours the food soon as a hungry wolf. They cannot go on like this." Mrs. Du thought. She had to remind Young Master to restrain himself. It was good to be affectionate, but L was too weak to bear his passion.

    Being replete, L walked upstairs with satisfaction. She sent an address to Wendy using Weibo Messages to make an appointment.

    Before leaving home, Mrs. Du remembered one thing, and ran to the second floor to give two keys to L, who was getting dressed.

    These keys - one for the vi and the other for the car - were left by Harry before he headed for thepany this morning.

    In the garage was a brand new white Maserati sports car. This car reminded her of the pink BMW, which was presented by her dad for her 20th birthday and was sold against her willter. She loved it so much, but she didn''t know where it was.

    Running on the broad road, the car attracted a lot of attention. Many drivers got out of the way, because they are afraid that they may scratch this luxury car and fail to makepensation then.

    L arrived at the Old Tree Cafe first, ordered a cup of cappino, sat in an inconspicuous corner to wait for Wendy.

    After she took out her phone to login her WeChat ount, the phone rang, and new messages kept popping up, exceeding 99 in total.

    The messages were sent from acquaintances, including Mike Qi, Sara Fu, Wendy Yu, Zoe Lu and some so-called good friends who just disappeared after Li Family went bankrupt. No one had expected that L came down like this.

    L took a selfie with the phone, as something came to her mind. With eyes wandering, she tilted her head to one side slightly and covered her mouth with the hand wearing a diamond ring.

    She posted her selfie to the Moments with the words reading: Dad, I miss you. I''m married now. Come to see me when you have time.

    Then she logged in Weibo, and made the same post. She has more than 600 thousand followers, as she had made many posts recording her life, including food and travels all around the world, and posts sharing good stuff with her fans.

    She deleted all previous posts, except those rted to her families, and unfollowed all others, except her father, Wendy and Zoe.

    It was not long before her Moments and Weibo received a lot ofments. Her phone kept ringing, but L just ignored it, shut down the phone and waited for Wendy while drinking a cup of coffee quietly.

    When Wendy Yu reached the cafe in a hurry, L had drunk half cup of coffee.

    Wendy Yu was a thin girl. After receiving the message from L, she immediately asked for a leave from her part-time job, and went to meet her right away, so that she didn''t have time to change her work clothes. She applied some makeup to her oval face today, while she used to wear no makeup. Her bright big eyes were slightly put on with thin eye shadow and mascara, and her mouth was put on with less-glossy lip gloss. The longer one looked at her face, the morefortable one would feel.

    They knew each other six years ago, because Wendy inadvertently saved L by the sea. Wendy dared not stay too close to L who was graceful and lived a luxurious life. If it were not for the fact that L "chased after" her for half a year, they would not be besties.

 Chapter 11 Marry an Old Man

    After Li Family went bankrupt, Wendy Yu, who treated work as her life, didn''t go to work in a couple of days. She, together with Zoe, assisted in the funeral of L''s grandma and other affairs.

    On the day when L disappeared, Wendy Yu merely went home to get changed. But she came back, only to find L moved out of the vi, and she failed to contact L in the following days. Zoe asked his friends to look for her, but in vain. Wendy Yu had been worried that she maymit suicide since then. When Wendy saw L in the cafe, safe and sound, she hugged her tightly.

    "Wendy, I''m sorry for making you worry." L said with tears in her eyes, as she knew how Wendy felt at that moment. She was so lucky that she still had two real friends. So lucky.

    "Where have you been? I was so afraid...afraid that..." Wendy Yu just could not take the three words out of her mouth.

    "You silly old fool! I won''t do that, as I still have dad and you." In fact, she kinda wanted to take her own life on the day her father left. But she faintedter. So it had to be dropped.

    "Tell me where you''ve been. How were you doing? I saw your Weibo post when I was on my way here. You are married?" Wendy Yu wiped her tears, calmed down, and sat opposite to L.

    Wendy Yu really felt sorry for L. It was well known to everyone in D City that she once lived a very happy and morous life.

    L Li and Lillian Ye, her deadly foe, were two recognized beauties in the upper ss in D City. L Li was outgoing and vivacious, while Lillian Ye was cold and elegant.

    They had countless pursuers. As is known to all, L was once like a moon surrounded by a myriad of stars. Only God knew why she fell in love with Mike, who was a bastard indeed.

    "I''m doing great these days. And I truly get married. Bless me!" L forced a smile, as she wanted to look happy.

    Then L told Wendy what happened in the past few days briefly. When speaking of Harry, she mentioned, "He is really good to me. But I just cannot figure out why."

    Wendy Yu frowned while listening. It was dramatical. Was it a blessing in disguise to encounter that man? "L, you made a careless decision. Though you spent first night together, you are strangers to each other, right?"

    This had urred to L, too. But she had been driven to the wall, hadn''t she?

    They chatted for a long time. It was getting dark outside, and they went to have hot pot together. L was so happy. Before they separated, L said, "Where do you work now? I want to work with you."

    "I am selling clothes in a mall now. You...forget it!" Wendy looked at L who was still well-dressed, thinking that she''d better not work there. The sry was not low indeed. But no pain no gain.

    "Why? I will go to find you there tomorrow orter. Remember to ask your supervisor first to check if he is hiring someone." L drove Wendy home, and didn''t leave until she saw Wendy walk upstairs.

    L took out her phone to check the time. It was nine o''clock. She made a call to Zoe.

    "See you at the same ce in SOHO Bar." L hung up the phone, before Zoe spoke. They could have a talk when they met.

    In the SOHO Bar.

    The nightlife had just begun. So the bar was not bustling with guests yet. Under the d

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    im and flickering light, several people were passionately dancing to the music with strong drumbeats and sh of heavy metal.

    L ordered a cup of cocktail. The bartender gently swayed himself, and gracefully and flexibly rotated the mixer in his hand. Within just one minute, the bartender served L the cocktail with a lemon.

    L held the cup, sipped the cocktail, and found a dim corner to sit in.

    Ten minutester.

    After parking his motorcycle, Zoe walked quickly in the bar, and found the acquainted one at the usual ce, feeling a little relief.

    "Waiter!" Zoe sat down, and ordered a cup of cocktail like L''s.

    Zoe carefully looked L, who was smiling slightly, up and down and the bling-bling diamond ring on her hand. He was d to see that she remained the same as before.

    "Hey, aren''t you gonna exin to me what happened?" Zoe fixed his messy red hair, from which L could tell that he came here with his motorcycle at top speed. He wore a new skull-shaped earring on the right, which shone in a quirky way.

    "Exin what? I get married, just as you see." L wore a smile of self-mockery. She could be deemed very unfilial in a way as she got married not long after her grandma passed away.

    Zoe said with a tight frown, "L, you are unapt to degenerate like this! It''s nothing to be broke. You can earn money. If you don''t know how, my girlfriend and I can manage to support you. How could you just find some guy and get married?" What Zoe said delighted L somewhat. s! She knew that Wendy and this brother were the best persons!

    "Why are youughing? You aren''t a fool now, are you?" Zoe got a nasty shock.

    "Go to hell. You are the fool! I just feel happy." She felt happy, because she still owned something valuable.

    "You are definitely silly! You even feel happy now?" Zoe muttered while looking at L nkly.

    "Waiter, a bottle of Royal Salute, please! Zoe, let''s get hammered!" L felt so cheerful that she still got a friend who could apany and drink with her.

    "Hey, hey, hey. A bottle of Royal Salute? That costs me sry of three months or four. You will make me poor!" Zoe cried out. He certainly had some deposits, but the money was used to marry a woman rather than wine this woman.

    "Good boy, don''t cry. It''s my treat today!" Zoe frequented the bar. L used to enjoy drinks for free when she was with Zoe and what they ordered was not so expensive, unless they order some expensive drinks like this time, which the manager of the bar could not afford. But he would get a discount anyway.

    "L! Where did you get the money?" Zoe stretched out his neck to observe L carefully, not to overlook any of her facial expressions.

    "From my husband, of course." Wow, wow, wow. Her husband! L admired herself, as she had the cheek to say that naturally and easily.

    A waiter served them the liquor soon. Zoe held it in his arms. He would keep bothering L until she told him the truth.

    "Tell me the truth. Do you marry an old man? Otherwise how can you be so rich?" It is normal that Zoe has this suspicion.

    Lughed out loud. What kind of expression would show on Harry''s cold face if he knew that someone called him old man? L looked forward to seeing that.

 Chapter 12 Be Your Mistress

    "Of course not, I''m so picky choosy."

    Resting assured, Zoe took out the whisky reluctantly, and poured her a little, only enough for her to take one sip.

    "..." L looked at Zoe speechlessly. Since when had he be so mean?

    L snatched the bottle, and filled the sses for both of them.

    "Zoe, I said let''s get hammered. OK?"

    ...

    The drink made them talkative. It seemed that they were brought back to the old days when L hung out to drink without letting her father know. They started bragging when they got high.

    "L, I will beat the living daylights out of Mike tomorrow." Though L was safe and sound, Zoe felt that he must revenge his bestie for the harm she had got.

    "Are you out of your mind? How could you just get married so randomly like this? How silly you are!" Zoe took a swig. The more he drank, the tastier the whisky became. He was not even willing to put down the ss.

    "Well, I will beat the living daylights out of you, if you use silly to describe me again." L burped and wanted to go to the toilet. So she stood up and staggered on her way there.

    "Look out! Carefully check the sign on the door!" L had made a mistake and went to men''s room once, when she was very drunk, scaring the two men in the toilet who had to pee in a hurry and ran out.

    L waved at him, indicating that it wouldn''t happen again, as a ss of whisky was no big deal. Though tottering, she kept sober-minded.

    Aftering out of the toilet, L washed her face, feeling better then.

    While staggering back to the seat, she stumbled over the step, almost falling to the ground.

    "Whoops!" Damn it! Oh, my god! My face could not get hurt.

    It didn''t hurt. Oh, thank goodness. She was supported by someone beside.

    "Than..." L suddenly turned hostile before finishing the words.

    "L?" Mike was surprised when he saw L, who was drunk, here.

    L sobered up soon, and shook off his hands hard. "Don''t call me L. It sounds disgusting!" L turned around to go, but Mike Qi would not let her go so easily.

    "L, listen. I can exin." Mike thought that she was gullible, and nned to use an excuse to cheat her again, hoping that she would be hooked.

    L was so drunk that she gained no advantage at that moment. Hence, she was trying to get rid of him. But Mike just tightened his grip on her.

    "Mike, let me go!" L was a little angry, and felt quite ufortable as she was dizzy.

    "L, I will not let you go. My marriage to Sara is arranged by my dad. You are the only one I love. Come back to me, OK? I can give you whatever you had in the past, except marrying you." Mike noticed the diamond ring on L''s hand, eyes overcast with evil.

    "Mike, I didn''t know that you are such a jerk! Except marrying me? So be your mistress?" L wanted to p him across the face. So she did.

    "L, do not be so ungrateful! I am giving you an out!" Covering the face, Mike was absolutely furious. There were a lot of people passing by the toilet. Being pped by a woman disgrace

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    d himpletely.

    "Bah! I don''t care! Get away from me!" L exerted herself to shake off Mike''s hand, and was about to run away.

    Mike grabbed her hair. L felt achy and had to stop. Mike dragged L on her wrist towards the room beside.

    Zoe had been waiting for L for a long time. Could it be that she went into the men''s room and was detained there by a rogue? Thinking of this, Zoe immediately ran towards the toilet. He saw Mike dragging L to the room beside at the corner leading to the toilet.

    Zoe took out his phone and made a call, "I am outside the toilet. Come to help." He rushed to Mike then, flushing with agitation.

    Zoe punched Mike in his face and knocked his sses out.

    L took the chance to get away from him. Mike saw Zoe and smiled with disdain, as he took him for a punk only. Mike took out his phone to make a call, "Come out. I get in trouble near the toilet."

    Zoe knocked his phone off. They came to blows soon. L breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Zoe gain the upper hand.

    Seven or eight men appeared beside the toilet. L knew a couple of them, all being ignorant rich second generations.

    L noticed a vase beside her, threw the flowers on the ground, and smashed the vase against the wall.

    L picked up a scrap and ced it against the neck of Mike, who was lying on the ground. "If any of you dare toe up, Mike will not leave the bar alive today."

    "Is L crazy?"

    "Yes, I guess so. She must be hard hit by what happened, and gets so crazy that she wants tomit a murder?"

    ...

    Mike didn''t look well, and dared not move as he looked at the scrap against his neck.

    "Hey, buddies! If you can take her down, we will have a wild night with herter." Upon Mike finished his words, Zoe hit him hard in his face angrily.

    L was so angry that she pressed the scrap down and scratched his neck. She really wanted to perish with him for a moment.

    Those rich second generations looked at each other. L was once one of the beauties in the upper ss. It was really attractive to sleep with her.

    A couple of them dragged Zoe aside, while another two, who could y Kung Fu, tightly grabbed her hand holding the scrap. After they snatched the scrap, L staggered and squatted.

    Mike stood up and pinched her pointed chin: "You bitch! You are so unappreciative. Hey, buddies! Let''s enjoy our night with L."

    "You bastard! A real man will never bully a woman." Zoe revolted with all his strength, but in vain.

    "You son of a bitch! Let Zoe go! If you dare to touch me, I will make you as good as dead!" L really wanted to kill Mike, when she saw those men beating Zoe.

    "Yo. I didn''t realize that you care about him so much. Did you have an affair with this punk when we were still together?" Mike reced his gentleness and elegance with duplicity and obscenity.

    "Bro Xi!"

    Zoe''s friends rushed over, totaling a dozen. Zoe shoved the three men who were beating him, and pointed at the rich second generations opposite, "Kick their butts!"

 Chapter 13 Lolaâ€™s Husband

    "Hey, brat! Do you know who I am?" The youngest son of deputy mayor was so scared that he wanted to defend himself by telling others his family.

    Turning a deaf ear to him, the others tussled with each other soon.

    It was getting dark.

    Joey Yun drove his Boss home, running the ck Maybach in the night. When the car swept past the SOHO Bar, Joey paid special attention to it, as the bar was owned by theirpany.

    "Eh? Boss, there is a Maserati like yours. Wait. The license te number is also the same... Boss, is your car stolen?" Joey Yun slowed down to look at that car clearly.

    "No, I gave it to my wife." Harry said emotionlessly, which made Joey mistake the elerator for the brake. The car rushed forward. Luckily, it didn''t result in a collision as he kept driving straight.

    "Boss, you get married?" Joey Yun could feel that he asked the question in a very weak voice. Why didn''t he know such an important thing?

    "Yes." Harry admitted directly. Joey Yun headed up involuntarily to check whether red rain was falling. Boss always hated his fiancee. Why did he get married secretly?

    "Where did you see that car?" Something was not right. It was sote and that woman still stayed outside?

    "Outside our bar, SOHO Bar."

    The car, which went straight, turned round at an intersection, and headed for SOHO.

    Joey Yun parked the car beside Maserati. Harry got off the car, and lit a cigarette while leaning on the door of the car. He then instructed Joey to check the photo on the marriage license and look for that woman in the bar.

    Two minutester, Joey Yun ran out, "Boss, a group of people are exchanging blows outside the toilet. I see your wife there. It seems that she is going to... kill a man."

    "Show me the way!" Harry strode towards the bar with a cigarette in his mouth.

    "Stop it!" All of them were scared by the cold voice from the man, and stopped fighting involuntarily.

    They saw a man in a white shirt standing with one hand in the pocket of suit pants and the other holding a half smoked cigarette under the dim light not far away, whose face could not be seen clearly.

    He was like a messenger of the dark night, mysterious, cold-blooded and aggressive, chilling people even at a distance. The bystanders in the corridor scattered immediately, and none of them dared to make a sound. Only the DJ music kept ying.

    "Who is that? How dare you intervene?" The youngest son of deputy mayor mustered up enough courage to shout, which sounded less arrogant than before at the moment.

    "L,e here." Only these words made people feel a little warm.

    L didn''t feel pleasantly surprised when she saw Harry here at first sight, but a little bit scared. She was very drunk, when she went to the toilet. Encountering Mike sobered her up a little, while seeing this man sobered herpletely, because she remembered that the man hated troubles, and she happened to get some...

    L walked towards him naturally. The closer they got, the indescribably safer she felt. She obediently stood beside him with fingers moving in a circle. Mike and Zoe looked at her, ck-jawed with disbelief, and forgot their pain.

    They had never seen L behave in such an obedient way.

    "Boss, I have contacted

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    Ben Ao." Joey Yun said with a low voice, but everyone present heard what he said. Ben Ao? That well-known mafia boss in D City? This man could even summon Ben Ao so randomly. Who on earth was he?

    Nobody spoke then.

    Three minutes.

    Within just three minutes, Ben Ao, in his pajamas, got here from the bed of a woman, followed by a gang of men.

    "Boss, what brought you here?" Afterposing himself, Ben Ao remembered to make his pajamas neat. Not until then did he realized he put his slippers on the wrong feet.

    He dared not offend this boss. If it weren''t for Harry, he could not be crowned the Don in D City.

    The others stood rooted to the ground with fear. Who on earth was this man? Even Ben Ao called him boss.

    Harry''s eyes were overcast with displeasure, as he smelt alcohol on L''s breath and looked at Zoe, who was drunk obviously.

    "Let Zoe''s friends go. Break one of their arms, and force out them in D City, except Zoe and Mike. As for Zoe..."

    "No!" Everyone was listening to the sentences, as if Harry was the King of Hell. When he mentioned Zoe, L interrupted him immediately and stepped forward like she was protecting her own child. She knew that Harry got angry because she drank with Zoe, but she must protect Zoe, her bestie.

    Ben and Joey got nervous. How dared this woman interrupt Harry, and even defy him to protect another man. They really looked forward to seeing her ending.

    Harry nced at L with sharp eyes. L flinched, "Em, I forced Zoe to apany me here. Don''t hurt him, or..."

    Or what? Bargain with him? Threaten him? She was asking for trouble! Joey rubbed his eyes, and stared at Harry''s wife with desperate daring.

    "Or what? Hum?" Harry pinched her chin and looked at her, sending a warning signal.

    "Let''s go home, OK?" L tried to rece stick with carrot.

    Eh. It worked. Looking at the man walking out, L followed him excitedly.

    Ben Ao was about to talk to Joey, but almost choked on his saliva. Oh, my god. Was he dreaming? It was unexpected that Harry would listen to somebody.

    Joey also made a step and mended his pace to follow Harry out.

    After Harry left, the room temperature rose quickly. Ben Ao came to his sense, made a gesture to his subordinates behind, and left. Whines and cries for help came behind then.

    Zoe and Mike went nk while watching others being beaten, with their brains failing to react to what just happened. Nor did they know who that man was, who appeared suddenly and behaved like a devil. Was he L''s husband? Both of them figured out who he was at the same time, and looked at each other with a nervous expression.

    Mike knew why that man let him and Zoe go - L interceded for Zoe, and... He guessed that that man would deal with him personally.

    Regardless of the whines behind, Mike drove home in a rush to investigate that man.

    In the Yuanming Manor.

    L went home with Harry in the car driven by Joey. As to her Maserati, it was left outside the bar. Harry closed his eyes for rest without saying a word on their way home, while L felt embarrassed to say anything with Joey in the car.

    After arriving at the vi, L changed her shoes, rushed to her room upstairs, and vomited into the toilet heavily.

 Chapter 14 First Day of Work

    L kept throwing up while flushing the toilet. Before long, the bathroom was full of the smell of alcohol.

    L gargled listlessly, and opened the window in the bathroom to take a breath of fresh air.

    It was not long before she ran back to the toilet to retch. She then brushed her teeth and went to bed directly, as she didn''t feel like bathing.

    In a daze, she felt someone feed water to her, and fell into a deep sleep.

    Harry got angry, when he saw L fall asleep as if nothing had happened. He did nothing but leave for his study with L''s phone.

    That was fine. One could seek escape for a moment, but she could not run away forever.

    In the study.

    Harry unlocked her phone, and entered his private number and typed "Husband" in the name field in the Contacts. Then he opened the WeChat app and added his ount to her contacts, and created mutual following on Weibo. He also downloaded the other social apps she had, and added her to the contacts.

    After that, he put her phone back, and went back to his own room, because he didn''t want to sleep with a drunken woman.

    The next morning.

    L didn''t wake up until 10 a.m. With a splitting headache, she washed her face and rinsed her mouth, and went downstairs to look for something to eat.

    Apart from Mrs. Du, there are another two women on the first floor - a middle-aged woman and a woman in her thirties.

    Mrs. Du, who was assigning jobs to them, walked towards L upon seeing her.

    "L, they were sent by the housekeeper agency just now. This is Mrs. Liu for household duties upstairs, and this is junior Zhang for downstairs. Mrs. Liu, junior Zhang, this is ourdy."

    "Good morning, My Lady!" Both of them were specially trained by the housekeeper agency with the most outstanding service capabilities. They greeted L right after Mrs. Du introduced her.

    "Hello. Just call me L, please." L nodded at them.

    "Fine, thanks, L." They breathed a sigh of relief secretly, as they found that L was easy to get along with.

    Mrs. Du instructed them to begin working, and went to the kitchen to serve L a bowl of soup.

    "Did you drink too muchst night? Alcohol is not good. Do not drink so much in future." Mrs. Du could not help turning garrulous when she saw L, who didn''t look well. Luckily, L was so kind that she wouldn''t mind her chatter.

    "OK. Thank you, Mrs. Du." After finishing off the soup, she felt much better in a minute.

    L appeased her hunger with some food then. "He goes to work?"

    Mrs. Du knew who she referred to. "Yes, Young Master went to thepany early this morning. And he said that you should tell him if you go out."

    ...

    L was lost for words. Anyway, it was not a problem. She thought carefully and concluded if it were not for the fact that Harry appeared suddenlyst night, it was hard to conceive what would happen to Mike and her.

    L went back room upstairs, took out her phone, and opened WeChat and Weibo, which disyed 99 and 999 new messages respectively. She nced over the hotments, only to find the so-called good friends in the upper ss hypocritically expressed their concern. She received variousments fromizens, including those who were amazed at the diamond ring, while only few people sent her best wishes.

    The same case was her WeChat Moments. Sara''s unctuous concern disgusted her. She only replied to Wendy and Zoe. Then she sent a message to Wendy, whose user name was Fish Ball, via WeChat to inform her that she would go to her workce to have a look.

    Before closing the app, she caught a glimpse of a new contact named "Si" in the chat list.

    Harry? L checked his WeChat Mo

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ments, only to see promotion information rted to SL International Group in the business field. It must be him. She remembered clearly that she didn''t add him to contacts. When did they add each other?

    Anyway, before she got dressed, she opened the chat box and entered a message:

    "Boss, I''m going to meet a friend."

    She dressed herself in cool clothes. A new message popped up, which was from Harry.

    "Where? Whom?"

    L rolled her eyes and replied: "To find a job. Wendy."

    "No need to find a job."

    "Disagreed. Bye." L put the phone in her bag and decided not to reply to him.

    L chose not to drive the luxury car to apply for the job. She walked for a long time. Before she got a sun stroke, she got a taxi.

    Huaguan Mall.

    This mall used to be named Changguan Mall, which was owned by Li Family. After Jacob Qi took office, it was officially renamed Huaguan Mall. L looked at the mall with a mixed feeling. She would win back all that belonged to Li Family someday, even though she had to rely on that man.

    Wendy worked as a shopping guide at the Yuqing Ladies Fashion. Before L arrived, Wendy had already told her supervisor that her friend would like to work here.

    The female supervisor decided to hire L, as she was beautiful, graceful and outgoing, though she had no work experience.

    "L, you majored in Film and Television at the university. What''s wrong with you to think about working here?" Wendy was really confused.

    L smiled and made no answer. She was too embarrassed to tell the truth. It was all because of Sara. L had a lot of opportunities of internship rted to film and television at the university, but Sara yed tricks to turn them down.

    Many of her ssmates had acted in many ads and films before graduation, bing a little famous, while she did none. She didn''t quite have the nerve to apply for a job in entertainmentpanies. She could only wait for chances to switch job.

    In the evening, Ly on the bed, thinking about for two hours whether to kick Harry out if he entered the room.

    However, Harry didn''te back that night. The next morning, Mrs. Du told her that Harry had just taken over the business and got so busy that he would stay in thepany for a few days. L let out a sigh of relief secretly, as she didn''t need to face him in the following few days.

    It was the first day that she went to work. To keep a low profile, she specially bought a women''s motorcycle.

    The clothing brand she worked for was called Yuqing - a domestic high-end brand. L bought clothes of this brand twice. But she didn''t know whichpany owned this brand.

    After Wendy introduced L the working environment, they began cleaning the store.

    L cleaned all hangers like Wendy did, and was panting when she finished.

    "L, are you OK?" Looking at L with sweating forehead concernedly, Wendy was a little worried that she could not get used to such heavy manual work.

    "I''m fine. I can handle that. It is just a little hot." L continued to work. The mall has not opened yet, so the air conditioners were not running.

    "OK. I go to work." Each of them was responsible for an area that was clearly defined.

    When it was time for business, L was a little bit ufortable, as she didn''t know how to greet customers.

    The supervisor instructed Wendy to teach her how to serve customers.

    Those who would buy clothes of this brand were all rich. There were many rich people in the world, yet sometimes you just didn''t think so. As for that moment, L happened to meet the people she hadn''t expected to on her first day to work, who was her deadly foe, called Lillian Ye.

 Chapter 15 Sara Fuâ€™s Older Female Cousin

    "L...Li?" Arm-in-arm with her boyfriend, Lillian Ye looked at L in the uniform incredulously.

    "Hello!" Suppressing embarrassment, L greeted them.

    "You work...here?" In fact, Lillian didn''t really hate L. They were ssmates for six years since the middle school. She looked down upon L afterwards, as she considered L a fool.

    Lillian Ye clearly knew what kinds of person Mike and Sara were earlier - a scum and a mistress, while L took them for treasure. She warned L about that. But L thought that Lillian fell in love with Mike and made mischief between them on purpose. I have never seen someone sillier than her - this was the only idea Lillian Ye had at that time.

    Finally, L saw their true colors. But it was already toote.

    "Yes, can I help you? Though today is my first day at work, I have good taste. How about picking some clothes for you?" L soon overcame embarrassment and behaved gracefully.

    L remembered the well-intentioned warning from Lillian long time ago, which was taken as maliciousness by her.

    How fool she was! The one who treated her sincerely was offended by her, while Mike and Sara were treasured. She was seized by remorse.

    Lillian Ye reced her surprise with indifference as usual, "That''s OK. You know my style. I''m waiting for you."

    L carefully recalled Lillian''s dressing style - generally bright-colored, mature and fashionable.

    Lillian pulled her boyfriend down into the sofa beside to wait for L. Looking at L, who was picking clothes with the help of Wendy, Lillian showed aplicated expression in her eyes.

    "Miss Ye, here youe. Long time no see!" The manager just came to work. Upon seeing Lillian sitting on the sofa, she put down her bag to greet this distinguished guest.

    Lillian Ye liked this brand. So she spent hundreds of thousands of yuan, or even millions of yuan, buying clothes here every year.

    "Yes." Lillian Ye responded coldly while looking over the magazine of new arrivals.

    The manager had gotten used to her coldness. Seeing L, a new employee, picking the clothes with the help of Wendy though, she frowned, "Petty, take her ce and pick clothes for Miss Ye."

    Petty Zhang was experienced. She clearly knew that Lillian was rich and potential. But L greeted Lillian before Petty Zhang saw her. After the manager gave the instruction, Petty Zhang snickered. But...

    "No need. Go ahead with you work. She is OK." Lillian pointed at L, who was walking towards her with the clothes.

    "Miss Ye, she is new here. I''m afraid that she is not qualified to serve..."

    "I say no need." Lillian Ye interrupted the manager impatiently. The manager embarrassedly nced at L who was holding clothes in hands, intending to check what she looked like. She was astonished then. Was that L? Yo, L was her subordinate. Hoho...

    Lillian looked at the clothes picked by L - a red corless chiffon top with a row of decorative buttons in the middle, a ck knee-culottes and an orange silk dress with a waist belt of the same color, which was very noble.

    Lillian nodded with satisfaction and went to the fitting room with the clothes.

    L was a little perturbed, wondering whether Lillian would deliberately make difficulties for her. L caught sight of the woman in the uniform with the employee badge for manager.

    What the heck! How unlucky

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    she was! Carefully looking at the manager who was smirking at her, L finally confirmed that it was her. Her manager was Sara''s older female cousin - ine Lan. Damn it! L would have tough days in the future.

    Five minutester, Lillian Ye came out in her own clothes.

    When L was puzzled, Lillian said to her boyfriend: "These two suits. Take the bill."

    Lillian gave the clothes to L and strolled around to take a look at other clothes, while waiting for her boyfriend.

    L brought the clothes to the checkout counter happily. It was the first time that she had tried to sell clothes and she seeded. She was so happy!

    "Thank you!" After Lillian''s boyfriend paid the bill, L sincerely expressed her gratitude to her.

    "Bye." Lillian indifferently spread her hands, and left with her boyfriend arm-in-arm.

    "Thanks for youring, Miss Ye. We look forward to your next visit!" ine Lan saw them out in person.

    Expectedly, ine Lan began to misuse her privileges as a manager not long after Lillian left.

    "L, we will advertise an out-of-season special sale in the following two days. Choose a down jacket of thest year and give out leaflets outside the mall with Wendy."

    What the fuck! L scolded her secretly. If she didn''t misunderstand her, that hateful woman asked Wendy and her to wear a down jacket to make an advertisement outside where the temperature was 37 or 38¡æ.

    "As far as I know, our store never sells out-of-season clothes." L had never seen any store of famous brand like this one sell out-of-season clothes.

    "Yes, you are right. We will arrange a special sale outside the mall, instead of in the store." ine Lan was worried whom she should assign the task to. It chanced that L came to work. Thank goodness!

    "I don''t think it is an appropriate way to make an advertisement..."

    "Not appropriate? Who do you think you are? Daughter of Li Family that still owns Li Group? Or the owner of Changguan Mall? Go to work as soon as possible! Otherwise, Wendy and you will get fired!" ine ferociously interrupted L. Her younger cousin and Mike loved each other. It was L who intervened and set them apart. Hence, her cousin felt unhappy at home every day. Bestie for eleven years? L was a vamp indeed!

    L took a deep breath with tears in her eyes. No one dared to speak to her in this way! She could resign. But Wendy carried the burden. So she could not get her into trouble.

    "Let''s go!" "ine Lan gets involved now! Just wait. I, L, will box your ears someday!" L thought.

    L angrily went to the warehouse and chose a red down jacket for herself and a white short one for Wendy.

    "L, are you OK?" Wendy really worried about her. Wendy could bear such rough task, but L had never experienced tough conditions.

    "Wendy, I''m OK. Circumstances change with the passage of time. It is not up to me. I will have a try!" L would try her best to fulfill this task. If she failed, she would quit, as she was not a masochism!

    L and Wendy walked out of the mall, while others fixed their eyes on them.

    Within a minute after they went out, L could feel that she broke into a sweat. She fanned herself with the leaflets and was lost in confusion while looking at the passersby.

    Both of them wore a down jacket, attracting a lot of attention. Wendy pulled L to the nearby street.

 Chapter 16 Man in the Back Seat

    "Let''s go. It is not allowed to hand out leaflets at mall gate. We can go there. There are a lot of passersby." Wendy gave out leaflets in her high school years. So it was not a big deal for her.

    L heard others saying,"They are not in their right mind", while following Wendy there faintly.

    "No, they are not mad. Don''t you see them handing out leaflets? It must be their boss who is crazy!"

    "You are right. They are being exploited."

    ...

    L perked up instantly for hearing others saying ine''s mad.

    Following what Wendy was doing, she started to hand out her first leaflet,"Hi, please... have a look at this leaflet."

    A middle-aged woman waved her hand right away to refuse it.

    L withdrew the leaflet frustrated and was suddenly not in the mood,"What the heck. They don''t need it at all. It''s just a waste of money andbor!"

    The bright red down jacket set off her charm, and her face was raw with sunburn. So, seen as a whole, her cheeks were colored up rosy against the red.

    "Girl, are you selling clothes?" A woman in her fifties came to ask L, who was in low spirits.

    "Yes, we will have a special sale at the gate of Huaguan Mall tomorrow, just over there. If you are interested, you may take a leaflet and see what is in there. It is really a big sale!" L wiped away the sweat and smiled lovably.

    "OK, it''s called Yuqing? I have heard about this brand. My daughter has it, but it is really expensive." The woman showed somewhat pity even if she had not bought one yet.

    L smiled,"Lady, look what I am wearing now. Its tag price is 6, 999 yuan. But tomorrow we will have 80% off. By just 1, 400 yuan, you can own one of this quality. Isn''t it a good deal?" The adorable smile on her rosy face was caught by a man in the back seat of a luxury car waiting for the traffic light.

    It was the first time for Thomas Herren to see L, who smiled so lovably and simply even though she was dressed in a thick jacket on such a hot day. So impressive...

    As the traffic light turned green, the car drove away slowly.

    In the mall, ine got through to Sara, telling her about what happened today. Sara couldn''t help smirking aloud at hearing that L was made to hand out leaflets outdoors in a down jacket.

    "You''ve done a good job, Cousin. I am in other city now. Treat her as you wish before Ie back in a few days." Sara said and decided to drive L out of D city.

    "Trust me! If she cannot persevere in it, her poor little friend will be fired, too!" Hanging up the phone, ine put on a disdainful smile.

    The leaflets were all given out after two hours. Wendy bought two bottles of iced water. L drank up half of the bottle in one breath. The zing sunlight burned her to be light-headed. She must go back before having sunstroke.

    When they returned to the store, L felt just like a fish in water. But it was rightly the time for lunch. "Oh, you came back at the right time. Do you calcte at it?"

    They both kept silent. L rolled her eyes at ine and took off the jacket which was soaked with sweat.

    "Look what you have done to this jacket! No one will buy it. Pay for it at the cashier desk!" ine put on a disgusted look. Wendy also sweated a lot, but ine did not ask her to buy the coat. Because Wendy was not wealthy, if she was made t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    o buy the coat, she may quit this job. If she quit, L would leave, too...

    "ine, don''t go too far!" L stared at this old woman with anger. Shit, L would have not worn this jacket if ine didn''t ask her to!

    "L, are you contradicting your superior? Call me Manager Lan in work hours, and pay the bill. If not, you will be fired, together with Wendy!" Hearing what ine just said, Wendy realized her intention. It turned out that ine was threatening L with her dismissal. It was not a big deal to quit if the manager was such a woman. "I..."

    L held on to her indignant friend,"I will buy it. Just a down jacket!" She went to the locker room and took out the ck Card from her bag. With a little hesitation, she went back, thinking that she would pay back to Harry double when she had money!

    When L threw the ck Card onto the desk in front, ine Lan was astonished as expected. How could this woman get a global VIP card? Even by virtue of her family before, she would not be able to own one. She had been working here for years only to see this card for once, which was used by the richest man of a neighboring country.

    "What are you looking at? Manager Lan, bill please!" Seeing her astonishment, L felt a little bit at ease.

    When swiping the card, ine Lan was still mumbling,"Is she kept by a rich man?"

    What ine guessed might be right, for she was just like Harry''s kept woman!

    "Even if I am kept by someone, could you also find such a man, lest your husband have no time to care about you and leave you cold and lonely?" L had seen this woman checking in a hotel with a man. But ine and her husband just mind their own love affairs without caring about each other.

    "L, stop talking rubbish!" How could L know she and her husband had their own love affairs? ine was so agitated that cashier looked at her, too.

    Disdaining to say too much, L put away the coat into her locker after paying the bill, and pulled Wendy to find a ce for lunch. Every staff had forty minutes for lunch break. Wendy led L to the small street behind the mall, where restaurants were located closely side by side. They chose a restaurant for small hot pots finally and started to chat on the seats.

    "L, do not subdue yourself. I can change my job." Though Wendy looked weak, she was very unyielding in actuality.

    "It doesn''t matter. I see. We can try to endure it first. If we cannot bear it, we can just leave together to find a new job! It won''t be a problem for you with your experience!" If L left Wendy working for such a manager, she would not be promising, too.

    When they hurried to the store, forty minutes had just passed. ine was not there. Maybe she went to have lunch, too. L breathed a sigh of relief for they could finally enjoy the peace for a while.

    "Wendy, L, the manager ordered you to unwrap and hang out all the down jackets of thest year from the warehouse," said Peggy Zhang, in the interval when her customer was trying on clothes.

    It felt like thousands of grass-mud horses galloping in your mind!

    L swore that today must be the most disgusting day in all her born days. Even when her virginity was taken by Harry, the bastard, and she was forced to sign the prenuptial agreement, she was not as angry as now.

 Chapter 17 You Drank

    After L and Wendy went to the warehouse, Wendy dragged several bags of down jackets out.

    The dust in the air made L hold her breath. She opened the ck bags, and took out the down jackets one after another to hang them up. Several hours passed without being noticed. Three o''clock in the afternoon was normally the end of morning shift.

    They had worked overtime for half an hour and nobody came to change shifts with them.

    "How could you put up with ine before!" L pulled arge bag of down jackets with all her strength to an open space. As the warehouse has no air conditioner, their faces were covered with sweat.

    "To tell you the truth, she was bad, but not as disgusting as now, before you came here. Does she harbor grudge against you?" This was the question Wendy had been wondering about.

    "She is the cousin of Sara." Whenever they met before, she never treated her friendly, let alone being under her control then.

    Wendy nodded her head and took out a piece of tissue from her pocket to wipe the sweat tenderly from L''s face.

    Seeing what Wendy was doing, L gave her a big kiss. Wendy was startled as she was not ready for this.

    "L, you scared me." Patting her faster-beating heart, Wendy rolled her eyes at naughty L and shook her head to show her pretended reluctance.

    "Ha-ha, you are so timid!" L was still happy. Though she had never done such a heavybor before, at least she had her best friend apanying her.

    "By the way, isn''t your husband very rich? How could he allow you to work?"

    "He? He has been busy with his work and not avable to care about my business. Besides, this is not what he can control. I don''t want to be always kept by him. After all, I am not the richdy as before." She reminded herself of her misfortune and status constantly so as not to impose herself as the carefree girl before unconsciously. She had to face the reality that she was not. If she lived her life again like before, it will be meaningless.

    Wendy understood, nodding her head.

    They chatted and worked. Time flew and when they worked for extra two hours, the store supervisor came in,"You can go off work now. The manager has left." Holy shit. ine had not let them go even when she was off work!

    They changed their clothes and went off work after a simple cleaning.

    L and Wendy separated at the mall gate, for they headed for different directions when going home.

    As soon as she arrived at the vi, she took off her clothes and went for a bath. Lying in the bathtub tiredly, she finally found a moment topletely rx herself.

    When she was taking care of her hair, Mrs. Du came to knock at the door and told her to have dinner downstairs.

    A whole day''s work and the hot pot at the noon without staple food made her very starving. After going downstairs, she started to gobble the food, by a half more than her normal appetite.

    "L, how about your work today?" Seeing how L had dinner, Mrs. Du knew that she was quite hungry.

    "Not so bad!" But someone was just too disgusting.

    "That''s good. Young Master called me in the daytime and said he woulde home tonight. "

    Hearing this, L choked on the soup.

    "Is he noting back these days?"

    "I don''t know the details." Mrs. Du patted on the back of L and filled another bowl of soup for her.

    She thought about it and epted it. It was his home. "OK! I see!"

    At night, L checked Weibo news in her mobile phone, reclining on the sofa with

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    one of her slender legs resting on a chair.

    The Weibo headline for the day was about new CEO of SL Group taking over thepany. Harry, formerly the CEO of SL headquarters, officially took over thepany yesterday. The media all held optimistic opinions about him.

    SL Group... Harry... L felt astounded, for SL International Group was the true controller of the business world in D city, which was engaged in real estate, petroleum, high-end digital technology, entertainmentpanies, night clubs, pubs, etc.

    It turned out that her husband was such a powerful man. No wonder he was so calm when saying he would help her crush Jacob Qi and his son.

    It was really amazing that she had married with such a mighty man.

    ... Biting the lip, L opened the website of google and entered the name Harry Si. It was a pity that no information could be found.

    How mysterious and omnipotent was he to manipte even the inte intangibly?

    She had never known about him until he suddenly appeared in her life.

    At 9:30 p.m., L started to yawn and prepared to go sleep after turning off the mobile phone. At that moment, the bedroom door was opened from outside.

    The tall figure was rightly the man of the Weibo headline...

    Throwing his briefcase onto the sofa, Harry loosened his tie and walked towards L.

    Standing up from the sofa, the woman pulled her nightdress and got close to the man slowly, who gave off a subtle liquor aroma.

    She frowned and asked him: "You drank?"

    "Yes, I drank a few sses of wine in the celebration party," he replied faintly.

    However,"You''re also loved by some woman, tsk tsk..." A big scarlet lipstick mark on Harry''s white shirt cor made people smell jealousy in the air.

    Harry threw a quick nce at the mark and a touch of coldness swept across his eyes.

    The supervisor would be dead tomorrow!

    "You went to work?" The topic was ignored.

    "You really have a lot of good fortune in love affairs, tsk tsk..." The topic of the man was ignored, too.

    "Do you feel tired?"

    "There must be many beauties in yourpany. Right?"

    "Go to pour water in the bathtub. I am going to bathe."

    "Well? Are you willing to clean off the aroma of beauties?"

    Harry reached out his big palms to cuddle her in his arms and kissed her on the lips to stop her from talking obstinately.

    When he let go of her, she responded,"Harry, can''t you change your same old trick?" She raised her head and obstinately looked at the man on top of her with a pout.

    He smiled slightly. "This same old trick will be fairly enough for you," he announced superciliously. At the moment, L suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    After counting the days, she became nervous!

    "Wait a minute, Harry. I am having a period," said L in embarrassment, after holding his big palm promptly.

    Surely he knows what it means. Harry really felt a homicidal impulse at the moment!

    "But I have no..." In order to prevent staining the bed, she jumped down from it in a hurry.

    He knew what she referred to,"L, do not count on me to buy it for you." Harry wore a frown, but still went outside after putting on his shirt and stroking his hair.

    Grinning sheepishly, L saw him going out of the bedroom and also expressed her thanks obsequiously,"Darling, thanks!"

    "Did I say I would go?" said the man in a cold voice. But he still went downstairs without looking back.

    ... Won''t he really go? Waiting on the toilet, L suddenly became unsure.

 Chapter 18 Being Divorced Successfully

    After twenty minutes, just when L wanted to give up on him and go by herself, the bedroom door was opened.

    After that, the door to the bathroom was opened, too. Harry, with a long face, passed a stic bag to her. It contained many bags of sanitary pads, which were the most expensive ones in the supermarket.

    "Thank you!" L smiled cheerily, making Harry''s frustrated face somewhat rxed.

    In order to thank Harry for buying these for her, L ran him a bath and went to bed.

    She drifted off to sleep because of tiredness. When she was about to fall asleep, she felt someone with a broad chest closely cuddling against her back. L turned over and sank into deep sleep in the arms of the man, leaving him suffering from his strong sexual desire.

    It became a sleepless night for him.

    On the next day, awakened by an rm clock, L checked the time. It was 7:30 a.m., but she felt reluctant to get up.

    Wait, feeling something awkward, she turned her head sideways to see Harry sit in the bed looking at his hand with a sullen look as if he bore a deep grudge against his hand.

    L sat up and found Harry''s hand was covered in blood.

    "How did you get hurt?!" L eximed and hurried to find a first aid kit out of bed.

    He saw her, who was hurry-scurry, with a cold face,"I am not hurt." The voice came faintly.

    After a careful check, L suddenly realized something, covering her mouth for titter.

    He flung back the nket and strode to the bathroom to wash his hand in warm water for at least five times.

    When he came out, L was still tittering. Upon seeing the man, she ceased.

    "Don''t me on me! It is not my fault." Keeping a straight face, she started to find her excuse at once. It was his own fault.

    Harry gave her an angry stare and took out his suits to change silently.

    "Come and tie a necktie for me." He crooked his finger at her, like calling a doggy.

    L red at the man and followed his order obediently. It was not difficult, for she had done this before for her father.

    "Why are you so good at this?" said the man in a strange voice. The woman rolled her eyes at him,"I have done this for my father!" Then the man''s eyes turned soft.

    It was time for breakfast.

    L went downstairs after washing her face and rinsing her mouth. Her showing up reminded Harry of what happened minutes ago, which ruined his appetite.

    Looking at Harry who ate the toast in hand in embarrassment, she tried her best not tough out.

    At the same time, Mrs. Du brought a bowl of brown sugar water and ced it in front of L.

    "L, how about not going to work today?" When Mrs. Du went upstairs for cleaning the room, she saw L removing the bed sheet and knew what happened to her.

    L hesitated for a while, for she did not want to go, too. The first day of her period was the toughest. She used to rest at home on this day in the past. But, thinking of the face of ine, she gave up hesitation and chose to work and bear it!

    "No, I will go to work. It doesn''t matter, Mrs. Du."

    Harry saw her awkward look and said,"Don''t go to work today."

    L was about to reject, when Harry directly took out his mobile phone and made a phone call,"Check where L works and ask for a day off for her."

    "Boss Si, don''t you ask for her opinion?" She did not say yes...

    Joey was a highly efficient man. He only contacted Wendy wisely to learn that they work for Huaguan Mall, and immediately called the general manager of the mall to ask for a leave for L.

    "You work for Huaguan Mall, the one belonging to

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    Mike. Why do you go there?" Harry put thest piece of toast into his mouth elegantly.

    "Because of Wendy!" Could it be anything else? For Mike? Forget about it. He was just a jerk. She did not care about him at all.

    "Have a good rest at home." Looking at L showing an expression of indifference to this question, he elegantly wiped his mouth and went to thepany with his briefcase.

    L waved to his receding figure,"Bye, this old man. Mind your step! However busy you are, you should take care of your health!"

    At the gate, Harry took out his mobile phone and entered some words before going out.

    L returned to the bedroom and was about to tell Wendy about her leave by phone, only to see a message from Harry saying: "When you feel well, I will let you know whether I am old or not."

    ...

    "Boss Si, I am wrong. You are very young and handsome, not old at all!" Seated in the back seat, Harry had a shallow smile after reading this message.

    "Good, well said. When you feel well, I will reward you."

    ...

    "Boss Si, aren''t you afraid of early deficiency of your kidney?" Only not in front of him could she tease him without scruple.

    Harry smiled and raised his eyebrow slightly in the car,"Are you so interested in that?"

    She replied obsequiously at once,"Boss Si, you must attend to hundreds of important matters every day. Have more rest at night."

    The reply was also sent soon,"I ampletely capable for you, a little woman."

    Was this girl bored at home? He should have taken her out with him.

    She had nothing to say but,"Boss Si, work hard. Bye!" Atst, she sent an expression of saying goodbye to him without speaking more.

    "Stay at home. If you dare to leave home, wait for my punishment." He would never believe this little woman to stay at home tamely.

    "Yes, sir! I promise to aplish the mission!" L felt menstrual cramps in her lower abdomen. She climbed into bed with her mobile phone to make a phone call to Wendy.

    "Wendy, are you busy now?"

    "Not busy. Manager Lan told the supervisor that you asked for a leave. What happened?" Wendy entered the staff lounge and lowered her voice.

    "I am having a period and feel ufortable."

    "Oh, I see. Who helped you ask for a leave? You didn''t see ine''s extremely dirty look when saying you asked for a leave." Wendy snickered.

    "I don''t know. My husband called someone to ask for a leave for me..." She suddenly realized the goodness of her husband.

    "Well, well, you started to disy your affection!" Wendy was very happy for L''s husband seems to be good to her.

    "No, I didn''t. Return to your work! I am going to sleep."

    "OK, drink more brown sugar water." She knew that L may feel ufortable on the first day of her period.

    Hanging up, L put down her mobile phone and wanted to sleep. But something urred to her. Then she opened a game in the mobile phone.

    This game called Ghosts in Snowfield was the one she yed for years. Mike also opened an ount there and made practices. They got married in the game in the first half of this year.

    After logging in the game, L visited the Emissary of Marriage for breaking up the marriage unterally.

    The world in the game was ignited, for L and Mike are the top yers, or "payers", in the server. Upon their sudden divorce, the men proposing to L stood in a queue, starting to let off heart-shaped fireworks for proposal.

    Mike, who was reading documents, received the notice in his mobile phone saying: Your ount of Ghosts in Snowfield had been sessfully divorced!

 Chapter 19 Lonely Nights

    Mike logged in the mobile game, to find L stand in front of the Auction House. Wondering what she was doing, he asked:

    "L, what are you doing?"

    L ignored the prompted message from Mike, and sold all the stuff at a low price.

    She then listed her ount on a trading tform to sell it.

    After disposing of all these, L deleted the game and went to sleep after checking Weibo news for a while.

    At noon when Mrs. Du came upstairs to call her for lunch, she did not wake up.

    After 2:00 p.m., L got really enough sleep and her cramps got better. So she got up.

    When seeing L get up, Mrs. Du quickly heated up the dishes and rice and also stewed chicken soup for her.

    After lunch, L went upstairs for changing and went out after saying goodbye to Mrs. Du.

    She drove her Maserati to a flower shop and bought bunches of white chrysanthemums and carnations.

    In a graveyard.

    L parked the car at the gate of the graveyard and walked in with the flowers in her arms. Her grandmother''s tomb was far from her mother''s, so L visited the former first.

    Inscribed on the tombstone was her grandmother''s name, together with an old photo of her grandmother with a smiling face. She put the bunch of white chrysanthemums gently in front of the tomb and crouched down to stroke the smiling face in the photo.

    "Grandma, you passed away suddenly and father left, too. I hate you. Why do you leave me alone?" Tears gradually blurred her eyes. "Grandma, why doesn''t fathere to find me? Is it just because I am not his biological daughter? I miss you so much..."

    Thinking of the happiness before, L burst into a sob quietly, crouching close to the ground, for she would never retrieve the lost happiness. These were all because of them!

    "Jacob Qi and Mike Qi, you had ruined my family. I will take vengeance on you by all means!

    She walked to her mother''s tomb weakly and presented her mother''s favorite carnations in front of the tomb. "Mother, forgive me for not visiting you for a long time...Our family is suffering from such a disaster, which you have seen, too. Thank you, mother. Thank you and father for loving and taking care of me. I am fine now...Don''t worry and wish me to find father soon. OK?"

    A gust of cold wind blew to sway the carnations...

    A man in a suit and leather shoes gazed at her at a short distance. Wasn''t she the woman in a down jacket at the mall gate yesterday?

    She seemed really sad, with her white long dress blowing in the wind. Thomas Herren, who also came here to visit his deceased senior, felt for the first time that the world was really small.

    Coming out from the graveyard, L mitigated her sorrow for a while, bending over the steering wheel.

    Why were Jacob Qi and his son still thriving in this city? Why did they enjoy a meteoric rise at the sacrifice of her father and family? Harry promised her to revenge her, but she could not wait.

    It was getting dark with evening lights lit. L drove her car aimlessly across this prosperous city.

    In SOHO Bar.

    Not knowing how she got here, L decided to get out for rxation. But she must call Zoe first, or a woman like her could not predict what she would face in such a ce sometimes.

    She ordered a cup of soft drink, sitting on the same seat to wait for Zoe. It seemed very lively here that day. Besides Mike, she also saw the man called Ben Ao, who was summoned by Harryst time.

    It w

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    as obvious that Ben had seen her, too. He was walking towards her with a gang of minions.

    Looking at the cock-a-hoop Mike, she came up with an idea.

    "Hi, madam, you are alone today!" A gossip said that boss was already married. Could it be this woman?

    "Hmm, what a coincidence. I happen to need your help." L greeted him gracefully.

    "Whatever you need, just let me know." Ben Ao sat askew on the sofa opposite to her, crossing his legs.

    "Give me some..." Moving close, L said what she wanted to him.

    "Cough..." Ben Ao, who was normally calm, was scared by what L said.

    "Did I hear you right?" He stuck a finger in his ear to check if he heard it wrong.

    "Yes." She smiled innocuously, as if those words didn''te out of her mouth.

    "...For what do you want these?" Ben Ao was quite curious. Why did this girl, weak in appearance, need these things?

    "For use, of course! All the expenses will be paid by Harry!" She did not care whether Harry would throttle her after he knew this. She simply couldn''t wait.

    "This is not a problem of money..."

    "Can''t you be more decisive? If you can''t get these, I won''t force you." L was very anxious, for fear he went away, leaving her just one step short of sess.

    Ben Ao waved his hand at the minions behind him. Two or three minutester, all needed were ready.

    "Thanks! I will put in a good word for you with Harry!"

    Ben Ao thought it over and decided to let it go. Letting a woman praise another man in front of her man... Wasn''t he courting death? Especially her man was Harry. He couldn''t even imagine it.

    However, L had left the seat and disappeared. Ben Ao thought it was necessary to report to Harry by phone...

    L ordered a ss of cocktail. Swirling the cocktail around in her ss, she thought of what she would do next and showed some hostility in her eyes.

    L changed to a piteous face about two meters away from Mike.

    "Mike..." Hearing a familiar call by ident, he thought he was under delusion.

    Looking back, he really saw L standing behind him. It was from her beyond doubt.

    "L!"

    "This is not what you should call, jerk!" L thought.

    "Mike, are you busy now?" L nced at the people around him, who were different from thosest time. But judged from what they were dressed, they seemed all from wealthy families.

    Excuse her for being extremely blind, for she did not find Mike so dirty without attending to his proper duties! She came here twice and each time she met him. It was thus clear how frequent this yboy came here!

    "No. not at all. What''s wrong, L?" Mike promptly went over and pulled her aside.

    "Mike..." L swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue, which in the eyes of Mike turned out to be rather attractive.

    "s! I...I want toe back to you. Can I?" She lowered her head somewhat bashfully, with hatred in her eyes.

    Mike immediately became dizzy with surprise. If this beauty was obedient to him, he could give all to her except for spousal rtionship.

    Wait a minute! "Don''t you have a husband?"

    "Gosh! My husband... often stays out all night, leaving me alone..." Sorry, Harry! Seeing how delicate and touching she was, Mikeughed, feeling pleased with himself.

    "I see. Let''s go to a private ce. I willfort you." Depicting L''s lithe and graceful stature as well as her soft and sweet-scented lips, Mike was too impatient to wait.

 Chapter 20 Running a Red Light

    "OK...But I have just ordered a ss of cocktail, I should not waste it."

    "It''s just a piece of cake." Mike drank it up in one swallow.

    Seeing the whole ss of cocktail drunk by Mike, L smiled slightly. "Mike, I will repay you what you have done, This brainless bastard!" L thought. But... Was Mike also thinking she''s a fool, when she drank the ss of wine with philter that day? s...

    She held Mike''s arm on her own initiative and they headed for a room upstairs by tacit agreement.

    When Zoe hurried to the bar, L had disappeared. He called her and got through, but L didn''t answer the phone.

    Aftering across figures of a couple holding each other''s arms, Zoe followed up promptly for the woman looked like L from the back. But the crowds prevented him from pushing his way there. When he managed to get there, the couple had disappeared.

    L led Mike into a room. Upon entering, Mike cuddled her urgently. His intended kiss was avoided by L.

    "Go for a bath first..."

    "No need to bathe. I can''t wait." Mike only felt a little dizzy. He tried to sober himself before taking off his clothes.

    Looking at the man who was undressing, L got flustered, wanting to open the door and dash out. But the man held on to her wrist and threw her onto the bed.

    Mike began to be unconscious, so L quickly got up from the other side of the bed and pped her hands.

    The door to the bathroom was opened soundlessly. Three people walked out from the back of Mike.

    One of them stepped forward and leapt on top of him. As Mike had blown his mind out, he started to grope whoever he touched.

    "Baby, enjoy my love." The obscene words from his mouth made L nearly vomit up.

    Everything was ready. She took out her mobile phone, which was muted by her. There were dozens of missed calls in it, but she paid no attention to them, and directly pressed the back button.

    She opened the camera to take several photos of Mike''s front together with the backs of the other three people. Then she left hurriedly.

    From behind the closed door came Mike''s voice with pleasure, which really disgusted L. She quickened her pace towards the elevator and reached the ground floor.

    What bad luck! How was he here?

    L ran to the exit passageway, wearing a long face. The first reaction of the man turned out to be running after her.

    By just a few strides, he caught L, who was about to run down the stairs, and got her under control between the wall of the exit passageway and his body.

    As her jaw was tightly pinched by him, L cried out because of pain,"It hurts. Let me go!"

    "Let you go? What did I tell you? Hum?" Harry stared at this intractable woman fiercely.

    "I am just strolling around...Why are you making a fuss?" With a guilty conscience, L did not dare to look at Harry. Damn it. It must be Ben Ao who reported to him!

    "Stroll? Stroll with Mike to a hotel room? L, you are really capable!"

    Harry loosened his grip of her jaw. With both hands pushing against the wall, he trapped L between his arms overbearingly, which made her flipped...

    But she could not hear any sentiment from his indifferent tone.

    "I did not sleep with him!" Thinking of the photo she took just now, she felt cheerful and decided to send them to Sarater after she got home.

    "No, yo

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    u didn''t. But you dare to philter a man. L, don''t you know the consequence?" Harry became stony-faced, giving off coldness all over, which sent L into a shiver.

    "Isn''t it sessful without anything wrong? Besides, I also called Zoe to guard me!"

    Speaking of Zoe, where is he?

    God, as things went too smoothly, she even forgot about Zoe!

    "Zoe guarded you? He is also seeking for you across the bar!" How didn''t he realize this little woman was so capable?

    "Let it go. Boss Si...How about going home?" L smiled and intended to bluff it out.

    Harry kissed on her lips, with his hands caressing her.

    "Today, I will run a red light to screw you here!" What he said in an icy tone made L scared with cold feet.

    But she was muffled by his kiss immediately, and failed to say anything. As L could not break his control with all her strength, she was frightened to sad tears. Shaking her head, she said,"This is not the right ce, nor is it the right time!"

    She was convinced of her fault.

    He sucked on her neck violently before letting go of her slowly. Seeing the little woman sobbing in his arms, he said,"This is a lesson to you. If this happens again, L..."

    Being warned, L shook her head tactfully right away to show that she would never do this again and would be a good girl.

    ... After calming down, she made a phone call to Zoe and told him that she had been picked up by her husband and would apologize by inviting them to dinner!

    Harry sent Joey, who was waiting outside, away back to thepany, and drove the Maserati of L home with her.

    Along the way, L appeared in low spirits, for she felt unhappy to be tightly controlled by Harry. s! How miserable it was! She must find ways to rebel!

    In the bedroom, L climbed into the bed sluggishly after spending over ten minutes in the bathroom. "Don''t you... sleep?" She curiously sized up the man who had been staring at her.

    "Are you inviting me to sleep with you?" He took out his mobile phone to check the time.

    "... It is up to you!" Ignoring him, Ly down and pulled the quilt over her head.

    Harry walked to the bedside and looked down at the little woman,"If such things happen again and you don''t notify me in advance, you will never be allowed to get out of this room."

    "Why?! I have my personal freedom!" L popped out from the bed swiftly. But she did not know Harry was so close to her. Shoot! She bumped her head against his jaw...

    "L, can you be steadier?" said the man with resignation, rubbing her head.

    L was depressed, too. Why was he so close to her? "I am suffering from mild concussion now. Compensate for my medical fee and mental damages!" she cried out.

    "Fine, here you are!" He gave her a soul kiss directly and let her go when she was about to lose her breath.

    She was so angry that she wanted to kick him off. Why did this bastard always ruin her revenge ns?

    ...

    When Harry left the room, he turned off the light. But he saw her room lit again when he got into the car downstairs. So what? Was she afraid of the dark?

    Hearing the sound of starting a car, L breathed a sigh of relief.

    But where did Harry go at thiste hour? He sent his assistant away back to thepany just now. Was he returning to thepany for work? It was really arduous work!

 Chapter 21 Three Men

    Forget about him. She drew out her mobile phone with an evil face, and sent Sara two photos via WeChat app. Then she cklisted her directly. One of the photos was Mike trying to kiss her in the room. She took this photo with the camera opened in advance from a side. The other photo was the four men enjoying themselves.

    Three minutester, the prompt tone of Weibo rang. It was a private message from Sara. Oh, she forgot to cklist her on Weibo!

    "Fuck, L, you are really a bitch. What did you do to Mike?" Sara had been calling Mike, but it was always off. L had cklisted her on WeChat, so Sara had to use Weibo to send this message.

    "What did I do to Mike? Bah, the jerk forced me and I was saved. Can''t you see it?" L replied quickly. Anyway, as she could not fall asleep, she didn''t mind ying with her.

    "Nonsense. Mike will never love you, for you have slept with many men." Sara and Mike fell in love with each other when she was 15 years old. It was L who took away her man. Mike does not love this woman, but was only forced to be with her for the sake of Uncle Jacob''s n.

    For three years when they were together, Mike kept ingratiating himself with L. As the best friend of L, she could only see her beloved one hugging another woman!

    Fortunately, Mike always loved her. Even though he drugged L that night, she still believed that what hit his fancy was only the appearance of L. But she would never let her beloved man sleep with other women. L must be robbed of her most precious thing by an unknown man that night, ha-ha!

    But, seeing the photo in her mobile phone where Mike was caressed pleasantly by three men, she even felt disgusting.

    "Yes, so your man has not only slept with many women but also some men!"

    "Tell me where he is!"

    L, having achieved her aim, told an address to Sara with crity. Go ahead to save the "hero"! Don''t worry. She would give Mike a chance to save his beauty, too...

    Sara, who returned to D city just now, drove her car to SOHO Bar immediately, with hatred even burning in her heart.

    The damned bitch. If Mike met with any mishap, she would not let L go!

    When arriving at the fourth floor of SOHO Bar, Sara hurried to knock on the door of Room 405. The one who opened the door was rightly the ck man in the photo. It seemed that he had just bathed, for he was wrapped in a towel. She was startled to hesitate for a while.

    "Sorry, I knocked on the wrong door." Sara calmed herself down and decided to call the police first.

    She called 110 inconspicuously in a corner and waited for policemen anxiously.

    After a few minutes, she saw the policemen, together with many paparazzi.

    Damned bitch, L even exposed this to paparazzi. If this was covered in news, Mike would be doomed!

    In fact, L would feel wrongedter when she knew this, for she did not tell this to paparazzi...

    Over a dozen paparazzi started to take photos of Sara once they saw her, for she was the daughter of the Fu family. Sara covered her face with her bag at first, but gave up then and walked to the policemen directly.

    "Do you call the police?" One of the policemen asked seriously.

    "Yes, my fianc¨¦ was kidnapped to this room." Sara answered straightforward.

    When the policemen were handling this, the paparazzi were very cooperative not to ask anything, only taking photos and recording videos.

    The policemen knocked at the door for a long time, but no one answered. Both the poli

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    cemen looked at each other. Sara felt puzzled, too, not knowing what happened inside.

    A policeman sent for the manager and forced him to open the door with the excuse of handling cases. The sound from the room made all the people trembled, for there were women''s moan and men''s groan of pleasure. The paparazzi thrust the policemen and Sara aside and broke into the room immediately.

    In the messy room, there was a man on top of a woman. It was Mike. The one under him with blond hair and white skin was obviously a woman. Seeing what they had taken, all the paparazzi were stunned. Didn''t she say being kidnapped?

    What they saw was totally a live porn. When seeing the crowd breaking in, Mike became quite sober and promptly wrapped himself tightly with a nket.

    "Didn''t you say your fianc¨¦ was kidnapped? It is obvious that he is having a sex trade!" The policemen squinted at the dumbstruck Sara, and then walked to the bedside to show Mike their certificates.

    "We are policemen. Pleasee with us!"

    ...

    After a good night''s sleep, L browsed Weibo news, only to find thetest headline with the name of Mike, which had be hot news.

    Feeling a little puzzled, she clicked on it to check out details. The title was that Mike, Vice President of Yunze Group (originally Li Group), was caught for sex trade with a blonde in a barte at night.

    Mike''s fianc¨¦e called the police saying he was kidnapped. But he was actually trading sex and was then detained at a local police station.

    In addition to whoring, it was also told by insiders that, before that, three African men got out from Mike''s room.

    Sara, the fianc¨¦e of Mike, an eligible bachelor, called the police saying her fianc¨¦ was kidnapped, but she was to catch adultery in fact.

    ...

    Oh, my god! She did drug Mike and find some strong men for him, and Sara called the police. But where did so many paparazzie from, as well as this blonde?

    Could it be Harry? It could only be him... It was really remarkable when boss took the field. Mike was immediately in bad odor. He was detained and Yunze Group''s share price kept plummeting.

    L continued to go to work on her little motorcycle, but she was prepared for being maltreated.

    As expected, she was made to do a lot of cleaning, even including the warehouse, once ine arrived in the store.

    As she had never done cleaning before, it was impossible for her to do it well. So she was scolded and forced to rework over and over again.

    Just as L was decided to explode, there came an uninvited guest - Sara! Behind her were several women who looked like ygirls. They were obviously hostile.

    "Cousin, call L over, that bitch!" Her voice which was louder than usual by a few decibels immediately drew the attention of all the staff in the store.

    L came out from the warehouse with her head covered with dust. Before she stood firm, a p hit on her face.

    ...

    Nothing could be heard except the light music in the apparel store.

    "p!" Here was another ringing sound, leaving the store even quieter.

    Covering her pped cheek, L raised her hand and pped back at once.

    "Bitch! How dare you p me? Look how Mike was inflicted by you! I must give you a lesson today, you bastard!" Sara learned that L Li was not Carl Li''s biological daughter several years ago. She heard it when Carl told the truth to Catharine Rong in his home. This stupid woman thought herself as a princess all the time. Shame on her.

 Chapter 22 I Have Tolerated You for Two Days

    "How is Mike inflicted by me? Look how I am inflicted by you. How does your mother educate you to be so shameless!" Bitch? Bastard? Rubbing the hurt cheek, L consoled herself that she would not only get even with Sara this moment but also double her revenge on Sara in future!

    "You deserve your punishment, for your father took away the beloved woman of Uncle Qi over two decades ago and you, again, took away my beloved man three years ago." Sara stared at the straight-faced L ferociously. She clenched her teeth in bitter hatred, just like wanting to eat L.

    As this was the first time for L to hear such a thing of her father and Jacob Qi, she was wondering if this woman was her mother. "Being taken away? That means the woman did not regard Jacob Qi her beloved one!"

    "Bah! Damn bitch, go to find the paparazzi and rify what happened. Tell them it was all due to your philtering!" L really could not figure out why this bitch was so proud and supercilious. She would destroy her pride and let her be doomed forever.

    L looked at Sara like seeing a mad woman. She took up the phone on the cashier desk and dialed 911.

    "Hello, I need your help. A wild woman is behaving atrociously at Yuqing Apparel in Huaguan Mall..." ine stopped L from making the call immediately. Call the police? Did she permit that?

    At this moment, Sara made a gesture to the women behind her. Several ygirls came up at once to force L into a fitting room aside.

    "L, this is yourst chance. Will you obey me?" Looking at L who was held in leash, Sara smiled triumphantly.

    "Yes, I will." A wise man knew when to retreat.

    Sara beckoned to the ygirls by waving her hand to let go of L.

    Wendy took her phone quietly and made a phone call in a corner.

    "Hello, help please."

    ine came to grab the mobile phone before Wendy said more. "Call the police? How dare you?"

    "Sure, I can. It''s none of your business. Return it to me!" Not bearing any more, You Wendy directly offended her manager openly.

    "Believe it or not. I will beat you together." As the whole mall belonged to Sara''s fianc¨¦, ine had nothing to fear.

    "Who do you think you are?" Wendy could not attend to her mobile phone, but ran into the fitting room before L just came out.

    L walked to VIP lounge where she got herself a cup of water and drank calmly. Sara felt puzzled about the intent of L. At this moment, L walked towards Sara and sprayed the water in the mouth over thetter''s face.

    "Yuck, let me obey you? It''s impossible!" Then she poured the rest half more cup of water on Sara''s head. Sara unbelievably looked at L, who continued to pour the water, and burst into scream due to embarrassment.

    "Ah, bitch L!"

    L threw the cup directly in Sara''s face and took another cup to repeat it onto the head of ine.

    "Shit, I have tolerated you for two days. Today, I will repay you for your persecution! How dare you, these ygirls, meddle in our affairs?" L found an ashtray next to her and smashed it onto the ground. The ashtray broke into three pieces directly. She picked up one and raised her hand,"If you dare to touch us, I will fight with you!"

    Seeing L''s act, Wendy also went over,"L, I will give them a lesson, too." She had only learnt taekwondo for a mont

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    h, but L did not have any of such basis. For the moment, L needed her, she must stand out.

    Seeing that L really meant that, the ygirls were scared by her imposing manner and dared not to touch them.

    Sara pissed off foring with these cowards instead of several men.

    As it seemed to be a bigger trouble, the surrounding staff were all frightened to send for guards in the mall.

    "Wendy, give a lesson to that old woman - ine, and I must scratch the face of mistress Sara." Wendy gave a hefty kick and started to beat ine fiercely. L looked at Wendy with admiration.

    She got close to Sara slowly with a smirk. "OK, let''s settle it today. Let me see how dissolute you are on Mike''s bed and how you can hook up with Mike after your face is disfigured."

    These words sound so familiar. Oh, right. This was often what a mistress said to the heroine in dramas!

    With the cold ss fragment stopped on her face, Sara dared not act impetuously,"L, you must be crazy!"

    L ignored her and moved slightly, resulting in a tiny bloodstain. Sara felt a sharp pain on her cheek. "Ah! L, you are really mad."

    Sara seized the chance to step backward to escape and promptly hided herself behind the ygirls.

    "I will pay 100, 000 yuan to each of you, if you catch this woman!" Sara ground her teeth in pain but dared not touch the wound on her cheek.

    The ygirls looked at each other and no one dared toe up. "Think it over, for the ss fragment in my hand showed no mercy.

    Which counted more, the money or your beautiful face?" L smiled evilly. Sara had never seen such a look on her, and thus was too scared even to breathe.

    Over there, Wendy had beaten ine''s face to be swollen. With this face, ine would feel ashamed to be seen for the next half a month.

    After walking up to Sara, L gave her a p rightly on the hurt cheek to make her suffer from severe pain and even want to call her mother for help. Sara was totally in a mess with water all over her head and body and a scratch on her cheek.

    "Sara, I must make you smell hell today. You should also be med for my family''s enormous suffering. Go ahead to sue me!" Wendy came over immediately and joined L to beat the woman on the ground who came for revenge.

    At this moment, the guards arrived to see L and Wendy beating the women, and stopped them at once.

    "Stop! What are you doing?" You two!" Seeing the guards rushing in, Wendy pulled L to escape from another door.

    Seeing helperse, Sara cried out at once,"Go and catch them, or you will all be fired!" L, having not escaped out, flipped her off when hearing the words. Sara really thought herself thendy here!

    Thus, two women in uniforms of the mall were running in front, chased by several guards, which was really a spectacr scene.

    Wendy was the champion of long-distance races when she was at school, so she pulled L to dash forward with all her strength. She shouted while running,"Hurry up. Move, move, excuse me!"

    "Wendy, good job!" L, panting heavily, thumbed up at Wendy, and both of them smiled. But unfortunately...

    ine also called the police a moment ago. Several policemen saw the two running women rightly when they got off the elevator, and came forward to bring them under control.

 Chapter 23 The CEO Is an Idolater, Too.

    Many of the onlookers doubted if this was for drama shooting! Some people even took photos with their mobile phones and uploaded them to Weibo.

    Then, all the people involved were led to a local police station. L and Wendy were detained for they were used of intentional injury.

    Joey checked Weibo to see if there was any headline, while having dinner. Indeed, there was. In addition to Mike, the words "Huaguan Mall" were also listed on the Trending Searches. He clicked on it to learn that, as shown in the photos taken by some onlookers, two staff attempted to kill someone in the mall before being chased by the security guards across the mall, and were finally brought under control by the policemen...

    After viewing the photo inadvertently, he found that the woman in it resembled the wife of his boss very much. Boss''s wife? Huaguan Mall? After finishing the meal casually, Joey trotted into thepany and ran to the CEO room.

    All the staff on the way were astonished to see the all-time cool Joey running toward the elevator frantically.

    Calming his breath down, Joey knocked at the door of the CEO room and went in after getting the permission.

    He opened the mobile phone to show the news to his boss. While reading the news, Harry frowned even fiercely. After a minute, he went out of his office with a long face. His looks made the secretaries outside shiver. Joey kept up with the boss resignedly and drove to the police station with him.

    The night fell. In the police station, L and Wendy were detained separately after making oral confession. But Sara and ine, as victims, were released after making oral statements.

    Before leaving, Sara warned L,"Just wait here forw suit! I will sue you, leaving you imprisoned forever!"

    "Yuck! Dear sir, she threatened me. Why do you let her go? It''s unfair!" L nced at Sara disdainfully, and turned to look at the young policeman pathetically, who was handling the case.

    "They have powerful men behind them!" said by the policeman calmly after ncing at the woman in protest.

    ... L has a powerful man, too, but she dared not to call him...

    Cry, cry, cry...

    After Sara and ine left, L considered whether she should make a phone call to Zoe to let him bail her first.

    This should never be learned by Harry!

    At that moment, someone said to her from outside,"L, you can go now!"

    She could go? L was delighted, but the next moment, she started to wonder who it was to bail them. Couldn''t it be...

    Yes, it was him! L went out from the police station embarrassedly. When she saw the ck Maybach, she knew that she guessed right.

    "Wendy, I want to stay overnight at your home!" She begged pathetically, slightly pulling the clothes of Wendy.

    While Wendy was wondering about the reason, a man got out of the luxury car and said to L,"Madam, Boss wants you to get in the car."

    "No, I don''t want to get in. I will go home with my friend..." How embarrassing.

    "Madam, I have called a car to send your friend home." Joey wiped his sweat without being noticed. It turned out that the madam was afraid of the boss, too!

    "Why do you intermeddle? I will send her! I will!" L held the hand of Wendy and was about to go.

    "Where are you going?" L stopped, upon hearing the familiar voice from the open window.

    "Boss Si, you must be busy. I will send my friend home without bothering you." Could she escape from him?

    "Get

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    in the car!" The overbearing and coldmand made L loosen her grip on Wendy''s hand and get in the car tamely.

    Wendy looked at L, feeling puzzled. L seems to be very afraid of her husband. Would the man beat her?...

    "Miss Yu, please wait here for a moment. The car will arrive soon." What Joey said interrupted the thought of Wendy.

    "OK, thank you." She decided to ask L next time when they met.

    After L got in the car, the cool air inside sent her a shiver. She sat closely to the door.

    Joey got in the car and saw the boss with eyes closed from the interior mirror. He bet that the boss was bewildered by his wife. Seeing the silent Harry, the trouble maker L then rxed herself gradually.

    The car ran to thepany directly. When L felt puzzled, Harry got out of the car first.

    "What''s wrong? Should I carry you down?" The poker-faced Harry looked at the woman, who did not intend to get out. Hearing what he said, L immediately opened the door and trotted to follow Harry.

    At over 7:00 p.m., there were still some employees not getting off work. The three of them went up to the CEO room on the 66th floor directly. Two secretaries, who were still working at the moment, sized up L in the uniform sneakingly, feeling curious about her background and purpose.

    Joey opened the door and then left and closed the door sensibly.

    After entering the office, Harry opened theputer to continue his work. L was idling about in the office.

    Half an hourter.

    "Harry, can I y with your mobile phone?"

    The mobile phone was handed over to her directly. L looked at Harry''stest mobile phone curiously. It felt good.

    "Harry, what''s the password?"

    With a pause, Harry said a string of numbers.

    "Harry, is the number 1025 anyone''s birthday?"

    She was responded with silence. Without paying attention to that, she entered the password to unlock the mobile phone, lying in the sofa.

    The wallpaper was a smiling woman, who looked familiar. Oh, she seemed the international super star - Ynda Mo. She liked her for a period, for she acted the leading role of a drama called Our Youth. Did Harry also like her?

    Without thinking more, L found and opened Weibo directly. She was about to log out his ount, when she saw there were many private messages. Driven by curiosity, she browsed through the list of the messages. They were mostly about business information. There was also a dialog box titled with Ynda, but the chatting records had been deleted.

    Thest private message was dated half a month ago, but with who? His beloved woman?

    Checking his following list, she found herself. When did he follow her on Weibo? How should she not notice that? That''s right! She had so many followers, so she did not pay attention to this. Hey hey.

    He also followed Ynda Mo. It seems that he liked this star very much. It turned out that CEO was an idter, too!

    After logging in her own Weibo ount, L refreshed the headlines and finally she knew why Harry learned about her being detained. She and Wendy were listed on the top news. In thements, many people had even exposed her bygone status...

    But, the calmer Harry was, the less calm she was. She felt so unsure about whether he would me her or not.

    She continued to check the follow-up report about Mike. It said that Yunze Group had taken PR measures and responded that Mike was philtered by someone.

 Chapter 24 Mrs. Si Ran Off With the Car

    The topment read,"My Prince Charming, I trust you!"

    The second came,"Scum, how can you behave disloyally to your fiancee?" L clicked on the Like button evilly.

    As L was busy checking Weibo news, a WeChat message popped up.

    A contact called "Ynda" sent Harry a message,"Harry, are you busy?"

    "Harry, you got a WeChat message..." Being a little angry, L looked at Harry. It was obvious that that was just the one in his Weibo chat list. Moreover, it was a woman, and she called him in such an intimate way.

    "Who is that?" Harry asked without raising his head.

    "Ynda. She says she misses you..." Her remarks made people smell jealousy in the air. Harry, who was signing a document, paused.

    "Leave her alone." Harry continued to check the document.

    With a snicker, L decided to y a trick on that woman as a punishment to Harry who had always teased her.

    "No. How about you?"

    "Harry, I miss you. When will youe back from D city?" The person on the other end went nk, but replied soon.

    Hum. How close they were! She even said that "I miss you"!

    "Baby, I miss you, too. I will go back soon." L snickered.

    Seeing the message received on WeChat, the woman clenched her phone, as she noticed that it didn''t sound like Harry. "Fine. Can we make a video call now? I want to talk to you."

    "That''s OK!" L agreed cheerily, and immediately aimed the phone camera at Harry.

    Suddenly, Harry snatched the phone and declined the video call.

    Harry browsed the chat history and said,"Who allows you to reply to her message?" It seemed that he got angry.

    "I''m bored. So I replied."

    "Can you behave yourself? What else can you do except making trouble?" Turning livid with rage, Harry entered "It was not me" in the message box.

    ...

    What he said hurt L, as she thought that she was given the cold shoulder. Feeling wronged with red eyes, L said with dissatisfaction,"I just sent a reply. Do you go so far as to get such angry?"

    "You always mess up!" Harry fretfully sat back in front of theputer.

    "If you don''t allow me to reply, just block her. Why do you still keep her in the contact list? For worshipping every day?" They had a row just a few days after they got married. It could be ranked TOP 1 irrational marriage!

    "Joey will send you home." Harry picked up the receiver of the telephone to make a call.

    "No need. Who cares? I will go by myself!" L stood up, snapped the door, and left without looking back.

    Joey and another secretary outside the office was startled by the snap of the door of the CEO office, and turned to look at L, who left in a rage.

    Aftering out of Harry''spany, L found that she didn''t bring her purse, and had also left her phone in Huaguan Mall.

    Her stomach gave a growl of protest. How miserable she was!

    When loafing about the street aimlessly, she heard a horn from behind.

    Turning around, she saw Joey follow her in Harry''s Maybach. But she went forward without any intention to stop.

    L nned to find a public phone to call Zoe. s! Her bestie was really reliable, as he came to help every time she got trouble.

    Joey had no choice but to pull over, nning to persuade L to get in the car. Unexpectedly, L walked towards Joey, after she saw Joey get out of the car. "I''m hungry. And I have no money. Can you buy me something to eat?" A sweet smile appeared on L''s face, which was as warm as the sun though it was at night, sending Joey into a trance.

    Nodding instinctively, Joey looked around and found a KFC nearby. "Madam, there is a KFC. What would you like to eat?"

    "Whatever is OK. I am not a picky eater."

    Without any doubt,

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    Joey trotted to the KFC.

    Seeing Joey go into KFC, L walked towards Maybach by the roadside. Fortunately, Joey hadn''t removed the key from the ignition.

    L started the car and swiftly drove away.

    After running out of KFC, only to find L disappear with the car, Joey was balled up.

    After a long while, Joey took out his phone from the pocket, trembling with fear. "Boss, Mrs. Si ran off with the car."

    "Find out where she is going. You will be fired, if you fail." Harry put down the pen, and leaned on the back of the chair, wondering whether he got a wife or a daughter.

    Harry''s cold voice sent a chill through Joey. Feeling depressed, Joey contacted several other persons.

    L drove Maybach on the wide road at over 120 mph. Many cars hurried to keep away from the seemingly crazy luxury car.

    Paying no attention to the warning from traffic police at the crossing, L speeded up to 150 mph. A couple of police cars ran after her with siren screaming.

    In order to get rid of the annoying traffic police, L elerated to 180 mph. As the light for the throughne turned red, L turned right on a green light. More and more police cars joined to run after her, forming a spectacr scene.

    With a strong desire to catch up, two policemen even had their cars crashed. As luck would have it, they didn''t get hurt.

    L intended to drive to have a race with Zoe. But those annoying police were too persistent to let her off.

    A main intersection in front was a little dark. L pushed the left-turn signal, while turning right at a higher speed.

    With the left-turn signal on, the police turned to the left. When they found that the luxury car turned right, it was not possible for them to turn their cars around. They could only helplessly watch L leave.

    L flung off the police finally. So she slowed down and headed for Zoe''s apartment.

    It was past 11 o''clock, when L arrived at her destination. Zoe was kissing his girlfriend at that time, and both of them just started feeling good when the bell rang. They put on a long face and asked,"It is veryte now. Who is that?"

    Zoe with tousled red hair went to open the door, showing impatience, but swallowed the swear words from the tip of his tongue.

    "Hey bro, do you have anything to eat? I am starving to death." L pushed Zoe away and went into his house.

    "Eh, sister inw is also here." Seeing Zoe''s girlfriend, L looked at Zoe with surprise, guessing that they live together.

    "L, what brought you here sote at night?" Linda Du and L had met once, leaving a good impression on each other.

    L immediately wore a sad look. "Sister inw, I am so poor today. I have eaten nothing all day long." God damn it. Harry didn''t even take her to a meal before bringing her to thepany. Poor L...

    Hearing this, Linda Du went into the kitchen to make noodles for her.

    "L, what happened? The Weibo news has described you as an attempted murderer. What''s up?" Zoe had called L dozens of times. At first, the call went through, but no one answered. Then the phone was powered off, probably because of the dead battery.

    "Forget it. Sara created a disturbance in my workce this morning. And Wendy and I got fired because of her. Then we were sent to the police station. Fortunately, Si... my husband came on a white horse to rescue me."

    ... Was it really a white horse?

    "So what''s going on now?"

    "I hijacked the car from my husband''s assistant and wanted to have a race with you. On my way here, I was chased by the police. I have exerted every effort to get rid of them." Husband, husband and husband. L seemed to be satisfied with her life now.

 Chapter 25 Four Police Cars Were Scrapped

    "I feel pity for your husband, for he dared to married you, a freak." Zoe passed an apple to her.

    L, eating the apple cheerfully, opposed at once upon hearing what Zoe said,"What are you saying? I am the one you should feel pity for, because I waspletely controlled by him. He always teases me and even roared at me just now, ming me for being a trouble maker... I am so miserable. Just what part of me makes you think that I am doing OK?"

    Zoe rolled his eyes at her, for she found fault about her savior. "What does your husband do? He looks quite formidable!"

    "The CEO of apany?" She didn''t know whether he had any other identity.

    Well, that sounded good! L told Zoe about what happened in the mall that morning and what she had done to Mike at length, ending with a conclusion that Mike and Sara must take revenge on her, probably by suing. "s, at that time, maybe I have to ride my husband''s coattails," she said.

    Linda Du brought in the noodle with eggs, the aroma of which lured L to gobble it down with chopsticks.

    "Take your time. It is hot!" s, children without parents are so pitiful! Linda Du understood the rtionship between L and Zoe. They were just good friends...

    "I didn''t find that your husband even maltreated you by leaving you starving." Zoe Lu cracked a melon seed and fed it into the mouth of Linda.

    Without caring about what he said, L finished off the bowl of noodle within several minutes. Rubbing her stomach, she passed the empty bowl to Linda,"Thank you for the trouble."

    "You are wee. Enjoy your chatting."

    "You are really lucky to find such a good girlfriend." L admired the women who were very capable of all housework including cleaning and cooking, just like Linda.

    "You are right. Who am I? A little bit poor though, I am still very charming."

    "Gee, let''s go for racing, together with Linda! I will go downstairs first and wait you in the car!" L wiped her mouth and went out with her key.

    Ten minutester.

    Zoe showed up with Linda by motorcycle beside L''s Maybach. L had intended to give them a ride, but seeing Zoe Lu ride on his motorcycle, she drove to the east of the city with them without saying anything.

    On Qinghao Racing Track.

    Though it was already 12 o''clock at midnight, the race track was aze with lights, with over a dozen young men and women gathering together and cheering aloud.

    When seeing Zoe and L arrive, some of them came over to say hello.

    L''s car attracted a lot of attention.

    "L, where do you rent this Maybach? It must be very expensive." Lyna, the leader of cheering squad for the race, put forward the question many others were wondering about. As L was known to many people in their circle, her sufferings had been learned by almost everyone there.

    "Rent? That''s a present from her husband." Zoe stared at Lyna. Couldn''t he understand what Lyna meant by saying that?

    "Wow, L, you are married. What a good luck!"

    "Yes, her rich father cannot be found, but she married a rich husband. s,parisons are odious!"

    ... L regretted going there, for many of the people there were jealous of her, whichpletely dispelled her cheer.

    "Ie here for racing. You can check the car, but there is no need to talk about me!" L retied up her unkempt hair.

    Disdaining to pay attention to those jealous women, Zoe drove his racing car out of the garage, immediately followed by several refitted racing

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    cars.

    When seeing Zoe''s amazing grey Buggati Veyron, the people whistled one after another.

    "Zoe, we finally see your brilliant racing car again. It''s really a rare chance." Zoe was such a poor guy. But no one knew how he could get several million yuan to buy this Buggati Veyron.

    His car was iparable among all the cars owned by the rich second generation who have visited that racing track!

    Five cars were ready. As it was night, they raced inside of the brightly lit venue.

    "Zoe,e on!"

    "Maybach,e on! Love you!" Only few men cheered for L.

    The cheers from cheerleaders led by Lyna in a crop top and the shouts from surrounding spectators were so loud that they could even be heard from a long distance.

    With a starting whistle, the Maybach dashed out first and kept leading the race. When it came to the secondp, Zoe''s Buggati Veyron caught up with her with a quick eleration. In less a minute, the refitted Honda falling behind them dashed to pass them suddenly.

    L also stepped on the elerator. She took the lead again because of her outstanding driving skills and her car of excellent performance.

    The race was in full swing, until thestp when Zoe elerated again to dash across the finishing line directly! He was closely followed by L''s Maybach.

    "Yeah! Zoe wins!"

    "Zoe, awesome!"

    Spectators kept making thunderous cheers. The manager served beers to the crowds for celebration.

    In SL Group.

    Joey hung up the phone with trembling hands and dared not to look at the man in front.

    "Who is that?"

    "Boss... that is the traffic police brigade." Wiping his sweat without being noticed, Joey thought: "L is really capable, for she has just been bailed from a police station in the evening after being detained for an afternoon because of fighting with others in the morning. But now... Boss, prepare yourself for this troublemaker."

    "What''s up!"

    "Your car was chased by several police cars because of overspeed driving and escaped. Four police cars were scrapped. Now your car is located at Qinghao Racing Track." Madam, pray for yourself...

    The silence in the room made Joey imagine unrestrainedly about Mrs. Si beingshed by the boss and then her body being discarded in a wilderness.

    "Go and fetch the racing car parked in Eason Bo''s garage." He lit up a cigarette and made a smoke ring. Then he called Eason Bo with his mobile phone.

    L felt good after rxation.

    She was chatting with some beauties casually, when a car parked in the venue steadily.

    "God, an F1 top racing car!"

    "Oh, my gosh, it is true. I have only seen it on television!"

    "Ahhh, I am so excited to see a real one!"

    "The brake disc, body and chassis are all made of carbon fiber, costing a high investment. Its four tires can even be worth a Ferrari! The steering wheel is exclusively designed and dismountable, at the expense of at least 30, 000... US dors. Its dual-clutch transmission is the best one capable of the speediest shift in the world, featuring a shifting speed of only 2 ms. Its engine costs nearly 2 million yuan, and will be totally scrapped after four races... This is a car made regardless of cost, and probably the most expensive one in the world!" said Zoe earnestly, for that was his dream car.

    L drank the beer with indifference, for it was none of her business...

    "L, get in the car!" The familiar voice from the car made L suddenly choke on the beer she drank.

 Chapter 26 I Am Sure to Sue Her

    "Why are you in such a hurry? You are no longer a kid. How could you choke on beer?" Zoe patted L''s back, which was offending to the eyes of the man in the car.

    "Zoe, how about racing with me?" Zoe remembered this deadly cold voice and that he was the man appearing at the bar the other evening. In other words, L''s husband! After throwing his eye on L with a mixed emotion, Zoe got in the car.

    "L, do not y dead. Get in!" After flicking the ash from cigarette out of the car window, Harry took a drag, stubbed it out and dropped it into the ashtray.

    "Wow, how handsome he is!" Lyna covered her mouth with excitement, as she had never seen such a handsome man. Though it was dark, one could tell his delicate features.

    "Wow, wow. Handsome boy, get out to party hard!" The women got together, screaming their head off.

    "L, that handsome man is calling you." Even Linda became excited when seeing handsome Harry and the luxury car.

    L, who was about to sneak away, rolled her eyes and returned to get in Harry''s racing car.

    Two racing cars got ready at the starting line, while many spectators took out their phone to video the uing excellent race.

    As soon as Lyna whistled, even with a higher decibel level than usual, two cars started off. In less than a second, Harry''s F1 racing car ran so far that it was out of sight, While Zoe''s cargged behind for tens of yards.

    L tightly closed her eyes in the F1 racing car to repress the physical difort. She was a skillful driver, but still felt unwell due to Harry''s high driving speed.

    Zoe hadgged far behind. L said with difficulty,"Slow down, slow down..."

    Instead of decelerating, Harry elerated, making L scream,"Harry, we will die!"

    "I won''t die. You should care about yourself now!" His voice was just the same as usual, arousing envy, jealousy and hate in L''s heart.

    L could only clench the safety belt and the armrest. Harry finished threeps within less than two minutes, ap ahead of Zoe.

    "Wow! He is so cool!"

    "Handsome boy, let''s have sex!"

    "Baby, fxxk me!" Women''s courting out there almost resounded through the sky.

    Paying no attention to L''s difort, Harry directly drove away with her.

    "My heart is aching. That F1 car has spent hundreds of thousands of yuan on onep!" Rather than falling into depression as a result of losing the game, Zoe felt pity for the racing car, leaving all the others speechless.

    "s! A creep cannot beparable to that handsome man!" Lyna shook her head. In her eyes, Zoe was nothing else but a poor creep.

    Zoe disdained to talk to such a woman as Lyna. Giving a nce at the Maybach, Zoe decided to leave it there since he didn''t have the key. Zoe drove his racing car back to the garage, and went back home with Linda.

    L kept her eyes closed all the way to the vi, as Harry''s high driving speed was way too much for her. The intrinsic excellent performance of the car also added fuel. An ordinary man may just not wait to get out and throw up.

    After arriving, Harry got out of the car, looking just fine, and walked directly out of the garage without looking at L behind.

    L made a decision that she would never race again, as what Harry did this time made her sick enough.

    Before returning to the room, she didn''t feel tired at all. However, the bed in front of her then made her sleepy. L rapidly ran to the bathroom to take a bath. Fortunately, the two sanitary pads she put in the pocket of her shorts in the afternoon were absorbent enough. After bat

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    hing, she went out while wiping her wet hair.

    Even after L dried her hair, Harry did not show up. Never mind. Who cared about him? She was still angry! Just sleep.

    She caught a glimpse of a bag on the desk. Eh? It was hers. Who brought her bag home?

    She got her phone charged and turned it on. It was past 1 o''clock at night. A WeChat message from Harry popped up, saying:

    "I have no time to clear up the mess you made in the following days. From tomorrow on, if you want to work, go ahead; otherwise, JUST STAY AT HOME." Resisting the urge to beat her, Harry sent this message to L before bathing.

    "He must still be angry," L thought, biting her lower lip. She then went to sleep without sending him a reply.

    In Qi''s house.

    Jacob Qi was waiting for Sara and Mike, who arrived home at midnight, after settling the disturbance caused by Mike.

    "Father!" The bruise near to the corner of Mike''s mouth indicated that he may be beaten when detained.

    "You idiot! How could my son be such an asshole?" Jacob Qi furiously pointed at Mike and cursed him out, as hispany fell into turmoil because of this bastard. His wife was also infuriated, resulting in elevation of blood pressure, and had to be kept on bed rest.

    "Uncle Qi, don''t be annoyed. Mike should not be med for what happened." Sara Fu, with gauze on face, hurried tofort Jacob Qi.

    Looking at Sara, Jacob stopped scolding Mike and lumped down into the sofa.

    "Father, it is all L''s fault. That bitch! Look at the scar on Sara''s face. It was also scratched by her with ss." Mike felt sick, when thinking that he had had sex with three men and a foreign prostitute. He had L to thank for this mess. That bitch, just wait and see!

    "L?" Jacob was evidently surprised, wondering how dared a girl, who had nothing at all at the moment, provoke his son and Sara.

    "Yes! Uncle Qi, it is her! She not only hit my cousin, but also drugged Mike and scratched my face. I am sure to sue her!" Grinding her teeth, Sara listed what L had done.

    After thinking for a while, Jacob Qi concluded,"L doesn''t have any rtives with powerful background, except Carl, let alone her friends - poor Zoe and ordinary Wendy. She has no patron at all. How could it be?"

    "Father, L got married!" Mike''s remarks made Jacob frown.

    "With whom?" She got married. It made sense then. She was not a silly girl. It seems that L''s husband may not be simple; otherwise, she dared not behave in such an arrogant way.

    "I have made an investigation into that man, but found nothing. Nor did I see him before in D City." Mike had a feeling that that man is by no means ordinary.

    Jacob Qi considered in silence, and said,"Mike, take Sara to have a rest now. I will pay her back for what she has done!"

    "OK. Uncle Qi, please rest yourself early too. I will ask my father to find awyer tomorrow." Hearing this, Jacob looked at Sara again and thought: "That will be fine. Since it is so, he doesn''t need to take up the matter himself."

    Carl did disappear. Jacob had sent his subordinates to look for Carl, and found that many others other than the police were also looking for him. As for L, he believed that a little girl would not be able to make any waves. But what she had done so far - offending Qi Family and Fu Family with no mercy to the extent that she left herself no way out - indicates that her husband may be powerful. Jacob decided to make a thorough investigation tomorrow. As the old saying goes,"Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated."

 Chapter 27 Abusing Lovely Girls

    At almost noon, they went to another mall in the D city - Blue Ind Mall. L felt not strange about this mall. Wendy''s cousin worked here, and introduced them to the manager of Mirade Apparel, which offered good remuneration. The store was originally not in need of additional staff, but two of its senior staff resigned for pregnancy and marriage respectively.

    The manager hired them, because Wendy was experienced and L was beautiful and graceful.

    L felt good about such a manager who did not embarrass them deliberately. It only cost a few days for them to be integrated with the senior staff in the store.

    They finally settled down. But as L counted the days with her fingers, she found that she had not met Harry for five or six days.

    She asked Mrs. Du for the reason after she got off work early. It turned out that Harry had been so swamped by work that he was practically living in thepany. After feeling distressed for that for a short time, L decided to send some clothes to Harry. It was she who did wrong that day after all. As she and Harry did not really love each other, nor did they get married for love, she should not have looked through his private messages or sent a reply!

    Thinking of this, she found a shopping bag and went to pack some clothes in Harry''s room.

    The Maserati was still parked in the garage as it was, and Mrs. Du had given her the key. So, L drove the Maserati to Harry''spany.

    At the gate of the basement parking, though the security guard didn''t know L, he knew the car L was driving, which bore amazing numbers of 66666 on the license te. L entered the parking of SL Group sessfully. As she hade here once, she pressed the button of an elevator to reach the 66th floor in a familiar way.

    The secretaries, who were working, looked to the direction of the elevator with curiosity, when hearing the opening sound of the elevator.

    Seeing L, Joey came up like weing an honorabledy. But at the thought of the boss in the office, he felt it a terrible coincidence!

    "Hello, handsome guy, Ie to see Harry!" What L said further surprised the female secretaries, for it was already strange for Joey to wee her in person.

    "Er, the boss is busy now. Let me notice him first!" The CEO office was so well soundproof that the noise both outside and inside the office will be insted.

    "No, thanks. I will leave as soon as I give these clothes to him!" L was quick to open the door of the CEO office before Joey could bar her way.

    Covering his face, Joey returned to his desk, guessing that his boss would be doomed. "...Harry, please!" Harry looked at the little sister sitting on his legs coldly, who was his ymate in childhood. In peacetime, she runs away from him as fast as she could. It seemed that she was so cornered this time as to even ask him for help in this way.

    He was about to say something, when the door was opened from outside.

    The little woman he had not seen for days was smiling tteringly at the door. He could even see Joey behind her cover his face and leave. But the smile turned to anger immediately within less than a second.

    "Harry!!!" shouted L, which was so loud that the secretaries and the woman sitting on Harry''s legs were all quite scared. But Joey pretended not to hear anything just like a turtle retracting its head into its shell.

    "Harry, who... is she?" E Bo forgot toe down from the man''s legs at the moment.

    Seeing Harry flirt with a woman in thepany, L burst into fury. She stepped into the office in her 2-inch high heels and threw the clothes in hand onto the desk, knocking some documents from the desk. E Bo was frightened to jump off Harry''s legs in a hurry. She really admired this woman and wanted to make friends with her, for she dared

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    to be angry with Harry. My god!

    "You deserve no apology! Little beauty, never be deceived by his appearance. Though he is married, he still seduces women both in hispany and via his mobile phone. Don''t be fooled!"

    E Bo was dumbfounded for she had not figured out what was going on.

    "Harry, you are a jerk!" said L, hammering at the desk twice as if not venting enough hatred. Then she turned round and ran away!

    "Stop!" Completely ignoring themand behind, she rushed out of the office.

    What made people even muddled was that L did not forget to find Joey and said,"Your boss chases after women everywhere. How can you let him abuse lovely girls! Poor monitoring!" That girl looked very young, even younger than L. How could Harry flirt with a girl who seemed even under age?

    Joey felt really wronged for being med, because it was none of his business!

    ck-jawed for a long time, the secretaries thought that this woman was really brave to say to the CEO and his assistant in such a way. Wasn''t she afraid of being throttled to death by the angry boss?

    In the CEO office.

    E Bo also came to her sense after L left. Seeing Harry''s livid face, she immediately escaped without saying goodbye.

    "Joey, Joey, who is that brave woman?" She must find her and make friends with her.

    "Miss, do not try to stir up trouble. Why not ask the boss by yourself?" Both these women were mischievous but you could not do anything about them. Wait! There was another one abroad who was all the more so. Therefore, the women around the boss were all troublemakers that you could not offend!

    Hearing what Joey said, E Bo escaped with her bag.

    Harry looked at the desk in a mess coldly, and opened the bag to find his clothes. It turned out that the little woman came here to send clothes to him. Not bad!

    "Joey!"

    The phone rang. Upon hearing Harry''s voice, Joey stood up immediately with a standard military gesture!

    "Yes, Boss. It''s me!"

    After assigning Joey some tasks to do good for E Bo, Harry hang up the phone, which made Joey feel fortunate to beat the rap.

    He had worked for Harry for a decade and had never seen such a woman who dared to act so recklessly in front of him. Could it be the true love? But, no. Who the boss loves is obviously another woman. Could he love both of them? It''s awkward, too... Anyway, he decided to forget about it, because it is as hard to read his mind as to find the needle sunk in Mariana Trench......

    "Mr. Yun, who is that woman just now?" A secretary came to ask about the gossip. Joey intended to say that she was boss''s wife, but considering the low profile of the boss, he gave up.

    "Go to work! Pretend to see nothing no matter what you see in the future! Anyone who is curious about gossips will be...!" Joey made a gesture of cutting throat. Seeing that, the secretary flinched and returned to work.

    s, how miserable was he, working as the boss''s personal assistant? He even didn''t know how he struggled through the past decade, Especially when it was about the boss''s wife, such a freak. He must take due precautions some other day...

    L pressed the button of an elevator, filled with fury, and drove the Maserati to dash out. Thinking of the carsickness experiencedst time when she rode in Harry''s racing car, she slowed down again.

    She got through to Zoe,"Zoe, where are you? Bring your girlfriend and Wendy. Let''s go singing!" "...Lady, I am working now!" Wiping his hand covered in gasoline, he answered the phone with the other hand.

    "All right! Let''s meet in SOHO Bar...No, we should not go there. Let''s meet in Poppy Bar in Qinxiang Road tonight!"

    Not knowing what was going on, Zoe looked at the mobile phone, which had been directly hung up before he replied. Fine, she must be pissed off again by someone.

 Chapter 28 A Very Handsome Guy

    L got a new job finally. In fact, she also wanted to audition for entertainmentpanies, but this was not the right time.

    L picked up Wendy to take her to Blue Ind Mall. After arriving on the second floor, she used the card given by Harry to buy a set of the most expensive cosmetics imported from France. At a moment when seeing the bill, she felt a bit pity for the money. But thinking of the woman sitting on Harry''s legs, she decided to restrain that feeling, because if she didn''t use his money, other women would.

    She originally wanted to buy two sets of the cosmetics, but Wendy refused it firmly. Atst, as it was hard to turn down L''s warm-hearted offer, Wendy epted a set of medium-priced cosmetics aspensation for her loss of job.

    After they had dinner together, Wendy went home first, for she had to tutor her younger brother that evening.

    L received a phone call from Zoe, and went to the Poppy Bar then.

    The bar was establishedtely, with a stylepletely different from SOHO Bar. The management there was very strict, and any hazardous article brought in would be confiscated. The bar was more ssy than SOHO Bar, too. So, the customers there were mostly rich people and you can hardly find rascals.

    After meeting Zoe, L opened a karaoke room. Feeling helpless, Zoe stuck a finger in his ear. How could L sing in such an unpleasant way? But, if she did not roar angrily, her singing was still quite sweet-sounding! Nevertheless, it could not be heard that night.

    Taking warning from the incident with Mike at SOHO Bar, L restrained herself to just order two sses of Chinese liquor. Even so, she was still drunk.

    Looking at L who was lying on the sofa, too drunk to judge the direction, Zoe swore that he would never drink with her anymore!

    "Hey, where are you living?" He did not know where L moved to after she got married.

    L seemed to fall asleep, as she gave no response at all. He found her mobile phone, but failed to unlock it because he does not know the password...

    Zoe had no choice but to carry L into her car. He drove to a five-star hotel and checked in, costing him much money. Seeing a month''s worth of sry being taken away, Zoe was so distressed that he even wanted to beat up L.

    "When you be rich in the future, I must take the money back double!" Throwing her onto the bed in a presidential suite, he took off the shoes for her and covered her with a quilt, and then left.

    Zoe didn''t expect that once he entered the elevator, L ran out of the room barefooted.

    Toilet, where was the toilet? She really wanted to throw up...

    Why couldn''t she find the toilet? Composing herself, she found herself out of the room somehow.

    After walking a few steps, she copsed because of weak feet. Fortunately, she was held by someone behind her.

    L raised her head to see the man holding her, and burst into bright smile,"Wow, a very handsome guy!"

    Thomas Herren looked at the woman in his arms, who was drunk with red cheeks. It was her! He looked at the opened door in front. That should be her room.

    "Is that your room?" Wow, his voice was so charming, evenparable with Harry''s.

    "Yes, I want to find a toilet. I''m gonna throw up!" Resting against the man''s chest, the droopy L felt herself extremely exhausted.

    Thomas Herren looked at the woman in his arms, feeling amused, and thought that the D city was so small that he had met her for three times within his stay here for only half a month.

    T

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    he two assistants behind promptly warned Thomas when seeing him carry the woman into the room,"Sir, this woman is not simple!" She was suspicious, for she appeared nearby the master''s room without reason.

    "You can go back for rest now!" After giving a nce at them, Thomas Herren entered the room.

    He sent her into the bathroom,"Would you like to take a bath? I can help you fill the tub." She seemed to need a bath for refreshing herself.

    "OK, I want it." While pouring water into the bath, Thomas Herren took up the phone of the room with his long fingers and called the reception desk to summon a waitress.

    He left after telling the waitress to take off L''s clothes and put her into the bathtub.

    He originally intended to return to his room for change, but music rang from the bag on the sofa. That should be from a mobile phone.

    With hesitation for only a short while, he opened the bag to take out her mobile phone.

    "Husband." Seeing the caller identification, he frowned and looked at the bathroom. Was she married?

    He pressed the button to hear the voice of a man,"L."

    Her name was L?

    "Hello!" Harry, who kept his eyes closed sitting on the backseat of the Maybach, opened his eyes upon hearing this voice.

    "Where is L?" That cold voice sounded familiar to Thomas Herren.

    "She is bathing!"

    Joey felt a bit cold and shivered when driving the car.

    "Who are you?" Thomas Herren sensed danger from that man and smiled silently. There were few men who could be so cold and aggressive. He probably guessed who the man was.

    "I am very interested in her."

    "What a pity. She has married, with me!" said the man with pride at ease.

    Sure enough! Thomas knew he had guessed right,"So what?"

    Hearing this, Harry became even threatening. After learning the exact address, he expelled Joey out of the car directly, and drove to the hotel by himself.

    The poor Joey could only hail a taxi.

    In five-star Leites Hotel.

    Harry parked the car at the hotel gate steadily and strode into the lobby. The hotel porter pulled the door for him at once, but was awed by his imposing manner to even forget to greet him.

    The hotel greetering up was also awed by his coldness and nobleness, and dared not to move any closer.

    Arriving at the said room, he knocked at the door with his right hand, and made a fist with his left hand unconsciously.

    Beyond his expectation, it was this man who opened the door! Harry was a bit astonished, but the next moment when he saw Thomas in a bathrobe, he was irritated.

    Pushing the door vigorously, he went in to open the door of the bathroom decisively. But he was prevented the moment before twisting the door knob.

    "It seems not proper to enter now." Thomas Herren always wore a smile no matter what happened.

    "That is my wife. It should always be proper!" The air around them was gradually filled with smell of gunpowder. However, both of them restrained the impulse of beating, thanks to their noble cultivation.

    "Take it easy. Have a ss of wine first." Thomas Herren raised the served wine on the cab to pour two sses of wine and passed one to him with smile.

    Harry, with his left hand in his pocket, took over the wine with his right hand and drank up.

    Thomas Herren smiled slightly and then filled the red wine ss one-third full.

    Just when Harry began to lose his patience, he saw that the bedding was still neat except for an overturned corner. His eyes became hazed for a while. Then he understood and smiled.

 Chapter 29 The Men on Top

    Seeing Harry smile, Thomas followed his eye gaze and got the point. What a wise man!

    "This is L''s room. The opposite one is mine. You wanna go and have a look?" Thomas Herren gracefully swirled the red wine around in his ss and took a sip of it.

    "Mr. Herren, you will gain no good by irritating me." Hearing his gentle warning, Thomas Herren lowered his head and smiled. There was really no one in this world who dared provoke Harry. No one dared threaten Thomas Herren, either. Harry just broke the record. Great! Thomas Herren got more interested in L.

    Just at the moment, the door of the bathroom was opened from inside.

    Wrapped up in a bath towel, the woman walked outside, face blushing scarlet after bathing. The thin towel almost slid off her body, as she walked two steps forward.

    In usual times, Harry can hardly wait to screw her. But another man was present that day. Turning livid with rage, Harry strode toward her, threw her onto the bed, and covered her all up with a nket.

    "L! Get sobered up."

    As soon as L heard Harry''s voice in the bed, she sobered up a lot.

    "Jerk, what are you doing here?" Harry was on the verge of pinching her to death for her heavy sarcasm, but resisted his impulse and went to the bathroom to take out her clothes.

    "Get dressed. I will wait for you outside!"

    Before leaving, Harry nced at the man sitting on the sofa.

    Thomas Herren stood up and followed him outwards. Both of them stood in the corridor.

    "Mr. Herren, it seems that you live a life of leisure recently. Is it because of less government affairs?" Lazily leaning against the wall, Harry lit up a cigarette and screwed up his eyes to look at the smiling man in front.

    "Yes. So I get time toe to visit my rtives." Thomas Herren straightened his clothes with a smile and said calmly.

    Visit rtives? Harry responded with a sneer. Was he a three-year-old kid?

    Harry let out a smoke ring and said,"I sincerely apologize for bothering you on behalf of my wife. Mr. Herren, you are upied with myriad affairs every day, and it is time to rest!" Thomas Herren was a gentleman. There was definitely no affair between him and L. Even so, Harry could not tolerate! Because L was his wife, and no man was allowed to move even a-half-step closer to her.

    "Well, we can talk about itter after Les out." L! L! Harry had no clue when those two got so familiar with each other, and thought that he may be too indulgent with that woman.

    Deep and dead silence reigned the corridor. Two man on top were standing there, each with their own thought.

    In less than two minutes, L staggered out of the room with her bag. Upon seeing handsome Thomas, she enchantingly greeted him,"Hi, handsome boy!"

    Harry said with stony face,"L! Go home!" Harry pulled L and was about to leave, but Thomas Herren barred their way.

    "It seems that L doesn''t want to go with you."

    "Mr. Herren, it is our family affair. How could you get so much time to meddle in other''s affairs?" L got rid of his grip on her hand, and threw herself into Thomas''s arms.

    With a tender woman giving off the fragrance of body wash in his arms, Thomas was deeply attracted and went nk-minded for the first time.

    "Handsome boy, I don''t want to go with him. Can you take me away?" With hands around Thomas''s neck and red lips slightly pouted, L looked at the man up front who was always mature and charming.

    ... After going out of the elevator, Zoe, carrying a bowl of s

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    oup in hand, stared at them in dumb disbelief, and failed to gather a thin thread of courage to venture a step farther.

    Those two men not far away were both powerful. Which one was L''s husband? Could it be that silly L two-times her husband? Obviously, it was a scene showing two love rivals meet and suffer from extreme jealousy.

    "L!" Harry pulled the drunken woman towards him and kissed her against the wall.

    Standing there dumbfounded, Zoe covered his mouth. Well, he had to admit that that man was really cool!

    Not long after feeling that familiar breath, L responded and kissed back.

    Seeing that, Thomas put back his smile with fists clenched.

    After a long time, Harry said without looking at him,"Mr. Herren, did you see how affectionate we are?"

    Thomas walked away towards his room with steady steps. It was not until Harry heard the sound of locking that he held L in his arms.

    As Harry swept his cold and sharp gaze towards the elevator, Zoe was so frightened that he immediately got into the elevator and hastily pressed a button. My gosh! He was so horrible! Did L marry a devil? "She got drunk with mypany. I''d better flee. L, pray for yourself," Zoe thought to himself...

    After seating L at the front passenger seat, Harry drove Maybach towards the vi.

    All the way home, L felt as dizzy as if she was floating in the air.

    Sheer hell! She decided not to drink that much next time, as she felt terrible at the moment. Who coulde her rescue?

    "Stop the car! I want to vomit!" L screamed suddenly and began to retch.

    A sudden squeak of car broke the silence at night, rather ear-piercing. Harry cursed under his breath and rapidly got out of the car to carry her out.

    After throwing up at the roadside, L felt less dizzy. A bottle of pure water was handed over. L took the water and gargled with it. She kept gargling there until a whole bottle of water was used up.

    "Water!" Harry had to take out another bottle of water, opened and handed it to her.

    Instead of gargling, she drank one-third of the water at a breath. L breathed a long sigh of relief. Throwing up made her feel much better, and water drank reduced blood alcohol content in her body.

    "Better now?" Harry asked coldly.

    Thinking of what happened in the day, L paid no attention to him and walked directly towards the car.

    Before sitting down, L was dragged out by Harry. "L, get sober-minded?"

    "Yes! So what?"

    "So what? You tell me!" Harry shoved her onto the back seat with great strength. L looked at scowling Harry in fright. With a grim sense of foreboding, L instinctively tried to get rid of him.

    "Harry, no. It is all my fault. Please don''t do it here." L piteously entreated.

    Harry looked up at her. "No? Did you y this hard-to-get trick to that man just now? Hum?" Thinking that she may have intercourse with another man, Harry was driven by an impulse to gulp her down.

    Not understanding his satire, L rolled her eyes and said,"What the hell are you talking about? What man? Damn it. Let me go!" Her hands were tightly controlled by Harry, who left her no chance to regain freedom.

    Ignoring her struggle, Harry warned,"You''d better think seriously about how to make up for the trouble you have made in the past days." His ineffably evil voice made her shiver.

    Damn man bullied her every day! Ah! She must revolt! Revolt!

    It was getting dark. Even the moon became too shy to look at them, and hid behind clouds.

 Chapter 30 Boss Si, You Are Awesome

    The next day, L didn''t get up until the bell rang at 12:30 p.m. Looking at her room confusedly, she almost forgot how she returned home.

    She indistinctly remembered what happenedst night. Bewildered by the bruises and bites on her body, she was thinking about how to conceal them to go to workter.

    But thank god that she could sleep a little longer, for she would go on duty at three o''clock in the afternoon.

    She suddenly felt that something was wrong. An episode passed through her mind, dispelling her sleepinesspletely.

    It seemed that she went to a hotel yesterday and hugged a man other than Harry...

    Who was that man? She remembered nothing about him but a handsome face dimly. Who was he?

    Oh, my god! How could this happen! No, she must dry out! Dry out!!

    At Blue Ind Mall.

    L received a phone call from a stranger when she was on duty. "Hello, this is People''s Court of D City. Pleasee to get your court summons!"

    Court summons? Did Mike and Sara start their revenge? "Can I know the details?"

    "The intiff, Sara Fu, used the defendant, L Li, of such crimes as intentional injury, attempted murder and deliberate murder." The cold voice of the man on the line gave L an illusion that she would be arrested by the police very soon.

    "OK, I see. Thank you!" She should not vent her anger on him, for he was just an employee passing on the message.

    After hesitating for a long time, L decided to call Harry all the same, because he was the only one who could help her. Besides, she should not be screwed by him for nothing...

    Harry''s mobile phone vibrated, when he was talking with Samuel Shao. Seeing a call from the little woman, he smiled imperceptibly.

    "Speak!"

    The cold and haughty voice scared L so that she almost forgot about why she made the call in the first ce. After she recovered from a nk mind, she said dully,"Boss Si, I need your help."

    Harry threw his eye on Samuel, who looked at him curiously. After a dry cough, Samuel Shao looked down at a document at once.

    "I know. Don''t worry. I will handle it."

    He knew? "What do you know? I didn''t even say what it was." L kept fiddling about with a green nt.

    "Could it be anything else that is not about Mike?" Was it because deeper love resulted in deeper hatred? So she remembered the hatred for Mike so deeply?

    "Ho-ho. Boss Si, you are awesome. Thank you. Bye!"

    "Wait!"

    The moment before L hurried to hang up, she heard his voice and ced the mobile phone on her ear again.

    "What''s my reward?"

    ...

    "Name it!" L answered generously. She would promise him whatever he asked, because he had helped her a lot.

    "I will pick you up after work this evening!"

    "Pick me up? For what?" asked L innocently, without realizing his intention.

    But the man just hung up the phone...

    After staring at the mobile phone nkly for a while, L sent a message to Zoe via WeChat, asking,"Anything special happenedst night?"

    Thinking that Zoe must be at work, too, she intended to put her mobile phone away in the pocket forter check. But the message was quickly replied with a few words, making L bewildered. "L, you are still alive?"

    Of course. Why did he talk nonsense? But she still remembered clearly how Harry tortured herst night. That was why she enquired about why Harr

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    y became so abnormal suddenly.

    "Nonsense. If I were not alive, how could I send you this message?"

    "L, you are so stupid to two-time your husband, tsk tsk tsk..."

    "Be clear." L could not figure out what he meant at all.

    Then Zoe replied her with a long passage, describing what happenedst night in detail. "Guess what? Your husband looked like the devil destroying the universe, when he saw you in that man''s arms," he added in the end. "The man you hugged kept smiling though, he was absolutely not simple. When two remarkable men met and had conflicts, tsk tsk tsk... it ispletely a prelude to doomsday!"

    "What the hell! How can you say I two-time him? I don''t even know that man... I only remember his profile roughly. He is handsome!"

    L roughly knew about the situation. It turned out that she even hugged another man in front of Harry and was not willing to go with him!

    L admired herself for being so bravely. No wonder Harry, the beast in bed, was so anxious topletely own her. She finally knew the reason!

    When she returned to the store, all the staff were busy receiving guests. L felt a little sorry and hurried to continue her work.

    But she did not notice a woman - Lucia Zheng, Sara''s bosom friend. As the second daughter of Hann Zheng, CEO of Meilin Decoration Group in D City, she worked for her family business. The woman beside her was her best friend, Cindy Luo, who was the youngest daughter of William Luo, CEO of Fujiang Group in D City.

    Lucia Zheng nudged Cindy Luo and then pointed at L. "Look, is the woman in a uniform L?" Cindy Luo, in a one-piece of thetest fashion, looked in a mirror to find that the woman was no other than L.

    Lucia Zheng smiled disdainfully, for L was reduced even to be a shopping guide. Recalling that she scratched Sara''s face some time ago, Lucia Zheng made a phone call to Sara.

    After hanging up the phone, Lucia Zheng checked the time on the mobile phone. As it was almost time for going off work, she decided to enjoy the show tomorrow!

    "L, a woman with nothing, dares to fight against the Qi and Fu families. She is really a contemptible scoundrel", thought she.

    At nine o''clock p.m.

    L went off work on time after putting the cleaned mop away in the tool room. She pounded her slightly sore waist and went towards the changing room.

    After sending the sales data of that day, Wendy immediately followed L.

    "Wendy, ride my motorbike home tonight! My husband wille to pick me up!" said L, for she remembered Harry woulde to pick her upter, so that Wendy would not need to catch the bus.

    "No, that''s your new motorbike and I am poor at riding a motorbike..." It would be a pity if it was damaged! Wendy still refused it after a second thought.

    "That''s all right. It is just a motorbike. Ride it slowly. I am confident in your skills!" She shoved the key into Wendy''s hand and started to get changed.

    "L, are you married?" asked another workmate called Cici Ji, who was changing clothes together with them. She looked at L, a little surprised, for L looked still very young!

    "Yes, s, I didn''t expect that, too!" Thinking of Harry, L sighed that destiny and fate were really miraculous.

    ncing at L unconsciously, Wendy saw the bruises on her chest and neck as L had taken off her uniform.

 Chapter 31 Childlike Smile

    Wendy covered her mouth to prevent herself from making a sound in surprise. What were those bruises?

    Noticing Wendy''s facial expression, L lowered her head to look at her body. With an embarrassed smile, she rapidly put on her dress. "Good girl, you didn''t see anything, did you?"

    Damn Harry! L almost forgot those sexual marks on her body.

    ... Wendy recovered from surprise and rolled her eyes at L, for L thought Wendy as gullible as a child.

    After getting changed, they left the mall,ughing and chatting. The mall would soon close for the night, with no customers lingering and only employees knocking off from work.

    Harry, sitting in the car far away, saw L, who was romping with Wendy. "She looks more like a teenager, rather than a married woman," Harry thought...

    At that moment, Harry wished that he could always fight for her evesting childlike smile.

    Also, L saw the dazzling Maybach at the gate of the mall. After parting from Wendy, L headed for the car and got in it directly.

    With the dim light and light music on in the car, Harry, on the driver''s seat, watched her and kissed her on the cheek. "Are you tired?"

    L felt happy deep down and smiled,"Yes, I was. But seeing you expels all my tiredness."

    Her honeyed words made Harry smile. "Since you are not tired, how about doing something else?" Upon finishing the words, he smiled evilly.

    L immediately folded her arms over her chest and moved towards the car door. Hearing his deep, masculineughter, L became aware that he just made fun of her.

    "Humph! He made fun of me! Fine! A real woman is sure to take the revenge!"

    Harry started the car and skillfully drove it steadily forward.

    In the beginning, L sat upright. Less than two minutester, looking at Harry, who was driving carefully, L struck out a n.

    "OK, Boss Si, let''s do something else now." L answered simply.

    Out of her expectation, Harry pulled over without any hesitation, got off the car, walked towards her side, and opened the car door, all done at one stretch.

    L held on to the steering wheel, refusing to get out of the car. For a while,

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    contemporary painter''s hanging painting of stone before leaving.

    After arriving home, L took afortable bath. When she was about to go to bed, she found that Harry was not in the room with her. She opened the door and looked toward the study, whose door was not closed. Harry was right there, working with hisputer.

    He presided over such arge group with a number of businesses she didn''t even know. No doubt that he was busy every day. How hard working he was! Was she supposed to do something for him?

    After thinking for a while, she went downstairs quietly to the kitchen. From the refrigerator, which was full of food, she took out a bottle of milk. She then poured a ss of milk, heated it and brought it to the study.

    Noticing L in her nightdressing up with a ss of milk, Harry, who was typing quickly, stopped.

    "Hey umm. I am going to sleep. You''ve been working hard all day. Please have some milk and go to rest." As his naughty and lovely wife seldom considered him thoughtfully, Harry was left nk-minded for a moment and even forgot to reach for it.

    After a long while, not having the slightest idea of why he didn''t give her any response, L gave up waiting and decided to drink the milk herself.

    "Wait!" Harry stood up to fetch the milk and drank it off in one gulp.

    Seeing the empty ss, L grinned. When she was about to put the ss downstairs, a strong force pulled her back.

 Chapter 32 No Idea

    The strong force almost made the ss fall to the ground, if L didn''t hold it in a firm grip. When she was just about to open her mouth to say something, Harry bent his head to kiss her on the ruddy lips.

    Meanwhile, Harry took the ss off her hands and put it on the desk. After that, he cuddled her tightly in his arms.

    Pinning her against the desk, Harry became intoxicated with her unique fragrance.

    L wondered why she fell into the trap herself while she simply wanted to give him a ss of milk. She had no idea.

    At 8 am next day, the bell began to ring. Scheduled a morning shift, L didn''t show the slightest intention to get up.

    A big hand parted the curtain, and the bed was soon filled with sunshine.

    It was not until the big hand touched L that she tensed up and quickly sat up on bed.

    The nket slid off, with her legs covered only. Two long legs out of the nket beside came into her sight. Only then did L, who was still sleepy, notice that Harry was lying next to her and looking at her with a faint smile.

    "Why are you here?" L asked confusedly. Usually, Harry was not around when she woke up, because he often went topany early.

    "Not much business today. I only have a meetingter." It was very rare for him to lie in, less than five times altogether.

    But for the fact that his wife had to go to work, he would like to chat with her on the bed.

    L checked the time. She must hurry to get up; otherwise she would bete and lose the full attendance bonus. She obviously didn''t want that happen.

    Unintentionally, she caught sight of his dong.

    "Ah!" Harry, you rascal!" After throwing the nket onto the bed, L screamed and dashed into the bathroom.

    Harry looked at himself and got a sense of innocence.

    How ungrateful she was! She didn''t even express gratitude to him for waking her up, but abused him!

    The whole morning, her mind was stuffed with what she had glimpsed, so that she had the breakfast absentmindedly.

    "Forget it. I will drive you to work

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    L was distracted when she saw gentle and courteous Mike, who just looked the same as before.

    Cindy Luo and Lucia Zheng apparently gloated. Especially Lucia Zheng, she looked askance at L from beginning to end.

    Seeing L''s eyes rest on Mike''s face, Sara asked,"What are you looking at, bitch?" Her rude remark made one curious about where the well-bred Sara was gone.

    L was so blind that she even took such a woman as Sara for bestie for a dozen years. s!

    As soon as Sara said the word "bitch", all the others have their eyes focused on them.

    "I''m looking at a bitch." L answered indifferently. Then the manager walked up to her, gently tugged her arm and tipped her a wink.

    L demanded directly,"Manager, I am busy. Could other workmates substitute me to serve them?"

    L had no mood to stir up trouble that day, as job hopping was not easy and she didn''t want to start over. It was better to save trouble.

    "Good afternoon,dies and gentleman. Would you mind I introducing you an experienced shopping guide. She is new here. Excuse her, please!" The manager asked them with a professional smile.

    Sara looked up at the manager with a disdainful look,"No, no one will be more suitable than her! L, go to pick some new arrivals for me!" Sara ordered L arrogantly, while keeping ncing over the magazine on herp.

 Chapter 33 Bitch

    Smelling something unusual, the manager grabbed L to select clothes for them.

    "L, do you know those guys?" asked the store manager out of concern. Although being new here, L was a nice and beautiful girl, as well as a good saledy. The manager valued such employees.

    "Manager, I may put you into troubleter. Sorry for that. But I will try my best to be cool with them." Until they cross the line!

    "OK. Bring all these quality clothes to them." The store manager passed some clothes to L.

    Putting on a professional smile, L held the clothes in her arms and went up to her enemies,"Hi, what do you think of these new dresses? Please feel free to try them on."

    "This humble saledy must be fooling my fiancee and her friends on purpose, by providing such outdated clothes," criticized Mike, who stretched himself on the sofa leisurely and threw out his judgment without even taking a look at the clothes.

    Humble saledy? "Mike, take a good look at these, pink, blue and white! All of them are top colors of the year, and none of these clothes is old-fashioned." L told herself to stay calm and not to quarrel with a bunch of mad dogs.

    "My fiance has the final say on it. Go pick other clothes for me." Sara held Mike''s arm and leaned against his shoulder intimately.

    L took a deep breath, gave the clothes to Wendy, and picked some clothes in different colors.

    "I don''t like purple. Change it." Sara showed dislike on her face and pointed at the purple one, acting as if she was having a headache.

    "I don''t like green. Change it." Lucia Zheng just fiddled about with her mobile phone and did not even take a good look at the clothes brought by L.

    Only Cindy Luo focused on the clothes selected and shown by L. She wanted to say something. But seeing what Sara and Lucia Zheng were doing, she chose to stay silent eventually.

    "Try it on or not! I''m done serving you!" L hung the clothes back.

    "Go call your supervisor over. Is this the attitude you should ha

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    nt and disdainful a minute ago, sobbing out her grievances.

    Sara didn''t know who her husband was. At the moment, she only knew that she had made a wise decision to persuade L into turning down the invitation to act in films and ads in the university, as she saw pretty L take such a quick switch; or L would definitely prove herself apetent actress.

    "Where are you?" Harry walked past the stunned senior managers to his CEO seat calmly. Behind him, Joey hurried to pick up the files and followed. Joey guessed that it must be Mrs. Si, for nobody else than her could influence Boss Si''s mood.

    "I am at Mirade Apparel on the third floor."

    "Get it." After getting off the phone, Harry didn''t take his seat. The meeting was not of great importance. So Harry decided to postpone it. "We will hold the meeting at another time. Wait for my further notice."

    Harry walked out of the meeting room, while assigning Joey something important to do.

    Those in the meeting room looked at each other, not knowing why.

    Harry hung up the phone directly. L became nervous, as she was not assured whether her husband woulde her rescue...

    "L, how dare you collide with the customers during working hours? Wanna get fired?" Noticing that Mike winks an eye at her, Supervisor Yuan soon weighed which side was rtive important.

 Chapter 34 Depend on Her Husband

    "So your staff is bullied by customers during working hours. Are you just going to let it slide? Could you please be at least a bit reasonable?" retorted L without restraint, as Supervisor Yuan''s ttery made her sick.

    "Supervisor, I can testify that thisdy was the one who made trouble in the first ce!" Wendy''s voice was low, but it was obvious that she stood by L.

    "Even so, you should make every effort to avoid any conflict with customers. I shouldn''t have to tell you how to do your job." Inparison, L was nothing to Supervisor Yuan. No matter what the truth was, she would not support an employee at the price of offending the potential buyers.

    "You four, do you dare to stay here and wait for my husband?" Disappointed with the supervisor''s ttery and herck of responsibility, L didn''t want to waste breath and ignored her.

    "Yes, of course. L, we will wait here, even if you don''t ask. Who is your old man? You think you can scare us?" Stroking her newly-painted nails, Lucia Zheng watched L with disdain. She had every reason to believe that L''s husband was more of an overnight millionaire than a big shot.

    The man in SOHO Bar crossed Mike''s mind. Mike had spentrge sum of money investigating, but found nothing about him. The gangster groups even refused to disclose his name. At that moment, Mike was in a curious mood to see who that man was.

    Qi family, Fu family, Zheng family and Luo family were all business tycoons in D City. "If we were to gang up on him, her husband would not stand a chance," thought Mike.

    "Old man. Huh. Lucia Zheng, let''s wait and see. You are going to regret it," L thought with a lovely smile. Although L did not know everything about Harry, she knew she''d better not underestimate him.

    Then, a group of people - General Manager and several other senior managers of the Blue Ind Mall - entered the Mirade Apparel.

    "Ha-ha. L, you did married an old man, just as I expected." Seeing the leading 50-something-year-old bald man, Lucia Zheng burst outughing.

    Although Sara di

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    all, dignified man in a white shirt, followed by his assistant.

    The man ahead looked like the god. As he approached, everyone could feel the aggressive and cold breath. Even a gaze from him would made all of them feel humble.

    All the women present went so excited that their heart palpitated. How handsome he was! Oh, my gosh. How could a man be so graceful? Sara was also stricken dumb, as she saw the man, who was cold, but disyed an extraordinary appearance and temperament.

    "Boss, here youe. This shopping guide was so petnt that she even offended the superior. I will soon settle it." Daley bowed and walked towards Harry. Though being confused about his remark, Daley dared not ask what it meant.

    Joey blushed, as Daley brought shame on him. Joey regretted hiring the stupid Daley, who just displeased Mrs. Si and evenined to Boss Si.

    "Offended the superior? Mr. Xue, are you out of your mind?" Joey winked at Daley to stop him from talking. That idiot should never annoy CEO further; otherwise, the consequences would be too serious for him to take...

    "Er..." Joey''s remark confused all the others.

    Seeing the evident red mark on L''s fairplexioned face, Harry radiated a cold gaze.

    All of a sudden, his cold gaze brought the Death to L''s mind. Without thinking too much, L threw herself into his arms,"Darling, why are you sote?"

 Chapter 35 Not Let It Go at That

    Knowing that it was just a show, Harry still held her by the waist, with a hint of smile ying at his lips.

    "I''m sorry, I''mte." Harry said softly, which made him more charming.

    Their public disy of affection stunned all those present. "Hell!" Daley said in a low voice. No wonder that Joey said he was out of his mind.

    "Eh, Boss..."

    "From this moment on, you will be removed from the office. Joey, did you bring him in? You will get no pay in the following two months. That woman is fired for good, and Wendy will take her ce."

    Such was his way of doing things. Harry was a born ruler, and everyone must yield to his will.

    Wendy covered her month in surprise and disbelief. It seemed like she just got promoted...

    Going pale, Tracy Yuan fell down and sat on her heels. Crap! For this job, she had bribed the superior with tens of thousands of Yuan, and it was all for nothing.

    The four didn''t move their eyes from Harry and L, looking jealous and envious. But they were in for a much bigger surprise...

    "Joey, inform Samuel Shao to change the legal representative of the Blue Ind Mall to L." Joey immediately took out his phone to call Samuel.

    The name "Samuel Shao" came as a great shock to all the others. Samuel Shao, 29 years old, was a renownedwyer with the reputation for reliability, uracy and professional attitude.

    With broad vision and rich social experience, the highly-educated Samuel Shao had been well-known all over the world at a young age. At the moment, he was concurrently the legal advisor of the government of D City. Also, he gave lectures at worldwide prestigious universities as a senior lecturer.

    In short, Samuel Shao was a legendary figure in thew field. Being awyer seems toe quite naturally to him. It was not easy to engage this amazingwyer. Money didn''t always talk, as thest thing he needs was money. Moreover, an appointment had to be made with him half a year or even a year in advance.

    The faces of Mike and Sara took on a gh

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    have whatever job you like. There is no need to worry about this." Wendy could not figure out why she was unhappy.

    L was a little depressed and said nothing. In the following hours, Wendy was busy going through the formalities, while L roamed in the mall and went home on her motorcycleter.

    In Qi''s house.

    As soon as the gloomy four arrived at Qi''s house, Mike called his father, who was at work, toe home.

    "Father, do you know anything about the CEO of Blue Ind Mall?" Mike''sst hope waspletely broken by Jacob''s reply.

    "His name is Harry, and has juste back from abroad to take over SL Group. He is incredible!" Jacob didn''t met Harry before, but he had heard about him.

    Feeling terrible, the four looked at each other. "Father, we have offended him. If Sara doesn''t drop the case against L, we all will be in jail." Jacob was out of breath and almost cked out, after Mike briefly told Jacob what had happened in the morning.

    L married Harry? But Jacob never heard that Harry had been married. Anyway, it was not important. The point was that L was then under the protection of Harry and his son offending him spelt more trouble.

    "Sara, drop the case against L!" Jacob made a quick decision. Sara looked at Mike palely, wondering whether Harry was really as powerful as people said he was.

 Chapter 36 Arrange for You

    "Surely we can take this one man down if we join hands." Lucia Zheng did not sound convinced by Jacob''s words. Who would have thought that the lucky bastard married such a powerful husband?

    "It is hard to say. Sara, just drop the case first. I will discuss it with your father." Though being mysterious and low-profile, Harry was a man second to none in his power. Head-on confrontation with such a dangerous figure had better be avoided.

    Sara could not but call herwyer to drop the case against L. With hatred, she made an investigation into Harry.

    Jacob Qi soon got in touch with Howard Fu, Hann Zheng and William Luo. They then had a discussion in the meeting room.

    All of them were sophisticated businessmen. However, they all went silent at the mentioning of Harry''s name. "Fu, Harry''s power and wild ambition are beyond our imagination. It is a marvel that he could gain a firm foothold in the business field at such a young age. Now that we know L is his wife, we should not provoke her."

    William Luo was timider than the others. It was his custom to stay away from those that he dared not provoke.

    "William, it is not good to look down upon ourselves. Our children may be prosecuted. We''d better not sit idle." Howard Fu said with a sour face, for he did not believe that Harry was so powerful that he could rival the four of them.

    "Fancy you having the nerve to say that! If it were not for the fact that Mike and Sara provoked L in the first ce, Cindy would not be involved." William Luo had already warned Cindy Luo not to get close to that scheming Sara. Cindy refused to take his father''s advice. Then she got it in the neck. But fortunately, it seemed that Harry didn''t me her, as she didn''t talk much.

    "William, you are already in. Do not say that." Thinking of his disappointing son, Jacob turned red with anger and decided to teach him a lesson after returning home.

    William Luo left right away, for he didn''t want to get involved in this matter. He made up his mind to keep her daughter grounded upon returning home. "Jacob is such an old fox that he even framed his best friend. It is better to stay away fro

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    from her." William Luo was afraid that Sara woulde to his daughter. So he sent his daughter abroad.

    It turned out that William Luo was right. In the following days, Sara called Cindy more than once to ask for help. But she failed to get in touch with Cindy.

    During her breaks at home, L had been tossing and turning in her bed, feeling blue. She then made a decision to find another job.

    She graduated from the School of Film and Television. Was it the right time to apply for a job in an entertainmentpany? Well, that seemed to be the only way.

    Harry arrived home at 6 pm that day. After they had dinner together, Harry went to the study.

    Thinking of the evening when she sent a ss of milk to Harry and was then screwed by him, L wisely stayed in her room and took out her phone to send him a message via WeChat,"I think it is necessary to inform you that I will go to an entertainmentpany to apply for a job tomorrow."

    Harry replied very soon,"No way!"

    ... L regretted telling him her n.

    "Why not?"

    "Because I say so. Go to SL tomorrow. Joey will arrange for you!" Harry clenched his phone, recollecting the days several years ago when his girlfriend entered the entertainment circle and they grew estranged from each other...

    She simply kept on telling Harry,"Harry, I have my dream. I wille back to you after I realize my dream." Harry had fallen into endless waiting since then.

 Chapter 37 Seeing Harryâ€™s Mother for the First Time

    "I wille back to you next month for I am busy this month." Instead, he waited for three months.

    "Harry, I am just meeting with a director. I will be fine." She turned a deaf ear to his persuasion. Consequently, she was drugged by the director. Even though the Mo family had swayed the final verdict and sentenced the director to death, what had happened would never be changed.

    "Harry, this award ceremony means a lot to me. I must be present!" However, she left for a long time, during which time she was even caught on camera hugging with other male celebrities.

    ...

    These were all because of her so-called dream. Well, her dream hade true. She had be an international super star. But wasn''t she even busier than before?

    Feeling agitated, Harry opened a bottle of liquor and drank slowly.

    L finally decided to find Harry, as it was better to talk with him face to face.

    But when she opened the door of the study, she was greeted by pungent smells of liquor and cigarette. All the windows in the room were closed and the light was dusky.

    The smoke-filled room made L lightly cough several times. Harry was still seated on the sofa, drinking white liquor.

    "Harry, what are you doing?" L had never seen Harry so down with grief.

    He cast a cold nce at her with his bloodshot eyes, which made L feel somewhat hurt.

    "Stop drinking. Go take a shower!" She grabbed the bottle from his hand and ced it on the desk. Then she tried to take the cigarette in his mouth, but he managed to shun away with a sudden turn of his head.

    L was choked to tears when he blew a smoke ring onto her face.

    "Harry, what are you doing. Cough..." Harry stubbed out the cigarette and leaned on the sofa with his eyes closed.

    L did not know what to do, but to urge him,"Shower!" She pulled him with great efforts, but to no avail. Instead, by only a gentle pull, Harry drew her into his arms.

    "Harry..."

    "Hush... Don''t say anything. Stay in my arms for a while." Hearing that, L did not move any more. Harry hugged the woman in his arms closely, smelling her unique aroma and telling himself that this woman, unlike

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    Upon seeing L, Joey greeted her hurriedly.

    "Madam, you are here."

    "Yes! Is your boss still busy?" ncing at the closed door of the CEO office, she thought it would be better to knock at the door first, for fear that she might walk in on some embarrassing scenes likest time...

    Instead of opening the door for her, Joey simply said: "Madame, the boss said that you may enter the office directly when you arrive here."

    L then pushed the door open and found that Harry was still busy with his work, as was expected.

    Seeing here in, he did not say anything, but also did not make L wait too long. Completing the work promptly, he turned off theputer and went to the garage with her.

    "Well, shall we go and buy a gift? This was her first time to see his mother after all. A gift was necessary.

    "All right!"

    Harry drove to a mall nearby, where L selected a pair of gold earrings iid with jade as a gift to her future mother-inw. With this elegant and ssy gift, L went to the garage arm in arm with Harry happily.

    "Your...mother must be very beautiful!" In the car, L looked at the extremely handsome Harry carefully and felt that she must be right!

    "She is also your mother. When you see her...try not to think too much." After a pause, Harry held her left hand with his right hand at once.

    L felt a little bit puzzled. Try not to think too much? She was her mother-inw...

 Chapter 38 A Tramp

    Ten minutester, L realized what Harry meant.

    In the vi.

    "Young Master, My Lady, you are back home." Upon entering the vi, L felt something weird with the ambiance as well as the look on Mrs. Du.

    Harry held her hand and went into the hall as if nothing had happened. On a European-style sofa there sat a woman, who looked like only in her thirties.

    She was in a white suit with a pair of cropped loose trousers and peep-toe pumps in a simr color. Her ck long hair was worn up, presenting an elegant and noble look.

    But her newly-made semi-permanent brown eyebrows wrinkled up and her lips wearing expensive scarlet lipstickpressed tightly, which revealed her terrible mood.

    "Mother, this is my wife, L. L, say hello to mother." Harry held the hand of L tightly, as if making a vow.

    "Mother, how do you do? I am L." L was a bit nervous, for the word "mother" felt a bit unfamiliar to her ever since her mother passed away.

    "Do not call me mother!" Rose rolled her eyes at L disdainfully,"Harry, how can you bring this tramp home?"

    A tramp?! Was she talking about her? L was confused about being referred to as a tramp. She looked at Harry innocently, who put on a long face.

    "Mother, L is my wife. I hope you can show respect to her!" L looked at the man beside her, feeling touched. She was really grateful with what he said!

    "I do not recognize her to be the daughter-inw of the Si family! We already have a daughter-inw, and it is not this tramp!" Rose Mu waspletely convinced that L had seduced her son. Otherwise, how could her son suddenly give up on Ynda, his fianc¨¦e who he had loved for over a decade!

    "Mother, L bought you a gift." Harry turned a deaf ear to what she said and gave L a nudge, who then took out the earrings from the bag immediately.

    "Mother, as this is the first time when we meet, I don''t know what you like. So I buy you..." Without checking the gift from L, Rose pped it right

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    her phone and made a call.

    "Hello, Aunty!" The tender voice on the line made Rose Mu feel much relieved.

    "Ynda,e to D city as quickly as possible! You silly girl. You even don''t know that your fianc¨¦ has been taken away by another woman." Ynda, who was removing her makeup in a dressing room, was shocked at what Rose said. The rm in her heart went off immediately.

    Last time, he replied via WeChat that it was not him. Could it be the same woman?

    "What''s going on, Aunty?" Ynda waved her hand to send her assistant out.

    "Ynda, you silly girl. Harry...s. He had married a tramp without informing us!" How was she supposed to spin his son''s betrayal to his fianc¨¦e?

    Married?! Ynda stood up from the chair in a rush, with her exquisite makeup twisted at once. Did her fianc¨¦ who she had loved for over a decade marry another woman?

    "Aunty...are you sure?" Ynda checked again in a light voice, constraining her distress. She really wanted the aunty to say that it was only a joke. "Ynda...If it were not for my father-inw''s investigation about Harry''s recent life, none of us would know that." When her father-inw''s assistant exposed this, the whole family was thrown into a turmoil!

    As the most important sessor of the family, he shouldn''t have made that big decision all by himself.

 Chapter 39 I Am Not Your Mother

    Hearing the news, she flew there from C country right away on her private airne to confront him about it.

    She never expected that her son replied straightforward,"Yes, if I don''t want you to know, grandfather''s assistant will never ferret out anything." So he meant that he wanted everyone to learn about his marriage with a tramp...It''s really infuriating!

    She would never recognize anyone to be her daughter-inw, except Ynda Mo! Let alone a broken girl.

    It couldn''t be wrong as it was found out by the grandfather of the Si family... Ynda Mo supported herself on the side of the dressing table at a loss. It seemed that Harry didn''t mean to forgive her.

    "Ynda, say something. You shoulde here now. I will help you to drive that tramp away. You know that. You are always the only daughter-inw of the Si family in my heart!" Hearing what Rose said, Ynda Mo felt much better. At least, she won the support of Rose Mu. It didn''t matter. A marriage certificate? Without a wedding? Nor the recognition from the family? It would be very easy to get a divorce.

    After hanging up the phone, Ynda Mo made a decision right away - after finishing that show, she would put off all the work...

    When the ck Maybach pulled up at the vi, it was already over 10 p.m. There was no one in the living room. They went to the bedroom upstairs noiselessly hand in hand.

    After having a bath, L felt happy somehow when seeing her stuff ced next to Harry''s in the chest.

    L crept into the bed after skin care. She yed with her mobile phone for a while and then started to recall what happened today.

    She was immersed in thinking how to fawn on her mother-inw until Harry hugged her from behind.

    L groaned out in a soft voice when her back was gently kissed. She turned around resignedly to cuddle his neck and kissed him back slowly.

    Just when Harry was about to ejacte, someone knocked at the door from outside.

    Both of them paused and remembered that

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    . Yun is here for you." L turned her head to see Joey wave to her with smile at the door.

    She put away the documents and then came over. "Mr. Yun!" She greeted Joey with a nod, which made Joey feel numb on his scalp, for he could not afford it! But as it was in thepany, Joey called L over with a rigid face.

    "Boss is waiting for you in his office." Thinking of the boss''s iceberg-like face in the whole morning, Joey fell into a depression, because he was the one who suffered from the boss''s bad mood!

    When the boss ordered him to go for L, Joey ran downstairs as fast as he could.

    L followed Joey to the CEO office. However, after they left, the colleagues of the Research and Development Department burst into discussion, guessing that L must have some special rtionship with Joey...

    Seeing L in the uniform of thepany, the secretaries working outside the CEO office were all astonished and confused. Was she working for SLpany all the time?

    Joey pushed the door open for L before returning to his desk. "Madam, my fate is in your hand now", he thought.

    Seeing Le in, Harry closed the file in his hand and went over to ask: "What do you want for lunch?"

    Did he call her over only to ask about her lunch?

    "Let''s have lunch together." Receiving no answer, Harry added.

 Chapter 40 Wait and See

    "Oh, I have arranged with colleagues of the department to have lunch together." This is a fact, but Harry thought that she was still angry.

    "Don''t be angry. Mother will leave in a few days." Sitting on the sofa, Harry pulled her over onto hisps.

    "I am not angry. I do make an appointment with the colleagues at midday." L was still unwilling to have lunch with Harry, for seeing him would remind her of his mother...

    "Cancel it. I will go on a business trip for a couple of days to A country tonight, taking thetest flight. You must apany me for lunch today." Harry then called Joey to reserve some dishes and fetch them for lunch.

    "Harry...You don''t love me after all. There is no need to strain your rtionship with your mother for me. I can move out to leave you in peace." L looked into the dark eyes of Harry.

    "No! It has nothing to do with my mother whether I love you or not. I will deal with her." Harry turned down the proposal by L.

    "So...do you love me, Harry?" asked she, seizing the chance, which was a question all women would enquire. But Harry kissed on L''s lips instead of answering this easy question.

    "You can guess." said Harry withplicated eyes, resting his forehead against L''s.

    ... But L dared not say what she guessed!

    As Harry went on the business trip that night, L slowed down deliberately to return to the vi veryte.

    She thought that Harry''s mother would have fallen asleep. At that moment, Rose went out of her room and blocked L''s way at Harry''s room door.

    Looking at the woman coldly, she said: "Who allows you to enter my son''s room?" Rose looked rosy and shining in a white silk night-robe.

    L did not answer the question from Rose, but said with smile: "Mother, I will buy another white nightgown for you tomorrow, because you look so rosy and a few years younger in this color!"

    Rose felt happy with thepliment from L though, she still rolled her eyes. "You don''t need to fawn on me. I have he

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    in some troubles. Can Ie over now?" Hiding in the exit passageway of the hotel, Wendy didn''t know what to do.

    "What''s going on? What''s the problem?" L sobered up suddenly and sat up on the bed. It was cool in the early morning, so she stretched out her arm to turn off the air conditioner.

    Thinking of what had happenedst night, Wendy bit her lower lip and didn''t know how to put it.

    "Tell me face to face! I am in Room 2033 of Telles Hotel." L turned off the bedsidemp and got out of bed. She put on her shoes and turned on the light of the room.

    "Telles?" Wendy looked at the sign on the footstep in a trance: Wee to Telles Hotel!

    In three minutes, Wendy knocked at L''s door. L was startled at such a speed. How could she be so quickly?

    Upon seeing Wendy who was in a mess, L knew that something happened to her.

    How distinct the marks on her neck were! L certainly knew what these marks stood for.

    "L!" Wendy dashed into the arms of L and started to sob. L pulled her onto the sofa and asked her about what had happened.

    Wendy described what had happenedst night in details, choking with sobs.

    She had been tutoring a 16-year-old child in English as her part-time job these years. Yesterday, he quarreled with his family members and ran out to check in a hotel alone.

 Chapter 41 Mother-in-law Made a Scene in the Company

    That child lived in a rich family. So he was given lots of pocket money. After running away from home that night, he booked a Presidential Suite. Knowing his stay in the hotel, his families were worried and anxious, for his exam was due tomorrow.

    With no way out, they had to call Wendy to send him books and stationery and tutor him there.

    Wendy took all those stuff to the Telles Hotel. After arriving at the floor where the child stayed, she heard a quarrel between a man and a woman at a doorway.

    Having no interest in other people''s business, she turned a blind eye to them and walked by. Much to her surprise, the man in the army uniform grabbed her wrist and angrily said to that woman,"Get away! You are thest woman I would touch!"

    The dumbfounded Wendy was pulled into a Presidential Suite then, and the door was mmed shut.

    From his unusual behavior, Wendy could tell that he might well be drugged. Ignoring Wendy''s wriggle and imploring words, that man didn''t let her go, instead he said: "Help me! I will give you whatever you want!"

    It was not until the next early morning that that man fell asleep. Feeling under the weather, Wendy snuck out of the room when she caught a glimpse of a small badge on the floor, reading "Colonel of A Country - Jordan".

    As Wendy finished, L bent her head and rested her forehead on her hand, thinking the simrity between their fates.

    "Where is he? He can''t get away with this!" L stood up and rushed to the door.

    "L, there is no need to do that! What can we do? Ask him to take responsibility? I am very tired now. I just want to rest." Wendy was exhausted. All she wanted was to have a good sleep.

    "OK. Take a bath and rx yourself." Jordan, right? L kept that name in mind. She would avenge Wendy someday!

    Seeing Wendy in deep sleep in bed, L quietly shut the door and went to work.

    In the Research and Development Department of thepany.

    Upon entering the department, L noticed that everyo

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    came through the phone. He was extremely disappointed at what Rose did.

    "Still recognize me as your mother? Then why don''t you follow what I said?" Rose gave L a hostile re, and stepped aside to talk to Harry.

    After rubbing her aching wrist, L went back to her seat in embarrassment.

    It would not be easy for her to get along with her colleagues and work there in the future.

    In the following day, no one talked to L. What''s worse, many experienced employees joined hands to make trouble for her and increase her workload.

    It had passed nine o''clock in the evening. All the colleagues of the department had knocked off, while L had just finished her work.

    In the quiet, empty office, L thought of what happened in the morning, a touch of grievance creeping in and tears welling up in her eyes. Just at the moment, her phone rang.

    It was Harry...

    After wiping off tears, she took a deep breath and picked up the phone. "Hello."

    "Where are you?" Harry had heard from Joey that L was still working in thepany when Joey went off duty.

    "In thepany now. I am just leaving." L began to put her belongings into her bag. Harry''s call came as a greatfort to her at that moment.

    Hearing her voice with a strong snuffle over the phone, Harry paused and said,"I know you cried."

 Chapter 42 Honey, Please Forgive Me

    Harry got to the truth within a minute. Tears soon streamed down from L''s eyes. Actually, she had no idea about why she wanted to cry. Was it just because of the injustice she suffered from.

    "Not a bit of it¡­. I just have a cold because the temperature was too low in the roomst evening." L didn''t want to let him know that. Instead, she kept telling herself no more cry, while forcing a smile.

    "Hey, am I a fool?" Harry said unhappily.

    "When will youe back?" Feeling not like getting changed, L took her clothes out from the locker and left thepany.

    "Miss me?" L blushed as his low voice came to her ears over the phone.

    "No, I don''t..." She fetched a tissue from her handbag and wiped her eyes, then threw it into the garbage can.

    "If so, I will stay here longer!" Wearing the new robe prepared by the hotel, Harry lit a cigarette with the lighter on the table, took a slow drag on it and walked towards the balcony to overlook A country in the night.

    "Harry... Why are you being such a nuisance!" L gave a loud snort.

    "Nuisance?" Harry warned,"I will fix you after I go back!" What a straight threat.

    L strolled on the road, so boring as to kick the stone, while many others walked past her. Every moment with him was reassuring, as he stood by her at any time and ce. "Harry, I feel so lucky to be under your care!"

    "You are my only wife. Should I care other women than you?" He was just kidding, while she took it seriously and began to threaten him to show her protest.

    "Of course not! You yboy! I am the only one you should care! If you dare to have any affair with other women, I will... I will have you castrated and cuckold you! Humph!" The woman sitting on hisps in the office and the so-called fiancee shed again through L''s mind... She was waiting, waiting for Harry to exin everything about his fiancee. However, it wasn''t necessary for him to exin anything, since... they didn''t marry out of love.

    Imaging her threatening gesture, H

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    entered the room, Wendy was sitting on the windowsill, staring nkly. Seeing L, she stood up.

    "Wendy,e on and have something to eat." L took out the pizza and opened a bottle of juice for Wendy.

    "Thank you, L."

    "Not at all. Take your time. Let''s go to reason things out with that man!" Thinking over it, L decided to force him to be responsible for what had happenedst night. Maybe that guy would treat Wendy well just as what Harry did to L!

    "I won''t go with you!" Wendy said and bit into the pizza. Thinking of what happenedst night brought a warm flush to her face.

    If he was forced to take the responsibility, she must won''t be valued. On the other hand, it was nothing but virginity. Let it go.....

    "Wendy, are you silly? How can you lose you virginity to this man for nothing? Isn''t he a soldier? Soldiers are always faithful and keep their words!" L tried to persuade her, though she forgot that she chose to escape after spending her first night with Harry.

    Were it not for the fact that Harry came to her, she would never want to see him again.

    Wendy was starving and gobbled down a whole piece of pizza and a bowl of seafood fried rice. L made every effort to find out that man''s room member

    In the quiet corridor, only they two pulled and pushed towards the presidential suite.

 Chapter 43 Wendy Yu Refused Him

    L knocked on the door, but no one answered. Half a minuteter, when they were about to go back, the door was opened from inside. It turned out to be a woman with wine red bobbed hair, her bright eyes wearing ck eyeliner and slightly thick lips with orange lipstick.

    Her T-shirt, shorts and t sandal were all ck.

    Seeing a woman show up, L fired up. "Where is Jordan? Call him over!"

    Jenny Jiang was in a fog when seeing this furious woman. But she found that this woman resembled Jordan somewhat in face.

    "For what?" As a woman, Jenny was put on alert when another women, who appeared to be very beautiful, came for Jordan. The biggest blunder she made was not stopping Jordan sleeping with the womanst night.

    "Who are you? Why are you in his room? Where is he? Does he think he can so easily get away with what he has done?" Noticing Jenny''s vignce, L guessed that she might be Jordan''s wife or something.

    "What happenedst night?" Jenny cast a baffled look at her, not sure whether she had anything to do with the womanst night.

    "Yes! Something happenedst night. Call him out! A real man shall never hide behind a woman." In front of that strange woman, L raised her chin, as she knew that in dealing with such a strange woman, one must first take the pride out of her.

    "Well, he is not here." Jenny Jiang, who had been waiting for Jordan for a long time, spread out her hands.

    Upon hearing that that man was not in the room, Wendy let out a sigh of relief. She gently tugged at L''s dress and hinted that they should head back by casting a look at the direction from which they came.

    "Who are you?" L asked Jenny seriously with a straight face, while patting Wendy''s hand which was tugging at her dress.

    "Huh. It is none of your business." Jenny Jiang leaned against the door frame and looked down her nose at L, with her arms crossed over her chest.

    L pulled Wendy, who was concealing herself behind, forward. "Look

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    thepany.

    It had passed two o''clock early in the morning. L happily fell asleep, with her arm around Wendy''s waist. Seeing L''s arm around her waist, who behaved like an innocent child, Wendy shook her head and went to sleep.

    In the morning, after L arrived at thepany, things got hotter, as everyone in thepany knew that L had a thing for the CEO and was brought in for that reason.

    So wherever she went, everyone looked at her with odd looks.

    L felt extremely tired. But she would never surrender. "Don''t worry about what other people think of me, and just do what I should do," L thought to herself.

    It had been an exhausting day. L was isted in the department. Her colleagues dumped their workloads on her whenever they felt like it.

    At 6 o''clock pm, her colleagues knocked off one after another, while L was still typing a form for facial mask into theputer. At the moment, her phone rang. It was Harry.

    "Hi." L answered the phone weakly, while kept typing.

    "Still at work?" The half-an-hour wait had clearly squeezed thest bit of patience out of him.

    "Yes. Many others need the form tomorrow. I have not finished it." L wanted to go off work. But she had no choice.

    Harry frowned at the words. After hanging up, Harry made a call to Joey.

 Chapter 44 Surprise Turned into Shock

    In thepany.

    A phone from his boss lifted Joey up right away when he was absorbed in his business n. Then he went to the Research and Development Department as the CEO instructed.

    Everyone else had already left thepany, so the corridor was quite.

    He craned his neck towards Research and Development Department. Sure enough, there was only L typing something into theputer, with the click sound echoing across the office.

    Yu Qi thumbed up for her in his heart. He wondered why Her Ladyship treat such a good girl like that.

    "My Lady, go home and have a rest. Just leave it to me!" However he was refused by L just as he was going to take over the form.

    "Joey, I don''t want to bother you. I am almost done. Don''t worry about me." L cast a nce at Joey, and then turned to theputer again.

    Boss Si had required that L must show up at the gate of thepany within 5 minutes. Yu Qi thought for a while and said,"No, My Lady, the file wasn''t urgently needed. You can finish it tomorrow." Afraid not pulling the task off in time, Joey hurried to save and close the document and shut down theputer.

    "Hey, hey, I''m almost done. Let me finish it!" L gazed at the turned-off screen speechlessly, pondering that there would be more work tomorrow.

    "Never mind, My Lady. You just need to finish you own work. There is no need to cover for others. Rx. I will inform your director tomorrow." Joey bowed and invited L to go out, hoping nothing but she can leave as soon as possible.

    Three minutes counted down....

    L also had a clear mind that it wasn''t her duty, but she had already been fired twice. So she tried her best to straighten things out to change people''s judgment on her.

    But she could do nothing now since herputer had been turned off. Let it go. She could continue tomorrow!

    She walked into the rest room and got changed listlessly, then walked out with her handbag.

    Joey looked at his watch and let out a long sign of relief. He finally made

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    asked him when seeing him drive the car to the underground parking in the hotel.

    Harry shook his head decisively and pulled her into the elevator.

    After they went into the room, L closed the door and threw her bag onto the sofa. When she turned on the faucet to wash her face in the bathroom, Harry opened the door and came in.

    "... You first." L turned off the faucet and decided toe inter.

    When she was going to leave, the man stopped her and held her up,"We can have a shower together!" He smiled evilly.

    L pouted and gave him a look. Finally she was forced into the bathtub.

    In thete morning the next day, L still slept soundly. Harry called Joey to ask a leave for her. As such, there must be wider discussion around her in thepany.

    While at this moment, L had no idea about what happened and was still in her dream.

    When L woke up, it was already in the afternoon. They found something to eat in a restaurant. Later, Harry took her back to their vi.

    L was thinking about how to deal with her mother-inw at home, who would absolutely pick on her! How frustrating!

    As expected, the moment she stepped into the vi, Rose Mu med her,"Who do you think you are? CEO''s wife? How can you skip work as you want?"

    Rose taunted L when she showed up with Harry in the vi.

 Chapter 45 Yolanda Mo

    Before L could say anything, Harry said,"Mother, yourpany in C Country just phoned and informed me that your newunched Pearl Facial Mask has caused some allergy to some customers. The private jet is ready for you now, and you might want to go back and deal with it right now.

    "What? Allergy?" Rose was undoubtedly quite surprised at this news, as the new developed facial mask had been her favorite. As such, Rose rushed upstairs, packed some basic stuff, and left the vi in hurry.

    L was a bit astonished to see Rose leaving as if she had just dropped by. Harry was really a capable man.

    "If you find it ufortable at work, you don''t really have to be there. Just stay at home." Though he was not in the office, he still knew everything going on in thepany.

    "It''s okay. Now that mom has gone, there won''t be any trouble in the future." Staying at home all day long would drive her crazy. She would rather go to work.

    "Okay. We will move to Pearl Spring tomorrow." Stepping into their bedroom, L looked around and was clearly very content with it. But, if that was what he wanted, they would move!

    A question had been lingering in her mind these days, but she was afraid that Harry''s answer might disappoint her. L was struggling to make up her mind.

    Harry noticed that she would have something to say, so he just stared at her.

    "Have you got any clue about my father?" L asked him softly.

    "He was seen around the coast. But when my folks got there, he had gone." Though still disappointed, L was reassured to know that her father was still alive, at least.

    The next day, L didn''t pack up anything at all, as Mrs. Du and other servants took care of all her clothes, as well as Harry''s. Well prepared, L was still stunned by the Pearl Spring Vi after arriving.

    It had three floors. Their bedroom was at second floor, which was overwhelmingly big. She actually owned a cloakroom of dozens of square meters. A batch of newly haute douture h

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    file. These photos, though not very clear, were posted like treasure in their WeChat Moments and Weibo to show off.

    Knowing the location of Harry''s office in advance, Ynda Mo entered the elevator and pressed the button for CEO''s office.

    In the CEO office, L was begging Harry to have hot pot with her, while Harry hadn''t promised her yet.

    L had no choice but sit on Harry''s thighs, intending to seduce him first.

    "Honey! Just one time. Okay?" L had her arms around Harry''s neck and her face rub against his chest.

    Harry almost burst outughing when he saw his wife acting like a spoiled kid. Actually he was just pretending to be unconcerned, in order to know how much effort she would make for hot pot.

    L didn''t get his response as expected, so she held his face and gave him a big kiss.

    Harry would certainly not waste this perfect chance, so he kissed back straightforwardly. Just when they were lost in their affectionate kiss, the door was opened.

    They looked towards the door at the same time. L saw a woman with sunsses, wondering why nobodye up to stop her from pushing the door of the CEO office open.

    She was just about to ask Harry who this woman was, when she realized she was still sitting on Harry''s thighs. After all, they were in thepany. She stood up immediately.

 Chapter 46 I Am Yolanda Mo, Harryâ€™s Fiancee

    L noticed that Harry went gloomy, who was as cold as ice.

    "What''s the matter?" Having no time to identify theer, L asked Harry curiously after sensing his sudden change of mood.

    Harry pulled L down onto hisps again and cuddled her, as if no one came in just now.

    L turned to that woman and asked awkwardly,"Hello, who are you?" Meanwhile she was struggling to loosen Harry''s grip on her under the table.

    "Harry, I miss you." Ynda Mo took off her sunsses and looked at her man earnestly, while being satisfied to see the surprise look on L''s face.

    My God! Who was that? International superstar, Ynda Mo "Boss Si, it is really Ynda Mo!" Not realizing what had happened, L had no sense of the awkward situation in the office.

    Something''s wrong. She said she missed Harry.... L was on full alert right away.

    Tightening her grip on Harry''s arm, she gazed at Ynda vigntly.

    "Harry, what''s going on?" L asked this gloomy guy in a low voice, but received no answer.

    L thought for a while, wondering if this international superstar is the one named "Ynda" in Harry''s contact list and the one nicknamed "Ynda" by her mother-inw.

    Thinking that it''s not beyond the bounds of possibility, L took a deep breath and stood up. "Darling, I wanna eat hot pot!" Her voice trembled slightly.

    "Hi, I am Ynda Mo, Harry''s fiancee!" Ynda introduced herself gracefully.

    If she had nothing to do with Harry, L would fling herself upon Ynda excitedly like any other fans to ask for an autograph and take a group photo. However, this woman was hostile. Harry''s fiancee?

    "Hello! I am L, Harry''s wife!"

    ...

    The office fell into dead silence. No one dared to go in or make a noise. Joey had already hidden himself away from this war. Ynda''s assistant knew their rtionship more or less. So he chose to stay with the secret

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    by crisis.

    "Harry, I miss you..."

    The voice of Ynda is so pathetic that even a woman like L would feel sorry for them.

    "You go first and I will be back soon." Harry pressed the button of the elevator and let her in.

    "No, I would like to be here with you." There was a voice in her heart, telling her not to leave any private space for them.

    "Honey, trust me. I will go home as soon as I finish." Harry rubbed her hair and said gently.

    ... L dove into the elevator in anger, casting not even a nce at Harry.

    "Get off work now!" All secretaries scattered upon Harrymanded coldly.

    The door of the CEO office was mmed. Only Harry and Ynda stayed in there. Harry stood in front of the window silently, overlooking the whole city. Ynda walked towards Harry sadly and wrapped her arms around his waist.

    "Harry, I am back and will be with you forever. Please don''t leave me alone, okay?" Ynda begged tearfully, snuggling up to his back. This long-lost fragrance appeased her.

    If he hadn''te to this city and met L, he must marry her immediately after hearing those words. However, nowadays, it was... "Toote".

    "Harry..." Those two words nearly beat Ynda down. She was sobbing too bitterly to say a single word.

 Chapter 47 Not Come Back

    Harry loosened her grip around his waist and turned around. Looking at this weeping woman, he signed silently.

    "Don''t cry. I am not worth your tears. Arrogant as she was, except for acting, she never shed tears like this, let along in the face of Harry.

    "No, you are worth! You are the only one I love, and I love you for you these years! You are worth more than that. " Ynda raised her voice lightly and sobbed. She would never leave this man! Never!

    ...

    Wronged and depressed, L went back to the vi. Would Harry leave her and return to his old lover?

    What should she do? She shouldn''t ask anything about their past, just as Harry never asked her about Mike.

    Noticing L sitting in the living room staring nkly, Mrs. Du asked her curiously,"L, didn''t you tell me that you won''te home for dinner tonight?"

    L came to her sense and answered,"Yeah, I don''t wanna eat anything. I am going to upstairs."

    Mrs. Du confusedly looked at the abnormal L, wondering what had happened. Why hadn''t Young Mastere back yet?

    L was waiting for him the whole night. But he did note back.

    Lying on her queen-size bed, L was in a daze. Would the showing up of that woman render her lonely life without Harry?

    After having a simple breakfast, L went to thepany. Everybody in thepany was talking about Ynda excitedly. When they saw L, their excitement turned into mixed feeling. Many even scolded L in a low voice.

    L had a lot of work that day as one of her colleagues was in a temporary leave. She had to send the sample to a factory in the suburb after sorting data. Though it''s nearly the time to get off, she was asked to pull it off in time.

    L didn''t wanna go there on her motorbike, because running out of oil halfway was thest thing she want to see. She tried to hail a taxi, but not a single tax driver was willing to drive her to suburb. Finally, one dr

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    n Finster Western Restaurant.

    Ynda phoned Harry when he was at work, asking him to take her to eat western-style food.

    As there was no restaurant around the vi, Harry went to pick her up.

    "Harry, I was so happy yesterday. Can you... stay with me tonight?" Ynda had pestered Harry to stay with her in Yuanming Manorst night. Although they slept in different room, she was very delightful because she thought Harry still cared about her.

    "No, I need to go back to Peal Spring tonight." Harry refused her at once, as he was quite sure that his little woman must be angryst night. How tofort her after going back?

    Ynda knew Peal Spring was Harry''s new vi and his wife must live there. Jealousy crept up on her.

    "Harry, you can''t leave me along in Yuanming Manor..."

    "Excuse me, I want to go to toilet." Harry interrupted her with an excuse.

    Looking at his tall figure, Ynda bit her lip. This man belonged to her. No one could take him away!

    Ynda heard phone ring. It was from Harry''s phone. He forgot to take the phone with him.

    Seeing "Wife" on the screen, Ynda rejected it right away. The phone rang again. Ynda turned off his phone with a sneer, and ced it back. She then continued to eat beefsteak as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 48 You Have My Permission

    Zoe took L to the hospital, where her wounds on the left sole were dressed. Luckily it was not that bad. Just few ss shards got stuck in it.

    "Where do you live now? I''ll send you home."

    Zoe helped L put on a helmet, and got on his motorcycle.

    "I...Well, Yuanming Manor!" They were not too far away from Yuanming Manor now, so maybe she would better make do with staying there for the night.

    When they arrived at Yuanming Manor, Zoe parked his motocycle and got off first.

    Then he carried L off. Just when he was about to carry her towards the vi, a luxury car with dazzling lights stopped there.

    It was Harry''s Maybach. L was confused until she saw Ynda get out of the car.

    When Harry noticed L in Zoe''s arms, his eyes shed with anger.

    Nobody talked but looked at each other in embarrassment.

    Did he stay here with that womanst night?

    L jumped off Zoe, and hobbled to the car.

    "It''s my husband''s house. Who gave you the right to live here?" L asked her ruthlessly. Ynda was a superstar at the top, but so what?

    Growing up like a princess, Ynda had never been questioned like that in her life. L was the first one to challenge her!

    Ynda masked her sneer, and answered in a gentle voice,"I used to stay here when I was in D City before. There was a room for me in it."

    "As you said, that was BEFORE. Now Harry is already married. As his ex-girlfriend or ex-fiancee, don''t you think it''s not very appropriate?" L''s criticism seemed to have gone a bit too far for her.

    "L, she just needs to stay here for few nights." Harry walked towards her. What happened to her feet?

    "Just a few nights?" L took the ck Card Harry gave her from the purse, and passed it to Ynda. "Here you go. Please try to behave more appropriate

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ing over my handsomeness?" Harry noticed L''s obsessed look, and in a good mood, he teased her.

    "No, I''m not! You are lying! Hotpot twice. Your treat!" L cried. She touched her corner of mouth and realized that she was teased for fun.

    Harry enjoyed her childish reaction.

    At L''s suggestion, Harry took her to the hotpot restaurant she frequented. She used to go there with Sara and Mike, but so much had changed. Anyway, it was fun to have hotpot with a CEO like Harry.

    L enjoyed the food as joyfully as she could, while Harry only tried those L picked up for him, still not used to this kind of food.

    His imposing manner and handsome appearance drew plenty of attraction. He just sat there and looked at L mildly, not in the least annoyed by her excitement in eating and talking.

    Not surprisingly, they didn''t notice the couple - Mike and Sara - at another table.

    Jealousy was sprouting in Sara''s heart as L was eating hotpot as happy and carefree as before. What''s worse, she was now apanied by a handsome, rich and powerful husband. She was living a rather good life!

    Mike also noticed L and Harry, but what he thought about was totally different from Sara.

 Chapter 49 Iâ€™ll Send You Back Now

    "It has been a long time since west met. L is now more attractive, which must be credited to her sexual buddy - Harry" thought Mike. As such, Mike was more eager to bang her...

    Though appeared to enjoy the dinner together, Sara and Mike were actually absent-minded, each having their own agenda.

    After the dinner, L felt so good that she invited Harry to take a walk around for digestion. With injured feet, L hobbled forward, while she suddenly stopped in front of an ice cream shop. Struggling with her full stomach, L looked at the shop and said,"Darling, I..."

    Harry caressed her head and replied,"Wait for me here." He then strode to the ice cream shop.

    In excitement, L waited for Harry as he asked. Having nothing better to do, she took out her phone to take pictures of the surrounding. As Harry walked back, with his left hand in the pants pocket and right hand holding an ice cream, he was also captured on camera. Though that photo just showed his face in profile, L decided to post it onto Weiboter. Weee...

    Harry handed L to the bench at the roadside, and sat down with her. L ate the ice cream cheerfully, and sometimes scooped some into Harry''s mouth. Although they were in the public, Harry did not mind the public disy of affection and opened his mouth for the ice cream.

    Just when they were enjoying themselves, Harry''s phone rang. He pressed the Answer key and said,"Mother."

    "Harry, what have you done? How could you put Ynda into a hotel? Go bring her up to the Pearl Spring now." Rose med Harry as soon as he answered the phone. She knew nothing about it before she called Ynda.

    "Did shein to you?"

    "Comin what? What kind of person do you think she is? I called her and asked you toe to the phone, or else I would not know that she was driven away by that tramp!" Rose got so angry that she pounded on the table. "How could my independent, inner-directed son be so infatuated?" She wondered.

    "It is time to rest!" Harry was about to get off the phone. "Wait! Ynda is injured!" Rose s

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    uld you be so mean as to not even invite me to your wedding ceremony?" It was rare that Chuck Si made fun of others.

    "Just wait. It is not the appropriate time. I owe her a spectacr wedding ceremony." Harry turned soft as he thought of his little woman. Sensing his change, Chuck Si felt really sorry for his ex-girlfriend in the ward.

    They were a perfect match. But Ynda blew it because she didn''t cherish Harry. With no interest in poking his nose into others'' business, Chuck Si patted Harry''s shoulder and went back to his office.

    When Harry went into the ward, Ynda was talking to someone happily on the phone.

    "Aunty, Harry is here." It turned out to be Rose Mu. Ynda passed the phone to Harry and gestured for him to answer the phone.

    "Mother."

    "Ynda needs rest. Take her to the Pearl Spring and take good care of her." Rose hung up before Harry could open his mouth.

    Harry closed his eyes and looked extremely displeased. He decided to bother his mother with more business in C Country so that she would be in no mood to mind his private affairs.

    In thete night, L heard some noise outside. So she put on her slipper in a daze and opened the door.

    The opposite room was lit up. L went forward and saw a man and a women cuddling in the room.

    Her drowsiness was driven away at once. "Harry!" L became a volcano, ready to explode.

 Chapter 50 Please Donâ€™t Get Us Wrong

    Hearing L''s voice, they separated immediately.

    "Miss Li, please don''t get us wrong. My foot was injured, so Harry carried me in." Ynda seemed to be really sorry.

    "No wonder Miss Mo can be an international superstar. Look how good your acting is. You must be rejoiced secretly while asking me not to get you wrong and making that sorry face, right?

    L leaned against the door casually. Brought your ex-girlfriend home? Well done, Harry.

    "Miss Li. You do misunderstand."

    L walked past her towards Harry, put her arms around Harry''s neck, and smiled coquettishly,"Honey, it''s sote at night. Let''s not bother Miss Mo anymore."

    Harry naturally ced his arm around her waist, nodded and then left with her.

    When the door was closed, resentment was back on Ynda''s face again.

    L shook Harry off at once when they were back to their room, which made him chuckle. He had foreseen that she would not be easy to deal with.

    L held a nket in her left hand and a pillow in right hand, in unbridled anger. "Couch or balcony? Choose one and sleep there tonight!"

    Harry reached out and cuddled her. "My sweetie, cool down. How about I be your servant tonight? I''ll bathe you, get you changed and put you to sleep."

    ... L rolled her eyes speechlessly,"Who need your service? You want to sleep in bed? No way!" She struggled recklessly to free herself.

    Harry leaned down to kiss her and threw pillow and quilt back to bed.

    For people like his wife, who was immune to both cajolery and coercion, coercion worked better!

    As mouth was blocked, L couldn''tin anymore, so she punched him randomly. But to Harry, her punching were just like massaging.

    At thest moment, she gave up all the resistance.

    Why? Why it ended like this again? She was not persuaded!

    Early in the next morning when L tried to get up, Harry pulled her onto the bed and covered her with a summer quilt. "Take a rest at home today. You can go to work when you get well."

    L considered for a while, and decided to go to work anyway. It was just some small wounds caused by the

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    een Young Master and Ynda.

    Well, better not toment. Rtionship wasplicated...

    "L, you are a woman with nothing to be proud of. I wonder why you are so confident." Ynda wiped her lips gracefully, and said contemptuously, without even looking at L.

    "I don''t need to have anything. My husband is my everything. Speaking of confidence, I also wonder what makes you so shameless to stay at others'' home." Ynda wanted to pick a fight? Okay, well, she was happy to fight till the end.

    Ynda was facing the stairs. So when she saw Harry going down, she changed into a sincere tone. "Harry is not just other people. He is the man that I love with my life. No one can change this fact."

    Hearing this, Harry hesitated. Without saying a word, he went out with L.

    L, it is not a time to celebrate. Guess who will be the winner in the end. Get prepared for the first part of my n, which will be followed by the second and the third!

    Took away what should have been mine? You have overreached yourself way too much. I''ll get my beauty sleep first, and then win my Harry''s heart back step by step.

    Mrs. Du helped Ynda upstairs. This was someone who should be taken really seriously, Mrs. Du thought.

    In the Tear Room of Research and Development Department of SL Group.

    "Hey, do you read the breaking news on Weibo today?"

    "Yes! Sure! Our CEO and Ynda!"

 Chapter 51 A Sharp Sound of Slap

    "Yeah, in the midnight, Boss Si came out of the hotel holding Ynda in his arms."

    "It seems that Boss Si and Ynda are gonna get married!"

    ......

    Carrying a cup, L stopped at the door of the tea room and walked back to her seat. After putting down the cup, she took her cell phone on the desk and went into the restroom.

    She locked the door, sat on the toilet, and logged in her Weibo to read the hot news.

    Harry and Ynda were on the top of the search list, which was followed by a Chinese character indicating that it was an exploding news with a lot of followers.

    Harry, who had always been low-key and mysterious, became a focus of entertainment news for the first time together with a world-famous superstar. Hundreds of thousands ofments burst out within a few minutes. L clicked a news post with the title reading "SL Group''s Mysterious CEO Harry Had a Night Date with Famous Actress Ynda."

    Below were a few photos of Harry, who was walking out of his Maybach into the hotel, or holding Ynda who intimately nestled in his arms. Each photo clearly showed their full face from the front.

    L nced over thements, the first of which was left by aizen named Ynda''s fan, who said "Wow, handsome man and beautiful woman. Harry is going to be together with my dear Ynda. Be together!"

    And the followingments were: "Harry is so handsome. I be his fan in an instant. I''m drooling ..."

    "Ynda has always been a low profile and never had sex scandal. It seems this time is true."

    "The best Ynda deserves the best blessing!"

    "Ynda, you are kind, generous, elegant, quiet, refined, pure, gentle, dignified, hardworking and pretty... But remember to pay attention to your health, take care of yourself! Love you!"

    ...

    As the mor for their marriage kept growing, L refreshed her Weibo twice more. And the Weibo ount of Harry had been dug out.

    The first post of this ount was a public welfare-rted news, whosements soared from hundreds to tens of thousands in a moment. Ma

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ng Yale Zhang''s voice, Lily Gu cried "oh shit" in her mind, and quickly let go of L. L straightened her messy frock and jerked open the door. Yale Zhang, as tall as over 5.9 feet, almost stumbled on the ground unguardedly.

    "What''s wrong with you?" The embarrassed Yale Zhang kept his feet and asked seriously.

    Lily Gu''s hair was a little messy, while L stood neatly and cleanly. It was obvious who got the upper hand.

    "Manager Zhang, L assaulted me!" Lily Guined first, pointing to her face that was hit. Yale Zhang threw his eye on Lily Gu''s face with a scowl. "L, how dare you start a fight in thepany? Are you treating me like an idiot?"

    "Manager Zhang, they have been gossiping secretly every day. What''s worse, they insulted me face to face. If it were you, can you put up with that?" L turned her ankle a little bit. She felt a pinch of pain in her injured foot, which was carelessly trampled by Lily Gu when they were wrestling.

    Yale Zhang cast a nce at the curious subordinates and said, "You threee to my office!" They walked out of the tea room towards the manager''s office.

    "What''s going on here?" A cold voice came from the Research and Development office entrance. It was clear to everyone that the imposing manner and anger belonged to their boss. All of them had a cold shiver and quickly bowed their heads to work.

 Chapter 52 My Lawful Wife

    "Boss?..." Yale thought he was hallucinating. Why would their CEOe here? But it was exactly their CEO standing there. "Boss, these three were fighting inpany. I will punish themter." Yale, a middle-aged man, was frightened to tremble by Harry''s daunting temperament.

    Harry quickly caught sight of L who was pouting because of feeling aggrieved at that moment. "What''s going on?"

    "They said I am seducing you and called me bitch." Her colleagues were all petrified by what L just said, especiially Lily and Kitty who were so frightened as to almost kneel down.

    Harry cast an eye aorund the Research and Development Department. Their rtionship must be revealed as he didn''t want his wife to be wronged anymore. "I don''t want to spend working hours talking about personal things, but some of you are getting more and more unbearable recently. As excellent employees of SL Group. Gossip in thepany. That''s what you are supposed to do?" Harry''s colder and harsher tone made them too scared to raise their heads.

    What Harry said next shocked almost everyone. "Mywful wife, L, intends to work here with a humble beginning. But, there is always someone who pays more attention to pick on her than to pull the job off. SL Group doesn''t wee this kind of people."

    Harry''s daunting temperament was frightening enough, not to mention that he was angery at that moment. Everyone was in great fear. If they were not sitting on chairs, they would have trembled to kneel down.

    What dumbfounded everyone, including L, most was the words "mywful wife." She couldn''t believe Harry just publicized their rtionship.

    They agreed to keep it sceret!

    "Fire these two for good. From now on, whoever dares gossip will be dismissed! And you, Yale, as the Manager of Research and Development Department, fail to deal with this kind of thing and still keep them. How ipetent you are! From this moment on, you are transferred to the Secretary Department. Go check in there now or fuck off." With hands in pant pockets, Harry red at everyone in the Research and Development Department just like a sacred but horrifying King.

    "Yes. Boss, I go now!" Yale blushed. Lily and Kitty were too scared to utter a word. They didn''t want to be fired. No...

    H

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    nda hung the phone up with a sneer. "L, Harry doesn''t love you at all. He even doesn''t want to publicize your rtionship. People will regard Harry and me as a couple soon." she thought.

    L slipped out of office after work. She rode on her motorcycle and then drove home directly. She rushed into her bedroom on the second floor as soon as she arrived home. She even didn''t notice Ynda who was sitting in the living room, because she got a more important thing to do. She rummaged all drawers in the bedroom just like a thief.

    "Where is my Marriage Certificate?" L mumbled in confusion as rummaging around. She clearly remembered she put her Marriage Certificate into this drawer. " Why is it not here?" She was going crazy. Then she rushed to study room and continued to rummage. Finally, She found out both two Marriage Certificates in the bottom drawer.

    She ran back to the bedroom and took a photo of Marriage Certificates. After finishing this, she put them back with satisfaction. Just in case, she plucked the key of the bottom drawer out and hid it in a ce that wouldn''t be found out easily.

    There must be someone behind today''s drama. "If Ynda uses media to hype her rtionship with Harry again, I will post this photo on Weibo. Now that Harry has publicized our rtionship inpany first. Why can''t I?" She thought.

    At that moment, Harry was leaning against the door of study room, watching his wife who was crouching beside the desk with her butt pushed out.

    "Finished?"

 Chapter 53 Go with Me

    "Yes it was. I''m sure Harry won''t be able to find it." L put her phone away delightedly and turned around, only to be startled by the man beside the door.

    My goodness, she just gave herself away! L patted her forehead, regretting being a fool.

    "What are you trying to hide? Let me see." Harry closed the door and walked in.

    "Nothing, honey. Let''s go and have dinner!" L grinned, held Harry''s arm and pulled him out of the study.

    Harry didn''t insist. Such a silly girl. Didn''t she know that he could easily find anything hidden in his study? But anyway, he liked every bit of her!

    L was in a good mood during dinner, as she was not regarded as a tramp anymore! La...

    "You are really happy, aren''t you?" Harry smiled gently at his wife, who was stirring spaghetti with her head shaking.

    "Of course! They won''t take me for a tramp, so I can focus on work now!" Ynda waspletely forgotten by L and Harry.

    With an attentive smile, Ynda picked up a piece of goose liver and put it in Harry''s te. "Harry, you''ve been working hard. Try to eat more." She didn''t ask about or say anything, pretending to be uninformed about the entertainment news today.

    To avoid ruining her good mood, L simply nced at the goose liver in that te, and chose not to irritate Ynda. "Honey, I remember that you don''t really like goose liver, do you? I''ll eat it for you."

    Then L picked up the goose liver from Harry''s te and put it in her own, but she didn''t eat it.

    "Harry, you did like goose liver a lot when we were together." Ynda knew L''s intention immediately, so she rolled her eyes at this troublesome woman secretly.

    L smiled, "I have the final say. Moreover, I''m a neat freak, so I''d better skip it as it was touched by you." She thought for a while and threw the goose liver in an empty te.

    The smile on Ynda''s was a bit unnatural. Harry seemed to have given L pe

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    ed her forehead gently and cuddled her.

    In Greenery Five-star Hotel.

    Tonight, the 98-year-old birthday party was held for a master of calligraphy and painting -- Mark Wang. Celebrities in this area and influential entrepreneurs whom he had cooperated with were all invited.

    Everyone came with valuable gifts, afraid that inappropriate choices might dishonor themselves.

    At 7:30 pm, people were toasting and chatting at the well-decorated first floor, where incessant congrattions could be heard.

    In spite of his advanced age, Mark Wang could still see and hear clearly, and others were envious of his good health condition.

    At around 8 pm, guests were still walking in and out of the hotel.

    It was when a dazzling couple appeared and drew all the attention.

    "Is that Ynda and Harry in the news?"

    "I think so. She looks fabulous! I heard that she''s taking a break because of injury. It seems to be true."

    "Uh-huh, they are such a wonderful match."

    ...

    In an expensive knee-high lc cocktail dress, Ynda was hoding Harry''s arm in the doorway of the hotel. People around wereplimenting and envying their gorgeous appearances.

    Ynda''s injured ankle attracted some attention but her walking gracefully with Harry left others impressed and jealous.

 Chapter 54 You Dare to Hit Me

    "Happy birthday, grandpa Wang!" Harry and Ynda walked directly toward Mark Wang and handed over their valuable gifts.

    Both Harry and Ynda''s grandpas were old friends of Mark Wang. On this special day, it''s natural to let their grandchildren send congrattions with gifts.

    One was the CEO of SL Group, the other a world-famous actress. Who was not envious of their identity?

    Ynda was smiling with good grace when someone took out their cell phones and took photos of them. She didn''t mind but smiled back.

    "Well, thank you. I''m d you two havee. Ynda, how is your foot?" Mark Wang was pleased to see the perfect match in front of him and looked forward to attend their wedding ceremony.

    "It''s fine, grandpa Wang. It''s just ankle sprain. I have Harry by my side. It''s okay." Ynda smiled very sweetly, as if she was nestling up against her husband.

    "Uh huh, you go to rest. Don''t walk back and forth." Mark Wang looked at them, more and more satisfied.

    "Okay, grandpa Wang! Here are so many guests. Harry and I won''t take any more of your time." Ynda walked to her seat, holding Harry''s arm to look elegant. She took a few steps and her injured foot hurt a little.

    Harry sent her to her seat and went straight to the party. He didn''t like it, but he went anyway.

    Ynda sat quietly on her seat, like an unearthly fairy. Several of the fans were hesitant to approach.

    Ynda smiled faintly at them and nodded her head. With her permission, those fans went up to her and asked her for autographs and pictures.

    About the end of the party, Ynda took out her cell phone and refreshed the entertainment news. Sure enough! The media exposed the photos of her and Harry, and the topic of their arrival in the hotel was on the hot search list.

    After drinking two sses of red wine and white wine, Harry found Mark Wang. "Grandpa Wang, I have to deal with some work at mypany, so I''ll leave wit

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    to go on with your petting!" L turned to leave the room. As she was about to close the door back in her own room, Harry caught up with her.

    Unable to close the door, L gave up and stayed silent for a while. Sitting quietly in front of the dresser, she said, "We didn''t marry for love. If you are suffering, if I am really standing in your way, please tell me, I''ll leave!"

    Harry closed the door, walked behind her, pulled her up, and sat in her chair while letting her sit on hisp.

    "It''s not like that... Give me some time. It''s not easy to let go of the past dozen years." Harry buried himself in his wife''s arms, and said in a muffled voice.

    Oh, he had had more than a dozen years of rtionship with Ynda. L closed her eyes and asked, "Do you still love her?"

    Without answering her at once, Harry replied after a long silence, "Maybe no." With L, he was willing to let go of all his past.

    L heard these words, disappointed. Maybe no... Maybe yes, isn''t it?

    However, ask yourself, do you love him? Do you love this man in your arms? L did not know...

    "If, after a period of time, you still love her, please tell me, I quit, I do not want to stand in your way." Again, she gently dered her intention. She knew damn well about fickleness in love.

 Chapter 55 Naughty

    A rtionship could not be simply ended by a word, and to let go of it was also not an easy thing. So, just let it be naturally!

    "I won''t let you leave me. You are not the one standing in my way. L, you are my wife, forever and ever!" He held her chin in his fingers, as if he was taking an oath.

    L put her arms around his neck and swore to herself that Harry would be her only love all her life. What Harry brought to her, was not only care and wealth, but also happiness and spiritual satisfaction.

    Being with him, L felt like falling in love, which was so sweet.

    He lifted her up by the waist, andid her on the bed. After that, he went to take a shower.

    L started to surf on the inte and found the news about Harry and Ynda were reported widely. She''s about to post the photo and words she prepared, but debated whether the abrupt action would bring any negative influence to him.

    But, he had publicized their rtionship in thepany, if she posed it on Weibo¡­after much deliberation, she finally gave up her idea, and clicked the Cancel button. She''d better leave the stuff to Harry!

    After a shower, the lingering smell of body wash made Harry very attractive. Ly in his arms as if she could seek security there.

    That night, Harry, who was called a beast in bed by L, did nothing but sleep with her in his arms.

    The twodiespletely turned against each other after that night. L had agreed to give Harry some time to deal with it. She seldom spoke to Ynda since then.

    After a few days, Ynda''s assistant brought over Ynda''s pet cat - Naughty.

    She leisurely enjoyed thendscape outside at the balcony, with the freshly showered white Naughty, which squinted in her arms. Naughty was bought from a pet store by Harry and her together.

    Harry was busy with an international investment project. So he seldom went back home.

    One day, L went shopping with Wendy. When she arrived home, it was past

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    more.

    "L?" Harry called L who was lost in her memory. What''s wrong with her?

    "Honey, I don''t like cats, send it away." L didn''t want to get close to Harry, either, because he hugged it just now.

    "Naughty is a very cute cat." If L didn''t hear that personally, she could never believe Harry used the work "cute".

    "I fear it!" L told him straightforwardly.

    Harry thought for a while, "Ynda, take Naughty back to your room, and don''t let it out when L is at home."

    Ynda curled her lip, and went downstairs to lift Naughty up in her arms. But before she went upstairs, she threw her eye on Lcently.

    "You, go to take a shower." L stopped Harry in a hurry when he wanted to get close to her.

    Harry paused at her words. At the thought that maybe he hugged Naughty just now, he shook his head, turned about and went upstairs to bath.

    L was relieved now, and followed him upstairs.

    Harry went out of bathroom after washing himself with three times of shower gel, lest his wife didn''t allow him to hug her while sleeping.

    When L saw he walking to her, she sat up immediately and asked, "Did you use shower gel?"

    "¡­Yes, three times!" Harry, a neat freak, had a mixed feeling that he couldn''t tell, as it was the first time that he had been cold-shouldered.

 Chapter 56 Brown Wallet

    "Did you put the clothes you wear today in theundry basket? Did you use the bathtub? Did you brush it?"

    L asked in a row, as if she was interrogating a prisoner. Harry was speechless.

    "Yes, I did. But I used the shower instead of the bathtub. Are you satisfied, honey?" He threw away the bath towel and jumped straight into the bed to hold her.

    "Ah... Harry... Don''t... I have something for you!" Panted L. Harry let her go after she finished her words.

    L fixed her hair, got out of bed, took a shopping bag from the table and handed it to him.

    Harry fetched the bag, which contained a rectangr box. He opened the box. There was a brown crocodile wallet. Harry smiled and kissed L. "Why do you buy me a wallet?"

    "Open it and have a look." L put her arms around his neck and leaned her head against his shoulder.

    He opened the wallet and caught sight of a four-inch photo of L smiling all over her face.

    Contented, Harry transferred the cards and cash from his wallet to this new one.

    After finishing that, Harry turned off the bedsidemp and went to bed!

    Harry knew that she would have a day off tomorrow. And to thank her for the present she had bought, he pleased her all night.

    The sky was slightly bright. L fell into a heavy sleep. The man slept for a while and went up to thepany.

    Ynda noticed that L''s door was tightly closed. She conjectured that she did not go to work today. An idea came to her. Near noon, she upied herself in the kitchen for quite a while, and then went out with a lunch box.

    Before she left the house, Ynda told Mrs. Du to feed Naughty when it came out.

    As she had some trouble with walking, Ynda called Nael and asked him to pick her up.

    In the underground parking lot of the SL Group, Ynda told Nael to wait for her in the car, and hobbled into the elevator. She went straight up to the CEO floor. In fact, her foot was much better. She got off the elevator and walked with only a s

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    cuss the next day''s show in a hotel. Harry told her not to go alone since he was not by her side.

    However, she turned a deaf ear to his suggestion. She said it was all right and the director was a good man. She went to the appointment and was drugged by the director in her drink. And the worst thing was that the director and the producer had sex with her.

    Harry called his good brother Eason, asking him to bring back Ynda from the hotel. But, when he arrived, the room was in a mess. The groggy Ynda, alone, was sleeping in the bed.

    The scandal was held down by Ynda''s family, who bought off everyone in charge of the case. The director and the producer were sentenced to death. The two men were executed the next day.

    Regretful and desperate, Ynda wanted tomit suicide several times, and was rescued by Harry. Harry also helped her get rid of psychological shadow. She was really grateful to the man. They agreed to get engaged at the beginning of the next month. However, she missed the ne because of a runway show. Though the engagement banquet was nned at noon, Ynda arrived at night.

    When she arrived, Harry had already left. She called him to exin. He said that he understood, but since then she obviously felt that Harry became estranged from her and no longer gave her a phone call.

 Chapter 57 Your Cat Is Dead

    Even he picked up her calls, he would hang up without talking much. Itsted for about a year, until Rose called her and told her that Harry got married. That was when she realized she had lost this man.

    Ynda bitterly and deeply regretted her decision.

    Hearing a sob, Harry looked up from work and found Ynda weeping on the couch.

    He put the pen down, and walked to her. "What''s the matter?"

    Ynda kept crying without a word. Harry bent down, but he failed to say anything.

    Suddenly, Ynda flung herself into Harry''s arms. Unprepared, he almost fell down, but he took a step back on the right side and kept their bnce.

    "Harry, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry and I regret so much. I beg you. Pleasee back to me. Please..." Ynda weltered in tears. Harry closed his eyes to hide the pain inside.

    He pushed Ynda away and insisted it was toote.

    To send Ynda back to the vi, Harry finished work earlier.

    The vi was very quiet. Mrs. Du was not there. He could not found L on the second floor either.

    Looking out of the window, he saw L, Mrs. Du and two other servants were talking by the pool.

    Harry changed clothes and went to L. "Harry, have you seen Naughty?" Ynda was searching around the living room, her eyes red from crying.

    "It might be in your room. Go and check." Harry walked towards the pool directly.

    Before he got there, he heard L''s voice. "It''s toote to say that. Get it out now!"

    Seeing Harry walking to her in leisure wear, L put on a sulky face, as he stayed with Ynda in thepany this afternoon.

    "What''s going on?" Harry stood beside L.

    "Look..." L pointed at the pool, where a lifeless cat was floating.

    "Ah!" "Naughty!" Ynda came out at one point and saw Naughty in the pool, letting out a scream.

    Harry frowned and took his t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    did he even take a look at her.

    That night, for the first time, the couple shared a same bed but their hearts were apart.

    L tossed and turned, while the man beside her seemed to be sleeping soundly. L pinched him, "Don''t sleep."

    "Go to sleep. I know you didn''t mean it." You know? What the hell do you know? L sat up and looked at Harry, who still had his eyes closed in darkness.

    Knowing that he would not like to talk now, L chose to give up. She turned over a few times and finally fell asleep. After L fell asleep, Harry opened his eyes, sighed, cuddled her in his arms, and then he went to sleep for real this time.

    When L woke up the next day, Harry was not in the room. She cleaned herself up slowly and went downstairs.

    Harry was having breakfast with Ynda in the living room. Content smile on Ynda''s face made it hard for L to believe her cat just died yesterday.

    The scene had spoiled L''s appetite. She took the purse and changed the shoes, ready to leave.

    "Come over and have breakfast!" Harry said when he noticed that she was about to leave.

    "No, I have lost my appetite." L opened the door and left without looking back.

    Seeing this, Ynda slowed down a bit.

 Chapter 58 Laboratory Bench Was in a Mess

    Hardly had Ynda got her n started when Harry and L had a quarrel. Ynda thought if she continued her tricks, they definitely would break up. A marriage without love should not be maintained, L!

    L went to a breakfast shop by motorcycle to grab a bite, and then rode to work.

    When it was time to have a lunch break, L had not finished her work. So she decided to have lunchter. All of her workmates in the department had left.

    At this moment, a man who she hadn''t seen before came in. "Miss Li, the manager needs the form that Supervisor Heidi wrote this morning. She needs it now."

    "Who are you?" L looked at the stranger, feeling confused.

    "Oh, I am new here. My name is Justin Wen." L nodded without a doubt and went to the researchb.

    ording topany''s regtions, without the permission of the department manager, no one shall have ess to the researchb alone except the formtors. Before L entered theb, she wanted to ask Justin Wen whether he needed anything else.

    But when she turned around, Justin Wen had gone and couldn''t be found anywhere. "Well, it should be ok if I take the form out as soon as possible!" thought L.

    L went in, found the form Heidi wrote this morning and took it out.

    Aftering out, she found Justin Wen waiting at the exit and trotted to him. "What are you doing here? Should I hand the form to the manager or leave it to you?"

    "Oh, I just wanna have a smoke here. Leave it to me. Get your things done first!" Justin Wen raised the half-smoked cigarette in his hand, ready to leave with the form.

    "H''m, well, I get going." Without thinking much, L went back to her seat. But she felt a little hungry soon. So she simply tidied up the desk and left for lunch.

    After she came out of the elevator on the first floor, Justin Wen emerged suddenly from nowhere, and walked side by side with her.

    "Miss Li, are you going to have lunch?" Jus

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ptop around by a hand, and pointed to the man on the screen.

    "Is he Justin Wen, a new employee?" L looked at the man in the video who left thepany with her together, and still could not figure out what happened.

    "Miss Li, you are CEO''s wife, how could you help ourpetitor to do that?" Mia Wu med L furiously for she had destroyed all her efforts.

    "I didn''t!" L got heated. She was trapped by someone who she didn''t know.

    "I''ll investigate it. Go back to your work. L stays here." Harry ordered lightly, with his forehead resting on the right hand.

    Once they all left the room, L exined anxiously, "I didn''t know him, and did nothing to Mia''sboratory bench."

    "So, he asked you to fetch an important form, and you followed what he said even though you didn''t know him, right?" What he said hit home.

    "He said he was a new employee, and the manager asked him to get the form. I didn''t doubt him¡­" L answered in a low voice. She finally knew she fell into a trap.

    How to prove her innocence now? She must find that guy. "I''m going to find Jack Liu. He can prove my innocence."

    "Joey had called him. He''ll be here soon. I''m waiting for your exnation." Harry looked at L with a cold gaze, which seemed to be strange. L could hardly stand it.

 Chapter 59 Get Out of My House

    "You should trust me. Why should I help ourpetitor? Nonsense, right?" L exined to Harry in anxiety.

    Looking at the worried-looking L, Harry asked, "Are you still angry about what happenedst night? You do this to vent your anger? Do you know this form is not just about a deal worth millions of dors? Do you know how many days and nights Mia has spent on it?" This was the only reason that came to Harry''s mind. In view of L''s temper, he thought it''s possible for her to do this kind of thing and get him into trouble.

    L stared at Harry. She was so disappointed and got nothing to say anymore. What was she like on earth in his mind? She couldn''t believe Harry didn''t trust her at all.

    There was a knock on the door at that moment. "Boss, Jack is here." It was Joey talking outside the door.

    Then, a man walked into the meeting room. That was the man who delivered the message to L during lunch time.

    "Justin, tell them what was going on and what did you told me this nooning." L recognized him immediately. She thought only Justin could save her at that point. As long as Justin told Harry what was really going on, misunderstanding would be cleared up naturally.

    "Who are you? Why do you take me here?" That man threw questions and looked at L in deep confusion. It looked like it was his first time seeing L.

    Harry looked at that man up and down and erged his face on the video, then turned the screen to him. "You''d better tell me the truth or I don''t know what will happen to you!" Hearing that cold threat, Jack became panicky at once.

    "OK, Boss Si. I will tell you!" Jack seemed in great fear. He glimpsed L for a second. Harry captured his reaction clearly.

    "The thing is that Miss Li told me she was willing to sell me a mask form and asked me to take it this nooning." Then, Jack turned to L who was in great shock and said in a pathetic way, "Miss Li, I don''t want this form anymore. Please spare me."

    "Stop!" Harry''s tone was horrifyingly cold.

    "Boss Si, please spare me. I have k

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    It seemed things went the way she wanted!

    "She knows full well what I mean. I''m going to go nuts if she stays here for one more second" L thought.

    L furiously ran closer to Ynda and dragged her out of the chair. Ynda fell down on the floor and looked embarrassed.

    "Ah!" You are really insane. Bitch!" Ynda shouted. At that moment, she got angry too. She nced at L while massaging her painful knee on the floor.

    "I am insane?" L gave her a sneer as reply and continued, "You, get out of my house right now. See how much trouble you have made?" She rushed into Ynda''s bedroom, opened all the closets and found out a luggage case. L threw all Ynda''s clothes into the case. Then she walked to Ynda with the case in one hand and tried to drag Ynda, who had got up from the floor, out of the room with the other hand.

    "Let go of me, you lunatic!" Ynda exerted all her strength to pull her hand free. L dropped the case away and grabbed Ynda roughly.

    "This troublesome woman must leave today." L thought.

    Seeing that, Mrs. Du hurried to separate them and Betty Fei called Harry.

    "L, calm down. Miss Mo''s foot is hurt." Mrs. Du tried to stop L who was driven crazy by anger.

    "Hurt, so what? "She hung on in here to seduce my husband and humiliate and frame me on a plea of that minor injury." She thought.

 Chapter 60 Trash whichever Room Yolanda Stays In

    "Mrs. Du, don''t stop me. I''m going to kick this woman out of my home!" L shook Mrs. Du off, and took hold of Ynda.

    "Why should I follow what you said? Who do you think you are? Call Harry! I will leave only if he says so." Ynda freed herself again and straightened her clothes, thinking "what a mad woman".

    Lughed, "This is my home. I exactly have rights to kick you out without Harry''s permission!" L would not be that silly! Harry brought Ynda back as his mother required. Even if she called him, he also would say nothing.

    "Your home? I will live in your home. So what?" Ynda looked at L aggressively, as she knew that L didn''t have the final say here.

    L almost exploded with anger. At the moment, she heard the phone rang in her purse, which had been thrown aside. She had to pick up the phone first. But when she saw the iing call was from that man who was taken in by Ynda''s tricks, she would rather reject it.

    With her lips curled, she answered it. "L, can you stop venting your rage on someone irrelevant?"

    He started with a reproachful tone. With tears in her eyes, L said willfully, "It''s none of your business. I must kick her out today."

    He paused a moment and said softly, "Ynda''s feet has not recovered yet. When she gets well, I will ask someone to drive her home." Harry tried tofort her while driving home in a hurry.

    When Ynda got well, she would be kicked out then. "I can''t wait any more. She''s so sinister. When she gets well, I will be dead!" She didn''t understand why a smart guy like Harry couldn''t see Ynda''s true colors. Was there something wrong with his brain?

    He frowned slightly. "It was you that made mistakes. You should not me anyone else." He didn''t hold antipathy towards her. Instead, he would help her to recognize her mistakes, and correct her shorings.

    "I made mistakes? I was set up!" She sparred with him stubbornly.

    "L, you are out of your mind. Behave

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    of what he had done to her. He had used a necktie to bind her wrists in the car¡­Therefore, she jumped off quickly, and made a run for the door.

    But, she didn''t run faster than him. Harry caught her and threw her onto the bed.

    "Harry, if you dare to bind me, I''ll not forgive you!" L rolled over to the other edge of the bed.

    Harry pinned her down and tied her wrists to the head of the bed, which made her fail to move.

    "I''ll have an important meetingter. You can''t go anywhere. I''ll fix youter tonight!"

    "Harry, you are a beast, son of a bitch! Let me go!" Ignoring her loud shouting, Harry opened the door and walked out.

    "Mrs. Du, please prepare another room. And also, don''t untie her. If she wants to eat something, please feed her. Remember, you must not untie her!" Harry instructed Mrs. Du. out of caution.

    "Yes, sir!" Hearing L''s shouting from the room, Mrs. Du did nothing but shake her head, and silently cleaned the mess on the floor.

    L didn''t know how long she had shouted. When she was tired, she leant on the head of the bed, thinking how to get free.

    It was time for supper, and Mrs. Du started feeding her as instructed. "Mrs. Du, I have to go to the washroom. I can''t hold it back anymore." After having some porridge obediently, L looked at Mrs. Du pitifully.

 Chapter 61 Mr. President

    "Young Master forbids me to untie you." Mrs. Du was sorry for keeping tying her in that way.

    "Don''t worry. He just wants to confine me to this room. How about this? You lock the door. I am unable to flee away by this way." Mrs. Du moved forward to the door and locked both them in. She thought what L said was reasonable, so she untied L finally.

    L hurried to the bathroom as soon as she was untied. Seeing that, Mrs. Du was relieved. It seemed L just wanted to go to toilet rather than flee away. Minutester, Mrs. Du heard the sound of flushing toilet. Then the door of the bathroom was opened.

    Betty wasying out dishes for Ynda downstairs when she saw someone was rushing to the gate. After a second look, she recognized that was L running out of the house with a mini luggage case.

    Young Mater hadmanded them to keep Lady L in the room! Betty dropped dishes without thinking, then ran to the gate at the fastest speed trying to stop L. But the moment she arrived there, L had ran out with the door mmed shut up front.

    L was too fast to be stopped. Then Betty hurried to Mrs. Du upstairs for help. But it turned out that Mrs. Du was gagged and bound to the head of the bed. She had been trying to say something, but she even couldn''t utter aplete word.

    Seeing that, Betty rushed to Mrs. Du and untied her immediately. She could tell they were in trouble. "Oh my God!" Mrs. Du ran downstairs to call Harry as soon as possible.

    "Young Master, My Lady flew away with a luggage case!" The meeting was about to conclude when Harry received Mrs. Du''s phone call. Seeing it''s from Pearl Spring vi, he knew something unexpected happened.

    Sure enough!

    L drove away the Pearl Spring vi by motorcycle and stopped at a park. Then she fished out mobile phone to book atest flight ticket to A Country. She also called Wendy.

    L told Wendy she parked the motorcycle in front of a shop and put the key in the shop, and asked her to drive it home after she got off work.

    Wendy was totally confused. She had no idea what happened and why L asked her to do that. She didn''t even get a chance to ask, cause the phone was hung up by L soon. When she called back, the phone was power

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    when an extended ck Lincoln stopped right in front of her. L looked inside at the man sitting in that luxury sedan out of curiosity when the window was rolled down. That man, who seemed to be noble and gentle all over, looked at her with a warm smile.

    "This man seems to know me." L could tell as his face seemed vaguely familiar. But she couldn''t recall who he was and where they met before.

    "L, get in the car!" That man called her with a charming voice. Then the chauffeur got out of the car, walked towards her and put her wine in the trunk.

    "My wine... I don''t even know you. Why should I get in your car?" L was totally confused. She even got no time to stop the chauffeur.

    The chauffeur opened the door of back seats for her. "Please, Miss L. Our President is inviting you, " said the chauffeur in a respectful way.

    President? He is the President of A Country? L was shockedpletely. But what confused her most was why the President know her?

    "Miss L, please get in the care quickly. It''s not convenient for our President to stay here for long, " said the chauffeur. L got into the car finally because she wanted to figure out why the President know her.

    "Where do you live? I will send you there." Thomas looked at her affectionately. He had been back from D City for more than one month, so they hadn''t seen each other for more than one month.

    "Venice. How do you know my name?" Looking at his bright and beautiful eyes, L asked curiously.

 Chapter 62 Lolaâ€™s Post Was Pushed to the Cusp of Public Opinion

    Thomas let out a muffledughter, which totally bewitched L. Shepared him with Harry in her heart and could hardly decide who was more good-looking.

    "Well, it seems you have forgotten. You had once got drunk at Telles Hotel in D City and didn''t want to go with Harry. So you hugged me tightly!" L''s face was red already because she had drunk a lot of wine before. Now his words made her face get redder. He was the man who she embraced that day ording to Zoe. The President of A Country!

    "I''m sorry. I drank too much that day." Feeling awkward, L apologized to him.

    Thomas looked at the flushed L with a big smile, "Youe to A Country alone?" Did that man really feel relieved that she travelled alone? Especially in his country?

    The car ground to a halt in the parking space of Venice Hotel. Thomas put on the sunsses he prepared. The chauffeur took the wine out from the trunk and carried them to the presidential suite.

    "You don''t invite me to your room for a drink?" Thomas had had his sunsses on, but L only thanked him, and then closed the car door.

    "It''s toote. By the way, Mr. President, you''re supposed to be very busy, right? I''d better not bother you." It would be awkward that a woman and a man without any rtionship stayed in a room. Besides, if Harry knew it, he definitely would kill her.

    This was the first time for Thomas to be refused, especially by a woman. His interest towards L grew stronger.

    He said no more, but just asked the chauffeur to walk her to the room.

    Then, he dispatched several bodyguards to keep an eye on her safety.

    After hanging out in A Country for a few days, she received a message from Harry, "My love, it''s time for home."

    L was still mad at him. So she didn''t text him back and stayed there for two more days. Worrying that Harry would fly to A Country, she grudgingly booked a ticket for the next day.

    She posted several selfies taken in scenic spots, snacks and the air ticket on Weibo, with the text saying, "Bye, A Country."

    To her su

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ed. She looks pretty bad now!"

    Thomas asked the chauffeur to speed up. Meanwhile, he called the private doctor of Herren family, asking her to go to the hotel at once.

    When Thomas reached the hotel, his two bodyguards had detained the two wretched men. Ly writhing in pain, with clothes disheveled.

    "Take them away for interrogation." The prison of A Country was equipped with terrible torture devices. There must be a way to force them to tell the truth.

    Only Thomas and L were left in the room. The youngdy felt ufortable and moaned in the bed. As soon as Thomas approached, L grasped his wrist.

    "I''m ufortable, I want¡­" she muttered. What did she want? She had no idea. At the moment, she just felt extremely ufortable.

    Staring at his wrist that was clutched by L, Thomas could tell that she was suffering a lot of pain. Sweat streamed down her face, which looked unnatural.

    L struggled to sit up and hugged Thomas tightly. With fists clenched, Thomas thought if only this woman belonged to him.

    He was born into a wealthy family. In the past years, he had countless girlfriends. But all of them dated him for his money and power, which made him feel disgusting. Then one day, he met her. His heart was pounding. "That may be the power of love." Thomas thought to himself.

    He leaned over to kiss her. How sweet!

 Chapter 63 N7d9 Virus

    The continuous knock on the door pulled back Thomas from his wandering thought. Always calm and undisturbed, he panicked this time. Letting go of the woman in his arms, he strode to open the door.

    It was the family''s private doctor, Naomi Han, a 40-year-old woman with a wealth of medical experience. Seeing L on the bed, she knew immediately that L had been drugged, but it was not an ordinary drug.

    Naomi inserted a cold needle into the veins of L and drew a little bit of blood for assay.

    Two minutester, Naomi exined, "She is infected with the N7d9 virus that ismon in the ck market. The antidote to this poison is man. And it has to be five times, or she will die." It means that she must... Or else die.

    Thomas waved his hand and let Naomi leave. As L was tossing about, he stood by the bedside and watched her with mixed feelings.

    Her clothes were almost ripped off by herself, while Thomas had never been so hesitant. He fetched a cigarette provided by the hotel on the table, and took a puff. Without smoking experience, he started to cough violently.

    Thomas took five of them and hadn''t made a decision yet. Most of L''s clothes had been torn to shreds by herself.

    Having tucked her in, he took out his cell phone from his pocket and dialed a number.

    "She is in trouble. Hurry or she would be mine!"

    In the office, Harry hung up the phone with a gloomy look. Having no time to be jealous, he asked Joey to start his private jet.

    Ynda came to thepany to stop Harry. She watched his frightening look and asked, "What''s the matter, Harry?"

    "You go back first." He said coldly and left the office in a hurry.

    Less than two hourster, the private jetnded on the square in front of the Venice Hotel. Stunned to see the cool and handsome Harry stepping down from the ne, the doorman hurriedly opened the door of the hotel.

    "Excuse me, Sir, may I ask who..." Before the hostess had finished, Harry walked to the elevator along with Joey.

    Joey figured that L must be in some kind

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    uld it be...? She nced at the man on top of her, and her intuition told her that it must be Ynda!

    "Who did this to me? Was it Ynda?" She pushed away Harry and covered herself with the nket.

    "L, don''t think ill of Ynda. She just can''t get over the past, but she won''t hurt anyone!" Harry cannot change the fact that this little woman really disliked Ynda.

    "Let me tell you something else. Naughty was drowned. I was set up in thepany. Andst night I was poisoned. Your ex-girlfriend was absolutely in for them!" L asserted. Sara, who was not so intelligent, would only jump at her in person instead of ying dirty. She did not have that brain!

    Harry thought L was exaggerating. So he did not go on with the topic, but went directly to the bathroom to take a shower.

    L grimaced to the back of Harry. "Fine, you don''t want me to talk about it. But you are with me anyway!" L thought.

    After the shower, Harry walked out of the bathroom wrapped in bath towels, only to find there was no one on the bed. So, L disappeared...

    Harry nced around the room. Everything was gone. It seemed she ran away again!

    For god''s sake!

    Before he flew back, Harry received a text message from Thomas. The content was a name: "Sara Fu." He understood what Thomas meant. He turned his phone off after texting back "Thank you!"

 Chapter 64 You Killed Her

    In that case, he wouldn''t have to wait until L was done ying with them. Instead, he could destroy them now. So Harry just made several phone calls and clicked the mouse a few times.

    The next afternoon, the Fu Group dered bankruptcy. Yunze Company announced that it had been acquired by SL Group. Jacob Qi and Mike Qi were discharged.

    This incident set off a huge wave in D City and people even didn''t know why it suddenly happened.

    Being worn out, L finally managed to reach the airport. But she missed the flight and could only book another ticket.

    It was already 9 o''clock at night when L arrived in D City and she was thinking about where to go tonight.

    Pearl Spring? The woman was there, so she really didn''t want to go back. She then was determined to return to Yuanming Manor first and go back after the woman left.

    After making the decision, she found a restaurant to fill her stomach and then took a taxi to Yuanming Manor.

    Harry returned to Pearl Spring, but failed to see L there. L didn''t answer his phone. So he returned to thepany.

    L spent two days in Yuanming Manor and then decided to find a job.

    But what can she do? Maybe a job in an entertainmentpany? s. It may be futile to find other jobs.

    L made up her mind and targeted an entertainmentpany named JH on the Inte.

    However, when L saw the clothes she was wearing, she thought she''d better go to Pearl Spring first. Because of the journey to A Country, she only had some casual clothes with her.

    The Maserati was still parked in the garage. Harry intended to buy several new ones, so he didn''t drive it away. It just happened toe in handy. L drove back to the Pearl Spring in the Maserati.

    It had slowly turned cold at this time. Her white T-shirt and camel jacket were just enough.

    When she arrived at Pearl Spring, she didn''t see anyone there and the servants were also off duty. L directly went back to her room and packed a c

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    with relief. "Not dead, and she is still breathing!"

    "Come on! I will send her to the hospital!" Nael picked up the dying L from the floor and walked out of the vi. "Clean up blood here without leaving a trace. I will deal with the other things in the hospital. You stay at home." Nael reminded Ynda before leaving.

    Fortunately, there was no carpet on the stair steps and around the stairs. Ynda quickly went to theundry room to fetch a mop. She mopped the floor six times, and didn''t feel relieved until the blood was cleaned up.

    After walking upstairs to the second floor, she saw L''s bag dropped on the floor. She hurriedly picked them up and put them back in her cloakroom.

    Everything got back as if L had never returned. It made Ynda rx a little and she didn''t look as ghastly as before.

    Naelid L on the back seat of the car and drove immediately to the hospital. As soon as they left, Betty came back from the supermarket. She felt puzzled, as she vaguely saw a mane out of the vi and seat a woman in his arms into the car.

    However, without much thinking, she entered the vi.

    In the hospital.

    After the operation was over, L was wheeled out of the operating theatre. Nael immediately walked toward the doctor and asked, "Excuse me, how is the patient?"

 Chapter 65 Abortion Surgery

    "What kind of boyfriend are you? Your girlfriend is pregnant, why don''t you take good care of her? The mother is okay, but we couldn''t save the baby." The doctor took off his mask and red at the man in front of him.

    It was enough that the mother was okay. "Doctor, I would like to ask you a favor." Nael took the prepared check out of his pocket and slipped it to the doctor. Then they went into the office.

    Just after the meeting, Harry''s cell phone rang. But it was an unknown number. He frowned and got on the phone without saying anything.

    "Hello, this is the General Hospital of D City. Are you a family member of L Li?" Upon learning that it was a call from the hospital, Harry rose from his chair nervously.

    "What happened to her?"

    "The patient has finished an abortion surgery. This is to notify the family members to deal with the procedures!"

    Abortion surgery? Harry was dumbfounded.

    "Hey, are you there?" The nurse asked on the other side of the phone with a higher voice.

    "Pardon, what surgery did she have?" Harry thought he had misheard because he was too tired.

    "Abortion surgery. How could you not know as her family?" The nurse who was hung up on by Harry, looked at the phone in astonishment.

    L had a long dream, in which she and Harry took their children to visit her father, mother and grandmother and they sang and danced happily in the vi of the Li family. It was such sweet moment.

    Suddenly a witch appeared and took her baby away. "My baby! My baby! Don''t go!"

    L awakened from her dream, and abruptly sat up in bed.

    By her bedside, Harry was sternly staring at her and Ynda was looking at her with a sorry face.

    "What''s the matter with me?" It looked like she was in the hospital. Oh! Yes, she was pushed down the stairs by Ynda...

    "What''s the matter with you?" Gloomily looking at L''s pale face, Harry had never been so heart-broken. "L, well done!" He gritted his teeth and said ironically.

    L

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    is really sinful!

    When she was discharged from the hospital, Joey came to pick her up. She stared nkly at the familiar Maybach.

    Would Harry be in the back seat? In fact, she was still disappointed.

    Because of miscarriage, she had to stay in bed for some days after she was back in the Pearl Spring Vi.

    Harry did not show up. As the weather was turning cool, L spent her days sitting on the balcony in her long-sleeved pyjama, looking far away in a daze.

    She ate meals and went to bed as usual, behaving calmly and too calmly, which was however rather worrying.

    "L, I have been through this. The child is gone for whatever reason. Don''t take it too hard. Stay healthy and you''ll soon have your second baby." Mrs. Du gently patted L''s shoulder. She did not know how L lost her child, so she did not make morements.

    Mrs. Du couldn''t bear to see that L lived like a walking dead.

    One monthter, L fully recovered and could go out.

    During dinner time, she changed her clothes and went downstairs. Harry and Ynda had been waiting at the dining table.

    Watching L walking downstairs, Harry started having the meal without taking another look at her. Moreover, Harry picked up food for Ynda from time to time. L, however, seemed to be an outsider in this house...

 Chapter 66 Bless Me with Happiness

    Seeing her enemy revel in disying affection with her husband on the opposite side, L lost her appetitepletely.

    She stopped eating the porridge after having just little of it, and went upstairs.

    No one took notice of her or cared for her during her presence downstairs and upstairs.

    Drying her tears in silence, L get through to Wendy. She had missed many calls from Wendy that month, for she was in no mood.

    "Thank God, L, you finally call back! What have you been doingtely?" Wendy was walking around for inspection in the mall. Upon seeing the call from L, she hid away to answer it.

    "Wendy, let''s meet at Old Tree Caf¨¦ tomorrow." said L in a dispirited voice, not as vigorous as before. Wendy promptly sensed that L was not going well and answered: "OK, I will have a day off tomorrow. Let''s meet in the morning."

    Hanging up the phone, L entered the bathroom after taking off her clothes. She turned on the shower to immerse herself.

    The past episodes kept ying in her mind. Mike Qi, Sara Fu, Ynda Mo and... her poor child.

    Her crying was drowned out by the shower. After a long time, she wiped her red eyes before walking out of the bathroom.

    Harry nced at the door of the bathroom with brooding eyes but looked away the next moment.

    L didn''t expect that Harry woulde in only to give a nce at her. Was she no longer the one in his heart?

    Being absent-minded, she walked to the dresser and began to blow her hair on the seat with a drier. She went to sleep after drying her hair, without noticing when Harry left.

    The next morning, L got up very early. Nevertheless, she still met Harry, who was already seated by the table, while Mrs. Du was serving the breakfast.

    Did he spend the night at home? Where? With Ynda? Or in another room?

    L sat far away from Harry and had breakfast silently.

    Ynda had recovered from a foot injury. She went downstairs after dre

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    you? Howe you are so skinny?" Wendy looked at the smiling L fretfully. She changed a lot after a month''s separation.

    Sipping the coffee in silence, L didn''t know how to put it. "Wendy, my...child was gone."

    With eyes wide open, Wendy was shocked at what she said. What did she say? Her child! Was gone? "What''s the matter?" Wendy gripped L''s hand tightly.

    Then L told Wendy about everything in detail after Ynda came here.

    Wendy held her hand in grief. "Can it be that she really didn''t do that in A Country? I heard that SL Group had acquired your father''spany the next day after you went to A Country to make Mike and his father out of power, and thepany of Sara''s family also dered bankruptcy overnight. It must be your husband who did these."

    "Maybe he thought it was Sara who did that to me that night. But as far as I know about her, she wouldn''t do such an insidious thing, and if it was her, she must have swaggered before me."

    Wendy felt pity for L and rebuked Harry. "Though your husband is all-powerful in business, he is really an idiot when ites to love!"

    L stirred the coffee without sugar, which tasted ever bitterer than before.

    "L, look!" Wendy pointed at the big screen outside the mall across the street out of the window.

 Chapter 67 Joseph Li

    In the SL Group on therge screen.

    Harry was in a business suit and next to him was Ynda who was holding his arm and smiling like a flower.

    The press room was crammed with reporters. Although it was the press conference for the spokesperson of SL Group''s facial mask, the reporters were more interested in the recent affair between Harry and Ynda.

    "Mr. Si, Miss Mo, do you have any good news to share?"

    "Mr. Si, when will you announce the good news?"

    "Miss Mo, I heard that you are injured and have been recuperating in Mr. Si''s vi. Is that true?"

    "Miss Mo, it is said that you intend to focus your future career in the D City. Do you do this for Mr. Si?"

    ...

    Harry, as usual, without any emotion, looked at the reporters raising kinds of questions in front of him. By his side, Ynda made no reply, but her sweet smile left the public enough space to imagine.

    "Excuse me. Another spokesperson for the SL Group, Joseph Li, is here. Please pay more attention to the facial mask ads of the group. Thank you!" Joey came on the stage and introduced the internationally popr little fresh meat - Joseph Li.

    With his golden hair, Joseph Li, who was in a smart leisure suit and white sports shoes, came into sight.

    His typical wicked smile and good-looking amorous eyes are both powerful weapons to enchant women.

    As Joseph Li just appeared, young girls on the street began to scream.

    "Joseph reallyes to the D City!"

    "Joseph is still so handsome, so bad. Oh oh! I can''t help loving him!"

    The cameraman gave a close-up scene when Harry Si and Joseph Li shook hands with each other. The two men - one wicked and handsome and the other arrogant and cold. The reporters kept clicking the shutter, and those watching the screen were almost dazzled by the sh.

    "L, Joseph Li looks just like you when he smiles!" Wendy said surprisingly, but, "Jordan Li, Joseph Li, is there any rtionship between them?" She asked gently.

    L observed everybody on the screen and looked carefully at Joseph Li at the words. She only saw Jordan Li once and was not sure yet.

    "I''m not sure

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ple fighting in the corridor. So she changed the route.

    When she walked past the doorway of a private room, a person came out of the room. She took a closer look and found that he was Joseph Li. And behind him was Mia Wu.

    Looking inside, she saw Harry, Ynda and several other senior leaders of SL Group.

    Mia Wu screamed out surprisingly "Miss Li!" The private room became quiet immediately. There was an awkward moment when everyone looked at Ynda who was very close to Harry.

    L cursed in the heart: what the fuck. Then she nodded to Mia Wu, "I''m going to the toilet." Her voice was not low, which was more like an exnation.

    Joseph Li looked at the woman with ruddy cheeks in front of him. He felt a bit familiar and seemed to have seen her somewhere before.

    After the words, L walked rapidly toward the toilet. She washed her face in there and when she came out, she saw a man leaning against the wall and looking at her.

    She didn''t pay attention to him and was ready to leave. "Hey, have I seen you somewhere before?" Joseph Li frivolously looked at the woman in front of him. The more he looked at her, the more familiar he felt.

    She paused. "The most shining star Joseph Li, you have seen so many women and it''s normal that some of them look alike." L smiled at him slightly and walked toward her room.

    She may be right! But when she smiled just now, he felt more familiar!

 Chapter 68 Are You Out of Your Mind

    "What''s your name?" Joseph followed L and asked curiously.

    At that night when Wendy got into trouble, she seemed to have mentioned the man''s name was Jordan Li? "Joseph Li, do you have a rtive named Jordan Li?" L stopped and looked back at the big boy who looked a little cute.

    Big brother! He blinked. "Yes, that''s my brother. Do you know him? Are you my sister-inw?"

    L red at the big boy who was a lot taller than herself and said, "Watch your mouth! Do I look like her?"

    "Nope!" Joseph shook his head honestly, for he did not know what his future sister-inw looked like.

    She suddenly snickered. "That''s it. Since you are Jordan''s brother, you shall take the rap for him!" The words had scarcely escaped her, when L kicked to the bottom of Joseph, who nearly fell to the ground unguardedly.

    "Kick your brother when you go back. Tell him that the next time he should toy with a woman, I would bludgeon him to death!" L ran back to the private room the instant she finished.

    Looking at the woman''s receding figure, Joseph was so pissed off that he spoke out after a minute, "Hey, stop there!" What does his brother toying with a woman have to do with him? What''s more, a dull man like his brother could never toy with a woman!

    Joseph walked back to his private room with a sullen look. At sight of Mia, he remembered that she greeted the woman just now.

    "What is the name of the woman whom I met at the door?" Joseph asked Mia in anger. His words rendered the room dead silent save for the sound of light music from the screen.

    "Joseph, what''s the matter?" Ynda locked her phone screen, where she had just viewed the post on Weibo. She was downright annoyed but could not give vent to her anger. Of course, she knew that L was referring to her as the mistress. It was obvious that L was actually the mistress.

    Not only was Joseph a popr star, but he also had prominent family background in A Country that Ynda''s family would dream to catch up with.

    "She actually..." Joseph spoke but stopped on a second thought be

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    shoved it into Zoe''s arms.

    Watched attentively by the stunned crowd, Harry dragged L into his car. He walked to the driver''s seat, started the car, stepped on the elerator, turned around, and disappeared.

    "Boss, you have driven away the car, how can I send Miss Mo and Mr. Li home..." Joey watched the disappearing car, speechless. Nheless, the boss was so cool!

    Back to the vi, Harry parked the car at the gate of the vi, and pulled L back to the room.

    He threw her to the big bed, turned back and locked the door. "Harry, you are insane!" L sat up awkwardly on the bed and red at the man in front of her.

    Thinking of L''s behavior at the hotel gate, Harry said with an overcast face, "Smoke? Good for you, L." The man''s low voice made her feel dangerous.

    L raised her haughty chin. "None of your business. Get out!" She came down from the bed and was going to open the door.

    However, she hardly walked to the door and was thrown back again. L was boiling mad.

    Harry took off his suit jacket, threw it onto the sofa, and came towards her in his white shirt.

    L shivered upon looking at the gloomy expression of the man. "Harry, get out of here!" She recoiled in terror.

    The man begun to unbutton his shirt, then loosened his belt with a crisp sound.

    Shoot! L rushed to the door and was brought back again by Harry.

 Chapter 69 I Found You Filthy

    "Get off me!" L red at him, with tears shedding from her eyes.

    Harry ignored her resistance and continued what he intended to do. L closed her eyes and calmly said, "Harry, get off me. I found you filthy!" What happened between Ynda and him made L sick.

    "I am filthy? You are in no position to say so!" Harry clutched L''s neck with his big palms. The thought that L had murdered their kid was driving him insane.

    L bit her lower lip, forced to swallow all the hatred from Harry, who was behaving like an angry beast now.

    In Li Family Manor, A Country.

    A bodyguard entered a white vi at the north-western corner.

    "My Lady." He respectfully greeted the women sitting in front of the dresser.

    The middle-aged woman with heavy makeup turned around, and looked at him expressionlessly.

    "We''ve got some clues." The bodyguard said loyally, with head lowered out of fear. The vi gave him a spooky feeling whenever he was here.

    Hearing his words, the woman smiled with her red lips curving. She had been looking for that child for over 20 years, now she finally got some clues. But she must find her before her sister-inw.

    "Over 20 years ago, that human trafficker was arrested in D City. Since then, that child had been missing. Not long ago, Young Master Jordan went to D City as well, but he didn''t find her." So the kid was now in D City, with the invaluable treasure.

    "Send more people to D City. Find her before my brother. Remember not to alert anybody." The woman touched her newly styled hair, and continued to put on her emerald earrings in the mirror.

    "No problem, My Lady!"

    In D City.

    Since the mental and physical suffering that night, L hadn''t seen Harry for days.

    One day, she received an unknown number.

    "L!" It sounded familiar. "How are you doing?" Oh! It''s the president of A Country, Thomas Herren.

    "I''m good. How can I help you, Mr. Herren?" She responded without too much emotion, wondering why he made this call.

    Thomas Herren chuckled. "There is

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    , Harry didn''t show much feeling.

    "Can''t you at least make any sound and warn me?" L rolled her eyes at Harry and walked back into the room with a rather sour face.

    Harry pulled her to himself and pinned her against the wall with both arms.

    His sudden move almost made her out of breath.

    His eyes were fixed on L, who was stuck in his arms. "Who were you thinking about?" He was questioning her.

    "King of Hell." She just made it up.

    "Listen to me, L. You are not allowed to think about any other man except me. Not even the King of Hell!" Harry warned her harshly, and got closer to her until there was no distance between them.

    The familiar scent was near. L smiled ironically, "Boss Si, are you trying to enjoy the pleasure with two women?"

    Harry replied with an evil smile. "You are the only pleasure I want now." Then he kissed her sweet red lips, and carried her in.

    Perhaps Rose was right. Maybe L was indeed a tramp. Even if he hated her so much now that he wanted to kill her, he still couldn''t control his desire for this seductive woman.

    At 5 pm next day, L showed up at Vi No.6 on time. It took her half an hour to walk here. So exhausting!

    She rang the doorbell and Thomas Herren''s chauffeur answered the door.

    L greeted him nicely and the chauffeur showed her into the vi respectfully.

 Chapter 70 Hook up with Mr. President

    The decoration of Thomas''s vi was quite simple. Walls were stuck with pattern wallpaper in light ck and white. Most furniture was in ck, gray and white.

    In the spacious drawing room, there was a clothes stand hanging with a dozen of expensive formal dresses. Beside the clothes stand were several men dressing up in unique style. They were waiting for Thomas''smand. On seeing Ling in, Thomas who was sitting on the sofa leisurely with a Pad in the hands stood up to wee her at once.

    "L,e here and pick dresses." Thomas led her to the clothes stand.

    By the touch of it, L could tell that those dresses were quality. The dresses she wore for parties before were fancy enough, but those in front of her at that time were even more exquisite.

    Lpared those beautiful dresses in different colors carefully and picked two atst, one in pure white, the other one in hot red.

    "Go to the room to the right upstairs and make up. I will await you here." Then Thomas turned to servants and asked them to lead L upstairs.

    L nodded and followed servants upstairs.

    "This room should be Thomas''s bedroom." L thought. The decoration was in the same style as the drawing room. The closet and sofa are both in white. On the bed was a neatly folded creamy-white nket.

    Since there was no dresser avable in Thomas''s room, L sat at a table nearby.

    Then three styling designers came to her soon after she sat down, and started to discuss what color of lipstick and eye shadow they were gonna use to match L''s dress.

    Two hourster.

    L in a hot red dress got in Thomas''s car heading to the charity g.

    On the first floor of Telles Hotel.

    A charity g held by the government of both D City and A Country was about to begin.

    Hotel staff members were busy making the final preparation to make this party perfect, cause all guests invited were either super rich or famous in D City and A Country. Not only business tycoons, super stars but also the President of A Country would attend.

    Thus all waiters serving tonight were picked from experienced staff and went through demanding training and times of skill assessment.

    Just after 7 p.m., pairs of meticulously dressed men and women arrived at the hotel sessively. All waiters were on the ball at once. They were request

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    exactly the ink wash painting on the wall of Li vi''s living room cause it was herself who framed it.

    That painting wasn''t drawn by any famous painter, but by her deceased grandmother.

    "This is an ink wash painting by the deceased Catherine Rong. The starting price is RMB 50, 000."

    Thomas knew L wanted that painting cause she had been staring at it since it was disyed on the stage.

    "One hundred thousand." It was Harry started the first bid leisurely.

    "Two hundred thousand." It was Thomas this time who bid in a deep but elegant voice.

    "Five hundred thousand." Harry, who had been watching his mobile phone in the hands, bid without looking up.

    "One million." That was apetition between two powerful men. All guests were astonished by their bid and burst into an uproar.

    That painting wasn''t worth RMB one million at all, but the bid was continuing on.

    "Two million." Hearing Harry''s bid, Ynda secretly plucked Harry''s sleeve to remind him that the painting wasn''t worth that much money.

    "Five million." Tommy followed without any hesitation.

    "Ten million." Harry kept up with Thomas''s bid. Hearing Harry''s bid, guests seemed to be more excited and also confused. They all could tell that Harry and Thomas werepeting for something.

    Their discussion became more and more heated. "What on earth Mr. Si and President Herren are fighting for?"

    Minutester, a voice arose and shocked almost everyone, "Twenty million." L tugged at Thomas''s sleeve slightly and whispered, " This painting is not worth so much."

 Chapter 71 Began to Fight

    L''s grandmother was not a master of painting. L cared about that painting, just because her grandmother meant a lot to her.

    Looking at the anxious little woman next to him, Thomas Herren smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. If you want it, I will buy it for you."

    "There is no need topete with Harry. Let him take it. Don''t spend too much money on unworthy things." L stared at the back of Harry and bit her bottom lip. What a fool he was! Money burns a hole in his pocket?

    "Thirty million." Harry raised his paddle again.

    This time, Thomas Herren didn''t follow him. With the fall of a hammer, the auctioneer said, "Thirty Million,st chance! ...Bidder No. 6, Mr. Si. Congrattions!"

    During the following auction, Thomas Herren bid an antique of the early Qing Dynasty for twenty million.

    Harry took andscape oil painting of a famous French artist of the 17th century with the bid of fifty million. Hisvishness made everyone speechless.

    After the auction, L together with Thomas Herren bid a farewell to guests smilingly. Her face had hardly gone numb after keeping smiling when all the others left.

    L and Thomas walked out of the hotel escorted by several guards behind them. When they approached the parking garage, L rxed her hold, quietly took out her phone, had a quick look at the message and put it back.

    Seeing her little trick, Thomas Herren just smiled and said nothing.

    In the parking garage.

    The ck Maybach overbearingly stopped in the way and a man casuallyid his suit jacket on his shoulder with his tie loosened. The cigarette ends at his feet showed that he had been waiting for a long time.

    Harry blew a smoke ring, looking dispirited yet handsome.

    Thomas Herren looked at his own car. The case was that his car could move forward only if the Maybach drove away. It seemed that the man was trying to make trouble!

    "Mr. Si, could you please move your car, thank you!" Thomas Herren''s chauffeur, with great respect, asked the cold man in front of him.

    "I will if she asks me to do that." Harry took thest puff and stubbed out the cigarette. Then he pointed to L who was draping Thomas Herren''

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    wanted to try again, a luxurious car rushed over and stopped on the roadside.

    Then everyone saw that the beauty was pulled to the passenger seat of the car by a handsome man and then the car galloped away. Everyone sighed: losers as they were, they could not understand the world of the wealthy!

    "L, how dare you. Who give you the courage to show up with a man in public?" Harry locked the four car doors so that there was nowhere for L to escape.

    "Harry, you have no right to judge me! Didn''t you stay with other women in public? And you even brought her home. Would you like to be surrounded by beauties?" L raised her voice out of anger. This man was so thick-skinned!

    He nodded as if thinking of something, "Surrounded by beauties? Em, good idea."

    "You ... bastard, let me get out of the car!" Seeing Harry was thinking about it seriously, L was so furious that she broke out into curses.

    "Don''t you dare talk to me like that, L!" In the past years, those who dared to curse him all ended up tragedy. He needed to think about how to punish her.

    "I won''t go back with you!" Howe that womancently sleep with her husband in her house after killing her baby?

    The man sneered, "Why? Since you have made friends with Thomas Herren, you wanted to have an affair with him?" Harry''s satirical words made L''s eyes red.

    "So what? Aren''t you cheating on me?" L was certain that they had already slept together.

 Chapter 72 Iâ€™ll Do You A Favor

    Harry sneered disdainfully. He was cheating on her? "What evidence do you have to say that I am cheating on you?" This woman was such a ridiculous idiot!

    "What evidence do you have to say that I aborted my child?" L had long wanted to ask him this question. What made him so sure that she aborted the child on purpose?

    "Evidence?" Enraged by the topic of the miscarried child, Harry pulled the car over. "Your registration record, diagnostic list, and operation signature in the hospital, is that enough?" He unbuckled his seat belt, stepped out of the car, and pulled out L as well.

    Registration? Signature? L was confused. Ynda really put herself out to prepare these "evidence"! A little distracted, L did not resist when Harry shoved her into the back seat.

    The man tried to ride on her. "L, you killed my child, you must give me another. No! One cannot make up for your fault. It must be ten!"

    Ten? Was she a sow?

    ...

    In the middle of the night, the dozy L felt herself being put into bed.

    Pinned under the weight of a heavy body, she exerted all her strength to kick the man off the bed. "Go away!"

    Harry fell with a flop onto the floor and stood up again. Livid with rage, he fixed his eyes on the half-asleep woman.

    Harry threw himself on L without hesitation.

    The next day, L was awakened by Harry''s phone ringing. She only saw Harry getting up after answering the phone with a hum.

    L also got up. But the two people didn''t say anything to each other.

    After washing up, Harry walked downstairs first and L followed.

    Ynda had been waiting at the dining table. Upon seeing Harry, she beckoned Mrs. Du to serve breakfast for him.

    When the breakfast was almost finished, the vi doorbell rang and Mrs. Du went to open the door. It was Joey, who walked in while exchanging greetings with Mrs. Du.

    "Boss, the three cars have been arranged. You can fetch them now." Joey took out three ca

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    our business. And you don''t bother about mine." L caught his palm, trying to get rid of him.

    "L, good for you! You have killed my child. Who give you the right to mind my business?" Harry coldly looked at the wicked woman in front of him.

    "How do you know it''s your child?" L grinned and looked at him contemptuously.

    Hearing her answer, Harry turned cold all over, and stared straight at the woman. "Provoking me won''t do anything good to you!" If she dared to bear children for any other man, he would have killed her!

    She was frightened to shiver by his cold gaze. "Boss Si, please let me go, I''m engaged today!" L had made an appointment with Thomasst night. She cannot bete for the interview with the entertainmentpany.

    "If you don''te back, L, try it! Your husband will teach you a lesson!" Harry snickered when he finished his words.

    L snickered, too. Then she threw her arms around his neck and kissed his thin lips.

    To kiss her back, Harry moved his hand from L''s chin to the back of her head. The woman took a few steps forward and the man stepped back.

    With a cunning look, L bit the man on his lip with no mercy. Harry released his big hands in pain. Ignoring the man''s bleeding mouth, L escaped from his arms and ran out of the door.

 Chapter 73 Make Her Famous at Any Cost

    When L went downstairs, Joey had gone and Ynda was considering something with a sullen look. Seeing L running downstairs, Ynda red at her resentfully.

    "I am in a good mood now. If you want that car, just take it!" She fled out of the vi after snatching the key of her car. "No, To be precise, she fled away from that man. Ha-ha-ha!

    In the vi, Ynda thought it was the right time to take the next move, with her well-preserved right hand tapping on the table. "L, I am not done with you yet, not until I kick you out of Harry''s life for good!" she thought.

    In Raymond Entertainment Company.

    This is one of the two giant entertainmentpanies in D City. The other one is JH Entertainment. It was told that the boss of the former was from A Country, while where the boss of thetter came from was unknown.

    When she made it at Raymond Entertainment, there were some women lining up for audition.

    They were all breathtaking beauties featuring their own charm. Though a few of them had undergone some cosmetic surgery, so had most of the celebrities nowadays.

    Those candidates cast a nce at L who arrived in a hurry, and turned round to resume their preparation for interview.

    At that time, L received a message, saying: "Distinguished Mrs. Li, hello! Please pick up your Ferrari and Buggati Veyron in our chain store at No. 8 Liulin Rd. with your ID card before 5:00 this afternoon. Thank you and wish you well!"

    Ferrari and Buggati Veyron? Did Harry change the ownership of Ferrari? She smiled, feeling that she would soon defeat that woman!

    Soon, it was L''s turn. When she entered with her curriculum vitae, several interviewers shared a tacit agreement and started to talk in whispers. Maybe, they had been instructed by Thomas Herren before. Being the beneficiary of nepotism, L felt a little embarrassed...

    Therefore, she exerted herself to the utmost in her performance.

    Though she had not danced for a long time, she was not out of practice. Her enchanting dance and lofty expression in the eyes... were extremely perfect.

    As s

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ear the SL Group, feeling reluctant though, she still headed for thepany to find Harry. But her inconsistency was just like smacking herself in the face!

    After parking the car steadily at the gate of the SL Group, L got out. She entered thepany, witnessed by others with envy andplexity. But she was still greeted by many, and she smiled back at them.

    She came to the CEO floor directly. Those secretaries knew who she was for certain!

    So she was led into the office and told that she had to wait for a while till the CEO finished his meeting.

    L sat on the sofa and walked around in Harry''s spacious office to kill time. She pushed another door open into his lounge, where the glorious sunshine cast on the broad bed for temporary residence. In the closet disyed some clothes and shoes for change in a casual way.

    At that time, the door of the office was opened, and L went out of the lounge.

    After cing his documents onto the desk, Harry looked at the woman walking out of the lounge and approached her. The bite mark on his mouth was a constant reminder for him of what the woman had done that morning!

    "I have my reason toe here. Boss Si, I need your help." said L, slightly red on cheeks as looking at Harry who was extremely attractive as always dressed in a suit and tie.

    "What''s up!" He sat down on the sofa beside her, nobly cross-legged.

 Chapter 74 Throw Money in Harryâ€™s Face

    She had just flung the bank cards onto the table in the morning and now she came here again... "I want to buy something." L said cheekily.

    By the way, the two tiny bruises on his lips are really funny...

    "Is it so funny?" Harry was thick-skinned to attend the meeting with the bite marks. Watching the twisted expression of those executives who tried to hold backughter, Harry wanted to cut down their bonuses this month in half.

    "Indeed!" L touched her nose and answered truthfully.

    Harry replied with murderous look in his eyes. "Buy something, right?" The man leaned on the sofa and looked leisurely at the woman in front of him.

    How L wished to kill him for his arrogance! "Yeah! Since you have changed the name to mine, I''ll brazen it out ande to you!" She looked helpless.

    "No problem!"

    When L was carried to the big bed in Harry''s lounge, she vowed to herself. Damn it, she must make big bucks in the future, and throw money in Harry''s face¡ªthe man to whom she was selling herself for his money now!

    When L got into the car, gripping a golden VIP card, she wanted to cry! Being tortured for a few hours! This was the price for the card! The point was the card was registered in her name! Harry told her that it was the profit of Blue Ind Mall in thest two months...

    At Blue Ind Mall.

    When Wendy got off work, L dragged her to the mall for a shopping spree. Wendy had no choice but to apany her boss''s wife.

    "Wendy, let''s go for dinner!" L was fitting on a pair of high-heeled boots, very good!

    "Sorry, I can''t! The kid I am tutoring is going to take an exam again. I have to spend two more hours today!" Recently, Wendy became the mall manager with the help of L. With increased ie, she didn''t have to do several part-time jobs at the same time!

    "All right! Then I''ll go back alone!" Her n to eat hot pot was spoiled.

    "Oh, why don''t you take back your motorcycle? I''ve been riding it for a long time!" Wendy thought of something important.

    L waved her hand and said, "I may not need it

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    ng the men to prevent him from going upstairs.

    They came to a deadlock. "L, can you not be so childish?" Harry looked at the small hand pulling his wrist. There was really nothing he can do with her.

    She was childish? All right. L took what he had in his hand, grabbed the key of the apartment and went out. "You two go on flirting with each other, I''ll move out!"

    As L was changing her shoes, Harry watched her and closed his eyes with irritation. What should he do to keep this little woman from making trouble for him! As you like!

    Ynda gloated over L''s walking out of the door. This was exactly what she wanted!

    Before L got into her car, she took a look at the closed vi door. It saddened her that Harry didn''t even ask her to stay. She drove away in her Bugatti Veyron.

    At the address mentioned by Harry, L pressed the elevator button for the 28th floor. Instead of using fingerprint, L opened the apartment door with the key. Covering over 200 square meters, the apartment was furnished with high grade furniture and appliances.

    Humph! Harry, you must have bought this apartment to keep a mistress! L''s heart was aching. Isn''t Pearl Spring 8 a better choice for you to do that?

    Fine, I will give you the chance and I don''t have to see that vicious bitch every day! I won''t make you embarrassed, either. Heh!

    Harry, good for you!

 Chapter 75 Became a Hit

    L picked a room with a balcony, took out a four-piece bedding set from the wardrobe, and made the bed for herself. She also put the set of newly bought cosmetics in the bathroom. After finishing all the work, she felt the rumble of her stomach. All the pots and pans in the kitchen were well-prepared. The point was... She can''t cook! Reluctantly, L took her handbag and went out, trying to find a ce to have dinner.

    When eating the "Hot and Sour Rice Noodles", L was still pondering whether she was so stupid that she got herself instead of Ynda out of the vi!

    Before going to bed, she took a look at her cell phone. But there were no short messages or WeChat messages at all... Only on Weibo, she saw a lot of private messages sent fromizens, none of which were sent from Harry. Forget it, whatever, that''s it, go for sleep!

    The next day, L, who were dressed in a white suit and a ck long jacket, went to the studio to meet the director.

    Howard Chen, the film director, became famous overnight only a few years ago for making a movie about earthquake. Today he is one of the biggest names among directors. He is forthright but hot-tempered by nature.

    Upon seeing Ling, the director was kind of satisfied. "This is the script. Read it. Your part in the y is not much, just some dialogues in the first few episodes. You are a green hand. Let''s see how you do today, and I will give you the next y."

    L nodded her thanks and went aside to read the script.

    After a short while, a woman came up. She wore a business suit and looked in her thirties. Upon seeing L, she said, "Miss Li, I''m Mona Chen, Howard Chen''s sister. I''m your agent from now on!"

    L stood up and shook hands with Mona. "Mona, nice to meet you!"

    Mona gauged L and nodded her head approvingly. Even though being brought in by those on high, L was modest and easy-going.

    You cannot be certain about the performance of an actress without an audition. But that doesn''t seem to matter, does it?

    "After you finish the script, I''ll take you to thepany for the following work." Mona sat down next

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    to take a good bath and sleep. She would continue the act of imperial concubine Ling Ning tomorrow.

    L threw her handbag onto the sofa and entered the bedroom. "Ah!" The man lying on the bed startled her, and all the fatigue ran away.

    Afterposing herself, L went straight to the bathroom, and locked the door from inside, without casting a second nce to him.

    Harry was not in a hurry, just waiting for her to walk out after shower.

    A soothing bath took L almost an hour. She came out from the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel and went directly into the neighboring room.

    Once again, she locked the door and did not intend to let Harrye in.

    Having waited for more than ten minutes without seeing L, Harry got up to look for her. He found that the neighboring room was locked from inside, and understood what was going on in a sh.

    Harry got the spare key from the study drawer and opened the door directly.

    L was making the bed. Seeing Harrying in with a gloomy face, she was speechless for the moment. Why did Harry always have the key?

    Though being ignored by L, Harry pulled her into his arms and red at this disobedient little wife. "When are you going to stop?"

    L didn''t answer him and struggled to free herself from his arms. Harry held her tightly, refusing to let her go.

    How could she be so stubborn as to leave home for a week! Good! Very good!

 Chapter 76 The Man Who She Secretly Missed

    "Entering the entertainment circle with the help of the other man?" The woman was silent.

    "L, you are making a mistake!" The woman was still silent.

    "Don''t talk? All right, let''s do something other than talking!"

    "Harry, let go of me!" L opened her mouth finally.

    "Let go of you? No way!" He held her in his arms and kissed her.

    Unable to free herself from his control, L stepped on his foot and jumped out at once while he was distracted. She red at the man in front of her and rubbed her lips hard.

    Why he always set the rules? He could cheat in their marriage, letting the other woman live in his home, whereas she was criticized by him for entering the entertainment circle!

    While the woman was rubbing her lips, the man''s eyes were gleaming with danger.

    He stepped forward, shouldered the woman, threw her on her room bed and stopped her.

    "Go away!" She tried to kick him, but missed.

    He pinched her chin, showing a very angry expression. "What did I say to you? You''re not allowed to step into showbiz. You turn a deaf ear?" Harry pinned the disobedient woman.

    L gave up struggle and turned her head aside, ignoring him.

    At this time, Harry''s personal cell phone rang. He took the phone out of his pocket, looked at the phone number and pressed the "Answer" button.

    "Young Master, Miss Mo seems to have a stomachache, and is ill in bed. I don''t know what to do." With trembling voice on the phone, Betty reported as what Ynda told her to.

    "Tell her to go to the hospital!"

    "But... Miss Mo can''t get up. I can''t carry her by my own..." Hearing the perplexed voice of Betty over the phone, L sneered. What a capable bitch!

    "I''m going back now!" Harry hung up the phone, got up from L and was ready to leave.

    L was lying on the bed, sneering. This was her husband in name! He was thinking about the other woman even when he was on top of her!

    "I''m going back to Pearl Spring. Onest time, quit the entertainment circle!" Harry left the apartment after saying his words.

    L was left alo

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    L had something to say.

    She put down her knife and fork. "A paparazzo had just photographed us." She was still in the beginning of her career and could not afford a scandal.

    "Eat your meal!" Harry did not show his attitude, and calmly looked at the anxious L.

    "Didn''t you get rid of all the news that you had with Ynda before? Delete ours, too!" The man''s calmness made L a bit more anxious.

    The men looked attentively at her and spit out, "No!" His blunt answer made L speechless.

    L pouted and took out her cell phone to see if her Weibo was upied by "keyboard men". Harry grabbed her cell phone and put it in his pocket. "Can you just enjoy the meal?"

    Discontentedly, L cut the steak in the te, her mind stuffed with the scandal. She regretted not going out in disguise.

    "I don''t mind. Why do you mind? Does it bother you to be photographed together with me?" Harry took L''s te, cut the steak quickly, and handed it to her.

    She grunted, "Of course! I am in the novice period, if the fans who believe you and Ynda are a couple take me as the mistress, it would be a game over for me." Millions of their supporters on Weibo were probably shouting curses towards her right now!

    "Have you not taken a photo of our marriage certificate? Post it, you have my permission!" Shut up their mouths! That was the simplest way!

 Chapter 77 Not Me

    L curled her lips, thinking that if her marriage was exposed, her acting career would soone to an end! She decided to let it go, for the best way was to keep silent! When the sensation faded away, people would forget about it!

    After the lunch, L took out her sunsses from the bag and put them on. But what Harry wanted to do was just to throw them away, for they covered much of her face.

    Then, he did so. After giving him a re, L pulled her cor up and covered her face before getting into Harry''s car.

    "L, move back to the vi." This farce shoulde to an end! Harry made the order in a calm tone while driving skillfully.

    The woman paused and asked, "What about Ynda?" Her simple question sent Harry into silence for half a minute. "Mother hase here the other day." Rose Mu kicked up a row, when knowing that Ynda was about to move out, and threatened to break off with him if he drove Ynda out.

    L kept silent. Then, why should she go back? She still remembered Ynda''s dirty trick of pping her several times under the cover of the plot of the drama!

    "L, you can ignore her presence!" said Harry in a low tone. He would solve this after all.

    The woman responded with a sneer. "Have you heard this - If I am the one you love, I will not fear endless rivals in love? But I am not the one in your heart." muttered she, which cooled the atmosphere in the car.

    "How do you know that you are not in my heart?" Harry squeezed that out, gnashing his teeth.

    "Isn''t she also in your heart? You are really something!" L sneered. Harry looked at her, with an impulse to throttle her. With the skillful steering, Harry pulled over.

    "Didn''t I tell you to give me some time?"

    The woman looked steadily at his eyes. "Time? How long? Half a lifetime?" asked she in an undisturbed tone, running her fingers through her hair around the ear.

    Harry held her face to make her look at him. "No, it won''t be th

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    h! No!" L was rather confused at what Ynda cried.

    "I don''t know these men!" Did Ynda think she was kidnapped here by L? L was the one who had been kidnapped!

    "Stop it!" said a man swiftly and fiercely in a familiar cold voice.

    "Harry, help!" Ynda cried rather sadly, as if Harry was the only life-saving straw to her.

    The scare in Ynda''s eyes brought him back to the day when Ynda desperately cried for help in the hotel while he was not by her side.

    The men stopped once they saw Harry, and the African man riding on Ynda turned around to ask, "Miss Li, should we continue?"

    ...

    The homicidal look from Harry made L suddenly realize what happened. She was framed up by this woman...

    "Harry, not me!" She looked at Harry at once, only to find his eyes glued to Ynda, which were red out of fury. He didn''t even look at her.

    The man hurried to Ynda and kicked the African man away. The brawny men gathered behind L immediately.

    "Ynda, you must be crazy!" Seeing those brawny men hiding behind her like seeking shelter, she got so angry that her hands trembled.

    Ynda was shivering in the arms of Harry, who took off his coat to drape it over her shoulders.

    L furiously stepped forward to strip off the coat and throw it away in a huff.

 Chapter 78 I Will Be in Hell

    "p!" With a crisp sound, L''s face twisted to one side, and her ears were buzzing.

    He... actually pped her...

    He didn''t use all his strength. Though her face hurt, it was her heart that hurt even more.

    "Harry, you don''t believe me?" L touched her pped face, still asked innocently.

    "L! Enough! I have never taken you for a vicious woman!" Harry said through gritted teeth. Until now, he finally saw through her ¡ª an insidious and vicious woman!

    With these words he picked up the shivering woman on the ground and prepared to leave.

    L smiled with a touch of self-mockery. "Harry, if you don''t believe me today, we shall... divorce!" Why holding on to a marriage like this?

    The man turned around and uttered a word coldly, "Okay!" His expression made L feel that she had never known him!

    He even agreed to divorce, huh! Looking at the man turning his back, L shouted, "Harry Si, if you turn your back on me today, I will be in hell!"

    L retreated step by step towards the vast sea. Harry took a deep look at her and turned away without hesitation.

    He didn''t take a few steps before he heard a loud plop. Someone jumped into the sea...

    Hearing that, Harry paused but he did not turn around.

    After that, a dozen of plops were heard continuously from all directions.

    The next day.

    A video that was apparently from a stalker spread over the Inte. Someone had stealthily filmed the scenest night at the wharf. It was very exciting.

    The stalker intentionally recorded from Ynda''s calling for help. The video ended when L jumped into the water and a dozen men in ck followed suit.

    It was obviously a love triangle, in which L kidnapped Ynda, who was saved by Harry.

    The part where L mentioned divorce was also deliberately cut. So theizens mistook that L threatened suicide because Harry did not love her.

    Overnight, L was missing. She even became "the ot

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    he screen.

    "Mr. ... Herren." L said in a hoarse voice. Seeing L waking up, Thomas put down his work, and came over.

    "Are you alright?" Thomas looked at her tenderly, and his eyes were full of concern. He helped her up from the bed and ced the pillow under her back for her to lean on.

    L gently nodded, "Did you save me?" Before opening her eyes, she recalled everything of the day. He must be the man who saved her.

    No matter what he was up to, he saved her, didn''t he?

    "My men arrived therete, only to see you jumping down. Why were you so silly?" Sitting by the bedside, Thomas felt concerned and forced a smile.

    Sheughed at herself. She thought that threatening the man with her suicide would make a difference.

    But little did she know that she had no ce in his heart, even if she was in danger. "Thank you, Mr. Herren." L thanked him sincerely.

    "It''s all right. Take care of yourself. Your y has been dragging on for a couple of days, and I can''t handle it if you don''t get well." He looked at her half-jokingly.

    L nodded and said, "I need more sleep." Perhaps, because she just recovered and was still weak, L felt tired though she only sat up for a short while.

    Thomas helped her lie down and put the pillow for her. "Have a good rest!"

 Chapter 79 All She Needed to End Everything

    L nodded and closed her eyes. A tear drop rolled down her cheeks upon hearing Thomas''s footsteps receding into the distance.

    She was done with Harry. There was no need to humiliate herself. So, let it go!

    L slept till night, and when she woke up, a young girl walked in holding a tray.

    "Miss, you wake up." The young girl looked about the same age as her. When she saw that L woke up, she put the tray on the table, ran over, and helped her up gently.

    "Well, what time is it now?" L was alright except for her sore throat and painful chest.

    "Over seven o''clock, Miss. Please have some soup I just made." She brought the soup over, ced it at the bedside, and prepared to spoon the soup to her.

    "Thank you, I''ll do it myself!" Feeling embarrassed, L took over the bowl, which almost fell off her shaking hands. Fortunately, the soup did not spill out for the bowl was not full.

    "It''s okay, Miss. You are not feeling well, let me feed you." The young girl smiled joyfully, which made L feelfortable.

    "You can call me L. What''s your name?" L asked curiously as the girl was scooping up the soup.

    "My name is Coco Gu. I know you, you are a big star!" Coco looked at L with envy. She was so lucky that she could actually meet the President of A Country and a big star!

    "You are ttering me! I''m not famous yet!" Ynda couldn''t just stop at that. If L knew her at all, she would take things further by provoking public outcry against her.

    After finishing off the soup, L regained strength and wanted to take a bath.

    Coco Gu was hired by Thomas to take special care of L. When she was in the bathroom, Coco guarded her at the bathroom door, in case that she might be ufortable and need help.

    L found that Coco had already prepared milk bath for her in the bathroom. Next to the bathtub were several bottles of newdies'' luxury toiletries, as well as men''s b

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    now, he was too excited and had already been noticed by some others.

    "Well. I am fine!" L ordered a cup of coffee and became lost in thought. When she came across Harry at the Pearl Spring, he treated her like a stranger.

    "L? L?" Zoe called L''s name several times before she came to her senses.

    "What?" L smiled, in a way that waspletely different from before.

    "You and... Ynda and Harry, what''s going on?" Zoe had seen the video and was bewildered for a second. Would L find someone to humiliate Ynda? It was definitely impossible. Even if L hated the woman, she would not retaliate against her in such a way. Only those who did not know her would believe the scene on the video. God knows how the video was produced!

    "That''s why I came to you... You go to Harry''spany and hand this over to him." L pulled out a portfolio with a lot of stuff.

    Zoe took a quick look at what was printed on the paper, and stared wide-eyed at L. "L, are you sure you want to do this?"

    Zoe felt his heart was trembling, as if he would soon get something that he had lost...

    L didn''t notice anything unusual about Zoe. She took a sip of the bitter coffee and nodded her head.

    After a long silence, he spoke, "I''ll send it to him tomorrow."

 Chapter 80 Wanting Nothing from Divorce

    "I will give you his phone number. If you cannot get in, call him." L told so to Zoe and entered Harry''s private number in his cellphone.

    "Ok. L, if you need me, let me know. I am always by your side." L felt a deep affection from Zoe, but she didn''t take it seriously and shook her head to wake herself up.

    "Got it. One more thing¡­" L thought it was better to move from Thomas Herren''s ce as soon as possible. After all, it was not convenient to live there.

    "What''s up?" Zoe asked. He was very willing to help.

    "I would like to rent a house. Could you help?"

    "No problem. What kind of house do you want? "

    "Some ce quiet and clean with adequate space for solo living." L answered. She didn''t ask for much.

    "Ok. I will get goingter and call you by tomorrow."

    After talking about some other stuff, L went to the Blue Ind Mall and called Wendy at the gate.

    Wendy had already gone home after work. She was so excited about L''s call that she jumped off the chair immediately.

    If L did not repeatedly guarantee that she was ok, she could hardly stop Wendy''s eagerness to meet her.

    "It iste today. How about talking in Wechat? I will go for you sometimeter", L promised.

    "All right. Drive safe", Wendy said. L hung up the phone and drove away.

    The next day, Zoe dialed the number L gave him.

    "Hello!" A colder voice came over the phone.

    "Are you at work now? I have something from L", his directness made Harry silent for a while.

    "I will be there soon, " said Harry finally.

    Joey picked up Zoe on the first floor and guided him upstairs. Looking at the huge office, he sneered.

    What was the use of owning such a bigpany, for such an idiot both mentally and emotionally?

    In the office, the sneer disappeared suddenly when Zoe made an eye contact with the

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ange her situation.

    She thought for a while and agreed.

    It was a Xianxia movie. Her role was quite demanding. As a fox which disguised itself as a teenager, she must act both coquettishly and innocently.

    And Ynda acted as a crafty daughter from a rich family. Her partner was Joseph Li, who acted as an iparable man named Ryan Yan. This screen couple was as popr as Ynda and Harry.

    The story was the same as the old tricks: the secondary female lead loves the male lead while the secondary male lead shows affection to the female lead. The little fox L yed was called Pearl. She had no good ending and disappearedpletely as her soul was torn into pieces by the armor lock of the heroine.

    In the first day of shooting, Joseph intended to revenge on L, but what he received was a calm look, which was not as lively and naughty as that day.

    Thinking of the things happened before, Joseph decided to let it go.

    The first episode was a good start. Ynda acted incisively and L did her job well, which was the happiest thing for the director.

    When the work was over, L heard two girls muttering while changing her clothes, "Ynda must be very happy. She even got picked up by Mr. Si."

 Chapter 81 Incomparably Beautiful

    "I am so envious of Ynda! No wonder L is willing to be a disgusting mistress. Mr. Si is not only handsome, rich but also thoughtful. No woman can resist this kind of man."

    Suddenly, L came out from behind, which scared them. They thought L didn''t hear what they talked cause L just passed by them straightly without saying anything.

    When L walked sadly to the doorway of filming site, unsurprisingly, she saw Ynda getting in Harry''s car.

    To conceal embarrassment, she fished her mobile phone out at once and pretended she was ying with the phone while waiting for taxi.

    Ynda saw L too. "Is she standing there to try to seduce my Harry again?

    If she dares to do that again, I won''t let her off." She sneered.

    When L was passing by Harry''s Maybach slowly, a white Ferrari stopped beside her.

    It was Joseph.

    "Get in the car. I send you home!" Joseph was sitting in the fancy car and waving at L with a bright smile on his attractive face.

    But L shook her head, "No, thanks."

    She neither wanted to make any new friends nor had contact with too many people at that time.

    On hearing that unexpected answer, Joseph got out of the car and said, "To be honest, I feelfortable staying with you. How about that I give you a chance to be my sister!" He looked at L arrogantly, cause in his opinion, to be his sister was a supreme honor for anybody.

    L rolled her eyes at that proud big boy and let out two words again, "No, thanks." Then she hailed a taxi and left, leaving Joseph standing there alone in shock.

    Joseph was so angry that he swore to teach L a lesson the next day.

    Harry saw all that through the rear view mirror.

    Although Harry kept his poker face unchanged throughout, Ynda still felt worried. She knew it was L that Harry had been staring at. "Does he still love L Li?" She wondered crazily.

    Harry didn''t start his car until the taxi ran out of his sight.

    It was a snowy day. L''s part was a fox-incarnated woman. She needed to show the cuteness of Pearl who became a woman for the first time. L threw all her negative emotions behind and showed her most attractive feature.

    Her performance surprised everyone. How could that pure little Pearl wreck others'' marriage?

    L in a snow-white mink hair cloak of ancient style was standing in the snow and fondling the spotless snow around her. With a smile blooming on her face, she looked lik

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    my Joseph!"

    ...

    In the CEO office of SL Group.

    Harry was sitting on the executive chair and sliding pictures on Weibo. The woman in pictures was beautiful and pure with a smile blossoming on her pink face. Harry couldn''t help downloading them. Of course, those with Joseph in were passed over.

    Harry ignited a cigarette and took a puff as squinting at the woman in pictures.

    "L Li! How could you still be so happy and carefree after you did that to Ynda." Harry thought.

    Then Harry made an internal call, asking Joy toe to his office.

    Joy took a deep breath outside the door to make himself fully prepared to face theing "storm" before he went in. He told himself to be careful every day.

    Because in that period of time, his boss became a moody workaholic, working overtime and blowing off steam at any time. All employees were too scared to approach him.

    "Boss!"

    "Check where L is living now." Harry flicked ash into the ashtray with his slender finger. He was heavily addicted to cigarette in those days.

    "Ok." Joy replied. But he was wondering now that Boss and Miss L have divorced, why Boss still wants to know where Miss L is living?

    In his opinion, L was just a princess who might be short-tempered and childish sometimes but absolutely no bad. Boss was tricked by his ex-girlfriend. Although Joey was a clear-minded bystander, he didn''t dare to tell Boss his opinion..

    In the filming site.

    Little Pearl was pped by Judi yed by Ynda because she knocked over her balsam on which Judi had spent a day and a night by ident. Linda''s face became swollen soon.

 Chapter 82 Showing Love in Public

    L cupped her swollen cheek and red at the woman in front of her. For a moment, she really wanted to pounce and strangle her.

    "Lady Judi, I didn''t mean to." The eyes of Pearl glowed with strange red light, which made the frightened Lady Judi take a step back. Dazzled, Judi noticed that red light in Pearl''s eyes was gone after a second.

    At this time, the leading role Juan Sheng, yed by Joseph, came over. Wearing a white long gown, he has cascades of ck hair that was decorated with a simple jade hairpin. He asked with a cold face what was going on. Judi quickly pulled Juan''s sleeve,ining pitifully.

    Judiined that Pearl deliberately knocked over the balsam that had taken her a day and night to decoct. And she intended to give this precious gift to Juan.

    Juan nced coldly at Pearl without mercy, grabbed Judi''s hands, and walked towards the wing-room. L looked at the two of them, as if she had seen the back of Harry the day he carried Ynda in his arms and went away resolutely. With tears in her eyes, L felt heart-broken, painful, frustrated, and a bit despairing.

    "Cut!" Called the director, who was very satisfied with this part of episode. L, however, seemed unable to extricate herself from the y. Tears were still rolling down her cheeks, and an air of mncholy surrounded her. The photographer quickly gave her a close-up, with the text:

    "I still like you so much. You''re like snow, beautiful but cold. If I were talented, I would write hundreds of poems dedicated to your beauty."

    When Mona saw that L had been in a trance for quite a while, she came to remind her. L looked back at Mona and was confused. "L, switch to the next scene!"

    It was only then that L realized what was going on. She immediately wiped the tears from her face.

    "This is too hard!" Mona looked at the marks of p on L''s face, muttered discontentedly, and then called in the dresser to touch up her makeup. The marks were barely covered with a thickyer of powder.

    Never mind! She would not rush into anything before she was strong

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    "Ynda, we are here!"

    Fans, most of which were here for Joseph and Ynda, crazily waved the luminous signs with the names of their idols on them.

    Compared with Joseph and Ynda, fans of L and other supporting roles were a lot fewer.

    "Dear audience, wee to our show. This time we have invited the six main roles in Long-Cherished Wish, the hot movie. Now let''s wee Joseph Li..." When the tall hostess introduced Joseph, the audience burst into shouting and cheering. Joseph greeted the fans with his charming smile.

    When L''s name was mentioned, she held the microphone, a little nervous. This was her first time participating in a variety show. "Hello, everyone. I''m L Li. Nice to meet you. Thank you!" Her simple and graceful greetings won screams from fans.

    The fans of Ynda didn''t buy it, what''s worse, someone shouted "Whore, get out!"

    It was a bit awkward, so the host hurried to the next topic. "We are excited to see our actors and actresses. Let''s begin to interview them. If you have any questions, feel free to text them to the phone number at the bottom of the screen. We will help you get the answer."

    "Yes. Now let me start from our handsome Joseph and gorgeous Ynda. As the protagonists in Long-Cherished Wish, you have already cooperated with each other several times. Could you tell the fans what is the personal character of your partner?"

 Chapter 83 Taking Each Other as A Passer-by

    The hostess handed over two microphones to Joseph and Ynda respectively which led fans under the stage scream excitedly.

    "Joseph is a lively and thoughtful big boy. He always has ways to enliven the atmosphere and make usugh!" Ynda replied to Joseph''s fans with her trademark smile and made all fans scream crazily again.

    "International super star Ynda is a beautiful andpetent queen with fabulous acting. She taught us a lot." Joseph answered simply cause he didn''t want to say too many things that went against his conscience.

    From then on, Ynda''s fans crowned her International Queen.

    Then the hostess went to L and asked, "The cute little Pearl yed by Miss L is enchanting but also pure and innocent sometimes. I wonder what are you like in real life?"

    "Eh... My real personality is different from little Pearl''s, I think I am a casual person in life." Lughed when answering that question. She thought she had no specially highlighted personality trait.

    "Miss L, may I ask you a question on behalf of fans? Manyizen say you are the mistress of Mr. Si of SL Group. Would you please exin this to your fans?" The hostess''s question quieted all fans down cause they all wanted to know the answer.

    L blinked her eyes out of astonishment. That question was not on the agenda. But all fans were looking at her expectantly and waiting for her answer, so she had to respond. She thought for a while and said, "Mr. Si and I are just friends. In order to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings again, we have reached a consensus. We will take each other as a passer-by in the future." "Divorce was a kind of consensus, wasn''t it?" L thought.

    L was trying to smile to make herself look carefree. But that hostess threw another question. "How about that video which was deleted? Many people said you kidnapped our Ynda and Mr. Si saved her atst." That question cooled the lively atmosphere right away. The show director winked at that hostess several times trying to stop her. But the hostess turned a blind eye to his warning.

    L took a deep breath and lifted the microphone close to her l

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    isn''t it?" She thought.

    She has epted the reality that she was going to live alone without Harry. She couldn''t tell if it was her fault or Harry''s.

    No matter what, their rtionship was over.

    But she still felt heartbroken when she thought of Harry and their past happiness.

    "Harry is supposed to be happy with Ynda. Does he miss me every now and then just like the way I miss him?" She thought.

    L stayed in M Country for her movie for more than a month. Many fans who knew her itinerary in advance went to airport to wee her the day she came back.

    The airport was crowded with fans. They were holding up borate boards with L''s name on and waiting for L patiently.

    L was surprised and grateful to see so many fans awaiting her, so she removed sunsses to show respect to fans.

    L''s reaction made fans more excited. The airport was filled with ear-splitting scream soon.

    "L Li, we love you!"

    "L, we like you so much!"

    "L Li, "L Li, we love you..."

    L took time to sign autographs and took photos with nearby fans patiently.

    In the whole course, she kept a sweet smile on face which made her kind and approachable.

    When she walked to the nanny van, a young girl was pushed down in front of her by other excited fans who were pushing and shoving each other to try to get closer to L. Seeing that, L threw her handbag and sunsses to Mona in no time.

 Chapter 84 Can I Help You

    Getting back up with the help of L, the girl was too excited to say anything but put her arms around L''s neck.

    Other fans yelled, "How sweet L is!"

    "How lucky she is!"

    L also gave that girl a hug and an autograph before getting in her car. For that girl, an embarrassing moment thus turned out to be a warm and nice thing with L''s help.

    Witnessing the car driving away, all the fans drifted away reluctantly.

    L was supposed to have two days off before going to A Country for the next shoot. Mona Chen got a youth film for L, where she would y the lead. L agreed to y the part after checking her schedule.

    Having slept all day, L was so hungry that she had to get up and go downstairs with a hoodie.

    On her way, she suddenly heard some noise from behind. Turning her head, she found that it was a punch up. She put the hood up and tried to slip away.

    Unfortunately, she was noticed by two of them and was about to be caught. L quickly ran into a mall and finally got rid of the two guys.

    "Oh my god! They freaked me out. Who were they? Why did they chase after me?" L thought. It seemed that they were not paparazzi, but bodyguards from two employers¡­ She was a bit puzzled and got out from another door of the mall.

    "Was it possible that one group was sent by Thomas Herren to protect me while the other to hurt me? Then the two groups began fighting after meeting each other there?" Yes, this was the only possibility.

    Absorbed in her thought, L barely noticed that the two followers appeared again. She didn''t realize it until they stopped her.

    One of them said, "Miss Li, my boss invites you to his ce, please go with us."

    "Who is your boss?" L asked while walking straight forward.

    "You will know it when you get there, Miss Li¡­", the bodyguard had to stop and began running again, beca

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    u help me to move them? I will treat you a nice dinner, " she saidughingly. It was a shame that she hadn''t ever treated Zoe a meal since he helped her every time.

    "No problem."

    Hanging up the phone, L was close to her home. Looking around alertly, L found nothing suspicious except Harry''s car.

    She went upstairs directly. A knock at the door came to her ears soon after she closed the door.

    Knowing who was there, she paced slowly to the door with no intention to open it.

    There was another knock. She opened the door atst.

    After the tall man came in, the room seemed to be a little crowded.

    It was a mature man dressed with an Italian handmade tweed coat. He coldly looked around and found that the space was small but warm and cozy.

    "Mr. Si, can I help you?" L asked. Leaning against the door, she didn''t close it, nor want him to stay there for a long time.

    "It seems that you have lived a good life." Harry said while seating himself on the sofa, which was so small andpact that he felt a little ufortable.

    L didn''t answer, still leaning there, casually.

    Harry stood up, dragged her in and closed the door.

    Then he pushed her against the wall with a solemn face. "Don''t wanna talk?"

 Chapter 85 Get Out

    The air was frozen with awkwardness. L turned her head, unwilling to face him. "Boss Si, it''ste. You''d better go!"

    Harry sneered, "L, you have hurt others, while you are free and unfettered. Good for you!" He pinched L''s small chin with his right hand.

    "Harry Si, get out of here, now!" L broke away from his control, went to the door, opened it, and asked him to leave.

    "Asking me to get out? What right do you have to order me, vicious woman?" Harry kicked the door shut with a grim face and confronted L in the room.

    "I am vicious? Didn''t I divorce you? And I stay far away from you. What do you want from me?" L was a bit agitated when she heard Harry calling her vicious woman.

    Looking at her painful expression, Harry felt ufortable, too. "What do I want? I did not hold you responsible. I am kind enough to you! It seems that you have seeded in whitewashing yourself recently! If you hurt Ynda again in the future, you will be shut out from the entertainment circle!" He looked at her and said in a cold voice.

    It turned out that Harry was trying to avenge his girlfriend. "Get out!" L pointed in the direction of the door, her eyes red. She didn''t want to see the man for another second.

    "Get out?" Harry wrapped his hands around L''s waist.

    Unguarded, L stumbled and fell into the man''s arms. "Harry, we have nothing to do with each other. Touch me if you dare, and I will sue you!"

    "Try it, I''m not leaving today!" Harry carried her by her waist and kicked her bedroom door open.

    "You bastard, let go of me!" L was really angry. Why should he bother her again? An ex-husband, who didn''t care about her life, still flirted with her. Wasn''t this insulting?

    Harry controlled her, ignoring her protests.

    A sleepless night...

    When L woke up the next day, she was all alone in the bedroom. The smell of bath cream remained in the air, and her body was seized by difort.

    Damn it, bloody asshole! L got up and stag

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ch a good way for me in the entertainment circle, I shall live up to your expectations. I''ll focus on my acting." She was with Harry yesterday, how could she have the mood to find another man?

    Thomas shook his head and smiled. "Well, then you take a rest. Do your best in tomorrow''s shooting. And I also have job to do!" He didn''t want to push her.

    L was relieved after Thomas left. He always gave her a kind of oppressive feeling. Be sure to make good money in the future, and then repay him!

    At this point, L heard a knock on the door. She peeked through the cat''s eye and saw Joseph.

    When L opened the door, Joseph was leaning against the door frame, his face beaming with handsome smile.

    "Good morning, big star." She leaned against the door and looked at him.

    "My home is in A Country. Drop in sometime." Joseph went straight into the presidential suite, nced around, and nodded with satisfaction.

    L turned speechless. Was Joseph always so hospitable?

    "May I help you?" L left the door half open.

    "Yes, I have to ask you something. When you were in D City, you and Lillian were titled two beauties of the upper ss. You are here, what about her?" Joseph came near L, who was taken aback.

    "How do I know where she is!" L rolled her eyes at Joseph, who was acting like a child.

 Chapter 86 Atone For Your Sin

    "What does she do?" Joseph asked.

    "I don''t know." She answered.

    "Where does she live in D City?" He asked again.

    "I don''t know." She replied.

    "How is she?" He asked again.

    "I don''t know." She answered again.

    ¡­¡­

    Stupefied, Joseph looked at L and asked, "Aren''t you going to say anything else except ''I don''t know''?"

    L replied with a bewildered look. "We have never made contact. How could I know?"

    "Forget it. I should not ask you!" Joseph waved and walked to the room door. When he opened the door, he saw the scene in the opposite room and hurriedly shut the door.

    Noticing the strange reaction of Joseph, L was suspicious and walked to him. "What did you see?"

    "Nothing, I saw nothing!" Joseph giggled and spoke evasively. Not convinced, L pulled him aside and opened the door to see for herself.

    In the opposite room, Ynda was holding the arm of Harry, who was carrying a leather suitcase. When L opened the door, the two lovebirds also saw her.

    L nced at Joseph. "Aren''t you going to leave?"

    "I''ll stay a little longer!" What if she can''te around on that?

    "I''ll leave if you don''t!" L went into the room, picked up her handbag from the sofa and headed out.

    Joseph locked her door at once and followed her.

    "L?" He called from behind.

    L stared the grinning Joseph, "Do you have a crush on me?"

    Hearing her question, Joseph almost choked on his own saliva. "Look, big sister, I am not interested in cradle-snatching!"

    Relieved, L cast a nce at Joseph, who caught up with her with resignation.

    "What do you want to eat tonight? I''ll treat you!" Joseph asked generously.

    "I really doubt your motives. Don''t you have to go through the script?" Together, L and Joseph walked out of the elevator and left the hotel.

    "Pah. That script is a piece of cake, but I should not miss a chance to spend time with an interesting person like you. How about I walk you around?" Joseph did not wear sun

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    man.

    "Why do I not know that we have reached a consensus?" She was about to be driven crazy. How can she get rid of this bugbear?

    "Leave or not? If you don''t go away, I would throw Ynda into the sea to feed sharks." L tried to threaten him and it worked. The man put on a gloomy face instantly.

    "You are threatening me again with Ynda''s life, right?" Harry stood up from the bed and walked towards L.

    This dangerous man! L rose from the sofa and ran to the room door. Harry caught up with her and grasped her arm.

    He flung L to the sofa, "L, try it if you dare to touch Ynda again!" Harry looked at L sullenly, ready to teach her a lesson.

    L stood up from the sofa and stared into his eyes. "If you don''t want me to hurt your woman, then you shall get out of here now!" Harry gradually reached his hand around L''s slender neck. He went further, and she took a step back, until she was pressed against the cold wall.

    "You cannot order me to go anywhere. What you need to do now is to atone for your sin! With yourself!" Harry took hold of her wrist and moved toward the bed.

    L smiled with contempt. "Is your woman sexless? Letting you cat around?"

    Harry pressed her on the bed and kissed this unbending woman on lips...

    At this time, L heard a knock on the door.

 Chapter 87 Get Out of My Room

    Harry squinted at L, "If it is a man, you are doomed! Thomas Herren and Joseph Li, a President and a super star, you are really something!"

    L pushed the man to get him up. Harry bit her lips and then got up reluctantly.

    L straightened her clothes quickly and then walked to the door. Harry reclined back on her bed and fiddled with his lighter.

    L opened the door to find that it was Ynda, the woman living in the opposite room. "Why did it take her so long to open the door?" Ynda thought, with suspicion shing in her eyes.

    Her suspicion doubled when she saw flush on L''s cheeks.

    There must be someone in the room! "I''ll borrow your bathroom." Ynda pushed L aside and attempted to went in directly.

    L took her arm at once and tried to pull Ynda back. "You haven''t had my permission!" She stared at Ynda with a cold look.

    "God. It seems I guess right!" Ynda clinched her teeth and shook L''s hands off out of rage, "I just want to use your bathroom. Don''t be so mean."

    She continued to walk into the room. Ynda was so quick that L failed to stop her. The only thing she could do was to watch her go in.

    On seeing Harry, who just came out from her room, reclining on L''s bed and fiddling with a lighter, Ynda stopped with grief and astonishment. Harry had left her room for more than one hour. But she still saw his car downstairs through window. Sure enough, Harry came to L''s room.

    Her eyes turned red immediately, "Harry!"

    Ynda looked like a wife who caught her husband cheating.

    She burst into tears. "They are already divorced, aren''t they? But why they are in the same room now and Harry is on her bed?" She thought.

    Harry seemed to be indifferent to Ynda''s tears. He looked at L and said with a evil but still charming smile, "She was seducing me."

    Ynda bit her lower lip and turned around suddenly.

    Then she strode to L and gave L a hard p. A crisp sound of p broke out in the quiet room.

    The room was in silence for seconds. Harry threw a cold nce at Ynda, who didn''t put her hand down. But he put on the indifferent look soon.

    See? Harry didn''t defend her. He didn''t care about her at all!

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    helped her into the room.

    Harry closed the door, and looked about to find seven or eight cigarette butts, broken bottles, liquor spilling on the table and a half ss of Baijiu.

    He shift his gaze to the woman in his arms. He had been leaving for less than half an hour. But what a sot she had turn herself into in such a short time.

    He held up the muttering sot to bathroom with a colder look.

    He directly put L down on the floor and opened the shower. Cool water fell on L''s body and hair soon.

    Feeling cold, L shook head while screaming, "Why it''s so cold? Is it raining? I am so cold. Please stop raining!" Drunk as she was, she couldn''t figure out what was happening. She felt very cold.

    Harry ignored L''s trembling body and kept showering her. L didn''t stop trembling until the water gradually turned warmer. She leant on the wall, dispirited.

    Sinking into thought, Harry walked to L with an evil smile and then held her out of the bathroom.

    ...

    It was getting dark. Ynda looked at the Maybach which was still parked downstairs with desperation.

    She knew Harry was in the opposite room without doubt.

    At 8 am next day.

    L was awoken by the uninterrupted mobile phone rings. With a splitting headache, she didn''t want to move an inch.

    But her mobile phone kept ringing. L finally reached her hand out to grope the mobile phone when the ninth call came.

    After vaguely checked the caller ID, she answered the phone.

 Chapter 88 The Wrap Party

    "What are you doing in the early morning?" L huddled herself up, reluctant to leave her cozy bed.

    "What am I doing? Do you know that in less than half an hour, the filming will begin?"

    Joseph''s words stirred L, who sat up from the bed right away. She was going to bete! "Wait for me!"

    L got out of bed, naked...What happenedst night? L rubbed her long hair violently. Why was she naked in bed?

    She took a few steps and felt well, except that her head was aching and her mouth was a bit dry.

    Fifteen minutester, L opened her room door. "L, you''re not wearing makeup!" Joseph was surprised as if he discovered the new world. L feared that Joseph would see the mess in her room, so she pulled him to the elevator.

    L asked the waitress in the hallway to clean up her room.

    "What''s wrong about me not wearing makeup? Do I break thew?" L answered the question of Joseph after they went into the elevator.

    "No, you are so beautiful even without makeup, which is quite rare!" As a man, Joseph was a bit jealous of L''s fair skin!

    "Well, I am born beautiful!" L fixed her hair in the mirror.

    Hearing L''s narcissistic reply, Joseph pursed his mouth and said no more.

    They arrived at the filming studio in thest two minutes, and the crew had prepared all the equipment and tools for shooting.

    When the director saw that they were out of breath, he didn''t say anything and started shooting.

    In A Country, it took them a week to finish the shooting, all going well.

    On the night before L left, Thomas appeared again. He said, "L, there are a couple of people who are looking for you. When you are back to D City, don''t hang out too often, and hide your important belongings."

    "... Do you know why they are looking for me?" L gazed at him, who L thought had the same purpose as the other people who approached her! What was so special about her that the President would cond

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    nt Joseph her location and then put on a simple make-up. She took out the winter evening dress that she prepared before. The neck of the rice white dress was embroidered with a bowknot, which looked mature and elegant.

    And after she put on a long down jacket, she got a call from Joseph.

    They were all public figures and it was inconvenient to go in and out of crowded ces like hotel. So the ball party was held on a luxurious cruise ship.

    In the dark, the cruise ship was bedecked rather brightly. The director stood at the entrance to check everyone that was going aboard.

    When L and Joseph arrived at the ball party, there were quite a few people. Because they were all colleagues, so they had small talks in groups instead of exchanging too many greetings.

    At this time, amotion urred in the doorway. A female colleague screamed. "Ynda and Harry!" Then everyone gathered around.

    Joseph went to greet other colleagues. L, who was holding the red wine, stayed alone beside the wine table, avoiding the crowd.

    Ynda, in her ck winter dress, jauntily holding Harry''s arm, smiled to everyone''s envy and blessings.

    There was only one who stayed far away and turned her back on them. It got to be L!

    After eating a few snacks, Joseph was nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 89 Ban Lola Li From the Entertainment Circle

    L felt a bit suffocated by the crowd in the ball, so she put down the wine ss and walked out along the edge to the deck to get some fresh air.

    The cruise ship off the coast was swaying with the wave below. L looked into the darkness faraway, recalling the night she jumped into the sea.

    The man who once belonged to her was now enjoying the spotlight with another woman, while she had no other choice but to focus on the filming.

    "So there you are." Ignoring the revolting voice from behind, L kept looking into the darkness in distance, with her hands on the rail.

    "Well? Are you going to kill yourself again?" Ynda was swirling the wine in her ss, appearing to be in a good mood.

    L remained silent. Ynda had totally ruined her moment! Just when L was about to leave, Ynda caught her arm.

    "Let go of me!" L was disgusted at Ynda''s hand on her wrist. That hand had pushed her downstairs and murdered her child!

    The thought drove L to shake Ynda''s hand off, but Ynda didn''t let her go. Instead, Ynda suddenly threw the wine ss into the sea, and climbed over the rail, with one hand still clinging to L.

    Ynda was trying to frame her again! Wasn''t she afraid of death? L got time to react this time, so she took Ynda''s hand at once to stop her.

    "Damn! You can take your own life but don''t drag me into this!" But L failed to stop her. Ynda climbed over the rail and when she noticed peopleing, she deliberately slipped and lost her footing.

    "Help! Help me please!" Ynda grabbed L''s arm firmly with two hands. Feeling like her arm was dislocated, L still hastened to grasp Ynda with both two hands.

    Ynda couldn''t fall. If she did, L would never be able to clear her name.

    The call for help drew some people''s attention and Harry knew immediately that something was going wrong. He rushed over and saw L pulling someone

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    s petrified. Rich and powerful family did have unusual stories!

    L''s weak arms hung down. For her, life was meaningless now that her acting career had ended.

    Just then, Harry let her go. "Do you wish to die? No way! I want you stay alive and suffer!" His deep voice was carried away in the sea breeze.

    L knelt down on the deck, trembling, with her red eyes fixed on Ynda.

    "And do you know why I got married with you?" Harry gave her a dangerous smile and informed her of the truth that she finally came to understand.

    "You have something that everyone desires, including Thomas Herren. Or do you think you are really that charming? Interesting." He imed dismissively, "He just wants that thing from you as everyone does!"

    So that was the reason... L finally realized that it was her pocket watch that attracted both Harry and Thomas Herren.

    Funny...

    "From now on, as long as I''m still breathing in this world, Harry Si and Ynda Mo are my mortal enemies till the end!" Her voice was a bit hoarse but it was loud enough to make herself heard clearly.

    Ynda left with the support of Harry, followed by those present. Soon only L, who was in a trance, was still sitting on the deck alone.

    After some time, L heard Joseph trotting towards her.

 Chapter 90 Cancel the Contract

    "What''s the matter, L?" Joseph was surprised to see how L was sitting on the deck, dispirited. Howe she was trapped in sorrow when he was absent only for a short while?

    "Come on, get up, the deck is cold!" Joseph went to pull the arm of L, who groaned out of pain.

    "What happened to your arm?" Joseph found that there was something wrong with L''s arm.

    L just shook his head, unable to speak a word. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the hospital!"

    Joseph carried L up from the cold deck. L, however, suddenly pulled back her weak arm and looked sharply at Joseph.

    "Joseph, why do you get close to me and be so nice to me? Do you have the same purpose as they do?" L questioned him in a mournful voice, her face expressionless.

    Joseph was confused. "What are you saying? What is my purpose?" He looked at L, who was in a bad mood. What had just happened...

    L watched Joseph''s puzzled expression. Well, finally there was someone who did note to her for that.

    With L''s consent, Joseph took her to Chengyang Private Hospital.

    The examination showed that L''s left arm was fractured because of overexertion.

    When L was discharged from the hospital, Chuck Si was ready to leave work. He was surprised to see the two people leaving the orthopedics department.

    Wasn''t that woman the recently famous actress as well as Harry''s wife? Why was she apanied by another man in hospitalte at night?

    Chuck entered the orthopedics department and came out two minutester. He dialed Harry''s phone number. "Harry!"

    "Well, what''s up?" There was something wrong with the voice over the phone, but Chuck couldn''t tell what it was.

    "How did your wife break her arm? And why she came with another man?"

    There was a long silence on the phone. Just as Chuck thought he would not speak, Harry replied, "I''m divorced." Then the phone was hung up.

    Bewildered, Chuck looked at the phone that was hung up. Lightning marriage and lightening divorce! What about the promised grand wedding?

    Joseph sent the silent L to her

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    l phone didn''t ring again. Nobody really care about her now, she thought, except Wendy, Zoe and Joseph, perhaps! Well, she was not alone! That was nice!

    In the evening, after Zoe got off work, he drove his motorcycle at full throttle to L''s ce.

    An unacquainted woman opened the door, Zoe took a look at the house number, which was correct! "Hi, does L live in here?"

    "Mrs. Ma, let hime in, he is my friend!" There came the voice of L, which made Zoe feel relieved.

    "Hello,e in, please." Mandy gave way to Zoe at once.

    L was having dinner at the dining table. Upon seeing Zoe, she said to Mandy, "Mrs. Ma, please get him a seat!"

    "Okay!"

    "L, what''s going on? You have hired a housemaid?" Zoe sat opposite to L, and looked at the two dishes on the table and the porridge in L''s bowl. They were definitely not made by herself!

    "Actually, it is Joseph Li who has hired for me!" L kept stirring the porridge in her bowl. It was getting cold, and she had not taken a sip.

    At this time, Mandy brought in a bowl of porridge, ced it in front of Zoe and handed him arge steamed bun. "Thank you!"

    "You''re wee. Enjoy the meal!" Mandy smiled when she put the porridge down and then went to the kitchen.

    "Come on, L, what happened? And who is Joseph? The big star, Joseph Li?" When did she have anything to do with Joseph?

 Chapter 91 There Must Be an Explanation

    "Well, nothing else. As I have said, I quit the showbiz." L answered briefly. There were things she didn''t want to mention nor exin further.

    "What about your arm in ster? Is it all right?" Zoe obviously didn''t believe. He took a bite of the steamed bun in his hand, chewed a few times, and gazed at L''s face. She must be hiding something.

    "... I got hurt when I was filming."

    "... Because of him?" Zoe switched his hot porridge with the cooled porridge of L. His concern towards L was revealed naturally.

    "Uh... Hey, I''ve had that!" L said a bit weakly.

    "Do you have an infectious disease?" Zoe picked up some dishes, which were so yummy!

    L rolled her eyes at him silently, took the spoon, and drank the hot porridge in the bowl.

    "You should take nude pictures of him and threaten him every day!" Zoe looked at the expression of L and sighed. After L heard the words of Zoe, her gloomy and listless eyes sparkled instantly!

    Unaware of the reaction of L, Zoe picked up a few dishes into L''s bowl. "Take time to enjoy your meal. The sky is not falling. Isn''t you going out of the entertainment circle? It''s all right. If you can''t find a job, my girlfriend and I will support you!" He said lightly, but L''s eyes turned red.

    "Oh, Mr. Lu, you''re so kind to me. How about I marry you and your girlfriend?" L ate the food in her bowl and it tasted much better.

    "Good idea! Marrying us, there is absolutely no mistress!" Zoe said half seriously, and half in joke. L did not notice his expression, but kept thinking about the words that Zoe had said previously!

    Zoe looked at her thoughtful look, and knew that she was not thinking of marrying them. He didn''t mind, but finished off the porridge in the bowl.

    When Zoe left, L mulled over Zoe''s proposal all night and thought it would be practicable!

    L stayed at home every day instead of going anywhere, waiting for her arm to recover.

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    t, she was just a cold-hearted passer-by!

    However, she had already gone this far, it was impossible to let him go. She could only bite the bullet!

    Taking a deep breath, she moved close to him. "Boss Si, you can''t be so heartless!" The woman blinked her eyes andined. Her eyes were full of innocence.

    If it were not for the n she had made for tonight, she would have backed off.

    "Heartless, uh? L, I didn''t put you in prison and let you rot in there! That is because you were my wife!" The man sneered at her.

    She bit her lip, and made up her mind. She must make it today.

    Sure enough! Seeing that she made a move on him, Harry stood up and walked towards the room door. L thought that he was disturbed! How could she let him go easily!

    L hurriedly rushed at him and put her arms around his waist. "Boss Si, what''s the rush?"

    Then she saw Harry closed his eyes to hide his lust. She smiledcently and gave him a kiss. Her final n actually worked!

    The next afternoon when Harry woke up, L was not around. He was the only one left in the room.

    Usually, it was L who was still sleeping after he got up. This time it was the other way around. It seemed that this woman had a lot of energy!

    However, she didn''t demand orin about anything...

 Chapter 92 Boiling With Rage

    Harry pondered what the woman meant.

    After taking a shower, Harry turned on his cell phone and saw a picture from the little woman in WeChat.

    Harry''s face took on a ghastly expression. He clenched his cell phone. Even the blue veins were popping out on his skins.

    In the picture, he quietly slept in the big bed, without a shred of clothing on...

    Damn it! He was fooled by that woman!

    Another message, "Boss Si, this is nothingpared to the insult you threw on me! Do you think that I am willing to go to bed with you? Bah! From now on, I just want to live my own life without being disturbed. Please don''t bother me again! If you can''t guarantee that, then this photo will show up on the front page of entertainment news!"

    "L, living your own life? In your dreams!" He quickly typed out a few words to send, only to find that he had been cklisted by her.

    Harry turned livid with rage and flung his cell phone onto the wall. The cell phone screen waspletely broken. It shed twice and went out.

    Harry picked up his briefcase and strode to thepany.

    L, well done! "Time after time you challenged my bottom line! I would leave no stone unturned to find you and humiliate you every day!"

    Harry returned to thepany, his face ghastly pale. He went into his office and saw Ynda sitting on his sofa.

    When she saw Harry in such a bad mood, Ynda wondered if it had something to do with L. Last night he was obviously not in thepany. She had waited for two hours today before he came back. It was abnormal!

    "Harry, what''s the matter with you?" She caringly stepped forward and stood in front of his desk, watching Harry rubbing his eyes.

    "You go get yourself ready. We will get engaged after I am done with my work!" Seeing the surprise in the eyes of Ynda, Harry became more agitated!

    Ynda''s eyes turned red with excitement, she didn''t know what to say. She had waited so long for this day.

    She nodded and left the office with her handbag. She intended to question him where he wasst night but forgot it.

    As long as they got engaged, every

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    d, he forced her to sleep with him. L was boiling with rage. What kind of ex-husband was he?

    It was getting warmer. L came out of the building wearing a thin coat. She hailed a taxi and headed for the hospital.

    It had been more than half a month since thest time Harry came to her, but her period hadn''te for a long time...two months? Three months? She could not remember.

    Yesterday night, she went to the pharmacy and bought two test strips. She used them the next morning. The result... made her almost break down!

    She called the manager to ask for a day off and went to the hospital for a full check.

    Although it had been a few months since she left the entertainment circle, L was still very easy to be recognized. Wearing a peaked cap and sunsses, she walked along the wall towards the hospital''s obstetrics and gynecology department.

    She had phoned in advance to make an appointment. When the doctor called L''s name, a few patients who are waiting cast their eyes at her. They wanted to know if she was that big star L Li. To avoid them, she dived into the examination room.

    She entreated the doctor to keep it secret for her!

    After the examination, L sat on the bench, bowing her head. While waiting for the results, she yed with her cell phone.

    Within less than five minutes, the doctor called her name again, and she saw the ultrasound report...

 Chapter 93 Someone Who Was Determined to Leave

    L couldn''t understand what the two pictures on the top half of the report meant, but she could definitely understand the words below: Ultrasound report: single live intrauterine pregnancy of about 12 weeks 0 days AOG.

    The same result as what the test strip indicated that morning.

    Three months... She had been pregnant for three months.

    That result was not unbelievable to L actually, cause Harry never used condom or allowed her to take contraceptive pills. He wanted her to bear him ten children...

    "But what am I supposed to do with this baby?" she was lost in thought.

    After checking L''s report which showed that she and her baby were perfectly healthy, the doctor advised her to eat more nutritious food. Besides, since L had an abortion once, the doctor instructed her to take more rests and not to strain herself.

    L sat on her bed and looked down at the report. She was going to be a mother again.

    She wondered if she should tell Harry about the baby.

    After a deep consideration, she decided to raise the baby on her own without letting him know. After all, they had divorced. The baby had nothing to do with him.

    She had lost one baby before, so she told herself to be more careful this time.

    Then she picked her mobile phone up and called her manager. Leaning that L want to resign, the manager was astonished. Although L was a super star before, she was nice and worked hard. It would be a great pity for her to lose L.

    L just exined that she had some personal stuff to deal with. The manager tried to persuade her. But L seemed to be determined. The manager said no more but asked L to go there to get her sry.

    Harry came to L''s home somedayter. He knocked and knocked but nobody answered.

    Afterwards, he encountered Zoe, who came to L''s home to collecting things, and forced him to tell him where L was. Zoe told him L had moved away. But he didn''t know where L was, either.

    It was the first time Harry had experienced that anguished feeling when his beloved was missing suddenly. He was deadly depressed.

    He realized that someone who professed to leave wouldn''t go far actually. But someone who was determined to leave would leave quietly without exchanging goodbyes. L was thetter.

    Half a monthter, Harry and Ynda got engaged. Their engagement party was luxurious w

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    it?"

    L looked at Jordan in a loss. Her brain was in a mess. She didn''t know what to say, so she just nodded subconsciously. Seeing her nodding, Jordan stood up immediately and walked out to the yard to make a phone call.

    Joseph persuaded L to move out to Jordan''s vi.

    When they came out, the narrow valley was crowded with neighbors who gathered around Jordan''s car. Those neighbors all wanted to have a look at that luxury car they could only saw on TV before.

    Harry and Ynda''s engagement and her real family made L sleepless that night.

    Before noon of the next day, Joseph came upstairs and told her their grandfather and parents were all here.

    L followed Joseph downstairs. Their grandpa, the old man who was always serious before, excitedly stared at L walking down.

    Their mother Angie, who was in a military uniform, held Harold''s hand tightly. That usually serious irondy became a sentimental loving mother at that moment. She couldn''t help crying the moment she saw L.

    L tugged at Joseph''s clothes while standing in front of those three elders, "Hello. I am L!"

    Angie step forwards and held L into her arms the next second. It was her daughter that she had been looking for in the past twenty plus years!

    "L, my girl. I found you finally. Thank God!" Seeing endless tears streaming down Angie''s face, L lifted hands and responded her...mother''s hug gingerly.

    She believed that woman was her biological mother, cause the excitement and happiness in that woman''s eyes at that moment was so real. L was touched.

 Chapter 94 Let Bygones Be Bygones

    "My girl, I am your mother!" Angie Gong, holding L''s face in both hands, was excited to introduce herself.

    Joseph pulled the dumbfounded L and whispered a reminder, "Say something!"

    L looked at Angie Gong and gently let out a sound, "Mother."

    Angie hugged L tightly in her arms, "My dear daughter, I finally find you!"

    L looked at the aged Landon Li and called out, "Grandfather!" Landon Li nodded with joy!

    Facing Harold Li, L hesitated and called out, "Father!" Harold Li responded at once. This was his own daughter, whom he used to hold in his arms when she was a little baby!

    The family reunited and everyone was very excited and happy.

    L stood up from the sofa, for there was something she had to let them know. "I have divorced... and I''m six months... pregnant... If you mind..."

    "Not at all! That is my great-grandson! Who would dare to mind?" Landon Li was the first to show his attitude.

    "Silly girl, Mom and Dad cannot be happier. We don''t mind at all." Angie held L''s hand, unwilling to let her go.

    "Right, you are my sister. If anyone dares to mind that, I will kick his ass!" Atst, Joseph realized that another reason why L was so familiar to him was that she looked like his big brother!

    "What about your foster parents?" Harold Li hoped he could pay them a visit and express his gratitude.

    "... I... My mother passed away when I was eight years old, and my father disappeared after a cmity. So, I was alone since then!" She didn''t know how her father was now! She was so worried about him!

    Hearing the misfortune of L''s foster family, everyone was silent. "You don''t have to worry about it. No news is the best news. I will send someone to D City to look for him." Looking at the sad expression of L, Jordan figured that her foster parents must have been very good to her!

    Before the ne took off, L took a selfie and posted it on her Weibo, with the words: "Let bygones be bygones."

    L deleted Weibo from her cell pho

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    dy been consumed.

    "Samuel, haven''t you always gone to hispany? What happened to him? Did thepany go bankrupt?" Eason, holding the wine ss, turned his head to look at the indifferent Samuel.

    "Thepany went bankrupt? Hispany is doing well. It won''t go bankrupt even if it earns no money in the next few years." Samuel and Chuck clinked sses and poured half a ss of wine down their throats.

    "So what''s wrong with him? Isn''t he just engaged? Shouldn''t he be in high spirits for such happy event?" Eason snatched the wine ss from Harry''s hand.

    Samuel read L''stest Weibo post, which had been pushed to the hot list. Comments kept popping up but no one had responded. It seemed that L had deleted Weibo.

    "His ex-wife disappeared." Yes, there''s no other reason.

    "His ex-wife? Howe someone that he is so infatuated with bes his ex-wife?" This guy was so mean. He didn''t tell his good friends anything about his sh marriage and sh divorce!

    "He is with Ynda now!" Chuck opened his tacit mouth. That bitch! Harry was perhaps the only muddlehead!

    "... Doesn''t he love the actress very much?" Eason couldn''t understand who he really loved? Both? Having a wife and a mistress? He was capable indeed, but he was not that kind of person!

    Eason''s words were followed by a long silence.

 Chapter 95 This Is A Secret

    "Have I ever gossiped about anything?" Samuel asked Eason quietly. "No, right?" He added after seeing Eason nodding. Samuel was not that kind of person.

    "But I want to say that if his ex-wife saw him drink like this, she would definitely be furious and throw his cigarette and wine bottles right away." Samuel continued.

    "Really?" Eason said. He was so curious that he leaned close to Samuel.

    "Joey was not gossipy, right? But even someone like him told Samuel something about L. Ynda had a room in Harry''s vi. Harry''s ex-wife destroyed everything in that room once. It was Joey who brought the repairer to fix it." Samuel said.

    "Is she beautiful? Does she have a rich family?" Eason cut in.

    "Yes, she is gorgeous. But her father was set up and her family went bankrupt. Her father disappeared since then." Samuel said.

    "So she has a strong character. It''s natural that men want to conquer that kind of girls. No wonder Harry would be obsessed with her. He must be very satisfied in sex." The bullshit of Eason indicated that he was a yboy. Samuel ignored Eason''s words and continued.

    "And there was a time that Harry bought Ynda a Ferrari. His ex-wife was irritated and told Harry on the spot that if he didn''t change the ownership of the car, she would leave him. Harry was not willing topromise, but conceded finally and asked Joey to change the ownership to his ex-wife after she went away."

    "And¡­" Samuel wanted to say more without noticing that Harry had turned ghastly.

    "Samuel, don''t you have any work to do?" Harry''s warning stopped the gossiping.

    "Harry, don''t stop him. Your ex-wife is amazing!" Eason said. He enjoyed the gossip while eating chips.

    "Bang!" A wine bottle was thrown onto the wall and broke into pieces. The room became silent and the crunch of eating chips disappeared. "Never ever mention her in front of me!" Harry shouted.

    He then staggered to the door.

    The other three men hurried to hand him and discussed where they should take him to.

    The result was E

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ressed with a pink princess dress, she acted spoiled. L had no reason to refuse her cute daughter.

    "No problem. Mommy will sleep with you tonight." L replied. She handed Nicole over to Joseph who was sitting in the couchzily and added: "The stylist had been waiting for mommy for a long time. Have fun with your uncle."

    Joseph picked Nicole up immediately, putting her on his legs and asked, "Nicole, can you tell me secretly what you prepared for your great-grandfather?"

    "This is a secret!" Nicole replied naughtily, which amused the listeners.

    At half past seven pm.

    All guests had arrived at the reception room of the vi of Li family. They were basically the heads of administrative departments and armed forces of the nation. Considering that they were important figures of A Country, the media didn''t dare to take out their cameras at the very beginning.

    Those two authoritative media were told by Landon before the dinner that they should behave themselves, or else, they would get into trouble.

    At eight o''clock, Landon, who wore red Mao suits appeared in the middle of the room, handed by Harold and Angie. With some greeting, the guests offered their expensive birthday gifts, which were happily epted by Landon and handed over to the housekeeper standing by.

    Time ticked away. "Now it''s the time." Landon thought.

 Chapter 96 A Flash In the Pan

    Landon Li cleared his throat and said, "Today, on my birthday banquet, I would like to introduce to you my granddaughter, who has been missing for more than twenty years. Now let''s wee her."

    In rapturous apuse, a woman in a court-style off-the-shoulder dress came out and amazed everyone.

    In the live broadcast of the media, the camera was focused on the woman. Her slim and well-shaped body was tightly wrapped in a whitece fishtail dress.

    The delicatece fabric was iid with several stic flowers. The soft gauze of the luxurious long train was also sewn with beautifulce appliques. The pure handmade evening dress was abination of oriental charm and western fantasy.

    The woman had her long hair twisted on top and her ears decorated with delicate white flower earrings. Her face was covered with a light foundation makeup. Her eyshes looked longer with mascara. And her lips were painted in rose red lipstick.

    Her charming face resembled a dazzling and fragrant epiphyllum flower that was in full bloom.

    When this fairy-like woman appeared, all the guests were enthralled.

    Landon Li was satisfied with the amazement that his granddaughter brought to everyone. His granddaughter must be the best!

    He spoke again, "This is my granddaughter, L Li. I would be grateful for your care for her!"

    "Please don''t stand on ceremony. It is our honor to do so."

    "Yes, how I envy Harold having such a beautiful daughter!"

    "She looks so much like the couple!"

    Hearing all the praises, Landon Liughed heartily. "L, say hi to everybody."

    "Hello, everyone, I am L Li. I''m very d to meet you. Thank you all for taking time out of your busy schedule to attend my grandfather''s birthday banquet. Thank you!" The woman bent slightly to thank the guests.

    "Look, this should be the daughter of an eminent family! Generous and polite."

    "s, Angie, your daughter is so excellent. I want to bear a daughter!" Arade

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    "Yes, the next acting CEO has not yet been determined." Joey answered immediately.

    "Go get ready!" The vicious woman, without saying a word, had disappeared from his life for four years. Now that you had turned up, Harry thought, you would be my prey to y with!

    Joey nodded with tacit understanding. The boss had been engaged to Ynda for four years yet had not got married! What did that mean? Joey knew about it more than anyone else! In the future, the woman in the video would be a big shot that he might rely on!

    At No. 8 Pearl Spring.

    All of a sudden, Harry started to transfer his career to A Country. Ynda was very puzzled. Watching Harry busy with the handover these days, she felt that there was something wrong.

    Until one night, she saw a video, in which the Li family introduced their family member that had been lost for more than twenty years. Ynda suddenly understood what was going on.

    The woman who had disappeared for four years appeared! She was a member of the Li family! Well, what an ascension of status! Joseph was her younger brother, then did Joseph know the true identity of L four years ago?

    The video had been released just for a few days, and Harry seemed unable to hold himself back, huh... Ynda sat in front of the dresser, wearing a bitter smile.

 Chapter 97 Sorry, I Canâ€™t Drink

    Four years. They had been engaged for four years! Harry dyed the wedding again and again no matter how their families urged him.

    At that moment, Ynda realized Harry had never forgotten that woman.

    She clenched her fists. "Then let that woman disappear for good." she sneered.

    L was called over to the conference room for an emergency management meeting the second after she arrived at thepany by the deputy CEO Theron Xing.

    Seeing all executives were present, Theron Xing went straight to the point, "The CEO of SL Group, our big Boss, Harry Si ising to take over thepany as CEO. Please get yourself ready.

    He looked round the whole meeting room and added, "I have seen Boss Si twice. He is demanding and hard to get along with. His cold eyes and poker face can freeze you even miles away. So you''d better be on the ball after his arrival!" Seeing all people disying a terrified look after hearing his words, he smirked.

    "When will him take office?" A manager raised a question which all the others concerned. They were all wondering how many peaceful days left.

    "Very soon. Boss Si is handing over his work in D City. ording to his high work efficiency, I think he will arrive here within three days!" Speaking of that, he was thinking was there anything he didn''t do well in. If so, he needed to make up for it as soon as possible.

    "Miss Li!" Theron called L who kept silent throughout and looked distracted. "Yes, Mr. Xing."

    "Prepare a banquet to wee our CEO. All people here will attend. Get moving." Theron ordered. Theron''s unprecedented cautious attitude made everyone panic in the following days.

    After the meeting, L came back to her office and sat down. "Take office within three days? Howe our calm boss became so eager? Now that Harry Si ising with Ynda Mo, I will face them!" She sneered.

    In order to make herself stronger, she had been working hard since she joined in SL Group three years ago. Luckily, the former Acting President thought highly of herpetency and promoted her to General Manager.

    The show was going to be on soo

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    follow Theron, When Harry called her, "Miss Li, how about getting in for a chat?" Harry was leaning against the door of the Maybach and squinting at Ynda who looked more mature than she was four years ago.

    "No. Boss Si, you''d better have a good rest!" L refused without turning back to him.

    Hearing that, Harry just smiled without saying anything further. Since he had been in A Country now, he had a lot of time.

    Then they saw Theron running out of the hotel hall with Harry''s mobile phone in his hand. The mobile phone was ringing.

    "Boss Si, someone called Ynda keeps calling you!" Harry threw a clod nce at him. Theron realized he shouldn''t have watched Boss''s privacy.

    Hearing what Theron just said, L went straight to her BMW parked nearby and left despite that the big Boss was still standing there.

    Theron was more confused with a little anger. "What the hell is wrong with L Li today? She has been so impolite to the big Boss." He thought.

    Harry hung up the phone indifferently. Then he got in the Maybach after L''s car ran out of his sight. "Goodbye, Boss Si. Have a good rest!" Theron waved at Harry.

    After seeing big Boss off, Theron went back to the private room cause other managers were still there.

    They were devouring food. They didn''t dare to eat with abandon in front of the big Boss. Now, since the Boss had left, they finally could fill their belly.

 Chapter 98 Welcome, Boss Si

    "What''s the matter with L Li today?" Theron was not in the mood, thinking about what was going on.

    "What''s the matter? I guess the CEO and the general manager should know each other, " said Susan Du, the human resources manager. It was a woman''s sixth sense.

    "You don''t know about it! L Li used to be a big star in D City. At that time, L Li, Harry Si and Ynda Mo were often on the entertainment news. Then L Li quit the entertainment circle and disappearedpletely." Jenna Zhong, the public rtions manager, said mysteriously. She had recognized L Li long ago, but never told anyone.

    "Really? I have never thought that Manager Li was a star before! But, with such a good-looking face, she is totally qualified to be a star!" said Jack Chang, the deputy general manager, a man in his forties who had always been impressed by L''s appearance.

    The executives talked about Harry and L for a long time. The final conclusion was: "The CEO was too frightful to be provoked, and L Li, who had a rtionship with him, cannot be provoked either."

    The next morning.

    L got up very early. She took a look at her sleeping daughter before she started washing and makeup.

    It was the first day that Harry assumed office. All the staff should arrive half an hour early to do the preparatory work. L must get there earlier than they do and have things ready.

    She told Joseph to send Nicole to school, then left home in a hurry.

    She speeded up her car to thepany and parked it at an empty parking space. Walking in the 2-inch high heels, the tall and professional L exchanged greetings with her subordinates.

    "Miss Li, good morning!"

    "Good morning!"

    "Good morning, Miss Li!"

    "Morning!" L walked into the general manager''s office.

    She called in her assistant Leo Zhu and told him the schedule. "The new CEO wille soon. Thepany must be clean and tidy. The staff must greet the CEO simultaneously. And move a few green nts to the CEO''s office! Last, inform

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    on the left side of the CEO''s seat...

    Jack Chang pushed several folders to L, as if they were hot potatoes.

    "Begin!" Harry threw a nce at the woman sitting by his side.

    L stood up, walked to the stage, and turned on the projector. A series of data appeared on the white wall.

    "This is thepany earnings in the past six months, five percentage points greater than the corresponding period ofst year..." L''s introduction echoed in the quiet conference room until the meeting ended three hourster.

    The executives walked out of the conference room, wiping their sweat and whispering that they were going to have a harsh time working with the new CEO.

    Poker face; domineering and bossy; Asura from hell; cold and aloof; vigorous and resolute... These were all remarks about him.

    L turned off the projector and was ready to leave the conference room.

    "Miss Li,e to my office. The financial data is problematic." Harry gave an order and left the conference room directly. The two managers who had not left yet cast a sympathetic nce at L.

    L rolled her eyes behind the man and dragged her feet to the CEO''s office.

    Joey had already found his ce in the secretary division and was pulling stuff out of his briefcase. Seeing L, he said, "Miss Li, Boss Si is waiting for you in the office."

 Chapter 99 Boss Si, Please Behave Yourself

    L nodded. Then she opened the office door and got in.

    Looking at L''s back, Joey got lost in thought, "She is really not the same as before. How can a woman change so much in just four years?"

    Harry was standing by the French window and overlooking the prosperous scene of A Country. Hearing the office door was opened, he knew it was L without turning back.

    Looking at Harry''s profile which couldn''t be more familiar to her, L felt a sudden pang of grief. He looked more mature and charming than he was four years ago.

    Over the past four years, L had seen Harry on the Inte. Every time she saw him, she felt heartbroken.

    "Boss Si, what''s wrong with the financial data?" She took a deep breath, trying to make herself sound professional.

    Harry turned back and gazed at her. With the radiance in his eyes, he looked like a hungry wolf staring at its prey.

    Harry''s direct gaze embarrassed L. She bent her head and opened the file in the hands to avoid his gaze.

    Then Harry, with his hands in his pockets, started walking to L arrogantly. L couldn''t help stepping backwards as Harry approached.

    Harry stop somewhere close enough to L. His eyes had been focusing on her, who looked more mature and attractive than she was four years ago.

    But her features was still as delicate as before. Harry was almost charmed by her.

    "It was totally wrong everywhere." Harry replied while observing L''s facial expression.

    L smile lightly, "If so, I am going to check all data again!"

    "Shit! This troublemaker is picking on me!" L cursed.

    Hearing that, Harry arched his eyebrow out of amazement. If it was four years ago, she would have already lost her temper and threw the file away. But she just smiled and said she would re-check the data. She grew up a lot indeed.

    "Take your time." Harry pinched L''s pointy chin up and forced her to look at him.

    The man she had bee

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    to Wendy.

    Then she stepped to her desk, opened theptop and set to work.

    "All right. I will take care of Nicole!" Joseph was willing to do that cause his little niece was so adorable. He wanted to have a daughter as cute as Nicole with Lillian in the future.

    It was nooning when L hung up the phone. But she was not in the mood for lunch.

    At that moment, a message from Joey popped up on her screen, "All executivese to canteen for lunch. Our CEO wants to check how the canteen is running."

    L rubbed her hair. "Shit! Why that guy always goes against me?" She thought irritably.

    She picked up her mobile phone and meal card and then headed to the canteen.

    The elevator opened. Harry and Joey were standing inside and looking at her. What the hell!

    "What should I do?" L thought. She was going to be driven crazy. Joey turned his head aside to conceal his grin. But his shaking body gave him away.

    She moved one step backwards. She decided not to get in.

    Harry pressed the Door Open button the second before the elevator closed. Then he yanked L in.

    L lost her bnce and tumbled into Harry''s arms.

    ...

    The elevator was pressed open again by two female colleagues secondster. Seeing L in CEO''s arms, they were all ck-jawed.

 Chapter 100 Miss Li, Please Behave Yourself

    "Miss Li, please behave yourself!" Harry said quietly. His tit for tat almost provoked L.

    She quickly jumped out of his arms. Joey could hardly hold back hisughter. L watched those two outside the elevator looking at her with confusion.

    "Sorry, Boss Si, I just stumbled." L calmly straightened her uniform, as if nothing had happened. Her words were a relief to the two colleagues. Fortunately, their Manager Li was not a womancking in self-respect.

    Well, good job, L! Harry put his hands into his trousers pockets and looked at the blushed woman from the side.

    "Are you going to take the elevator?" L looked at two colleagues and asked with a smile.

    "Yes!"

    After walking out of the elevator, L kept distance from Harry right away and headed to the canteen. It was lunchtime, and the canteen was full of diners. L joined a line.

    The footsteps behind her sounded familiar. She knew it was the damned man! "Are you not the CEO?" L thought, "Why do you stand in queue? Why don''t you let Joey do it for you? You did that deliberately!"

    Seeing the boss, Theron came over with the canteen manager, and introduced the present situation of the canteen.

    L picked two vegetarian dishes, two meat dishes and a bowl of rice, and then found a seat.

    Hardly had she took a second step, she heard the man behind her said, "The same as Miss Li!"

    "What the hell! Mr. CEO, are you trying to set a trap for me?

    The same as me? Why don''t you eat with me?"

    The moment she sat down, Harry sat opposite her. Fortunately, there were also Theron and several other managers.

    The handsome Harry who was eating food elegantly attracted the admiration of quite a few female colleagues. Both Harry and L were so good-looking that many colleagues frequently looked over here.

    Sitting opposite L, Harry had no appetite. After the me

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    t her full name. And his voice was so pleasant.

    She kept silent and it was quiet in the car. She looked out at the peopleing and going in the evening lights.

    "I actually let a vicious woman who have hurt my fiancee get away for four years. Am I too kind to her?" The man suddenly moved closer to her and pinched her chin to made her look at him.

    Looking at his expressionless face, she sniffed. "Boss Si, so youe to A Country to avenge your fiancee?" Her heart ached. It turned out that he had always held a grudge against her.

    He appeared in A Country like a sh to avenge his fiancee! Oh, she could do nothing but ridicule herself.

    Noticing the disdain on the woman''s face, Harry cupped her face in both hands. The woman''s face was distorted by his squeeze, which Harry found a little funny.

    L pped the big hand of the man, who did not move. Then he moved his hand to her shoulder and held her tightly.

    The car was in dead silence, and the noise outside had nothing to do with them. He just wanted to hug her and stay with her in that way forever.

    After a long time, the man loosened his hand and L bit into his arm. While the man was distracted, she quickly opened the door and mmed it before she fled.

 Chapter 101 Make It Up to My Bestie

    L took a deep breath and looked back. She could see the icy stare behind the car window.

    She left promptly. On her way to the parking lot, she ran across Joey, who was carrying a stic bag.

    L was in hurry to leave from where Harry could see her, so she didn''t even say goodbye to Joey.

    Joey saw Miss Li passing by him without a word and looked at the stuff he got in the stic bag, left speechless.

    Just then his phone rang. Boss Si was calling him! He hung up immediately and ran into the car.

    Joey felt it necessary to hide the bag in his hand, but ..."What did you buy?" Harry askedzily from the back seat.

    With the two boxes in hand, Joey dared not to answer directly. "No. Nothing special, Boss."

    "Give it to me!"

    Joey almost cried. He had to pass what he bought to the man behind, during which he didn''t even dare to turn round.

    Harry''s face darkened as he looked at the two boxes of condoms. He might have needed it just now!

    Then Harry just casually threw them on the back seat. "Let''s go." The car sped up slowly forward.

    What? Boss just let him go like that? It was certainly a pleasant surprise for Joey. Truly, only with L Li would Boss turn good-tempered.

    L rushed home and held Nicole in her arms. The soft and warm baby soothed L''s nerves.

    "Mommy, I miss you so much!" Nicole held L''s neck tightly, longing forfort.

    "I miss you too, my love. Come. Let''s go to bed!" While carrying Nicole to her room, L noticed her big brother entered the study, so she hastened to follow his steps.

    "Jordan!" L walked into the study with Nicole.

    "Hi, L. Nicole,e here. Give me a hug!" Jordan took Nicole in his arms, and looked at this little girl with love and care.

    "Jordan, you have to make it up to my bestie!" L cut to the chase. It had to be solved properly today.

    They had talked about it a few times bef

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    Is that why you want to take me out now?" She sneered. "Why don''t you go with your fiancee, your superstar? I''m done ying with you!"

    Then she stood up and started to walk to the door. "Stop!" Harry called her from behind and approached her.

    ""Boss Si, you have no rights to push your employees!" She answered in a same cold voice, without even turning round.

    "I''m certainly not. But I''ll just make you do whatever I want anyway!" Harry stopped her way and looked at her face to face, getting irritated. His deep ck eyes were fixed on her, as if she was his prey.

    "I just won''t go!" L tried to leave.

    Harry dragged her to his arms and held her tightly, saying ruthlessly, "You are in no position to refuse me, you vicious being!"

    "Alright, alright. You are all noble kind people and your fiancee is so pure and innocent. So why don''t you let this vicious me go?"

    "I''m vicious? He even is engaged to the woman who killed his child! Idiot!" She couldn''t help swear.

    Harry turned grim-faced immediately. He was endowed with incredible power and influence, and almost everyone around respected and honored him, while only she showed him repeated disobedience! "Don''t you ever say that again!" She called him idiot? She was ying with fire!

 Chapter 102 Who Was That Child

    "Do you think I dare not? I have attempted to kill your fianc¨¦e. Do you think it''s appropriate if she see you holding me?" She disdainfully nced at the man who was holding her, and gave up the struggle.

    "Woman! It will do you no good to piss me off!" He warned her furiously, squeezing her chin.

    "Well, " she pped off his big hand, broke free from his arms and said with a smile, "Boss Si, please behave yourself at thepany from now on!"

    Behave myself? "Are you sure you are not going tonight?"

    "Yes!" She answered bluntly and looked straight into his eyes with a smile.

    Very good! The man looked at her and said, "Miss Li disobeys her boss and will work overtime with all the staff tonight. And the following one week!" His cold and expressionless face grew even colder after saying these words.

    "What the fuck! Working overtime for a week with everyone in thepany?" L cursed in the bottom of her heart. That would make her the public enemy! Forget it, a little woman knows when to yield and when not! "No, I''ll go!"

    Good! Wasn''t it just a party? He would not eat her anyway.

    "That''s it. Miss Li, you can go back to work now. Pleasee to my office at 6 pm on time!" Satisfied, he kissed her on her lips while she was off guard, and went back to hisputer as if nothing had happened.

    "Damn you! Coming on to me!" L thought, "I should have taken a photo and sent it to your fianc¨¦e!"

    She straightened her clothes and stomped angrily out of the CEO office in high heels.

    The secretaries were puzzled to look at L, who seemed abnormal every time she came out from the CEO office...

    L was filled with fury when she returned to her office. This man had tried every means toe on to her since he appeared again. Didn''t she have other advantages to attract him?

    At 5:55 pm, she walked out of her office after telling her mom what''s

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ress. She looked white and delicate in pink.

    L looked at herself in the mirror. She would turn twenty-seven soon. Was it really appropriate to wear such color?

    When L appeared at the cocktail party, she amazed everyone. The sensation she caused even outshined Ynda and Harry.

    Several high officials of A Country were invited, while others werepany executives. Theron was surprised to see L appeared together with Harry Si.

    It seemed that they really knew each other before. But as the deputy CEO, he couldn''t gossip about them!

    Theron greeted them, arm in arm with his date. L looked at Theron in embarrassment, while Theron winked at her to make her relieved...

    Halfway through the party, the greetings were not over yet and L still stayed with the man. Her face went stiff as she had to put on smile all the time. She had been thinking about how to escape from them.

    Suddenly, L caught sight of a familiar figure. She took a closer look and found that it was Zoe Lu!

    When Harry was exchanging greetings with otherpany''s CEOs, L whispered in his ear, "Excuse me for a second." Harry nced at her and released her arms.

    Zoe, dressed in a formal suit, holding a red wine ss, was sitting in a corner.

 Chapter 103 If You Dare to Say No

    L was always dazzling. How could he not see her? But he shrank back at the sight of the man by her side.

    "Zoe!" A familiar voice came from behind. Of course Zoe knew who it was!

    "L!" He put on a big smile. It had been four years that they didn''t see each other, while she was more attractive than before. Zoe wanted to give her a hug. But he resisted the impulse to do so.

    "Zoe, it''s really you!" Excited to see her bestie, L went up and embraced him.

    Zoe stiffened and put his arms around her.

    In just half a second, L loosened her embrace. Looking at his empty embrace, Zoe felt a sense of loss.

    "Why are you here?" The woman shed a bright smile at him and asked curiously.

    "I... To be brief, the cocktail party tonight is held by my father. And I took over from him two years ago." Zoe was in fact the illegitimate son of Johnson Lu, amercial giant in A Country. He found his legitimate son was not to be relied upon. Therefore, he had forced Zoe to take charge of hispany a few years ago.

    "You''re Johnson Lu''s son? I''ve been in A Country for four years but I''ve never seen you!" L asked curiously. It made no sense. She had been in the business world for three years. They should havee across each other.

    Zoe sipped at his red wine with a self-deprecating smile.

    "I''m not only a bastard but also a puppet!" The only thing he needed to do was to sit quietly in the CEO office every day. He was an out-and-out puppet that was manipted by Johnson Lu. He just upied the post, and everything was decided by Johnson Lu.

    "What?" L gave him a sad look. "I have been in SL group for three years. Everything is okay." They sat side by side with their back to the party.

    "Well, you... are together with him again?" Zoe looked at her cheerless expression. L shook her head. Relieved, Zoe clinked his ss against hers for a toast.

    They exchanged their contacts. After a quarter of an hour, Harry found them. When he s

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    nd entered the study. L went to Nicole''s room.

    She had spent less time with her daughter recently. With a sense of guilt, she carried her sleeping daughter to her big bed.

    Nicole rolled over and fell into sleep again. L looked at her daughter''s little face, smiling with satisfaction. In fact, she was already content to have Nicole. As for Harry ... let it go!

    The next morning, L was awakened by her daughter''s kisses. She took a look at her cell phone. It was only six o''clock. This little girl woke up so early.

    "Mommy, you''rete for work!" Nicole sat up in bed and looked at her mommy, who was so pretty!! And she kissed L on the cheek again.

    "Well, my sweet Nicole, would you like to sleep a little longer?" L held her chubby daughter in her arms and kissed her.

    Nicole shook her head. "Mommy, do you forget to tell me where daddy is?" She kept this question in her little brain, for she really wanted to see her daddy.

    L got sobered when she heard Nicole''s question. "Your daddy has gone abroad to earn money for you, and he wille back soon!" She could only make up such an excuse. Oh, the man said he would pick her up at seven thirty!

    "What does daddy look like? Is he the man on mommy''s phone?" Her phone? Oh, she did keep some pictures of Harry in her cell phone...

 Chapter 104 Iâ€™m Not Going to Be With Her

    "You''ll know what your father looks like when you see him. I''m getting up. You may wait a second, OK?" L Li ran her fingers through her hair and sat up in bed. Well, she felt quite sleepy...

    Nicole Li shook her head and got herself out of bed. She knew her mother was busy and she went to her nanny Mrs. Yuan.

    L Li felt relieved when she saw her docile daughter. She was really thoughtful.

    L remembered that when she was about to wean her daughter, she held the baby and said, "Nicole is a big girl now. A big girl doesn''t drink breast milk." Nicole nodded obediently and she hadn''t ever drunk breast milk from then on.

    Without breast milk at night, she somehow felt emotionally insecure. She woke up several times a night, but she didn''t ask for it.

    L Li was greatly touched when her baby neither cried nor protested. Joy welled up in her heart every time she thought of her daughter. Nicole was truly her sweet heart!

    It was almost half past seven after she fed Nicole at breakfast. L asked Joseph to take Nicole to the kindergarten first, while she went upstairs to get herself changed.

    Joseph seated Nicole in the child car seat and buckled her up. Then he moved onto the driving seat and set off.

    Harry was waiting out of the Li''s Manor twenty minutes ahead of time.

    He paid little attention when he saw a caring out. But when the little girl in the back seat smiled at him, his heart rate was skyrocketing.

    Though casting one nce, Harry was impressed

    By her round face, big ck eyes, small mouth and straight teeth. Even he was far apart, he could see the girl in a pink blouse through the car window. What a cute girl she was!

    If L Li hadn''t had the induced abortion, his child would have been older than this girl!

    He noticed Joseph on the driving seat. Was that girl the goddaughter of L Li? No, it was weird.

    L Li came out of the vi and it took her all of ten minutes to reach the gate. It was already twenty-five to eight. She was five minuteste.

    Harry

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    onfusion.

    They were surprised to see the general manager with beads of tears. It had been three years since Boss Li worked in thispany. In everyone''s heart, she was the Iron Lady, who was calm, elegant, gorgeous and highlypetent, as well as the dream lover of many men.

    Such an episode created quite a stir in thepany when all offices are abuzz with discussions. Besides, L Li didn''t show up in thepany the following day because she went to Nicole''s kindergarten for its activity. Discussions went even more exaggerated.

    "Miss Li must have been crossed in love. Everyone in the Design Department had witnessed tears in her eyes!"

    "Yeah. And she didn''t evene to work today. Something must be wrong."

    "Well, how nice Miss Li is! How could that jerk cheat on her?"

    "You''re right. Miss Li is our Aphrodite! The jerk should go to hell!"

    ...

    Joey, who was just passing by, twitched his mouth. The CEO was taken for a jerk by his subordinates. But that was funny, aha! He couldn''t helpughing.

    He was so amused that he was still giggling when he returned to his desk.

    Unfortunately, the door of CEO office was open. Harry immediately saw that.

    "Joey!" Upon hearing the boss calling him, Joey stopped giggling and put on a serious look.

    All secretaries were amazed by his sudden change of facial expression!

 Chapter 105 I Am Here to Propose You

    "Mr. CEO!" Joey prepared for the worst, took a deep breath and then got in the CEO office.

    Harry was still upset about what happened yesterday when Joey showed up with a giggle. Poor Joey naturally became Harry''s punching bag as before.

    "What''s funny? Share with me."

    "Eh... Boss, are you sure you wanna hear it?" Feeling awkward, Joey coughed and thought. Then he reported obediently, "I am not happy. On the contrary, I feel sad. It is said that General Manager went back to her office with tears yesterday. Everyone in the office were cursing the jerk that let their Goddess down!" Joey lowered his voice when he mumbled the word "jerk", but Harry still got it.

    Speaking of what happened yesterday, Harry pulled a long face immediately. "You got time to stroll to the Design Department. How idle you are! How about that you treat all staff to coffee this noon in the name of thepany. No refund!"

    Thest two words devastated Joey. No refund! SL Group had more than one thousand employees in A Country. That was to say, he had to pay over ten thousand dors.

    "Boss?..." Joey wanted to beg for mercy. But he dared not. Because from what he knew of his Boss, begging would only incur severer punishment. So he just curled his lower lip and then went out for coffee.

    Seeing Joey walking out of the office, Harry stood up from his executive chair restlessly, haunted by L''s sad expression yesterday.

    In the kindergarten.

    L and Joseph were holding Nicole''s hands and running with her. "Come on, Nicole!" Nicole got a lot of little fans, who were cheering for her.

    Suddenly, Joseph scooped Nicole up and then raced to the end, put their rag doll into the box there.

    The game rule was: Kids and parents make a rag doll together and then put it into the box at the end. The fastest one will be the winner.

    The moment Nicole put their rag doll into the box, she burst into a scream jubntly, "Yeah! We are the first!"

    Kids were envious of Nicole to have such a beautiful mom and a handsome uncle. When Joseph showed up at first, many parents recognized him. Young mothers surged towards him excitedly.

    They kept followi

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    already told her about her new family two years ago.

    "Yes, I am." Jordan nodded.

    Then Wendy picked those gifts on the table up and shoved them all into Jordan''s hands, "You can leave now. I don''t want to be L''s sister-inw. Being her best friend is just fine!"

    Jordan felt embarrassed. He had never been refused by women. Not to mention that she refused his proposal.

    "Come on, Wendy. I know you need money now. There is something wrong with your mother''s legs, so she can''t work. But your brother needs tuition. Are you sure you are going to refuse me?" Jordan was trying to persuade Wendy. "If you marry me. I can send your brother to a top university and find the best doctor for your mom." He added.

    ... Jordan seemed to know every difficulty of her family. Hearing Jordan''s words, Wendy was so angry that she almost wanted to p him, "Did L tell you all these?"

    "No. She just told me you are a good woman. I shouldn''t fail you." Jordan looked sincere. His honesty amused Wendy. She knew L did that out of good intention.

    Wendy walked to a stool and sat down, resting her forehead on her hand. She didn''t know what to say and opened her mouth after a long while. "Don''t worry. I am good now. Please leave and don''t forget to express my thanks to L!"

    It seemed Wendy wasn''t bought by what Jordan just said. Jordan felt a little frustrated. He walked closer to Wendy, bent his head and gazed at her.

 Chapter 106 This Son of A Bitch

    Daring not look directly at Jordan''s sharp eyes, Wendy twisted her head sideways. Hearing what Jordan said next, she almost went crazy!

    "You must be responsible for me!"

    ......

    Twenty minutester, Jordan stood next to his luxury car downstairs.

    Janne Zhang, who was gossiping with others, immediately came over. "Hello. How is your talk?"

    "Well, aunt, I will ask my parents to propose marriage in two days. You can bring up any requirements if you like." Jordan nodded politely at Janne Zhang and left.

    Within a couple of minutes, the news that Wendy was marrying a handsome army man traveled far and wide throughout the northern district of D City.

    Wendy spoke to L on the phone, "L, I have epted your brother''s proposal. Don''t worry!" When she saw her mothering in with joy, Wendy knew she must have met the man downstairs.

    L had just returned to the vi. When she heard the good news, all the gloom in her heart was swept away.

    "Alright, you are going to be my sister-inw soon!"

    Wendy cannot help butin, "You silly girl, how did you force your brother to propose?" Shaking her head, Wendy assured herself that the man should be a straightforward person.

    "No, you have wronged me. My brother readily agreed when I touched on that. It seems that he has a very good impression of you." As she hadn''t had a good rest for a long time, L felt morefortable in bed than ever.

    "Well, enough about me. What about you and him?" Wendy received a message from L the day before yesterday, saying that her ex-husband appeared in A Country.

    "Don''t mention him. I want to strangle that son of bitch." He had been ying hanky-panky with both her and his fianc¨¦e!

    L was so sleepy that she decided not go downstairs for dinner.

    What about Nicole? Mom and dad were not at home, let Joseph take care of her! When ites to Nicole, this younger brother had been a real help to L!

    "All right! Then we will talk about it next time. My mother just came back, and I have to speak to her." Wendy hung up the phone in haste, pulled Janne Zhang to her,

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    xed her eyes upon this powerful man, feeling veryplicated.

    However, she had to admit that his charm was absolutely irresistible! She was only silent for a while and came to him.

    "Go with me!" Hended his hand on her shoulder and led her into the car.

    L freed herself on the spot. "Boss Si, what''s up?" This man was too shameless. How could hee and take her away after promising Ynda that he would not be with L? What did he take her for?

    Harry looked at L, who wore a jacket over pajamas. He tried to put his long arm on her shoulder again but was shunned by her.

    After several times, Harry lost his patience. He pulled her to himself and threw his arms around her.

    L could not make out what the man was thinking every day. He cursed her as a vicious woman time and time again, while he kept on pestering her every day.

    She was about to speak, when he kissed her on the lips. This son of a bitch! L pushed against his chest with both arms, trying to shove him away. No matter how hard she tried, the men did not move.

    Under the dim light, the man held the woman in his arms. An approaching military vehicle was shing its headlights from a distance. L thought to herself, "Shoot!" Since big brother had gone to D City and the younger brother was at home, it could be no other than her father and mother who appeared sote at the gate of the Li family...

 Chapter 107 Promotion and Pay Raise

    L was so embarrassed that she pinched Harry''s waist sharply. But it was toote to do so.

    Harold and Angie had got out of the car and Angie walked up to the kissing couple with a serious face.

    She had recognized that figure. It could be no one else but her daughter.

    Harry didn''t release L until he felt someone had approached them.

    L felt so awkward and felt like digging a hole to hide in when she recognized Angie. Being caught on the spot, she could not keep her head up, but greeted Angie in a weak voice, "Mother ."

    L blushed with shame. Angie didn''t look at L, but stared at Harry angrily. "Good evening, madam." Harry greeted Angie in a polite manner and nodded to Harold who was standing not far away from him.

    "Who are you?" Angie asked. She still stared at Harry grimly. Had been living in the army for such a long time, she was ustomed to act this way. People would show their weakness when facing her. But when it came to Harry, things would be different.

    Harry didn''t expect that he would be dragged into his car when he was about to introduce himself. He had no idea when L had opened the door of his car, nor did he thought that L should have such great strength to shove him into his car.

    L locked the door of the car and walked hand in hand with Angie towards home and exined, "Mother, that man is just my boss. Don''t get me wrong. Let''s go home."

    Harry already had a dirty look when he was dragged into the car. He became livid when heard L''s words and thought, "I''m only your boss? Don''t get you wrong? Fine, L! I will change your malicious mind."

    L got in Harold''s car with her mother. "L, is that your new boyfriend?" Angie asked. Her face was not that cold now. She understood that it was natural for her daughter to get a new boyfriend, but this time, she would like to y her role as a mother to avoid a failed marriage.

    "Mother, no, he is my boss..." L replied diffidently. She was not sure whether she should tell her parents that Harry was the birth father of Nicole. "How could a boss take advantage of his subordinate right in front of his subordinate''s house? L, don''t be tricked by him." Ang

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    es of new general manager and vice general manager. Qualified candidates must pass the interview of the new deputy CEO. That''s all for today. Any questions,e for me after the meeting." Harry said. He then left the room directly.

    Tongues wagged. Theron and Jack hurried to check the portfolio on the desk.

    Inside were the joint report from some female employees against Jack and evidence of bribery about Theron, which made the two speechless.

    Firing two executives and promoting L to deputy CEO in less than three minutes'' meeting. That was Harry''s style.

    Following Harry, Joey admired Harry in his heart and finally got to know the reason why Harry was so busy recently.

    L was baffled by the sudden promotion and left the meeting room under the envious and jealous gazes of others.

    In that afternoon, L moved to the deputy CEO office with the help of Leo.

    Looking at the empty office of deputy CEO, L felt veryplicated.

    Workce was like battlefield. It was possible that she would be fired from a high position someday. Jack was one of the examples. Actually, Jack intended to harass her one year ago. But she got away decisively.

    Afterwards, Jack wanted to find fault with her to fire her. But she always behaved herself well and never gave him a chance to do so. She never expected that Harry would get things clear soon after he took office.

    Thinking for a while, L decided to go upstairs and talked to Harry.

 Chapter 108 Bitch is Bitchy

    Secretaries were all busy. Seeing L approaching, Joey nodded to her politely and then went back to work.

    L responded him with a smile. Then she knocked on the door.

    "Come in." The familiar sound arose. She opened the door and got in.

    "Boss." L greeted Harry, who was bending over his work, out of courtesy.

    "What''s wrong?" Harry lifted his head to get a glimpse of L. Then he bent over his work again. He didn''t think she was there to thank him. Sure enough...

    "Boss. I have an idea." L thought what she was gonna say was necessary.

    "Go ahead."

    "We can recruit a new person as General Manager. As for Vice General Manager, we can promote one of our department managers to this position." By this way, she wouldn''t be the only one get promoted, and others in thepany can distract their attention from her. What''s more, someone who was reallypetent could get a chance.

    "Any candidate?" Harry asked while signing the document.

    "Yes. Jeremy Duan, the manager of Design Department. Although he is just two years older than me, he has been working inpany for eight years. He is quite familiar withpany''s business. Besides, he is really good at management." Jeremy was a humble man. He once helped L a lot when she was in difficulty.

    L had been wanting to return his favors. Moreover, Jeremy was indeed qualified to be the Vice General Manager.

    "Ok. I will ask the HR Department to issue your promotions by tomorrow." L was astonished by Harry''s decisiveness. It seemed Harry trusted her very much. She didn''t know was she supposed to be happy with that.

    "Thank you, Boss. Thanks for your time!" L turned around, nning to leave. "Wait, Miss Li." Harry put his pen down and stood up.

    Seeing Harry standing up, L had a bad feeling. She wanted to flee away.

    She moved steps to the doorway. But Harry strode forward, passed her and closed the door.

    ...

    At that moment, L thought herself was a stupid rabbit that came to a wolf willingly.

    "Boss Si, is there anything I can do for you?" She told herself to be calm. If he dared to offend her again, she would surely give him a crisp p.

    "Yes, of course. I promoted you. Do you have some rewards for me? Miss Li?" Harry gave L

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    at bitch, came to work in Harry''spany again and was promoted to the deputy CEO.

    Hearing Ynda''s words, Julie disyed a surprised expression, "SL Group is looking for a General Manager?" That was a good opportunity.

    "Yes. Since you have been a Vice President in Wall Street before, I think you are totally qualified to be a general manager!" Ynda replied. She regretted not majoring in something like economic administration. Otherwise, she already kicked those bitches away from Harry by herself.

    Julie was no stupid. She knew Ynda would never let any woman approach his fiance, let alone her, a woman who was good at flirting with men. She must pay for it!

    "What do you want from me?" Julie asked. She was nning to agree on whatever Ynda was gonna say. Because Harry Si was such an irresistible lure for her. She would never give up any chance to approach Harry Si. "Ynda Mo, don''t me me for seducing your fiance by then. Ha...ha..." Julie thought.

    "There is a bitch working in Harry''spany. She has been seducing Harry for years and was promoted to the deputy CEO today. I think you know what to do... I would rather have you as my rival than anybody else!" Ynda said. Julie Tan was notoriously dissolute. Ynda was sure Harry would never hook up with that kind of woman.

    "So how about tempting Julie Tan to join in Harry''spany and letting Julie Tan and L Li fight against each other? I would be the real beneficiary by then." Ynda was gloating.

 Chapter 109 Fianceeâ€™s Schoolmate

    Hearing Ynda''s words, Julie sneered to herself, "You want me to fight off the deputy CEO?" Well, given that Harry was such a big shot, she reluctantly agreed! "Then I will try a fall with her! Let''s wait and see!"

    "Well, keep an eye on Harry for me!" Ynda said hypocritically. "Bitch is bitch." She thought, "When I get to A Country, you all fuck off!"

    "Don''t worry!" Julie decided to go and pick a few more clothes, sexy ones! "Ynda, who always pretended to be noble, would certainly not wear sexy clothes, so I will make Harry change his taste!" Julie thought, "As for the woman Ynda spoke of, it depends! If she does not stand in my way, I''ll leave her alone. Otherwise, I''ll kick her out of thepany!"

    In SL Group.

    At 10 o''clock in the morning, the human resources manager called to inform L that a candidate for the general manager had arrived at thepany and the candidate had good qualifications and rich working experience!

    There had been loads of candidates for the position these days. Nearly all of them were weeded out by the human resources department.

    The only two that L had interviewed was denied by her. Upon hearing that this one was well-qualified, L told the human resources manager to guide the candidate directly to her office.

    Five minutester, L heard the knock at her office door.

    "Come in, please!" L saved the document in theputer and cast a look at the woman who came in.

    She was dressed in a white short jacket, a red package hip skirt, ck silk stockings, and ck stilettoes.

    "Hello! Ie to apply for the general manager of thepany!" The woman looked pretty and coquettish, but she was very polite.

    "Hello, sit down please!" L closed the folder in front of her, stood up and sat down on the sofa opposite the woman.

    L sized her up in a natural way. The most outstanding shoring was her flirtatiousness. The biggest advantage was he

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    er anger.

    Without a hint of modesty, the man said, "Indeed. But you should not stand me up. If you do, all employees will work overtime in the next half month!" What an unscrupulous threat!

    L tried to subdue her fury and looked at the evil but charming man. How should she refuse such an invitation of her boss?

    "Boss Si, threatening your subordinate like that, aren''t you afraid of rebellion?" She stood up with a sneer, tapped the desk... gently... for she dared not punch hard!

    He touched the woman''s bangs. "If you dare to rebel, I have plenty of ways to bring you under control!" Harry stared at the feigned calmness on L''s face. He really wanted to see what this mature woman was like when she was pissed off.

    "Well, Boss Si, see you then!" L snapped out a few words, restraining herself from flinging the folder on his face. L knew that she would y into Harry''s hands if she threw a temper.

    Damn it! Harry, the beast, inviting her like that, would talk about anything other than bullshit? Bah, she was not a teenage girl!

    She would go there, but she must try every means to protect herself.

    "See you then!" The man gave her a kiss on the lips and left with satisfaction. L rubbed her mouth frantically. Motherfucker, stealing a kiss from her every day!

 Chapter 110 Fianceeâ€™s Number

    At Crescent Spring Vi.

    Eight pm.

    L rang the vi''s doorbell. The man, in a gray night-robe, opened the door holding a ss of high-grade red wine.

    The woman concealed her clean and beautiful face under the garish smoky makeup and red lipstick.

    She dressed herself in a ck sports suit and ck sneakers.

    She was definitely intentional!

    Sulkiness flickered in Harry''s eyes. A woman should thank god for being invited by Harry.

    "Go away!" The man spit out two words. He really had no appetite for her.

    The woman secretly smiled, feelingcent for getting what she wanted! She would admire his courage if he got fresh with her even though she was dressed up like this!

    The woman turned and walked back. "Stop!" The cold voice of the man came again.

    She looked back with a smile. "What''s up, Boss Si? Didn''t you ask me to go away?"

    "I changed my mind." Was it hard to understand? Were there any barriers tomunication between the two people?

    L pulled a face in an instant and her ghostly expression was clearly seen by Harry.

    Did she hate him? Thinking of this possibility, Harry put his red wine ss on the front porch.

    He pulled her into the vi. Hate him? He did not allow it!

    The interior of the vi was decorated in the same style as No. 8 Pearl Spring. Harry was absolutely a neat freak for the house was clean and spotless. And white was the dominant color.

    If you looked around this vi, which covered a few thousand square feet, you would notice that the wallpaper, the sofas, the chandeliers and the carpets were all white. Only the cabs, the wine racks, the tables and the like would be painted in light gray or ck.

    "Bang!" Harry mmed the vi door shut. Hearing the loud sound, L almost leaped into the air with fear.

    Looking at his gloomy face, L wondered whether he was angry.

    Why should he be angry anyway? She was angry indeed!

    L got rid of the man''s hand, took off

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ed at her with murderous eyes, as if a wolf was watching a sheep. At this time, she spotted Harry''s cell phone on the table.

    An idea came to her.

    She carefully moved to the table and quickly picked up his cell phone, while keeping an eye on the man who may rush at her.

    Watching her grabbing his cell phone, Harry thought she was up to no good, so he strode to catch up.

    The woman screamed and ran behind the other sofa, preventing Harry from getting closer.

    Watching the grinning woman, Harry had an impulse to throw the sofa out.

    "Boss Si, think twice. Your cell phone is in my hand. If I dial your fiancee''s number by ident..." The woman smiled cunningly at Harry, who smiled as well.

    "L..." Harry''s wolfish voice was interrupted by a WeChat video call.

    Though scared by the sudden noise, L cast a nce at the screen and saw the name of Ynda.

    She took a quick look at the man who wasing near and pressed the "ept" button without hesitation.

    Ynda was filled with joy, for Harry finally epted her video call.

    The problem was that she saw the ceiling at first, and then the camera was aimed at Harry on the other side.

    Obviously, it wasn''t Harry who answered her video call. Who would it be?

    Ynda suddenly had a bad feeling. "Harry." She called softly.

 Chapter 111 Then Get Out of My House

    Harry''s face turned gloomy on hearing Ynda''s voice. L Li, to his surprise, answered the video call from Ynda.

    L Li giggled, phone in her hand, "Mr. Si, I just had a real fun!" It was really nice! Treading on the woolen carpet barefoot was of coursefortable.

    Harry could tell from the seductive voice that she was on purpose.

    Ynda couldn''t recognize the voice, but she knew for sure it was a women''s voice.

    The very saying of having fun inevitably left her to imagine more.

    Face distorted in rage, Ynda wondered how many scandals Harry was tangled with.

    But she was gloat about her wise favor for such a sought-after man. A great many scandals were in fact a strong proof of her smart choice.

    A woman in sports suit suddenly appeared on the screen. Ynda had a clear nce at her face, the face of the woman who had gone for nowhere for four years.

    It was L Li! That bitch again! She clenched her fists, "Harry!" Ynda''s heartbroken voice was heard from the line.

    She remembered he once dered he would never be with L Li. But what the hell were they doing now?

    Grudge, desperation and grief touched every nerve of her at the moment.

    Having heard Ynda''s voice, Harry took the phone and hung up, throwing a chilly nce to the woman who now lost all hermanding bearing seen in thepany in the daytime.

    "How dare you hurt her?"

    The question tinged with frozen tone stiffened L Li''s smile, and then wiped it all out.

    One was icy-cold; one awkward in the depressing air.

    L Li totally underestimated what Ynda meant to Harry. She even hold the delusion that Harry still felt for her.

    There was a likelihood that his invitation simply proved for business. Perhaps she overthought.

    In that case, why did he mess with her again and again? Did he intend to win her over as a mistress with his fame and fortune?

    The long time silence and mutual

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    oldness on his face that were seen four years ago, L Li closed his eyes, tears tricking down through her cheeks.

    She had no clue why she shed tears. Was that because of grievance? Or fear? Or pain, perhaps. All that was truly unknown to her.

    As time clicked away, he stopped his pinching, stonily staring at the crying woman.

    Keeping the pent-up caring at bay, he relentlessly yelled, "I''m here to get back at you, L Li! Don''t forget about it! You are just an ordinary woman to me and there is nothing serious between us, "

    A note of scathing sarcasm was disclosed in her smiling.

    Good! In that cases, she said, "Thanks for your reminding. I don''t wanna see you for the rest of my life." She obstinately looked into his eyes, and thought to herself, "she can''t lose no matter how mighty he looks like. She must hold on tost."

    Harry instantly flied into fury and violently shook her away. "Then get out of my house!" L Li lost her bnce and bumped against the door. Lucky for her, she didn''t hurt herself.

    "Asshole! He was insane!"

    She cursed silently. Putting on her shoes, she opened the door and dashed out. Before she pped the door, she shot back, "You jerk, Harry!" The door closed with a bang, and the woman left. The whole world became silent.

 Chapter 112 CEO Lost His Temper

    At half past seven, L Li showed herself in her office on time. It was the first day when Julie Tan came to work, so L had to spend half an hour showing her around thepany ahead of clock-in time.

    After she sat down, it didn''t take long before someone knocked at the door. She said, "Come in!" She then put her personal belongings into the locker.

    It was Julie Tan, in a rose suit with a long white coat. She wore the internship badge with red marcel wave over her shoulders. Having applied rose eye shadows and rose lipstick, she looked charming and enchanting!

    "Miss Li, it''s my honor to work with you!" Julie Tan stood rooted to the ground, staring at the woman in front of her. L Li wore a white blouse, long white loose pants and white high-heeled leather shoes. Her short ck coat was draped over the chair.

    "Me, too. I''ll help with the following work." Come and ask me for whatever you''re confused of." With her cellphone in her hand, L Li walked out of the office ahead, showed Julie Tan around thepany and introduced her the department distribution in detail.

    When they came to the first floor, they ran into Harry who just walked in from outside.

    There was a clear bite on his lips. L Li looked upset when she recalled what had happenedst night. But she still greeted him, "Morning, Mr. Si!"

    Julie Tan had her eyes brightened immediately she saw Harry. She thought it was a good choice to work at SL Group where she could see handsome Harry every day!

    But, were Mr. Si''s lips bitten by some woman? Unconsciously, she took a look at L Li who appeared as if nothing had happened and greeted, "Morning, Mr. Si!'' She greeted as L Li did.

    Harry just gave Julie a look and nodded before he walked to the elevator, poker-faced. This made L Li a little embarrassed. She collected her wits and went on introducing thepany nning and development to Julie Tan.

    Julie Tan skimmed over the odd look on L Li''s face and then looked at the man who had just left. She was acutely aware that something must have happened

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    emper, L Li answered with a high voice, "Boss, I suppose this is what Miss Tan should do now, isn''t it?" God. Was he trying to avenge himself in the name of business?

    Julie Tan looked at Harry and L who were obscurely squabbling and wondered if they had a row.

    Harry, in the seat of host, banged the table. Everyone else was scared out of their wits with cold sweat on their foreheads.

    What was wrong with Miss Li today? Why did she keep annoying the demon CEO? Please let go of them!

    It was the first time the CEO lost his temper in public. There was a dead silence in the meeting room. Everyone lowered his head, who didn''t even dare to breathe.

    L red at the man who kept shooting daggers at her. Then she heard his voice again, "What? Since you''re now the deputy CEO, I can''t evenmand you any more, can I?"

    There was a sudden moment of embarrassment when L Li looked humiliated.

    She took a deep breath and stoop up, poker-faced. But the chair, which was almost kicked down, spilled out her anger. She snatched the remote control for the slide in the middle of the room and answered, "How dare I! Your wish is mymand!"

    She headed for theputer in her high-heeled shoes and yed the slide forpany data.

    "Yesterday, our stock rose by 10%. The employee turnover rate was zero..." Her dulcet voice echoed all over the meeting room.

 Chapter 113 Donâ€™t Call Me President

    Since Harry''s arrival, SL Group''s business in A Country was seeing significant growth in all aspects, which earned the admiration of the staff.

    Twenty minutester, the meeting was over and L irritably sat alone in the conference room.

    After a while, she slowly calmed down. "Whatever!" she thought. "Come what may, I am not afraid!"

    She gathered up the folders on the table and walked out.

    When she was just out of the door, she saw Harry holding the arm of Julie, who seemed to have sprained her ankle in high heels.

    She sneered upon seeing them. One who had watched a soap opera would know that this woman was very likely intentional.

    Pretending not to see the two people, L went straight past them.

    She overheard Julie''s coquettish voice. "Boss Si, my foot really hurts..."

    L smiled with sarcasm, which was noticed by Harry.

    "L, send Miss Tan to the hospital." With that, he shoved Julie into L''s arms.

    Being bumped into, L took a step back. The two women clung to each other, frozen in shock.

    Looking at Harry, who was ready to leave, L took Julie''s wrist and walked a few steps to stop the man.

    ring into his cold eyes, L pulled Julie forward and pushed her back into his arms.

    "Boss Si, I would rather let you be the hero!" Julie threw her arms around the man''s waist as if she would fall down.

    "He is awesome!" thought Julie, "He could make a good bedmate! But the bite on his lips is so obvious!"

    As a strong smell of perfume assailed Harry''s nostrils, he was annoyed. "L! Stop there!"

    "Why do I have to listen to you?" L thought. She trotted to the elevator and pressed the button without hesitation.

    Seeing that L went away and Harry wore a ghastly expression, Julie quickly stood to her feet. "My ankle seems to be okay. Boss Si, I will not bother you!"

    Years of business experience had molded her a shrewd business women who knew her way around people. It was an essential skill.

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    of. It''s a hybrid of tea and meals." Thomas knew that, in all probability, Harry hade to A Country because of her.

    About ten minutester, the limo slowly stopped in a parking lot and the two people got out of the car.

    At Xanadu Caf¨¦.

    A pearwood signboard on the bamboo door read: Xanadu Caf¨¦.

    The greeter, who was dressed in a green cheongsam, weed them with respect the moment she saw Thomas.

    Then she walked them to the courtyard along the cobblestone path. On both sides were two big ss houses that were filled with green nts and tea.

    At the end of the ss houses was a stone arch bridge decorated with retronterns. Below the bridge was a meandering stream.

    The bridge was adjacent to a two-story retro building, next to which were countless cabins.

    The greeter led them to an innermost cabin named "Plum Blossom." She opened the door and they walked in, one after the other.

    On the shelf at the doorway were all kinds of bone china ornaments with plum blossom elements as well as various famous teas.

    Inside was a long stone table with plum blossom patterns. Several sets of tableware were neatly arranged there.

    Next to the dining table was a smaller stone table, on which there were a verawood tea tray and Jingdezhen porcin cups with plum blossom patterns.

 Chapter 114 Mr. Si. What A Coincidence

    Thomas politely pulled a wooden chair, on which there was a soft cushion, out for L. "Thank you." L gave him a smile and sat down. A waitress, who was in the same green cheongsam as the greeter at the doorway, came into the private room the second after Thomas sat down near L.

    The waitress came to them with a sweet smile on her face. "Hello, this is our menu." She said while putting the menu in the middle of L and Thomas.

    Thomas pushed the menu closer to L and asked her to order.

    L didn''t refuse. She picked up the menu and scanned it, "Which one do you prefer, Tieguanyin or Pu''er Tea?" Now that they were there to appreciate tea art, then those two kinds of tea would be the best choices.

    "Tieguanyin, please!" Thomas pointed to the Tieguanyin, which was the most expensive tea on the menu. It cost over 1200 for each teapot.

    There was only several grams of tea leaves in each teapot! L thought that was too expensive, but she still said, "OK."

    Seeing Thomas order the most expensive tea, the waitress disyed a brighter smile.

    Cause themission from a teapot of Tieguanyin would be higher than her daily wage.

    The tea was served up soon. L cursorily watched the waitress rinsing tea leaves and tea set for them. Then the waitress poured two cups for them and asked L and Thomas to smell the faint scent of tea first and then taste.

    L seldom tasted tea, cause she didn''t have much extra time for such kind of leisure activity. All her time was upied by work and Nicole. But she really enjoyed the tea.

    After the first brewing, the light-colored tea sent forth a fresh scent which could cheer people up.

    L took a sip. The scent lingered in her mouth after the mellow-vored tea water went down her throat.

    "How is it?" Thomas stared at L with a tender smile.

    L emptied her cup and nodded, "It''s really good." She found tasting tea was really enjoyable.

    The waitress refilled their cups.

    "Yes. This restaurant is quite good. I havee here several times. How abouting here together again next time?" Thomas was happy to see L''s expression of enjoyment.

    Seeing L nodding without hesitation, Thomas revealed a grin excitedly.

    Although the waitress was quite skillful at every procedure of tea making, she was still cautious with her ever

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    hat figure.

    "Who is the man with Miss Li?" Joey wondered. But he didn''t dare to ask.

    Harry recalled the phone call L was answeringst night. "It seemed that was from Thomas Herren and they were talking about the date today." Harry thought angrily.

    His steps became faster and faster. Joey had to trot so as to keep pace with him. Only God knew was it coincidence or destiny. Harry''s Maybach and Thomas''s Lincoln were parked next to each other.

    Glimpsing the familiar Maybach parked nearby by ident, L had a bad feeling.

    Then a cold voice arose behind her, "President Herren!" L was so scared that she couldn''t help holding Thomas''s arm at once.

    Looking at L''s hands tightly holding his arm, Thomas smiled. No matter why L did that, he was happy to be closer to L.

    He knew who the man was behind them. Thomas turned back with a happy smile on his face, "Mr. Si. What a coincidence!"

    L bent her head down and stared at her shoes. She wasn''t nning to greet Harry.

    If they were not in thepany, then they were just strangers, weren''t they?

    With a frozen look, Harry licked the bite on his lips, and gazed at the woman, who kept her head down and turned a blind eye to him. "Yes. Such a coincidence. Mr. President came here for dinner too?" Said Harry who was in a ck coat that day. Besides, his shirt and trousers were all ck too.

    At that moment, he was standing there straightly with both his hands in pockets. Behind him was Joey, who was holding an umbre. Harry looked like a honorable king.

 Chapter 115 I Bring My Girlfriend

    "Yes. Today, I bring my girlfriend to taste Mrs. Han''s private home cuisine." L was startled by his words. Their rtionship could be misunderstood by Harry.

    L tightened her grip on Thomas''s arm and he felt it, of course. He smiled and patted the woman''s little hand.

    With a grim face, Harry looked at the little woman, who had no reaction at all, and his eyes were filled with rage. "L, are you President Herren''s girlfriend?"

    He asked the little woman who was lowering her head.

    L was taken aback by his cold tone, as if she woulde to a bad end if she dared to nod.

    "Of course! Boss Si doesn''t want to congratte us?" Thomas answered for L and looked at the livid man, eyes glowing with pleasure.

    However, there was a suspicious mark on his lips. Was that a bite mark? Who bit him? Was it L?

    However, the two people who were arm in arm suddenly went pale upon hearing what Harry said in reply.

    The man suppressed his anger and put on a wicked expression. "She and I had a rtionship, don''t you mind, Thomas?"

    It was raining heavier. The five people stood in an awkward silence.

    Red all over her face, L really wanted to p Harry at this moment. How could he be so shameless!

    In the dim light, Harry pulled out a cigarette, as if nothing were wrong.

    The stunned Joey saw the scene and immediately took out the lighter from his pocket and lit the cigarette for Harry.

    Thomas took a deep breath and said, "Boss Si, you know, that was in the past. I would not mind. We all need to move on, don''t we? "

    L cast a re at Harry and said to Thomas, "Leave him alone, let''s go!" She turned around, holding Thomas''s arm.

    That son of a bitch, would he go for one minute without humiliating her!

    Watching L and Thomas leaving as a pair, Harry took a drag on his cigarette. To give vent to his anger, he puffed a mouthful of smoke into Joey''s face.

    "Cough!" In an unguarded moment, the innocent Joey was choked b

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    ho was quickening her pace. Of course he could see that she was avoiding him.

    The harder she tried to avoid him, the less likely he would let her go!

    After a smooth morning meeting, L was relieved that Harry did not embarrass her. She went back to her office and picked up her stuff, ready to take the documents to meet Mr. Xiang.

    Her cell phone rang at this time¡ªit was from the CEO''s office...

    "Hello, Boss Si!" Hearing the professional sound, Harry frowned.

    "I will go with you to negotiate the contract with Mr. Xiang." He spoke out his intention.

    L''s self-esteem was really hurt. "If you don''t believe in my working ability, why do you leave the case to me?"

    The man over the phone turned silent. She thought he didn''t believe in her working ability?

    "Wait for me at thepany door." He hung up without exnation.

    Looking at the folder in her hand, L really wanted to throw it out of the window.

    Harry was getting more and more capable of hurting her. L really doubted whether she was a masochist? Staying here and suffering his abuse?

    By the time L got to thepany door, Harry had already arrived. Though Harry had asked her to wait for him, she waste.

    So, the man was very unhappy about it.

    Seeing L, he went to his car without giving her another look.

 Chapter 116 Become the Victim of Verbal Assault and Died in D City

    L hurried to catch up with Harry. She found her own car and prepared to drive herself.

    "Get in!" With only two cars between them, Harry sat on the driver''s seat, calling the woman.

    L looked at her car, but the man''s eyes shing with warning made her walk reluctantly up to his car and get in.

    "Destination." He stepped on the gas and made a U-turn.

    "I don''t know." She looked at the man next to her and said crossly.

    But Harry''s warning eyes made she obediently tell an address.

    The ce reserved was an open-air cafe, and when they arrived, Mr. Xiang was already there.

    The cafe was on the bank of the river, decorated in European style.

    "Hello, Mr. Xiang. I''m Harry, the CEO of SL group. This is L Li, the deputy CEO!" Obviously, it''s Harry instead of L who had the voice.

    Mr. Xiang, who was in his fifties, stood up immediately to wee Harry, "I''ve heard so much about you, and finally I got the chance to see you!"

    "Our group values this contract, so Ie to meet you."

    It was a great pleasure for Mr. Xiang to hear the contract was highly valued by SL group.

    With Harry here, L didn''t need to talk at all. After the greeting, Harry considerately pulled out the chair opposite to Mr. Xiang for L.

    Seeing this, Mr. Xiang smiled, "Mr. Si, you''re a gentleman indeed!"

    With a faint smile on his face, Harry said naturally, "My pleasure."

    "Two cups oftte, one with sugar and one without, thanks!" Harry said to the waiter. Again, he made the decision on his own, which made L a little unpleasant.

    Then, L began to introduce thepany''s n and the prospect of their cooperation. After her introduction, Mr. Xiang and Harry talked about some issues concerning price and development right etc.

    L rose quietly from her seat and walked towards the bathroom.

    With a nce at where she was going, Harry continued his talk with Mr. Xiang about the contract.

    Aftering out of the bathroom, L still thou

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    wooden handrail, unwilling to move a step forward.

    Seeing this, Mike went back to loosen her hand on the handrail.

    "Mike, just let go of me!" Mike''s another pull made L scream out, and their confrontation finally drew everyone''s attention.

    Just then, Mike saw a maning towards them with a sullen face. That was Harry!

    Mike was so scared to see him that he suddenly loosened L, which made the woman hit the handrail and lost bnce. Then she fell head-first down into the water.

    "Ah!" The woman''s screaming disappeared in a ssh.

    As Harry strode over, Mike hurried to ran away in fear.

    Instead of running after Mike, Harry took off his coat and jumped into the water to save L.

    If he was not mistaken, that running guy was Mike. Harry was surprised that he hade to A Country!

    Well, just catch himter.

    L fell into the water which was 8 feet deep. She could not swim, so she swallowed several mouthful of water after failing to hold her breath.

    The water was cold and she felt terrible. Who woulde to help her? Is there anybody to save her?

    "Harry, where were you? If you don''te and save me, I''ll never talk to you for the rest of life!"

    Her stomach was full of disgusting river water. She didn''t wanna die, and she couldn''t leave her beloved Nicole behind!

 Chapter 117 Do I Look Like A Ghost

    The women, who had been struggling in the river, disappeared unexpectedly. Harry swam quickly towards the middle of the river.

    Thest minute before L Li lost consciousness, her arm was grabbed. Then, two powerful long arms held around her waist. She sensed a familiar kiss, blowing air into her mouth.

    She missed Harry so much...

    The man held her with one arm and swam to the shore with the other one.

    Atst, Harry got her ashore in the crowd of rubbernecks.

    Those who gathered around the riverside, immediately made way for them. Someone even helped to take L over and put her on the ground.

    Harry immediately gave a chestpression to the woman fainting on the ground. L, you evil woman! You just fell into the water. Don''t y dead!

    He had shown some real skills here!

    He was handsome, kind and he could even save people. Oh, my God! "I''ll ask if he has a girlfriend after he finishes."

    A college girl, whose eyes were shining with excitement, stared at the cool Harry.

    "Maybe the girl is his girlfriend!" The man beside give a scornful look to the girl who was having a crush on Harry.

    Hearing that, the college girl''s face fell at once. What happened next dashed her hopepletely.

    After L spat out most of the water in her belly, Harry knelt half down to give her artificial respiration without hesitation!

    Mr. Xiang saw this crystal clear and guessed Harry must have an affair with her.

    When Harry noticed the quarrel, he strode over after simply apologizing to Mr. Xiang.

    Then he jumped in without a slightest hesitation when he saw Miss Li fall into the water.

    No wonder SL Group had developed into an empire. The CEO was kind and loyal, different from the cruel and merciless one in the rumor. The boss was faithful and employees were responsible. The project had high profits and prospects. Did he have any reason to refuse the cooperation with them?

    The woman finally came to herself in the cough. Otherwise, Har

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    or the socket.

    When she was about to insert the plug, she was pulled back into a sturdy embrace.

    ...

    The man kissed her wet hair gently. The hair drier dropped from her hand, onto the carpet.

    She pped the arms around her off and urged, "Go have a bath!" She sounded somewhat trembled and didn''t even dare to look into his eyes.

    Harry put on an evil smile and turned her around so that she would face him.

    Seized with a sudden impulse, Harry kissed her lips gently. L closed her eyes subconsciously.

    It was quite in the room. Nothing could be heard except the deeper breath until L was thrown onto the bed.

    She sat right up and clenched her cor. "Please behave yourself, Mr. Si!" She turned her head away, trying to avoid him.

    Harry bowed and grasped her wrist with one hand. He pinched her chin with the other hand and forced her to look into his eyes.

    "Come on. There you go again! L, you''re thinking too much!" He then let go of her, poker-faced and stroke into the bathroom.

    L Li felt relieved, got off the bed and went on to dry her hair.

    She was drying her hair half-way when the doorbell rang. As Harry was still bathing, she had to put down the hair drier and to open the door.

    It was Joey. Seeing her, he looked into the room vaguely and asked, "Where''s Mr. Si?"

 Chapter 118 A Young Hunk

    When did Joey be a gossiper? L gave him a re, pretending to be angry. "He is not here!" Then she took the bag from his hands and shut the door!

    Joey understood what was going on, smiled and left.

    Inside the bag were the clothes that Harry had asked Joey to bring to the hotel, and L wanted to change the clothes before the man came out.

    While she was taking off her bathrobe, the bathroom door was opened. L looked at the man in consternation.

    What a good timing! He was absolutely intentional. L took a deep breath and casually put on the clothes.

    At the moment, every second was a torment for Harry.

    He gazed at the sensual curve of the woman. He guessed that she must be waiting for him toe out and get changed then.

    Watching her put on a light yellow coat, Harry wiped his hair with a towel. In fact, his physical reaction had already betrayed himself.

    After she had changed clothes, L threw the wet clothes directly into the trash, and left the hotel without saying a word.

    Harry felt that he was such a gentleman at the moment because he had controlled himself in face of an attractive woman.

    However, only he himself knew how hard he tried to hold back the desire.

    "L, you bring me pain today." Harry thought, "I will make you suffer more next time!"

    He took out the expensive suit in the bag, put it on and left the hotel.

    At eight pm.

    In Storm Nightclub.

    L parked her car in front of the nightclub and walked in a pair of 3-inch ck high heels.

    She heard that Harry and several bosses were gathering here this evening. It was Joey who tipped her off through WeChat¡ªGod knows why! He was really not afraid of Harry shing his months of bonus.

    After minutes'' of pondering, L went home to change her clothes, and then came to Storm Nightclub.

    When L showed up in the private room, wearing a smoky makeup and a long ck jacket, everyone of the design department was boiling with amazement.

    "Oh

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    ion of making her embarrassed for they were out tonight to have fun.

    The CEO next to Harry chatted with him for a moment about business affairs and then started to get fresh with the beauty by his side.

    "Boss Si, will your fiancee in D Citye here?" Edith asked Harry after the two men finished talking. Edith, a 32-year-old woman, had a fair-faced husband who lived off her.

    As a sessful career woman, she actually hoped that her husband could be a courageous and domineering man like Harry.

    However, her husband, who was good-for-nothing, would always rely on her, which made her exhausted.

    As her wrinkles were covered by heavy makeup, she looked like a young woman of around twenty-seven years old.

    When Ynda was spoken of, Harry''s heart sank, and he forced a mysterious smile. He leant towards Edith and spit a word with a frivolous tone. "No."

    Edith smelled the masculine scent of the man, her heart pounding and her face reddening.

    Encouraged, she reached her hands to Harry''s arm and whispered in his ear seductively. "Boss Si, how could you be alone?"

    How could the man not understand what she was hinting at?

    Maybe because he hadn''t been so rxed for a long time, Harry didn''t let her down. "What do you think, then?" But his real intent was to leave here with a suitable excuse.

 Chapter 119 Beaten to Death in the Street

    Edith Lin hooked her arm around Harry''s neck, "How about going out for fun? Just you and me."

    Harry glimpsed the fancy watch on his left wrist and found it was almost nine o''clock p.m. He had been there for more than one hour. It was indeed time to go. "Mrs. Lin is a little bit drunk. I gotta send her home. Enjoy yourself." He said and stood up.

    Edith Lin snuggled up to Harry throughout. Seeing that, other CEOs understood tacitly and giggled.

    "Mr. Si, you''d better walk Mrs. Lin upstairs!" A CEO joked. Harry nodded indifferently to him.

    Then Harry and Edith Lin left the private room arm in arm, leaving the gossip and muffled giggle behind.

    "Edith Lin is really something! I can''t believe she just hooked up with Harry Si."

    "Me too! It is said Harry Si is a disciplined man in private life. What''s more, his fiancee is the International Queen, Ynda Mo. It seems Edith Lin is really good at this ha...ha..."

    ...

    Joey, who was hiding in a secluded corner and sending messages with L, turned off the screen and caught up with them immediately the moment he saw his Boss stepping out the private room with a woman.

    At the hall of Storm Nightclub.

    L was there for some fresh air. Joshua followed her out. They were chatting when L received Joey''s message.

    Then she glimpsed Joshua standing next to her, "Do me a favor!" Before Joshua nodded yes, L held his arm quickly.

    Joshua was totally confused. "What happened?" He thought. But he was super excited to be so close with his Goddess. He thought simply it was because his efforts that night paid off.

    He had been having a crush on L for a long time. But L was far more superior than him so he thought there might be no chance for him.

    L''s warn arose when he was still distracted, "Come with me. Don''t you dare screw it!"

    It seemed as if they were whispering in each other''s ears intimately from behind.

    Harry saw L, who was wearing a distinctive make-up and holding a young man''s arm the moment he stepped out the elevator arm in arm with Edith Lin.

    Edith Lin had been observing Harry''s expression. On seeing Harry turning a horrifyingly cold look in a sudden, she was frightened.

    L, with a sunny smile on her face,

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    the chest and said seriously, "That was our CEO! I am so scared! How dare I be against him! Please let go of me! Hum?"

    L put her palms together over the chest as Joshua did and looked at him with a sincere look, "It''s almost done. The only thing you need to do next is to walk into that room with me. I owe you a favor. How about treating you to dinner after that?" Or "What do you want most? Name it! I will give you whatever you want." L said. She was trying hard to persuade Joshua.

    Looking at the beautiful woman, who was standing in front him and staring at him sincerely, Joshua thought, "The thing I wanted most before was you but now I find keeping my job is the most important thing!"

    He shook his head in a panic-stricken way, "No. Miss Li, I don''t want anything! I don''t want to face our boss any more. He is so scary! Please!" As the elevator arrived at the 32 floor, where the president suites located, his legs felt like jelly.

    The elevator opened. "Just this once!" It seemed that L didn''t want to let go of him.

    Then she walked out the elevator gracefully. Joshua was nning to press the "close door" button the moment L stepped out.

    But L saw him through. She turned back and yanked Joshua out of the elevator.

    Joshua''s struggle made them collide with each other and the sound they made attracted the two people walking in front of them.

    Before Harry turned around, Joshua pluck up the courage to pin L against the wall with both hands.

 Chapter 120 She Was Playing With Fire

    Joshua tilted his head to the right, which looked like he was kissing her! L gave him the thumbs up on the sly!

    "Boss Si, let''s go! You see those two people can''t wait!" Edith said in a coquettish voice and pulled the man who was clenching his fists to their room.

    "Bang!" Hearing a door m, Joshua, in a cold sweat, would kneel down onto the ground if L didn''t hold him up.

    L watched the coward Joshua, impatiently put his arm on her shoulder and dragged him into the room booked by Harry.

    It was next door to Harry''s room!

    When Harry got into his room, he put on a sulky expression.

    Scared by Harry''s cold face, Edith took a few steps back. What happened to Harry?

    He took out his cell phone and called Joey. "Come here and send Mrs. Lin home."

    When Edith heard Harry''s orders, the possibility that Harry was using her shed through her mind.

    And, as loud shrieks kepting from the next door, Harry''s eyes were bing more murderous.

    Edith finally understood! She pulled herself together. What could she say? Being used by such a formidable man, she dared say nothing.

    She still had her dignity, so when Joey came, Edith left with him without demur!

    She did not want to be used. Compared to Harry, this terrible man, her own husband turned out to be more favorable to her.

    In Room 3202.

    L leaned against the sofa, letting out shrieks towards the room door time and again.

    Joshua, lying on another sofa, eyes fixed on his goddess, groaned from time to time.

    What was the rtionship between his goddess and the boss? "Miss Li, you and Boss Si..." Curiosity drove him to ask.

    L nced at him with a smile. How should she reply?

    Harry was chasing her? It was obvious that he had a fiancee, ok?

    She was chasing Harry? How shameful would that be!

    "Nothing. I don''t know how to exin it

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    sed from prison.

    Good luck with Miss Li!

    "What are you doing? It''s rude to interrupt others!" L cast a displeased nce at Harry, her red lips pursed.

    Harry was so jealous and enraged that he did not notice the woman''s unspoiled red lips.

    He pulled the woman close, and L bumped against his strong chest.

    As she lost her bnce in high heels, she got trapped in his arms.

    "You''re so horny? Huh?" The man pinched her little chin tightly, making her look up at himself.

    L kept her feet and asked, "Does that have anything to do with you? Boss Si?" L threw off Harry''s big hand and intended to open the door.

    Harry, with a sullen face, pulled her back again, and pinned her against the door.

    L was trapped between his hands. "How does it feel to kiss your toy boy?" Thinking of the scene he just saw, Harry wanted to strangle this woman.

    Toy boy? Joshua would probably jump off the building if he heard that!

    L broke into a smile. She was mocking at Harry''s overreaction, while Harry thought she was reliving!

    He kissed her on the lips passionately, as he did not allow any man to touch this woman. Because... "You are too vicious to have even a toy boy!" He spit out a few words in her ear.

 Chapter 121 Whatâ€™s Wrong with You Today

    Well, this was his real thought. L''s joy disappeared all of a sudden.

    What else could she say? She put her arms against Harry''s chest and sneered, "Even if I''m going to MONEY BOY, it has nothing to do with you!"

    Recalling the words that night, she continued, "I have nothing to do with you, and you are nothing to me! Just get out now!"

    While shouting, she turned back to open the door and tried to push him out.

    "Get out? Only this woman dares to say this to me again and again in my whole life!" Harry thought, "She''s got nerves."

    He closed the door with one hand, and held her wrist with another to drag her into the bedroom.

    "Harry, you son of a bitch! Let go of me!" She tried to get rid of him with both of her hands.

    But how could Harry let her go? He must seize this good opportunity today to give her a lesson!

    "Extra small? I think you''ve forgotten something after several years." He threw her into the bed, squinting at the woman struggling to get up, his eyes sparkling with discontent and anger.

    "Click!" Harry untied his belt...

    After four years, L was more attractive.

    Harry unleashed all his anger to her without any mercy.

    After two o ''clock in the morning.

    A woman, with hair hanging loose about her shoulders, stumbled out of the storm, with her coat in hands.

    She fumbled for the key in bag and hurried to get in her car.

    Then she stepped on the gas and drove towards home.

    She didn''t dare to pull over until she was three or four kilometers away from the hotel.

    She leaned on the steering wheel exhaustedly, and couldn''t help cursing Harry in her mind over and over again.

    How on earth did she get out of that room just now? Even begging didn''t work. She had to put on her clothes and ran out before Harry came out of the bathroom.

    While she was lost in thought, her cell phone rang.

    In the dark night, her body trembled when she heard t

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    one by one. They were all curious about why L changed style and wore a sports coat.

    Two minutes before the meeting. The man who caused her misery walked into the meeting room in high spirits.

    Next to him was exactly his fiancee''s schoolmate. They came in with smile on their faces.

    She suddenly heard a deputy general manager whisper to another man, "What''s that on the CEO''s neck?"

    Hearing this, she immediately raised her head and peered at the suspicious red mark on Harry''s neck.

    Then, before the man looked towards her, she lowered her head and began thinking. Was the hickey left by her? How couldn''t she remember? Or was it left by Julie Tan, who was talking andughing with him right now?

    Harry looked at L who was looking down. It seemed that she didn''t want to talk. "Well, just leave her alone, since I feel good today." He thought.

    At the meeting which was no more than 30 minutes, Harry spoke for ten minutes, over half of which time was spent speaking for L.

    Then, after every department reported their performance, the meeting was dismissed at once.

    The executives hurried out of the meeting room and began gossiping about Harry as they noticed that he didn''te over.

    They were guessing who was with their CEOst night!

 Chapter 122 Compensate Me for Ten Times of Medical Expense

    L collected her documents tardily on purpose. She nned to leave after everyone else.

    However, the man on the executive chair was sitting still there after she had finished collecting for over half a minute.

    Julie Tan nced at L and then shifted her gaze to Harry with a flirtatious smile, "Boss Si, aren''t you leaving now?"

    Her voice was so coquettishly tender that L was gooseflesh.

    "Well! Now that they don''t leave, then I will go first!" L thought.

    Then she stood up carefully and left the meeting room with weak legs under the gaze of Harry.

    L got a Wechat message soon after she went back to her office. It was a contact request from Harry.

    After they quarreledst time, she decided not to speak to Harry any more. So she cklisted him.

    But she didn''t dare to really ignore him. "Are you OK?"

    The moment she epted the request, she received a message from Harry.

    "Is he concerned about me?" L thought with a giggle.

    After a while, she replied, "I developed an incurable disease."

    Harry didn''t believe her of course. He replied right away, "Come to my office. I will check you up."

    ...

    L replied him with a horror-struck emoji and text saying, "Boss Si, it''s time to work." Then she shut off the screen with a smile. She was nning to go to hospital to have a check. If there was something seriously wrong with her body, she would haunt Harry Si for rest of his life!

    L drove to the nearby gynecology hospital during lunch break. She put on her cap, sunsses and gauze mask before she got out of the car. She had an examination and applied unguent under the guidance of her attending doctor there so she felt much better then.

    L went back to her office with several pieces of examination reports and invoices. Staring at those paper, L pondered for a while and decided to go to Harry.

    She thought it was necessary to let him know what he had done to her.

    L glimpsed the clock on the wall. It was around ten past one. From what she knew of Harry, he was either resting or working in his office at that ti

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    Those hours..st night... Hearing his words, L pulled a long face at once. Shit! Couldn''t that man say something sweet?

    Was that how that man thought of her? "Stop. I don''t want it any more." She turned around and walked towards the door in disappointment.

    Harry was totally confused. Why? If she thought that was not enough, he would add more zeros!

    "Stop!" He put down the pen in his hand and walked to L who stopped beside the door.

    Harry looked down at her with a frown. The angry woman was so cute to him. "What''s wrong?"

    L red at him and shouted, "What do you mean by "This is for those hoursst night"? What do you think of me?" A prostitute? L didn''t take that word out of her mouth. That was too nasty.

    Hearing L, Harry disyed a brighter smile. With that smile, he looked so charming that L was unable to move her gaze away.

    Harry was satisfied to see L staring at him affectionately.

    Then he fished his wallet out from a pocket. Seeing that wallet, L was astonished with her eyes popping out. She bought that wallet for Harry.

    It had been years... She couldn''t believe Harry was still using it.

    She glimpsed Harry with a mixed look. She couldn''t guess what''s on Harry''s mind.

    Harry drew a familiar card out and said, "This is profit from the shopping mall in D City. It''s under your name and the password is unchanged."

 Chapter 123 These Are All From Your Daddy

    The profit was quiet higher than the cheque amount on the table, since Harry paid the tax out of his own pocket and it was the profit.

    Staring at the card, L Li fell into silence and couldn''t help feeling sad.

    "It''s under your name and the password is unchanged." What did he mean?

    "Has he ever been a little nostalgic about their marriage or the days free from Ynda?"

    Her eyes turned red. She pushed his hand away and headed outside.

    All his calling and threatening failed to stop her resolute steps.

    Harry was so furious that he pped the card on the table. He was startled to find that L Li became a woman of thought and ideas who brew all the things in mind secretly.

    Glimpsing those examination reports suddenly, Harry looked much more pleasant. Lighting a cigarette, he called Joey in through internal line.

    Joey came in, standing in front of his table, "Boss." As Boss Li didn''t look good, Joey wondered what happened just now?

    Joey knew the card which was pushed towards him. It was opened in the name of L Li four years ago and all the profits of the Blue Ind Mall would be transferred into it. What was it for to take the card out now?

    "Go give it to her." He said, puffing thick smoke. Deep down, he thought it belonged to her.

    Joey nodded. Harry continued, "If she doesn''t take it, then you tell her that she will frequentlye for medical fees."

    "Medical fees?" A question mark hung over the seeming threat all his way to L Li''s as he couldn''t understand the code.

    He withdraw the puzzling until he knocked on the door of the deputy CEO office.

    He passed the card to her. "This is Mr. Si''s order."

    Looking at the card, L Li had no intention to ept. Joey repeated exactly what Harry said when she was about to open her mouth.

    She flushed and pocketed the card from his hand.

    "Please send my gratitude to him." Joey aptly described to Harry how she gnashed the teeth in anger.

    H

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    n Li asked in aposed voice.

    Staring at her lovely daughter, L Li shook her head and said, "I haven''t told him yet. Not now." It was very likely that Nicole would be taken from her after the truth came out.

    Harold Li exchanged eyes with his wife and continued to eat.

    After the dinner, Angie followed L to Nicole''s room. Crap! Rounds of interrogations wereing!

    As L unpacked Nicole''s toy, Angie Gong opened her mouth, "What''s it now?"

    L Li sighed, "Nothing. It''s just.... After all these years, we met again."

    Throwing a nce at the calm daughter, she directly asked, "Will you two get reunited?"

    "Yes, I want to." She answered simply and directly.

    Angie Gong reflected, that would be the best for both her daughter and granddaughter.

    "Is he here? What is he doing? Why not invite him home some day?" Like other parents, Angie Gong felt like getting to the bottom of it.

    Mother got so much to worry about. L Li resignedly said, "He''s got apany here. I will bring him home some other day."

    She didn''t spill the whole story as she was so afraid that her parents might run their way straight to Harry''spany.

    Angie Gong who was clothing the doll had a quick look at L, knowing she was lying or hiding something as her daughter looked ill at ease.

 Chapter 124 Iâ€™m Busy Hitting on Her

    But L was a grown-up now and she might not need too much lecture. "Just make your own decisions. If you need any advice, I''m always here for you!"

    L Li nodded, "I''ll see what happens! Just let it be."

    Angie Gong recalled seeing a man that night, "Is he the man I saw that night?"

    L Li hesitated for a moment and nodded, which was enough for Angie to get all the information.

    That night, when L Li cuddled Nicole to sleep, Nicole asked a lot of questions about her daddy.

    L replied based on Harry''s image.

    Since it was the first time for Nicole to know about daddy, she sleptter than usual for about 40 minutes.

    L gently caressed Nicole, thinking about ways to get Harry back from Ynda.

    The next day.

    L Li got up very early. Just when she finished cleaning up, Nicole sat up on the bed, sleepy.

    "Mommy." Her sweet voice was melting.

    L kissed Nicole, dressed her up and took her to clean up.

    After breakfast, L left for work first as Harold would take Nicole to school today.

    Seeing the gift on the backseat, L Li smiled, wondering if he would give her a smile when he saw it.

    At the morning briefing.

    The meetingsted for about an hour because there was an important cooperation project to be discussed.

    After meeting, while packing her files, L watched Julie Tan talking with Harry attentively.

    "Boss Si, can Ie to your officeter and ask you a few questions?"

    Harry nodded, stood up and walked out.

    Julie gave L a smug smile and followed Harry to leave.

    "Humph! What are you showing off? Just asking him some questions? I once married him, okay? And I was nothing like you at that time."

    L was annoyed. She left the meeting room on her high heels.

    When she was back in her own office, she was still sulky about the thought that Julie Tan was trying to seduce Harry again!

    Humph! She darted an angry nce at the gifts bag by her side. Why did she care to buy gifts for that yboy?

    She shou

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    lie Tan.

    Julie Tan was surprised to see they tussled after Boss Si ran after L...

    She left reluctantly and kept turning around out of curiosity. She noticed the coldness in Harry''s eyes. Wasn''t L afraid of him?

    Though it took some time, Julie Tan left in the end and the door was closed again.

    L got anxious and stepped on Harry''s brand-new shoes, leaving a mark that could not be overlooked.

    Harry seemed to be cool but the way he looked at L was getting more freezing!

    "Haven''t I warned you that you can by no means harm her again?" He sounded like the devil from the hell.

    Hearing that, L suddenly cooled off with a sly look, and sank into mncholy soon. Her eyes were watery as if she would start to cry any time.

    L threw the folder she was holding on the sofa. The razor and cup slipped out of the bag.

    Harry was much less angry when he saw her tears and the gifts she prepared for him.

    L Li took her phone out, found Ynda''s Weibo ount and started to upload the pictures. "Don''t you dare!" Despite his warning, L still clicked "SEND".

    "Damn, you are asking for trouble!" Harry slowly put his hand around her neck.

    In the meantime, L put her phone back into pocket, turned around and winked at Harry. "Yes, I am! You shouldn''t have pissed me off in the first ce!"

 Chapter 125 Iâ€™ll Announce My Resignation

    L cried so pathetically that Harry couldn''t help loosening his grip. They just stood there face to face, and L couldn''t bear the silence!

    "Well, Harry! I was a fool before, but from this moment on, I''ll have nothing to do with you!" She took a deep breath and continued, "If you don''t want to see me, I will stay away! As you wish!"

    Harry heard what she said and the coldness in his eyes began to turn into fire.

    "Who am I to you? Since you take me for nothing, then just leave me alone!" She cried out thest few words.

    Harry''s office was fairly well sound-insted, but Joey still heard some of L''s words.

    Were they quarrelling? Their voice could be heard even outside the office.

    Who was she to him? WHO? Even Harry himself didn''t know the answer.

    Seeing L''s hysteria, Harry gradually let her go.

    He put the hands into pockets, walked to the desk and lighted a cigarette.

    L was angry to see him smoke, "You smoke again. Why do you keep on smoking? Smoking kills, you know." Harry remained silent, just squinting at her having a fit.

    He watched her for a long time. "What are you looking at? Can''t you say a word?" L said angrily.

    "Whatever!" He finally opened his mouth, but what he said was nothing better than silence.

    L was speechless. Whatever? Did he mean that he was going to end their rtionship? L felt she was a true fool. She bought him gifts to make him happy. How foolish she was!

    She picked up the razor and the cup she bought him and unpacked them. She smashed the razor onto the ground. With another throw, the cup was broken too. The sequential bangs in the office were so frightening that Joey''s curiosity almost drove him to break in.

    Harry just kept smoking, looking at L indifferently, while the woman was blowing up.

    Even at this point, Harry was still silent. How reluctant he was to talk to her!

    "I''ll announce my re

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    "What''s the matter with you? Are you blind? It''s a new car, and you just get out to pay for my loss!"

    L hurriedly hung up the phone to tackle the problem.

    Joey looked at Harry anxiously, "Boss, it seems that Boss Li had a car ident due to my call." Actually, he wasn''t the one to me cause it was Harry that asked him to call.

    Harry wanted to go to help L, but he returned to his seat when recalling their quarrel just now.

    "You take care of it!" He ordered Joey casually while looking into his eyes.

    Joey understood his meaning at once. The boss wanted him to take good care of the ident and reported every detail of the scene!

    At Union Road.

    L got out of her car in her two-inches high heels and saw the man''s car was a new Porsche, which was garishly bright red. Its tail was badly deformed by the crash.

    In rear-end collision, the car behind shall take full responsibility! Tough luck! L apologized, "I''m sorry, Sir. You can get your car repaired and I''ll pay."

    "Sorry? Bullshit! I am busy every day and have no time to get it repaired!" The man looked at L obscenely and was amazed at her attractive shape and pretty face.

    Furthermore, she was driving a BMW which was worth more than one million. Was she a kept woman?

 Chapter 126 Gave Lola a Hard Slap

    Their cars blocked the road. Drivers behind them were honking their horns impatiently. "Sir, how about pulling our cars over first? Don''t worry. I will be responsible for your loss!" L advised patiently.

    "Pulling cars over? You are nning to flee away, aren''t you? No way!" Then a strong and tall man, with a tattoo on his neck, wearing a pair of sunsses, got out of the Porsche. He looked like someone from a gang.

    "Dev, why it takes some long?" That man slid his hands into the pockets of his white trousers and looked L up and down. He thought he was quite cool that way.

    The man called Dev switched to a reverent attitude at once and reported, "Brad, this chick said she will pay our repair fee."

    The man called Brad glimpsed L indifferently and said, "What? I just bought this car yesterday. See what you have done to it! It cannot be returned to the original condition anyway.

    Buy me a new one!" "Buy him a new one? He is definitely ckmailing!" L thought with a frown, and shouted, "You are ckmailing!"

    "ckmail?" Brad nced at L with scorn. L was bad tempered. But it was OK. He was more interested in that hot chick!

    "How could you afford a BMW worth more than one million at such a young age? You must be kept by someone!"

    There was indeed many silver-spoon kids in A Country. It wasmon that they kept a mistress.

    L was upset with Harry. Hearing Brad''s words, she got angrier, "You are a kept man. All your families are kept!"

    "Hey. Watch your mouth!" Hearing L''s aggressive words, Dev stepped forwards and pushed her violently. L lost bnce. If she didn''t lean against the nearby car at once, she would have fallen down.

    L red at those men who couldn''t be regarded as gentlemen at all, "How shameless of you to push a woman! Pull the cars over now! Let''s square the ount!"

    Their cars had already caused a traffic jam and they were surrounded by many bystanders who were talking about them with a disapproving look. Seeing that, those two men started feeling embarrassed.

    "Dev, pull her car over. We can''t let

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    into a great rage. He gave L a hard p at once. "How dare you bite me! Bitch, you wanna die?" L''s cheek turned red and swollen soon.

    She stared at those ruffians with a cold look. An idea urred to her suddenly when she looked about. "You want a new car, right? Wait here. I am going to draw some cash." She said. Hearing her words, Brad became less furious. He winked at Dev, asking him to follow L to the ATM.

    L walked into the nearby ATM booth while massaging her swollen cheek, and drew ten thousand in cash.

    Then she walked out of the ATM booth under the surveince of Dev. But she didn''t walk back to Brad directly. She walked into a nearby gymnasium first.

    Dev looked up at the board with the name "Chungi Taekwondo" on.

    Few minutester, L, whose cheek was still red and swollen, strode out the gymnasium with around eight robust men behind.

    Seeing that, Brad had a bad feeling soon. He fished his mobile phone out at once, trying to summon his people for help.

    He didn''t expect L would gather those strong men. But he wouldn''t flinch!

    The onlookers were growing. But they all just stood afar and didn''t dare to walk closer.

    L and those robust men came up to Brad soon after he hung up the mobile phone. L glimpsed him with a cold look and then turned back to those men, "Beat him up and you can take the money. I''ll take care of the rest!"

 Chapter 127 His Ex-wife Was Beaten Up

    L took out a wad of cash and shook it in front of their faces. Eyes gleaming with excitement, the group of people encircled Dev and Brad, rubbing hands and clenching fists in preparation for fight.

    "Don''t you...... dare! You know who Brad is... He is from an underground gang. Don''t you dare!" Though scared, Dev stood in front of his frightened buddy Brad and said with a swagger.

    When the group of people heard Dev''s bluff, they were a bit hesitant, unwilling to provoke such kind of person.

    Noticing their hesitation, L said, "This is my business card. Call me if necessary." The leader of them epted the business card of SL Group''s deputy CEO.

    SL Group! Everyone looked the business card over, nced at L in admiration, and decided to trust her.

    Even if someone pretended to be a big shot, no one would dare to passed herself off as SL Group''s deputy CEO.

    After putting the business card away, the leader gestured for his men to give Brad and Dev a good beating.

    "Bravo! Well done!" Someone in the crowd started to cheer!

    Encouraged by the cheer, someone shouted, "Two big men bullying a woman. Well done, miss! Beat them up!"

    Pleased to hear them wailing in pain, Lmanded, "Punch them in the face, these two hogs!"

    Joey heard L''s words the instant he got out of the car. He found L after investigating all intersection surveince cameras.

    Shocked by what he saw, Joey really wanted to worship L, for she even had friends from the taekwondo gymnasium!

    He recorded a short video and sent it to his boss.

    Not long after they started to fight, the police was on the way to the scene, so did a dozen gangsters that Brad had called in.

    Upon hearing the sirens, the guys from the taekwondo gymnasium stopped all at once and stepped back behind L. On the ground, Brad and Dev were beaten ck and blue.

    L also heard the sirens. So she gave them the money and told them to run.

    Joey was stunned to see the hefty fellow

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ly withdrew their hands, and trotted back to the frowning Brad. "Who am I dealing with?" he thought, "Who was this woman?"

    Mr. V, whose real name was Vern Mu, was in his fifties and was a legend in A Country''s underworld. He had tens of thousands of men around A Country.

    "Who are they? They know Mr. V, A Country''s gang boss?" Brad thought, "We are doomed!

    Some of the gangsters fled away by car. The remaining four or five got in their cars, frightened.

    "Miss Li, you''d better go to the hospital now. I will take care of the rest." Joey said with an obedient smile. What was going to happen next was definitely bloody and violent. It would be better that L stay out of it.

    L touched her painful face and nodded. "Thank you, Joey, I''ll bring you some snack tomorrow!" She had to repair the car first and apply a coldpress to the cheek at home.

    Snack? Forget it. Joeyughed fearlessly. "Miss Li, you know why Ie here. You don''t have to thank me. Get on well with Boss Si, I would be thankful!" Only if thisdy got on well with his boss would he have a good life!

    Did Joey mean that she should thank Harry? Thinking of what had happened in thepany, she detested the idea. "Give them a few punches for me. I''m going."

    A few punches? How was a few punches enough? Joey smiled in silence.

 Chapter 128 Resignation Letter

    L smoothed her hair and looked at her car. Joey gave her the key of his car. "Miss Li, you can go home first. Leave it to me. I will drive it back after it is repaired."

    L smiled at him and said, "Thank you. I''ll absolutely pay you back!" She knew Joey had always been helping her, so she would pay him back once he needed her.

    Joey''s smile became more brilliant, "Miss Li, you''re so kind. Please say some good words for me in front of boss." He really meant it!

    Say good words? This was difficult, since Harry was unwilling to talk to her now. She''d better buy something delicious for Joey!

    She bid farewell to him with low spirit and went away.

    In V Hall

    Two men sat on the top seats, the younger one being cold and arrogant, while the older one majestic and threatening.

    On both sides in the hall stood men in ck, with sidearms, looking at the men in the middle indifferently.

    After Joey sent L''s car to the 4S shop, he walked in and told Harry what he had seen.

    Harry raised his eyebrows after learning that L managed to find helpers. She was not stupid.

    Then Joey took out the phone and yed a video to Harry, which was uploaded by a witness. He blocked the video but kept a copy of it.

    Harry looked at three people quarrelling on the side of the road in the video but couldn''t hear what they were saying. However, he saw clearly Dev pushed L to the ground, and Brad grabbed L''s long hair and yanked her out of the car.

    He became even more angry and Brad and his men were so frightened that they could not keep their feet.

    They still didn''t understand why Mr. V and Boss Si would stand up for the little woman who they messed with.

    While Harry was watching the video, Vern Mu was drinking a cup of green tea, expressionless.

    After Harry finished watching, Vern Mu spoke calmly, "Harry, what do you want from them? Everybody, stand by!" The men in the middle were all nobody except Brad Du.

    "Yes, Mr. V!" Vern''s men answered with one voice, which struck terror into

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    k Nicole to go shopping and they returned home after having supper outside.

    The next day, L went to thepany by taxi an hour earlier. It was the first day of her period and she had to print her resignation letter.

    There were too many things to do and she couldn''t bete for the meeting.

    After printing the resignation letter, she looked pale as a result of menstrual cramps.

    She looked at the letter in a mixed feeling and thought she would not have any connection with Harry after leaving this ce.

    With the meeting documents and resignation letter in her hands, she walked in the meeting room ahead of time.

    All the others arrived after more than ten minutes.

    Harry noticed L didn''t look well, but he didn''t cast a second nce at her.

    At the meeting, L cleared her throat and struggled to finish her report.

    Everyone saw that she didn''t look well but no one dared to say anything.

    L took out her resignation letter when the meeting was nearly over and all people were silent temporarily. "Boss Si, this is my resignation letter."

    As she said this, the people present couldn''t help gossiping, "Why does Miss Li resign when she''s just been promoted?"

    Julie Tan looked at the pale yet serious woman, who didn''t seem to be joking.

    Joey took out his phone and called the 4S shop as L walked away.

 Chapter 129 Staying with the Boss Was Too Dangerous

    Harry kept his poker face unchanged and started at the conference table distractedly. It seemed he neither heard her words nor saw her resignation letter.

    There was a long silence before Harry spoke in a lower voice, "There is another thing. I decide to organize a party at Fontainebleau Resort this Saturday. All managers and excellent staff will be invited. It''s on my treat."

    Hearing Harry''s words, all people were surprised. Fontainebleau Resort was thergest and most luxurious resort of SL Group. With beautiful scenery, various entertainment facilities and five-star service, it never failed to win the affection of tourists.

    Seeing everybody was excited and took no notice of her resignation anymore, L felt embarrassed. She grasped her resignation letter in the hand and bit her lower lip while looking at Harry who seemed to ignore her resignation.

    Why did he do that?

    L thought she just looked like a clown at that time. "That''s all for today." Harry said.

    Then he stood up from the executive chair and walked to the door.

    Julie Tan nced at L and caught up with Harry.

    Then all managers left the meeting room one after the other. Jeremy Duan was concerned about L. He came up to the pale-looking L and asked, "Miss Li, are you OK?"

    He wondered why L want to resign.

    L nced at Jeremy, shook her head and replied with a smile, "Yes. Thank you."

    Jeremy knew L didn''t want to talk at that time so he said no more word but collected his documents and left the meeting room.

    There was only L in the silent meeting room. She hunched over the conference table.

    "It is said that period pain will be much diminished after having a baby. But why doesn''t it work for me? Isn''t one child enough? And I need to give birth to one more to ease my pain?" L wondered.

    She hunched over the conference table for a very long time. Her mobile phone vibrated when she almost fell asleep.

    That was a new email from Julie Tan informing the party Harry just mentioned during the meeting.

    L stood up slowly, collected her documents and then walked towards her office

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    care of yourself and call me when you are free, OK?"

    "OK, Mr. Herren." L replied while looking at Joey walking to her.

    Then she hung up the phone. Joey put a key on her desk, "Miss Li, this is your car key. Your car is repaired. It''s in the parking area now."

    "Was Mr. Herren calling Miss Li again?" Joey thought.

    L put the key into her purse and took a paper bag out. "Thank you. Joey. This is for you!"

    Joey was surprised. He took over the paper bag and said, "Thank you, Miss Li."

    L smiled and said, "These snacks are not enough to repay your kindness. I will buy you a big meal."

    Hearing her words, Joey was astonished. "So these are just snacks in the bag?" He thought.

    Seeing Joey''s changing facial expression, L dismissed him with a muffled smile. "Enjoy yourself!" Joey walked out her office with the bag in his arms.

    Looking at packets of dried fruit in the bag, Joey sighed. He couldn''t believe L just bought some snacks to return his favor!

    He came back to the executive floor and distributed those snacks to other secretaries. "Miss Li bought these snacks for me. Enjoy yourselves." He didn''t forget to speak for L while distributing snacks.

    Harry, who just opened his office door and was about to walk outside, frowned after hearing Joey''s words. "Why did L buy snacks for Joey?" He thought.

    After Joey shared all those snacks, he touched a small box.

 Chapter 130 Joeyâ€™s Bonus Will be Cut for Three Months Onward

    Joey took out the box in surprise and saw the trademark of Rotary on it, which was a luxurious watch brand. The watch of this brand was very expensive. Miss Li was so generous!

    While he was thinking, the other secretaries returned to their seats quietly. Only Joey didn''t sense anything unusual.

    He didn''t turn back until he felt the familiar cold atmosphere and he saw Boss Si was standing behind with a gloomy face. Joey was so nervous that he almost threw the gift away. He hurried to hide the watch and went back to his desk.

    "B...Bo...Boss, I''m...working." Joey stuttered.

    Harry stretched out his hand without a word, and Joey looked at him pathetically, for the watch was the most expensive gift he had ever received.

    But as Harry''s gaze got colder, Joey gave in the box of the watch.

    Harry opened the box and saw a watch which was worth tens of thousands.

    Jealousy gradually overwhelmed coldness in his eyes. He squeezed the watch box, trying to persuade himself it was none of his business.

    Half a minuteter, he gave the watch back and went away while Joey was relieved to see him leaving. But then he said in the corridor, "Joey''s bonus will be cut for three months onward as he does personal business during work time."

    ¡­

    The secretaries looked at Joey with sympathy who was extremely shocked. Three months'' bonus! The bonus was even higher than the basic sry!

    All the others had a lot of sympathy for him.

    Joey couldn''t tell how he felt at the moment. He really wanted to blow up! Since this was the case, Joey decided to tip L off about what Harry did every day.

    Joey curled his lips and started working. He wore the watch on his wrist deliberately so that Harry would be jealous every time he saw it.

    On Saturday.

    L drove to the Fontainebleau Resort in the suburb unwillingly for she didn''t want to see Harry there.

    She really didn''t want to see him now, for she would have the impulse to beat him when they met!

    At Fontainebleau Resort.

    The resort was dozens of kilom

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    paintings of beauties on them.

    There were a couple of upscale leather sofas on the left and many nice buffet snacks beside the window.

    On the right was a huge ss fishbowl for rare tropical fish, which was about 12 to 15 feet high and nearly 30 feet wide.

    While she walked in, she saw a long bar counter ahead of her and an arched ceiling.

    On the left were some white pirs, surrounding a crystal artifact.

    On the opposite side, six elevators ran simultaneously.

    She pressed the button of the elevator and while she was waiting, a man suddenly came up from somewhere and stood next to her.

    L lowered her head and wondered why he stood right next to her given that there were so many elevators.

    Two elevators arrived at the same time. They went in separately. L saw the man in the diagonally opposite elevator staring at her coldly before the door closed.

    "What are you staring at? It''s me that should stare at you!" L thought, curling her lips.

    The elevator soon reached the eighth floor. They stepped out of the elevators at the same time and she slowed down on purpose.

    With a nce at her room card, she looked for her room 805 ording to the signs on the wall.

    Her room was at the end of the corridor and Harry''s room was at the other end of the corridor.

    She clearly saw his next door was Julie Tan.

 Chapter 131 Did You Step Aside

    The moment she walked into her room, she saw Julie Tan going into Harry''s room.

    L closed the door, feeling down. To her surprise, the balcony across the living room of her deluxe suite actually faced the sea. The sea view cheered her up a bit, so she put away the luggage and walked to the balcony.

    Jasmines were ced along both sides of the balcony, which were blooming at its most beauty and giving off pleasant fragrance.

    L sat there and yed with her phone. She took a picture of the sea and jasmines and posted it in the Moments, " Face the sea with spring flowers blossoming."

    Soon the post was liked by many colleagues.

    As the night approached, she talked to Nicole over the phone for half an hour, and then left the phone to get charged.

    While other colleagues were riding horses, enjoying hot spring or doing spa, L had been staying in her own room.

    At about 9 pm, L started to feel hungry, so she set off to have dinner and nned to take a bath in hot spring afterwards.

    Coincidentally, when she opened the door, she noticed the door of Harry''s room opening as well. There came out two people.

    L shut the door as if she didn''t see them, until she heard, "Miss Li, are you going out for some fun?"

    Julie Tan was wearing a bright red bikini, barely covered with a mid-length ck coat which was casually fixed with a belt.

    That was the suit for hot spring. Were they going together?

    L took a look at Harry, who was properly dressed, and turned to Julie Tan. "Not really. Just getting some food."

    Then she left without looking back. Julie looked at Harry and as she expected, Harry was watching L leave.

    Julie smiled, with the corners of her red lips raised. She would not bring the intimacy between Harry and L into the open.

    When L arrived at the buffet restaurant, many colleagues were still having dinner although it was quitete.

    The buffet seemed nice! An amazing variety of appetizing food were provided, including sea food, S

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    the elevator. "Joshua, Josh, my sweet Josh... Eww..." The cheesy nicknames L just got for Joshua even made herself sick, let alone Joshua, who was sweating in terror. He didn''t feel any intimacy. Instead, he was desperately hoping that L, Miss deputy CEO, could let him get out of this!

    "Joshua, what do you think if I ask you out now?" Struck by what L just blurted out, Joshua started to push the OPEN button of elevator like crazy.

    She asked him out? It was obliviously, apparently and definitely a great conspiracy, which would totally devastate him. He would be a fool to say yes!

    He''d better stay as far away as possible from his goddess!

    Joshua determined attitude made L start to question herself. Am I that unattractive now?

    "Joshua! Stop!" L Li dragged Joshua back into the elevator and closed the door.

    Joshua was hopeless to see the door being closed and shook his head in despair. "Oh, no!" He would be doomed...

    "Joshua, if you dare to stand me up, I will make announcement in thepany about how a young employee from design department tried to sexually harass me!" L Li looked up at this big boy and started to threaten him.

    The elevator passed the floor Joshua''s room was on and finally stopped at L''s floor.

    They walked out and stood in the hallway, in silent confrontation.

 Chapter 132 Letâ€™s Have a Race

    Looking at his goddess, Joshua clenched his teeth and decided to risk it all. "I''ll change my clothes." With this, he went straight into the elevator, with a determined look.

    Not giving a damn, L happily returned to her room to get changed.

    Harry displeased her. She wouldn''t make him happy either. "Let''s have a race!"

    At Fontainebleau Hot Spring.

    Harry and Julie stayed close to each other in an open-air hot spring pool.

    Julie, who fixed her covetous eyes on the man''s strong chest and muscr figure, kept swallowing.

    L looked at other colleagues, who threw nces at Harry every now and then. When she appeared in the hot spring in a ck bikini, many male colleagues could not help but start whistling.

    Joshua, whose was arm in arm with L, held up a bath towel over his head. If he didn''t have to look at the road, he would surely cover his face.

    Of course, what he feared was not the jealous stares of the male colleagues, but Harry''s murderous eyes.

    L, however, chose a pool that was right opposite to Harry and Julie.

    Harry, leaning against the edge of the pool, squinted at L''s well-shaped body. When he gazed upon the young man by her side, the anger in his heart red up.

    The woman took off her slippers. With the help of Joshua, she slowly stepped down the pool.

    She beamed withfort as she was surrounded by the warm water. And Joshua was instantly enthralled by her bright smile.

    Seeing that Joshua was drooling over her, L gave him a hard stare¡ªhe was supposed to be her ally!

    She pinched him secretly in the water, and Joshua let out a cry instantly. "s......!" It was a heartrending cry.

    ......

    Everyone looked over at them and guessed whether he was moaning.

    L blushed upon hearing him. "Joshua, what are you doing?" She said through gritted teeth, wearing a forced smile.

    Joshua immediately coughed a

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    , while the man was screwing other woman in his room. Was it worth?

    Feeling a sense of loss, she took out her cell phone and clicked open Weibo, looking for some heart-warming posts tofort her wounded soul.

    She felt it monotonous after scanning through some of the posts.

    As she grew fidgety, she threw the phone aside, turned off the light and tried to sleep!

    But as soon as she thought of the two people fooling around in the room not far away, L was too upset to fall asleep.

    However, she was no longer his wife. What could she do?

    She had to think it over whether she should give up Harry, a man who did not love her...

    Suddenly she heard a message tone. She took a casual nce at the phone. It was a WeChat message from Harry.

    Voice message? Puzzled, she clicked it and turned up the volume.

    However, there came the moaning of a woman during sex...

    What the fuck! What was Harry up to? Making her hear the sexual moans of the woman he was bedding with, what was he up to?

    L sat up in bed with rage. Without hesitation, she put on her coat and rushed out towards Harry''s room door.

    "Bang! Bang!" She kept banging on the door. If it weren''t for the soundproofing, many people woulde out to see what was going on.

 Chapter 133 I Quit

    Nobody answered. L felt super sick at the thought of what might be happening inside. Never mind! Fuck off Harry. She didn''t want to give a damn about him anymore since he was damaged goods. She was terribly possessive.

    As such, the anger was quashed and she was ready to go back to her room.

    Suddenly, a hand fiercely dragged her into the room. Door closed, she was pushed against the door in a sh.

    In darkness, she was given a familiar kiss before she figured out who did it.

    She floundered, trying to push him away. Hard as she tried, he remained still.

    "Where is Julie Tan? Does he want to have a 3P?" She thought to herself.

    Thinking of the possibility, L gave him a good bite.

    Harry immediately lifted her up by the waist.

    Although it was pitch dark, Harry carried her into the bedroom. "You dick, let me go!!" L jumped off in an attempt to escape.

    All at once, he turned on the light, which shined so brightly that L stopped to rub her dazzled eyes.

    As she was carried up again, she roared, "Let go of me." Meanwhile, she held around his neck lest she fell off.

    To her surprise, no one was found in there, leaving a tidy and neat bed.

    Weren''t they supposed to sleep together? Did they do it on sofa?

    No, it was clean, too. Bathroom perhaps? As she diverted her attention to bathroom, she found the door closed.

    Suspicion rose within her.

    Judging by the doubts on her face, Harry certainly knew what was on her mind. In order to punish her, he stood by the bed and threw her onto the mattress.

    The mattress was soft though, L got a spinning head upon impact.

    That jerk just couldn''t quit bullying her.

    "L, can you be less eager?" He finally talked, but not in a friendly way.

    L jumped up on the bed and cri

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    ation.

    Old-womanish? Joseph really felt like pping her butt. "It''s very impolite to say so."

    "I know. Rx! I never said such things to others before, " said Nicole, sitting on the sofa and throwing a sidelong nce at Joseph.

    ...

    Joseph pretended to get angry, "Well, I''m not going to take you there."

    Nicole quickly stood up on the sofa and shouted in a sweet voice, "Grandma, grandpa, help me! Uncle Joseph is going to beat me!"

    Joseph momentarily held her in his arms and covered her mouth. Jesus Christ! Who cared about the stupid fact! If his mom and dad ever knew he beat her, they would definitely join up to beat him.

    "All right! All right! You naughty baby, you''reing with me!" Joseph red at thecent little girl who was putting on the exactly same expression as his sister.

    Nicole slid off from the sofa and ran upstairs to her room after putting on the slippers. She carried her Hello Kitty backpack and Sophia doll.

    Downstairs, Joseph cried, "Father, mother, I will take Nicole out."

    Harold Li came out from the study, and waved them goodbye. He didn''t take it to heart as he thought Joseph was going to take her out for some fun.

 Chapter 134 Daddyâ€™s So Handsome

    Joseph seated Nicole in the child seat, then drove out of the garage.

    "Nicole Li, I''m just your driver, and you are responsible for what happens next." He wanted to distance himself for if L knew it, she would certainly kick his ass.

    Nicole enjoyed the scenery outside with excitement, ignoring what Joseph said.

    In SL Group.

    Nicole took the elevator from the underground parking directly to CEO''s floor. The elevator arrived, but no one came out. The secretaries thought somebody may have chosen the wrong floor. So they continued working.

    What she didn''t see was a little girl who stooped down and sneaked out of the elevator.

    Nicole opened the door of CEO office quietly while the secretaries were concentrating on their work.

    They heard the door closed. But they didn''t know what happened in the office, nor did they care.

    In the office, Harry and Nicole, who was standing at the doorway, were looking at each other. The little girl looked like a princess in the pink skirt.

    "Excuse me, are you Harry?" The little girl asked in a cute voice.

    Harry stood up beside the desk and looked at her in a fatherly way. "Yes. What can I do for you little girl?"

    He recognized the cute Nicole, who he once glimpsed at the gate of Li family.

    "I can''t find my mom, so can I have a rest here?" Nicole curled her lips pitifully and Harry squatted to see her closely.

    "Where is your dad?" He really wanted to hug her. Actually, he did so. He couldn''t help feeling protective towards this little girl.

    "Mom said he was seeking fortunes abroad." She feltfortable in Harry''s arms. "Daddy''s so handsome." Nicole thought.

    Abroad? Harry remembered L had said the girl''s mom was on a business trip, and maybe Nicole was too young to tell the difference.

    "Uncle, are you married?" She came here to find out whether her mom still have the chance to marry Harry. She was very happy to see the man shake his head. Such being the case, nobody would take her dad away!

    Nicole put her

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    who stood out in the crowd of people, appeared in the ice cream shop with lovely Nicole in his arms, everybody was looking at them.

    The shop became crowded immediately. Although one little scoop of ice cream could cost nearly 100, people were still scrambling to buy. Most of the consumers were girls, who came here mainly to see the pair of father and daughter, who were so gorgeous that all of them wanna have a look.

    Harry put Nicole at a neat and clean table and bought her six scoops of ice cream as she required, three of which were strawberry vor, and others banana vor.

    "Uncle, can you feed me?" Nicole watched Harry eagerly, and the man couldn''t resist the little girl''s begging.

    He took the spoon and fed Nicole with the ice cream while talking about funny things.

    Nicoleughed at times, which attracted others'' attention.

    Harry cracked a rare smile and many people took photos of him with their phone quietly.

    He talked with Nicole happily and wiped her mouth softly as she finished eating.

    The little girl looked at him while giggling. She was happy to have such a considerate dad.

    Harry seldom had chance to hang out in work time. The he took Nicole to eat seafood pae.

    He also bought her atest limited-edition Barbie doll. Nicole was so excited that she kissed his face several times.

 Chapter 135 Grew Up Without the Company of Her Dad

    Harry carried Nicole and went back to the office in full view of his surprised and confused employees.

    This time, those secretaries knew that what they had seen before was real. So here came the question. Who was the child in CEO''s arms? When and how did the child enter the office?

    A little bit tired, Nicole rest her chin on Harry''s shoulders quietly. "Nicole, are you sleepy?" Harry couldn''t help smiling when he saw this plump and cute little girl was about to sleep.

    It was not the first time today that he had wished Nicole were his daughter.

    Nicole nodded. Then Harry took her to his lounge. "Call my uncleter. He is also here." Nicole did not forget to remind Harry before falling asleep.

    "Okay!" The man answered. He tucked in Nicole and was ready to go out.

    Suddenly, a small hand took hold of his palm. "Daddy." Nicole unconsciously mumbled, giving Harry the illusion that Nicole was his daughter.

    Nicole took hold of his hand and called him "Daddy". It seemed that she grew up without thepany of her dad.

    He rubbed her hair and gently kissed her forehead before he left the room.

    If L hadn''t aborted their child, it must be as cute as Nicole.

    Aftering out, Harry was lost in thought. After a long while, he called L with his phone.

    In the deputy CEO office, L saw the caller ID and was a little bit puzzled. Why did he call her during working hours?

    "Tell Joseph toe to my office." She heard Harry''s low but dulcet voice.

    "Oh, okay!" How did he know that Joseph was in her office?

    "Joseph! You have been in my office for a while. What are you up to?" L hung up her phone. She looked at Joseph, feeling that he was weird today. He always yedputer games when he had nothing to do. Why did hee to her office and stay there for several hours without reasons?

    "What? Couldn''t I stay here for a while?" Joseph pretended to be a little angry. In

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    a cold man. Wasn''t she afraid of freezing to death? Harry must be a devil! At the thought of this, Joseph really wanted to flee.

    "Stop your wild imagination!" Harry''s cold voice interrupted Joseph. Harry knew well what Joseph was thinking from his changing expressions.

    Joseph felt embarrassed and smiled at him. This man must be a prophet!

    Harry gazed at the smiling Joseph, who looked like his sister.

    "Boss Si, are you bi¡­bisexual?" Harry''s stare scared the hell out of Joseph. Why would he choose to stay with such a man?

    What was he thinking about? Harry coldly scanned his face again and said, "You are not that attractive. I only have feelings for your sister!"

    With that, Joseph patted his chest at once. "Hey, my ex-brother-inw¡­"

    "I wouldn''t mind if you just call me brother-inw!" The man cut in, still looking at theputer.

    Joseph was wordless at once. Then the man suddenly faced him and said, "I have several leading international entertainmentpanies. I can give you an offer as you wish and help you develop your career. Moreover, I can buy you a vi in whichever city you like, as well as a Shelby Supercar."

    "You want to be my sugar daddy?" After a long while, Joseph opened his mouth and confusedly gazed at this powerful man.

 Chapter 136 Call Me Brother-in-Law Next Time

    Joseph''s words made Harry speechless. He felt Joseph''s way of thinking was quite simr to L sometimes.

    "Don''t worry. I have no interest in you. Call me brother-inw next time!" He interrupted Joseph''s imagination with a cool tone.

    Harry''s words pulled Joseph back to the reality. He nodded. "No problem! Anything else?"

    "Who will you stand by, me or Thomas Herren?" Harry asked while taking a cigarette out of packet and picking up his lighter. But he thought of Nicole in the lounge when he was about to ignite the cigarette. So he put the lighter down and fiddled with the cigarette in hand.

    "Brother-inw, I idolize you so much. I am on your side, of course!" Joseph bent over Harry''s executive desk excitedly and looked deep into Harry''s eyes. "What Harry offered was so tempting! Sorry, my sister!" Joseph thought.

    Hearing Joseph''s words, Harry nodded with satisfaction. Suddenly, the door of the lounge was opened from inside. Nicole came out, half awake.

    "Nicole, my sweetheart, you wake up." Joseph said. When he was about to go up, Harry had already squatted down beside Nicole.

    Harry scooped Nicole up. He looked just like a loving father who held his daughter up. "Uncle Harry. My uncle is here. Is he taking me home? I will miss you!" Nicole hooked around Harry''s neck and said. She didn''t want to leave!

    Harry disyed a slight smile. "Ask your uncle to bring you here next time. I will always wait for you here!"

    Hearing that, Nicole became awake. She tightened her grip on his neck and said excitedly, "Really? I cane here and y with you again?"

    Joseph was totally dumbfounded to see that. He couldn''t believe the poker-faced CEO could behave in such a fatherly way. s! Harry always wore a smile when he was with Nicole. Maybe that was the power of bond between father and daughter.

    Actually, Harry was a little bit pathetic. Cause he was holding his own daughter while he knew nothing about that. Joseph couldn''t image what would happen after Harry knew the truth... If that day came, God please bless my sister!

    "Certainly! I never lie!"

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ever brought Nicole to thepany before. So all colleagues thought she was single.

    What''s more, she had been busy working in the past three years and none had ever seen her dating with any man. No wonder everyone was astonished to know she had a daughter.

    Everyone thought she was dating Joshua since what happened in the Fontainebleau Resort. Maybe that post could shift people''s attention away from that rumor.

    When she was buried in thought, her phone rang. Afraid that Nicole might be awaken by the ring, she answered the phone immediately before checking the caller ID. It was from "Ex-husband".

    "Hello, Boss Si." She said politely while walking to the balcony.

    After half a minute''s silence, L finally heard Harry''s voice. "Whose daughter is Nicole?" Although Harry was trying to make himself sound emotionless, L could sense he sulked.

    L frowned at his words. She turned back and cast a nce at Nicole, who was sound sleep, and asked, "How do you know her name?" L didn''t know they met before.

    Harry said slowly, "That doesn''t matter. Tell me whose daughter Nicole is." In the daytime, he just nned to make up for the pain he caused. But in the evening, he learned that she had a daughter.

    Who was Nicole''s father?

    L took a deep breath while looking into the darkness faraway. "Boss Si. I think you know perfectly well that Nicole is my daughter."

 Chapter 137 You Also Have a Child, Donâ€™t You

    Those words out of L''s month threw Harry into silence. It was long before he asked, "Who is her father?" He tried to find out more.

    Stars were blinking in the clear, dark night sky. It might be a fine day tomorrow.

    "Does that matter, Mr. Si? You also have a child, don''t you?" She sounded cold. Harry slightly frowned when he heard such queer words.

    He stubbed out the cigarette and untied his tie. "Who told you that?" What was she imagining?

    It got quiet again. L recollected the gossip among her colleagues. She wasn''t mistaken.

    "You have brought the child to thepany today. I didn''t see her, but many others did. You don''t need to cover it up, Mr. Si." Maybe they wereing to an end. Anyone could be hurt, except innocent kids!

    Harry sneered, "Miss Li, so even you believe rumors?" And that was her child indeed! If Nicole were his daughter, he would introduce her to everyone...

    But unfortunately, she couldn''t be. They divorced over four years ago. How could Nicole be his daughter!

    What did he say that? Rumor? So that wasn''t his child! Hearing this, L let out a sigh of relief.

    It was so quiet that they could even hear the soft breath of each other. Over countless days and nights in the past, they had snuggled up to each other and felt the breath of each other in peace.

    But now, they were in no position to care for and contact each other. Would they maintain their ambiguous rtionship?

    Thinking back to his asional ferocious looks and ice-cold warnings, L wanted to give up.

    "Good night, Mr. Si!" She said softly. Deep in her heart, she told herself to let it be.

    Harry copsed in the sofa with his eyes closed and heard the soft voice. Her smiling face crossing his mind and lingered.

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    ly cooperate with her in the future!"

    L finally let out a sigh of relief and regained her nerve as usual. She walked elegantly to them.

    "Miss Li, I''m Jim Dang. I''ve got a lot to learn from you!" The fair-skinned seemed to be in his twenties. But he had a rather feminine voice.

    L shook hands with him with a smile, "My pleasure, Mr. Dang. I''ve heard a lot about you. I have just taken this position. Your help will be appreciated!"

    They two talked politely. Having noticed the big smile on L''s face, Harry looked displeased.

    Samuel saw that clearly. He had suspected whether the woman was truly Harry''s ex-wife before. But now, he was 100% sure!

    Four years had passed. Why were they entangling with each other again?

    "Hello, Miss Li!" Samuel stood up to greet L. He was curious about what happened between them.

    The man, who smiled calmly in a suit, leather shoes and wire-rimmed sses, looked familiar to L.

    "Hello, and you are?" She must have seen him before, but she failed to recall who he was at the moment.

    They shook hands politely when Samuel introduced himself. "I''m Samuel. I was the attorney of SL Group in D City!"

 Chapter 138 She Had to Obey This Big Shot

    Oh! That was Samuel, who L met four years ago. "Sorry for my poor memory." Samuel, the famous internationalwyer! How could she forget such an impressive man?

    The possessive Harry was happy to see that she forgot that handsome Samuel.

    Samuel sat down indifferently and began collecting his documents. "Harry, I''ll stay in Crescent Spring for some time." Reluctantly, he had to stay in A Country for Harry from tomorrow on.

    "OK. Let''s have a gathering with Chuck and Eason sometimeter." Harry sat on the sofa and lighted a cigarette.

    Samuel nodded, bid farewell to them and left with his portfolio.

    Seeing Samuel leave so soon, Jim realized he had better follow Samuel and talk with CEO some other day.

    "Boss Si, I''m going back to work. Take your time!" Jim Dang left too.

    Now there were only two in the office. L was extremely angry at Harry, who was smoking calmly.

    She walked to the man in her high heels, grabbed the cigarette in his mouth and snubbed it out in the ashtray.

    "Mr. Si, why did you fire Joshua?" Her straightforward question displeased Harry very much.

    "Why? Do I need a reason to fire anyone?" How arrogant he was! Harry nced at the cigarette butt in the ashtray and lighted another one.

    L thought for a moment and said, "Of course you don''t need a reason. So fire me please!" Joshua was fired because of her. She felt sorry for this and didn''t want to stay here anymore.

    Hearing what she said, Harry took a deep drag and pulled her over.

    Off guard, L fell into his arms quickly...

    Harry puffed smoke into her face without giving her any chance to speak and L began coughing violently. She was choked and even her lovely face turned red.

    Damn the bastard! That was how he bullied her!

    She didn''t recover until she

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    would be tender to? L''s eyes shed with disappointment.

    Well, just a nap! Anyway, they had slept together many time!

    As Harry thought she would turn away, she headed to his lounge.

    He was satisfied with her obedience and smiled wickedly. However, did it mean that she was willing to sleep with him for the sake of Joshua? If it was someone else who asked her to do that, would she still be so obedient?

    At the thought of that, he withdrew his smile.

    L sat in the lounge, waiting for Harry. But after more than 10 minutes, she didn''t see anyonee in.

    She had to go out to check what was going on, but there was no one in the office¡­

    L was about to explode. Harry had teased her again and again! Ah! Ah! Ah! If she was given a gun, she would absolutely shoot him to death!

    When L came out of the office, everybody could see the anger on her face. She tried to keep calm, but in vain.

    Seeing she was out, Joey hurried over and said, "Miss Li, boss is going to meet the head of the public security bureau. He just said that you had better go back to work and stop thinking irrelevant things." Then he drew near and added, "And never try to hook up with him."

 Chapter 139 Mike

    With this, Joey stepped backward to keep a distance from L.

    Upon hearing thest few words, L cast a piercingly sharp nce at Joey who was trying hard to hold back hisughter. "You sure this is what he said?" She asked in disbelief.

    Joey nodded. He didn''t have the balls to spout nonsense in the name of his boss.

    L took out the phone and sent a Wechat message to Harry.

    Harry, who was driving, heard the message tone and unlocked the phone. It was a message from L.

    "Son of bitch!"

    He turned nasty as this woman was getting less restrained.

    "We will square the ount. I''ll pay your hospitalization fee!"

    After reading the reply, she really wanted to kill him!

    Fortunately, the email from Joey eased L''s anger.

    "The previous tip-off is proven to be a malicious nder. As a result, Joshua is reinstated."

    After a while, she got a push entitled "Lawless Brad Du Was Imprisoned, with Criminal Suspect Under Investigation"

    Brad Du? Is that Brad that day? She clicked open the news.

    Brad Du was found on the street, paralyzed. As the investigation continued, the police found Brad Du was involved in quite a few crime cases and now had been put behind bars. Besides, the police tracked down arge amount of stolen property and closed down three substandard entertainment centers and bars. His uncle was involved and was under investigation now.

    The man in the picture was nobody but Brad with medical gauze on his eyes and bloodstain all over his body. Next to him was Dev with medical gauze on his eyes too. Their arms were broken.

    L credited all that to Harry.

    Ruthless though, she didn''t feel sympathy for them after she learned about what they had done before.

    At noon

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    wards the crowd.

    L uttered no words but went back since the sharp object against her waist hurt her. It must be a knife, she guessed.

    Mike looked around and took her to a shabby alley where not a single soul was found.

    He shoved her against a dirty wall. It make L feel sick. But Mike cared nothing about that.

    Mike snuggled up to her perfumed body, with right hand holding the knife against her waist.

    The call didn''t get through? L felt a bit of frustrated at the thought of that. But what if Harry answered the phone in the end? So she decided to manoeuvre the enemy instead of giving up.

    As Mike came closer, the obnoxious odor from him made her sick all the more.

    She knit her eyebrows and said, "You wanna money, right? I can give you. How much do you want?"

    She looked skyward, trying to get fresh air.

    Sniffing her fragrance, he imed, "I have changed my mind. Not just money, I want you, too!" With that, he attempted to kiss her on the red lips.

    L turned away.

    "Mike, if you dare to touch me today, you''ll get nothing." L, who had been calm, now was freaked out as Mike would really do what he wanted.

 Chapter 140 Spend the Rest of Her Life with Him

    When Mike heard that he couldn''t get the money, he hesitated. Anyway, he could possess any kind of woman if he had the money.

    "Well, give me ten million!" What he said gave L a scare.

    She squinted at the man in front of her, restraining a feeling of annoyance. "You''re overestimating me. My annual sry now is merely over a million, and I''ve just taken the position this month. How can I get so much money for you?"

    Mikeughed. "Your husband, he has money. For him, ten million is a drop in the bucket!"

    "You are wrong. Harry is not my husband now. He has a fiancee!"

    That was a fact. Saying it out would only hurt her feelings.

    Mike held the dagger up at her eye level. "If you don''t obey, I don''t mind slicing into your little snow-white face." Eyes full of evil desire, he threw his hand around her shoulder.

    "Let go of me, and I''ll give you the money!" she said. As he touched her, L had to make a promise first.

    "Harry,e and help me. If you save me, I will listen to you! I promise." She thought to herself.

    Hearing L''s words, Mike put on a smile, which made L sick.

    How stupid she was to have had a rtionship with such a man!

    "Where are you going?" She asked the man, trying to buy time and expecting someone to save her.

    Mike kissed her cheek, put his hands around her waist, and looked at L with a disgusting smile. "How about going with me?"

    She wiped her cheek hard, as if there was something nasty on it.

    She was such an idiot to have taken a liking to this bastard Mike in the past!

    Displeased to see her reaction, Mike waved the dagger in front of her. The sharp dagger slowly sliced the cor of her dress.

    "Stop it! I''ll go get the money!" She held back the feeling of nausea and pressed down his hand.

    "Well, I''ve changed my mind again. You have to serve me first, and I''ll let you go get the money!" He wanted to take the

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ment she felt his breath.

    He did not let her down. When she needed him most, he came to protect her.

    How could she be capricious again? He was the love of her life. How could she let him go?

    "Harry, thank you." She nestled in his arms and said softly, her hands tightly clutching his shirt.

    Harry smiled, patted her back and kissed her on her long hair. "Stay here. I''ll take you to the hospital."

    L did as he said and watched the man in admiration.

    She must spend the rest of her life with him!

    Ouch... To alleviate the pain in her arm, she blew on the wound.

    At Chengyang Private Hospital.

    L''s dress were in shreds. Harry carried her into a single room and called in the best female surgeon in the Hospital.

    The doctor cleaned and bandaged her wound, which was not deep, and then told them that they could leave.

    Harry took L back to the Crescent Spring and called someone to bring clothes for her.

    L sat down and nced around the man''s huge bedroom. This was the second time that she hade to his vi in Crescent Spring, and thest time they had a terrible quarrel.

    The room door was opened and Harry came in with a bag.

    Looking at the woman sitting in bed in a daze, he asked, "What are you thinking about?"

 Chapter 141 Mike is Dead

    L recovered and chuckled. "I was thinking about my prince charming." Her eyes glittered with affection.

    Harry sat on the bed and caressed L''s arm which was dressed withyers of gauze. "Is it still hurt?"

    L unhappily pouted, "You don''t even ask who my prince charming is?" With that, she withdrew her hand from his.

    Harry kissed her on the lips with a sly smile and confidently asked, "Anyone else except me?" If L yed tricks on him and told him it was Nicole''s irresponsible father, Harry would no doubt cut her connection with that man.

    She looked at the man like a spoiled child and said, "Get out! Get out! I''m going to get changed."

    Harry stared at the changeable woman who was now ying cute.

    He carried her off the bed by waist and asked her to turn around. After L did so, Harry started to unzip her dress.

    His breathing got faster around her, but she didn''t feel anything.

    He held her in the arms, enjoying the peaceful moment. The scene in the alley shed through L''s mind. She pushed him away and threw her dress to the rubbish bin.

    "I''m gonna have a shower!" She gave him an anxious look.

    Harry swooped her up in his arms. "You can''t touch water now. Let me help."

    She thought he was going to offer a helping hand. But it turned out...

    As the evening approached, Harry looked at the exhausted woman with a content smile.

    After 7 pm.

    Awakened by Harry''s ringtone, L opened her tired eyes and looked at the man who answered the phone away.

    Noticing that it was dark outside, L sat up immediately, put on clothes and went off the bed.

    Harry watched her dressing and said coldly, "Okay."

    After hanging up the phone, he came over.

    "Mike is dead." H

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    then that she recovered from the slipped mind.

    The light turned green and the car behind beeped at them. Harry had to loosened his grip on his prey.

    On the wide street was the hurtling ck Maserati, inside of which L was gazing at the driver in silence.

    He had a good-looking profile, thick eyebrow, Roman nose and thin lips.

    Indulged in his tantalizing profile, she couldn''t take her eyes off him.

    "Hot enough?" He asked casually.

    L nodded candidly and said, "Yes. Your hot body impresses me!"

    ...

    She didn''t wake up to what she just said until

    He fixed his eagle eyes on her. Why he kept gazing at her?

    He repeated what she just murmured when they were waiting for the green light at the crossing.

    Er... She looked at the smiling man nkly. Was that what she just said?

    In all likelihood since that was her real thought...

    He quickly stole a kiss from her lips before stepping the gas and passing the crossing.

    They went to eat hot pot as L required.

    Harry acted like a waiter, boiling vegetables and meat for L who was eating with gusto. However, the loving eyes of girls nearby irritated her.

 Chapter 142 Chasing the Same Girl

    "Don''t you eat something?" While having fun eating, L looked up at Harry who hadn''t touched anything in his bow yet.

    Harry took a look at the pot and shook his head. "No. You go ahead." He replied softly.

    L picked a fish tofu out of the pot and put it into his bowl. "Have a try."

    Looking at the expectant face, Harry put the tofu into his mouth. He had never eaten that before.

    "How does it taste? Like it?" She remembered he took her to eat hot pot several years ago. At that time, he just watched her eat and didn''t eat anything himself. She must persuade him to eat something this time!

    Harry didn''t want to let the excited woman down. So he swallowed the tofu whole and nodded. What the hell did he just eat? He would purchase this shop and reopen it, in case it caused him more trouble!

    Again L got him a seafood meatball and then red at a girl at the next table. She had noticed the girl, who turned around to peep at Harry again and again in the past half an hour.

    After having the hot pot, Harry, who had a dull ache in the tummy, went shopping with L and drove her home.

    At the gate of Li''s Manor.

    L managed to get out of the car after she kissed him as he required.

    Harry didn''t head for Storm Nightclub before watching her enter the manor.

    When he arrived, everyone else had been in the private room.

    Without a word, Samuel Shao took up three prepared cups of baijiu from the table and handed them to him.

    In a good mood, Harry promptly knocked back the baijiu.

    Eason Bo looked at Harry up and down. Harry wasn''t frowning as usual. Instead, he was wearing an obscure smile. Eason then asked, "Harry, were you with a girl today? It is rare to see you in such a good mood."

    Hearing this, everybody turned to Harry, who didn''t deny but nodded.

    He was indeed very happy to have stayed with that woman!

    "Hey, what''s going on?" Samuel Shao p

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    came out from the private room, stood at the door. "Samuel, I have something to tell you." E lowered her head and stared at the toes.

    She seldom got the chance to meet him. Now she had to let him know what she thought.

    Samuel stared at the girl in front of him, who he always treated as his little sister. "What''s up, E?"

    E nerved herself. "Samuel, I... I like you, for many years." Even she couldn''t remember how many years ago she fell in love with him. Five or six years, probably.

    Samuel fell silent at her words. E Bo was the sister of his buddy. She was a shy girl, as timid as a hare. How to refuse her?

    The silencested for long when E Bo pinched the hem of her blouse. Finally, she said it out! But, she wondered if Samuel would...

    Samuel opened his mouth. "Sorry, E."

    He just said sorry. It disconcerted her.

    "I have a girl in my heart." He told the truth directly, although he failed to be with her right now. But he couldn''t ept E when he liked someone else.

    "Samuel, I don''t care..." It was long before she could talked again. Her heart was badly hurt.

    Samuel looked into the pale E. He wasn''t hardhearted, but he still replied, "But I care." If he epted E, that would be unfair to any of them.

 Chapter 143 Acute Gastroenteritis

    E had nothing to say. Since he refused her, what else could she do?

    "Come on, let''s go back." Samuel went past E towards the private room.

    E stretched out to stop Samuel, "Samuel, are you¡­ together?" She hadn''t given up the hope.

    Thinking of grandma''s attitude, Samuel said, "No, we broke up. But I can''t forget her." He clearly expressed that he had someone in his heart, hoping that E could ept the fact and stop wasting time on him.

    Then he went away, leaving E there alone.

    E stood there for a pretty long time before her cell phone rang. It was her brother Eason.

    She took a deep breath, "Hello, brother."

    "Where are you? We have been waiting for you." When Eason was on the phone, Samuel was guzzling wine not far from him.

    Hearing Eason''s words, Samuel knew he was calling E and looked over.

    E''s hand was shivering because she was still depressive. "Brother, I''ve got a situation and need to go first. Just enjoy yourselves!" She tried to make herself sound calm.

    The careless brother really didn''t feel anything wrong. "OK, be careful."

    "Okay. Bye." E left the club after hanging up the phone.

    Samuel looked at the cup in his hand and asked Eason casually, "Did E leave?"

    He was wondering whether he would ept E if his heart was not upied.

    Maybe he wouldn''t¡­

    Eason drank a mouthful of wine and said thoughtlessly, "Yeah. The girl is now grown up and has many secrets. She even didn''t tell me her leg was broken while filming some time ago."

    Samuel fell into silence. Harry noticed his unusual silence.

    However, Eason was still talking about E without stopping, "... The girl seems to fall in love with someone and keeps looking at her cell phone every day." Speaking of this, he nced at Samuel, who was still drinking, and continued, "By the way, I see your photos in E''s cell phone. She told me she really admired your eloquence and wanted to be awyer like you. Funny,

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    watched the man leaning on it, "What did you eat?" He had never seen Harry fall ill.

    "He ate some pungent food and drank a lot of baijiu. That''s it!" Chuck answered while collecting his medicine and tools.

    Harry closed his eyeszily, "Leave me alone. I get nurses here."

    When all of them left, he opened his eyes suddenly. He used the cell phone to take a photo of his left transfused hand.

    Then he selected a contact in WeChat and sent the photo.

    L''s cell phone rang when she was about to fall asleep with her daughter in arms.

    It was sote and she took out her phone reluctantly, wondering who the hell it was.

    It was Harry! Why was he still awakete at night?

    She began to worry upon seeing the photo he sent. "Who?"

    "Of course me!" He wasn''t in the mood to take photos of others.

    She sat up and quickly replied a few words. "What''s wrong with you?" Harry was alright when they were together. Howe?

    "Ward 606 in Chengyang Private Hospital." He sent his address because he wanted to see her and be with her.

    L got up quickly, put her daughter on her own bed, and drove to the hospital after changing her clothes.

    She rushed to the hospital and opened the door of ward 606. The man leaned back on the bed, eyes closed. Though falling ill, he still looked noble.

 Chapter 144 Iâ€™m Going to Die

    "Harry, are you OK?" L asked anxiously while scooting to Harry.

    "I''m going to die." Harry replied in a low voice without opening his eyes.

    His desperate tone doubled L''s anxiety.

    L threw herself into his arms, eyes turning red. "Harry, tell me what''s wrong with you? How do you feel now?" She asked while checking him up.

    Harry grasped her hand and said in a hoarse voice, "I develop an incurable disease!"

    Incurable disease? L was devastated on hearing that. "How could that happen? I cannot live without him." She thought. Tears streamed down her face and dropped onto Harry''s arm.

    Her hot tears panicked Harry. He pressed L''s head against his chest at once and said, "Don''t cry. I am just lovesick."

    What? Lovesick? L stopped crying instantly. Teary-eyed, she raised her head and looked at the smirking man.

    L pinched Harry''s waist with all her strength out of sulk. Seeing Harry just frowned slightly, L held Harry''s arm up and bit it to vent her spleen.

    She didn''t loosen her grip until she made bite marks on Harry''s arm.

    "Do you have propensity for violence?" Harry asked while checking his arm which had been bitten and pinched by L many times.

    L wiped her tears and gave Harry a p, "Yes, so what? You trick me first!" She was really scared. Because Harry was not that kind of person who would joke about that.

    Harry wiped her tears when L muttered, "Lovesick! If you miss your fiancee, you can call her. Why did you send a message to me?"

    Yes! Why did him send message to L? Harry looked at L with disdain.

    "... Why do you look at me in that way?" Lined while sitting down at the bedside.

    Harry closed his eyes, trying to ignore that silly woman.

    "Hey, did you call me here to watch your poker face?" L said while hitting Harry''s arm which was just bit by her.

    If someone said L had no propensity for violence, Harry would be the first one to raise obje

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    Jordan was home, he or Joseph could drive Nicole to the kindergarten.

    L felt relieved after hanging up the phone. Seeing it was past 7 am, L got up immediately.

    Seeing L was getting off the bed, Harryined, "Am I invisible?"

    L giggled. She bent over and kissed Harry slightly, "Boss Si. Please let go of me or we will bete."

    Could a slight kiss satisfy Boss Si? The answer was "No" of course.

    Harry yanked L back into his arms and gave her a hot and heavy kiss.

    After the sweet early morning, they went to thepany together. It was past 8 am when they arrived. ording to thepany rules, they werete.

    After checking that there was no one in the parking area, L got out of Harry''s s ck Maserati quickly.

    Before she got in the elevator, she repeated asking him to take the next elevator. Harry was so upset that he had an impulse to teach her a lesson in the car.

    L was ten minutes''te when she finally arrived at her office. She quickly collected meeting documents and hurried to the conference room.

    Harry strode into the conference room soon after she sat down.

    Julie studied them suspiciously. How strange it was that both Harry and L werete for the meeting. But she couldn''t figure out what exactly happened between them.

 Chapter 145 Itâ€™s All Your Fault

    In the afternoon, L received a WeChat message from Harry: "Come to my ce tonight and make it up to me."

    ......It was straightforward.

    "How about I buy you a gift instead?" She offered an alternative.

    "Do not try to change my decision." He replied at once.

    Fine! "All right." She replied reluctantly.

    The night was dark and windy.

    At Crescent Spring Vi.

    After they winded down after sex, Harry looked at the woman who was about to fall asleep and said in a soft voice, "Do not go home tonight."

    She rolled over and said, "No! If I stay out all night, I will be skinned alive!" Finally the woman was able to catch her breath and have a rest.

    She didn''t want to stay with him all night!

    "Oh? Will you? I bet you won''t get out of this room!" The man threw his arm around her waist, without listening to her protests.

    "Tell me, do you have other men in these four years?" Upon thinking that she might have been together with other men, Harry gritted his teeth.

    "What? You have a fiancee, but I am not allowed to be with other men?" On hearing L''s words, the man flew into a passion and had angry sex.

    ......

    After a long time, L was taken into the bathroom by the man. Because of the sound of the running water, she did not hear the phone rings.

    In the middle of the night, Harry toweled the woman dry and tucked her in when he heard the ringing tone from her cell phone. He took out the phone, and saw many missed calls from her brothers. Her younger brother was calling. Harry looked at the little woman who was sleeping and pressed the "Answer" button.

    "Sis. Why don''t you answer my phone? What are you doing in the middle of the night?" Joseph asked in an anxious and exasperated voice.

    "She won''t go back tonight." The male voice over the phone startled Joseph, who took a nce at the phone number and was assured that it was his sister''s!

    "Who are you? Where is my sister?" On hearing Joseph''s words, Jordan became vignt.

    "Your brother-inw, don''t you remember me?" His simple reply made Joseph silent.

    Harry?... Joseph didn''t recognize his voice.

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ll ten minuteste.

    On the first floor, the front desk clerks stared at L with surprise. She smiled at them with embarrassment and walked into the elevator.

    This deputy CEO had taken office for a few months and waste for work. Who else would have the guts to do? However, nobody could me her, because it was the man who seduced her that was to be med!

    The man, however, was still leisurely enjoying a breakfast at home. He didn''t need to punch cards, nor did he need to exin to anyone even if he waste. How enviable was that! Well, one day, she would be the acting CEO and he would have to give way! She would! L devoted herself to a new goal from today!

    At noon, L received a text message. "Come upstairs, now."

    Most of the colleagues were having lunch at the moment. The CEO office was only one floor upstairs.

    When L got upstairs, she saw Joey in the secretary division. "Miss Li, Boss Si is waiting for you in the office." Joey uttered a few words, which he would said every time L came.

    L nodded at him and pushed the office door open.

    Harry was sitting on the sofa, watching his cell phone. Several take-away dishes were ced on the desk. "Come on, lunch is ready!"

    As she hadn''t eaten breakfast in the morning, she was actually hungry at the moment. L hesitated and sat down.

    Harry opened the meal box and picked up some dishes for her.

 Chapter 146 I Wanna Hit Someone With My Car

    "Have more. You remember what I saidst night?" The man casually asked, while watching the woman eating.

    She recalled that Harry said a lot on the bedst night. Who knew exactly what he was asking? "I don''t know what you are asking?" With that, she put a bruised poke into mouth, which tasted soft and delicious.

    "You! You must bear me a child!" His frankness almost got her choked. It seemed he did say thatst night. Harry passed the juice to her.

    "All I want is a child. It''s not a big deal. Chill out!" A child might be able to bond them together forever.

    "You wanna a child? Easy! Go find your fiancee." Harry red at her with a gloomy face.

    "If I learn you ever eat contraceptive pills, you''re doomed!" Harry purposely rejected the use of condom. He had made great efforts but still failed to get a second child. He must work harder.

    "Why should I bear you a baby? You are just my boss!" L paused and said coldly.

    "No reason. Just remind you of the ten children you owe me!" He naturally picked up some vegetables into her bowl.

    "I''m not a pig!" Driven mad, she said rudely.

    Harry didn''t mind but calmly said, "Aren''t you a pig?"

    L put down the rice bowl and threw a pillow at him, "You want me to eat or not?"

    After catching the flying pillow with one hand, Harry cast it aside and said, "No flirting during the meal."

    After giving him ck looks, L quickly finished the meal and went back to the office.

    She racked her brain to weigh whether to buy some contraceptive pills or not.

    Atst, she concluded it was not wise to eat that harmful pills. If she was pregnant, she would throw the ultrasound report right in Ynda''s face to get her mad. That was exactly what she''d been nning for!

    With that idea, L star

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    The left man who was trying to open the door was dragged backwards for several feet.

    "Stop the car, son of bitch! I swear to god I will kill you once I open the door!" As he spoke, the door was opened. L kicked him off right away. The man, unprepared, tumbled to the ground.

    Before she got time to close the door, another man rushed over, took control of her steer wheel and pulled out her car keys.

    "Ah! Back off!" L''s wrist was gripped by that man. She felt sick instantly.

    All of sudden, a Maybach ran straight towards to the driver''s door.

    The man on the ground was sent flying into the air, struggled and cked out.

    Although driver side door was distorted, the man grabbing L kept wrestling her out.

    Like a devil from the hell, Harry got out of the car immediately with a cold face and dragged out that man. With a good punch on the face, the man became dizzy, nose bleeding.

    At the sight of the situation, the four man came over to trap Harry. The five came to blows.

    Joey got out from the back seat. His boss drove so fast just now that he was carsick.

    Watching Harry and the hooligans tearing into each other, Joey called the police at once.

 Chapter 147 Give Up the Position of President

    Staring nkly at the four guys beating Harry, L remembered the pistol her elder brother had given for self-defense. She quickly fished out the pistol from a hidden box.

    "Boom!" With a deafening sound, the gangsters immediately raised their hands.

    As L was not good at shooting, she fired in the air to warn them.

    "Don''t move, or I''ll shoot!" She calmly got out of the car and pointed the pistol at the gangsters who wanted to escape.

    If she hadn''t fired just now, they would not have known that she had a real pistol in her hand! They had all heard the sound and seen the shell casing on the ground.

    Looking at L, who was unusually cold and calm, Harry sank into thoughts.

    He looked her up and down. Fortunately, she was safe and sound. He still asked with concern, "Are you okay?"

    L nodded. Then Harry grabbed the pistol from her.

    He did not hesitate to pull the trigger and gave each of the four men a shot in their leg. In an instant, they screamed like hell.

    "Sir, mercy!"

    "Sir, don''t shoot!"

    Facing the dreadful man who seemed toe from the hell, the gangsters begged for mercy, without attending to the wounds in their legs. Several of them were so scared that they peed their pants.

    L was stunned by the man''s precise marksmanship. Why was he such a sharpshooter? Had he been trained in the army?

    At this time, three police cars approached, sirens screaming.

    A dozen policemen got off and handcuffed all the gangsters.

    The spot was blocked quickly. The policemen did not dare to ask Harry and L to take their confessions, let alone to investigate the gunshot.

    "Mr. Si, I''m sorry for what happened. We will step up patrols in this area!" A captain said to the stern-faced Harry, bowing and scraping.

    Harry nodded. "Find out their ringleader and call my assistant. If you failed to do that, I''llin to your director!"

    With that, he pulled L into h

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ld she fall in love with another man?

    "Do you still love him? I do not mind. I will erase him from your mind." He said explicitly while putting his hands onto the woman''s shoulder and bowing his head to look at her affectionately.

    L shook her head. "I can''t forget him. I''ve been entangled with him all the time. And I... have a daughter." If Harry knew she was with Thomas, he wouldn''t let her off!

    "I know Nicole. She is very cute. I''m willing to ept everything about you."

    ...... Since she was in a love-hate rtionship with Harry and his fiancee would never give in, Thomas''s confession was rather tempting for her.

    She did not want to get involved in intrigue and strife. What she wanted was to live a peaceful and joyful live with her beloved and her daughter.

    Thomas was willing to ept everything about her...

    L lowered her head and tears somehow fell down her cheek. Maybe, it was because she hadn''t heard such a tender confession for a long time!

    The man wiped the tears off her face and cupped her little face in his hands.

    "L, I am serious. There will be no other woman between us. Please trust me!" As the wind rose, L stared at the dominant man in tears. Unlike Harry, he was more mature and knew better how to care for a woman.

 Chapter 148 My Daughter with Thomas

    L knew what she needed as well as what she wanted, but she was still at a loss...

    Thomas couldn''t help lowering his head to kiss her.

    But the moment his lips touched L''s, L pushed him away. "Give me two months." She said while wiping her tears off.

    If she couldn''t fix her problem with Harry within two months, she would leave that man for good!

    "That''s too long." Dissatisfied, Thomas muttered with his hands still on L''s shoulders.

    Suddenly, a beam of car light sliced through the darkness. Harry drove back...

    He turned dauntingly cold upon seeing L and Thomas stay close in the dark night.

    Harry unfastened his safety belt, got out of the car, scooted to them and pulled the teary L aside.

    In a second, Harry took off his suit jacket and threw it onto the ground.

    Seeing that, Thomas did the same thing, in no fear of the trouble that might arise.

    Looking at the two exchanging blows, L closed her eyes helplessly. How childish they were! Why did Harry turn hot-headed every time he met Thomas Herren? L wondered.

    They punched each other with all their strength. Didn''t they feel hurt?

    "Stop! Enough!" L shouted at them. But Harry and Thomas kept fighting with the slightest intention to stop.

    Half a minuteter, another car light shone on them. "God! It''s dad''s car!" L really wanted to hide somewhere.

    Seeing the two fighting over there, L got anxious and thought about how to separate them. She didn''t dare to approach them because she was afraid of getting injured.

    "Harry Si, Thomas Herren, stop now. Don''t disgrace yourselves!" She shouted at them again. Still neither of them stopped.

    Harold and Angie got out of the car soon. They were shocked to see Harry and Thomas punching each other.

    Harold nced at L with confusion. Then he scooted to the men in fight, trying to separate them. Thomas Herren was the President. If his fight was caught on camera by reporters, he would be impeached!

    A

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    t once, but was stopped by Harry.

    "Being your mistress? I would rather be Thomas Herren''s wife. What makes you believe I will be trampled by you and that woman all my life?" L smiled wryly and looked at Harry with scorn.

    Harry gritted his teeth and pressed L''s head against his chest furiously, "L Li, I said we are destined to be together at all times. If you dare to be with another man, I will let him disappear in this world, no matter who he is and how powerful he is!" Harry''s horrifying look scared L. When did he be so cold?

    Suddenly, an idea urred to her. She blurted out, "Harry Si. Nicole is my child, my child with Thomas!" L sneered and went towards home, leaving Harry standing there in shock.

    It was getting darker and darker. L had already left. Standing in the darkness alone, Harry was heartbroken.

    That pain in his heart this time was far more intense than that Ynda had brought to him years ago.

    L walked into the vi with a mixed feeling and found Harold and Angie sitting on the sofa and waiting for her.

    Looking at L''s pale face, Harold and Angie nced at each other out of worry. Angie stood up and came to L, "L."

    "Mother." L looked at Angie vacantly.

    "What''s going on?" Seeing L was inconsble, Angie asked out of concern.

 Chapter 149 Such a Flirty Man

    L collected her thoughts and said to Angie, who was very concerned, "Mother, I told him that Nicole is my child with Thomas Herren. I have no idea why I said so. Am I pushing him away?"

    L was deeply confused, so she could not help but speak her mind to Angie.

    Angie and Harold looked at each other, and then Harold went upstairs quietly with a frown.

    Angie let L sit with her on the sofa. "Why did you choose to work for SL in the first ce?" The question was right to the point.

    It reminded L of her original motivation. Yes, that was because she wanted to see Harry again.

    "You still love him, but you know that he can''t give you what you want. On the contrary, President Herrenes to you in the right ce at the right time. He can give you what you want. That''s why you are confused." Angie''s words punched L''s heart. It was true, but what should she do then?

    Angie seemed to perceive L''s unspoken question, "To be honest, they are both very decent young men. Normally, Nicole should not be parted with her biological father. But considering all the entanglements and intricacy in your rtionship, it might be better to let it be in case you and Nicole get hurt again. Whatever will be will be. If he is not meant to be with you, your efforts won''t make any difference. Time will give the final answer."

    These words gave L muchfort and helped her decide that her priority now was Nicole. As for Harry, she would leave it at God''s disposal.

    She would fight for whatever belonged to her, but she would not push herself too hard for what didn''t.

    As for Thomas Herren, she had two months to consider their rtionship, hadn''t she?

    If it finally worked out between she and Harry, she would tell Thomas Herren not to wait for her in advance.

    ...

    L put Nicole on her own bed and cuddled her tightly.

    Nicole was the person she cherished the most in her life. She would not allow anybody to take her away. Anybody!

    It beca

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    cee, right? She will not disagree." Then she covered her mouth andughed.

    Julie''s words aroused many discussions. Although many of them knew about the rtionship between Harry and Ynda, it was still surprising to hear someone bringing it up.

    Only L, expressionless, was writing something there, as if it had nothing to do with her.

    Harry gave Julie a quick nce and looked at L. "Ynda will arrive in A Country tomorrow. Miss Li will also be in charge of this."

    He asked her to negotiate with Ynda Mo? L wondered if she could restrain revealing that hypocritical bitch.

    "Boss Si, I''m afraid I can''t." Those executives around all gasped. How dare she object to CEO''s order?

    "Yes, you can. Hand over what you are busy with to Miss Tan, and focus on the endorsement." Harry didn''t give her any chance to say no.

    "I have been working on two important projects for half a month. It won''t be easy to hand over them to Miss Tan right now. Please reconsider, Boss Si. And as for the cooperation with Joseph, I promise it will go on smoothly." Others were amazed at L''s apparent anger, as L rarely lost her temper. She was angry, because he not only asked her to negotiate with Ynda, but also ignored all her endeavors on the two projects and took them away from her all of a sudden.

 Chapter 150 Return From the Glaciers

    "In case of any difficulty,e to me. That is a final decision. Joey will send you Ynda''s hotel address, and that''s it! We can finish there!" Hearing Harry''s overbearing words, L bit her lower lip.

    After the executives left the conference room, L received an address on her cell phone.

    She turned off her cell phone and held it in her hand tightly, sulking.

    If she had been a junior employee, she would have refused to go. But as the deputy CEO of thepany, she could think over everything she said and did. L was depressed at the thought of the negotiation with Ynda.

    Harry really treated her as a subordinate recently. Such being the case, she couldn''t annoy that woman by showing her love with Harry. She needed to think of numerous ns to get back at that woman!

    Upset, she walked out of the conference room towards her office.

    As soon as she got off the elevator, a flower deliverer stopped her, holding arge bouquet of roses. "Are you Miss L Li?"

    L saw the colleagues from the Public Rtions Department cast their envious gaze on her. She nodded with embarrassment. "Hello, this is for you. Please sign for it."

    She quickly signed her name and took the bouquet, wondering who sent it.

    The flower deliverer pressed the elevator button and left. In the elevator, a tall man caught sight of the blushed L holding therge bouquet of roses.

    L met his gaze and immediately turned back towards the office with the bouquet in her arms.

    Only Harry, Joey and the flower deliverer were in the elevator.

    After throwing a nce at his boss, who was odd recently, Joey couldn''t help but ask the flower deliverer, "Dude, who sent that flower to Miss Li?"

    "I don''t know the name, but it must be a man!" The flower deliverer gave a look at the man that was standing silently next to him. He looked so powerful and stern. Did he just return from the ciers?

    When he finished his words, he felt stronger pressure from the man. Scared, he ran out

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    me to talk about the endorsement with Miss Mo." She simply exined her intention. Actually, Nael knew it already.

    Nael gave her a long hard stare and walked back into the room without greeting her. L followed him.

    In the room, the dresser was applying makeup for Ynda. Seeing L in the mirror, Ynda didn''t expose her surprise but put on acent smile.

    "Miss Li, you should wait for a while. It may take a long time to put on makeup." Nael made it clear to L. Even so, L waited more than three hours while ying with her cell phone on the sofa. Her phone was running out of battery. Finally, Ynda walked up to her as if she was a goddess.

    "Long time no see, Miss Li." Ynda sat opposite her elegantly.

    A few years had passed by, Ynda''s eyes were slightly wrinkled. Had she been too busy with her career?

    "If we don''t have to see each other ever again, that''s the best!" said L indifferently. She pulled out the contract she brought and put them in front of Ynda.

    Ynda smiled and leafed through the contract. After a while, she said, "I''m not happy with mymission. And the schedule is too tight. I don''t have so much time."

    L took a look at her. "Yourmission is in line with the market price. As for the schedule, you can go to thepany and discuss with our CEO."

 Chapter 151 Stupid Face

    "Discuss with your CEO? Then why are you here?" asked Ynda rudely.

    L smiled. Her good aplishment and quality stopped her from pping on Ynda''s stupid face. "Sorry. My duty today is just to watch you sign. The schedule is up to our general manager."

    "Then I''m not signing it!" Ynda threw the contract onto the table indifferently and started to check her phone.

    L looked more indifferent. Ynda wasn''t the only female artist! "I don''t care if you sign it or not. You''re not the only superstar in the entertainment circle. Mr. Si shall make the decision! Bye!" If L stayed there another minute, she couldn''t help pping on that stupid face.

    L stood up and headed for the door without saying any more.

    Ynda stared at her from behind, "You can leave now, but I''llin about the rude and unprofessional attitude of the deputy CEO of SL Group." Hearing her threat, L said whatever and then left the hotel.

    Ynda was left alone in great hatred. "It had been years since west met. But L was still an annoying bitch as before." Ynda thought.

    Ynda asked Nael to contact SL Group andin about L as what she just said.

    It was the first time that the After-sales Department had received aint about the deputy CEO. So the After-sales Manager reported it directly to Julie Tan. Julie Tan stared at the ridiculousint sheet. How irritable Ynda was! Julie Tan went directly to the CEO office with theint sheet and showed it to Harry.

    Harry simply nodded and asked her to leave.

    When L went back to thepany in the afternoon, she was notified that two designated endorsers woulde to the meeting room to discuss the rough n with the CEO and deputy CEO on tomorrow''s morning briefing.

    L gave a cold look at the notice and closed it.

    Ynda, well, bring it on

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    , her phone rang. She took it out of her bag. It was from Harry! She didn''t want to answer it.

    The phone kept ringing. She had no choice but to press the Answer key.

    "Come over!" She got confused.

    "Look back." added him. L looked back and saw a car with the light on not far away. It was him, she guessed.

    She walked to the car subconsciously. She was very close to it even before she realized.

    Why was she approaching him unconsciously? L hang up the phone and turned back towards the Li''s manor quickly.

    Noticing that, the man got out of the car in a hurry and ran to her. Hearing the footsteps behind, L sped up. So did the man.

    It was not long before he caught up with her and slipped his arm around her waist tightly from behind.

    He lifted her up by her waist. The startled L soon put her arms around his neck tightly.

    He put her into the back seat, moved to the driving seat and drove away.

    "Where are we going?" L calmly stare at the man who was driving in the front seat.

    He ignored her question, turned the steering wheel and pulled off the road. There was no street light. It was dark outside, perfect for love affair.

    He got out of the car, opened the door of the back seat and rode her.

 Chapter 152 Yolanda Fell Down on All Fours

    The car finally stopped shaking after a long time.

    After they put on clothes, Harry went back to the driving seat and drove to the gate of the manor. "Get out of the car!" He said.

    ... So he just came for sex? L wondered.

    She mmed the rear door shut angrily.

    "Couldn''t that beast be tender?" She thought while staggering towards the vi with her jelly legs.

    The car behind roared away.

    ... ...Shit!

    Early the next morning, L and Joseph went to thepany together.

    Female colleagues got excited at the sight of Joseph. Seeing Joseph make eyes at them, L red at him, "Hey, stay low-key!"

    Joseph grinned at L, "Are you envious of me? Thene back to entertainment circle!"

    L rolled her eyes at him and led him to her office.

    Time for meeting. L took Joseph to the conference floor, which caused a stir again.

    The colleagues were excited to see Joseph but didn''t dare toe close. Speechless, L went into the conference room.

    Around three minutester, there arose another scream. L knew that woman came.

    Sure enough! Ynda Mo, wearing a newlyunched blue coat and a pair of 3-inch heels, was walking towards them arm in arm with Harry.

    L looked at the man with Ynda and found he didn''t even cast a nce at her. Her lip curled.

    Everybody was present. Joseph sat down beside L. Ynda took Julie''s seat beside Harry after whispering in Julie''s ear.

    Harry made a brief introduction of the contract. Joseph nodded to show his agreement. Ynda red at L without bring forward the requests she made yesterday. L looked into Ynda''s eyes with scorn in return.

    The contract were signed smoothly.

    L was quite satisfied with the following work

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    f L didn''t mind buying herself trouble, he got nothing to worry about.

    The door of the lounge was opened soon. Seeing Harry and L on the bed, Ynda trembled out of anger.

    "Harry." Ynda could finally utter a word after a long silence.

    After noticing L''s smirk, Harry bit L''s lips, got up unhurriedly and straightened his suit.

    L did the same after giving Harry a re. "Sorry, Ynda. It is not like that. We were just talking about business. Please don''t get angry!" L said deliberately. Her coquettish voice set Harry on fire.

    Ynda, with tears in her eyes, scooted to L to p her. Seeing Ynda raising her hand, L hurried to hide behind Harry, "Boss Si, I think your fiancee misunderstands us. You''d better exin. I gotta go!" Then she rushed out of the CEO office.

    "Harry!" Ynda stared at Harry with her moist eyes. She really wanted to skin L alive!

    "Stop crying. We didn''t do anything." Indifferent to her tears, Harry walked outside.

    Ynda followed him and said, "I know she did that on purpose. But could you please stay away from her?" Harry sat back on his executive seat and set to work.

 Chapter 153 Sister, How Could You Do That

    "Any question about the contract?" Harry changed the subject. He didn''t want to talk about what just happened anymore. As for L, he would fix her.

    "No."

    "Then let Nael drive you back." Harry opened his personalputer and started typing.

    "Harry, I will be here for around one week. I am you fiancee. I don''t want to stay in the hotel!" Ynda walked behind Harry and hooked her arms around his neck.

    Harry pulled her arms off him right away. "Okay. I will ask Joey to drive you to Crescent Spring." Harry tried his best to be patient and called Joey in.

    Joey drove Ynda to Crescent Spring and told her the inmost room on the second floor was Harry''s bedroom and she could choose any other bedrooms.

    Ynda went upstairs and nced around. She chose the bedroom beside Harry''s atst. Then she went to Harry''s bedroom and study room. She didn''t feel relieved until she found no women''s clothing and products there.

    Suddenly, her mobile phone rang. It was from Nael. "What''s up?" Ynda answered the phone.

    "Steven fled to the d after he killed those men in jail. He found himself being stalked recently. Now he is asking for five million to flee to somewhere else." Nael said in a low voice in a secluded corner.

    "Such a greedy hog! I have already given him ten million! This is thest time. Tell him I don''t have much deposit." Ynda''s angry voice resounded through the room.

    "OK. I am going to call him back!" Nael responded.

    "I have spent a lot of money to deal with that woman! Ask Steven to contact me when he is safe. I have a new n..." "That woman? A new n?" Mrs. Du was confused. She, standing outside the room, came upstairs to check if Ynda needed anything to eat. To her surprise, she overheard Ynda''s phone call. "Since Miss Mo is on the phone, I will ask herter." She thought and left.

    Ynda rubbed her temple after hanging up the phone. "Damn it! L Li. I must find a way to knock her out!"

    In the depu

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    l name, Joseph was on the ball. Because his past experience proved that every time L asked him for help, she would call him by his full name.

    "Don''t look at me in this way! I am not going home tonight. Please cover for me and take care of Nicole, OK?" L disyed a friendly smile on her face.

    "Sister, how could you do that! Neglect your daughter and hang out with a man." Josephined.

    "I know. I know. But I am doing this to win Nicole''s father back! I will take Nicole to visit my father dayster." L exined. She guessed her father must be happy to see his granddaughter.

    "OK. But this must be thest time, OK?" Joseph said. Actually he was not worried about taking care of Nicole alone. Grandpa and nanny would help him. Beside, their father and mother came back home more frequently since they reunited with L.

    "Do you want anything? I can ask Harry to buy you." L smirked. She decided to splurge Harry''s money!

    "Eh...I don''t need anything recently." Joseph was rich so he could buy anything he wanted anytime.

    "Joseph! Can''t you name something you want?" L rolled her eyes at her brother. Don''t need anything? Such a lucky rich boy!

    "Okay. Since you put it that way, I want Lillian!" On thinking of Lillian, Joseph couldn''t help disying a happy smile on his face.

 Chapter 154 Groped Harryâ€™s Phone

    "Do you know she is at least three years older than you?" L said while rolling her eyes at Joseph. She didn''t want her brother to be with Lillian. She wondered how did they know each other.

    "Of course. But it doesn''t matter! I don''t mind that! Elder sister is more thoughtful!" Joseph said.

    Seeing Joseph''s happy expression, L didn''t want to hurt his feeling. She then changed the subject while tidying her desk, "It''s almost noon. I gotta leave earlier to get the car. You go with me!"

    Then she picked up the car key and pulled Joseph out of the office.

    On their way to the parking area, many colleagues peeped at Joseph. Thanks God. All of them knew they were of the same family; otherwise there must be rumors about them.

    It was a newly-lunched white Maserati. Seeing L getting in her new car and roaring away, Joseph was envious.

    At that moment, Joseph figured out what he wanted. He wanted a new car which was more expensive than L''s new Maserati.

    He came to his own Ferrari, which was worth just several million. Joseph thought his Ferrari were not fancy enough so he was determined to buy a new car!

    He had to have his father''s permission before that. What if his father didn''t allow him to buy? He was going to rebel! Depressed, Joseph returned home.

    It was Saturday. Harold and Angie were ying with Nicole in the living room. "Father, mother, I want to buy a new car!" Joseph said decisively.

    "Why? You have just bought this one. It cost three million!" Angie said. To be urate, Joseph bought the car months ago!

    "Father, mother, I can earn money now. Could I make decision by myself? Do you know L is driving a car worth tens of million!" To get what he wanted, Joseph shamelessly told Harold and Angie about L''s new car.

    Harold and Angie nced at each other in disbelief. "Don''t talk rubbish. Your sister''s BMW is only worth eight hundred thousand!" Angie said.

    "She just got a new car! Her BMW was crashed by her..." Joseph pointed at Nicole, who was squinting a

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    y blushed L, Harry kissed on her lips eagerly.

    L''s purse dropped onto the ground. But neither of them took notice of it.

    Harry picked L up by her waist, walked to the French window and rode her.

    At midnight.

    L begged Harry to let go of her in a faint voice. Harry got up from L and took her to the bathroom.

    In the bathroom, L was lying in the bathtub while Harry was standing beside the bathtub and showering as several years ago.

    Looking at L''s sexy red lips, Harry revealed an evil smile. When they first met in the hotel, they did the same thing in the bathroom. But this time, L was sober.

    Realizing what was Harry gonna do, L looked at that devil, eyes wide open.

    ...

    "Harry Si, you pervert!"

    L muttered after Harry put her onto the bed finally.

    Harry, in a good mood, hooked his arm around L''s waist from behind and fell asleep soon.

    At dawn, L waked up.

    She groped Harry''s mobile phone on the bedside table. Then she quickly took a photo of them, holding each other face to face on the bed.

    She opened Harry''s Wechat and sent the photo to Ynda.

    Then L deleted that chatting message, put the mobile phone back onto the bedside table and went to sleep again.

    She thought Harry didn''t realize what she was doing. But Harry opened his eyes after she fell asleep.

 Chapter 155 A Natural Intimacy Between Father and Daughter

    Harry checked his cell phone but didn''t find anything unusual. He didn''t believe L used his phone just to see the time, but what else could she do? Well, just let it be!

    Although it was Sunday, L hurried to thepany to attend the morning meeting.

    Harry wore a white casual shirt today with the sleeves tucked up above the elbow. There was an precious watch on his left wrist, but the right wrist drew more attention for there were two rows of bite marks right on the middle of it.

    Wasn''t it left by L? Was it so serious? Well, although it was no big deal, he shouldn''t expose it¡­ L pretended she didn''t see the marks while the others already knew what their CEO had donest night.

    L pulled her cor to cover her neck with embarrassment, for fear that the mark on her neck was seen by others.

    After the meeting, Harry nced at the blushed L on purpose.

    L looked away in a hurry. OMG! Why did she begin to feel she was having an affair with him¡­

    At Crescent Spring.

    After a busy day, Ynda checked her phone casually and saw the WeChat message from Harry.

    She was so infuriated by the picture received that she smashed the cellphone onto the ground and clenched her clothes with both of her hands.

    Harry slept with that woman against night and the photo was certainly not sent by him! It was sent by that bitch absolutely after they had sex. Did she wanna show off? L Li!

    She couldn''t send Steven to deal with L now, but she could ask Harry''s mother for help!

    She picked up the phone. Its screen was broken but she could still made a phone call.

    Before calling, she received a picture from Nael on WeChat.

    In the picture, Harry was holding a little girl in his arms with a tender look on his face. However, the girl was mosaiced and Ynda couldn''t see her appearance.

    How could Harry hold a child? The child looked three or four years old.

    Whose child was

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    Harry''s eyes, Joseph beside was invisible.

    He took a picture of them with his phone behind the car window. Good one! It would be better if Joseph was removed by Photoshop.

    In Harry''s mind, Joseph was the person that shouldn''t be here. When Harry got out of the car, Joseph shouted with excitement, "Brother-inw! Brother-inw!" His luxury car and vi were around the corner!

    L blushed and pped his head, "Who is your brother-inw?"

    As soon as she finished, Nicole loosened her hand and ran towards Harry. "Uncle, uncle!"

    L was so astonished, wondering why Nicole was so excited at meeting Harry. Watching Harry pick Nicole up with a smile on his face, she felt something was wrong. "Have they ever met each other?" This question was for Joseph!

    "How do I know that?" Afraid of his secret being found out, Joseph looked away and headed to the Maybach with the small suitcase.

    "Will you go to see grandpa with me?" Nicole hugged Harry''s neck tightly, expecting Harry to say "yes".

    "I won''t tell you unless you give me a kiss!" He didn''t answer but kept her guessing.

    With no hesitation, Nicole kissed his face.

    The sun rose in the east and shone on the gorgeous father and daughter. The scene was amazing and nobody would take their eyes off them.

 Chapter 156 An Eternal Picture

    Joseph caught the chance to take a picture of the father and daughter beside the Maybach with his phone.

    In the photo, two rows of Chinese parasols on the clean and broad avenue of Li''s manor were the perfect foil for the ck Maybach, and right in the middle, Harry in a white shirt was enjoying the kiss from Nicole in his arms.

    Harry put her down and fixed her messy bangs.

    Joseph could never miss any wonderful moment. He photographed it to make it an eternal picture.

    L, who was immersed in the beautiful moment, recovered and trotted towards them. Joseph was raising his cellphone, ready to take photos of the whole family.

    He made it! Harry didn''t let him down. As soon as L reached them, Harry hugged her and kissed her on the forehead.

    Nicole, with a bright smile, looked up at her father who was kissing her mother.

    The beautiful scene wasn''t damaged even though L was standing with her back to the lens.

    After taking these gorgeous photos, Joseph fled fast to the vi.

    He decided to use the photos to ask Harry for something. What should he ask for? He would think it over...

    Harry''s kiss made L blushed. She immediately pushed him away and said, "Nicole is here..."

    The smart Nicole covered her mouth, smiled and quipped, "I don''t see anything." Then she hurried to cover her big eyes with the other hand.

    "Awesome, Nicole!" Harry embraced L again, with the slightest intention to let her go. L pouted, gave him a quick nce and pped his arm off.

    She then bent down to pick Nicole up. "Are we going or not?" She asked the man, who lookedcent.

    Harry took over Nicole from her, opened the door of the back seat and put her onto the new child seat gently.

    Then he pushed L onto the front passenger seat. L looked back at the child seat and mixed feelings filled her up.

    "Hey, I''m going to see my father. What are you going for? How should I introduce you? My

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    , "Nicole, tell me if you feel tired."

    Nicole nodded honestly, "A little." It was the first time that she had been travelling in a car for such a long time!

    "Okay. We''ll check into a hotel then." Harry made a quick decision and speed up to finish up his lunch.

    L was speechless and took a look at them. All right!

    They didn''t find a four-star hotel rmended on an APP until they drove around the city.

    Harry kept L and Nicole waiting on the sofa in the hall and went to check in.

    He asked for a presidential suite and the greeter led them upstairs.

    ncing around the suite, Harry frowned. The room was even not as good as a standard room of a three-star hotel in A Country.

    But the good news was the bed was big enough for all the three of them!

    After unpacking the suitcase, L asked the man who was still ying with Nicole, "Don''t you go back to your room for some rest?"

    Harry glimpsed at her and asked the little girl beside him, "Nicole, would you like to sleep with your mommy and me tonight?"

    Nicole nodded immediately. Noticing her speechless mommy, Nicole suddenly drew her arms around Harry''s neck tightly, "Mommy, let''s sleep together tonight!"

    "Okay, Nicole, let''s sleep together tonight!" They were unified. What else could L argue?

 Chapter 157 Echo Bay

    L stepped near Harry and gave him a pinch secretly.

    Harry purposely contorted his face with pain. Seeing his agony, Nicole put on a worried expression and asked, "What''s wrong with you, uncle Harry? Are you ill?"

    Harry shook his hand, "I''m not sick. Your mommy was gonna kick me out! Help me, Nicole!"

    His pitiful look astonished L. How could he be so childish?

    "Mommy, show some mercy on him, please! Let him sleep with us, okay?" Nicole moved towards L and tugged at her clothes pitifully.

    .....

    At night, the three slept on the one bed, Nicole lying in the middle.

    But at midnight, she was moved inside.

    The others whispered. "Harry, stop it! Nicole''s here!"

    "Rx. I just wanna hug you. Don''t mind me. Good night!" Immersing himself in her fragrance, he enjoyed the serenity at the moment.

    Would Harry just hug L to sleep? Of course not!

    The man got out the bed and carried her by the waist to the bathroom.

    When they came out, Nicole was sleeping horizontally across the bed.

    Harryughed, put L on the edge of the bed and moved the sleeping Nicole aside.

    Just as he settled Nicole, a muffled bang was heard.

    Harry looked back to find the woman absent. L rose up and red at him, "How dare you kick me off the bed!"

    The man held back hisughter and picked her up to the bed.

    "I''m sorry! I forgot you, my sweetheart!" Harry helped her knead where it hurt. After a while, he felt into the mood again!

    L quickly pulled the nket to cover herself. "Time to sleep!"

    As he decided to let her go, he tucked Nicole in, cuddled L in his arms and fell asleep safe and sound.

    Next early morning, they set off for Echo Bay.

    At Echo Bay Vige.

    Located in a deste

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    choked with sobs and Carl''s eyes were wet.

    "How could you leave me alone, father?" L gave vent to all her grievance all those years in tears.

    Guilt filled Carl''s heart after he heard L''sint.

    "Mommy!" Nicole''s low voice came from the back. L let loose Carl and wiped her eyes.

    "Father, this is my daughter, Nicole Li."

    Nicole Li? Harry slightly raised his thick eyebrows. "Thomas Herren would allow his daughter to take her mother''s name." he wondered.

    "Your daughter? She is such a big girl now!" Carl was surprised to see the cute girl.

    How time flies! His daughter now had a daughter.

    "Grandpa!" Nicole greeted Carl sweetly.

    Carl held Nicole up carefully. Nicole was so lovely and just looked like the little L. It seemed that he saw her daughter''s round face again.

    Harry carried the presents from the car imperceptibly and presented them to the nearby elder. He walked towards Carl and said, "Nice to meet you, sir! I''m Harry Si and I''m chasing your daughter!"

    "Chasing her daughter? Isn''t Nicole his daughter?" Carl was confused.

    L''s face turned scarlet. He was brazen enough to blurt out everything!

 Chapter 158 Being Parted From Her Daughter

    Harry Si! As the name sounded familiar, Carl lowered his head and sank in thought. It took him a while to realize who Harry was! "You''re the CEO of SL Group?" Carl couldn''t help but be surprised.

    "Yes, I am. Sorry to drop in on you like this." The two men shook hands politely. Hearing Harry''s courteous greeting, Carl nodded.

    "Come in, please!" Carl beckoned them into a two-story building.

    The house was a bit old, but quite clean. They sat down in the living room. Carl, holding Nicole in his arms, introduced the elderly to them.

    "L, this is your grandfather. He couldn''t hear since a few years ago." Carl introduced the old man who had just opened the door for them.

    "Grandpa!" Although the old man couldn''t hear, L greeted him sweetly. She thought that calling "Grandpa" instead of "Grandfather" would be more cordial!

    The old man looked at her mouth and understood. He held her hands and nodded with joy. "Good girl, good girl!"

    She had never seen her grandparents, because she was too far away from them and they didn''t approve her parents'' marriage.

    Later, her mother secretly left Echo Bay and never went back after 20-plus years...

    At this time, an elderly woman in a homespun jacket came out with a cane, eyes unfocused.

    Harry, who was closer to her, helped her.

    "Carl! Who is it?" Harry help her sit on the chair and sat back in his seat.

    "Mother, my daughter L, her daughter Nicole, and her boyfriend Harry are all here!" Carl introduced to his mother. L walked to the old woman with gray hair.

    "Grandma! I''m L! Your granddaughter!" L greeted her sweetly, holding the old woman''s gnarled hands.

    "L! Lavender''s daughter!" The old woman burst into tears as she thought of her poor daughter! She could never ept being parted from her daughter.

    After her daughter left home, she cried her heart out until she went blind in both eyes!

    L w

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    is his daughter, but it is not the right time to tell him the truth. Father, don''t spill the beans." It exined the matter! Carl nodded with understanding and said no more.

    As there was no entertainment in the vige, they went to bed early in the evening. That was how people there lived.

    After washing her feet, Nicole fell asleep before nine. The two adults were wide awake in the darkness. "You are not used to it, right?" asked L.

    Having lived an extravagant life for years, L was not used to the life in here, let alone Harry.

    The man moved the sleeping Nicole to the inner side of the bed and held L in his arms. "No!" L protested in a low voice, as the rooms here were not even soundproofed.

    Harry smiled silently and said, "You think too much!"

    She gave him a gentle pinch. The man snorted and said, "Since you are seducing me, don''t me me!"

    L quickly withdrew her hands and ced them on both sides of her body. The bed was only enough for the three of them to lie down.

    The man held her again in his arms. "The ce is beautiful. I''m thinking about investing and developing." He simply expressed his thoughts.

    "Ah? Investing and developing?" She was a bit surprised, but the ce was indeed beautiful with fresh air.

 Chapter 159 No One Would Disturb Them

    "Yes. I need to go up the mountain early tomorrow morning to check again and decide how to develop it." Echo Bay was a remote vige. Due to inconvenient transportation, schools there seldom got financial aid. The original vige must be of interest to the people outside.

    "How do I persuade my father to go with me? And how about my grandpa and grandma? Will they be willing to leave here?" L asked while lying in Harry''s arms and stroking his chest.

    Harry grasped her hand with one hand and pinched her with the other hand. "Hey, stop!" Harry said in a hoarse voice. There arose L''s giggle at once. He knew L was seducing him deliberately!

    "You can ask them first. It will be the best if they are willing to go with you. If not, I can finance schools here to improve father''s teaching environment. And I can also develop scenic spots to improve their living standard. After all, Echo Bay is a good ce for them to spend the rest of their lives." Harry replied. If L liked, he would take her to live in seclusion. No one would disturb them then. How wonderful it would be!

    After thinking, L agreed what Harry said.

    Life here was no so bad. She really enjoyed the peaceful and happy life with Harry and Nicole here! How she wished this moment couldst forever!

    In the Crescent Spring in A Country.

    Ynda had been keeping calling Harry, but his number could not be connected at the moment.

    She had to ask Joey. ording to Joey, Miss Li asked several days off for personal business; Miss Tan would be responsible for their cooperation with Joseph before L came back; and Boss Si went on a three or four-day business trip abroad. But she found Harry didn''t book any flight at all.

    "Harry didn''t go abroad! L Li asked for a leave. There is no such coincidence. They must be together!" Ynda thought angrily. But she couldn''t find out where exactly they were...

    She prepared candlelight dinner for Harry and bought his favorite wine. But he was not in A Country!

    Ynda''s face was distorted in anger. She picked up the prepared take-o

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    nodded at her father. Harry wiped his face with a towel and applied some moisturizer on it. Then he helped Nicole wipe her face. "Uncle Harry, help me apply some." Nicole said in a tender voice.

    Harry rubbed some moisturizer in his hands for a long time while staring at Nicole''s little face. He had no idea how to apply it for others, especially for a kid.

    "Uncle Harry, be quick!" Nicole said. Then she raised her face, closed her eyes and kept her mouth closed.

    "Just go ahead!" Harry decided. He walked behind Nicole, squatted down and then started smearing the moisturizer on her face.

    "Uncle Harry, you smeared it into my mouth! It''s sweet. Please smear some on my forehead..." Nicole''s voice resounded the yard.

    L, who was standing nearby and brushing her teeth, was amused by them. "Nicole, he had never done this for anyone before. You should be content." L thought.

    After breakfast, Harry told Carl he was going up the mountain to check around.

    Carl nodded and asked him to watch out. Then he went to the school with Nicole.

    L went with Harry. They went across a stone bridge, passed several waterfalls and reached the foot of a mountain.

    Harry held L''s hand and climbed up the mountain.

    It was in the early morning. There were dew on green leaves around them. Several vigers carrying heavy bamboo baskets were walking down the mountain.

 Chapter 160 Fairy Coming Down from the Heaven

    The two young people dressed in fine clothes attracted some curious nces from the vigers.

    When they reached the hillside, L began to pant while the man seemed to be not tired at all.

    "I''ll carry you!" The man walked to her and crouched down. L patted him on the back and shook her head.

    After they continued for a while, they could see the panoramic view of Echo Bay Vige from the height.

    There were rising smoke, towering mountains, and flowing rivers and waterfalls -- what a pleasant scenery! If you took a picture and add retro effects, it would be andscape painting.

    There was no one else around them, as all the vigers had probably gone downhill. The man walked into the grass and spotted a nt in the weeds. He drew near and sniffed it.

    "Look! Wild codonopsis! There are... Panax pseudoginseng and Fallopia multiflora!" Harry walked further and discovered a lot of Chinese medicinal herbs.

    "You know medicinal herbs?" As the man mentioned a few Chinese medicinal herbs, L stared at him in admiration.

    "Well, I have learned a little from Chuck''s grandmother before." Chuck''s grandmother was a doctor who studied Chinese medicine every day. When Harry was a kid, Chuck''s grandmother taught Chuck and Harry to recognize Chinese medicinal herbs.

    After he graduated from university three years ago, he got busy and had no time to learn from her.

    Harry looked around and noticed that manymon medicinal herbs, such as Angelica dahurica, Coptis chinensis, and honeysuckle, had been taken away.

    Maybe the medical skill in the vige was limited, so other rare medicinal herbs hadn''t been found yet. There were plenty of herbs on the market, but wild ones like these were rarely seen and thus expensive!

    After the tour in the mountain, Harry had a lot of discoveries. He had been talking on the phone when he returned.

    After lunch, L and Nicole were ying with the children and adu

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    ble to persuade them, L could only give up. As Harry said, she shoulde to see them instead of forcing them to go with her.

    "Father, please bring my grandpa and grandma to A Country to visit us some day!" L sat down beside Carl, held his arm and pleaded with a spoiled tone.

    Carl patted his daughter''s hands. "All right! I''ll go when I have the chance!"

    L, Harry and Nicole left the next morning. L was unwilling to bid farewell to her family, eyes turning red.

    Harry sighed secretly, grabbed her hand and took her to the front passenger seat. Seated in the child car seat, Nicole rolled down the window to wave goodbye to her grandpa.

    Many vigers came to see them off, carrying a lot of local specialities.

    After they put the specialities into the car trunk, the car slowly pulled away. Looking back, L saw several children running after the car.

    L shed tears when they were out of sight.

    Harry pulled over and wiped away her tears. "You''re not a kid. Don''t cry!"

    He drew out two tissues to clean her face. "Mommy, you can''t cry. You''ll look ugly when you are crying!" Nicole''s words made her smile through tears.

    "Well, mommy won''t cry. Nicole can''t cry either in the future!" Wiping away her tears, she pushed the man and motioned him to drive.

 Chapter 161 Shameless

    Those days in Echo Bay left an indelible impression on L. It carried her blissful memory. No strife and no scheme. She was surrounded by pure happiness.

    After returning to A Country, Harry went to the office soon. In order to evade the unnecessary rumors, L spent another day with Nicole at home and went to thepany the next day.

    In SL Group.

    L walked towards the elevator after parking her Maserati at the parking lot.

    Someone squeezed into door before it closed. L was surprised as it was the first day when she came back to work. "Good morning, Mr. Si!" In a pink shirt and pink suit, L greeted him with a professional smile.

    Eyes glistening with delight, Harry pinned her against the wall and lowered his head to kiss her on the red lips.

    ...

    Was Boss Si in the mood in the early morning?

    The elevator tinkled. The man unwillingly freed her and licked his lips. L walked out of the elevator, "Have a nice day!"

    Flushed, she gave him a re, bit her lower lip and walked to the office.

    Seeing theing L, Leo greeted, "Miss Li, you have a guest waiting in the office."

    A guest? Who woulde this early for her? Puzzled, L nodded to Leo.

    After she pushed the door open, an elegantdy in a rose red coat on the sofa came into sight. Her long ck hair was worn in a bun on the top. Her aloofness and arrogance was quite simr to the man in the elevator!

    This guest was not wee. L smiled, "Aunt, long time no see."

    Rose Mu stood up and looked her up and down. "Long time no see! You still know the tricks to hook up with men!"

    L deemed her as a well-mannereddy if she kept silent. However, once she opened her mouth, her elegance was nowhere to be found.

    Luckily, she was no longer her mother-inw, so there was no need to please her.

    "Aunt, thanks to your daughter-inw-to-be, I''m single now! Hook up with men? Your son? He badgered me at first!" L said with a proud smile.

    Rose studied the more mat

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    Her father, Harold Li? What happened?

    Whatever! "You are not leaving, aren''t you?" She asked for confirmation.

    "Yes! Unless thepany will give me a reasonable reason!" She scanned the phone screen to check the time. The morning briefing would begin within five minutes.

    Rose gave her a sideways nce and said, "Shameless!" Then she walked out.

    L clearly knew that Rose would not let her go so easily.

    However, there was nothing to worry about. "Come what may, I am not afraid!"

    She walked outside after checking out the files again. Just when she stepped out of the office, she was grabbed.

    "What are you doing here? Looking for trouble?" Frightened, L looked back only to find the sneaky Joseph.

    Watching Rose go into the elevator, Joseph asked, "Did you piss her off?"

    She rolled her eyes at Joseph and said, "Don''t poke your nose into my business! Hurry up! You''reing to the meeting, aren''t you?"

    As the studio shot was over, Joseph came to negotiate the next step.

    They went to the conference room together. When L pushed the door open, she saw Rose Mu sitting on her seat and looking at her with a smug smile.

    Ynda sat beside her like a goddess. All the other executives remained silent.

    Now she was alive to the fact that the two woman was going to make trouble here.

 Chapter 162 Nicoleâ€™s Grandma

    Joseph stood beside L and frowned at Rose.

    L signaled for her brother to take a seat first and walked to Rose unhurriedly and gracefully.

    "Aunt, this is my seat. You''re our CEO''s mother and you can sit here!" She pointed at Harry''s seat.

    Ynda said tly while ying with her phone, "Auntie owns the whole SL Group and she can sit wherever she wants. How dare you instruct her?"

    L smiled, "Nice to meet you, our international queen. I''m talking with Aunt Rose and why are you chipping in?" So they were going to bully her together.

    "You damn tramp. How can you talk to my daughter-inw like that?" Rose mmed on the table angrily and got up. It seemed to her that L used to bully Ynda!

    Well, she would teach the tramp a lesson today!

    "Can you watch yournguage? How can you take my sister for a tramp!" Joseph stood up opposite, who looked serious at the moment.

    Rose nced at Joseph who was defending L and found him somehow familiar. Had they met before? Oh! She remembered. He was Joseph Li, that world-famous star.

    "Joseph, sit down!" L red at Joseph. She didn''t want him to butt in.

    "Then ask your son to work somewhere else. It''ll make the best of both worlds." She put the files on the desk and put her hands into her pockets. L had be a sessful career woman, which made Ynda envious.

    Rose was so infuriated that she couldn''t even argue. If she could control her son, Harry had already married Ynda.

    Rose walked towards L and pulled her outside. She would tell everyone in thepany that L was a tramp and kick her out!

    L didn''t struggle. However, Joseph stood up and grabbed his sister''s wrist.

    "Where are you taking my sister?" If Rose weren''t a woman or an elders, he would have punched her.

    L shook his hand o

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ubbed his nose. He called her, didn''t he?

    "My son is Harry Si, CEO of thispany! Your daughter seduced him years ago. You know nothing, do you?" Speaking of Harry, Rose almost had her nose in the air. Harry was the greatest honor of her life!

    "Harry is your son?" Angie looked obviously astonished. So this woman was Nicole''s grandma?

    Rose thought she was scared and then sneered.

    At the gate of SL Group, Thomas Herren was ying with Nicole when he saw a Maybach screech to a halt. Harry rushed out towards thepany. "Does L run into trouble?"

    At this thought, Thomas put on his sunsses, picked up Nicole and ran after him.

    Angie and Rose were still in the standoff in the meeting room, which was surrounded by many onlookers.

    "Boss!" Somebody eximed. Then the greeting of "Boss" could be heard continuously. All employees dispersed, hid in nearby meeting rooms and held their breath.

    Harry looked coldly at his mother and Angie Gong in the meeting room. He didn''t even need to ask before he knew what had happened!

    "Auntie! Sorry to have disturbed you." Harry nodded slightly at Angie Gong. Rose was so annoyed that she red at her son. How could he say sorry to Angie?

 Chapter 163 Fighting for a Mother and Daughter Pair

    Angie Gong ignored him and turned away in a huff.

    "Grandma!" Nicole called Angie while throwing herself into her arms.

    Angie Gong softened upon hearing the gentle voice from behind. "Nicole, my sweetheart, what are you doing here?" Angie Gong gently held up Nicole.

    Rose looked at the pink little one in Angie''s arms, full of envy.

    When could she have a grandchild?

    Sensing her envy, Ynda felt hurt.

    "Uncle Harry!" Nicole leant forward to Harry.

    "Nicole." Harry took her over with a gentle smile. Though reluctant, Angie didn''t want to go against Nicole''s will.

    Nicole kissed Harry on the face. Unbelievable!

    Even the people in the next room heard clearly that their CEO spoke in a tender voice!

    Ynda clenched her fists as she always knew that Harry liked children so much.

    Watching others'' surprised look, Angie proudly said, "Do you know whose daughter she is?"

    "Mine!"

    "Mine!"

    Two men answered in unison. Thomas Herren took off his sunsses and walked up.

    Harry and Thomas cast a nce at each other, both of whom were brimmed with anger.

    "President Herren!"

    "President Herren!"

    The greeting from Rose, Ynda and Joseph deafened the whole floor. Oh My God! This was President Herren!

    The whole floor fell into dead silence. It never urred to Angie that President Herren would say that!

    Those two powerful men standing on the top of the world now were fighting for a mother and daughter pair.

    The question was who her mother was.

    "Nicole?" A soft voice broke the silence.

    It was indeed their deputy CEO! Under the stunned gaze, Nicole shook off their hands and ran to L.

    "Mommy!"

    The people was shocked again as they didn''t expect that their goddess had a daughter.

    What''s m

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    t her phone back.

    It seemed that they had witnessed a public disy of affection.

    Though nonchnt on the surface, Ynda had already flown into rage deep down!

    Harry opened his mouth, "Miss Tan, please make an announcement that if anyone spreads what happened, he will be deemed to leak the confidential information of thepany."

    ...

    Julie Tan nodded andunched the announcement right away.

    Now everyone knew one thing for sure. Their deputy CEO had a daughter. But they were not sure who her father was.

    Scanning the people present, Harry went on, "What just happened is my private business. I didn''t handle it properly. I won''t let that happen again. I will work for free for the next two month as punishment. Miss Li is the victim, but should also hold responsible. Deduct one month''s sry."

    He then cast a cold nce at Ynda and said, "Get the meeting started!"

    After calming herself down, L opened the files that she had just brought in and started her presentation.

    After the meeting was over, all the other executives left, leaving Harry, L, Ynda, Joseph and Julie discussing arrangement of thest two days there.

 Chapter 164 Must Feel Terrible

    Atst, Julie and Joseph left the meeting room. When L was about to leave, she heard Harry hurl a question at Ynda, "When did we promise mother to pick the wedding dress?"

    L turned her back to Harry and Ynda with a sneer and walked away, leaving them alone.

    When she went back to her office, there was already a paper bag on her desk, inside of which was a white smooth suit.

    After locking the door of her office, L took off the stained clothes and put it into the bag to get it washed at home.

    When Harry and Ynda went back to Crescent Spring from thepany, Rose was sitting on a sofa in a daze.

    "Auntie, we are back now." Ynda ran to Rose happily. Holding Ynda''s hands, Rose hinted Ynda to sit by her.

    She then turned to Harry and gave a snort of contempt.

    "Mother, what you did today has gone too far." Harry said coldly to show his disappointment.

    "Well? Are you questioning me?" Rose stood up from the sofa and replied sadly. She had no idea why Harry disobeyed her again and again. She still believed that Harry loved Ynda.

    Sensing that Rose was in a bad mood, Harry turned his voice softer, "It is not appropriate to make a scene in thepany. You have disgraced yourself." He was worried that L must feel terrible now.

    "Harry! I know exactly what I was doing. Pick a wedding dress with Ynda tomorrow. Ynda''s mother and I will pick a date for your wedding. You should marry her soon." Rose threw a name card of a bridal shop onto the table.

    "I''m not gonna go." Harry refused directly.

    That answer pained Ynda. Looking at the man she loved so much, she said, "Harry, we have been engaged for four years. It''s time to get married."

    Then she put her arms around his waist from behind. His nice and charming smell fascinated her.

    Harry nced at her slender hands and pulled them off. "I have told you that I don''t love you any more. Let''s

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    Secretly? Why? Are those photos not presentable?"

    When Joey walked out of thepany, he received the photos. He was amazed!

    It was ... so beautiful.

    His boss was gorgeous! The little girl was so cute! And thedy who only had her back to the camera must be Miss Li!

    They seemed to be a family!

    Joey quickened his pace and found a shop toplete his task. After making sure that there was no backup saved in the shop, he went back to thepany.

    Harry was very satisfied with the printed images, "Good job. You will get a pay rise."

    Wow, this ... this was Harry''s style. Joey got a pay rise in such a way... "Thank you, boss." Then he came back to his seat, thrilled.

    "Oh yeah, pay rise! Pay rise!"

    Looking at the strange Joey, the other secretaries had no idea what had happened but felt sorry for him, because they thought he must suffer a lot from his boss just now.

    It was past 9 pm. L walked out of thepany finally. As she had asked for a leave, she had to work overtime to get work done.

    She was surprised to notice that Harry''s Maybach was still there next to her Maserati. "Is he still in the office now? Should I go upstairs to meet him?" she wondered.

    Better not. After all, rumors about them had spread throughout thepany.

 Chapter 165 Their Well-planned Marriage

    L walked to her Maserati, but the door of the Maybach was suddenly opened. She looked back from in and as she expected, Harry was there.

    "Get in the car!" He was leaning against the seatzily, surrounded by a faint smell of cigarette.

    She took the passenger seat and closed the door.

    The Maybach backed up smoothly and sped out of the parking lot.

    The depressing atmosphere inside indicated Harry got into bad moods.

    Harry stopped the car at the gate of a shopping mall. "Go and get me some ties and clothes. More is better."

    ...

    L looked at his serious look. Though speechless, she still got off and went into the mall as he required.

    Was his bank ount restricted by his family? Did he seem to have run out of money?

    Confused, L walked into a luxury menswear store and picked eight ties of various pattern and several boxes of underwear.

    Two white casual shirts attracted her attention. As she could not decide which fit better, she took both of them. After grabbing another three crocodile leather belt, L walked to the checkout counter. She couldn''t help feeling awkward about the idea that others might think she was seeing couple of men.

    With several shopping bags in hands, L stopped at a store for leather products. Recalling that Harry was still using the wallet she bought him years ago, she walked in and bought a new one for him. She couldn''t put their photo in it this time, though.

    Back to the car, L put all the bags in the trunk and sat on the front passenger seat again. "These are enough to manage with for a while!"

    Harry didn''t respond. Instead, he drove away. L heard the sound of waves approaching. When she got off the car, she realized they were indeed at the seaside.

    They walked along the sea silently. Shells were left on the beach by the flowing tides.

    Bathed in the moonlight, L held a clean and opalescent shell in the hand.

    After a while, Harry suddenly lifted her up and carried her back to the car.

    After putting L on the backseat, he leaned towards her and fetched a condom from nowhere.

    The car rocked vibrantly by

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    Andrew Lu''s brows knitted in thought. Though Zoe was an illegitimate child, he was the only hope for him at present. His other two stupid sons were to me for this situation!

    "What kind of treatment does he need?" Andrew Lu asked. If the worst came to the worst, he would announce his rtionship with Zoe''s mother in public, though she had passed away.

    Once again, the doctor sighed. "The treatment of moderate depression is not easy. It includes the self-adjustment of the patient, support of medicine, and professional psychological counseling. You might need to talk him into this. Without proper treatment, it will develop into severe depression soon orter. And that would be way toote!"

    Then he left with Zoe''s medical records.

    Rich families tended to be of intricacy and misery. Zoe must have been under so much pressure and worries, that he would be troubled by depression at such a young age!

    Andrew Lu pushed the door open and walked into a messy room with the smell of alcohol.

    "Zoe Lu, if you agree to take the treatment, I''ll publicize my rtionship with your mother."

    Zoe looked became emaciated. He had decided to leave this family forever! Detached, Zoe defied Andrew, his so-called father, indifferently.

    "If you want me to ept treatment, get Don Lu out of this family!" He gnashed his teeth at his father. Don Lu, Andrew''s son, had asked two men to insulted Zoe...

 Chapter 166 It is the Show Time

    Damn it! Zoe swore he would take revenge one day!

    Anger smoldered in Andrew''s heart and his fingers could not help trembling. Don was his favorite son. He could not stand anyone offending his favorite son!

    "You refuse to receive treatment? Fine! You like L Li, right?" He saw several times that Zoe stared nkly at her photos and giggled. His love for her was so evident!

    The secret buried in Zoe''s heart was exposed in broad daylight, as if he was nude standing there. He stared angrily at his father. How did he know?

    Andrew ignored his angry look, "I warn you. You won''t have any chance. Do you know how gossip goes? L has a child with either Harry Si from SL Group or Thomas Herren, the President of A Country! Faced with these two ambitious enemies, if you don''t put yourself together, how can you fight for L?"

    Zoe was astonished. L had a child? And what''s she to do with the president? She still did not settle the things between her and Harry?

    For a long time, Zoe was numb lying there. His mother had gone. L had found someone she liked. He felt there was no reason for him to live on in this world.

    He decided to go to see his mother in D City in a few days ande back to visit L then. They were both the true love of his life. If his life should continue in this way, why not choose to end it!

    He liked L from day one. He didn''t care to be her bestie and wouldfort her wherever she needed him.

    He didn''t take his family well, so he chose to hide from it for entire ten years.

    Without the strong family background, he was merely a poor boy and could not bring her a wealthy life. When she lost everything, he felt pain for her, but deep in his heart, he was also delighted, because they were matched.

    Her marriage with a rich man was a bolt from the blue for him. From that day, he chose to hold back his love and remained her bestie.

    Learning what she is doing and sharing her happiness would suffice.

    Hispany was the confession of his deepest love, a kind of love never spoke for itself. By her side, he never proime

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    He patted his chest to vouch for that, but L couldn''t see it on the phone...

    L hung up the phone and headed to the conference room with the files in her hands.

    There were only several senior executives in the conference room. They greeted L and were returned with a slight nod. After seating herself, L concentrated on her files.

    More and more senior executives came. Some of them were surprised at her make-up and even went nk.

    What''s wrong with her? She seemed odd today! Was it because what happened yesterday?

    They looked at each other. No one knew the answer.

    In thest two minutes before the meeting began, Harry stepped in the room at a smooth pace.

    Everyone, including L, stood up to greet him. The tie he was wearing seemed to be the one she bought yesterday....L was startled and sat down.

    She remembered she had dumped the tie in the sea. Did he jump in the sea and take it back?

    Harry cast a nce at her and could immediately tell the difference.

    The meeting began. It was about the investment in developing the Echo Bay.

    Harry brought forward key points and left the remaining time for discussion. Then all the other executives exchanged their ideas while L kept silent all the way.

    "Miss Li, what''s your opinion?" Julie Tan noticed that L had been staring at the same page for a while. She guessed she was distracted.

 Chapter 167 Passed By Distantly

    Everyone turned to her instantly. L got her mind back and said, "It''s fine. I think we can build scenic spots without removing any local facilities or residences."

    She paused to look over the acquisition ns before adding, "For the nt resources, I suggest we regrly harvest in bulk. Don''t give the others a chance. Thank you!"

    When she finished, everyone talked over each other for a while. They nodded in agreement. "Miss Li''s suggestion is good!" Jeremy took the lead in supporting her ideas.

    "Yes, I think it''s great."

    More people followed suit. Harry announced, "All right, add Miss Li''s advice into the n. I''ve contacted the government of Echo Bay, and I''m assigning Jeremy to brainstorm with the managers of the Design and nning departments. I need a new design in a week!"

    Jeremy nodded eagerly. "Yes, sir!"

    Jeremy was ttered that CEO had put him in charge of such an important project.

    "Don''t forget to coordinate with the head of the town. It''s wise to involve the locals in the construction. As to other aspects, Jeremy and the Design and nning department managers cane over my office for a detailed discussion."

    Harry stood up with a folder in hand. "Dismissed."

    All the executives filed out, and L was thest to leave the meeting room.

    The Project Manager role should''ve gone to her or Julie Tan. It didn''t make sense.

    Was CEO afraid that either women couldn''t do it? Or did he think they weren''t as good as men?

    Bullshit!

    A sudden pain in her foot interrupted her thoughts. Hissing in pain, she held onto the handrail for support.

    Damn! This was the first time L had ever worn stilettos, and she twisted her ankle.

    Harry nced back before stepping into the elevator. He saw L holding onto the handrail in pain.

    On instinct, he wanted to approach her. But he hesitated before finally entering the elevator.

    L gently moved her ankle to check how bad it was. Feeling the pain start to fade, she decided it wasn''t serious. She took a few careful steps, and nothing happened.

    By this time, L was left alone in the conference f

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    rry stared at him in awe. They were still gossiping among themselves when Ynda came out of the fitting room.

    The sight of her beauty rendered them speechless. With a coy smile, Ynda turned to the man on the sofa still engrossed with his mobile phone. "Harry, what do you think of this one?"

    Harry raised his eyes briefly and nodded, "Looks fine." He immediately turned back to his phone. "Show me the next one."

    Meanwhile, a man approached the shop entrance and one of the employees greeted him. "Good evening, Sir. We are already closed today. Pleasee back tomorrow."

    It was past closing time, but their manager said some VIP would arrive tonight, so everyone had to work overtime.

    The man raised his handsome face and charmed the girl with a smile. "I''m actually looking for Ynda. I''m her friend."

    "Oh, my mistake. This way, please." The girl didn''t question the man and respectfully took him into the VIP section of the shop.

    At the VIP section, Ynda was appraising the wedding dresses being rmended by the manager one after the other. When the neer saw her, his eyes lit up.

    The man immediately put on an affectionate expression and strode over, "Ynda!"

    Ynda stared nkly at the stranger moving towards her. The big hug he gave her shocked everyone into silence. Thinking he was a passionate fan, Ynda pushed him away in embarrassment. "Excuse me, sir!"

 Chapter 168 How Much is She Paying You

    The man looked at Ynda affectionately. "I know you''re angry with me, but you''re pregnant with my baby. How could you marry another man, Ynda?" The stranger held her hand, looking at her emotionally.

    Ynda decided that the man was crazy. "What are you talking about? I don''t even know who you are!" She tried to shake the man''s hand off.

    Watching the drama unfold, the shop assistants began to gossip. The man continued, "Ynda, how could you be so cruel and leave me? I know he''s richer than me, but you can''t leave like this!" He dramatically wiped his tears away.

    Embarrassed, Ynda eximed, "Security! Throw this man out. I don''t even know him!"

    He must be delusional. Damn it!

    Ynda lifted the wedding dress and walked over to Harry, who had remained silent. "Harry, please don''t get me wrong. I don''t even know him!"

    The stranger followed her and knelt next to Ynda, shocking everyone.

    "Ynda, please don''t leave me. I love you!" The man was getting friendlier with his touches. Ynda was an attractive woman, and he wanted to sleep with her..

    Ynda couldn''t help herself and kicked the man in the chest in disgust. In a ruthless tone that Harry had never witnessed her use before, she said, "Stop saying nonsense, or I will sue you!"

    What was this man doing? This was humiliating! "Harry, don''t believe him!"

    The man looked at Ynda desperately and looked like he had more to say. Harry turned to Ynda. "Go get changed, we''re leaving."

    Ynda looked at Harry nervously and wanted to say something, but she did as she was told. Before leaving, she nced at the man who was now making a scene, crying on the ground.

    As soon as Ynda left to get changed, Harry''s face shifted. The enraged expression he had frightened the shop assistants. Oh god, what a terrible expression!

    Harry red at the man on the ground. "How much is she paying you?" He saw right through his act immediately.

    The man looked at Harry in confusion. How did he know that? "What are you saying? I don''t understand."

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    . She felt a light stomachache and realized she must be hungry.

    She had to hurry home to eat something. So she stepped on the gas and went on her way. She hadn''t gone far when several strong-looking men stopped her.

    What bad luck! She took out her phone to call the only man she trusted, her brother Jordan.

    Lowering her head discreetly, she quickly told Jordan her location and hung up the phone as if nothing happened.

    After receiving the call from L, Jordan felt something was wrong, so he gathered a force and drove several military vehicles to her ce immediately.

    The Maserati stopped. A woman d in a ck leather jacket and leather pants stood among the men.

    Although she was wearing sunsses, L could easily recognize her. It was Ynda!

    She retaliated so quickly. That must meant the man was sessful.

    Good!

    Ynda put her hands into the pockets of her jacket and walked over to knock on the window of the driver''s seat.

    L rolled down the window and asked coldly, "What do you want? Here to smash my car again?"

    Ynda grinned. She was clever

    "No. You hired a man to humiliate me, so I want to return the favor with several men."

    L didn''t seem fazed. "You want to frame me the same way you did years ago?" As they talked, L stopped the car engine. If she didn''t get away, Ynda wouldn''t let her go.

 Chapter 169 Harry Si, Where are You

    The only thing L could do now was stall for more time and wait for her brother.

    Ynda casually leaned against the car and said, "Using the same old tricks will bring you down. You''re not very intelligent, are you?"

    "I may not be that smart but Harry Si must be an idiot to believe a wrench like you." Working in his firm, Harry sneezed. He egotistically thought to himself that L must be calling him bad names.

    Offended by L''s remarks about Harry, Ynda snapped. "I won''t let you badmouth Harry like that!" As she spoke, she tried to open the door of L''s car.

    L took the opportunity and immediately rolled up her car window. She locked herself safely inside.

    Realizing the car was fully secure, Ynda made a gesture to her men and ordered, "Bring me a brick!"

    She red at L, saying, "You think locking yourself in the car would keep you safe?" "We''ll crack it open and get you out!"

    A man approached the car with a brick he picked up by the road. Ynda quickly ordered, " Break the window open!"

    She moved away and the man stepped in. L examined the situation. If the window shattered, she would definitely get hurt and her face would be scarred by the shards of ss. L quickly opened the window in panic. "Let''s not be rash."

    Ynda immediately grabbed her by the arms and dragged her out of the car. The men surrounded her to keep her from escaping.

    She needed to buy herself more time. "Ynda, I know you want Harry. Well, you can have him!" She casually dusted herself off and tidied her clothes.

    Ynda got furious at her words. The fact that she had the audacity to give Harry away as if he was insignificant made her snap, "He was mine to begin with! You never had the right to give him away!" She gestured to the men to take action. "This woman is all yours now!"

    The men moved closer. L straightened herself and firmly spat, "I dare you!"

    Startled by her cold look and severe tone, the men paused.

    They looked at each other tentatively, feeling uncertain.

    L carefully evaluated the situation and continued bluffing, "My grandfather was the former vice president and my boyfriend is the current president!" She thought to herself, I''m sorry for using your name, Thomas Herren.

    Yndaughed at her. "Do

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    el angry again. "Where the hell were you when my sister needed you the most?" Jordan clutched the steering wheel tightly. He knew it was irrational to me this on Harry.

    But still he wanted him to take full control of the situation and bring justice to those responsible for his sister''s ordeal. He was L''s brother, but Harry was her lover. It would be way more efficient that Harry punished them for L. But if Harry failed to handle things the way he sought fit, he wouldn''t let him off either.

    Harry sensed something wrong from Jordan''s tone. Jordan was always aposed man who spoke calmly.

    What was the reason for him to lose his cool? Had something happened to L? Harry stood up from his chair and grabbed his car keys. He walked out of his office in a rush.

    "Where is she now?" he asked urgently. He seemed agitated.

    "You need to get someone to clean up the mess at the crossroads. I''ll be waiting for you at the military hospital." He couldn''t send his sister to a regr hospital in her state.

    Harry put down the phone and instructed Joey from the secretary division to clear up the mess likest time. Without any hesitation, he raced his car all the way to Jordan''s army camp.

    Jordan brought his shaky sister to his own quarters and called for the only female doctor on camp to examine her.

    He made the doctor sign a confidentiality agreement that made her promise to keep anything she saw or anyone she met to herself. He emphasized that she would face severe consequences otherwise.

 Chapter 170 Why Did You Slam the Door

    Thedy doctor looked at L curling up on the bed. Although she covered herself with the nket, she could assume what happened from her trembling body.

    The doctor didn''t know how to proceed. "Hello, " she said tentatively. "I''m a doctor. Please allow me to examine you."

    She patted L gently. L felt cold all over. Even the nket couldn''t warm her.

    "That''s not necessary." L said, her faint voice muffled by the sheet. Simultaneously, the lounge door mmed open from the outside.

    "Where is she?" Hearing the familiar voice, L burst into tears.

    Harry came in and nced at the doctor. The doctor gestured to L helplessly.

    "She won''t let me examine her." The doctor threw up her hands in surrender and was waved off by Harry.

    Harry and L were left alone in the room. Studying the shivering woman hiding under the nket, he felt overwhelmed with emotion.

    After a couple of minutes, he gently pulled back the nket. His face turned stormy at the sight of L half-naked under the military coat.

    What happened to her?

    He lifted her up gently and held her in his arms.

    L left her arms hanging at her sides. She didn''t know where to put them.

    Harry''s hug made her feel warm. But he didn''t know how dirty she was after being molested by the men.

    Abruptly, she desperately pushed Harry away.

    Not expecting the movement, Harry was pushed a few steps back. Looking at her crumpling face, he cautiously walked over.

    "Calm down. I''m here." Harry wasn''t angry. He took her in his arms again and straightened her messy hair.

    L couldn''t bear to push him away again and fell into his arms, crying bitterly.

    Harry keptforting her, making her feel much better.

    "I''m dirty..." She whispered after a long time. At her words, Harry lifted her face and kissed her.

    L pushed him away. She felt so filthy. How could she deserve such a dec

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    elt, Harry started up the car.

    It was very quiet in the car. Harry drove smoothly. Exhausted, L closed her eyes and leaned back in her seat.

    "I called Joey just now. They''ve been put in prison. They confessed that Sara gave them orders¡­"

    L interrupted him angrily, "Enough! Harry, I saw her clear at day! It was obviously Ynda..."

    "L, do you have any misunderstandings about her? She''s not a bad person!" They began to quarrel again. Harry still didn''t believe her.

    L unfastened the seatbelt. "Harry, if you don''t stop, I will jump from here!"

    Harry stopped the Maybach immediately. L opened the door and got off.

    Unfastening his seatbelt, Harry caught up with her and hoisted her on his shoulder roughly. Despite her struggles, he opened the door of the back seat. He got in after shoving her inside.

    "Let me go! If you dare touch me, I will sue you!" L pushed Harry hard, but he didn''t move.

    Harry pulled her arms, "I''ll just do it anyway!"

    "Harry, several men molested me tonight. Don''t you find me filthy?" The tension left her body, but L scowled at Harry.

    Surely, he couldn''t let the men go. It wasn''t enough to gouge their eyes out. They would only learn their lesson after they lose both their arms and legs!

 Chapter 171 Sneaking Back Home

    "Hey, you''re fine. It''s all over now."

    Harry''s soothing toneforted L and pulled her back to reality. She unconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck.

    "You are Harry, aren''t you?" She urged for an answer and her pale face was full of anxiety.

    The man wiped away her tears and gazed at her pretty face with sadness. "Yes, it''s me." "Be still..."

    Her stiff body slowly rxed under his words.

    She had only been with one man. That was Harry. Harry was the only person who had touched her.

    But this evening, her body was groped by other men. She could still feel their phantom hands on her body.

    "I feel dirty... I need to shower... They... Touched me... Ugh!" The repulsive scene came back to her and she started retching again.

    Harry watched her with concern. She must feel really sick about the incident. Silly girl, it''s not as serious as she thought. But how could hefort her?

    Harry stood up and fetched a bottle of water for her. He helped her sit up and held the bottle to her mouth.

    She felt much morefortable as he held her in his arms.

    He took the water bottle from her hands, and put it aside. Leaning over, he whispered softly in her ear, "Let me help you forget it."

    His deep and alluring masculine voice captivated her.

    She gazed back into his intense eyes and felt him slowly push her down.

    It was getting dark.

    L''s clothes were in disarray. Fortunately, she still had her brother''s coat to cover herself up.

    She coldly turned down Harry''s proposal to check in to a hotel. Harry berated her, saying she used him before ruthlessly ditching him.

    L was still upset with Harry on her way back to the vi. For her, Harry was just a second choice! He was just a man at her disposal, ready whenever she asked for him. Apart from that, there were no strings attached.

    She quietly sneaked upstairs and returned to her bedroom.

    The whole incident must be kept secret. She couldn''t let her family find out about it. She didn''t want them to worry about her.

    The first thing she did was to take off her clothes and throw them into the bin. Then she prepared a bath.

    In the bathtub, L scrubbed her body roughly. She cursed Ynda numerous times in her head.

    But she did feel better when Harry came tofort her.

    She spent almost two hours in the bathtub, staying until dawn.

    She climbed out of the cold water and dried herself up. Then she went to check on Nicole. When she returned, L closed her eyes and re

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    randchild.

    As for the third child... All he did was y around! Two days ago, he got a luxury car out of nowhere. The Li family was known to have strict discipline and rigorous education. Otherwise, she would havee to the conclusion that he obtained the car through underhanded means.

    "Mom, you really favor sister over us!" Joseph protested in frustration, while Jordan nodded in agreement.

    There you go. They were both her sons, but they behaved inpletely different ways. "Shut up! Why don''t you go and give me a grandchild as well? My sweet Nicole is so adorable." With these words, Angie bent down and lovingly pecked Nicole''s chubby cheek.

    Nicole happily grinned. "Granny, Nicole loves you so much!"

    Angie quickly put down her chopsticks and hugged Nicole tightly. "Of course, my little sweetheart. Granny loves you very much as well!"

    Joseph watched the two giggling girls and pulled on his brother''s sleeves. "Brother, why don''t you marry your fiancee already? That will get mom''s attention off me!"

    L nodded in agreement. Yes! He really needed to marry Wendy soon. She craved for morepanionship.

    Jordan calmly wiped his mouth with the napkin and said, "Soon." Turning to his parents, he said, "Mother, Father, why don''t you set a date for us?"

    "Of course. I will discuss with your father and let you know tomorrow." Angie nodded with great satisfaction. They met his fiancee a couple of days ago. She was a nice girl. They didn''t care about her family background.

    Their eldest son was an introvert. To be honest, they would already be greatly satisfied should he actually get married and give them some grandchildren.

 Chapter 172 A Beauty like You Dies Young

    Jordan nodded and then turned to his sister: "L, could you pleasee to the study when you''re done eating?"

    Upon hearing this, L quickly finished her congee and wiped her mouth clean. Then she bent over to Nicole, kissing her on her chubby cheeks. "My dear baby, you sit here and eat. Be a good girl. I will talk to your uncle and be back in just a while."

    Nicole stared at her and just nodded indifferently.

    In the study.

    Hearing L''s footsteps, Jordan took out a pistol from the drawer, looked over at L and gave it to her. "Take it and protect yourself. If youe across something that you could not handle, let me know and I''ll be there."

    Cautiously, L quickly put the pistol in her bag. Her previous gun was given to Harry.

    "Brother, I''m quite anxious they would find out that you were the one involved in the incidentst night." She was getting really worried about the issue.

    Jordan took a deep nce at his sister. "It''s not an issue anymore. He already took care of it."

    "He?", L thought to herself. "Harry?"

    "Also, the guys in jail confessed that they were sent by someone named Sara." Without hesitation, he shared this information to his sister to stop her from worrying.

    L let out a bit of a smile and said, "Is this what Harry found out in his investigation?"

    Jordan shook his head and exined: "Well, he did say that. But I also have some connections in the police station and it is true that the criminals confessed."

    L shook her head in disagreement. "Brother, I believe it was not Sara. It was the woman you kickedst night. Her name is Ynda Mo and she is the ringleader!"

    "Such cunning method of clearing off responsibility! They even had the guts to pin the me on Sara who prostitute herself in D City!", L shockingly pondered to herself.

    Jordan heard her words and frowned. He had recently heard about Ynda, an international celebrity, who was also the so-called fiancee of Harry Si.

    "I will go and collect the evidence for you."

    L thought for a while and declined: "No need for that. I can do it. Ynda and I have a long history of knowing each other. I will try my best to hunt her down myself!" If she could not solve the issue, then she might turn for his help. But for now, she did not want to risk her family by getting them involved.

    Jordan looked at his sister who looked determined and calm, then nodded in approval. "If youe across anything, just call me. If I am not avable, then call father! Your family will always back you up!"

    In a gesture of appreciation, L went closer towards her brother and gave him a big hug. "Brother, words could not describe how thankful I am to you."

    Jordan''s lips curled up as he w

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    pened, she doubted whether he would be willing to be close to her again.

    "I just have one simple request. Go and send a bunch of baby''s breath to Ynda. Make sure it is delivered to her in person!" She heard that Ynda hated baby''s breath flowers the most. There must be a reason.

    Joseph was confused but he called his assistant and ordered a bouquet anyway. He made sure that the bouquet would be delivered to Ynda in person.

    Well, they immediately found out why. The delivery guy delivered a big bunch of baby''s breath to Ynda''s studio and chased after her, trying to ask for her signature in the form.

    Ynda did everything to avoid being close to the flowers. However, the delivery guy insisted that she hold the bouquet. He caught her off guard and shoved the flowers in her arms.

    Ynda was sent to the hospital and everyone witnessed the incident.

    Harry and Rose immediately went over to the hospital to check on Ynda. She was in a lot of pain and lookedpletely ugly with red rashes all over her body.

    Ynda was allergic to baby''s breath since a child and she stayed away from embarrassment by keeping it as a secret. Lying on the ward bed and weeping really hard, she angrily used L of the trick.

    Harry remorsefully thought of L''s temper and agreed that this looked like something she would do. He remained silent while Rose cursed her in great anger.

    Hearing these hurtful words, Harry became uneasy and unwell. He promptly stood up and was about to leave the room.

    "Harry! Where are you going? Ynda is still sick!" He ignored Rose''s words and left the hospital.

    "Maybe Ynda and L are just so opposite from each other. This would always spell trouble and conflict between them. What should I do?", Harry said these to himself as went out the hospital door.

 Chapter 173 Be with Her Forever

    In the deputy CEO office.

    Shaking, L tightly held the drugs that she just bought. "Should she take them?", L was bncing.

    Although Harry had used the condom, she was still worried about it. However, if she took them, she knew that it would be bad for her health. If she didn''t take them, what if she got pregnant again? All her ns in life would get shattered all over again.

    "I should take these!", L tried to convince herself.

    She casually put the drugs on the table, brought out a cup, and got some water.

    Just when she was done unwrapping the drugs, the door opened, revealing a familiar figure.

    Unexpectedly, it was Harry. He looked pale. Maybe he came to find out the truth¡­

    L hurriedly hid the drugs she was about to take so that he wouldn''t notice.

    Harry looked at the trembling L, closed the door and walked to her. L was so afraid that he might notice the drugs.

    Unfortunately, she forgot that there was still a box of drugs on the table. He strode over and grabbed it.

    "Return it to me!" L stood up, frantically trying to grab it. Harry, who was much taller, lifted it high.

    Her expression told that there must be something wrong!

    "Contraceptive drugs!", Harry blurted out.

    "L, who asked you to take them?" Harry threw the box into the trash can and looked at her with rage.

    "He had used the condom, right?", Harry tried to remember.

    L pouted and said weakly, "Leave me alone! Get out!"

    Harry was so angry that he felt a desire to strangle her. He looked at the full cup and her clenched fist.

    "Give it to me!" He angrily extended his hand, expecting her to give him the drugs.

    She pretended to be confused. "What are you talking about?"

    Harry pulled her hand forcefully, took out the drugs from her hand and threw them into the trash can.

    "How stupid are you! I have used the condom, so you don''t need to take drugs. I''m worried that it might endanger your health. You won''t get pregnant. Unless..." He took a step further, with a threatening look.

    "Did you sleep with someone else, L?"

    "p!"

    The loud sound that her hand caused upon hitting Harry''s right cheek was followed by ufortable silence. L looked at Harry, who turned his face to one side angrily.

    Harry stared at her fiercely, "How many times

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    that he still had. He should be the one to say those words. Now she condescended to say that. He owed her too much love...too much time¡­

    He lowered his head to kiss her again.

    Harry and L reflected an image of the light of love. Their kissing became deeper and more passionate

    If only they could grow old together.

    It was their only fervent wish.

    She could feel his breath and his love.

    In fact, she should be satisfied with this. But, she wanted more. She wanted every bit of him. She wanted Harry to be with her and Nicole and take care of them forever.

    The three of them stay together as long as they live¡­

    All of a sudden, the door of the office opened, breaking the intimate silence that they both shared.

    Ynda, who covered herself all over to hide her rashes, saw Harry and L in an embrace with her own bare eyes. She forgot her physical pain as the breaking of her heart instantly consumed her.

    Harry and L slowly separated from each other.

    Glimpsing Ynda at the office door, L happily looked at Harry, an obvious sarcasm all over her face.

    Her lipstick was a bit smeared. She smiled and wiped the hickey off Harry''s face gently with her finger.

    Harry took her restless hand and sighed, staying away from her.

    Ynda hastily walked in and stood in front of them. She quickly raised her hand and pped L in the face. "Bitch! How dare you seduce my fiance!"

    As soon as she stopped shouting, L pped her face hard in return, and her sunsses almost fell to the ground.

 Chapter 174 My Daughter-in-law

    L stared at her in disbelief. What on earth gave her the guts to hit her? Who did she think she was? How dare she bully her like this? She would not let her get away with this!

    "Ynda!" Harry became serious as he quickly grabbed L closer to his side and pushed Ynda away.

    With eyes wide open, Ynda stared at Harry in dismay. Why was Harry protecting L? What kind of spell did this wrench cast on him?

    Harry gently stroked L''s pretty face and frowned when he saw the reddish marks left by Ynda''s p. "I will ask Joey to send you some ice cubes. You return to work first."

    L nodded in agreement, obviously d of Harry''s unexpected concern.

    Harry cast a cold nce on Ynda and uttered in a cold voice, "Meet me in my office. I need to have a word with you."

    The office went quiet again when both of them left. L held onto her cheek as it was quite painful.

    She thought about her p on Harry''s face. It must be quite painful for him as well.

    She calmed down and decided to n her actions. She did not want Ynda around, trying to sabotage her ns. She really needed to take advantage of every opportunity she had with Harry. She has to totally sway Harry into choosing her.

    In no time, Joey entered the room and gave the ice cubes to her. "Here Miss Li, please put some on your right cheek. I need to share a secret with you. I overheard her arguing with boss in the office. It was quite fierce and loud. But I am standing firmly by your side. You need to cheer up!" Joey encouragingly showed his support and dashed towards L''s desk. He acted swiftly and with purpose, just like a true assistant.

    Lughed and replied, "Fair enough! Thank you for your support. If an opportunity presents itself, I will make sure to speak good things about you in front of the CEO."

    Joey nodded in great appreciation. As far as he knew, the CEO always took L''s words very seriously. If only Ynda did not get involved, Mr. Si would definitely listen to L all the time.

    Joey returned to the CEO''s office and saw Ynda walk out of the room. She was wearing a pair of sunsses.

    Inside the room, Harry was standing still, seeming looking out the window and deeply lost in thoughts.

    Joey silently closed the door left open by Ynda and returned to his seat at the secretary division to continue his work.

    After a heated argument with his fiance, Ynda returned to Crescent Spring Vi and started packing her stuff.

    Rose heard the noise and curiously went out to see what was happening. She caught Ynda packing her clothes into

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    hat can I do for you?" His tone sounded stiff.

    Andrew sensed a discouraged tone but he was not offended. He knew Zoe too well. Instead, he smiled gently. "L called?" He had a strong hunch.

    Zoe put away the documents from the desk and ignored him.

    This irritated Andrew greatly as he shouted at him in anger, "I am your father. What kind of attitude you have here!"

    Such a rebellious child! I should have abandoned him when he was still young!

    And his vile mother, too! She seduced him. That was the only reason why he had a child. He never wanted this!

    "Well, I did ask how would I be of help to you. You did not answer me and now you me me for my attitude?" Zoe agitatedly threw the documents aside. He was not in a good mood whenever he saw anyone from the Lu family.

    Andrew mmed his fist hard on the desk and pointed at him in great anger. "Zoe! The only reason that you are now sitting in this luxury CEO chair is because of me!"

    Zoe stood and gazed deeply at his so-called father and scornfully replied, "I don''t care. If you want to take it back, be my guest!"

    "You don''t care?" "If only the other two sons of mine are useful, I would never let you take charge of thepany!" Andrew sarcastically added. He had his reasons. He would hate to see thepany fall into other people''s hands. He had to acknowledge Zoe as his son. He just had no other choice.

    "Oh father, thank you so much for appreciating me for who I am. A CEO who did not even do anything to deserve what he got." He put his hands into the pockets of his grey suit trousers and leaned against the desk.

    Andrew was utterly shocked that he could not say anything back. He pointed at the indifferent Zoe in dismay. What a bastard!

 Chapter 175 Tell Him to Pick Me Up

    "Zoe, I''m telling you. The Li family has strong connections in A Country; they''re quite a powerful force there. If you could manage to marry Ms. Li, it would be terrific. Now that Harry Si has a fiancee and Thomas Herren is impeached by the officials due to L Li, it''s the perfect timing for you to get L" said Andrew. He had spent a great sum of money only to get such poor information and this fact angered him greatly.

    Zoe scornfully nced at Andrew and said: "You shouldn''t bother yourself with all these things. You should better mind your own health!" Andrew was now in the final stages of his cancer and was scheduled to go into surgery in a couple of days'' time.

    Zoe closed the CEO''s office door and walked straight to his motorcycle.

    He had already been in A Country for a couple of years, but for transport he preferred the motorcycle over the limo the Lu family offered him.

    In Lux Bar.

    Not so many guests were in the bar as it was still early, but the flow of soothing pop music songs which filled the air made Zoe feel quite rxed and at ease.

    He found a quiet, discreet booth in a corner, sat down and ordered himself a shot of liquor. Then he started texting his whereabouts to L.

    Another half an hour passed and L finally showed up. Now the bar was crowded and was almost full.

    She found the booth Zoe was in, sat down and casually put her bag behind her back.

    "Hey Zoe, are you on a diet recently? How is it that you lost so much weight?" asked L. L leaned over and carefully examined Zoe under the bar''s colorful lights.

    Zoe touched his chin, which looked skinnier than before, and shrugged his shoulders: "Maybe it''s because of all the busy work I''m doing that stresses me out and that I''m not used to it quite yet!" He wouldn''t mention the real reason to others.

    L, on the other hand, was still as charming and delightful as he saw herst time, a long time ago.

    "You should eat more. You really lost a lot of weight! You look way too skinny now!"

    Zoe brushed her off by nodding his head and calling the waiter for more liquor. He wanted L to order something to drink so that they could avoid this topic.

    L ordered herself a ss of Night Elf. The cocktail was low in alcohol and tasted sweet and not very spicy.

    She leaned over to him and whispered in his ear in a mischievous manner: "If I''m drunkter, you can call Harry and tell him to pick me

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ing in the wind and her beautiful legs were swaying in a back and forth motion, like a restless child. Outside of the bar, some men were staring at her boldly and were just about to make their move. However, they all backed off when Harry returned and gave each of them a fierce nce.

    He pulled her off the hood and pressed her against sides of the car to keep her in ce. Then he opened a bottle and fed the water to her lips: "Drink!"

    L behaved and sipped from the bottle. Harry led her to the front seat of the car and helped her to put the seat belt on.

    She was so mischievous tonight that Harry took extra care of her. L''s face was flushed, and she leaned back on the seat and looked at Harry with her drunken blurred eyes.

    Harry knew of her condition and drove the car straight to the hotel.

    He took out his cell phone and dialed a number. "She''s with me now" he said briefly.

    Someone paused at the other end of the phone and then asked: "Is she alright?"

    "She''s fine. But she''s drunk and refuses to go home!" In the corner of his eye, Harry noticed L biting on her bottom lip.

    Jordan paused and then said: "Fine. You take good care of her. I''ll talk to my parents."

    Harry curled up his lips. Both L''s elder brother and younger brother were his wingmen. How wonderfully convenient that was!

    "Thanks! I heard that you wish to be promoted to the rank of senior colonel. That''ll be no problem. I will talk to your general regarding this promotion." Harry knew quite well Jordan''s way of doing things. Jordan was never going to let his own father do the talking with the general.

 Chapter 176 I Am So Flattered

    As was expected, Jordan refused. "No, thanks. Just take good care of my sister."

    Harry made his promise and hung up the phone on Jordan.

    L then closed her eyes, pondering with a throbbing heart. He knew a general from the army? And it also seemed that they had a nice rtion.

    At the Sea View Hotel.

    Harry lifted her up into his arms as she got out of the car and then walked together towards the Sea View Hotel. He asked the hostess for the key and then opened the door of the presidential suite he had booked.

    L only had to bury her face in his chest on their way to the suite so that no one would notice her in the corridor.

    Not long after they entered the room Harry threw her onto the king size bed, and flung his coat on the sofa.

    L then sat up from the bed. "Hi, Mr. Si." She raised her little hand into the air to greet him. Actually, L wasn''t that drunk, just a little bit dizzy, but only just a little bit...

    "How much have you drunk?" asked Mr. Si. He went to put on his disposable slippers and noticed the woman''s eyes roll in their sockets while she was trying to remember.

    L decisively raised three fingers in the air.. "Three!"

    She then deliberately kicked off her high heels and said "I want slippers!" It was so obvious that she was ying coquetry with him.

    The man raised his eyes and looked at her. Good, it seemed that now she had found the guts tomand him.

    Soon, a pair of disposable slippers was put in front of her. But meanwhile she seemed to changed her mind when she was putting them on. "I want to go out and see the sea!" she said.

    The man paused as he unbuttoned his shirt.

    He came over to her. "What''s to look at there? You can always just look at me."

    He came over, supporting his forearms on both sides of her body, his half-unbuttoned shirt revealing his masculine chest, making her briefly gulp. Someone like Harry were designed for love making, and she would have to apologize to his nice face and body if she didn''t bang him!

    She grabbed his neck and pulled him towards her. With a scent of booze in her breath, she whispered deliberately in his ear:

    "Don''t you want to y at the seaside, Mr. Si?"

    The man''s dark eyes were really attractive. Harry buttoned up his shir

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    gan L, who was nowpletely sober but speaking incoherently.

    The man smiled to her embarrassment as someone knocked at the door.

    He strode to open the door. The bellhop had brought what he asked for earlier.

    He took the swimwear, leading L to the changing room behind the hotel.

    L was speechless as she looked at the ck bikini prepared for her. Did this now mean that she would beter be eaten up by the beast?

    Her only purpose this evening was to be alone with him, and she would not hesitate and turn back for nothing in the world!

    She changed into the ck bikini without hesitation, and put on a white hotel bathrobe with a sash tied around her waist.

    When she went out, Harry was also waiting for her in his hotel bathrobe of the same color.

    He offered one hand to her as she came closer to him.

    L ran joyfully to him, put her hand in his and walked with him along the beach.

    She remembered thatst time when they were on the beach he told her that he was going to pick a wedding dress with that other woman...

    But she wouldn''t let him go until the veryst minute. She just didn''t know if he would also do the same thing as her...

    But it was now gettingte, and only two or three couples were at the seaside.

    The smell of the sea came up blowing along with the wind, and then a waveshed and wet her small feet. The sea water felt cool, but not freezing cold.

    Holding his hand, she remembered the time she jumped into the sea a few years ago.

 Chapter 177 Not Bother to Even Wash His Face

    Not knowing what to feel, she turned around only to see the affectionate look of the man. If she died that day, she could not see him now. Right now, she could no longer feel the hatred that consumed her for a long time. She did not understand! Maybe this is what they call as love.

    She has not been the biggest fan of swimming so she didn''t know how to swim. All she wanted was to rx and stroll along the beach, the chill of the wind blowing against her warm skin.

    The lovely stars were twinkling in the dark sky and the sea water asionally brushed over her bare feet. They walked hand in hand in silence, both enjoying a moment of intimacy with each other.

    In a burst of carefree passion, L suddenly let go of his hand and dashed forward to the sea. She dipped her hands into the cool water and spread it around like a little girl.

    Harry followed her into the chilling water and pulled this yful girl into his arms. He pressed her head against his chest and asked, "Aren''t you drunk already? Am I right, you stubborn little girl?", Harry yfully added. His teasing voice made her blush. Embarrassed, L tried to hide her face from him.

    "I never said I was drunk. I do not get drunk!" She murmured softly, trying to exin herself. She was just really pretending to be drunk so that Harry would take care of her. She wanted to appear helpless and weak so she could feel the warmth of his loving arms.

    Skeptical, Harry curled his lips and ignored her exnation. Whenever he was with her, he tend to forget all the tedious work and the gloomy thoughts.

    L rolled her eyes to express her dismay. She walked further away from the shore. In a quick motion, she loosened her belt and stripped off her hotel robe.

    Her sexy ck bikini instantly caught Harry''s attention. His eyes lingered on her body and he could no longer turn away his head. Harry was truly enjoying this beautiful moment. But he became aware of his surroundings and quickly checked if there are people who might see them.

    Luckily for them, this part of the beach was quite far from the hotel. As it was alreadyte at night, no one was looking at this direction anyway.

    L knew that Harry would not be able to resist her. She looked back at him and stared at his eyes in a seductive way. A bold idea crossed her mind, and she ran farther with her bare feet.

    The chilling sea breeze made her shiver. "No wonder they say beautyes with a price! Wearing this bikini in this time of the night is definitely not easy.", thought L.

    For her not to feel numb because of the cold, she bit on her bottom lip and walked straight into the sea. Soon the water reached her waist and she did not dare to go any further.

    Harry''s eyesight was good. Despite the moonlight being pale, he could still see L standing in the water in her bikini. Her curvy body was so inviting.

    In the heat of the moment, Harry also took off his hotel robe, threw it next to hers in the sand and started walking towards her.

    Soon he was beside her, both of them looking passionately at each other. She was even more beautiful now that he is closer to her.

    Knowing how to attract him even more, L tried to run past him.

    However, he stopped her and embraced her

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    f his hand, grabbed her bag and dashed out of the car. She ran all the way to the lift.

    As soon as the lift arrived, L stepped in and pressed the closing button. She was afraid that Harry would follow her and squeeze himself into the lift to be with her.

    She entered the office of the deputy CEO in a hurry and started scanning and fixing her documents for the meeting.

    She quickly checked the time and to her shock, there was only five minutes left. Soon she will preside over the meeting on behalf of the CEO.

    L tried to calm herself down and quickly restored the cool elegance she is known for. Confident as before, she stepped into the meeting room.

    But Lpletely forgot about something really important. The funny thing was everyone inside the room noticed that Miss Li was still wearing the same clothes she wore yesterday! As this has never happened before, they exchanged both humorous and furtive nces. After all, they all had the same spection: Miss Li did not go homest night...

    Halfway through the meeting, Harry walked in. To everyone''s surprise, he was wearing the same old clothes as well!

    People exchanged nces again but were too confused to say something. There was too much information going on!

    They believe that something was going on between these two and this was a very private matter that nobody can trespass into. As a result of their nervousness and fear, they did not dare to discuss this matter.

    L quickly stole a nce at Harry who remained in his usual emotionless self. He must have gone to wash face then... Despite what happenedst night, she was trying her best to concentrate on the meeting.

    Harry nodded to L and indicated her to continue the meeting. He casually walked to his assigned chair and sat down quietly.

    In her usual vignt manner, Julie Tan spotted some light marks on L''s neck. Strangely enough, Harry had some on his arm as well. These two are so amusing!

    She rolled her eyes in disgust and a scornful smile spread over her face as she thought, "Poor Ynda. Oh you, famous Ynda. Your fiance cheated on you with his ex-wife. Do you know about that?"

 Chapter 178 Make It Up for Nicole

    Harry could not stop himself from staring at L. She had this rare aura of pure charm and wit as she presided over the meeting. His thoughts took him back tost night as she whispered sweet nothings to him. Seeing that she shone on the stage with confidence and grace, Harry nodded with satisfaction.

    She was even better than before. No, I believe that she is slowly bing better than me!

    As the meeting neared its end, Harry said in his usual emotionless voice, "Ynda and Joseph have finished their work. It is the first broadcast today. If Deputy CEO and General Manager find something wrong,municate with the film crew as soon as possible to avoid unnecessary trouble!"

    L and Julie reassuringly nodded at the same time.

    After the board was dismissed, Harry, who was always the first one to leave the meeting room, didn''t rush to leave. As he stayed, executives didn''t dare to leave. They respect Harry too much and because of this, they do not have the guts to be the first ones to leave. Seeing this, L sighed and left first. Then the other executives followed suit and left.

    Pretending not to notice, Harry saw L leave from the corner of his eye. She was always thest one to leave, wasn''t she? He waited for her this time. Why did she leave so quickly?

    Harry frowned and felt really bad.

    After all the others left the room, he stood and began walking back to his office.

    Soon after he returned to his office, he received an email.

    It was from L! She is asking for a day off tomorrow.

    He replied, "Tell me what you want to do tomorrow!"

    L smiled. It was exactly what she waited for. She replied quickly, "I hung out with some manst night. It will be Saturday tomorrow, so I want to make it up for Nicole and take her out!"

    She clicked "send" and clenched her fist, hoping he will say that he would go with them!

    Trying not to be overanxious, she quietly looked forward to his reply.

    Finally, she received a new email and instantly opened it.

    "I will meet you at the door of Li Manor at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning."

    Yeah! With Harry''spany, Nicole must be very happy.

    L blushed and yfully replied, "Mr. Si, drive carefully!"

    L was not the only one in high spirits. Seeing that she did not refuse his offer to join, Harry was also very happy.

    Suddenly,

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    l, I like it!" Then he carried a very happy Nicole and had the tickets checked.

    ...

    "Mommy. Uncle, I want to ride the Ferris wheel, the small train, the pirate ship, the carousel and the space vehicle..." Nicole lifter her hand and used her fingers to count. Harry happily nodded in approval.

    In the Ferris wheel.

    In fact, L had a fear of heights, so she sat still and didn''t dare to move.

    Harry and Nicole forced her here¡­

    Harry, with Nicole in his arms, sat in the opposite side and thought that her nervous face looked cute.

    "Rx. With Nicole and me here, you don''t need to be afraid."

    She did not say anything. Her heartbeat went a mile faster when the Ferris wheel rose to the top. With all the strength that she could muster, L looked down and saw the buildings and the colorful structures around Disnend.

    On the other hand, Nicole wasn''t even a little afraid. She climbed down from Harry and went to L. "Nicole, go back and sit still!" She was already shaking from being too nervous.

    Nicoleughed and walked back to Harry. Harry held Nicole with one hand and took L''s hand with the other hand.

    "We won''t ride this next time. Don''t worry.", Harry assured her.

    L nodded, stared at his pretty eyes, and held Harry''s hand. Then she wasn''t so scared anymore, but she still didn''t dare to look below.

    Finally, the five minutes passed and L let out a sigh of relief. Every minute was like an hour long.

    She left the Ferris wheel with her legs shivering, leaving Harry and Nicole happily sitting still.

 Chapter 179 Old Flames Have Sparked to Life

    As the staff closed the gate, she waited and wondered about how the day has been a perfect one. She could not forget how happy Nicole is and how her eyes sparkled whenever Harry is around.

    "Well! I guess I should not get too caught up with this. This is too good to be true.", L sadly eximed to herself. She walked down to where Harry and Nicole was and waited for them there.

    After 3 rounds in the Ferris Wheel, L can''t do anything anymore so she let the two go on to the other rides.

    But Nicole badly wanted to y on the Pirate Ship so Harry brought them on the ship and waited for them on the ground.

    Harry watched the two happy girls, smiling brightly and having the time of their lives.

    After that, they took Nicole to every game she pointed to. Despite all of these exhausting activities, Nicole was still unwilling to leave.

    It was already lunchtime and after countless tries, the two adults finally seeded in getting her into the car.

    "Nicole, let''s just go to the marine world this afternoon, OK?" Harry said as he hastened tofort her when he saw that the little one was a bit unhappy.

    Upon hearing this, Nicole suddenly became interested, with a sudden spark in her eyes

    "Yeah, yeah! Let''s go!"

    "Nicole, it''s already lunch time. Aren''t you hungry?" L tried to sound as patient as she can.

    Nicole touched her empty and t stomach, and nodded with emphasis, "Yeah, Nicole is hungry!"

    Phew! "Yes. We eat first and then go to the marine world. Will that be all right?"

    Nicole nodded obediently.

    "Hey, don''t you need to go to thepany?" L looked back at Harry, who is busy consoling the still energetic Nicole.

    He shook his head, "No. Joey could handle everything for me."

    Harry took the two girls to a fancy restaurant. The food is great there and he knew that Nicole would definitely like the children''s meals they offer.

    Seeing that L is already very hungry, Harry offered to let her eat first as he took care of Nicole who was eating rice by herself in a high chair. Like a true father, Harry kept suggesting food for her to eat.

    "Steamed cod. Eat more, Nicole."

    "Nicole, take some seafood soup. This is their best soup!"

    "This is Spring Amaranth. Nicole needs green vegetables!"

    ...

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    slight blush on her cheeks. With emotions consuming her, she looked at Harry for thest time in what could be her most unforgettable day. He did not leave until she entered the vi and closed the gate.

    On Sunday.

    In the Si''s estate in C Country.

    With a ssical and simple decoration style, the big house was of antique beauty, high-grade and a dark brown motif for the furniture. There is a tea room and all sorts of antiques, calligraphies and paintings.

    "p!" An entertainment newspaper was dropped on the expensive sandalwood table in the living room, breaking the deafening silence.

    A grey-haired old man in a white tunic suit got very angry.

    He was staring at the headline on the newspaper----SL CEO HARRY IS HAVING AN AFFAIR!

    "The old mes have sparked to life! Is Harry going to remarry?"

    "Harry" had also be a popr search on Weibo. The news reports were filled with photos where Harry, L and a little girl are enjoying their time in the amusement park.

    People were specting about the rtionship and who was the child''s real father!

    A lot of people also discovered what happened in D city four years ago. For a while, the three people fell into an overwhelming entertainment media coverage.

    Harry, L, Ynda.

    However, it was well known that Harry and Ynda were engaged. Therefore, people angrily used L of being a mistress!

    Only a few people took sides with L. They believed that she was Harry''s true love and they should get married!

 Chapter 180 Being in Intimate Relationship with Two Women

    "It must be true love between Harry and L. Otherwise, Harry would have married Ynda long ago.", one reporter named "Spider Man" gleefully said in her concluding line.

    "The only truth is that Harry and Ynda are engaged, and L Li is the other woman!", as quoted from "Jumping Heart".

    "Maybe L''s daughter was born out of wedlock too!"

    To make it less worse, the child''s photo was deliberately blurred. "Looked like a lovely kid though."

    In the living room, Harry''s grandfather pointed at the newspapers with his quivering finger, and said to Kevin Si, "Look what your son has done! He just hooked up with his ex-wife! Who knows what this will do to thepany! If Ynda''s family didn''t call, we wouldn''t even have known about this ridiculous scandal!"

    Kevin calmly replied, "Father! Harry is almost 30. He is capable of taking care of his own business now. I trust him to learn from his mistakes." Kevin had always been proud of Harry, so he would be firmly on Harry''s side no matter what. He knows Harry too well.

    Harry''s grandfather was obviously even more infuriated. "Is he? The scandal was exposed this morning and he still upies all the entertainment headlines now. It''s almost 3 in the afternoon! This is bing a nationwide gossip!"

    He never used to worry about his grandson, but Harry''s rtionship had be a huge issue recently.

    The love triangle four years ago has happened again! If it kept going like this, his grandson would disgrace himself and the name of thepany by squeezing himself in intimate rtionship with two women at the same time!

    Kevin wiped his sses and put it back on. "Father! It is not easy to judge things when ites to rtionships. The heart is so difficult to teach. Four years ago, Harry married L Li. It wouldn''t have beplicated, if Ynda and Rose didn''t bother to meddle in their marriage. With an ex-girlfriend and a mom who insisted her choice of daughter-inw, how could the couple live a peaceful life?"

    Kevin had talked to Mrs. Du, from whom he learned that L was a very nice person. He also happened to talk to Harry''s assistant, Joey, about L and also heard favorablements.

    What''s more, he trusted his own son! He understands Harry in a way no other person can.

    Harry''s grandfather pondered while stroking his beard. Ynda and Harry had been through a lot with each other for the past dozen years. Even if Harry didn''t tell him everything, he could always find out.

    Four years ago, not long a

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    istracted and hurt by the news that spread all over the Inte. It all felt like four years ago!

    The only difference from four years ago was that she had Nicole now. Thankfully, the paparazzi who probably hadn''t lost all conscience, had the presence of the mind to blur Nicole''s face.

    Receiving Harry''s call, she had a hunch that something big was happening.

    The fact that she and Harry used to be married and the rumor that she was the other woman was ironic and confusing. It was not a secret in thepany now.

    L fixed her long hair to a bun and walked out of the office. She could see several colleagues whispering to each other.

    But they all stopped when they saw L. L walked to them and calmly said, "Not everything is as it seems. Don''t conclude easily. Just do your job!"

    Then, in absolute silence, she went into the elevator, her high heels making a loud tapping noise.

    As she stepped into the CEO office floor, Joey greeted her. "Miss Li, Boss Si said that you can go in anytime to his office as soon as you get here."

    L smiled and nodded to him.

    When she walked into Harry''s office, cigarette smoke immediately nketed her. L frowned and walked to him.

    She took the half-finished cigarette from him and threw it to the ashtray.

    Looking steadily at Harry, she said, "If you die because of smoking, I will just find another man to spend the rest of my life with!"

    Harry jumped to his feet and pushed L to the wall, intending to kiss her.

    But he stopped at thest moment.

    From his behavior, L understood right away what Harry was thinking about and nning to do. Her instinct told her to get ready to be hurt.

 Chapter 181 More Than Justified to Pursue the One You Love

    Yes, Harry was nning to get rid of her and marry Ynda! How was she supposed to react? She just can''t seem to take this all in. She cannot understand. He would certainly choose Ynda. That cunning serpent!

    L pushed him away and intended to walk out of the room, only to be caught by his firm grip.

    Harry was trying to stop her while she was also trying to run away from him. It was a deadlock.

    After a while, Harry let go a bit, careful not to hurt her. L took this opportunity and got loose from him. She smiled, "Save your words. Go and marry her! You don''t have to tell me. We have been in this scene more than once in our life." Then she walked away without turning back and headed to the elevator.

    At the vi of the Li family.

    It was that time of the week when all the members of the Li Family would gather and have dinner together. All of them except Joseph are present.

    Neither Harold Li nor Angie Gong mentioned the news today. Landon Li also heard about it, so he nned to talk with L after dinner. Jordan looked at L, who was smiling while wiping the chocte on Nicole''s mouth. The sight of them happy together made him swallow his questions.

    The doorbell rang. "Who woulde to visit at this time? It''s already way past dinner time." Angie curiously looked at the door.

    Mrs. Yuan ran to answer the door. "Good evening, sir. May I ask who you are looking for?" The handsome young man before her was such a delightful sight because Mrs. Yuan recognized that it was he who went out with L and Nicole yesterday!

    "Good evening. Would you please tell them that a man by the name of Harry Si hase to sincerely apologize to them? Thank you." He politely waited at the door while carrying precious gifts in his hand.

    After Mrs. Yuan passed on the message, Angie and Harold looked at each other and then turned to L, who lowered her head and stopped eating.

    Harold sought for Landon''s opinion. Landon looked at L and when he realized that she was not taking any stand, he immediately made a decision. "We shall not cold-shoulder our guest. Show him in!"

    The moment Harry walked in, L got Nicole from her chair and both of them walked upstairs.

    Seeing Harry, Nicole turned into the joyful child as she always is whenever

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    e for one and only purpose -- Harry!

    A friend? He threw away everything that they have just for the sake of Ynda!

    This one stings. She could even physically feel the pain of her heart. With her face buried in the desk, she hopelessly cried her heart out.

    What should she do? What can she do?

    Every single day, she couldn''t help but recall how Ynda murdered her child.

    She couldn''t allow this to happen! She couldn''t bear to see them get married! She couldn''t let Harry be with the wrong woman for the rest of his life...Her right hand with her nails painted in scarlet, gripped the pen she was holding.

    It was driving her crazy...

    "... If we didn''t meet that day, would I be less confused right now? If we didn''t meet..." The ringtone she recently set rang. She didn''t move. Instead, she got the phone and looked at the screen through the transparent desk. It was Zoe''s call. Her voice was listless. "Hello."

    Zoe called her immediately after seeing the announcement Harry just made. He knew how much L loved Harry. That must hurt! So he was not surprised to hear L''s sorrowful cries from the phone.

    "L, I just read the news..." Zoe could not say anything more. He didn''t know how to make her feel better.

    L forced a bitter smile. Now the world knew that she was merely a friend, and a subordinate to Harry.

    The door opened slowly, but L was not aware. She was still bending over the desk. "I''ve read it too. The past is gone, Zoe. It''s all over. I have to start all over again."

 Chapter 182 Stepping Away is Also a Way of Expressing Love

    She may be suffering inside but she tried to put on a face of enthusiasm in the office. She has to act professional at all times for herself and also for Nicole.

    But Zoe could see right through the L''s outer self. He has known Zoe for a long time. He paused his thoughts and said, "L, if you are free tonight, why not have a drink with me to rx?" Zoe painfully stood in front of the window and looked at the view outside.

    Whenever L was sad, he was even sadder.

    Zoe wanted to say it even louder: L, please allow me to protect you for the rest of your life!

    But her mind was full of that man anyway. That man has everything one can ask for. Power, wealth, and fame among many others. Besides, what could he possibly give her to ensure her happiness when he himself was at a mess?

    He did not have the courage to tell her his feelings. He feared that once he opened his heart to her, everything would change between them! He could not risk letting her go.

    The office door slowly closed from the inside. Harry looked at the mess on the floor and instantly felt sorry for her.

    He was here tomence the turnover ofmand but ended up trying to fix all of these. L looked so upset while talking to someone in the phone. She has been like that whenever she was alone.

    Lughed dryly. She and Zoe could still hang out like the old times, merrily drinking in the bars in D City. However, she and Harry could no longer go back to the times when they were intimate with each other, passionate about making one another happy.

    In a burst of harsh reality, her dryugh finally broke into a sad weep. No matter what she do and will do, Harry was no longer hers to keep.

    "Zoe, I really love him. I love him very much." Her voice was incredibly weak and the words hurt both of Zoe''s and Harry''s hearts deeply.

    "L, I love you very much as well." Both of them had a moment offortable silence.

    "L, sometimes stepping away is also a way of expressing love." There are different ways of showing one''s love. Some would show it by being faithful and loyalpanion. Others express it by stepping away for greater courses.

    L paused, looked at Zoe with tears in her eyes and then said, "Stepping away?" She murmured to herself, "I thought of it, you know, I tried to let go of him. But it never worked. Never once did I sessfully let go of him." She was really happy whenever she was with him. The happy feeling was the most genuine feeling she had in her lifetime.

    Sometimes, they get into heated argument. Even then, she still felt safe and at home when her eyes linger on his handsome face.

    Zoe heard how her voice has been so weak and his heart became filled of sorrow as if someone was cutting his flesh with a sharp knif

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    s neck.

    "Harry, please do not be with Ynda, alright? She is the most evil woman!"

    Zoe pulled away L''s arms and gently hugged her, "Girl, you should behave and go to sleep now." Patiently, he sweetly whispered in her ear.

    L walked towards the direction of the bed. But it was not long before she got up and walked into the bathroom again.

    She struggled back and forth the bathroom and the bed for over two hours. She drank all the hot tea but it was not very helpful. She kept on throwing up.

    In the end, Zoe gave up and decided to send her to the hospital. Hearing this, L miraculously felt asleep on the bed like a peaceful angel.

    She held on to Zoe''s arm and was no longer murmuring Harry''s name.

    Zoe scratched his ear. He really had heard enough tonight to the point that he thought his ear was going to bleed.

    L''s phone started ringing inside her bag. Zoe carefully pulled his arm out of L''s hands and reached for the phone.

    He did not hesitate to answer the phone for her.

    Outside the hotel.

    The ck Maserati was parked by the road. Next to the car were a dozen of cigarette butts. Harry was standing here since the moment the two walked into the hotel.

    Harry tried very hard to convince himself that he should not go inside the hotel and interfere with L''s life. He has done this to himself. After all, she deserved to have her own life.

    However, his clenched fists revealed his true feelings. L went into a hotel room with a man! What''s more, that silly girl was drunk to begin with!

    He could not possibly imagine what was going on inside that room. Who was he to judge and to take her away from that man?

    2 and a half hourster.

    A military car urgently pulled up next to the ck Maserati. The people stepping out of the car all walked straight into the hotel in a hurry.

 Chapter 183 Freeing Himself

    "Hey, Jordan." Jordan stopped when he heard the deep familiar voice.

    He turned around and saw the man leaning against the Maserati. Jordan''s eyes had something veryplicated and anxious in them.

    "How long have you been here?" He noticed the cigarette butts on the ground and thought to himself that Harry must have been waiting here for hours. But howe would he actually let L stay in the same room with another man? Knowing Harry, he could not risk something bad to happen to L.

    Harry put out another cigarette butt and reached for another. He was getting very worried and smoking was his only way of repressing his emotions. Unfortunately, the cigarette case was already empty and he had run out of cigarettes. He slightly shook his head and looked at Jordan: "Just go and pick her up. Pretend that you never saw me here."

    Jordan thought of what happened during the day, silently nodded and briskly walked into the hotel.

    Inside the hotel suite, Zoe wiped L''s face with a warm towel and helped her with the sheets.

    Just at that moment, somebody knocked on the door and he went to answer it. Outside the door stood a man in a tidy military uniform. He must be L''s elder brother, thought Zoe.

    "Hello. I am L''s elder brother." Jordan briefly examined Zoe from head to toe. This was the first time they met. He heard his sister mention that she had a close male friend. He must be the one then.

    Zoe stepped aside and said: "Hi. L is now sleeping inside. You''d better take her home then."

    Jordan nodded and walked into the suite. He saw his sister lying on the bed. Next to the bed, there were a basin full of water and a clean towel.

    He carried his sleeping sister in his arms and started walking towards the door: "Thank you for taking care of her. We''ll pay you back for whatever expenses you must have had." He extended his sincere gratefulness to Zoe.

    "No need for that. L and I have been friends for ages. It is my obligation to help her out." Zoe picked up L''s bag and decided to take off with them.

    The two carried the sleeping L out of the hotel and stopped by the road. Zoe asked, "Where is your car? I''ll help carry her bag." He walked a few meters ahead and saw a military jeep. That should be it.

    However, he also noticed a ck luxury car next to the jeep. A man was leaning against the car with his hands in the pockets of his trousers. The figure seemed to be familiar.

    Harry saw Jordan and a girl in his arms. He made sure that L was doing fine and then sat in his car. He couldn''t risk L seeing him right now. Without saying anything, he started the engine and drove off.

    Zoe''s eyes followed Harry''s car as it disappear

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    no longer in their sight, they dared to gossip behind her back about almost anything.

    A few words flew into L''s ears but she ignored them and walked straight into the elevator. She didn''t care what other people will say anymore.

    Harry was going to leave her anyway. What else could she do? The important thing was to do her role as the new CEO and that was it. Inside the empty elevator, L''s face was full of uncertainty and disappointment.

    In the morning meeting.

    L tried very hard to concentrate on her work and efficiently sorted out tasks for her subordinates. She controlled herself from ncing at Harry who sat in the chair she used to sit on.

    When the meeting was dismissed, Harry called out to L and said: "Miss Li, pleasee to my office, I have something to hand over for you to do."

    L stopped on her tracks without looking back. She simply nodded and replied, "Sure thing, Mr. Si!"

    She walked away and left Harry alone in the meeting room.

    He gazed at the ce where he usually stood when presiding over the meetings. Then he thought about L, and how she just recently did his usual work. It felt like she was standing right next to him and he couldn''t help but extend his hands to touch her.

    But there was nothing. L was in an entirely new ce and this was his fault.

    Harry stood from his chair in great distress. When he returned to his CEO office, L was already there waiting for him.

    He closed the office door and gazed deeply at the woman who was fixing the papers on the desk.

    "Miss Li, are you ready?" He stood in front of her and asked her the question without any hint of emotion.

    L was confused. Ready for what? Was he referring to her taking over his work? "Not yet. I don''t think I would ever be ready for that."

 Chapter 184 You Scum

    L tried to look at Harry invitingly, but she also knew that nothing can change the situation now. He would not stay.

    "There''s no time to waste. Let''s begin now!" He took out the folders that he prepared and put them in front of her, "I did everything that you need to do for the next few days of the turnover. I fixed and polished every corner of the system so that you don''t have to stress yourself in cleaning them up. I''ve already marked how to do them. Take a look. Ask me if you have any questions."

    He sat down on the sofa opposite her, his eyes fixed on her. She looked at the papers and turned her gaze towards him.

    "I know none of them."

    L was being disobedient. She looked at Harry with contempt and he looked back with sympathy.

    "Take it seriously. Read the medical document first." He took a red folder and ced it in front of L.

    L read thebel of the folder in front of her but didn''t open it. "Boss Si, could you please just exin all of them to me?"

    Without the contempt and hatred in her eyes, L asked him in a serious tone.

    If he would really leave, she wanted him to exin the matters one by one slowly, so that she could have more time to be with him. Every minute she could have with him was precious. He wouldn''t leave her so soon, would he?

    Harry took the folder and began to exin it to her.

    It may have looked like L was paying attention but she didn''t listen to him. As Harry was exining seriously, L dreamily stared at him and listened to his sexy and deep voice. Suddenly, she felt some tears streaming down her face.

    She requested that he exin everything and he agreed without saying anything. He still loved her, right?

    At the thought of this, L got up from the sofa and walked towards Harry. Confused, Harry twitched his eyebrows.

    Intimately sitting on hisp, L put her hands around his neck and rested her head on his shoulder.

    Harry hesitated but he gave in and irresistibly put his hands around her waist.

    "Harry, don''t marry her. I don''t want to let you go." She whispered in his ear in a familiar sweetness, making Harry sad.

    He did want to marry L. However, it was something that he couldn''t change, no matter what he does.

    Holding back his feelings, he pushed L away. "You have so mu

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    m weaker and inferior. Ynda is just way better so you chose her, right?"

    What was she even thinking about? Harry frowned, looked at L''s serious face, and said coldly, "Eat!"

    Eat? So he does not deny it? L suddenly lost all appetite. Despite how tasty and delicious the food was in her bowl, she just did not have the will to eat.

    Harry looked at L and put down his chopsticks. "You don''t like having lunch with me?"

    Hearing this, L stared at him and replied, "You dislike me." She countered with another argument.

    Harry does not like her anymore. Hell, maybe he did not even like her at all. Well, she would find outter.

    Harry began to eat again. As he ignored L, L thought that she was right.

    She ate rice slowly but was still not in the mood.

    When she finished half of the rice, Harry had already finished his.

    He wiped his mouth, stood, grabbed the chopsticks in L''s hand and put them on the table.

    "Hey! What''s the matter?" He even didn''t allow her to finish her food? How dare he!

    "I want to prove to you that I still like you." He said with passion in his eyes, throwing L onto the bed.

    L was confused, but he ignored her and did what he wanted.

    After two o''clock in the afternoon.

    L blushed. After she straightened her hair, she opened the door of the CEO''s office and went straight into the elevator.

    She held the handrail in the elevator. Her legs were so weak that she could hardly stand. She almost knelt on the ground. She was tired, but very pleased.

 Chapter 185 Protect Your Mommy

    The scum tortured her again before leaving! How could she let this happen?

    Rubbing her sore breasts, she could not believe how easy she has fallen prey again to him.

    As soon as she entered the office, Harry followed her.

    He opened the door and saw L on her desk with her face down. He smiled smugly.

    "You... You.... Why you are here again?" She looked at the man in a bit of a panic. How evil this man was

    Harry threw the papers on her desk. "You still have to study them today." She knew that this was actually for her benefit. Otherwise, she could turn to nobody for help when he left.

    L looked at the folder and immediately rolled her eyes. "I can''t stand up. My legs are sore." She spoke softly and weakly, staring him at the face.

    Harry sat on the sofa and looked at her indifferently. "If you don''t go over here and finish them now, you shall work all night." L curled her lips and held on the table to stand up. She was that weak. Sitting on the sofa, she pretended to look fine. Harry would never understand. Only she could feel the pain.

    They talked in the office for three hours. Harry exined in detail to her the papers and important documents that he just brought in. He emphasized all the acts of caution that she should always take as a leader of thepany. "Are we clear about everything?" He leaned against the sofa and squinted at her. She was trying her best to dutifully take down notes.

    "If we didn''t meet that day, would I be less confused right now? If we didn''t meet..." Just then, L''s cell phone rang. The ringtone was of a sad, mncholic tone, a perfect background for their love story.

    "Hello, Zoe." L calmly replied to Zoe.

    Zoe was having a cigarette while fiddling with the earrings L gave him a long time ago. "Are you feeling better?"

    L smiled and thought how blessed she was for having somebody who was always on her side. "Much better, thanks for your helpst night." She talked with Zoe as if no one was around.

    Harry heard L mention Zoe, and his eyes became intense and piercing. He remembered what

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    menu from the restaurant manager.

    "An Australian lobster, an avocado sd, a steamed sole fish, Yangcheng Lake crabs, abalones with oyster sauce, garlic scallops¡­" He ordered a lot of seafood in one fast motion and passed the menu to L, "Do you want anything else?"

    She scanned the menu. The food here was very expensive. A single fish dish cost several hundred.

    She saw a dish in the menu which reminded her of what happened at noon when Harry advised her to eat more trotters. She promised to be more careful this time around. "Hello, sir, ten mustard oysters and a stew of sea cucumbers with millet and grains."

    Certainly, after ordering, she got confused looks from both Harry and the manager.

    But the manager maintained a professional stance and kept smiling. "OK. Anything else?"

    L passed the menu to him, "No, thanks!" Harry had ordered enough food.

    After the manager left, Harry poured some juice for Nicole and nced at the little woman beside him. Thinking about how they would spend the night after the dinner, Harry said, "Let''s get Nicole back home after dinner, wait for her to sleep and youe home with me."

    There was no children''s room in his house. He did not want Nicole sleeping alone in a room. But they would be disturbed if she slept next to them. So, it was better to let Nicole sleep home ande back for her first thing in the morning.

 Chapter 186 So Shameless

    L got the ss of juice and took a sip. It was fresh and sweet. This ce was wonderful.

    But his words almost made her choke on the drink. She curtly replied, "Mr. Si, I have a home. I have a ce to stay. We don''t need your help."

    Harry did not ept her decline. He wiped away the juice stain on Nicole''s mouth and said, "Fine, I will go to your ce then."

    She was utterly speechless. How could anyone be so determined like him! He almost gets anything that he wants. "I don''t think so. Mr. Si, you are a VIP and our humble home is way too small for you."

    Harry stroked Nicole''s chubby little cheek and scornfully cast a nce at her. He needed to teach her a lesson for talking to him like that! He really did not want people treating him differently just because he was a highly-deemed person in the society.

    "That''s true. I may have a lot of assets and fame is on my side. However, I am also able to adapt myself to any situation. So your humble home suits me just fine." His voice was quite calm and indifferent. But the message he conveyed was strong and clear: he was not going anywhere tonight! He wanted to be with her.

    "I was with you during the day, wasn''t that enough?" L slightly curled up her lips. In the first ce, she should be the one annoyed and hurt. She had every right to get mad at him.

    Nicole looked at her parents as they argued. Her big eyes blinked as if she could understand what was going on.

    "No, not enough! We are talking about the evening now!" The day they both had earlier should be forgotten. They should no longer talk anything in their past.

    L put down her ss and gazed at the man who was attending to her daughter. She could never predict what he wants and thinks.

    One minuteter.

    "Hot enough?" Harry''s eyes were still on Nicole but his question was addressed to L.

    L firmly nodded her head and said, "So shameless! Your shamelessness is quite outrageous! Be careful with your words next time!" She blurted out with a serious expression on her face.

    Harry cast a cold nce at her direction and L almost bit her tongue. She firmly believed that she had the right to tell him off!

    "Nicole, are you hungry already?" He asked the cute girl with a soft voice. He really loved his beautiful little girl. The bond between them was so deep that he loved her from the bottom of his heart. Everything that he did for her was sincere and was out of pure love.

    Nicole raised her little cup and took a sip. She replied with a sweet voice and said, "Uncle, I think I will just drink this juice." Nicole knew that the dinner was not yet ready. She was patient enough to wait for the meal.

    H

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    They walked around to help their bodies digest the food they just ate before heading home. They ate a lot!

    Harry carried Nicole in his arms while L held onto his arm. The three walked in the busy streets and some people took furtive nces at them.

    "I want ice cream!" Nicole spotted an ice cream kiosk and shouted in excitement. L reluctantly shook her head and thought that her daughter had enough sweets for the day already.

    She was about to turn her down but Harry had already decided to spoil the girl. "Let''s go. Uncle will buy you ice cream!"

    It was already quitete and Harry did not want her to intake too much sugar. He bought her a scone with just two scoops.

    They happily shared the scone together. L could not believe her eyes.

    No wonder they said that blood is thicker than water! L felt left out when these two were together. They connected and interacted in a very natural way.

    When they walked passed a toy store, Harry took Nicole''s hands and walked straight into the store. There, he bought her dozens of fancy toys.

    It was already nine in the evening when Nicole was sent back to the Li family.

    L put Nicole to sleep and said to Angie that she needed to deal with some work at thepany and she would note home tonight.

    Angie looked at L''s blushing face and knew straight away that she was lying!

    However, she did not try to talk about this, and she simply waved her hands and said, "Just go then and take care." She believed in her daughter.

    At Crescent Spring.

    On the bedroom balcony.

    L had a refreshing shower and was sitting on the bench while counting the twinkling stars in the night sky. It was not long until Harry stepped out of the shower. Oh, those beautiful eyes of his haunted her so much.

 Chapter 187 Worn-Out Shoes

    Harry didn''t find L in bed, so he went to the balcony. There she was. She was so beautiful to look at with her swaying with the wind.

    Sitting close behind her, he stretched his arms around her waist andid his head on her shoulder. He could smell the vani scented lotion she rubbed on her skin. He was so enticed.

    L nestled in his arms and neither of them spoke, enjoying thefort and tranquility of this moment. The road ahead was so uncertain and they wanted to make the most of their time together.

    The stars were bright in the night sky. The downtown was still brightly lit in the distance. The view of the night was so pleasing to the sight. It made the night more festive and romantic.

    After a long while, L broke the silence. "Harry, do you really love me?" She asked the question once four years ago, but she didn''t get his answer.

    This time, she wondered how he would reply...

    Harry pulled her towards him and answered without hesitation, "Yes, I do."

    With a smile, she turned her head and took hold of his neck. "I don''t want to let you go. Please don''t leave me alone. Can you do that?" How could she live without him?

    As she buried her face in his arms, Harry kept silent for a while before he spoke his mind. "I''ll take you and Nicole to a ce where nobody knows us. We''ll start all over again. How about that?" He pulled her up and looked her intently in the eyes.

    L was shocked. Was he proposing that they elope with Nicole? Why?

    Everything was so vague just moments ago. Now, how did theye this far? Was Harry hiding something from her? Was he suffering from deep sorrow? Why would he rather run off with her than publicly break off the engagement with Ynda?

    However, if that was the case, he must be suffering from some really difficult dilemma. Well, she guessed that it must be Rose who had put him in this very hard time of his life.

    Thinking of the possibility, she shook her head gently. Rose was Harry''s mother. How could she force him to harm his family for her sake?

    "I hope you will think of me when you hold and touch another woman!" She threw her arms around his neck again and looked closely at his face.

    Harry, who can''t imagine putting his hands on any other wom

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    ing.

    L wasn''t annoyed by Ynda''s words. He walked to the man and sped her hands around his neck. "It''s okay. When he holds you, he would be thinking of me. I''m satisfied with that! When he is touching you, he is making love to me!"

    Beaming with pleasure, L fixed her eyes on Harry as she spoke to Ynda.

    How could Ynda not be angry about this shameful disrespect! Harry sat emotionless, continued smoking his cigarette and looked at L. She did whatever she liked and he seemed to have no intention of stopping her.

    For a moment, Ynda almost gave up, but this man had been in her heart for more than ten years! How could he be so heartless, saying goodbye and never looking back?

    But even so, she was once important in his heart, wasn''t she?

    Ynda was relieved at the thought of this. "No matter what, you''re merely a mistress. It''s okay you don''t care about your own reputation. But don''t you care about the reputation of your family? Be ashamed of yourself!"

    This greatly angered L. Smirking and pouting yet again, she squinted at Harry. He was not going to do anything about it, then?

    "You''re right! Well, you can have my worn-out shoes! You''re wee! I just don''t care, okay?" L''s words cast a shadow over the faces of both Ynda and Harry. In the end, Harry coldly puffed a heavy smoke into her mouth. It choked her until her tears burst out.

    "Ugh¡­" She broke away from him and stooped, coughing violently. The bastard toyed with her again!

 Chapter 188 Ninety-Nine Colors

    Staring at the two people acting too intimately right in front of her, Ynda could not wait to scratch a dent in the woman''s face! A shameless woman!

    When she stopped coughing, L took Harry''s hand, kissed him on the wrist and gently bit it before slowly letting go. She quickly left.

    Harry and Ynda had always been very rough on her! She would not just stay here and be bullied! She would fight back in the way that she knew the best.

    Harry looked down at the fresh bite mark on his hand and smiled.

    The office door mmed shut. "Harry...", whined Ynda in a weak voice.

    "Go back to C Country. I''ll be back soon." He said with his back to her, not paying attention to the pain she just felt right now. His faint tone did not reveal the slightest emotion.

    Ynda was still struggling. "It was your mother who asked me..."

    "I won''t say it again!" His cold tone forced a chilling sensation all over her body. He has never been like this before.

    He had his own ns. He needed to attend to them first. After all, L''s birthday was fast approaching¡­

    Footsteps came from behind, and then the familiar sound of the closing of the door. After Ynda left, Harry called in Joey.

    Looking at the two women who went out after one another, Joey felt a tingle in his spine as he became nervous of how their boss was feeling at this very moment.

    He listened attentively! After all, it was L who his boss loved with all his heart and soul. He knows this like he knows how the lines in his palm connect to each other.

    Poor Ynda! Her emotions always get the best of her!

    "Is the gift ready?"

    Joey nodded. "I received a phone call from Switzend this morning and they told that the gift will arrive tomorrow!" That was a gift that his boss had given a lot of time to think about and prepare.

    Harry nodded and let Joey go back to his work.

    After two peaceful days, L''s birthday came. She had been so upied with work and how to be the next CEO. She had almost forgotten her birthday!

    At eleven o''clock in the morning, Leo knocked on the office door.

    "Miss Li, your package is here!" He put a s

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    en they confirmed that she was the recipient.

    L wrote her name on the receipt. Her cell phone rang again.

    The lipsticks were sent by Thomas, but he didn''t seem to be such a high-profile person...

    "Hello." She answered the call.

    Thomas put down his pen and smiled. "Do you like it?" He had asked his cousin for advice before he decided to send L the lipsticks as birthday gift.

    L stood still and for a moment, she did not know what to say. More and more colleagues were whispering with envy.

    "It''s too expensive!" replied L, even though she knew that Thomas wouldn''t care about the money at all.

    Thomas smiled awkwardly. "Well, don''t you like it?" His cousin told him that every woman loves cosmetics and they use them almost every day.

    He then thought that it would be the best choice.

    Before L answered Thomas, she heard her colleagues greeting Boss Si!

    She was afraid to look back, but she smiled and raised her voice. "I love it, thank you for your gift!"

    Hearing her joyful voice, Thomas smiled too. "That''s great. L, happy birthday!"

    "Well, thank you!" Then she hung up the phone.

    Harry stared at the lipsticks on the floor. Joey felt a chill run down his back when he took a nce at his boss.

    He heard the colleagues talking about the lipsticks, so he tipped Harry off.

    Then Harry said, "It''s lunchtime already. Don''t mind this." And he strode out of the office.

 Chapter 189 You Are Doomed

    Hearing L say that she liked the gift so much, Harry was further irritated.

    This was definitely not sent by a woman. While L had a few close female friends, they would not give her such an expensive lipstick. Let alone so many!

    This was done by a man who had feelings for her. Maybe Joshua Lu? No, Joshua did not dare do this kind of a favor. So, it was sent either by Zoe Lu or Thomas Herren!

    "Miss Li!" His cold voice instantly dispersed the people around L and her gift.

    The sun was torching hot. Although L did not look back, she already had an idea who shouted at her.

    "Help me to put them away, thank you." She looked at therge box of lipsticks next to her and requested the two beautiful women to help her.

    Then she turned around with a lovely smile, "Boss Si, are you going out to have lunch?"

    What? How could she be so happy like this?

    Harry looked directly at her, whose face was filled with joy, and spit a few words, "Throw them to the trash!"

    If she dared to refuse, he would pinch her neck. Harry was so jealous and enraged.

    L cursed him in her mind, "Fuck!" "I''m sorry, Boss Si, this is a gift from my friend. You don''t have any right to deal with them."

    After saying these words, she held therge boxes full of lipsticks packed by the two beautiful women and walked to her own car.

    They were very heavy!

    She immediately received a WeChat message after she put them in the trunk and became very terrified when she read the text. "You are doomed this evening." Harry and Joey had disappeared when she looked back.

    Was this a real threat or just a prank? L was a bit confused. Maybe she would leave early after work and hurry home. It should be all right!

    Rumors and gossips had spread within the SL Group. She heard a lot of it as she was going back to the office.

    Everyone had known that Miss Li received a very special gift from her suitor: 99 lipsticks of different colors from a very famous international brand.

    A mixedbination admiration and jealousy filled the air.

    But right after lunch break, all the colleagues got an email of disposition when they started to work.

    It said that Miss Li did not abide by thepany rules during work and has caused unproductivity and other bad effects on thepany. The following penalties are imposed as a punishment: penalties for three months and continuous overtime work for one month.

    The gossips got louder and fiercer. As it was sent from the mailbox

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    her lips in displeasure. What kind of celebration was this?

    The waiters came over to get the empty tes. Several minutester, they served seafood soup and Italian vegetable soup.

    Slowly taking in the seafood soup, L casually looked around, ring at the empty table beside them now and then. She wondered if Harry had booked the whole restaurant. She preferred that they be alone.

    Then she looked at the roses on the table, which were different from those of A country and might havee from somewhere far.

    Atst, she casted her eyes on the man who sat opposite to her, guessing whether he would keep silent until the end of the dinner. This stupid guy!

    Then the main courses were served, including the cooked sirloin steak, the saut¨¦ed silver carp, and the roasted turkey.

    Noticing that L was festively eating her steak, Harry put his untouched steak on her te. Seeing the already chopped steak on her te, L became very ecstatic

    He would always cut the steak for her every time they eat Western food together.

    They focused on their food without making any sounds.

    L was almost full after eating the main courses. Then the waiter brought up the cheeses and the fruits.

    They ate the cheese first, and then proceeded to consume the fruits. When they were finished eating, L wiped her mouth, stood up from her seat, and walked to the other side of the rooftop without saying anything.

    A cool breeze blew in and L''s long hair fluttered in the wind.

    "Did you enjoy the food?" Harry embraced her from behind. L did not expect this. But she liked it so much, wishing they would be like this forever.

 Chapter 190 Showing His Love to Her

    Fascinated by the flickering lights in the distance, she simply nodded in response.

    Harry stayed still behind her and put his arms around her waist. Surrounded by an aura of safety and love, L willingly fell into his arms, cozy andfortable. She enjoyed and cherished the serenity of this moment.

    Harry held out his hand and pointed ahead.

    Confused, L squinted and then looked to where his finger pointed. There is a huge electronic billboard. Suddenly, the advertisement changed into a word made up of roses -- L, against a background of heart shape and there followed a sentence that said, "Happy Birthday. I love you!"

    This breathtaking view was witnessed by many people. Birthday surprises on a huge screen in the city center were definitely not nned by ordinary people. Advertising spaces like this were very expensive!

    L''s heart pounded and there was no way to calm it down. She held his hand around her waist tightly, with her eyes fixed on the billboard.

    Was this his way of showing his love to her?

    L blushed and looked up at Harry who happened to be watching her. Shefortably put her head against his chest.

    "Thanks!" There she was, happy and contented. She had never felt like this before. This was something new, and she loved every bit of it.

    Harry kissed L''s soft red lips and looked at the image on the billboard.

    He let himself indulge in the moment and spend some time with L without being disturbed by anyone or anything.

    When L finally collected her thoughts and came back to her senses, Harry took her out of the restaurant.

    Back at the car, L said, "Thank you, Harry. You have made my dayplete." With a big smile, she tilted her face and rested her head on his shoulders.

    Harry took the chance that the red light provided and gave her a long loving kiss. L pouted yfully, "Stop at the next crossing. I''ll grab a taxi home." He must have been tired already, from all the issues and stress at work.

    Harry gave her a meaningful look, which left L wondering about his ns for the future.

    She tur

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    and shyly cast her eyes down. Suddenly, she felt something cold was put around her wrist.

    She looked down her wrist only to find out Harry putting a lovely-looking watch on her.

    She took a closer look and found it mounted with approximately 100 small diamonds!

    Then Harry fetched something out of his pocket and gave it to L. "Help me wear it."

    It was a ck version of her watch, except that this one was a man''s version. Apparently, Harry had bought a couple watch for both of them.

    She took the watch and gently put it on his wrist.

    Harry embraced her and whispered, "Happy birthday, L!" ''I love you!''

    Harry said these words only in his thoughts. He didn''t want to give her any more pressure and pain.

    L held him tightly. "Harry, I''m so happy today!" She was indeed very happy. How she wished this moment of happiness couldst forever!

    Harry held her delicate face and kissed her tears away. "Do not cry, even if I won''t be around in the future!" I love you, L.

    Even Harry himself didn''t know for sure how much he loved her.

    Hearing this, L was reminded of the fact that he was leaving, and more tears streamed down her already wet cheeks.

    But at least, he had given her such a perfect and precious memory as her birthday gift.

    She put her arms around Harry''s neck and stood on her toes to kiss him gently. This was the best day of her life.

 Chapter 191 Five Hours and Twenty-one Minutes

    Soon enough, the petals on the bed were mashed.

    The night went on deeper and deeper. The blessings that showed up on the big screen in the distance were reced in five hours and twenty-one minutes.

    And it was said that it took thousands or tens of thousands of dors to rent that big screen just for a seconds'' time. It would have cost a fortune to rent it for that long, for five hours and twenty-one minutes. Oh My God... L was so happy.

    In the WeChat group of SL, all of her colleagues were so excited. L! They guessed that Miss Li must be challenged by another suitor.

    Their goddess was so praised and loved that she got many gifts and love confessions on her birthday! But these gifts and confessions all cost a lot, and it didn''t took long for people to start to suspect that her suitors included Thomas Herren and Harry Si.

    From that moment on, L had be a living legend of the SL Group.

    The following day, Harry carried L into the car and sent her to thepany''s underground parking lot. L spoke the same words as she always did, "I''ll go up first, wait here for a second."

    However, after L dragged her jelly legs back to the office, Harry was still sitting and smoking in the car.

    Then he started his car and drove back to Crescent Spring.

    L hosted the morning conference of the day absent-mindedly. The empty seat next to her made her feel that something bad might have happened.

    Did he arrive? Why wasn''t he there?

    Back at her office, L checked her e-mail and suddenly copsed.

    Although she had well prepared for this news, her heart still sank heavy to the bottom of the sea floor. She couldn''t help crying when she read that thepany officially nominated her today as the acting CEO of thepany.

    Her official nomination meant that he would leave.

    Andst night was actually their final night. She heard him whisper in her ears: "L, forget me!"

    She tightly held in her right hand the watch sent by him and remembered his love fromst night. How could she ever forget him! His every movement attracted her in a fatalistic way.

    Were they done because of Ynda?

    And in that moment, she wished that Y

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    out of the airport.

    They took a taxi back to thepany building. Harry kept calling L on the road, but her phone was still closed.

    Harry first checked the security camera recordings of the night before in the monitoring room the moment he got back.

    At 6:45, the woman stumbled out of the building slowly, on foot, and without driving her car.

    Then he looked at the outside monitoring area, and saw her walking north along the road and then vanishing from the camera''s range.

    He immediately asked Joey to contact the police to check the following street camera videos.

    He went to her office, which was empty, and could vaguely smell in the air her perfume.

    He closed his eyes and spoke to himself: "L,e out. Don''t y games like this anymore!"

    How deeply he had hurt her!

    He mmed the door and drove from the parking lot to look for her on the streets of the city.

    It was already hot in this season, and there were only a few people on the street.

    After turning a corner to another street, Joey called him: "BOSS, I checked the street cameras. They showed that Miss Li was kidnapped by three men next to the ZS Park."

    Kidnapped? This was even more worrying than leaving by herself!

    "Start searching for her all over the city! Use as much police force as possible. I''ll pay for everything incurred!" His cold voice made Joey shudder and he immediately started looking for someone to arrange a police search for L.

 Chapter 192 The Missing Mother and Daughter

    Another person could definitely contribute more. Harry called Jordan to tell him about what happened. Jordan immediately sent out for the army to search the city and then reported the events that had happened to his father.

    So far, they had just found out that L had been gone missing for almost20 hours already!

    The second daughter of the Li family had suddenly disappeared, and arge number of police and military personnel were dispatched to search for her, instantly causingmotion and controversy in A Country.

    In the government of A Country.

    In the entire five-storey government courtyard, there was no dust. The president''s office in the office building was austere and discreet.

    Thomas Herren, who had been impeached by senior officials recently due to the various rumors that ran around regarding his rtionship with L, was now busy handling his official duties. His chauffeur came in and said: "Mr. President, there is a matter that I don''t know whether I should report it to you or not."

    As the chauffeur knew that the rtionship between Thomas Herren and L was special, he felt that it was his duty that he should tell him the truth when he heard about this matter.

    "What''s up?" Thomas Herren nced at his chauffeur, who seldom spoke in this manner.

    The chauffeur told Thomas Herren the news he had just heard of. "Mr. President, Miss Li has been missing now for nearly a day and a night. The CEO of the SL Group is using all his power and influence to look for her, and Lieutenant Harold and Colonel Jordan has also dispatched their own army to conduct a thorough search operation."

    Thomas Herren stopped smiling and put the documents that he was handling down. Was she really missing?

    "What kind of police did Harry dispatch?" He asked in detail as he didn''t want to repeat or stay on repeat.

    The driver soon recalled: "Hundreds of armed police and special police officers from the General Public Security Department of A Country have been searching now for five hours but with no luck yet. It also was said that Miss Li''s daughter also disappeared this morning. The entire Li family was in total disarray. Harry once again made arrangements for two other International Criminal Police Investigation Teams from the United Nations, and also an Anti-Terrorist and Ballistics Task Force Teams to be on standby. "

    Harry was so powerful that he could have evenpeted with the President himself in power and influence! Even the UN International Criminal Police team, which could not be mobilized at any time not even by the President, was now easily moved by him!

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    man with the hood looked at her and said: "We are only acting on what we are ordered to do. She will soon wake up. As for the purpose of all of this, we do not know!"

    After saying these words, he threw the ropes that bounded Nicole aside, and again closed the door. The room was now dark again.

    "Nicole, don''t sleep, please wake up soon!" Their masked kidnappers must have drugged L''s daughter, otherwise she wouldn''t have slept so abnormally deep.

    What monsters would do this sort of thing to a three year old child?!

    Who the hell did this? Could it have been Ynda Mo? At present time, she was the number one suspect.

    But the man said just now that they wouldn''t harm her and someone would bring them food soon enough.

    If Ynda kidnapped them, wouldn''t she have harmed them?

    This ruled out Ynda. Then who could have done this to them? She was clueless.

    Why did they kidnap the both of them?

    The family must be now in a total mess and discord. Ah! She let her family worry about her again!

    In the Li family.

    Landon Li was walking around restlessly in the living room. Although he had been through a lot, his face was still filled with that specific feeling of anxiety that you often end up in during moments like this.

    It had been more than a day and a night, and they still had no news about his daughter and granddaughter.

    Angie, who was always standing by his side with a pale face, was also unable to sit down.

    Next to her, Mrs. Zhuang shed heavy tears. She med herself for not taking good care of Nicole Those people had also drugged her, and that was how they had managed to take Nicole away.

    The door of the vi was left opened, and Joseph Li rushed in the room like a gust of wind.

 Chapter 193 Keep Their Physical Strength

    "Grandfather, mother, have you got any news yet?" Hearing that L and Nicole were kidnapped, Joseph took the first flight back from C Country.

    Landon looked at him and sighed.

    Angie suddenly grabbed her cap and walked out.

    "Mother, what are you doing?" he asked. Getting no answer, Joseph was starting to be also more and more anxious.

    With her mind wandering in other ces than the present moment, Angie answered: "I have to look for them. I can''t just sit by at home and do nothing!"

    "Angie, don''t bother, you can''t find them by yourself, and also so many people are looking for them. Calm down. Don''t worry. Joseph will look for them, " said Landon. He calmed down and eventually sat down on the sofa.

    Joseph rushed to pull Angie back from leaving to search for L and Nicole. "Mother, I''ll go look for them. Wait at home. Please!"

    He ran out.

    Everyone in A Country knew Miss Li of SL Group was kidnapped, and of course so did all the employees.

    Harry returned to take charge in his own hands. He had finished all the documents in the CEO office.

    It had been more than one day, but Joey hadn''t called in yet.

    Harry had searched A Country thoroughly in every nook and cranny but couldn''t find L and Nicole. Did they leave A Country?

    No, it wasn''t usible. He already had guessed that the kidnappers aimed at the old pocket watch.

    If so, L and Nicole wouldn''t be put in danger before they got to it. He would have to wait.

    The phone rang, and he immediately picked it up to see who was calling. His face shifted at the sight of the caller''s name.

    "Mother!"

    Rose was furious at him. Harry had promised to return back home today, but he was still in A Country.

    "Don''t call me ''mother''. I was humiliated in front of Ynda''s mother." They waited more than three hours today for him, but Joey told them that Harry was still in A Country over the phone.

    Closing his eyes, Harry said coldly, "I''m busy with something important. Don''t call and get my line busy." After he hung up the

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    nsion.

    Sitting by the phone, Angie picked it up immediately. "Who is it?"

    The caller used a voice changer. "Is that Angie Gong? Do you want your daughter and granddaughter back?"

    The kidnapper had finally called. Angie calmed herself down. "Sure. Tell me what you want."

    While she was speaking with the kidnapper, Landon walked over on his crutches.

    "What do I want? Ha-ha-ha." The kidnapper''s weirdugh made Angie feel more restless and frown.

    "I want the old pocket watch. Ask Landon Li to exchange the old pocket watch for your daughter and granddaughter in the ce I''ll designate at 9 o''clock tomorrow morning. If he doesn''te on time ores with someone else, they both will die!"

    The old pocket watch? The kidnapper wanted to meet Landon? Angie nced at Landon who sat beside her now.

    "What''s the address?"

    The phone was hung up as soon as she asked.

    "What did he say?" asked Landon. Landon was hoary-haired, old and wrinkled. He looked nervously at Angie, but Angie didn''t know what to say to him anymore.

    Landon was too old even to stand it.

    "They want the old pocket watch." Angie didn''t dare to say anything else.

    Landon frowned. The secret of the old pocket watch had been given away.

    Harry had the phone at Li Mansion monitored, so now he knew about the talk of the old pocket watch over the phone.

 Chapter 194 I Love Lola

    The SWAT team found nothing but a wastnd at the location from where the call was made. When they called the number again, it was no longer registered.

    Harry drove to Li Mansion immediately.

    Other family members had started returning back home right away as well, to meet up with each other in the living room and consult between them about the matter at hand.

    The kidnapper asked for the old pocket watch, but they found no possible suspect after their long discussion.

    They exchanged nces with each other when Harry showed up. They knew how much this man had done for L and Nicole thesest couple of days. Landon stood up and showed him to a seat on the couch.

    "I will go with Mr. Li tomorrow." Harry''s request left all others inplete silence. Of course he ought to go, he had the right to, because, after all, he was Nicole''s father. However he''d also better not go, as he would soon walk out of L and Nicole''s world.

    "Mr. Si, you don''t have to do this for us. Harold or Jordan would apany him with no problems." Angie refused him in an indirect way. She was clear about theplexity of his rtionship with L, and after all, it was their family affair.

    Harry understood their concern. "I love L. And I will certainly not step back now when she''s in danger!" It was not easy to turn him down considering his upromising and proud attitude.

    After another half hour or so, Harry left them.

    At midnight, Angie got a message: "Central Pier of East District. Only Landon Li should be there, or Nicole Li would lose her life."

    The sender was tracked immediately, but again, there was nothing but a wastnd at the location and soon the number didn''t exist anymore. These guys were serious in hiding their traces.

    Angie leaned against the headboard. How did they know her number?

    And Nicole was kidnapped in their own back garden. Could it be that someone they knew had sneaked into this house and all this was just a part of a longtime conspiracy?

    It was a sleepless night for Harold too. They must have demanded Lan

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    le Harry came to rescue her, and Nicole grinned joyfully at his sight.

    Several guys appeared on the ship and now aimed their weapons at Harry.

    But also, in the meantime, the task forces in the noise-muffling helicopters overhead were aiming at the ship.

    In no time at all, a chain of firing sounds was heard all over the ce. Harry spared no effort to swim towards Nicole.

    A bullet got through Nicole''s skirt and the board that supported her. "Hang in there, Nicole!" Harry prayed to himself.

    But soon Harry was hurt by a bullet shot to his arm. He groaned, and the water around him turned red.

    He was now only 2 meters away from Nicole, so in spite of the sharp pain, he couldn''t slow down.

    Several viins were put down by the police forces shooting from up in the air. However, some more came out and started to shoot at Harry and Nicole like mad. Fortunately, they were quickly shot down before they could seed any way in their vile attempts.

    On the ship, a tall man crept out to the deck and hid himself under a door roof, so that the police couldn''t spot him. But Harry could. And that man was pointing his gun at Nicole, who was now smiling at her Uncle Harry!

    Harry exhausted his remaining energy and threw himself on Nicole to shield her from the bullet with his own body. A bullet hit one of his shoulders brutally and his face turned to pale.

 Chapter 195 Where Did Lola Go

    "Daddy!" The smile on Nicole''s face disappeared when she saw the wounded Harry with blood on him. She let out a fearful cry.

    On hearing Nicole''s cry of concern, Harry forgot all the pain he was feeling, looked up and a sunny smile spread over his face. He said to her: "Good girl, Nicole! I''m okay. Daddy is here." He hugged her tightly in his arms. As much as he was worried about his life, he was more anxious if Nicole was safe. But in the next second, another shell prated his other shoulder. The sharp stinging ache made him sweat profusely and he winced in pain.

    The fighter jets did a barrel roll formation in the sky and started to descend to get an easier target on the enemies. They spotted the location of the kidnappers and a fierce exchange of gun firingmenced. Within seconds, the kidnappers were ughtered on site.

    Several special forces soldiers jumped out of the fighter jets. They parachuted into the sea and gently took Nicole from Harry''s arms. Noticing that Harry was heavily wounded, the soldiers took over and helped him to swim to the shore.

    It apparently happened that the special forces soldiers received a notice as they were patrolling in a nearby location and immediately arrived to the scene with medics.

    A dozen soldiers were sent out to search the ship to find L but found nothing and no one. Where did L go? The question remained unanswered.

    When Harry and Nicole were rescued to the shore, the medics were ready to provide first aid on them.

    Landon warmly hugged Nicole as she stared at her pale-faced father, whose shoulder wounds were being carefully attended to and dressed by the nurses.

    "Nicole, do you know where your mommy is?", asked Landon in an obvious worried tone.

    Nicole looked confused as she replied in soft, shivering voice, "The bad guy brought me here after he took her away! She''s with that guy!"

    Harry heard her words and looked at her attentively, saying, "Do you still remember the route on your way here?" He worried about L so much that he refused to be carried to the stretchers. Instead, he pressed on his dressed wound to stop the bleeding and stood with great effort.

    "Mr. Si, you need to be sent to the hospital right now for immediate surgery. We need to remove the bullet shells inside you! Your body will be infected by the internal wounds!" The medics were shocked when they saw Harry move. He had three shells inside his body and it would be considered an imminent danger for him if those shells would not be removed in time.

    He shook his hands and firmly said: "I will be dealing with itter. There are more important matters to attend to."

    ... The doctors were speechless. How could he just ignore his own well-being like that? What gives him the strength and guts to do that?

    Nicole jumped hurriedly into Harry''s ar

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    L very much. They were both fearless and selfless.

    Harry forcefully pushed Joseph back. He did not want to bring him to danger.

    He then turned to Jordan and tried his best to push him out as well.

    As ast resort, he stared at Zoe and challenged him, "Shall I throw you out as well, or you prefer walking out on your own?" Zoe did not mind his warning and dashed upstairs. He caught Harry off guard. Harry became very furious.

    The more people were involved, the more dangerous the situation would be! He mmed the door close to iste the Li brothers. Without further hesitation, he paced upstairs to the second floor.

    Every room of the second floor was tightly shut. The gloomy corridor looked spooky and eerie.

    The farthest room of the corridor was suddenly pushed open. Stepping out was a man with suspicious objects covering his whole body.

    Harry instantly knew what wasing...

    Zoe and Harry cautiously stepped into the room.

    The room had intimidating wallpapers with skeleton patterns. On the table next to the wall, there were various vases with different body organs soaked in formalin inside. Among them was a pair of eyeballs trapped in a small ss bottle, staring at them.

    There were also human hearts and intact human heads with closed eyes. The room was really terrifying.

    Zoe felt like vomiting while Harry calmly approached Lucy.

    Next to Lucy stood a well-suited man. As soon as he saw what was in Harry''s hand, his eyes widened with greed.

    "I have the pocket watch you want. Now let L go!"

    Harry slowly yet steadily raised his hand and let them take a look at the watch. All his heart was screaming out for right now to bring L out of this mess. He could not see anything but her now.

    Lucy stood and gracefully moved to the front. With a wicked grin on her face, she ordered the man, "Untie the ropes around her."

 Chapter 196 I Want to See You Happy

    As soon as L was untied, she cried to them in a hoarse voice, "Are you two crazy? Didn''t you see me shaking my head? He has explosives all over him!" She pointed to the guy who opened the door for them just now.

    Harry and Zoe smiled and that made L even more confused and helpless.

    They were so stupidly fearless! They were crazy!

    Thomas Herren hurried to the site of the crime as well. L spotted him and yelled to stop him froming any further, "You should all go away. There is a bomb here!"

    Thomas Herren was immediately stopped in his tracks. He looked up and saw the fearless Harry and a smiling Zoe. He respected them so much for the courage that they were showing.

    Everyone backed off upon L''s warning.

    Lucy hystericallyughed. "Jordan and Joseph shoulde here as well. After all, I am their auntie! It''s kind of lonely to die alone. The more the merrier! Hahaha!"

    "Lucy, the pocket watch is here. Let''s go! There''s no time to waste." The guy in the suit standing behind Lucy greedily stared at the watch in Harry''s hands. His face was full of lust and adoration.

    On hearing his words, Lucy scornfullyughed. "You are a fool. Even if I get the watch, I won''t be able take possession of the crude oil. I don''t think you can evade thew on your own! Good luck with that!"

    Crude oil? What did she mean by that? L cast a nce at Lucy. She was absolutely confused. Lucy wicked smiled back at her.

    "Silly girl, don''t you know the secret of the old pocket watch? President Herren and this man approached you aggressively because of it. Don''t you know about that? You foolish girl." Lucy gave her niece a meaningful look. She was indeed a beauty!

    The past flooded towards her and made her heart hurt.

    "Silly girl. This watch is the biggest fortune of the Li family! Your grandmother passed it on to you as her only granddaughter! I am so jealous of you! I really don''t think you deserve it." She lit up another cigarette in an enchanting manner and then blew a smoke ring into the thin air.

    Harry pulled L over so that she could stay further away from Lucy.

    Lucy saw this and dismissivelyughed at them. She did not care. She had everything she wanted.

    "Forget about it. You just wanted to be close to her for the sake of the watch. What confuses me is why are you even pretending that you are in love with her?"

    Harry radiated a cold look and snapped back, "Mind your own business!"

    L

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ss L. The four of them quickly evacuated from the scene.

    L''s hearing and her other senses came back to her. Without hesitation, she ran towards the debris. Tears streamed down her cheeks and she didn''t even have the time to wipe them away.

    "Zoe! Zoe!" Her face was as pale as paper. She did not do anything but call out his name again and again.

    The ground was a horrific scene. Blood and flesh were scattered everywhere.

    The explosion was so huge that he wouldn''t have a full body left. Harold pulled his daughter back so that she would not step further into the debris.

    "Zoe! Father. Please, let me find him!" She knew well that it was impossible... But she still had a glimpse of hope that he would be alive!

    The next second, she was pulled into a warm and familiar chest. This time, the embrace smelled of blood.

    Harry insisted on holding her and tried to calm her down. It was impossible for Zoe to be alive...

    "Harry, just let me go! I need to check out on Zoe! Let me go!" She cried and kicked as if she could get Zoe back.

    He pressed her head against his chest and shared her pain. He softly said to her, "L... Zoe is gone. He was your hero until the very end."

    L burst into tears. Why did her best friend die like that? He sacrificed himself for all of them...

    She hated it so much. She should be the one to die! Zoe did not deserve this! Now she would be living the rest of her life with guilt!

    The police soon arrived on the site and carried out their duties. Landon, Harold, Jordan and Thomas all held different thoughts as they watched Harry embrace L in front of the broken house.

 Chapter 197 Rode a Big Caucasian Ovcharka

    Lucy was taken away in handcuffs by two policemen. Her face was all covered with blood. She still put her head up high and looked indifferent from all the chaos when she walked past them.

    Another body was carried out. It was Lucy''s lover!

    The scene was so horrific that the men who were used to tough times all turned their heads away.

    Harry was having a low blood pressure. He set his teeth but the cold sweat kept streaming down his forehead. The wounds that he had from the bullet shells had started to bleed internally. Eventually he could not hold onto it anymore. He pushed L into Jordan''s arms and passed out.

    L was terrified as she cried out loud, "Harry!" After a mere second, she fainted as well.

    The Li family were all shocked...

    A long time ago, the peach trees were blossoming into a real beauty.

    A young girl was climbing on the peach tree, trying to pick the purest flower. Under the tree, not far from her, a bunch of kids were chasing after a boy who was wearing a white tracksuit.

    Finally, the boy was out of his breath and could not run any further. He stopped by the tree, gasping for air.

    "Come on! Beat him up. He is a bastard without a father! How shameful that is!" A fat boy of around ten years old pointed to the boy in white tracksuit and shouted to his peers.

    The kids all gathered around and circled the boy in the middle.

    They all looked wicked and were eager to beat up the poor kid.

    "Whistle! Bite them!" A young voice spoke above their heads. A split secondter, a big caucasian ovcharka appeared out of nowhere and charged towards them, barking fearlessly.

    The kids became so scared and hurriedly ran away.

    The boy in the white tracksuit looked up. Among the beautiful peach flowers, there sat a cute little girl. She was wearing a graceful pink dress and looked absolutely adorable.

    The sunshine was gently kissing her bright face. He thought that she had the most beautiful smile in the world.

    He stared at her and waspletely lost in her eyes. It was until she suddenly fell off the tree and hit him that he came to his senses.

    "Ouch, my back hurts!" The girl stuck her tongue out with a grin and was about to stroll away with the dog.

    He quickly stood from the ground. While rubbing his butt, he shyly asked a question to her: "Hey, little fairy, my name is Zoe Lu. Can I know your name too?"

    The girl turned around and gave him a big smile. "Hey Zoe, my name is L Li! Don''

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    .

    Ynda hurried all the way here from C Country as soon as she heart about what happened to Harry.

    But as she entered the room, she saw L holding onto her man tightly. Harry almost died because of her and her bastard daughter. She wanted to kill her right now!

    L was in a patient robe herself. She sat up straight and wiped away the tears on her face.

    "I am here to keep himpany. He saved me and my child''s life!" Her tone was full of proud and appreciation.

    Ynda put her bag down on the bed and came up to L. She grabbed her arm and started dragging her out of the room. "Get the hell out of here! It is because of you and your bastard child that Harry is like this!"

    "p! p!" Someone''s face was pped twice! The ward was now quiet. L''s face was as pale as paper. She stared at Ynda in anger.

    "Ynda, you are from the famous Mo family of C Country! You should act more elegantly. What do you mean by bastard? You don''t talk to a mother like that!" L stepped up and looked at Ynda challengingly as she held onto her face. She should have learnt karate when she was still young! So that she could beat the shit out of this woman!

    Without hearing Ynda out, she continued, "My daughter is ady from the Li family of A Country. No matter who Nicole''s father is, she most certainly is not a bastard! Today I only pped your face. Next time there will be more. You should know how to address others more politely! Know where you are standing, woman."

    L was still in a patient robe, but her imposing manner was unquestionable. Ynda was shocked and speechless as L walked away.

 Chapter 198 A Mutilated Body

    After being stopped in her tracks for a moment, Ynda raised her hand and was about to p back. But L seized her hand in the air. "Miss Mo, don''t dare touch me! Anyway, Harry is mine! I know you two are engaged, but so what! You, pretentious angel, ruined my marriage! Do you really think I''d let you off the hook that easy?"

    Ynda pulled back her wrist, staring at L with a smirk in her face. "Ha ha! Who do you think you are? But, I''m not that mean. You''re still wee toe to our wedding! I will greet your personally!"

    L was annoyed at her bragging tone but instantlyposed herself and smiled instead. "Well, you shall see, Miss Mo. I swear, after this time, I''ll fight to the bitter end!"

    Ynda cannot be with his Harry! She can''t be with him. Even though she didn''t wear any makeup and was d in a in hospital dress, L walked away from her love rival, proud and elegant.

    Harry had listened to their conversation. To fight to the bitter end? Were they keeping something from him? He badly wanted to find out.

    Ynda froze for a long time before she approached the man''s bed.

    She obsessively stroked his cold and perfect face. He was so charming even when he was sleeping...

    Depressed and bored, L stayed in the hospital for another day. She wasn''t discharged from the hospital until she was told by the doctors that everything was fine and she just needed rest every now and then.

    People told her that Harry was already awake from thea and was apanied by his family. Suddenly, she felt too embarrassed to see him.

    However, she still made up her mind to go with Nicole and see him before they leave the hospital. In the ward, he was sitting on the bed with a betterplexion and not looking as pale as before. This relieved her of worry and anxiety! Harry looked every bit of his handsome features again.

    Kevin was reading newspapers on the sofa. Ynda sat by the bed, holding Harry''s hand tightly, and Rose returned home to bring some clean clothes.

    "Hello, Mr. Si! Sorry to bother you!" L greeted Kevin respectfully. The man, Harry''s father, seemed more weing than his mother.

    "Hello!" Kevin put down the newspapers and nodded at her.

    "Hello, Grandpa Si. Uncle Harry saved me a

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    left...

    L trembled violently in Harry''s arms, crying bitterly with sorrowful moans and sobs. She came to say farewell to him who sacrificed himself for them and died with a mutted body.

    She owed him her life and will forever be in debt to her best friend.

    "Don''t cry. It''s not what he wants!", said Harry who had a deep admiration for his courage and love. The man sacrificed himself without any hesitation for the sake of his true love.

    If Zoe was still alive and he himself couldn''t get rid of Ynda, he might ask Zoe to take care of L...

    "Zoe! You''re gone¡­ Have you even considered what I would feel now? Who''s going to drink with me if you''re not here¡­ Who will be my best guy friend..." L got very emotional and her legs were giving up. She was about to have a breakdown.

    She remembered that he had always helped her in times of need for thest ten years. Whenever she turned to him for help, he would always make himself avable.

    They grew up together, prepared hard for the College Entrance Examination, studied side by side at the university, and stayed up all night and day to y games like hiking, drinking, racing...

    He was very important to her. He was not just a close friend. He was her brother.

    He was younger than her. But she insisted on being his elder sister. He would always try to guide her with advice and tips. But she did not pay attention and had taken him for granted. Now she would miss everything that he did for her. Now that he was¡­gone.

 Chapter 199 The Perfect Zoe

    When L was in a fight with others at a younger age, Zoe called in many friends to help her. As a result, he would always go to prison for a week because he protected her.

    He had always been there for her through the best and the worst days of her life. Now that she was already strong enough, he was gone.

    "Zoe..." It struck her that losing her best friend might be the most horrible thing ever.

    "L, let him rest in peace." Thank you, Zoe!

    Harry held the shivering L, thinking that it would be better if she did not see Zoe like this, so that she could remember the perfect Zoe.

    When they walked out of the mortuary, blood began to drip off Harry''s arm again, and L was still ovee with tears.

    He sent her back to the ward. Her mother and grandfather both wept bitterly when they saw her very downhearted and depressed.

    Both Li family and Si family were very grateful to the life of Zoe, the young man from the Lu family!

    "Take a rest, and we''ll see him at his funeral." Heforted her in a reassuring voice and helped her sit on the bed.

    L calmed down for a moment, took the tissue Harry had handed her and wiped her eyes.

    She nced at Harry, who was wincing in pain but was trying to hide it. "Your arm is injured again. Go take care of it or else it will be infected. I am going to be discharged today and I will go back to work tomorrow."

    Harry sat down beside her and let her face him. "L, stop crying. I don''t want to see you in tears!"

    Landon and Angie stepped out of the ward to give them space.

    L looked at Harry and thought about Zoe again. Her tears streamed down immediately at the thought of Zoe. "Please, just go!"

    "Why are you crying again?" He frowned and gently wiped her tears with his palm.

    She avoided his hand and looked out at the greenery outside the window. "From now on, you and Zoe are no longer in my world¡­ There''s only me. I don''t want to lose another man. It stings and pains me so much."

    If she was in a bad mood, no one would drink with her again.

    If she wanted to go race cars, no one would keep herpany.

    If she couldn''t reach Harry, no one would pick her up.

    ......

    Looking at her lik

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    nly one night!"

    Lying in an armchair and ovee by fatigue, she felt ufortable for she had never slept on an armchair.

    At about one o''clock in the morning.

    There was only a temporary lounge in the CEO office of SL Group. She cleared up her own stuff and went to the CEO office.

    It was pitch dark outside her office. She turned on the shlight on her cellphone to guide her on the way to the elevator.

    The door of the CEO office was not locked. She pushed in and turned all the lights on. The office instantly became bright.

    His stuff had all been packed and taken away. The door of the lounge was locked.

    She had gone through all the drawers but didn''t find the key. She stared at the phone, hesitating to give him a call.

    In the end, she still called him.

    The phone rang a few times before he picked up. She could tell from his slightly husky voice that he had fallen asleep...

    "Well, it''ste, and I want to sleep in the lounge for one night, but I can''t find the key..." Hearing the woman''s embarrassed voice over the phone, Harry sat up from the bed.

    She had been so busy at work. She did not even bother to go home.

    Of course, now that she became the acting CEO, she must be busy all day long.

    ... Was he too cruel to her? Did he put too much pressure on her?

    "Go look in the secretary''s office, see if they''ve put the key away."

    L nodded and replied, "Okay." Then she hung up the phone. She was dead tired.

 Chapter 200 Letter of Resignation

    Two minutester, she did find a golden chain of keys, with which she used to enter the lounge. The room was very tidy and the bedding was newly-put. Everything in the room felt so rxing.

    L was so tired that she immediately fell into sleep once she was in bed. All the events leading up to this day had drained all the energy in her.

    As a result, she missed all the calls from Harry.

    Two o''clock in the morning.

    Someone was knocking at the door of the lounge, which was locked from the inside. Already sound asleep, L only turned over when she heard the noise and fell asleep again.

    "Bang! Bang!" Nagged by the loudbination of the knocking and the ringing of her phone, L finally woke up.

    Who would be knocking here sote at night? Was it Harry? She checked the iing call.

    Then she abruptly picked up the call. "Open the door." It was him!

    With disheveled hair and confused eyes, L looked at the dark shadow of a man outside the door.

    "How can I help you, Boss Si? It''s quitete now, you know." Being woken up from sleep was not a pleasant experience. It was something that she never liked.

    But Harry found her look of confusion extremely adorable. He couldn''t reach her through the phone repeatedly, so he was worried that she might be in trouble again. The unfortunate happenings they experienced had also caused a bit of a trauma in him.

    Despite the fact that Sara Fu had been arrested and sentenced to death, The Li Family was actually put at a bigger risk as more people knew about the old pocket watch after the kidnapping. The value of the pocket watch had been reported in every channel of the radio and television.

    "Nothing. Go back to sleep! I''m very sorry for bothering you." He walked in and sat on the couch. His heart ached when he saw L throwing herself back to bed. She has been so worn out. He wished he could have her tiredness and pain so that she would not be feeling exhausted or hurt anymore.

    He shouldn''t have asked her to be acting CEO in the first ce. However, he could still give her a hand. Severalpetent assistants could be assigned to help her..

    L forced herself to stay awake and see what Harry would do, but she fell asleep again not before long.

    When she woke up again, it was already 7 in the morning. Herptop was on the desk, along with some folders.

    She picked up one of them and found it had been thoroughly examined, and had been marked with detailedments of revision and had been carefull

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    the men who just came and went in her life. Now she was determined to end this long time of love affairs and be an elegant, independent and unique woman like L!

    Julie even wanted to thank Ynda Mo now. If it were not for her, she wouldn''t havee to SL and had her values changed for the better after learning from people here!

    She looked at L''s office again. L Li, you are going to get him for sure! I hope you do! You''re the better woman.

    About 7 in the evening, L grabbed her purse and rushed to the parking lot. She almost forgot that she had an important dinner with some high-ranking political figures. These meetings were very important for the promotion of thepany.

    She called Jordan on the way, and asked him to pick her up around 8 to 9 pm, as he was usually at leisure during night time.

    At exactly ten to eight, L arrived at Marriott Hotel. When she walked in Private Room 666, a dozen or so people had seated themselves around a round table, and L was thest guest.

    "Look! Isn''t this Miss Li from SL Group!" A stout man abruptly came to her side to shake hands with L.

    L recognized him. He was Danny Fang, the CEO of Fang Holdings Group. She couldn''t believe she would be able to meet him!

    At about her father''s age, this Mr. Fang was notoriously lecherous, infamous for his lust for both genders and frequent sex scandals. At the same time, he was a cunning businessman and had already achieved a lot of sess.

    L shook hands with him in a routinely manner. When Danny Fang was about to bring up a conversation, she walked away right away to the guest of honor. She did not have any time to waste.

 Chapter 201 Made a Lot of Effort

    She looked at the tallnky man sitting on the chief guest chair. The man had a natural air of authority in his demeanor. A polite and professional smile spread over her face. "Mr. Hu,dies and gentlemen, sorry for beingte."

    Chris Hu was the secretary of the capitalmittee of A Country. He was a man of low profile and was seldom seen in public. This time he was invited to a banquet to celebrate andunch the development of a new real estate project proposed by a number of CEOs from different corporations.

    Chris Hu was a close friend of the former acting CEO of the SL group. L had seen him several times before but they didn''t speak that much.

    Chris nodded at the elegant-looking L and calmly said, "It''s good to see you. Sit down please, Ms. Li. Let''s start the proceedings."

    Another female CEO from A Country, Joyce Mu of CP Capitals heard the words and emitted a loudugh. She was a woman in herte thirties and was known for her forceful determination in the business.

    L only took up her responsibility as the acting CEO recently, but her name had quickly spread all over A Country. Almost everyone knew about her!

    Joyce looked at L intently and said, "Ms. Li, you are indeed runningte. How about drinking three shots of vodka as a punishment?"

    L Li is indeed a name with a troublesome nature. She was first caught up in love scandals with Ynda and Harry. Recently, she was the center of attention of a kidnapping scheme. Not to mention the explosion happened in her backyard that led to the death of multiple people. Almost everyone in A Country learned about her and her name had been an object for gossip and rumors since then.

    L Li, what a disputable person! Some people attested that she was a nice woman, while some people held the utterly opposite belief...

    Tonight might be good chance for everyone to really know her!

    On hearing Joyce''s words, L gave her a sophisticated smile and poured herself a shot of vodka. This amazed everyone in the room. "Ms. Mu, of course I shall take the punishment. It is my fault for runningte. I won''t make any excuses. Therefore, I will punish myself with these. I hope no one will have any bad feelings about me anymore. Thank you very much!"

    She was straightforward! And humble! This was the first real impression she gave to them.

    First shot went down. She showed everyone the bottom of the ss. She drank a second ss. Her face turned a little bit reddish. And finally, she managed to drink the third shot of vodka. She mai

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    far. L was pissed off and refused to be polite with him anymore!

    L''s words made the situation worse. Danny shamelessly moved his arm from the chair and onto her shoulder. Everyone was shocked. He had gone too far!

    Joyce spoke again, and this time she sounded quite serious, "Mr. Fang, tonight is just a casual dinner gathering. We are supposed to have fun. You should try to behave yourself!"

    The whole SL group belonged to Harry Si. Therefore, L might well be his woman.

    He should not cross L. As an old friend of Danny, Joyce felt obliged to warn him in advance as Harry Si was a tough man to deal with!

    Many people learned about Harry''s power from the recent kidnapping. Although the incident was covered up and hid from the media, well-connected people still got the news from trusted channels.

    Danny was looking forward to getting L drunk so that he could sleep with her. Hepletely ignored Joyce''s warning.

    "Miss Li, you are too young to be the acting CEO of SL group. I bet you have made a lot of effort to get the position!" He was implying something behind the lines and everyone could tell that.

    L smiled. She shook away Danny''s arm, stood and took the ss from his hand.

    Danny was pleased to see her epting the ss. He finally got to her! Oh, this would be a night of pleasure!

    However, to everyone''s surprise, L poured the alcohol on Danny''s head!

    Ignoring Danny''s yelling, she cleared her throat and said to him word by word, "I got the position of the acting CEO because of my hard work! You and your numerous love scandals! I suppose you already had STD! So! Shameless!" With that, L had her head up high and walked away.

 Chapter 202 Taking Me and the SL Group as Your Bitter Enemy

    On hearing her harsh words, Danny instantly lost all his manners. He felt greatly humiliated.

    "You are just a mistress! How dare you talk to me like this..."

    "p!" L pped his face really hard and sessfully stopped him from talking further. No one stepped up to stop them from the dispute. The people just stared at each other in dismay and fear. Danny''s business was significant for them so they didn''t want to get involved and be caught in the fire.

    If a rift had to happen between Harry Si of the SL group and Danny Fang, then they would automatically stand on Harry''s side as he was the more significant and powerful. However, L Li was not that important for them. They didn''t want to get involved for the sake of her!

    "You shameless mistress dare to p me?" Danny red at L in disbelief. He pointed to her face with dismay and shouted, "Who the hell are you?" The second daughter of the Li family? She was nothing but some sex toy for men!

    "Enough!" Chris Hu finally spoke. He had kept his silence while observing the two try to fight each other. But now, he had seen enough of it as he hit his clenched fist hard on the table.

    The table moved, and cutlery and wine sses danced. Everyone present was surprised at the words he said.

    "Danny, yourpany is no longer considered for the bid this time! I will report it to the mayor myself! The circle has to make a stand and we will never tolerate such manners!" He has always found Danny of nasty personality and this time he caught him red-handed. It was time for him to disregard his business for the bidding.

    "Mr. Hu! You cannot do this to me! Why? I am every bit of an irreceable asset to the circle!" Danny, with alcohol dripping down from his head and a p mark on his face, clumsily walked towards Chris and begged him to change his mind.

    The bidding this time was crucial to hispany! They were looking forward to a big profit from it! Missing the bid would mean saying goodbye to hundreds of millions!

    Chris just red at Danny and replied with a severe tone, "L Li is ady and you dare to verbally humiliate her like that. I don''t think you are a decent man, therefore I would not consider you for the bidding at all! We maintain our principle of high manners here. You know that."

    His reply made Danny furious. He cast an angry look at L and whole-heartedly cursed her. What a bitch!

    He had no excuse staying here anymore. Without thinking any further, he grabbed L''s arm by force and dashed towards the door.

    "Get off me!" As she felt disgusted and vited by his firm touch, L screamed out loud.

    Some senior managers saw this and decided t

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    You won''t get away with this!" The cold look on Harry''s face was intimidating. He uttered the words between his teeth without even casting a nce at the man on the floor.

    He felt fortunate as he managed to arrive here in time. He happened to be nearby as Jordan called him to pick up L.

    He walked passed L and walked directly to the room next door. Mr. Hu had left the room already.

    Harry stared at the senior managers in the room one by one and uttered the words between his teeth, "From this point forward, if you dare to conduct co-operations with Danny''spany, you will be taking me and the SL Group as your bitter enemy! Mark my words."

    With these words, he left the room, leaving the rest in deep thoughts. They all retreated to their own room when Harry paced out of the door.

    L took her phone from Joey''s hands and quickly followed Harry out.

    He was marching so fast that she had to run just to catch up with him.

    Once they were outside of the hotel, the man paused. L didn''t see iting and ran straight into his strong back. She bumped her head on Harry''s muscr back.

    "It hurts..."

    Harry turned around and saw her rubbing her nose. He grinned and pulled her to his side.

    "L!", he called her name while resting his hands on her shoulders. "How could I leave you here?" He sounded worried and helpless.

    L stopped rubbing her nose. She looked directly into his profound eyes and said with a serious tone, "Then you shouldn''t leave! What will happen to me if you are gone? Who else would protect me? You are my guardian angel, Harry. Don''t dare leave me, okay?"

    Trouble always found her. She had to hire some bodyguards as soon as possible! Even so, Harry would always be her number one protector. But he was leaving soon¡­

 Chapter 203 Appear Charmingly

    Harry held L in his arms. They embraced each other sweetly under the romantic moonlight.

    "L Li!" He called her name, as if wanting to be with her all his life. But he knew that it was almost impossible.

    L also held him tightly to feel his breath. The warmth of his presence was something that she would forever desire. She also knew that he didn''t want to leave her. It was in his eyes.

    "Let it go!" He said.

    After a long time, L said, "Harry, do you really love her? More than you feel for me?" Loosening her grip, she looked nkly at Harry, afraid of what he would answer.

    Harry became silent. She walked away from him.

    Tears inevitably filled her eyes. "L, don''t cry. A man that will marry someone else doesn''t deserve your tears."

    In great dismay, Harry punched his fist on the stone pir beside him.

    He had all the power and money a man could ask for. Yet, he can''t even do anything to be with the one he truly loves.

    When L went back home, Nicole was already asleep. She gently took Nicole back to her room.

    Nicole was awaken by the sudden movement and squinted her eyes in a very cute way. She lovingly looked at her. Her lips were like Harry''s.

    "Nicole, sorry to deprive you of your father''s love. You deserve so much, my little one."

    ...

    As deputy CEO, L became busier. The difficult part was that some executives in thepany were still to be convinced of her abilities.

    On the third day, Harry transferred two elite executives from the head office.

    Judging from their resumes and posts at the head office, they were appointed deputy CEO and deputy general manager respectively.

    Now, SL Group had one CEO, one deputy CEO, one general manager and two deputy general managers.

    With Harry staying behind the lines now, they still needed outstanding persons to take up deputy posts to meet the needs of the group. It could prove to be costly but in the long run, it would be worth it.

    The two elite executives were a great help to L. Not only was the burden in her was eased, she also learned a lot from these two senior members.

    Except for very important things or documents, they could solve all the other problems in thepany.

    Today was the seventh day after Zoe died in the tragic explosion.

    L changed into a white business suit, holding the crystal bracelet that Zoe gave her. She had

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    L in his arms. L kept thinking about Zoe and why he hid his depression from her. "We are best friends. Why would you do that?" She felt a familiar arm hold her but she didn''t bother to look at her back. Zoe said that he loved her, but she never knew about it.

    She hated her indifference to him. She knew how to love someone, especially someone who truly loved her.

    However, she often showed her love with Mike and Harry in front of him. He must be so heartbroken.

    Harry took over the letter in L''s hand. Although some words had been wet with tears, what it said was very telling.

    Zoe was great. He loved L for more than ten years, but he never let others know.

    It might bepanionship and the most sincere kind of love.

    Hearing that L and Harry hade, Andrew rushed to the mourning hall with his son.

    Approaching L and Harry in in formal clothes, he said, "Boss Si, Miss Li, please restrain your grief." Andrew was grief-stricken. Harry looked at him and didn''t speak. Last night, he tried to know more about Andrew.

    Zoe was Andrew''s illegitimate son. Andrew didn''t ept him nor his mother.

    Later, his mother jumped from a building because of it. Zoe''s mother also suffered from depression.

    One of Andrew''s sons was a homosexual, and the other devoted himself to art and led a wandering life all over the world. Andrew couldn''t count on them, so he appointed Zoe as the nominal CEO. Zoe grew up in a family full of issues and conflicts. No wonder he had be sad and did not open up. Harry had never felt more sympathy to a person.

 Chapter 204 Share Honor and Grace Ever Since

    The eldest son in the family had never maintained a good rtionship with Zoe. The wife of Andrew didn''t like Zoe at all and gave him a hard time.

    As raised in a family like that, Zoe developed a serious depression after he moved from D City to the Lu family in A Country.

    He refused to take any treatment and said no to one-on-one counseling from psychologists. He preferred to take a natural route to getting rid of his depression, but it never happened. Last December, he even took too many sleeping pills tomit suicide and was just fortunate to still live.

    Andrew treated his son like a stranger.

    Today he had set this mourning hall here as a very pretentious move!

    "Mr. Lu, you know very well how Zoe lived his life. Now that he is dead, I hope you could have some sympathy and honor him with a decent ceremony. You should also sincerely recognize him and his mother as part of your family." Harry held the weeping L in his arms and stared coldly at Andrew who apparently felt uneasy at his words. In his eyes, Andrew was feeling ufortably guilty.

    Without hesitation, Harry continued, "This is not my business to be honest. I am in no position to even bother. However, he saved the lives of the Li family and the Si family. If you do what I say, I will treat you as my friend for the sake of Zoe. However, if you do not follow my instructions on this matter, you need to bear the consequences of it. Zoe is family to me and I do everything I can for my loved ones."

    His threat was so obvious that Andrew changed his face in an instant. He understood the power of the Si family and the Li family. He didn''t dare to fight them both. Therefore, he gave a forced smile and replied, "Of course you are right. Zoe was my son. I will surely give him a decent ceremony. Thank you."

    With these words, he turned to his eldest son and ordered him to reserve a tomb at the PS graveyard. The PS graveyard was located in the eastern side of the capital of A Country. It was surrounded by beautiful mountains andkes and was considered to be the most expensive graveyard in the whole A Country.

    But in the mind of the eldest son, Zoe was merely a bastard in the Lu family. He did not deserve this expensive ceremony!

    He cast a quick questioning look at his father and just buried his curse inside him. Without saying anything in return, he went off to reserve the tomb.

    It was only after people heard about Harry''s visit to the Lu family, that more of them showed up at the mourning hall.

    Those who arrived early even had the chance to meet Harry Si in person.

    After Harry paid his respect to Zoe''s coffin, he took off with L, who had now calmed down a bit.

    He opened the back door of the Maserati for her and then sat into the car himself.

    Many people saw them taking off, but they all kept silent and didn''t dare to talk to them.

    Inside the car, Harry held L in a warm embrace. He could read the sadness in her eyes as she rested her head on his st

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ue bright smile.

    She did not pay attention to the looks from the other people and started running towards him. She flew into his open arms.

    He felt as if struck by a lightning when her body touched his. The spark between them was undeniable.

    Her eyes were so lovely and her soft lips were inviting. She was wearing a neat white chiffon dress and she had a pair of red high heels on her feet.

    They gazed at each other warmly as if the rest of the world no longer mattered. It was like a romantic movie scene.

    Their tongues touched. As his breath steamed against her fragile skin, L waspletely lost.

    They were indeed a stunning couple. Even the sunsses on their faces could not hide away their charm.

    The boarding passengers all turned their heads towards their direction.

    But in the end, he still chose to leave her behind and board the ne.

    L stood in the departure hall and saw his ne take off in front of the ceiling-to-floor windows.

    A Country had a great weather that day. The sky was clear blue with clouds dotting on it like candy floss.

    L whispered to herself, "Harry Si, we shall meet again soon!" With that, she put on a smile on her face and became excited to face her life again.

    Things went back to normal after Harry left.

    But L could not lie to herself and she felt that life without Harry was kind of pointless.

    Every day, she tried to bury herself in tedious work. She kept herself busy by meeting with different clients. One day, she finished her work as usual and was about to head home.

    Next to her car stood a man who she hadn''t seen for a long time.

    Thomas Herren saw Ling and gave her a big smile. She looked even slimmer thanst time! She must be busy with her new job as the acting CEO. She must have been skipping meals. "L, are you finished working?"

    L spun the car key around her finger and smiled back. "Hey President Herren, howe you are free today? This is a pleasant surprise."

 Chapter 205 I Canâ€™t Forget About Him

    "Does a movie date sound good to you?" L paused as it was already eight in the evening. Wouldn''t it be toote for a movie?

    Thomas noticed her look andughed. "I have officially resigned from my job. I have plenty of time to have dates with you from now on!" Harry Si had turned his back from her. Everything should be back to normal, right?

    Was this true? He resigned? But his job was very important to him. L stared at Thomas in disbelief. "Why did you quit your job? You have already invested so much of yourself in it." She was secretly hoping that he did it not because of her.

    Lovingly stroking her long hair dyed in wine color, Thomas gave her a big smile. "It was too tiring. It was time for me to leave anyway. I have no regrets."

    He was already thirty five years-old. He has devoted all his time and effort to the government and the country. He felt that he should do something for himself now.

    L felt relieved as she found out that she shared the same sentiments with Thomas. She had been fully upied these days herself. She nodded in agreement, "Good for you. It has been the same for me too."

    The chauffeur took them to Grandix Mall. Thomas had his sunsses on as he walked side by side with L. There was an obvious awkward connection between them. Together, they went up to the top floor.

    Inside Grandix Cinema.

    Ynda and Joseph didn''t do film together anymore. They each had their respective films in the prime time shows.

    Without any doubts, L chose to watch the film Joseph starred in. It was aedy.

    L told Thomas to wait for her as she went to get them popcorn and soda.

    She smiled at him and exined: "They are essential for watching a movie! Popcorn and soda! Without both of these, it will be really boring just sitting and watching." Thomas smiled in glee when he saw her charming, enthusiastic look.

    "This is the first time I came to watch a movie. I don''t know about that!" The old version of him had absolutely no time for this kind of activities. He was traveling between countries and cities, dealing with all kinds of public affairs. It was a time-demanding work.

    His presence in the cinema turned several heads. Some young girls seemed to spot him and they kept casting flirting nces at his direction.

    The movie would start soon so they hurried into the viewing hall.

    He had an eventful past and now the only thing he wished for was a simple life. He wished for a life where he get to apany the one he loved, asionally go to the mall with her and enjoy a movie or two. This was what he longed for.

    On their way to the hall, Thomas held the popcorn between his arm and chest so that he could hold the soda in his left hand and use the rig

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    sacrifice his life for her nevertheless. If he ever found out that Nicole was his own daughter, would he give her everything in the world?

    L also regretted that she didn''t agree to his proposal the other night that the three of them could leave everything behind and move to another ce like Echo Bay and live happily there.

    Thomas looked at L and felt her pain. He thought for a moment and then said to her in a determined voice, "I know you are concerned about Nicole. You are worried that Harry''s family would not ept you and would rather take Nicole away from you. What about you have two Nicoles?"

    Things might change a little bit, right? If two "Nicoles" were not able to make Harry and his family change their minds, probably L fell in love for the wrong person.

    He would definitely not be worthy of L''s tears...

    L was absolutely shocked when she heard his words. She studied his face seriously in the dim light.

    The street light was shedding warm glow on him and he looked bright and angelic.

    Two "Nicoles"¡­ he meant two children...

    "Harry''s wedding is scheduled in two months'' time. It should be enough for you!" Swallowing down his own feelings, Thomas gave L a reassuring smile.

    He was not happy at all when he saw the sadness on her face. But he could not do anything than just be with her through this hard and difficult stage of her life. He would only feel happy once she cheered up.

    L''s eyes were getting a bit teary as she murmured to herself in a small voice, "But he is now in C Country. He won''t give me the chance!"

    Thomas gazed at her pale face and could tell she was now desperately relying on him for an answer.

    He sighed deeply, saying, "Instead of you going after him, why don''t you trick him into seeing you? It would work. Just trust me, L."

 Chapter 206 I Canâ€™t Bear the Consequence

    Did she hear him right? To trick Harry to see me? But how? L was really confused as she didn''t get what Thomas meant. What should she do then?

    She grabbed his hand out of desperation and innocently asked, "Thomas, sorry... But could you please show me the way out?" She sincerely meant this as she knew Thomas had a crush on her but she could not return the feelings. Thomas had done nothing wrong to her and had been a good friend. On the contrary, she was doing something that would hurt his feelings right now.

    Thomas grinned bitterly as he gazed at her naive look. He could tell that she was really in love with Harry.

    "You need to figure out an incident, exaggerate it and try to get the attention of the media. Of course, you should do all this without ruining both your reputation and his. This should be nned carefully and thoroughly. Therefore, he would have to contact you because he will definitely be concerned." He spoke with a calm tone, hoping she would understand what he was saying. He believed in her capabilities that she would definitely be able to find even better ways.

    L thought about his words. Then, she suddenly realized that she actually had a picture of this in one of her discs. It should work!

    She controlled her feelings and apologetically replied, "Thomas, I hope one day, you will find someone better than me. You are a good man and you deserve the best woman out there." Her look was sincere and her eyes were shining.

    Thomas Herren was such a nice man. One day, he would make someone really happy with all his charm and good manners. It was a pity that her heart was already upied by Harry. If she met Thomas Herren first, she would definitely be with him.

    L looked deeply into Thomas'' eyes, as if they had some untold secrets.

    She couldn''t help butpare these two men in her heart.

    Thomas Herren gave her an impression of a super mature guy with a hint of a mysterious personality. When she was with him, sometimes she felt a little bit nervous as she could not really be true to herself. She would always feel a bit awkward with him.

    Harry Si, with his poker face and expressionless gestures, was always indifferent to everything. However, he had warm special feelings towards her. Even though he would asionally cast cold nces, she could still sense his affection underneath his seemingly cold mask. Whenever she was with Harry, she could act like herself. Just like a child, she was able to mess around and do things at her own will. He would always be there, help her out and solve issues for her.

    The thought made her guilty. L lowered her head and said in

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    t necessary. To be honest with you, I need to deal with Ynda. I hope you know what to write in your report! I really need this as soon as possible." She hid her true agenda. She didn''t mind telling her about the whole Ynda issue as she knew Lillian a long time ago and found her trustworthy.

    This picture would expose way too much secrets. "Your ex-husband was kind of difficult to deal with. If our magazine is ruined because of your picture, I can''t bear the consequence."

    The magazine she worked for was one of the leading ones in D City. Back then, her boss invested a huge sum of money in it. She could not risk everything just because of a single picture.

    L thought for a moment and wondered if she should call Harry to notify him in advance. That sounded better.

    "Hold on now. I need to call someone." She quickly sent the message to Lillian.

    Then she took up every courage in her and dialed Harry''s number. The waiting seemed to take forever. L felt really nervous.

    Since he left, they never contacted each other in private. They only saw each other when they had conference calls with other senior managers.

    He finally picked up the call, "What''s up?" He sounded really distant. L''s face went pale and her heart hurt because she thought that he did not love her anymore.

    His cold voice made her wonder if she should open her mouth and tell him the truth.

    It seemed that he had forgotten about her already. If he no longer cared about her, why should she bother to do these things? Didn''t she look like a fool doing all these unnecessary and irrelevant things?

    Tortured by her own thoughts, L remained in silence until a female voice spoke sweetly over the phone, "Harry, time to sleep! Get off from the phone."

 Chapter 207 My Sister Was Not The Third Woman

    L could recognized the voice. If it was not Ynda, then who was that? She felt sadder and her eyes turned red. It was definitely Ynda. She was toote.

    As they were still together sote, had they already decided to live together?

    If she allowed them to continue this way, would she really be the mistress? No, it can''t be¡­

    While she did not speak, Harry did not bother to press her into saying anything. They were silent and could only hear the slight breathing of one another.

    L gripped the chair on the balcony tightly with her right hand, took a deep breath, and opened her mouth.

    "Boss Si, there''s something I want to ask you for help tomorrow. I hope it''s still possible for you to help me out."

    Hearing that polite request, he frowned unconsciously and replied in a cold tone, "What happened?"

    He was so cold and indifferent that she was embarrassed, feeling unable to speak.

    "Well, I want to ask you not to mind whatever you see tomorrow. I want to ask you to just forget about something that will happen tomorrow morning." She lowered her head and said in an even lower voice.

    He just replied, "It depends."

    After keeping silent for a moment, she opened her mouth softly, "Okay, have a good rest, Boss Si. Sorry for bothering you. Thank you."

    When the phone was hung up, Harry kept looking at the phone in his hand, unwilling to put it down for a long time.

    Wouldn''t she say more? She had always told him about everything.

    ...

    L directly hung up the phone and sent a message back to Lillian. "Send it, I''ll handle every bad thing that will happen. I will always be the one to me."

    As Harry gave her an ambiguous answer, L could only say that if he got angry, she hoped that she could afford to live with his anger...

    When L arrived at thepany the next day, it was already in the peak hours of work. Her colleagues, who came back and forth, greeted her.

    But today, it seemed that they looked at her in a very different way. She became a bit cautious.

    Were they feeling pity towards her? Maybe regretful? Or was it just sympathy? What the hell?

    She thought about what she didst night. When she returned to the office, she immediately opened her mobile phone to check the Weibo news.

    As she hoped, the name of Ynda became the headline of Weibo in the hot red font. Her current Weibo had also been fleshed out by others and became a hot topic with Harry.

    She casually clicked on a pie

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ized as the third woman! It was over for her.

    In this case, thepany would terminate the contract with her. They couldn''t risk a loss in support. In the worst case, Rose would prevent her from marrying Harry...

    Just at that moment, someone knocked at her door. She turned her cellphone off and tried to cool her emotions. She opened the door. It was Rose who stood outside with a pale and disappointed face.

    Unexpectedly, her first sentence went out like, "This damn vixen, why did she go beyond her limits!

    Why did she post the marriage certificate? It happened hundreds of years ago. Why did she reveal it just now?"

    "Auntie, it''s okay. I love Harry. I don''t care about other people!" She did not care about other people, but she would definitely not let L off the hook! She would take her revenge at her!

    Rose looked at Ynda, who looked very dismayed, andforted her, "Ynda, don''t worry. No matter what others say about you, you are the daughter-inw of the Si family. After you get married, quit the entertainment industry and give birth to my grandson at home!" She patted Ynda''s hands.

    During Ynda''s stay here, she took good care of Harry. Despite her superstar status, Ynda actually had taken a low profile and had taken care of Harry and was also very polite to the elders. She was really a good girl!

    Ynda movingly looked at Rose. "Auntie, you are so kind to me. You know that I really love Harry! Please do continue supporting me. I need you, Auntie."

    "Of course, I know. Or else I will not support you like this!" Rose straightened her clothes and patted Ynda''s hands again with a smile.

 Chapter 208 I Wonâ€™t Interfere

    Rose reminded Ynda that they should go to take some wedding photos these days.

    In the SL Group

    In the CEO''s office, which was over a hundred square meters big, symmetrical sses were ced on both the southern and northern sides of the room, with a white, very expensive, desk in the middle. The floor was covered with white floor tiles.

    There were many books on the topic of management and several famous masterpieces on thettice bookshelves at the entrance on the east side. On the western side of the office, there was a white luxurious sofa set and some other valuable furnishings.

    A noble man sat at his desk with a cigarette in his mouth, silently viewing the headlines that popped up on his phone. Was this why the woman had asked him not to mind whatever he saw today?

    Now the whole world knew of their rtionship. She was so anxious and happy that she even posted their marriage certificate online. Why was she so restless?

    Then the data on theputer showed the stock market of the SL group in A Country, which had a substantial increase, all because of L.

    Joey knocked at the door of the office and walked in. Looking down at the ground, he reported to Harry respectfully. Actually, he felt pretty guilty while reporting to him. He had supported Lillian and L without the boss'' permission.

    "BOSS, the stock price in A Country has now risen a lot. Do you want me to set up a meeting and rejoice?" Joey closed his mouth immediately as Harry nced at him.

    Sitting on his office chair with his legs crossed, Harry looked at Joey, who was in front of him, with a cold stare, and faintly opened his mouth and began speaking: "I don''t know when you began to support L in all of this. How about I transfer you to A Country as her assistant?"

    Joey immediately pulled up his face and put on a pitiful look. "Boss, I didn''t mean in that way, that''s totally wrong. I''m only loyal to you!"

    His loyalty could have clearly been witnessed by heaven and earth!

    Harry casually started to tap the desk with his index and middle fingers. "You don''t need to focus only on me. Since you are good at taking photos, go and buy a camera. It''s your duty to handle this month''s promotion work of thepany."

    Oh my god, promotion work... As the SL Group was huge, the promotion work would also be unimaginably hard!

    Joey almost cried out in desp

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    kly found an excuse in her mind: "The vige head of Echo Bay will arrive to discuss the future development n!"

    The man over the phone immediately agreed: "OK, I will ask Joey to pick you up two dayster then."

    He smiled, but she couldn''t see.

    In the general headquarters of A Country.

    A group of female soldiers dressed in white military uniforms were taking goose steps on the wide training ground armed with guns.

    Angie, who was also in the same white uniform, was talking with the Vice President of A Country to approve the military parade. While they were speaking, her female soldier assistant rushed over with her mobile phone, and whispered in her ear to avoid the Vice President from hearing: "General, it''s the kindergarten teacher''s call."

    ncing at the Vice President in front of her, Angie wondered why the teacher would be calling her just now. "Go and call my eldest son and let him handle it. If he is not avable,e to me again!"

    The assistant immediately returned to her temporary lounge, found Jordan''s phone and called him.

    Jordan, who was also involved in the training, received the phone call. After hearing that his little niece had some problems in kindergarten, he immediately drove with his military vehicle there.

    In the Future Star Art Kindergarten.

    When Jordan arrived, Nicole''s teacher, a boy and the parents of the boy were waiting for him in the principal''s office. Everyone felt suddenly nervous, as they saw through the windows Jordan getting out of his car in a formal military uniform and entering the kindergarten.

 Chapter 209 I Will Do It for You

    There were just a few desks and chairs in the office, and there were only two teachers working in the office. Jordan''s handsome appearance attracted all of their attention. Oh! He looked rather handsome in the uniforms...

    "Uncle Jordan!" A small pink figure rushed over to him and hugged his thigh when he entered the principal''s office. Jordan smiled and bent down to hug his lovely little niece.

    The kindergarten''s principal, who was a woman more than 50 years old, knew that Nicole had a strong family background, and when she saw Jordan''s military clothes, she could not help but weaken her voice to him. "Mr. Li, Nicole just beat her ssmate."

    Jordan put Nicole down and looked at the little boy and his mother. The fat boy was dressed in a gray sports suit and his mother, Marry Li, who was about thirty years old, had been yelling and shouting just before she saw Jordan entering the office: "Call this bastard''s parents and ask them to apologize!" Her momentum now ran without a trace.

    "Hello... I am... Zac Wang''s mother. Please see how Nicole bit my baby son''s arm!" The more Marry Li said, the more distressed she felt for her son and what had happened to him. She picked up her son''s sleeve and revealed a spot where there were a few green and purple teeth markings.

    Jordan looked at her niece with an irreverent look and Nicole immediately argued. "Uncle Jordan, Zac Wang lifted my little skirt and Mommy said that the boys were not allowed to lift girls'' skirts!"

    Nicole crossed her arms on her chest while speaking and she looked just like a small adult.

    Marry Li''s frustration got weaker, but she still opened her mouth and spoke: "You are still young, he can''t see anything by lifting your little skirt up. But you can''t bite your ssmate''s arm like this!" Marry Li really wanted to give the girl a lesson all on her own.

    Hearing their words out, Jordan casually leaned against the desk and took out a cigarette, but he soon put it on his ear, as he remembered there were still children around them. He really lift Nicole''s skirt. He nced at his little niece and at the ag

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    ent brown eyebrows high and pointed her nostril up to the sky and revealed her teeth. She fiercely pulled Nicole over, raising her right hand and almost pped her little face.

    A strong force took over her raised arm and threw her back. Marry Li groaned, secured herself by holding on to the table, and angrily red at the man who had flung her in such a manner.

    Another car was now being parked in the nursery school. The principal was relieved when she saw the person that was getting out of the car.

    Angie was wearing a white military uniform and a military cap. Marry Li was stunned again. Their whole family were soldiers!

    "Grandma!" Nicole smiled brightly as she looked at Angie.

    Angie was relieved as she saw her grand-daughter was fine. "What happened, principal?" She took a serious look at all the people in the office and exuded the majesty of soldiers, which was exactly the same as that of Jordan''s.

    The principal briefly exined the situation, and she nced at Jordan before she dared to tell the truth.

    Angie nced at her eldest son after hearing the principal''s words. She asked him toe to handle the problem, not to make the problem worse!

    She then looked at Zac. Marry Li was immediately scared and wanted to protect her son.

    Angie took a look at the woman who protected her son, crossed her, and squatted to look and speak at Zac from the same height.

 Chapter 210 Mando Bay

    Although Angie appeared to be serious, her tone was very gentle and kind: "Little friend, you are a boy. Boys shouldn''t lift a girl''s skirt. As you''re a man, you should go and apologize to Nicole first, okay?"

    Zac Wang timidly looked up at his mother. Although Marry''s face was a bit embarrassed, she nodded. As this family was untouchable, she had to get out of this situation one way or another!

    Zac Wang went to Nicole with his head lowered and with tears in his eyes, and said to her in a weak voice: "Sorry, Nicole."

    Nicole proudly lifted his head up. Although she was shorter than Zac, she raised her head so that she would be looking down at him with a superior air: "I forgive you for lifting my skirt, but I won''t forgive you for the other things. Your mother called me a bastard!" She was a princess, indeed!

    Marry Li looked nervous. She obviously did not have father. Why shouldn''t she tell the truth?

    God. Did she really want her to apologize?

    "Mom, apologize to Nicole." Zac Wang tugged at Marry Wang''s clothes, frightened that he''ll be beaten again.

    Marry Li didn''t want to apologize, but the principal saw it fair: "Zac Wang''s mother, please apologize to Nicole, and Nicole, apologize to Zac, okay?" The principal kindly touched Nicole''s little head tofort her.

    Well, all of the children of this kindergarten were from powerful families. Just now, her uncle had said that her father''s background was more powerful than that of anyone''s, so he was even more powerful than they were. Afterwards, she would have to treat this little heir well!

    "Fine." Nicole nodded obediently.

    Marry, licking her lips, struggled a bit and finally said: "Nicole, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have called you like that!" Bastard! She actually said that!

    "It''s OK, I forgive you! Zac Wang, I want to apologize to you. I shouldn''t have bitten your arm! If you''re still hurt, let my uncle take you the hospital!" Nicole''s proud manner of handling things made everyone shook their heads. If L had seen this, she would have definitely beat Nicole!

    Zac Wang was still thinking that, from now on, he would never dare to irritate Nicole again. Hearing her words, he quickly shook his head. "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt¡­"

    Looking at h

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    nd my mother-inw is willing to give this to you as long as you can agree to release her son. A person who has been disabled and a bankruptpany will no longer have any hope of turning up to good."

    Her mother-inw? Who was she? Why and how did she own this ring?

    Seeing that she was doubtful, Jenny Shan smiled at her and spoke again: "My mother-inw had never wanted to say it. Now that the ring has been given to you, it''s no longer important if it is said or not. My mother-inw is one of the ninth generation heads of the Blood Sacrifice. She left Mando Bay for my father-inw a long time ago."

    Looking at the ring in front of her, L asked: "Shouldn''t you go to Boss Si for this matter? Why did youe to me?"

    She became more curious about the secret of the old pocket watch.

    What was in it? Why should she go through Mando Bay, that terrible ce?

    Jenny Shan walked up to her and looked at the woman who was still stunned even by the power she had in her hands: "My mother-inw had contacted Boss Si, and he said that it was all up to you."

    Did Harry want her to make the final decision? Looking at the ring in her hand, L said inly: "OK, thank Mrs. Fang for me!"

    She was a kind woman, and she sacrificed the treasure she had for her son. L wished that Danny Fang would turn up to be a nice guy in the future.

    "Thank you, Miss Li. I''m leaving now." Jenny Shan felt relieved. But L spoke again to her when she had just turned around to leave.

 Chapter 211 The Secret of the Old Pocket Watch

    "Tell Mrs. Fang when you go back that I will return it immediately after it is used."

    It was not L''s and she also didn''t want to be in its possession either. Though she was unwilling to search for the secret of the old pocket watch, she couldn''t guarantee that, maybe, she could change her mind in one day.

    Without turning back, Jenny Shan nodded and thought that although L was in such a high position, she had a good personality.

    In Fang''s Family.

    Opening the door of her vi, Jenny smelled the fragrance of Tieguanyin, a variety of oolong tea. A white-haireddy with cheongsam stood in the front of the bamboo table and enjoyed her tea.

    The wrinkles on her face couldn''t hide her serious and calm manner.

    Hearing the door open, she slowly opened her eyes.

    Jenny Shan went straightly toward her and spoke respectfully: "Mother, L agreed." She knew what her husband was and what he had done. Maybe it was because of her.

    Ebisu Yangshe in front of the tea table, tried to stand up and Jenny set aside her bag in a hurry and came to assist her.

    "That old pocket watch is an object that many people would be most eager to own. One day, she might go to Mando Bay. Although she could be taken care of by the Blood Sacrifice, Soul Killer would not let her go so easily through the city. God bless her!" Ebisu Yangshe sat on the sofa in the living room and began to pray with her beads.

    Thinking of L''s words, Jenny told her mother-inw: "She said that if the ring is needed one day, she would return it back soon after that."

    If it is needed one day? Didn''t she n to unveil the secret of the old pocket watch?

    "Ok, I see! You have spoken with Harry''s assistant, haven''t you? That assistant seemed normal but he must be someone abnormal. Pay close attention to him." Ebisu Yangshe was now lost in thought. If she was right, Joey must be rted with Mando Bay and he must be big.

    If Joey was rted to Mando Bay, what a powerful man Harry was!

    She had paid attention to the recent news in entertainment about a triangl

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    age again. In the past, she refused to bury her inmost thoughts.

    But now, she had to think about things more concisely in most circumstances, about what she should or shouldn''t say.

    She admired them...

    "Thank you that you still love me, it means a lot. But I''m now living a happy life and I have no n to return to the entertainment business. How about I send you a request to be your Wechat friends? Then we couldmunicate more often when we are free."

    Then, she took her phone out of the bag, and requested to be their Wechat friend, and also took a picture with them. After that, she went straight back home.

    As she arrived at home, she heard that her phone was ringing. When she looked at it, it was amazing! Those girls had set up a group named " Our Sister", and L was a member of them.

    The group was full with 500 people in a second.

    After so many years, she still had so many fans out there.

    "Hello, everyone! I''m L. Nice to see you guys." She sent them a sentence. Getting out of her Maserati, she went toward the vi as she yed with her phone.

    In the vi.

    Landon looked happy as he saw the running Nicole. Angie and Jordan were also at home, but not Harold.

    "Mommy!" Nicole ran to her mom when she saw her back home again.

    She hugged and kissed her "My sweetheart!"

    "Mommy, Nicole missed you so much! I love you!"

 Chapter 212 So Powerful

    With a happy gaze, L kissed her daughter on the cheeks again. After greeting and doing the usual small talk with her parents and grandfather, she hurriedly sat on the sofa. "Nicole, how is everything going in school? Are you having fun with your teacher and ssmates? Do you listen to what your teacher says? Are you a good girl in school?", L asked, obviously missing her daughter so much.

    Angie remembered something and her look became somewhat strange. She heard Nicole said, " Mommy, I have hit a boy because he lifted my skirt. You told me once that boys should not lift girls'' skirt. It''s not good, right?" Nicoleined in a very angry tone.

    Hearing Nicole voice out ain made L shudder a bit. Her baby girl was surely growing up now. L looked intently at her daughter and replied, "Are you hurt, did he hit you back?"

    "How dare he do this to my daughter? He should be hit in the face too!" L thought.

    Nicole chuckled andughed. "Oh, I''m fine. But I did bite him!"

    She looked at herughing daughter and shook her hand. "But next time it happens again, you should tell the teacher so the boy will stop. Okay?"

    Angie was listening to her granddaughter''s recount of the day and was very amused. Looking at his elder brother and imagining what happened, L grinned and said, "Brother, you are so powerful!"

    Angie stared at her daughter and interrupted, "What do you mean by being powerful? It was him who should deal with that and not make any trouble! It''s time to marry your friend so as to control him."

    All of a sudden, Angie took out a piece of paper from the drawer and passed it to L. "Look, select one of the dates from these three!"

    Asking L to choose the date? Really? L looked back at her brother. Jordan said in a very calm tone, "I''m OK with these three days. No worries."

    ...

    L have been worrying about this wedding for some time. Would Wendy be happy if she marry L''s brother? Jordan did not want to show his emotions and was a bit conservative.

    "Brother, Wendy is my best girlfriend. Could you be more concerned about your wedding and be more active in preparing for it?"

    Jordan abruptly picked the paper from L''s hand and said, "Then, that''s the date!" He selected the date in the middle.

    L counted the days. It would be just within the month.

    "The wedding ceremony will be prepared and organized by mother

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    child who you were with in the amusement park the same child that you and Harry Si gave birth to?"

    ...

    L listened to all the questions in a calm outside appearance but her mind was all messed up. All these years, people had seen her in a negative way and had not paid much attention to her. She was not used to this.

    Because of Harry''s permission especially regarding his actions in Lillian''s publishing office, almost all the journalists in the city came today!

    If she didn''t say a word about what she feels, would she be unfair and unreasonable? Or be so hard to deal with?

    She then smiled to one of the cameras and said in a sophisticated and reassuring manner, "Good morning, everyone. We are in the grounds of mypany. As an acting CEO, it is not suitable to answer any of your questions about my private life here. We have to maintain our professionalism at all times. Please pay more attention to SL and support the group. Thank you!"

    "Miss Li, can I have a second with you for a one-on-one interview?"

    "Yes, Miss Li. Although you''re not in the entertainment circle anymore, you still have a lot of fans who want to hear from you. Just for them, can I ask you some questions?"

    ...

    In that very moment, a group of guards came to the aid of L and helped her find rush through the entrance door. "I apologize but I have been busy with my work recently. If any journalists want to ask me about something, please contact with my assistant, Leo Zhu and he will respond to your questions. Thank you!" With that, L stepped into the building with guards on both of her sides.

 Chapter 213 Reviled and Abused by the Public

    L politely smiled and nodded at the reporters. She did not want to sound and look arrogant. Then she walked directly to the office.

    It was the first time for her to face so many reporters, so she was a little dumbstruck and actually did not know what to say. After going into the building, L felt secretly relieved and walked towards the elevator.

    In Mo Family of C Country.

    Ynda sat in the living room and stared angrily at the television. It showed the live interview of L regarding the issue. L was wearing an orange off-shoulder jumpsuit, little to no makeup, yet she was still attractive enough to get lots of men on their feet.

    Faced with numerous reporters, she was smiling calmly as if she had everything under control. L looked more than a queen, with her orange lipstick. She looked very sophisticated.

    Though Ynda did not want to admit, she can''t deny that L was perfect and iparable. She was shining in the spotlight.

    A middle-aged couple opened the door. The woman wore a ck dress, and the tall and portly man was in a suit.

    Seeing her daughter sitting calmly on the couch, Molly Wu approached with her heels tapping noisily on the floor.

    "Ynda! The whole world knows! How could you just sit here doing nothing? This is uneptable!" Molly hurriedly sat next to her daughter, and stared at the woman on the screen. It was her! That evil of a woman!

    James Mo tossed his key to their expensive table made of rose wood, and nced at her daughter. Now everyone knew the truth. It was bing a disgrace!

    Though James and Molly knew that Ynda did something really wrong, they still did not want to admit it. They still desired to protect their image.

    "Ynda, ask Harry to have dinner with us."

    That Harry didn''t even care about his fiancee''s parents at all! He was not a true man. Gentlemen do not treat women like this! Was it that easy for him to woo a woman, get together, and suddenly break up with her?

    Both of them are already engaged. James could not just ignore the news and approach everything without being angry.

    The thought of asking Harry to dine with them made her cringe. Ynda sneered. Probably he even would not answer her call. He was that cold to her.

    "Did you hear what your father just say? Ask Harry toe here tonight!" Molly pulled Ynda''s arm and frowned at her.

    Ynda could not control herself anymore. She shouted, "Mother, I j

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    orrow, and she nned to spend this night in the lounge after work. She was slowly bing anxious.

    At seven in the evening, somebody knocked at the CEO office. "Come in, please!" L looked up at the person standing by the door, while putting her signature on a document.

    Joey? She couldn''t believe this! He was supposed to be here tomorrow, right? What was he doing here right now?

    "Miss Li, my boss asked me to pick you up!" Joey smiled and looked at L, who obviously did not expect this. She was stunned. "Silly girl. Did she really think Mr. Si would wait for tomorrow?

    Of course he would love to see her as soon as possible. Plus, what a wonderful night this is! How could he waste it!", Joey said to himself in amusement.

    Joey was always on the side of L. She was really a woman of elegance and had a warm, loving heart.

    L picked up her files, and rushed to board Harry''s private ne...

    Harry''s ne was exhrating! There were wine racks, bathrooms, beds, and a dining table with a dozen or so chairs on the luxurious and spacious ne. This must have cost millions!

    L became very excited as she thought of the man that she was going to see. Chatting andughing with Joey all throughout the flight, it seemed like the journey was fast and short. Theynded at around 9 PM.

    The nended in the clearing, then the door opened.

    L walked down the steps cautiously in her high heels. Though it was at night, she was shocked and amazed by what she saw.

    An extravagant estate showed before her very eyes, covering an area of at least hundreds of hectares. Oh, this is life!

 Chapter 214 Have Our Last Romance

    Private airport, golf course, privateke, transparent greenhouse, wine cer and the like¡ª¡ª all owned by Harry. Vaguely the sound of waves woulde in the ears.

    The ce where she got off the ne was right at the front door of the three-floor white castle.

    Two lines of luxurious streetmps lighted the dark road; fountain in the little garden squirted out spring water. The three-meter white door was opened; in front of it stood a man wearing a ck robe.

    The man looked at her with his dark eyes while swirling a ss of vintage wine.

    The woman wearing a white suit walked increasingly closer; her affection in the eyes could no longer be hidden.

    Even L, born with a silver spoon, couldn''t help marveling at the magnificence of the mansion. When she first arrived here, she somehow felt a bit inferior. How rich is Harry with all those vis, mansions and pricey cars!

    On the first floor, two lines of pirs separated the spatial parlor into two, with one side being a lucid swimming pool and the other side being a white exhibition wall of famous paintings.

    The man looked at the woman walking towards him, held her hands and moved her closer.

    He gave an elegant sip of the wine before putting the goblet on the booth.

    He held her in his arms by pulling her hands and kissed her smiling lips.

    Her dark eyes was so enchanting that they made L''s heart racing.

    "Hi, my ex." She stepped back a little bit and greeted him with a smile.

    Ex¡­

    Harry had a gulp of wine and prepared to kissed it back to her mouth.

    ...

    L instantly walked a few steps back before saying "Harry, you are gross." She feinted an angry look at the man.

    He was gross? Upon hearing this, the man wrinkled his beautiful eyebrows.

    He put the goblet aside randomly and lifted her up by her waist.

    Her feet suddenly separating the white carpet, L hugged his neck in a hurry.

    She looked at her mischievous smile and felt quite confused¡ª¡ªwasn''t her supposed to be punished here.

    After going through two lines of pirs finally came the hall, almost covering an area of

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ed the phone of her watchdog in SL Group in A Country. The man helped keep an eye on L. Anything rted to Harry would be reported to her.

    "Where is L?", she asked with grinding teeth.

    The man on the other side of the phone stood up from the bed and answered only after he arrived at the balcony, "She gave some instructions about the work to the general manager and deputy CEO before going on a two-day business trip. But I''m not clear where she goes."

    After hanging up, Ynda thought for some while whether the woman was L. Well, tomorrow she would know after a trip to Leroy Manor where Harry lived.

    She then found out Nael''s phone and transferred him some money to make Steve be on call.

    If that woman was L, she would do whatever it takes to get rid of her.

    In the morning, the sun shone. L was still asleep. The man pulled open the curtain of the balcony after shower. Upon opening the ss door, the sound of waves instantly came to the ears.

    L rubbed her sleepy eyes. She wanted to get more sleep on the big cozy bed.

    Harry went back to bed in robe, took the sleepy L in his arms and kissed her red lips.

    L crooned a bit and hugged his neck.

    On the balcony, they enjoyed the sunshine, the sea view and the waves patting. Their ce was right towards the sea, the best location for outdoor sports. they never need to mind anyone may interrupt.

 Chapter 215 The Liger

    It was already afternoon when L woke up again. She found herself alone in therge luxurious room. She hadpletely overslept.

    Totally exhausted from all the work that she had to recently, she dragged herself to the bathroom, a sophisticated room covered with light brown hand-painted tiles.

    Arge mirror divided the suite into two areas. In the outside, two wash basins wereid alongside a round table that had all kinds of toiletries on it.

    There was an expensive automatic toilet and arge couch inside. Designers also arranged a circr bathtub next to a French window. It was big enough to hold a dozen people.

    Since the sea was not far from the room, one can both enjoy a hot bubble bath and a beautiful view of the sea at the same time. Harry really knew how to live in the richne!

    L turned on the tap and slowly stepped into the bathtub where water was already gently flowing and filling the tub. To fully enjoy her private moment, she also drew the curtain before soaking herself in a warm milk bath.

    After rxing for a long time, she dried her hair and walked out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her, the white carpet softly caressing her delicate feet.

    Seeing her clothing fragments on the floor, she had a shback tost night when Harry greedily tore off her clothes like a wolf and flung them to the ground. Such wonderful, sexy memories......

    So she decided to wear his clothes. She went into the cloakroom where suits, shirts and trousers hang neatly in several wardrobes. Harry had all types of attires in here! Suddenly she noticed theyer for neckties. Why did the neckties seem so familiar to her? Oh! All of them were from her!

    All of them!

    He did fish them out from the sea! What a surprise!

    "OK, for all the bad things you''ve done for me, I grant you pardon this time." thought L with a big grin on her face. She chose one of his shirts to put on.

    ... The shirt only just covered her legs, but she did not care about it. She rolled up the sleeves and walked out of the cloakroom. She missed Harry and she thought of looking for him.

    She took out her phone from her handbag. She still had to unlock the phone when she heard a knock on the door.

    She put it down and ran to open the door, only to find Joey standing in the doorway. She thought it was Harry and she was a bit disappointed.

    Seeing the sexydy in front of him, Joey was embarrasse

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    er strength on running. She muttered in a loud voice, "Why is the mansion so far from here? Come on! Run faster! I don''t want to be eaten by that monster!"

    Harry looked at the watch on his wrist. It was exactly scatter-feed time for the liger. The animal must be very hungry right now! His heart pacing so fast, he pushed a lever that greatly increased the speed of the car.

    L risked a nce at her back and became so scared. She slowed down for a second and stammered, "Gosh... Yo...Ynda¡­ was...knocked down!"

    A lot of screaminging from the phone made Harry frown. What''s happened to Ynda? How dare shee to his manor without his permission?

    L screamed again before he could say a word, " Harry! The liger...it is tearing Ynda''s dress..." She was stunned at the scene that was just within her and forgot about running. She stood there, frozen in terror.

    What? It tore Ynda''s dress? Harry couldn''t believe his ears. "Isn''t there a caretaker nearby?" He asked in panic. He skillfully turned the steering wheel and then saw his manor.

    Nobody was around here. She can only hear Ynda''s yelling so she shook her head, "No...nobody is here!...FUCK! What am I going to do?" A sudden curse word from L deepened his frown.

    What happened? Why is L suddenly blurting out dirty words? She seldom said any foulnguage before! The liger was usually very docile. It could only get scary when it was hungry. Oh gosh, special period! Figuring out the situation, he closed his eyes for a second and took a deep breath.

    As he expected, L''s screaming again confirmed his fearful worries.

 Chapter 216 Let Her Imagination Run Wild Without Borders

    "H..H..Harry! The liger is attacking Ynda! And she is going to be eaten by that beast!" What''s more, it was live version! She couldn''t bear to see this through her very eyes. Ynda screeched, struggled, and was frantically crying as she was lying on thewn on her back.

    Oh my god! The liger was tightly gripping her! This could cause a lot of rumors and news!

    Wait, though this liger hadn''t done anything harmful or shameful to Ynda, if she had a video record Ynda''s embarrassing experience, she could use it to do anything what she wants to do to this bitch in the future.

    Hanging up immediately, she opened the camera on her phone, zoomed in, then videoed for a while.

    If Ynda tried to get rid of her, she would upload this video online. Her panic made L feel so d.

    Tears ran down Ynda''s cheeks. She was lying on the ground and controlled by the liger. Her arms was pressed tightly by its ws. Her clothes were also bitten to pieces.

    Who could drive this disgusting beast away? Somebody help her! "Where are you, Harry? I don''t want to be treated like this!" Ynda murmured.

    The stinky smell of the liger made her want to vomit, but she couldn''t do anything that might make the creature angry.

    Ynda soon escted into hysteria and insanity as she screamed with horror and desperation, "Get away from me! Don''t touch me! Somebody please help me..."

    "Harry, I don''t want you to see me like this. No!" thought Ynda to herself.

    Who can save her? She was growing increasingly terrified.

    The damned liger! She used all the strength left in her to get rid of its ws.

    But what she did was useless. The liger stuck its long tongue and was drooling uncontrobly. When Ynda smelled the stink from the liger''s mouth, she turned her head against it and began to vomit.

    On the other hand, L worried this liger would be more aggressive, so she looked around and ran to a tree. Luckily, this tree was not very high. Taking off her high-heeled shoes, she began to climb the tree. The rough edges of the trunk scratched her wless legs.

    It was so difficult for her to climb because she hadn''t done it for a long time. She could only reach a height which was the half of this tree after several tries to go up much higher. But she eventually gave up and had a clear and vivid view of the ce.

    It was the first time for her to see a battle between an animal and a human being!

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    rs to each other. But, his L would be living in the manor now. He could not risk any danger to happen to her. It was better to send that beast away to avoid something unnecessary from happening.

    Beside him, L held his hand tightly. He nced at her and saw that she was shaking her head to him.

    It was a pity to send that handsome liger away. She was willing to raise it herself. She believed that today''s attack to Ynda was just an ident.

    She would clean this liger carefully and bathe it. Otherwise, she would feel really disgusted whenever she thought it had touched Ynda.

    Harry probably knew what she was thinking about. She was so scared of cats so how could she be fond of that liger?

    Then he remembered several days ago, he found a female liger to mate with the male one. The female liger would be delivered here several dayster. So he nodded his head. "Don''t send it away any more. Just lock it in the cage."

    "All right, Mr. Si." Sighing with relief, the trainer locked the cage and found the torn clothes nearby.

    "Even a beast could grope a woman.", thought the trainer. ncing at the embarrassing Ynda who was lying on the ground, he came up with a wicked idea andughed loudly.

    He pretended to cover Ynda with his clothes when he thought there were monitoring equipment all around the Manor. Then he carried her into the car and drove away.

    Harry''s manor was in a secluded ce. However, the trainer stopped his car at a more secluded ce.

    He looked at Ynda with me in his eyes. Damn! She had such smooth skin and perfect figure... She was so irresistible.

 Chapter 217 I Will Be Yours

    The man put on a disgusting smirk and then hurriedly knelt on top of the almost naked Ynda.

    Knowing that this was an opportunity that is too good to be true, he seized the moment before he sent her to the hospital.

    Inside the Castle.

    "I kind of envy Ynda now. She can even bravely take that liger by herself. She must be a perfect match for you." L, pped Harry boldly in the shoulder, to thetter''s surprise.

    Harry, who was applying the ice cubes on her face, first gave her a cold look, then said seriously, "I will never even touch her. You are the one, the only one. Don''t you worry a bit." Then he looked deep in thoughts and added in a more serious tone, "Unlike you, I don''t sleep with others."

    For a few seconds, L felt quite confused. But at the thought of Nicole, their beautiful daughter, she straightened it all out.

    "Oh, Harry, you are making fun of me. I have already endured all the negative things because for four years, I stood silent. But now, my daughter and I need the family that we have always desired. I will let you know the truth after I am pregnant!" L thought.

    She pretended to be angry, moved his hand away from her and stood from the sofa.

    But Harry refused to let her go and pulled her back to hisp.

    L drew her face away in an angle that he couldn''t see.

    "Well, well. I will never mention it again." He consoled her gently. After all, they were divorced for four years already. He was not entitled to force her to be faithful to him.

    Especially when it came to Thomas Herren, God knows what tricks he yed to get Nicole.

    She prepared for a while and then her tears flooded. She looked back at the gentle man pitifully and said, " If you are really angry with the fact that I am sleeping with another man, you should just let me go. I was not faithful to you, anyway."

    Harry panicked at the sight of her tears. He put down the ice cubes and wiped her tears away. "Silly, let bygones be bygones. Tell me, who upies that heart of yours?"

    He looked her directly in the eye. No lie could ever escape his eyes. L blinked her eyes and remembered that she once asked him, "Do you love me?" He answered, "Have a guess."

    "Have a guess." Four yearster, she gave back the same answer. It made h

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    t the feud between Ynda and L.

    Ynda didn''t answer his question. She just said, "Pay the medical bill in anonymity and bride the doctor to delete my case. Don''t ask the case or my illness. I''ll be out of the hospital in a minute."

    What really happened? He was hesitant to ask her.

    Though quite confused, Nael simply nodded. After putting the hot food before her, he left as she said.

    Ynda ate the food, felt eating the food was like chewing wax. When Nael came back, she abruptly left the hospital with him on her side.

    In Waterfront Apartment.

    It was around midnight and no one could see them here. Nael took Ynda, who was still in a hospital gown, to her apartment.

    The apartment boasted four rooms and two studios, covering an area of over 200 square meters. Harry gave this to her eight years ago.

    The apartment was in a bit of a mess as no one has lived there recently. Nael cleaned it up for her as fast as he could.

    He cleaned and fixed the bed and took her to it. But Ynda didn''t just let him go, she kissed him warmly on his lips.

    Her mouth has been vited by that liger. It must be cleaned by some other''s mouth. She thought to herself.

    The sudden kiss almost paralyzed Nael. What was wrong with Ynda today? He was both surprised and pleased. He could not understand why she suddenly had an eye for him. Was she using him for some purpose?

    At thest moment, Nael remembered her wound, so he forced himself to let go of the beautiful body and let her rest.

 Chapter 218 Full of Her Shadows

    Knowing that Nael was considerate to her, Ynda felt it even more touching. It had been a long time since someonest cared so much about her.

    Because of that woman, Harry would not even love her even if they get married. Instead of experiencing a haunted marriage, she might as well cheat on him. "From now on, I am yours."

    Nael looked at her and was utterly astonished. He could not help but wonder if this was just a dream.

    Ynda took the initiative to put her arms around his neck and hug him. She looked at the man in front of her. Nael was also very handsome. "Seriously,e to my apartment after four days. Okay?" She whispered seductively in his ears.

    It was already midnight when Nael left Ynda''s ce and drove home in ecstasy.

    He knew Ynda was really obsessed with Harry and they were about to get married. But her invitation was too difficult and enticing to reject.

    He walked into his house, and looked at his wife who was slightly chubby. He was confused. He seemed to be seeing another woman.

    Nael went through a sleepless night.

    Inside the Castle.

    Despite only staying in the manor for two days, L felt refreshed and rxed.

    There was nothing really fun to do at Harry''s ce, yet she never felt bored.

    But the problem was she must leave him no matter how she abhors the idea.

    In Li Family.

    The explosion and kidnappingst time led Lucy Wei to be sentenced to lifetime imprisonment for trafficking organs and people, and drug abuse.

    Then Landon had the ruins of their destroyed vi ttened so they could start anew.

    The open ground became a perfect airport as a helicopternded beside the vi that night.

    It drew the attention of Harold and his wife as well as Jordan¡ª¡ªthey were all looking at the mysterious private ne.

    Out of the ne went a man and a woman who were both very familiar. Only then did they realize what was going on.

    Harry and L went off the ne, with their hands intertwined. "Get inside."

    He looked at the beautiful woman in front of him and intimately arranged her hair.

    L nodded, her eyes full of love and care. Still she forced herself to let go of his hands and took a stride forward. But she nearly knelt down as her weak legs gave in.

    Fortunately, Harry was just close behind to help her. L was embarrassed and push

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    stop smoking when I am not around?" She sounded pretty serious. Harry could even imagine how serious her face looks like right now.

    He removed the cigarette and fiddled with it in his hand. With an evil smile on his face, he replied, "Any reward if I don''t smoke?"

    L looked at her daughter sleeping like a log, smiled and said in an enticing way, "Of course. You''ll get some." Without some reward, how can she win him back?

    "Tell me about it. Let''s see whether it''s tempting enough." After throwing the lighter precisely into the garbage bin not far away, he leaned back against the chair, put the cigarette beneath his nose and enjoyed its smell.

    It was like her smell, tempting, inviting and irresistible.

    She turned off the bedmp,id on the bed with her back to Nicole, and lowered her voice as much as possible. She said charmingly, "Honey, I miss you so much."

    At such a silent night, L''s luscious voice sent a pleasant shiver in his body.

    He froze and he felt something inside him spark. He answered with a hoarse voice, "You princess, wait for me to tame you."

    L smiled, her face full of affection, and replied, "Mr. Si, you should sleep now. Don''t stay up working."

    Harry, at first prepared to switch on theputer, drew back his hand and looked at his watch. It was already gettingte at night. "Em...Time to go to bed."

    "Good night."

    "Okay. Good night."

    After hanging up the phone, Harry went into the bedroom, took a shower and then went to bed. He kept on thinking and imagining L until he fell asleep.

 Chapter 219 All Acknowledged Lola Was Really Loved by Boss Si

    The next morning.

    L, refreshed and rejuvenated for another work day, went to the table with Nicole for breakfast. Angie nced at Nicole, who was wearing a new blue dress, and wondered, "When did Nicole get this dress?"

    L smiled when she saw her mother stare at her granddaughter''s dress. Nicole said happily, "Grandma, mommy said this dress was from uncle Harry. Uncle is so sweet, right?"

    Everybody then knew what was going on. They knew that Harry still thought that Nicole was the daughter of L and another man.

    But he was okay even with that in mind¡ª¡ªhe surely loved L with all his heart and soul.

    "I somehow heard a helicopternd outside the vi." When the helicopter arrivedst night, Landon was already at bed and didn''t get up.

    Landon''s sudden question embarrassed L a bit. She coughed and then exined, "Grandfather, I was just sent backst night by thepany from a business trip. There''s nothing to look into it, all right?"

    Landon then put on the expression of disbelief. The other three just raised their eyebrows and skeptically looked at L who was hiding her embarrassment by eating.

    Did they really happen to see Harry? "Well L, did you really go on a business trip? Not a date?"

    Angie''s skeptical joke made L hide her head even lower. She just merely replied, "Mother, eat more, talk less."

    But Landon knew from the happy look of his granddaughter that she was really d and contented. He secretly hoped that Harry and L would find a way to get back together for real.

    Angie fed a teaspoon of soup to Nicole, then remembered, "The mother of that little boy messing with Nicolest time tried to see you and asked you to give her husband a break and some space. What is going on?"

    But L didn''t know a thing about the incident. She raised her head to look at Nicole and said confusingly, "Who is her husband?"

    "Jill Wang!" Jordan, who was silently eating his meal, looked up and said, "I don''t know him. Who is that man?" Who was Jill Wang? Why would her wife tell her to give this Jill some space? What had happened?

    Angie stared at her son, and wondered whether Jordan did something to cause this conflict.

    "His son lifted Nicole''s dress; his mother said something bad about Nicole; so I texted Nicole''s father. It''s the right thing to do." Jordan said s

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    while ago.

    The East Group were all ecstatic. Someone had as much as over 100 dors¡ª¡ªpretty good luck!

    For red packets, the amount was not that important. As long as the number was not as little as several pennies, everybody would feel pretty good then. It was just like a game!

    "Miss Li rules. Thank you, Miss Li!" What Swan said in the senior executives group made everybody else join the thank you group.

    L thought for a while, then encouraged and motivated the members, "That''s all right. We are all working for a better SLpany. Let''s strive together and achieve more sess in the future."

    Harry replied, "Nice words. You deserve a red packet."

    ...

    Following these words, Harry sent a red packet to L in the CEO group. Others in the group all had a tacit agreement not to get it. They respected the both of them that much. Though they were not face to face with each other, L blushed and imed the red packet.

    "Thank you, Boss Si. You''re still the best." She replied politely and sent new red packets in the group.

    In over ten minutes, all CEOs and some senior executives of SLpany all acknowledged L was really loved by Boss Si.

    They all thought well of L since she was quite generous. Yet they didn''t know that the money actually came from Boss Si.

    Then L dealt and epted many friend requests.

    Requests were from the SLpany and the fan group she was in earlier. As long as she didn''t see them as bad influences, she epted every request. She was feeling quite generous...and really happy.

 Chapter 220 Thomas Herrenâ€™s Resignation

    Soon enough, L''s WeChat app stopped working.

    ...

    She cast it away in distress. It may have crashed because of the barrage of messages that she received. It would be wiser to concentrate on her work first.

    Around noon L turned her phone on again to search for a nearby restaurant for her lunch. She clicked open the Weibo app and was surprised of what she saw.

    The headline was Thomas Herren''s resignation. The inte was full of its coverage. It became a nationwide issue.

    L''s attention was caught immediately. She stopped chewing her food as she quickly browsed through the news. It shocked her that Thomas Herren had officially resigned from his post today and was now taking a back seat and working on some minor governmental issues. It was really true. She actually thought that Thomas was just bluffing...

    But he really quit his job! It stirred the world that he just suddenly decided to resign from the position of the president.

    Major news tforms were reporting the matter in details.

    Many citizens felt greatly sorry that their handsome and kind president decided to fade out of the stage. Thomas Herren was not just a physical specimen, he was also efficient in what he does.

    Right at that very moment, the beloved former president was dialing L''s number.

    He couldn''t help but think about her all the time. Without even noticing himself, he already dialed her number. His heart still screamed for L. All these years...

    "How about going to the mall tonight? Will that be okay for you?" His tone was casual and joyful. L could sense his smile just by hearing his voice.

    She thought about it and happily epted his offer. "Sure. But I might be finishingte today. There''s a lot of work to do." She had a spoonful of her lunch, a te of pae, which she ordered just moments ago.

    This Thomas, he just wouldn''t stop chasing after her! Why always her? He could always win anybody''s heart. She needed to have a word with him tonight. She needed to stop this. She didn''t want to waste his time...

    "It''s okay, I wille and pick you up." Thomas sat in the armchair on his balcony. He had never been this rxed. His job always forced him to be alert and mindful of everything.

    L finished the call by confirming that she will indeed go with him. Then she quickly ate up the remaining food and returned to herpany.

    As she was about to enter the building, she ran into a woman.

    L examined thedy in curiosity as she didn''t know why she would stop in front of her like that. The chubby woman was in her thirties and was wearing a piece of dark blue dress. She had a pair of white wedges on her feet and a matching bag of the same color in her hands.

    The woman looked sad at f

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    nding and waiting for her. He looked charming with his hands in the trousers'' pockets and a big handsome smile. He was looking straight at her.

    As L walked into his sight, his smile grew even bigger.

    L returned him a sweet smile: "Sorry for keeping you waiting. I appreciate youing here to fetch me."

    Thomas shook his head. "No big deal. How about dinner with me? What do you fancy tonight? I''ll let you choose." They walked towards the limo parked by the roadside. Thomas waved at the driver as he personally opened the back seat door for L.

    L said thank you to him in a soft voice. She couldn''t deny that Thomas was really sweet.

    When he joined her from the other side of the car, she said: "Anything will do. Surprise me."

    Thomas looked at her and said: "I thought hotpot would be your best option." He remembered that was what the due diligence report wrote.

    L thought for a second and agreed: "Why not. There is one that I would like to try. Right on the high street." She rmended with great interest.

    Thomas asked the chauffeur to head for the high street. Then he turned around and fetched a big box for her. His eyes were shining with excitement, "Open it! I hope you like it."

    L was surprised. She took the box and gazed at the wrapping. She was feeling both excited and anxious about this. It was a delicate square-shaped box with a beautiful white bow on top of it.

    The box was huge. She opened it and found a bunch of rare blue roses inside. They were really beautiful. She counted them and realized there were 19 roses on the box.

    "I had them air-transported from Japan earlier today. Do you like them? I hope you do." He was very satisfied and fulfilled to see L be surprised with joy.

    L was truly moved. How she wish it was Harry who sent her these roses.

 Chapter 221 Blue Enchantress

    Having seen that L became very speechless, Thomas Herren gently held her hand and put the flowers in it.

    "Hmm. Don''t you like it?"

    L shook her head and said, "Yeah, but... that is too much for me... I don''t think I can ept this..."

    "Well, fine. You don''t have to worry about that. All you are to me is more than enough." He gently cut off her words by raising his index finger.

    She just looked at him nkly and stood motionless. For a moment there, she did not know what to say. She thought he was going to give up on her. She did not expect that Thomas would love her this much.

    Thomas put down his finger, noticed that L was in a bit of a trance, and grinned at her. He knew what she was thinking. But he just can''t let go of her. His mind says that he should go but his heart strongly disagrees.

    "Do you have any free time these days? How about we going out with Nicole for several days? It''s all I ask." Thomas hid his tone of desperation by smiling again.

    L pondered a little bit, thought of his sweet words and said, "No, I know you have just resigned. But you must still be very busy."

    She refused him like she always used to do, leaving him no chance. Thomas clenched his fists in the dark.

    "L, he is going to be married. Can''t you see that? I don''t want you to be hurt again."

    He asked her in a serious tone. The smile on his face was gone.

    She took a deep breath and looked at him who looked angry, and replied, "Mr. Herren, I said I would not give up."

    Thomas withdrew his gaze, leaned against the back of the chair and closed his eyes. What should he do with her? It seemed like he has done everything he could.

    It was so silent in the car that the driver also became nervous. He has never seen Mr. Herren be so angry like this.

    They arrived at the pedestrian street. Thomas got out of the car and walked over to open the door for L.

    She promptly got out of the car, leaving the bouquet behind.

    But Thomas took out the bouquet from the car and put it into L''s hands. "Take it with you for dinner. Please."

    ... "Thomas is acting rather weird. He has been so pushy today." L thought to herself. Thomas was alwa

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    s and they came to save them.

    Just when L doubted who they were, the phone in her bag rang and she quickly took out the phone. It was Harry...

    Looking at the people who were fighting with the gangsters in front of her, she probably knew. She felt a warm sense in her heart.

    "Are you with him?" Harry asked from the other side of the phone. He was obviously unhappy.

    "Yes."

    "L, stay away from him." He warned sternly. Those people who were sent by Joey could be reced. When L was in trouble, they didn''t go to save her at first, but called Harry for further instruction.

    L remembered her thoughts early that day. "I must hang up, Mr. Herren was injured." She immediately hung up the phone and put it in her bag. At the same time, Thomas had contacted the chauffeur.

    She lifted his arm and the blood began to drip. It looked like a deep cut.

    The blood made L feel dry in her mouth. She wanted to touch his wound but failed with fear.

    "It''s no big deal, don''t worry." What mattered to Thomas was not the cut on his arm, but the fear on L''s face.

    After a while, patrolmen came to their aid.

    None of the bodyguards sent by Harry were injured. They seized a few gangsters and sent them to the police car.

    The chauffeur drove there as quickly as he could.

    He was shocked to see that Thomas was wounded. Only today that there were no bodyguards, and bad things happened... They should be more careful next time.

 Chapter 222 On the Hot Search

    Harry, at the CEO office in C country, was very angry for being hung up. "Well done! She is growing supercilious now. She should be taught a lesson. She not only stayed with that man, but also even dared to hang him up!" Harry thought to himself.

    The man sat in an office chair, his face showing a lot of anger and despair.

    Just then, someone entered the office. Joey, who didn''t know what happened, held his mobile phone with a trembling hand. When Joey saw that his face was overcast with anger, he hesitated toe to him. "This is not good", he thought in his mind.

    In this case, he should not let him know about the news. At thought of this, Joey drew back her phone immediately and put it in his pocket. He stepped back to the office door.

    The petty action of Joey didn''t escape his shrewd eyes. "Take out your phone!" The low and deep voice from his boss was like a voice from hell. It scared him and he stood there, frozen and motionless.

    After Joey wiped the sweat off his face, he honestly told boss, "Boss, you''re in a bad mood, so I think it''s better for you not to see the news."

    After hearing this, that man stared at him ever angrier. Joey took out the phone quickly, and then gave it to Harry as he made his way to his desk.

    He also flipped his phone page to the hot topic of Weibo, and then put the phone on the office desk.

    A conspicuous title appeared in his eyes: Ex-president Kisses the Female CEO of SL Group on the Streets.

    ...

    The picture was very clear: a man was hugging tightly a woman who was holding a bunch of blue enchantress in the street. They were kissing each other!

    Comments had exploded on the Inte, and people have been moring for more gossips and rumors. The most popr one of which is that: "Mr. Si,e out and fight back. There is someone who wants to snatch your Miss Li."

    Besides that, the other remarks were made from fans of Thomas: "Dear Thomas, can you not jam into the rtionship between them, making a worldly love triangle?"

    Moreover, an online friend named Drinking Vinegar in Leisure Time made ament: "Mr. Si has his own fiancee. What are you talking about? So dear Thomas must be with Miss Li!"

    Harry scanned the online remarks casually, and found out that most of the people supported Thomas.

    He clenched Joey''s phone for quite a while. "Delete all of these, " he said in a low voice.

    At the nex

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    a''s recent news were even hotter than her younger brother''s. "You must break it as soon as possible. Otherwise, your reputation will be ruined by the two men."

    L nodded her head and chatted with her mother about Nicole. After a while, Angie left.

    When she was already alone, L opened the Weibo hot search. The kissing picture of her and Thomas was reposted and the number of hot remarks had reached hundreds of thousands.

    "Ah, it''s a pity that she won''t return to the entertainment circle." She secretly grinned.

    The first hotmentary actually included a remark that they should be together. She was even more silent.

    The second was to tell Harry someone is stealing her woman and ask him to stay alert.

    She also found positivements on her. Then of course, there were some bad ones: "A woman of no morals, being two-timing and hooking a someone else''s fiance!" She spent a long time reading all of the remarks andments.

    Eventually, she turned off the phone, took a shower and went to sleep.

    In SL Group.

    L, who had just left his brother''s car, saw thepany''s doorway surrounded by many people. They should be the reporters.

    "It was definitely the newsst night that led the reporters toe to verify." L thought. She sat back again into the car, letting her brother drive into the underground parking lot. She prepared to avoid reporters and take the elevator directly to the CEO''s office.

    However, she did not expect that there were several reporters around the elevators in the underground parking lot... This was really getting out of hand.

 Chapter 223 The Hype

    As L was getting out of the car, a reporter spotted her and rushed towards the car.

    "How about I send you there? There are more people in here." Jordan frowned at her when he saw reporters rush out.

    She shook her head, "No. Jordan, don''t worry, I can solve it on my own. Take care and don''t worry too much about me." L got off, closed the door and walked towards the elevator. She held her chin up high and wore a "professional smile" on her face.

    Immediately, she was surrounded by the reporters and was asked all kinds of questions.

    "Miss Li, are you with Mr. Si or with Mr. Herren?"

    "Miss Li, we saw you kissed Mr. Herren in the photos. Are you going to get married soon? Or is it just a romantic gesture?"

    "Miss Li, the wedding of Mr. Si and Miss Mo is just around the corner. How about you and Mr. Herren? Will you get married too?"

    She stopped and smiled. "Sorry. This is the office area. Those questions are my private affairs. They have nothing to do with my work. Thank you!"

    After hearing those words, the reporters, of course, were not satisfied, and they gabbled more. "Miss Li, it''s said that the shares of yourpany have increased a lot. Are you using the affairs to increase the hype and fame of yourpany?"

    Hype? L sneered silently and thought to herself, "I am not someone who takes advantage of people just to be wealthy and famous."

    "Miss Li, are you keeping contact with Mr. Si?"

    A few guards came over, and finally L could move away from them. She was relieved a little as she entered the elevator.

    She rubbed her temples and thought, "A man dreads fame as a pig dreads being fat. What an appropriate saying...It sucks to be famous... I really just want a simple andfortable life."

    L went to a party at noon and a meeting for a contract negotiation at night. She looked at the time. It''s already gettingte. Work had really consumed all of her time now.

    L took out her phone, dialed Thomas Herren''s number and asked his address.

    In a Condo.

    L bought some fruits in a supermarket and a pigeon soup stewed with mushroom in a well-know

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    staring nkly at her.

    He came to his senses and let go of her arm immediately. "I''ll go and have a look." Just then, he walked out quickly. It seemed like he was trying to avoid something...

    Standing beside the sink, she was relieved a little, swung her arm and muttered, "I shouldn''t havee here at night...What should I do if it leads to some misunderstandings?"

    There was no medicine for scald in the first aid kit. "Wait a moment, I''ll go out to buy some." He entered his bedroom to change into casual clothes.

    She wanted to refuse and go back home. But he had already entered his room and closed the door.

    She sat on the sofa and watched him walk out hurriedly. As the door closed, both of them felt relieved.

    In the Leroy Manor of C Country.

    In the study, standing by the window, Harry answered the phone from his bodyguard. His eyes got angry. "Boss Si, Miss Li went to a condo. I didn''t know who''s there, but I saw Mr. Herren came out. And it seems like he is going to a nearby drugstore."

    It was sote. She stayed in his house, and he went to a drugstore. Did he go there to buy...condoms? Or the contraception pills?

    When he thought of these, he unconsciously held the goblet tighter, with his veins showing on his arms. With a crash, finally, the goblet was broken.

    "Damn it! Yesterday you were in my arms, and now you''re in his? What a woman! She can''t stand being alone!"

 Chapter 224 Was He Falling in Love with Someone

    "Go and ask what he has bought. We need to know." Looking at the blood oozing from his hand, he knew what was going on.

    The bodyguard, despite his years of training, was so scared that he almost lost his voice. At that moment, he suddenly heard the cold voice from the phone and frantically replied, "Yes! Mr. Si!"

    Quickly hanging up the phone, the bodyguard watched Thomas Herren go into the apartment and then trot to a pharmacy.

    "Hello. I want the same medicine which the gentleman earlier has just bought. Do it fast."

    The cashier looked strangely at the bodyguard who was wearing sunsses and requested the doctor to give him the same prescription.

    After checking out, he looked at the name of the pillbox and called back Harry.

    Harry, who was cleaning his wound in a very worried face, looked much better when he heard the name of the medicine.

    "Then who was the one hurt?" His voice was not so cold as before, which relieved the bodyguard''s worries.

    "Err...I didn''t see Mr. Herren injured. Though I watched him enter the apartment in a very anxious manner. So I''m afraid it might be... Miss Li." The bodyguard was just guessing. But his instinct was almost always correct.

    "Okay, keep watching and be alert. If you can''t guarantee her safety, you all know what the consequences are!" He slowly wiped his fingers with alcohol under the bright light, and put his phone on the rosewood table. He put the loudspeaker on so he could immediately hear about any updates.

    He looked a bit rxed as if he did not feel any pain from the fingers. But his mind was racing as he went through every scenario possible.

    "Yes, Boss Si! We''ll make it!" In a short while, the polite voice of the bodyguard was heard from the background. Harry hung up the phone.

    "L, are you really happy when you are with me?

    Or you want both of us? Is this what you really want?

    If so, L, you are so greedy!"

    And he, Harry Si, wouldn''t allow it to happen!

    In the condo.

    Thomas opened the pain reliever, pulled L''s arm closer to him and applied the ointment on it.

    The scalded skin was swelling, but there was no trace of blisters. So it was not too serious... He felt very relieved.

    "It''s okay, I can do it myself!" Looking at the man in front of her, she felt a bit awkward and wanted to refuse his sweet gesture.

    Thomas gave a nce at her and applied more lightly. "It''s done. Take the ointment wit

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    Wendy wasing today, L did not work overtime and declined an invitation to a party in order to return home early.

    As soon as she entered the vi, she saw many people talking to each other in glee.

    Just then, two people rushed at her.

    "Mommy!"

    "L!"

    The familiar voices were simultaneous to each other. L''s eyes filled with joy as she quickly changed her shoes, holding Nicole in her arms.

    After she kissed her daughter, she put the little girl on the ground and approached the woman in avender skirt.

    "L!"

    "My dear Wendy, I have missed you so much!"

    The two hugged tightly. They hadn''t seen each other for a few years!

    Looking at them, people in the living room all smiled.

    After a long while of not seeing each other, they were very excited to talk and tell stories. "I''ll be able to see you every day. This is so good!" Saying that, L lovingly kissed Wendy on her cheek.

    Theughter of Angie Gong and Janne Zhang, Wendy''s mother, echoed in the living room. Janne was well assured about her daughter''s marriage life when she saw L and Angie. She realized that their family was very warm and weing.

    "Mommy, why did you kiss auntie?" Nicole looked at them confusingly. They had been embracing each other for a long time.

    Despite being far from each other, their friendship was still tightly-knit. Wendy smiled and picked up Nicole. "Because Auntie and Mommy are very good friends!"

    L led Wendy and Nicole to the living room.

    Landon Li was sitting still on the couch. Harold and Jordan were on his left and right. The night of joy had just started.

 Chapter 225 She was Quite Satisfied with That Son-in-law-to-be

    Jordan had on a casual suit that he seldom wore. In a pure white casual top, ck jeans and brown business shoes, he was now sitting on the sofa and looking intently at them.

    "Mrs. Yu, where is Lucas? Is heing?" Lucas was Wendy''s younger brother.

    Janne bought a beautiful skirt just for the event today. Set off by the elegant red skirt, her skin looked fair and wless. With a smile, she stood and took L to her side. "Lucas has to take an exam today, so he can''t make it. Long time, no see, L. You have be more beautiful."

    L put her handbag on the table and held Janne''s hand. "Mrs. Yu, you look even younger!"

    Janne giggled and squinted her wrinkled eyes. "How sweet of you! I think you''re just joking."

    "Well, L is here. I''ve booked a private room at the hotel tonight. Let''s go." Seeing that L has good rtionships with Janne and Wendy, Harold became very happy.

    They immediately drove to the hotel. ording to the arrangement of L, Landon took her car, Angie and Harold had Nicole and Janne, and Wendy went by Jordan''s military vehicle.

    In the car, Wendy was nervously browsing Weibo and didn''t dare to look up at the man next to her.

    She had been dreaming of this for so long. She and this man would take their pre-wedding photos tomorrow and get married in less than twenty days.

    There was no music in the car, so it was very quiet. It was kind of awkward. She had to say something to break the silence.

    "Mr. Li, I¡­"

    "We''ll get married soon. There''s no ce for formalities. You can call me Jordan." He replied in a cold tone as he drove skillfully.

    "Okay." She could call him Jordan? What an intimate gesture... Wendy blushed in embarrassment.

    Jordan turned to her and saw a strange look on her face.

    She was like those women who were neither pretty nor ugly. She just didn''t stand out.

    Without any makeup, she looked just amon and in girl. But at the right moment, her blushed face was so

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    . The house that was on the list was already prepared and furnished for them.

    "Okay." Janne looked at Jordan. Although he wasn''t always smiling, he looked calm and rxed. Moreover, he gave many gifts and was nice to Wendy. He was a man that everybody can trust.

    She was quite satisfied with that son-inw-to-be!

    L whispered to Wendy, making her blush in embarrassment.

    Jordan was taken aback by Wendy''s look. She suddenly looked a bit different.

    Without noticing Jordan, Wendy pinched L. "Of course with you! You don''t have to ask!"

    It turned out that L asked Wendy who she would sleep with tonight.

    ...

    Surprised that Wendy pinched her, she replied in a low voice, "Well Wendy, I have decided that I will send you to my brother''s room tonight."

    Ignoring the curious faces of the people around them, L continued to whisper to Wendy.

    Wendy pinched L again. L rubbed her painful arm and teased her. "Try to win Jordan''s heart with what you''re capable of. Ouch! Ouch! It hurts!" It was so painful that L shouted.

    Angie ignored her and continued to talk with Janne as they happily conversed with each other. How indifferent she was!

    Under the table, Jordan gently took hold of Wendy''s hand.

    ... Both L and Wendy exchanged nces and finally became quiet.

 Chapter 226 Kiss Another Woman

    "Excuse me. I just need to go to the bathroom." Seeing Jordan holding Wendy''s hand, L stood, controlling herself not to smile.

    "I''ll go with you." Wendy found an opening to make an excuse to let go of Jordan''s hand and went outside with L.

    They ran out of the private roomughing and joking, ignoring other people''s confused looks.

    Wendy was happy. L stared at her and also felt d. She pushed Wendy to the wall, put her right hand beside Wendy''s shoulder, and lustfully looked at Wendy. Wendy rolled her eyes. She knew what wasing.

    "Tell me frankly. You love Jordan, right?" She looked intently at Wendy. Wendy blushed again.

    She pointed a finger to L''s head. "What''s in your mind?" She tried to walk ahead.

    But L pulled her back and had her pressed on the wall again.

    A man and a woman passed by and saw this. L wore a white chiffon top withce sleeves, high-waist loose pants and seven-centimeter high heels.

    She looked elegant and graceful, but she looked like she was about to kiss another woman.

    The man and the woman found it very weird.

    L then acted like a man. With eyes wide open, Wendy just stared at her. "Tell me honestly, or you can''t sleep with me tonight."

    L couldn''t help but lean back andugh.

    Wendy rolled her eyes at L, who was ying a joke on her. "Go away. Let''s go to the bathroom."

    On their way to the bathroom, they found a couple looking straight at them.

    L was just very happy a while ago, but she was irritated and looked fierce all of a sudden. It turned out to be Ynda and Harry. They were holding each other''s hands.

    The atmosphere in the hallway became strange and awkward. L and Harry fixed their eyes on each other. Wendy broke the silence and nodded to Harry. "Boss Si, good evening. How are you?"

    Harry also nodded, but he didn''t nce away from L.

    L scowled at Harry. He even didn''t tell her that he hade to A Country. He even had the guts to go with Ynda. It seemed that he didn''t care at all about L. At this thought, L felt really sad.

    L

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    urity Department. He seemed to be a bit upset. He didn''t seem to see L. Ynda stood beside him and smirked. What a perfect match. She thought to herself in a sarcastic way.

    Thomas came over. He looked at L holding Nicole in her arms and said, "Nice to see you here. How are you now?" He seemed to be surprised.

    L nodded. "Well, Jordan will get married soon. This is my sister-inw-to-be. We just had dinner together." She pointed to Wendy who was just near them.

    Thomas and Wendy greeted each other. He wanted to pick up Nicole in L''s arms. "Don''t bother. Your arm has not recovered yet. I''ve been used to the weight, anyway." The fact was Nicole was nearly 15 kg. She was very heavy already.

    "Miss Li." L, who was talking to Thomas, heard a strange voice. She looked back and saw Mr. Han.

    She lowered her head and bowed as respect. "Hello, Mr. Han."

    Mr. Han smiled at L, an inexplicable look filled his eyes.

    He was impressed with L. Mr. Li introduced others his granddaughter on his birthday party. Later, all the people knew what was going on between Harry, Ynda and her. Moreover, her scandal with Thomas spread when Thomas was still serving as the president.

    Probably, Thomas quit the job because of her.

    Everyone knew that Nicole was the daughter of either Harry, who was powerful and rich, or Thomas. The mystery had not been solved yet.

 Chapter 227 Just A Stranger to You

    Mr. Hanughed loudly and said, "Miss. Li, I haven''t seen you in a very long time! My daughter is your most loyal fan!" He knew her well just because he heard a lot of things about her from his daughter. Her daughter told her lots of tales about this woman.

    L was a little shocked and amazed. "Really? Your daughter was my fan? I find that hard to believe." Was she really fond of her?

    "Yes. I remembered that four years ago, you shot a TV y and yed a role named Pearl in it. You were splendid!" When Mr. Han mentioned that name, L was suddenly lost in her memories.

    "It was great honor for me that someone like you, Mr. Han, would still remembered Pearl. I could not even remember it myself anymore." L answered with humility. She was still in D City when she acted as Pearl. And it was also this role that increased her poprity and catapulted her to fame.

    Mr. Hanughed in his usual bright manner again, which drew lots of people''s attention. It was unexpected that Mr. Han could have a wonderful chat with L.

    "It was my daughter that would always say Pearl was so beautiful. She kept mentioning that name everyday around me so I kept it in mind." Mr. Han had a gracious and loving smile whenever he thought of her daughter.

    L also smiled, as she held Nicole in her arms. "I would like to invite your daughter to my home whenever she is free. She''s wee toe over anytime."

    Mr. Han nodded his head and said, "OK. It''s gettingte now and your daughter had fallen asleep already. You''d better go home early."

    The people in the two rooms crowded the corridor. They all walked towards the outside of the hotel as Mr. Han said his goodbyes.

    But Thomas Herren went back to the private room as he quietly took a call.

    L, Wendy and Janne Zhang walked behind the crowd.

    At that very moment, Harry and Ynda had slowed down their steps. And when Harry stood parallel with L, he took Nicole from L''s arms without getting her approval.

    ... Instead of getting mad, L just felt rxed that she didn''t have to carry Nicole throughout. She was getting very heavy.

    Ynda red at L as if she wanted to kill her. How dare she let that little bastard get in the arms of his man!

    Completely ignoring Ynda, L kept her pace with Harry in front. Tugging his clothes, L said, "Give Nic

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    s. Hemanded L, "Lead the way. I''ll follow you."

    L immediately ran upstairs. She felt mixed emotions about this.

    Why did she have to run? "Well, why should I follow what you asked?" L muttered to herself.

    Opening the door of Nicole''s room, L turned on the lights and let Harry in.

    It was a big room with pink Hello Kitty wallpaper all around it. There was also a big bed covered with pink sheet. Pink carpets surrounded the bed. There were a lot of toys in this room. This was totally a fancy room for a little princess.

    Taking off his expensive shoes, he stepped on the soft carpet and put Nicole on her bed.

    He saw L taking off her little skirt. After that, Nicole showed her naked body.

    Nicole looked so cute and lovely. She was so innocent and pretty.

    He showed tenderness in his eyes. He turned around with his hands in his pockets.

    It was Nicole''s room. He might decorate this room even lovelier if Nicole was her daughter...

    "Mr. Si, we should go now. Thank you for driving us home." Putting on her shoes, L looked at Harry, who stared at Nicole''s photos silently.

    He turned around, put on his shoes, and walked out of the room with L. Then he closed the door slightly. They looked like a couple who just put their children to the bed. It was a sweet moment for both of them.

    "I will show you the way out." She went out first, but was pulled by Harry.

    "Where is your room?" Leaning against the wall, Harry asked through his signature emotionless tone.

    What was he going to do? L''s heart pounded fast.

 Chapter 228 The Wedding Day

    Noticing the doubts creeping in L''s eyes, Harry did not exin anymore. "Hurry up." He just wanted to have a look at her room and nothing more. There was nothing for her to worry about.

    L speechlessly pointed to the door of the room next to Nicole''s. He slowly opened it and turned on the light.

    The inside was all sky blue: a sky-blue bed, a dresser, a carpet and an armchair. This was obviously designed by L. It was really feminine...

    She followed in. "Mr. Si, it''ste now. You should get home early! You need to rest too." She tried to gently ask him to leave.

    Harry carefully looked back at her. Today, she looked a little bit mature with light makeup on her face. He liked it more this way. She looked so natural.

    Walking behind her and closing the door, he drew her waist from the front when L thought he was leaving.

    Her heart jolted. She looked up at his deep eyes as if she was going to be sucked in. She had always liked his eyes.

    He kissed her down as a familiarfortable scenting towards him.

    It was not until a knock on the door that the two indulged people came to their senses.

    L quickly pushed him away, cleaning herself up as a blush showed on her face. She pushed him away further before opening the door.

    Outside, everyone stood there and just nkly stared at them.

    L promptly pulled the man behind her and pushed him out to the front of the crowd, "Boss Si, take care!" Then she pulled Wendy in.

    Wendy looked at L''s flushed face and yfully said, "Be honest. What did you do in the room? Auntie Angie knocked at the door a few times before you opened it. What''s up with the dy, huh?"

    This time was her turn to make L sick and awkward. Ha!

    What? "A few times? Not only one? I just heard one knock. You''re kidding me." She looked silly at Wendy, who was putting on a smirk on her face.

    Wendy covered her own mouth to stop herself fromughing. "Hey, is it not the right time for us toe back?"

    L patted her tenderly. "I will give you my brother if you don''t stop talking! Stop this madness." L said while grinning. Then she ran to the closet, took out her pajamas and prepared to take a shower.

    Wendy quickly made a shut-up gesture and gleefully replied, "Let''s go and bathe together!" She opened her suitcase and took out her pajamas.

    They had bathed toget

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    She was here! This meant that she gave up everything just to be here! Including that man...

    Jordan looked at the woman in his arms for a few seconds. He did not expect this, either.

    Wendy''s eyes were red. This was the man she chose to spend the rest of her life with, and he was hugging another woman. Right on their wedding day...

    L put her bag in Wendy''s hands and walked over on her high heels, abruptly pulling Sharon out of her brother''s arms.

    "Who''s this shameless woman that holds another woman''s husband. Let the security throw her out!"

    Jordan heard L''s fierce voice before he could respond. And the woman in his arms had been pulled aside by his sister.

    "Jordan!" Sharon red at L and then looked at Jordan in a rather seductive way. "Who is she? She is so fierce! Stop her!"

    Jordan looked at Wendy who was staring at him. He pulled a long, frowning face too.

    "Leave! I''ll pretend you did not appear today. Just leave now!"

    The woman who had left for eight years without a reason now appeared without a reason! This was very ironic and sad!

    Wendy sat there quietly, listening to Jordan. She hoped that Jordan woulde to his senses and just solve this problem. Regardless of their past, as long as he was willing to keep clear of that woman, she would choose to continue their marriage.

    Sharon lost her temper and immediately went to Jordan. "Jordan, I was wrong. I am back now! Please, choose me!" When she heard the news that he was going to marry, she immediately realized everything and knew that she had always loved him.

 Chapter 229 Steal Your Brotherâ€™s Thunder

    Besides, from their time in kindergarten to the university, she and Jordan were always with each other! They knew each other very well.

    L was more excited than the new couple, as in her mind, her sister-inw can''t be anybody but Wendy. She knew who her brother wants and needs.

    "You, go back to where you came from!" She pointed to the door while coldly staring at Sharon.

    Sharon held her chin up high and returned her stare. She didn''t move even one step. "Who do you think you are? Howe that you think I would listen to you?"

    Jordan shoved Sharon aside and firmlymanded her, "Leave this room. The girl I would marry today is Wendy. Go home!" Sharon''s eyes were filled with tears at once as she kept staring at the Jordan that she hoped to be hers. She was hurt so bad by his coldness.

    "Jordan, I wanna marry you. Please give this one more chance."

    The thought that Jordan''s ex-girlfriend suddenly showed up in the wedding made Wendy cringe. She stopped keeping silent and smiled, "Indeed, an ex-girlfriend is just like a toad, not only pesky, but also disgusting."

    Sharon was enraged by the insult. "What disgusting words are you spitting!?" She hardly stopped herself from pping Wendy''s face.

    Wendy was looking at Sharon so tenderly, but in a sarcastic way. Meanwhile, she was still smiling as she replied, "Disgusting, yes, exactly."

    Realizing that Wendy was referring to her, Sharon rushed to p Wendy.

    Jordan and L ran to stop Sharon. He took hold of Sharon''s already raised arm, and L had already pped Sharon on her face, "Who do you think you are? How dare you offend my sister-inw on her wedding, right here in front of my family! Leave, right now!"

    Sharon only heard the first part of her words and didn''t notice the rest as she pulled out her arm from Jordan''s hand with her face covered with one hand.

    "You bitch!"

    Suddenly, Sharon pushed L, and L fell backwards defenselessly.

    "L!" Wendy grabbed L''s hand quickly, but there was someone much quicker than her and Jordan -- Harry. Of course, her Harry.

    Harry caught L in his arms before she hit the floor, as he stared at Sharon with his cold eyes. "If you dare hurt her again, you are dead."

    Who was he? How horrible a man this was! Sha

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    l expression turned surly as he replied unconcernedly, "Whenever." He never cared about the wedding, as the girl he would marry wasn''t the one he truly loves.

    Thomas Herren smiled and looked at L. "What gift shall we bring to Boss Si''s wedding?"

    L almost couldn''t hold herughed against Thomas Herren''s words. She knew what he was thinking.

    So why not just cooperate with him. "That sounds great. Mr. Si will marry Queen Mo who received abundant greetings from a liger. You must feel good!" She was looking into his eyes, like she was challenging him to a duel.

    Harry was leaning back on the chair, sending out an aura of anger. Upon receiving the littledy''s challenge, he held her chin between two fingers and replied, "May I steal your brother''s thunder now?"

    That meant he would do something with L here, right in front of everybody!

    Thomas Herren looked at Harry''s hand on L''s chin. The smile on his face was slowly fading.

    L disengaged his hand, hid her embarrassment with a dry cough and sat up. "Please behave yourself, Boss Si!"

    Behave himself? Harry grinned. Do they really need to behave to each other?

    Just in time, Nicole had finished her work of flower children. Joseph took her toe in. This broke the ice freezing on these three adults.

    L held Nicole in her arms, watching while her daughter was joking and ying with the two big guys. She touched her own forehead quietly.

    Nicole kept calling them "uncle...uncle...". When did she be so sweet?

 Chapter 230 Not to Give Up

    Wendy put on her red dress backstage and started toasting with her arms around Jordan. The wedding had been a very happy event.

    Jordan smiled lovingly at her. They seemed to be a very happy couple.

    As night fell, Harry had to go back to C Country. L said to herself that she would never give him up as she desperately looked at his back when he was hopping on his private ne. She knew for sure that they would meet very soon. She was confident.

    Jordan''s room had been decorated into his wedding room. He hadn''te back yet, so Wendy went to take a shower after removing her makeup. She was very joyful, but also kind of exhausted.

    When she wasing out of the bathroom with a bath towel draped around her body, she ran into Jordan who was just about toe in.

    Time froze as they stood face to face. Wendy blushed and picked up the ck pajamas she had left on the bed. She made her way back to the bathroom.

    The pajamas she took was the one L bought for her yesterday!

    When Wendy was putting on the pajamas, L sneezed.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, Wendy blushed again. L, her sister-inw, had bought her ck sexy pajamas¡­¡­

    How could shee out of the bathroom in this pajamas? She was really embarrassed now.

    Jordan had been waiting for over ten minutes outside but still hadn''t seen Wendye out, so he curiously knocked at the bathroom door.

    "Could you please bring me¡­¡­ pajamas?" Wendy''s soft voice came out of the bathroom. Jordan could sense that she was still a bit shy around him.

    Just then, Jordan''s phone beeped to indicate a text:

    "Do not agree her any requests! If she doesn''te out of bathroom, you should break in."

    Jordan closed the phone, and immediately pushed the bathroom door open.

    This greatly startled Wendy but she refrained herself from shouting.

    His eyes deepened as he saw Wendy in the very sexy pajamas. And now he realized what his sister was driving at.

    He shrugged it off. L really loved both of them!

    "Please, wait......outside." Wendy blushed, and she didn''t know where to put her hands on to cover herself.

    Jordan slowly stepped toward her, held her cold hand, and took her out of the ba

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    didn''t give up and called four, five, six times more¡­¡­

    "L Li! It''s still six o''clock right now!" Joseph had been working on the films until three in the morning, and was just about to fall asleep when the phone rang. It made her very annoyed.

    But L ignored her anger, and said, "Joseph, wake up, something happened at home!"

    She threatened her with this heavy tone which worked well in clearing Joseph''s head. Suddenly, she came to her senses. "What''s the matter? What happened? Is Nicole okay?"

    Then there came L''s engaging voice from the other side of the line, "You have to remember what I''m going to say, but don''t tell anyone else! Promise me!"

    Joseph sat up and managed to open her eyes. He ran into the bathroom to have his face cooled and refreshed with water.

    "L, go ahead! I''m wide-awake now!" He wiped her face hastily and focused intently on what L would say.

    L giggled, making Joseph feel really confused, "L, are you crazy, or are you in some kind of a shock?"

    Was she crazy? Did he need to hang up and call his newly-married brother Jordan?

    But, Jordan must be sleeping with his wife in his arms at this moment! Joseph should not disturb their special moment! Mother said, Jordan had been staying at home longer than before ever since he had got married¡­¡­

    No, that was not the point!

    "Joseph, listen to me! Pay attention to what I will say." With that, L started talking. Everything frightened Joseph.

 Chapter 231 Welcome the Beautiful Bride

    "Joseph, Harry is going to marry! What can I do? I have to do something! You have to take Nicole there! Let Nicole recognize her father. Will you help me? Please?" She said all of these without pausing to breathe. She was this desperate. She had put all her hopes on Nicole, her beloved daughter.

    Joseph was kind of surprised. Even so, he still agreed. He knew that Harry was better off with L. But wait! Did that mean that he needs to destroy Harry''s wedding ceremony? Oh, the great and powerful Harry Si. Thinking of his cold and influential ex-brother-inw, he was a bit frightened.

    He managed to control these thoughts. "Yes, I will help you! Absolutely!" He would and must help her sister in any circumstances and to do whatever she needs!

    L nodded her head in a satisfying manner. But she needed to calm down her emotions to arrange every procedures that Joseph needed to do. She exined all the details to him again and again! She did not want anything to hinder her n.

    "Ynda, I will battle with you. But the result would depend on whom Harry will choose, Nicole or you. I hope that the universe would not let the bad person win this time!" L though.

    L remembered a video that Jordan gave to her before. She held her cellphone tightly and began to n her revenge.

    She had put herself and Nicole in a fight with Ynda Mo!

    Put all the eggs in one basket! If she lost, she would be an eternal failure...

    It was a beautiful sunny day.

    June 6 is a lucky day in the Chinese Lunar calendar. This meant something really good, she hoped.

    In Sophis five-star Hotel, C Country.

    The big wedding photo was put in front of the hotel. It attracted numerous tourists and local people because of the beautifuldy and the handsome man on it.

    This wedding attracted worldwide attention. A lot ofizens even left reassuringments below L''s Weibo post.

    Every detail of the ceremony was prepared by Rose herself. She has badly desired to make this happen. Finally, the big day hade. The hotel was really a grand and luxurious one. Rose decorated it to her taste.

    Outside the entrance, there was a piece of red carpet in oneyer. Going inside the hotel, there was a gabled arch frame decorated with lovely artificial flowers. The road to t

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    father by the arm. She looked at the man on the tform and smiled happily.

    From then on, they would be partners for the rest of their life.

    The host was so nervous and almost forgot to speak because of the fact that Harry Si was standing beside him. "Distinguished guests and dear friends, good afternoon! It''s June 6 today and on this lucky day, we want to thank you foring to this wedding ceremony of the bridegroom Harry Si and the bride Ynda Mo..."

    Harry listened to his remarks impatiently and said "Hurry up!" But all the people down the tform could not hear what he said.

    The host was so afraid that he almost couldn''t remember his words. It was the first time that he had met such a serious bridegroom! This was all new to him!

    "At this moment, I think all you guys are as excited as me...Well then, let''s warmly wee the beautiful bride."

    With the warmly apuse of the crowd on the background, Ynda slowly walked towards where Harry was.

    The host asked Harry when James Mo passed his daughter to him. "Do you, Mr. Si, take thisdy, to have and to hold from this day forward? For better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do you part? Do you?" ...

    The beautiful rhyme was heard around the hall but Harry kept silent. Everything was quiet except the slow music. All the guests anxiously looked at the couple.

    Because of the extreme silence, the soft little voice of a little girl echoed through the hall.

    "Daddy."

 Chapter 232 Game was Over

    The tender soft voice melted the heart of everyone present in the hall.

    They all turned around. At the gate, Joseph was there in a white casual suit holding the hand of a little girl in a white bubble skirt. The girl looked so lovely.

    She stared at Harry who was on the stage now, and the whole audience burst into an uproar. They all thought that this was some kind of a joke.

    Harry was more surprised than anyone as he looked at Nicole, who suddenly showed up and called him Daddy. He was lost in the moment. The endearment was so intimate for him.

    Ynda''s heart tightened at once, and a sense of urgency went through her as she made a quick wink to the host.

    The host hurried to continue, "Next, the bride Ynda..." But his words was stopped by Harry''s gesture.

    Joseph had led Nicole to the path towards the stage, while all the cameramen and journalists switched their postures and turned the view to the cute little girl.

    Harry''s grandfather looked at Nicole carefully, and he realized that she looked like his grandson so much when he was still a child. The nose, the mouth, and even the eyes were Harry''s...

    Rose stared at the little girl who was calling her son Daddy. "Isn''t she L''s child? Why is she here? Ynda is her daughter-inw now! She can''t allow this little girl to mess up the marriage." Rose thought to herself. While she was just taking one step out to do something, she was stopped by Harry''s grandfather and Kevin.

    "Daddy, I''m Nicole."

    Suddenly, Harry''s doubts were all removed. He finally saw the truth now. Nicole smiled lovably. She was so happy to see him and call him Daddy.

    Ynda stared at the little girl in disbelief. From the side, she can''t deny that the girl looked exactly the same with young Harry.

    She grabbed Nicole''s arm and tried to pull her out. "Go out, you funny clown! Don''t screw up my wedding!"

    The other hand of Ynda was grabbed by a big palm, and the flower in her arm fell off the stage. "Leave her alone."

    Harry''s cold voice was heard by almost all of the guests.

    Ynda was stunned. Game was over. For some days now, she had been dreading that this would happ

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    s about her pregnancy and child-birth.

    "Great-grandpa!" Nicole never was shy with strangers, so she called him in her really sweet voice. Now, the audience all knew this little girl was the granddaughter of the Si family. They all smiled and joined the conversation.

    Rose was pushed aside by the crowd. She looked at Ynda, who was still on the ground. Did she make the wrong choice?

    The daughter-inw she had firmly believed and trusted for more than ten years betrayed her and the family. What kind of person was she? Did she really know her? Maybe there was just some misunderstanding...

    But, even so, Rose still was scared by her son''s words of giving up on everything...

    At that very moment, Harry walked onto the stage and picked up the microphone. "Sorry, my guests. This wedding will not continue. Thank you foring! Your presence is greatly appreciated."

    He willpensate for all the things he owed to L Li.

    Of course, he won''t forgive her so easily, either! She should have told him the truth! She dared lie to him for such a long time, so he was really mad at her. How could she hide his own daughter from him for four years!

    L was crying tears of joy in front of the television as she watch the scene. She did it! Finally she seeded!

    In such a short time, Ynda has be the bad person in front of everybody. And L had be the great beautiful princess of the powerful Harry Si.

 Chapter 233 I Know My Distance And Limitations

    After Harry knew the truth about Nicole, his mood immediately changed. He never thought of having been cheated by that woman for so many years. She was usually very transparent and honest to him. Would she keep lying to him if he didn''t marry today? That thought made him really mad! It seemed like all women were always lying to him.

    When L thought she seeded, she never expected that there would be endless torture from Harry that awaits her. She was so happily caught up in the moment.

    L had dialed Joseph''s phone number when Joseph noticed that Harry seemed angry and was about to leave the venue.

    But Harry heard his phone ringing and saw L''s name on the screen.

    "Sister!" Joseph lowered his voice.

    Suddenly, his phone was taken away by someone. Joseph was shocked as he watched Harry put the phone on his ear.

    Harry didn''t waste any time. "How dare you lie to me, L! You are the first one who did this to me. You will have to pay me back from now on! You took away my daughter from me for years!" Harry''s teeth was grinding while he was saying these words.

    L had pictured out a happy Harry and a simple and peaceful celebration. She didn''t expect this.

    What would that man do to punish her? It didn''t sound like a joke. He was really serious about this.

    "Nicole!" She thought to herself, "This is awful! He''s going to take Nicole with him, isn''t he? Does that mean I won''t get to see my daughter now?" Damn it!

    She frantically dialed Joseph''s number again, but all she could hear was the cold voice prompts saying, "Hello, the phone number you dialed is unreachable at this moment."

    No! She couldn''t live without Nicole. Harry, you couldn''t do this to me!

    She dialed Harry''s number but it was directly hung up after it rang once. And then, she could never reach the number again. He might have blocked her number out.

    What now? What was she supposed to do?

    L waspletely flustered as she never thought she would lose her daughter because of this.

    She thought that this would be a cause for celebration. It turned out to be a real nightmare. She was the loser today.

    She forced herself to calm down and called her brother, "Brother, help me to speak to Harry. We need to talk about this."

    L sounded very anxious so

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    e and stood motionless. She was greatly amazed. He told her gently, "This is your home now, Nicole." If the woman behaves herself, and won''t cause troubles to annoy him, he would consider to bring her here, too! But right now, it has to wait.

    It''s always easy to satisfy children. As Nicole heard that this very spacious mansion will be her home, her little cheeks turned red because of excitement. Suddenly, she had a father and also a new home!

    Nicole and her dad yfully chased each other for a while. Noticing that Nicole got a little tired and sleepy, Harry went to the bathroom to let her take a bath.

    He took the moment to call Joey, and informed him to prepare all the things needed here tomorrow.

    He needed a kids'' room. But it''s not that urgent because Nicole could sleep in his room for now.

    When Harry returned to the bedroom, he saw Nicole ying a mini-game on his pad while yawning. He put the pad aside and took her in his arms to the bathroom.

    He spent one hour bathing his daughter, and took her out in his arms. Harry still had a lot to learn in taking care of a child. It was a bit awkward for him right now.

    Harry''s shirt was totally wet as Nicole dabbled and yed with the water endlessly. But he didn''t care, as this was his little princess.

    He had missed arge chunk of Nicole''s life and he would do everything a dad should do to make up for it.

    From now on, Nicole was Harry''s little princess. And if someone will hurt her, that person will regret living in this world.

 Chapter 234 Give Nicole Back to Me

    In Mo Family.

    Ynda''s Weibo page was no longer in the popr list. Before the disastrous events to her life, she had more than 10 million fans but now she had only millions of fake followers.

    She returned home like a crazy person as she did not know what to do. She was so lost in her thoughts. The whole family was gloomy because of her contagious aura.

    Ynda was still in her wedding dress. Sitting in her room all by herself, she stared in agony at her phone as she watched the video clip of her wedding ceremony.

    How could things happen like that? Everything changed at thest minute. Years of hard work was now in vain. Everything has turned into a disaster.

    The woman she hated for years was going to rece her and be the lover of her Harry. Life was so unfair to her!

    She did not need to go out to find out how bad her image was right now.

    She once was an international famous shining star. She was once liked by everyone. Howe everyone hated her now?

    All these happened because of the woman! She needed to get rid of L Li!

    Fair enough. From this moment up to the very end, L Li would be her sworn enemy. She would not stop until that woman does not exist in this world anymore!

    Just then, the door was opened. James Mo came in.

    He found his daughter sitting on the bed looking all sad and helpless. James felt both angry and sorry for her. The inte had went crazy over the day''s event. All of them med their daughter and some even criticized that he and his wife did not educate their daughter well. They referred to their daughter as a mistress who tried to set others up. They said that she should have been taught some good manners.

    He sighed deeply and said: "Ynda, what really happened? You should have been more careful of this."

    On hearing her father''s voice, Ynda stared at the window without looking at him. She was so ashamed.

    "Dad, I am sorry that you got involved. I shouldn''t have been so kind to L." If only L could have totally disappeared from the world long time ago, then all these nightmares wouldn''t have happened. She and her family would be happy and safe right now.

    James Mo was utterly speechless. How could she be so stubbornly silly! He snapped, "Ynda, you should quit doing stupid things right now. From now on, you shoulde to daddy''spany and work there. You should start a new life."

    He med himself for spoiling her. Since the day she made her way to the entertainment industry, he has stopped putting her in his guidance. There were many days that she was not at home.

    Not long time ago, she had the incident with the director and that almost cost her lifelong reputation.

    "Daddy, I won''t! How could I go outside when things are like that! I can''t look at people''s eyes anymore. All of them thinks very badly of me!" Ynda looked down at h

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    with Ynda Mo." She really didn''t understand her daughter''s ways of doing things!

    It seemed that her parents were not aware of what happened to Harry and Ynda''s wedding. L tried to exin, "Their wedding fell through."

    Angie and Harold exchanged looks. Harold sensed something was wrong here, so he abruptly asked, "L, what is going on?"

    L sighed deeply and exined, "Harry found out that Nicole is his own daughter so he cancelled the wedding with Ynda." How else would she put it? To tell her parents honestly that Harry was going to fight for the child''s custody?

    She was not that stupid! She can''t let her parents worry over this.

    L''s words worked. Mr. Li and Mrs. Li were very pleased at the answer. They thought Harry cancelled the wedding for the sake of Nicole.

    It appeared that Harry cared a lot about their daughter and granddaughter. This made the old couple very delightful.

    L noticed the looks on her parents'' face and felt relieved herself.

    However, she was also concerned of the possibility that Harry decided to keep Nicole and what should she say to her parents then?

    L returned to her room but really couldn''t fall asleep. She kept turning back and forth on the bed, thinking about Nicole. She was not used to sleeping without Nicole beside her.

    Atst, she sat up in huge frustration. She couldn''t do it! If Harry ever decided to keep Nicole, she could do nothing but file aw suit against him! She had to win her daughter back! It might not be easy but it was the right thing to do.

    This decision made her feel better. Eventually, L dozed off.

    Time went by fast. The inte was still crazy about the disastrous wedding. People kept talking about Harry and Ynda.

    However, Nicole was not mentioned as Harry tried his best to cover her up.

    Nicole was simply too young to be exposed. He would do everything to keep her safe.

 Chapter 235 Sheep Being Fed to the Mouth of a Tiger

    Every night that L return to her vi, she would always check on Nicole''s room out of habit. Every time that she entered the room and saw the little quilt still neatly folded, she would realize that her daughter wasn''t at home. This gave so much pain.

    Harry added her mobile number to the cklist, so it was so difficult for her to talk to her daughter.

    This pissed off L.

    At noon, she called Harry through thepany''sndline.

    This time, the phone was quickly connected, and there came a deep and decisive voice from Harry. "Tell me!"

    "Tell what? What do you want me to tell?" L wondered. L curled her lip in a discontented manner. "Boss Si, where is my daughter?" She was in a bad mood for not seeing her daughter for several days. This was like a torture for her. Her overall mood had been differenttely and it had affected her emotions.

    "My daughter is taking a noon nap in the lounge. You don''t need to worry about her. What''s up, Miss Li?" Harry stared at the door of the lounge and smiled while thinking of the lovely little girl inside.

    To make up for the days of his absence, now he took her with him everywhere and every day. These had been the best days of his life. Even when his grandfather and parents wanted to see Nicole, they have to go to Harry''s mansion to pay a visit. There was no way that he would let Nicole go to their house.

    L pondered on Harry''s words. He said "My daughter". Yet he just called her "Miss Li". Did he not want to be connected to her anymore?

    "Of course, I want to see my daughter!"

    "You can meet my daughter in C Country."

    They were both emphasizing "my daughter" as if they wanted sole ownership of Nicole.

    To C Country? L frowned. Why was she having a feeling that she is like a sheep being fed to the mouth of a tiger?

    Her daughter was already there in the mouth of the tiger. Would she send herself there, too?

    But, how could one obtain tiger cubs without entering the tiger''sir? She wanted that tiger cub, her Nicole.

    She hung up the phone, connected the internal line to call the deputy CEO and general manager. Then, she started to hand over the work for the next two days to them.

    Finally, she settled everything down before she ended work time in the evening. L left f

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    , she had already developed an intimate connection with her father. What did Harry do for her?

    "Daddy won''te. Just you and Mommy will go home." L simply refused to let Harry go with them.

    But Nicole''s lip curled and her eyes turned red. She grumbled, "Mommy, I want to be with Daddy and Mommy. I want to have aplete family." Nicole never wanted to separate with any of them.

    L didn''t know what to say while looking at her daughter''s sad little face. Of course, she would like the three of them to stay together, too. But, that man seems like he will not forgive her at all!

    Mrs. Du brought a te of fresh mixed fruits to them. "L, Nicole, have some fruits."

    "Thanks Mrs. Du!" L got the te from Mrs. Du, thanked her, and fed Nicole with a piece of mango.

    Mrs. Du watched them happily. She was very d to know that Nicole was the child of Harry and L!

    Although Harry didn''t mention it, she could tell that Nicole looked more like L.

    And from the side, she looked like Harry!

    When it was already eight in the evening, L bathed her daughter and sang her to sleep.

    ording to Mrs. Du, Nicole slept with Harry every day. He was so nice to Nicole, as he even kept her beside him when he was sleeping.

    L felt a little jealous.

    But, where should she sleep?

    Mrs. Du had already returned to her room. There were several bedrooms next to this one, but no beds were inside any of them. Did this mean that.... Oh, no. She couldn''t stand sleeping next to that man.

 Chapter 236 Face Reddened Due To Her Wrath

    Should she just go to a hotel or an inn nearby? Never mind. She might as well just wait for Harry and talk about it!

    Harry''s bed was too big for Nicole. She was in the middle of it. She would not fall off even if she was there by herself. He also had the bed side padded with thick woolen mat. So in case she fell off the bed, she wouldn''t hurt herself.

    How thoughtful of him! He really knew how to be a father.

    L gently closed the bedroom door and went downstairs. She sat on the sofa in the living room while waiting for Harry.

    At exactly nine in the evening, a familiar Maserati stopped in front of the mansion. A man and a woman walked out of the car and made their way to the gate.

    The woman had beautiful curly hair which hung loosely over her shoulders. Her smile looked awkward as she held on the man by the arm, whose face was as cold as an iceberg. Harry was still in his signature emotionless stature.

    She was the youngest daughter of the vice mayor of C Country. Bonnie also had very famous brothers and sisters. They had overshadowed her so she didn''t catch that much attention from her parents.

    As she was never the favorite child of the family, she didn''t get much financial help from her parents either. In order to get extra money to spend, she had to find other ways.

    She was just finishing her work at the cafe. On her way home, she was so lost in her thoughts that she almost hit Joey''s car.

    Joey had a n as he sent her to a stylist so that she looked adorable and charming. Then he sent her directly to Harry.

    She had heard about Harry Si a long time ago. As known by all, she also thought of him as a charming business legend.

    She finally got to meet him in person but was utterly shocked by his cold appearance. How could anyone wear a poker face all day long?

    Bonnie almost wanted to give up when they told her the whole n. She was not used to doing scenarios like this. However, she decided to take the task for the sake of the lucrative reward.

    As she was still dwelling on what to do next, Harry had already brought her into the mansion. The decor of the chambers were shining so beautifully that she slightly gasped.

    As she was about to examine and take a look around the manor, Harry casuallyid his hand on her waist.

    Bonnie froze as she felt uneasy. Then she thought about Joey''s words that all these were just an act and she had no reason to be nervous. All she needed to do was to act along with the boss.

    Bonnie rxed a little and looked straight ahead. Not far from where she was standing, a beautiful woman was sitting on the sofa was ring at her. Her curvy body was wrapped in a piece of elegant blue dress and she was wearing a pair of whit

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    nerous affection? Without thinking any further, L continued her attack.

    She gave Harry a big push that he fell straight into the pool as well.

    Bonnie was utterly shocked as she saw Harry fall down. Her mouth was dry as she could not say anything. She was so scared to even open her mouth.

    Who was the woman? How dare she push the legendary Harry into the water? Was she out of her mind? Only someone more powerful than Harry Si can do this to him!

    "Shit!" Harry found his bnce in the water and stood up straight. With a twisted smile, he red at the woman next to the pool and yelled, "L, you are in big trouble! You know that!"

    L knew she made a mistake. Out of panic, she ran back to the living room, grabbed her bag from the sofa and dashed out of the mansion.

    Harry chased after her immediately. There was no way he would let her get away with what she has done. She hadpletely embarrassed him!

    L yelped as Harry grasped her from behind and gripped her by the waist. She fought back with all her strength as she screamed, "Let me go, you freak!" L hit him with her fists as she struggled to wriggle herself free.

    She kept screaming that he had no choice but to kiss her ruby lips. L was surprised, but managed to bite his lips.

    Harry had to let her go. He stared deeply at her back as she ran towards the gate.

    Tom was standing motionless by the gates. He looked really confused and worried. He whispered at L as he peeped on Harry not far from where they are, "Miss Li, I am sorry that I can''t open the gate for you without Boss Si''s order. It''s not possible."

    L was truly frustrated. Out of anger, she red at the man whose hair was still dripping with water. Then she made up her mind. L quickly took off her high heels and handed her bag to Tom.

 Chapter 237 Who Gave You the Permission to Pick Up Girls

    L rolled up her sleeves and determinedlymanded Tom, "Turn around. Now." Tom gave her a weird look but obediently turned around.

    L looked at the high gate and began to climb.

    Seeing this, Harry felt a sharp pain on his temple. She did not look like a woman who was nearly 30!

    He strode to her and pulled her down from the gate without difficulty.

    He must change this gate with a te solid wood so nobody can easily enter nor go out.

    "You''re a son of the bitch! Get away from me! Let me go!" L was pulled down when she finally climbed two thirds of the gate. How could she not be so mad?

    Tom stood with his back to them and secretly wiped his cold sweat. What a brave heroine she was! She dared to curse Harry as a son of a bitch. He had never seen anything like this!

    Harry pulled L and walked towards the mansion. She couldn''t get off his tight grip so she just sumbed to his control.

    Bonnie was tidying up her clothes inside. She didn''t dare go home yet because she has not gotten Harry''s permission. She also needed the money.

    She looked at them struggling with each other, and stood still immediately.

    Harry nced at Bonnie. Then he took off his tie and bound L''s hands with it.

    "Harry, what are you doing?" He was too strong. She couldn''t get off his control.

    Then Harry embraced Bonnie into his arms and said, "Without this noisy and nagging woman, we can go upstairs." Bonnie immediately obeyed and both of them went upstairs.

    With eyes wide open, L stared at them in disbelief. He! He! He even tagged her as noisy and nagging woman!

    She followed them immediately. Though her hands were bound, her feet were free! She would not let them have sex tonight! Not on her watch!

    Hearing the quick footsteps behind him, Harry made a n so they won''t disturb her sleeping daughter.

    Then he put Bonnie on the ground and pressed himself onto her with his palms against the wall.

    It was the first time for L to see Harry do this to another woman. Her mind was filled with sadness, pain and anger.

    "Darling, she was following us!" Bonnie controlled her trembling hands, and clenched her clothes. Then she forced herself to look at Harry.

    Harry gave her a charming smile. His shirt was drenched now

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ooked up at her dad who was embracing her. "Why? What did mommy dost night?"

    Harry gave her a mysterious smile. "Last night, your mom gave me a bath. That was too tiring for her."

    Hearing about this, the lovely girl titled her head curiously and thought for a while. "Daddy, you are already a grown-up. You should take a bath by yourself."

    Harry put his daughter on the lounge chair in the bathroom and said, "Your mommy was willing to do that for me, and I couldn''t refuse it." He threw up his hands helplessly.

    Harry hurriedly went to cloakroom to fetch some clothes for her. Nicole looked at his back and murmured, "I should ask Uncle Joseph someday." She still didn''t understand why her mommy had to help her daddy take a bath.

    It was nearly noon when L woke up. She was alone in the room.

    Rubbing her aching and sore waist, she walked into bathroom slowly. Sitting on the stool, and looking at the bathtub near her, she felt so shy when she remembered what had happenedst night.

    She only found Mrs. Du and the two servants she had never seen when she went downstairs. Nicole wasn''t here.

    "Mrs. Du, where is Nicole?" L nced at the living room and looked around. Nicole was nowhere to be seen.

    Mrs. Du looked at L with a smile. "Young Master has sent her to kindergarten." Harry never allowed other people to send his daughter to kindergarten. Instead, he was always the one who did that for her. Nicole was so important for him, and he was four years toote already.

 Chapter 238 Not A Girlfriend Yet

    Hearing this, L frowned. He was the one going with Nicole to kindergarten? That was so sweet of him. But it also seemed clear that Harry wanted to keep her daughter in C Country.

    A moment of fear went through her mind. No way! She had to call him urgently. She won''t allow this to happen without her permission.

    She called his personal phone from thendline in the living room, and Joey answered. "Miss Li, Boss Si is in an important meeting right now."

    After saying this, Joey nced at his boss who was staring at him from behind the table, and wondered if they were fighting again.

    An important meeting? L believed this without any doubts, so she asked, "What time is it supposed to be finished?" Her daughter''s issue couldn''t be dyed. She nned to take her away in a day or two. She had to urgently talk to him about this.

    "I really couldn''t tell for sure right now. Is there anything else I can do for you, Miss Li?"

    "Nothing." L responded in a tone of disappointment.

    But when Joey was about to hang up the phone, L''s voice rose again in desperation. "Please tell him to call me back after the meeting. Please!"

    "No problem, Miss Li."

    After he hung up the phone, Joey repeated her words to Harry who was sitting still in silence.

    Harry took a quick thought and said, "I want another woman."

    His words made Joey really confused now. What''s the sense in flirting with other women in front of L?

    But anyway, he did what he had been told to do and began to find another woman for him immediately. He was his boss, anyway.

    L did not receive a call from him after lunch. She thought it over and felt something was wrong.

    Before, Harry''s personal phone had been easy to get through, and he had often answered it by himself.

    But, this time, Joey answered it, and just said that his boss was in a meeting¡­¡­

    If she was not mistaken, he must have been avoiding her and deliberately missed her call.

    Thinking of this, L didn''t know whether to be angry or sad.

    After all, he didn''t want to answer her call. Was he just teaching her a lesson or had he fallen out of love with her already?

    Out of nowhere, she decided to check her WeChat moments, and found out that Harry had just posted a picture on it.

    In the picture, a man''s hand was sped with another woman''s hand, and clearly, she recognized the

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    a woman who was linked to him. The rtionship was well-covered.

    "Did you hurt her?", she asked.

    "No way! I can''t do that to her." He was sure about that.

    "Was there another man that she loved before you two got together?"

    Joseph became quiet. When they were together, Lillian had never contacted anyone else.

    They had also stayed in touch by phone every day during her stay in D City. She seemed to act normal.

    Besides, she''s not flirtatious type of a woman. If she was in love with others, she wouldn''t have let him touch her. He knew her so well already.

    "No!", he said firmly.

    L now felt confused too. Well, why on earth would she do that? "Maybe I can ask her about this?" Women always have their own way tomunicate to each other about this kind of affair. She could work her way around Lillian.

    Joseph shook his head again, with his hands clutching his long sleeves and said, "L, don''t worry about me, I''ll handle it on my own. I''m a grown man now." If he couldn''t make a woman like him, what else could he do? He felt so low of himself.

    "Okay! I believe that you can do it, anyway! So tell me... Why did you turn off your phone the other day when you were with Harry?" This was exactly why she visited him today.

    "Oh, about that... It wasn''t me It was Harry who got really angry, so I didn''t dare to say a word! He was a bit terrifying that day." Joseph remembered his face when Harry heard that Nicole was his own daughter. That was horrible!

    L felt awkward about this. Why did he get so angry? At least, she told him the truth.

 Chapter 239 Kill Both of You

    After visiting Joseph, L went directly back to the mansion. She originally thought to have something to eat with him so she could talk to him about it. But he was now dating another woman and didn''t have time to eat with her anyway. So she came back alone.

    She had nned about picking up Nicole, but she didn''t know which kindergarten she was in¡­¡­

    Within an hour after, L arrived at the mansion. Joey has fetched Nicole from school a while ago.

    The mother and daughter kissed each other in the cheeks, then L took Nicole to the rest room and washed her hands. It had been a long while since they had theirst dinner together.

    She could not stay too long here. Herpany needed her too. So, she must solve the matter about Nicole tonight.

    Harry did note back for dinner. Nicole was already sound asleep at nine in the evening.

    L had no idea whether Harry woulde back because he seemed to have said about nning to spend the night with that woman in the hotel today. She assumed that he won''t go home tonight.

    But she still went downstairs to the hall to wait for him.

    At half past nine, just likest night, the Maserati stopped at the gate of the mansion.

    From the car came out a couple, except that this evening, the woman was a blond American.

    The woman was wearing a ck bare midriff, and a skirt with a pair of high heels of about nine centimeters.

    The woman looked strong and powerful. L believed that she would be unable to throw this woman into the pool...

    Abby was an open-minded and liberated woman, and could do all kinds of intimate actions without Harry taking the initiative.

    The two went into the mansion in an intimate manner. They saw L still sitting in the living room thiste at night.

    She leaned on the sofazily, ying on the cellphone. Looking the couple came in, she didn''t seem angry as she did yesterday.

    Holding hands, Harry and Abby leaned on the sofa just opposite of L. This time, the difference was that Abby took the initiative to kiss on the thin lips of Harry.

    A relentless and repulsive look came across his eyes. Didn''t Joey notice her?

    The couple kissed each other like nobody else was around. L turned off the cellphone and felt more d

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    mother, not as your girlfriend."

    The man scorned and rubbed the teeth mark on his right arm. Her bite stung so much. "Without me, you won''t have Nicole, right?"

    ......

    Her face instantly changed. She looked at him gracefully putting his hands in his pockets and was about to walk upstairs.

    Things were not settled yet. He must not go! She grabbed his hand, but was instead gripped by Harry. He lifted her up and carried her upstairs.

    "Ah! Harry, let me go!" With her body upside down, L felt very ufortable and it seemed like her head became heavier.

    "If you want to disturb my daughter''s sleep, scream all you want! No one wille to rescue you no matter how hard you try!" Unfortunately, what he said was true.

    L shut her mouth obediently and waited until Harry walked into the bedroom. They went to the balcony without disturbing Nicole.

    He put her on the deck chair on the balcony while he closed the sliding door.

    He then sat down beside her. "L, do you still want to talk to me?" he asked in a t, emotionless tone.

    L immediately nodded. This was something that they should talk about. Both of them were parents of Nicole.

    He smiled. "Well, show me your sincerity! I need to see that I could trust you." There was something else in his words. Howe L cannot hear it?

    L did not think for too long. She decided to just go all out for her daughter. There was no need to be affectionate to him. They were adults, and they should talk like one.

 Chapter 240 Cheat on Me

    The stars were shining beautifully in the sky. L closed her eyes for a while and zipped her dress open. Then she walked slowly to Harry.

    ...

    But when she woke up again, she found out that she was fully dressed and was in Harry''s private ne.

    Sitting on the bed, she looked around the small space, obviously confused. Where was she going?

    The rumbling came from the outside. Was she really on the ne? She hurriedly sprang out of bed and found a window. Now she was convinced of her idea.

    Opening the door of the restroom, she saw rows of plush chairs and an unfamiliar woman inside.

    What a damned man!

    "Where is Harry?", she scornfully asked the woman in front of her.

    Indeed the woman was a bodyguard sent here by Harry. Hearing her question, she answered respectfully, "Mr. Si is in C Country and he said that you were not sincere enough. So now, you are sent back to A Country, and he will talk with you about your childter."

    She couldn''t believe this!

    She could have died on the balcony, but Harry still said that she was not sincere enough. What a son of a bitch that man is!

    L was too angry to say anything. She inhaled and told herself not to appear mad about this.

    "Miss Li, Mr. Si prepared the anti-wrinkle cosmetics for you and told you not to be angry to prevent from getting wrinkled at a such young age." The bodyguard picked up a bag and handed it over while she was speaking.

    L looked at the bag d in ck and white. She knew it was a top international brand and has costs at least hundreds of thousand dors.

    She would normally put these expensive makeups on her face, but now she would prefer to throw it out of the ne. It would be better to throw it to Mars.

    You asshole Harry! You had done nothing but cheat on me and cause more trouble! Now you have directly sent me away. Do you think I am still scared of you?

    How can you toy with my emotions so casually and easily!

    She received the cosmetics from the bodyguard and just decided to give it to her mother. She thought that she was just in her twenties and she did not need it. They were more for people who were already kind of old.

    It seemed that she had to find other ways to take Nicole back. She considered this for a while and soon the nended in front of her fa

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    even in the evening, hundreds of people were already in the hotel, cheering andughing.

    But they were curious about why the acting CEO of the SL Group had not appeared yet. They were informed that she woulde. Then the door of the hotel opened. L, who was dressed elegantly in a ck evening dress and walked together with Thomas Herren. Thomas was dressed in a neat suit.

    Many people knew L was beautiful but they were still amazed when they saw her through their own eyes.

    Keeping the makeup simple, she looked so attractive with her red retro lipstick!

    Her evening dress was a bit more mature and sexy. The soft cloth clung to her body and it clearly showed her sexy curves.

    She wore a long skirt that trailed along the floor and had put on lots of expensive jewelry. In order to look more sophisticated, she put the watch which Harry had given to her into the bag.

    Seeing her partner was the former president Thomas Herren, almost everyone in the hall were staring at them.

    The boss of the HF Group approached them to give his warm wee., "Mr. Herren, Miss Li, wee! It''s such a pleasure to see you here." Mars Zheng, who was nearly sixty years old, smiled from ear to ear. The joy in his eyes was undeniable. These two would further make hispany more popr.

    After shaking hands with Mars Zheng politely, L and Thomas Herren were soon surrounded by a crowd of people.

    The waiter offered some drink and L took a ss of champagne and began to greet others. The night had just started.

 Chapter 241 Yolandaâ€™s Cousin

    L knew clearly that it was not her that they really pay attention to. They were focused on the title of the acting CEO of SL Group.

    After drinking two sses of champagne, L started to be lost in her thoughts. Why hadn''t Harry shown up? She was in such a hurry to meet Nicole! She couldn''t wait any further!

    As she was about to drink her third ss, the hotel''s gate opened again. The person who showed upst always attracted a great number of attention.

    Harry, wearing a ck business suit with white shirt in it, a dull-red tie, suit pants, and a pair of brand-new and shinning hand-made leather shoes, slowly made his way towards the room.

    The appearance of this handsome and wealthy business tycoon caught the attention of many women in the hall.

    But what shocked everyone the most was the woman standing beside him. Even L was bewildered!

    Hispanion was wearing an off-shoulder full dress which was long enough to her bare feet, a girdle with countless diamonds around her waist, and a pair of 7 cm ck high heels.

    She had a perfect match of facial features. Her nted eyes was slightly painted with eye shadow and the blight red lipstick shined on her mouth. The priceless suit of diamonds that she wore was definitely of high quality and cost.

    There was no doubt that she and L were the two most beautiful women tonight.

    As Harry''spanion, her very expensive dress was enough to show how wealthy Harry was.

    However,pared with other women''s envy and jealousy, all L felt right now was mere surprise.

    L was not jealous of this woman, let alone to her priceless dress.

    She was just wondering why Lillian would show up here with Harry.

    She never heard that Lillian and Harry knew each other. Then she thought of her younger brother. She felt sick to her stomach.

    She needed to figure this all outter. Her brother needed some answers.

    Since the CEO of the SL Group had now appeared, everyone had turned their gazes towards Harry. L was happy of this.

    She took Thomas by the arm and walked towards the resting area.

    She had two problems to think about: Why Harry and Lillian appeared at the same time and was Nicoleing together.

    Thomas looked at L''s expression, and a sense of loss appeared in his eyes.

    Ever since Harr

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    t he was thinking. Lillian nced at him several times. Wouldn''t he protect this woman who he loved?

    After a while, he still did not show any signs to help.

    At the same time, things began to stir up again between L and Michelle Wu. L slowly untied her long wet hair and let it fall on her back.

    Like a beautiful woman who has just taken a shower, she looked so charming and beautiful. She may be embarrassed on the inside, but she was still smoking hot on the outside.

    L walked in front of her with a smirk on her face and reached to take the ss of red wine from Michelle Wu''s hands.

    Of course, Michelle would not give it to her. However, L did not take it. She held it to her mouth and drank her own wine.

    Her action was so bold and sensual that several young men even began to whistle.

    She walked towards the corner of the table, and broke the ss.

    Looking at the jagged broken ss, Lora smiled with satisfaction. Her sudden smile was like a bouquet of tender roses. Everyone were frozen as they were greatly entranced by her beauty.

    The beauty of Miss Li, the CEO of the SL Group, really deserved a great reputation!

    And she was also worthy of being the ex-wife of Harry, the giant business tycoon. The beauty was really breathtaking.

    Being watched by everyone present in the hall, L pulled Michelle Wu a little bit closer to her. As she cannot break away from her control, Michelle Wu watched her hand be ced on the table beside them.

    Then L did something that shocked everyone.

 Chapter 242 Help Your Subordinates

    "Ah!" The entire floor of the hotel suddenly hushed in silence. All the people gathered to the scene where the two women were showing off against each other.

    The broken champagne ss unfortunately hit Michelle''s white tender hands, and blood instantly oozed from her skin.

    Michelle could not open her eyes with the severe pain, as her face turned pale and her forehead began to seep sweat.

    It was too painful that she did not dare to move. L released her hands but did not n to stop there. She wouldn''t back down from this woman.

    She gestured at the dumbfounded waiter charmingly with her index finger. The waiter immediately came to her side.

    L repeated what Michelle did as she poured the red wine, alcohol and champagne in a cup. As it was not full, she added another ss of juice into the cup so it was almost overflowing.

    At this time, Michelle''s malepanion quickly came to stop L. He gripped L''s wrist to prevent her from moving any further.

    L stepped the heels on her shoes on his feet and pounded really hard. He immediately jumped to the other side and howled with pain.

    Michelle finally opened her eyes, as she looked at L who was approaching her again. Horror filled her eyes.

    This woman was bloodily brutal!

    Without any hesitations, L poured the ss of drink on Michelle''s head, and then smashed the red wine ss under her feet.

    A few pieces of broken ss hit Michelle on her feet. She screamed in agony.

    This scene hadpletely caught by the eyes of Harry, who looked admiringly at the not-at-all embarrassed charming woman.

    This was exactly how his daughter''s mother would be --- sometimes arrogant and self-willed, sometimes charming and clever, and sometimes naughty and cute...

    At this time, several bodyguards ran from the outside of the hotel and stood beside Michelle. They were overly concerned and formed a circle around her.

    Michelle immediately sprung up and pointed at L angrily. "Seize this woman!"

    L did not have the slightest fear and looked at the bodyguard who was already ready to grab her. She immediately turned back and rushed outside. Upon seeing this, e

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    a today, you need my consent!"

    Behind, L felt at odds. She looked up and saw the Herren''s wide back, as if it were a wall keeping her from danger.

    Harry was watching L''s every move quietly when he saw her look at Thomas Herren with admiration. Anger filled his being.

    Michelle''s bodyguards and Thomas Herren were deadlocked and no one would step back.

    Harry nced over at the CEO of HF Group and said coldly, "HF Group is just watching my people being bullied like this?" The red wine ss broke down at his words.

    His people? His woman or his subordinate?

    All the people were frightened, and Harry just calmly took out a white handkerchief from his chest pocket and wiped the red wine and blood in his hands. It was like nothing had happened.

    The CEO of HF Group immediately sent a person to take the first-aid kit, and then nervously wiped the cold sweat on his face. He walked to Harry. "Mr. Si, I''m sorry. I will solve this issue now."

    Michelle was the daughter of the mayor of C Country, whom he did not dare to offend. He was also in a deadlock. However, Harry had said so. He was obviously angry so he had to do something now.

    The CEO approached Michelle and said in a reassuring tone, "Miss Wu, you see today is a happy day, so don''t let unpleasant things sweep your interest. I beg you to let this pass."

    Michelle looked at Harry''s stoic face. She was terrified but she can''t just let L off the hook.

 Chapter 243 Canâ€™t You Fight on Your Own

    She had no other choice but to say, "For the sake of Mr. Si and the CEO of HF, I would forgive her if she would apologize!" Michelle Wu raised her chin up high and continued to radiate an arrogant mood.

    Just at that moment, L had walked out from behind Thomas Herren. The CEO of the HF Group saw her and smiled. "Miss Li, you hurt Miss Wu''s hand after all. So if you can apologize to her, everything will be okay now."

    L nced at the CEO of HF with a sneer and then she stared at Michelle Wu. "You want me to apologize? In your sweet dreams!"

    "You!" Michelle Wu grind her teeth in anger as she nced at the CEO and then to Harry. "As you see, she''s the one who is unwilling topromise."

    "You insulted me first, so why would I apologize?" L was certainly not that easy to deal with. She was a very determined woman.

    The situation was deadlocked again. The CEO of HF nced at the two women and then he stared at Harry, whose wound was being cleaned by a medic.

    He didn''t even look this way, so obviously he was staying out of the argument.

    Suddenly, Michelle Wu went up to L and raised her arm to p her! At thest moment, Michelle Wu was stopped by the man behind L.

    Thomas Herren seldom looked so angry like this. He waved off Michelle Wu''s arm quickly. Michelle Wu was surprised and stepped back awkwardly. She would have fallen onto the round if the bodyguard didn''t help her.

    Michelle Wu was too angry to speak. She looked at the man and woman in front of her, and ordered her bodyguards resentfully, "Seize this woman! If any of you would let her leave, you are all fired!"

    At that moment, the hotel gate was opened and many uniformed men came in.

    The one in front was Joseph in a pink suit with two or three bodyguard squads trailing him.

    "Who dares touch my sister!" His loud and clear voice immediately caught everyone''s attention.

    Joseph ignored the uproar and the nces that he attracted and went to L and stood beside her.

    "Oh my god! Isn''t that the superstar Joseph?"

    "Yes, yes! He is so handsome!"

    "Jesus, how many bodyguards did he

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    his clothes, his very dignity shown in every move he made.

    With an absent-minded Lillian holding his arm, Harry went up to the CEO of HF and said to him, "Mr. Lyu, the SL Group and the HF group won''t have any cooperation from now on. You have turned me off." As he finished his statement, Harry ignored the ashen-faced CEO of HF and left in his own charming way.

    At that moment, Julie, who just hid herself in the corner, walked out after enjoying the show. She reminded the CEO of HF, "Miss Li was the ex-wife of Mr. Si." And then she left on her high heels with several senior managers of the SL group.

    Certainly, the CEO of HF knew that L was Harry''s ex-wife. But she was ex-wife, wasn''t she? If they loved each other, howe they ended their marriage?

    And then he remembered suddenly that Harry just said "my people". L was his... woman? Again?

    When the CEO of HF came to his senses, most of the people had already left the hotel. The celebration party waspletely messed up.

    Thomas and L walked out of the hotel. He wanted to drive her back, but Joseph was there now so there was no need for that anymore.

    He only escorted L to Joseph''s car, and she looked at him warmly. "Thank you for today!" L sincerely expressed her gratitude.

    Unexpectedly, Thomas and Joseph came to her aid when she needed help. That they stood behind her and made her very proud and happy.

 Chapter 244 Treat Nicole as My Own Child

    Thomas lovingly tossed her loose hair behind her ears and smiled. "How about treating me to dinner some other day to thank me?" He didn''t expect her to say yes.

    To his pleasant surprise, L abruptly nodded without any hesitation. "Oh, no problem. It''s on me!" She really wanted to thank him properly. What he did for her earlier was heroic.

    For the first time, Thomas had experienced the feeling of being ttered. He felt more than ever that he needed to guard and protect her.

    "Go home and rest early. You work too hard. You should look after yourself, too." He said in a soft voice. He knew that as an acting CEO of the SL Group, L was very devoted to her work. He hoped to be of help to her.

    She agreed. With a friendly smile, she put on the coat and sat in Joseph''s car.

    "I will have the coat washed and sent to you by tomorrow. Thank you for this." She turned around to face him and promised him that.

    Thomas nodded. With a humorous tone, he said, "Hey, you need to deliver the coat by yourself!"

    L replied with a grin and the car drove off.

    Thomas saw them rush off and returned to his own car. His driver greeted him and they took off from the parking lot.

    But as soon as Thomas''s car disappeared in the distance, L''s car returned.

    She almost forgot that she urgently needed to see Harry and discuss about Nicole! She stepped out of the car and looked around. She soon spotted Harry''s car in the parking lot.

    Not far from here, Harry and Lillian were actually walking towards her direction.

    "Harry!" L called out as she ran towards them.

    He heard her voice and looked up. L was wearing a suit coat and a pair of high heels. It was not easy to wear the stiletto heels. L was cautious while running.

    Lillian cast a quick nce at Harry. Without saying anything, she sat into the car first. She does not need any permission for this. This was for her daughter.

    Harry had mixed feelings about this. He sat in the car with Lillian and pretended that he did not care about L.

    He ruthlessly closed the car door in her face. Only half of the car window was left open.

    L leaned against the window. As she was gasping for air, she hurriedly asked, "Harry, where is Nicole?"

    "She''s not here." Leaning against the seat, he replied with his eyes closed.

    Not here? ? ? L''s eyes widened in anger. Her voice was shaking, "Why don''t you bring her to me?" She sn

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    just let the rain soak you? You''ll get really sick." She held L''s cold hands, asking her with a concerned voice.

    Joseph made his way to the second floor as well. Jordan looked at his younger brother and was confused. Why was he here and what did they do? It all seemed unusual.

    Wendy apanied L to her bedroom. The Li brothers went straight to the study.

    Joseph sat in the sofa with a gloomy face as he tried to ignore Jordan''s questions.

    He was not dodging the questions. He simply didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know what to feel, either.

    His sister was in a mess! He just got out of the ne tonight. All he ever wanted was to sneak back home quietly.

    But his n was interrupted with Harry''s call. He said that his sister needed help and he had organized a group of strong men. What Joseph needed to do was to go to the hotel with those strong men to save his sister.

    It would be wrong to say that Harry didn''t love his sister! How could Harry love someone else? Did he really love Lillian?

    But indeed, he still hurt her in the end...So whose fault was it? He didn''t have the answer himself.

    Jordan couldn''t get him to talk. He smoked one cigarette after another in anxiety.

    Finally he lost his patience. With one kick on Joseph''s calf, he snapped, "Was it Harry? Come on, tell me now. I''m part of the family too. I deserve to know." He was quite sure it must be him!

    Nicole was still in C Country. Things were gettingplicated. His sister was definitely hiding something as Nicole was not just staying with Harry for a couple of days! This was getting out of hand...

 Chapter 245 Harryâ€™s Attitude

    Joseph had a gut feeling that he should say something nice for Harry because he had given him a lot of favors before. He thought that Harry wanted something in return.

    However, he swallowed down whatever he was about to say. He just couldn''t be untrue to himself. Instead, he simply said, "It''s L''s own business. Why don''t you ask her yourself? I don''t know much about it either!"

    Jordan cast a cold nce at his restless brother and replied, "What''s the use of you then? Don''t you know how to protect L? She''s our sister, for God''s sake!"

    Joseph felt offended by his remarks. The truth was, he was not always in A Country. His sister had always had a wrong temper. She had always been a brave girl. The only person that could actually hurt her was Harry Si.

    The question was, what could he possibly do to confront Harry about this? He owed that guy a lot of favors! He just couldn''t ditch him like that. He had already given him a car and a t. He sometimes felt as if he was Harry''s mistress because of how he spoiled him. Even thepany he worked for now belonged to Harry.

    On second thought, he did feel like something was really wrong here. He realized that he could be just a puppet for Harry.

    One thing he was sure about was that Harry definitely loved his sister. There was no denying that. But as it was their own private matter, he and his brother should just stay out of it. Harry and L were already old enough to take care of their problems.

    Joseph''s mind had just turned to a clutter. He had not solved his own issue and yet here came his sister''s problem. He desperately needed some peace and sce!

    Ignoring his elder brother''s furious gazing, he stumbled out of the study and returned to his bedroom.

    L tossed her wet clothes aside and stepped into the bathroom. She felt much better after a hot shower but emotionally, she couldn''t stop hurting just yet.

    Thomas''s expensive coat looked all ruined. She felt sorry for him and nned to buy a new one tomorrow.

    Wendy sat on the bedside with a hair dryer in her hand. Upon seeing L so lost in her thoughts, she smiled and asked L toe closer so that she could dry her hair for her.

    She was L''s sister-inw but she has always acted just like L''s mother. Deep down, she felt grateful for her family as both L and her mother-inw treated her nicely. Wendy felt obliged to return their kindness every now and then.

    The room was quiet, and only the sound of the hair dryer could be heard. L didn''t feel like talking at all. Wendy respected that and didn''t ask her questions either.

    She knew that if L wanted to talk, she would have spit out everything a long time ago. It was pointless for her to bother L with loads of questions if she was not in the mood of talking.

    But tonight, Wendy will apany her to sleep. She does not want L to be alone in her thoughts right now. She looked at her healthy, wless skin and smiled. "Sister-inw, aren''t you super happy with my brother?" She could tell from her radiant aura that she was in a very happy marriage.

    Wendy felt a bit shy and whispered, "Stop it. I would always feel happy once you and mother are home!" As for her quiet and emotionless husband, she was not that into him!

    Wendy blushed as a big smile uncontrobly spread over her face. L looked at Wendy and felt truly happy for her. She has made the right decision back then! How lucky of her...

    "Wendy, he won''t give Nicole back to me. I miss my daughter so much." L finally opened up her heart and shared her worries with Wendy.

    On hearing her words, Wendy frowned and immediately felt sadder. It was really tough to deal with. Harry Si was a man of power and limitless capabilities. They had no chance of winning in getting Nicole back by force. It would be so pointless.

    "Why don''t you marry each other again?" It would be nice for both of them. Nicole would get to see both her mother and father more often. More importantly, she would see them together.

    L thought about marrying him again. However, his attitude was so nasty that it literally drove her crazy! Besides, he had a new girl now. "I don''t know why he was so into Lillian now. I don''t know if he really loves her, or he''s just making a point." She murmured to herself.

    As far as she knew, Lillian used to be in D City all the time. She couldn''t understand why she would be here. L was very confused.

    "Lillian? Is this true?" Wendy remembered thatdy. Long time ago, both Lillian and L were recognized by the upper ss of D City as the most beautiful women in the city.

    Then Lillian faded from the stage. It was not until now that she showed up again. But it was just so strange that she showed up as Harry''s lover.

    "You have no idea how much I hate him now. Ynda was history but Lillian has taken over her role!" She knew Harry was ying in the field all this time. She couldn''t care less. However, both Ynda and Lillian were obviously serious in having a rtionship with him.

    Wendy tried tofort her. "It is normal. Harry Si is a well-established man that there ought to be some women around him trying to win his heart. It''s something that you should le

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    r sleep. She had a sweet smile on her face.

    She was dreaming about her parents. They were kissing. How sweetly embarrassing...

    ...

    The night was long. No more talking was heard apart from muffled, gentle and sweet moans.

    When dawn arrived, Harry carried the sleeping L into the bathroom. He also ordered his private jet to wait in the mansion.

    One hourter, L was carried to the bed on the ne while she was still sleeping.

    She finally woke up from her sleep. Realizing that she was actually in the ne, L sat up immediately. She ran to the ne window.

    What the hell! That idiot had sent her back to A Country. The ne had justnded on thend of the Li vi. Wow, he had done it again.

    She saw her grandfather with crutches walking towards the ne.

    Despite feeling weak in her leg muscles, L ran out of the ne to greet her grandfather. On her way out, she grabbed her bag back from the female bodyguard.

    "Grandfather!" L greeted him with a big smile as she helped him with the crutches. The two walked back to the vi together.

    Landon curiously looked at the ne as it took off and asked with squinting eyes, "L, whose ne was that and where were youst night? You should always take a rest from time to time. Don''t get too caught up with work."

    L was embarrassed by the questions. She thought about her excuses and exined, "I was on a business trip to C Country. I was needed at the headquarters there. As the returning fight was sold out, the CEO sent me back through his private jet."

    Landon nodded as if he was fully convinced. As they were walking towards the vi, he suddenly said with a smile on his face, "Isn''t the CEO Harry Si?"

    ... Her grandpa had such a sarcastic smile that L knew that he was ying tricks on her.

    "Grandfather, I only went to check on Nicole." She said as she lowered her face in embarrassment.

    On hearing Nicole''s name, Landon paused. "Is Nicoleing back?" The real question was at the tip of his tongue. He wanted to ask her when they would tie the knot again.

    He heard rumors that C Country would soon witness some good news. Harry Si was about to get engaged with the eldest daughter of the Ye family from Z Country. If that was the case, he would never ever forgive Harry, even on his death bed!

    L blinked her eyes. She hid her true feelings as she tried tofort Landon. "Don''t worry. We will sort it out pretty soon. Harry still loves me. I can feel it." But she knew it was just her good wishes. The truth was her proposal went through and he kissed her by force as a punishment. The thought made L sad.

    Landon was old enough to see through her lies. However, he didn''t expose her as he simply said, "You''d better be! No point in dragging the issue. You are an adult now, and I trust that you could make the right decisions."

    "Of course, grandfather." L sighed deeply to herself.

    Time went by so fast. After some time, it was already a weekter.

    L suddenly realized that she still owed Thomas his suit and a dinner.

    She took out her phone and dialed his number. He answered her call right away. It seemed like he was waiting for her call all day. "Finally you called me! Hope you have not forgotten about the..."

    On hearing his voice, L giggled. "I am sorry. I have been busy. How about a dinner with me tonight?"

    "No problem!" He had been waiting for her invitation for days already. Thomas felt so excited.

 Chapter 246 A Plastic Ring

    They ended the call when they have agreed that Thomas will just pick her upter.

    L finished her work quickly and then abruptly made her way out of the office.

    Thomas, after his retirement from the post, had more time for leisure now. He even had less business to do than L right now.

    When L was still waking out of the office, Thomas was already there waiting for her.

    Seeing her in yellow trousers, he immediately came over.

    "I can see in your eyes that you are already tired." Sometimes, he thought of giving up his current work to apany and help her in her daily work. She always seemed to be so exhausted.

    L shook her head. "Not too much. I''m used to it." She could bear that.

    The two got on Thomas''s car. He did not take the driver with him this time, so he drove to the hotel himself. After all, he wanted some time alone with L.

    They arrived at the Xanadu Caf¨¦. They had been here before a couple times and both of them loved the food and the ambiance. Thomas made a reservation for a private room here again.

    Just like the previous time, theyfortably had tea first before they had dinner.

    Soon, they were done eating and L excused herself to go to the bathroom.

    In SL Group, C Country.

    After a long time of dealing and working with his business, Harry sat in front of the French windows to rx. It had been a long and tiring day.

    He took something out of his pocket and put it in his hand.

    How stupid and daring was L to buy a stic ring to fool him?

    The man looked at the ring for a while and made a decision. He took out his cell phone and removed L''s phone number out of the cklist.

    Without any hesitation, he dialed it.

    "Hello." A man''s voice came up on the other side of the phone, which pinched Harry''s heart.

    If he did not guess wrong, this steady and familiar voice must be Thomas Herren. The two were still together! At this very night! "L, you really are seeking death!" Harry thought to himself.

    "Where is she?"

    Hearing this cold voice, Thomas raised the corners of his lips and slowly said one word, "Bathroom."

    Whether he was telling the truth or not, Harry still got angry and hung up directly. He didn''t care, anyway. Or at least he pretended to be.

    He tossed the phone on his desk and it slid from the desk to the floor. He didn''t care at all.

    Putting the st

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    lect a tie. It looked really good.

    While they were trying another coat which looked nice too, a sudden female voice interrupted them, "Isn''t this Miss Li? Shopping with a man?"

    How familiar the voice was. L knew who she was even if she did not look back.

    Thomas nced at the little woman who did not change her expression. Now she was doing well and had learned not to expose her emotions.

    L picked up the tie and handed it him. "Try this one." Thomas obediently tried it.

    Theypletely ignored the woman behind them, which made Ynda Mo gnash her teeth in anger.

    "Ynda." A voice came from behind her. It was Nael.

    Ynda gave up trying to talk to her and walked to Nael. "Well, have you decided?" Sorting out her emotions, she smiled at Nael. She was able to control her emotions well.

    "What did you do just now? Where is my mom? Have you seen her?" Nael looked around. He didn''t think much about the man and woman near to them.

    Ynda took Nael''s arm and headed to another area. "Your mom has gone to the bathroom and she''ll be back soon. Do you like that one? Let me buy it for you! Just pick anything you want."

    Hearing this, Naelughed. "I''ll like it as long as it''s bought by you! No worries."

    Since the cancetion of the wedding with Harry, Ynda had been depressed at home for a long time. She had grown so thin and she had not taken care of her appearance anymore.

    However, Nael came to A Country on a business trip so he took Ynda with him. Nael might not be the one she really loves, but she was very thankful to have him.

 Chapter 247 A Friend of Your Brother

    At that very moment, Nael''s mother finally appeared. After checking out the items that they bought, they were about to leave.

    Before leaving, Ynda deliberately nced at L. "Didn''t you love to take pictures and send them to me? That''s your way of kicking me out, right? Now I''ll pay you back in the same way. Just wait, you freak." Ynda sneered.

    L didn''t know what she meant at that time. Atst, Thomas and L selected two ties and one suit jacket. True to her promise, she paid for everything.

    "Thanks!" Thomas was carrying the bag in a very good mood. He was like a child who just received a toy. Today marked the date when L has first given him a gift.

    In the Manor, C Country.

    Harry was telling Nicole the story of The Wolf and the Lamb. In less than five minutes, the little angel fell asleep. This was a routine for them every night. Her daughter loved story telling.

    He put down the book and gently kissed the forehead of his daughter before getting out of bed.

    The phone he put aside rang as it notified a new message. He took it and opened the SMS.

    An unknown number sent a message to him. He opened the pictures, and the fatherly love on his face all disappeared without a trace. He felt rage deepen in his heart.

    In one of the photos, a woman was held tightly by a man in his arms. The other ones were photos of the same woman buying suits for the man.

    That familiar, lovely smile stung his eyes.

    "L Li, you dare to be with another man behind my back and flirt with him!" Harry was furious.

    He stood on the balcony as he watched the boundless sea. He toyed with his phone in his hand and dialed a number. "Transfer Thomas Herren from A Country. No matter where he will be transferred to, as long as he is not in A Country. Do it now."

    Hanging up, he put the phone aside and took out the stic ring from his pocket.

    "L, this time, I''ll willingly let you fall into my arms and make you learn to cherish all the people who care for you and... love me with all your heart."

    A few more busy days quickly passed. L was too busy every day but she did not fail to think of Nicole from time to time.

    When she was looking carefully at the factory''s operation details, theputer prompted for a new email.

    She opened it and found out that it was apany email sent by Harry himself.

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    one here!"

    L sneered. "So what if you really love each other? Where did you go before my brother got married? You left him! Go and ask my brother to answer the phone. I don''t want to talk to a mistress. It makes me sick!"

    Sharon shook her fists with rage. If L was in front of her, she must have knocked out her teeth by now!

    The bathroom became quiet. Sharon tried to control her emotions. "Your brother just walked out of the bathroom right now. Wait a minute."

    The man came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel and frowned when he saw Sharon. "Why are you still here?" Seeing his phone in her hand, he grabbed it right away.

    "A call from L? Why was she calling me now?" Jordan was confused.

    "L."

    L finally heard Jordan''s voice. "Brother, what are you doing! Are you crazy?" In the face of L''s question, Jordan was puzzled.

    "Why? What happened?" He had a lot of recruits these days, which made him very busy. What''s wrong with his sister?

    L heard Jordan actually ask her what happened. How could he still deny what he was doing? She closed her eyes and told herself not to be angry.

    "Brother, where are you and Sharon Qiao right now? Where is my sister-inw? You are married already. Do you even care about that?"

    Upon hearing that, Jordan thought for a moment. He had not contacted his wife these past couple of days. What happened to her?

    Then he looked at Sharon who was sitting on the sofa, thinking of everything that happened. Nothing happened that day and Wendy could not have known anything about it.

 Chapter 248 Divorce Her

    "Say it." Jordan walked to the window, looking at the scenery.

    "Wendy called me and she saw you sleep with Sharon. She has been in agony and I feel really sorry for her. But here you are, still fooling around with that woman. How could you do this? You''ve let me down!" In her eyes, her brother has always been a decent man. He had always stayed true to his principles and values. But since such thing had happened, L didn''t know what to say about it.

    Wendy saw that he slept with Sharon? How did she know it? How would she know about the hotel where they are staying?

    He suddenly realized something and immediately looked at Sharon, who was still sitting on the sofa. It must be her plot. Oh, no. This scheming woman. "There''s no such thing. She misunderstood it. I''ll handle itter. Don''t worry about it. You should take care of yourself as your work is so busy. Don''t be so hot-tempered."

    He was gently exining to his sister, which made Sharon take a closer look at him. It seemed that his sister meant a lot to him!

    L heard Jordan say that Wendy has misunderstood the situation, and she was relieved. "Then you make a phone call to Wendy immediately. You can''t hurt her. Or, I''ll be your first enemy!"

    She was defending her friend and sister-inw.

    "I know, okay? I won''t do anything that would hurt her. Take care of yourself." Jordan hung up, looked at the scenery again and thought for a while.

    Then he picked up the phone to call Wendy. After a long time, the call eventually connected. He heard her hoarse voice, "What do you need?" She could barely speak.

    Jordan felt distressed. "Where are you now? I''ll pick you up. I have to talk to you." He was willing to exin everything to her.

    Listening to his unchanged tone, Wendy thought, "What would he do when he sees me? To confess? To exin? Or... To divorce me?"

    "I''ll juste for you. Please. Where are you?" She was at her mother''s vi. It was not a good ce to talk.

    After telling Wendy the hotel where he stays and the room number, Jordan hung up, staring

    Indifferently at the woman who was staring at him. He felt so disgusted. "Get out of my room yourself, or I''ll force you out. Now!"

    Sharon froze when heard his words. "Jordan, how can yo

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    anted to re at him, but she did not dare to do so.

    Looking at her with puzzled eyes, Jordan picked up his phone from the desk, and checked his messages. There was nothing about that message.

    "It must be Sharon who sent it to you. You shouldn''t believe it. I''m really sorry."

    As long as she trusted him...

    "How can I believed you!" She looked nkly at him. She knew that she wasn''t going to exin anymore. It was rare that she was so aggressive in front of him.

    Jordan put down his phone, went to her, and seriously looked at her. "I already have you. Why would I cheat on you? You''re the woman that I have always dreamed about." His hands crossed her shoulders and he tried to hold her again in his arms.

    Wendy refused, and she took several steps back. "Jordan. I saw it with my own eyes. Do you believe that I will buy your casual exnation? That is just ame excuse."

    "He had just slept with some other woman, and he had the guts to touch her again today. He really had a good appetite!" Wendy thought.

    Jordan looked deeply at his woman. She had always been loving and gentle to him. It pained him to see her this way.

    It was just that they didn''t have any major fights and arguments before. But this one did.

    However, it was not a bad thing. Whatever kind of person she is, she is his wife.

    "What do you want to know? I''ll tell you everything!"

    Realizing that Jordan was apparently making an excuse again, Wendy was so angry that she didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 249 Greatly Worry About Them

    Wendy changed her bathrobe in front of Jordan. Ignoring the surprise in his face, she took her handbag, mmed the door and left.

    Damn it. Since Jordan didn''t know how to exin it, why did he even take her to the hotel? He just wasted her time.

    "That woman didn''t satisfy him, so now he prefers me?", Wendy wondered.

    She was furious. Ever since they got married, she had always been trying to be gentle and virtuous.

    No matter why they got married at the very beginning, she was always considerate and affectionate. They had to get along well with each other as a couple. Wendy thought she had done what she was supposed to do. She had been a very loving wife.

    But what Jordan did was beyond disappointing. He didn''t even bother to provide an exnation. To say the least, even if nothing happened between them, why didn''t he reassure her?

    Wendy angrily rushed out of the hotel and took a taxi to her mother''s house.

    She wouldn''t return to the Li Mansion anymore. Not with what had just happened. Jordan must be the one to exin that to his parents.

    At the thought of this, Wendy hesitated. After all, her parents-inw had always been very nice to her. They had given her everything she could have asked for. As a daughter-inw, she''d better tell them her decision by herself.

    She took out her phone from her handbag and called Angie.

    At that moment, Angie was busy training new recruits. She answered the call while taking a rest.

    "Hello, Wendy." Angie said gently. She really treated Wendy as her daughter. Hearing her gentle voice, Wendy felt a bit guilty. She also felt very sad. Angie was her second mother.

    But she soon calmed herself down. "Mother, I won''t go back there until sometime. I''ll live with my mother for a few days."

    Wendy''s voice was as gentle as usual, but Angie still knew something was wrong. "What happened? Wendy? Tell me. Please."

    She asked in an anxious tone.

    Wendy tried so hard to hold back her tears. "It''s okay. I just want to stay with my mother for a few days. I just miss her, I guess."

    Angie decided that there must be something wrong. She was not convinced by her exnation. Wendy''s trembling voice suggested that there was definitely something going on. Where was

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    l in the orange skirt not far away, L felt very sad and remorseful.

    She recalled the scene when Nicole began to babble and call her "mommy". Those were really happy and memorable times. Tears started rolling down her cheeks.

    "Nicole." She wiped off her tears and approached theke.

    Seeing L, Mrs. Du took the long bamboo pole to pull Nicole''s boat back to the shore.

    "Mommy!" Nicole shouted happily. She hadn''t seen her mommy for a long time. It was so obvious that she has missed her so much.

    Harry always assured her that her mommy would soon be with them although she was just busy working so that they could have money.

    Nicole walked down the steps. L gave her a big hug and kissed her on the cheeks.

    Mrs. Du had mixed feelings when she saw how they loved each other. She quietly left, leaving L and Nicole alone.

    "Mommy, I miss you. Where have you been?" With her head against L''s shoulder, Nicole cuddled L''s neck tightly, enjoying the smell of L.

    L burst into tears with excitement but thought that she shouldn''t cry in front of Nicole.

    She wiped off the tears and said in a hoarse voice, "I also miss you. Are you happy with your daddy? Are you having a good time here?"

    Nicole nodded. "Yes." Her daddy was like a super hero to her. He dined, slept and had fun with her and told stories to her every day. Moreover, he would give her whatever she wanted. Nicole was well-taken care of here. Maybe it''s for the better that she stay here...

 Chapter 250 Loves the Color Pink So Much

    Nicole was very happy and contented, but L had mixed feelings. Harry was undoubtedly a good father.

    However, she was also a good mother. She knew that in herself. Why should she be deprived of her right to be a mother?

    It was totally unfair. She must fight to win her back.

    She must talk with Harry and try to get Nicole back. If she failed, she had no choice... but to go to court. It would definitely be a difficult battle but she would risk everything for her daughter.

    After making up her mind, L asked Nicole tentatively, "Nicole, if you have to choose one between me and your daddy, who will you choose? Tell me honestly."

    She looked at Nicole in anticipation. She could sense that her daughter was having a difficult time. Nicole thought about it and finally said, "I want both of you."

    She was in her happiest when she was with her daddy and mommy.

    "No, you can just choose one." But L knew that she pushed her daughter just to get the answer she wanted.

    "I can''t choose both of you? Why?" Disappointed, Nicole was confused. L began to feel nervous. Finally, Nicole said, "I''ll choose daddy."

    ...

    L was greatly shocked.

    Why? Why? She raised Nicole for almost four years, but Nicole thought she was not as good as Harry who has just taken care of her for a few days. It was unfair!

    She was so sad that she wanted to cry.

    Nicole looked at L''s disappointed face and realized that her answer had upset L.

    Lowering her head, Nicole thought for a while. If she was asked to choose again, she would still choose her daddy

    Because her daddy was really nice to her. Moreover, he could be her superhero. She wanted to have a superhero like what she had seen in the movies.

    But what about her mommy? Surely, her mommy was also nice. But as she could only choose one, she certainly would choose her daddy.

    "Mommy, don''t be sad. I love both of you." She crouched on the ground and embraced L tightly.

    L looked at Nicole and sighed. Sh

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    It was alreadyte. Who was that? Janne nced at the closed door and wondered whether it was Jordan.

    She quickly ran downstairs and looked out from afar. It was indeed Jordan dressed in a military uniform. She can''t deny that he looked very sophisticated in his uniform.

    She opened the door. "Mother, I''m sorry to bother you." Jordan came directly because Wendy had not been answering her phone.

    "Not at all. Come in." Janne liked Jordan very much. She hoped that whatever Wendy''s issue with him will be solved quickly.

    "Mother, is Wendy on the second floor?" At his words, he looked upstairs.

    Janne nodded and said, "Yeah. Go upstairs. Will you be staying here tonight?"

    Jordan looked at his wristwatch and said, "Yes. If that''s okay with you." Wendy must have been lying in bed. He would just leave tomorrow. He can''t leave her wife behind.

    Wendy was still looking at her phone. She thought she''d better find a job in apany.

    As she was deeply thinking about this, someone opened the door. "Mother, why don''t you go to bed already? I will sleep right away." Not knowing who wasing, Wendy grumbled.

    But she heard footstepse in. The door closed and was locked.

    It was weird. There seemed to be a warm smell and feeling in the air. She immediately looked behind her and saw a familiar figure.

 Chapter 251 Itâ€™s Motherâ€™s Order

    It was really Jordan. "Why on earth was he in my house?" Wendy wondered. Wendy immediately put on a stern and cold expression. "What are you doing here?"

    Jordan took off his military jacket, showing his muscr chiseled chest that even the vest couldn''t cover.

    Wendy blushed at the sight of this. "Get out." Not wanting to see him at all, she pointed at the door. The truth was, she wanted him by her side but she thought she was not ready if he would hurt her again.

    Jordan ignored her and walked a few steps forward. After a while, he stood still at the bedside.

    Wendy pulled the nket to cover herself. She was like a child covered in a nket. But she has always slept naked and she didn''t want him to see.

    Jordan took a close look at her and then turned around to walk towards the bathroom.

    Wendy quickly put on her pajamas.

    However, it didn''t work. If he really wanted to do something, she knew that she couldn''t resist.

    "Forget it. I''d better sleep first. After I fall asleep, he can''t do anything." Wendy thought to herself.

    Jordan soon opened the bathroom door while Wendy tossed and turned in bed.

    Turning her back against the bathroom, she didn''t move again and immediately closed her eyes. She pretended to be already fast asleep.

    Jordan turned off the light, and the room fell into total darkness.

    Heid down on the bed and tried to hold Wendy in his arms. But Wendy was adamant and broke free from his arms. She directly took a pillow to the other end of the bed andid there.

    Jordan followed her and hugged her from behind.

    Wendy broke free from his arms again and took the pillow back to the end of the bed.

    Jordan followed, but he directly rushed over to Wendy this time. They were just going back and forth. "Since you''re so powerful, let''s do something."

    ...

    Wendy tried to kick him, but he quickly grabbed her foot. He was a soldier after all. He had very quick reflexes.

    She attempted to p him on the face, but he stopped her with the other hand and pressed her down.

    Wendy''s hands were fastened over her head. She couldn''t resist at all. Not anymore.

    "Honey, as I said, let''s do something." Jordan whispered seduct

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    out her phone and clicked on the Moments on WeChat.

    She refreshed it and read what others had posted, and suddenly had an urge to post something.

    "Good night, the world."

    Then she got up from the bed and took a picture of the bright night view of C Country through the window.

    After that, she turned off her phone and went to sleep.

    In the mansion

    d in Western dress and leather shoes, Harry was sitting in front of theputer in the study. He swiped the phone screen and looked nkly at what L posted some time ago.

    At the thought of her pale face just now, he felt really guilty.

    However, recalling what she did, he closed the phone and drew a box of cigarettes from the drawer.

    He hadn''t smoked for a long time now. L said she didn''t want him to smoke.

    Without lighting up the cigarette, he took it from his mouth and just yed it in his hand.

    He repeated the name of L silently in his heart. His heart will forever be upied by L Li.

    The phone rang. It was from Joey.

    "Boss, I have sent Lillian back. Francis told me that he hopes that you can get married as soon as possible."

    Harry smirked. "Give him what he wants, and tell him that it''s for the sake of Lillian."

    "Okay, boss. Will do."

    Hanging up the phone, Harry recalled what Lillian had just said. "Boss Si, it''s not what love is about. You have to stick to the bark, or you will regret it." He sat there, looking nkly at the wall.

 Chapter 252 A Military Salute

    <h2 style="font-size: 22.4px;">Chapter 252 A Military Salute

    </h2>

    So, how could he and L rekindle their love?

    As he pulled the sleeves off his wrist, he looked at his crystal watch. He stared at it and remembered that he didn''t see the watch on L''s wrist just now.

    He would let her off tonight. There would be plenty of time for them to spend together. He would make quality time with her in the future.

    At seven o''clock in the morning.

    L was still a bit dizzy. She turned off the rm clock and got up. She looked around the presidential suite bewildered as she suddenly remembered that she had to attend a meeting today.

    She walked into bathroom immediately and quickly took a shower. Then she prepared something to eat for breakfast and hurried to the corporate headquarters.

    Getting off the taxi, L looked at the soaring skyscraper. It was unique in form and was strategically located in the downtown area. It was the building of the SL Group. It had more than a hundred stories.

    She was amazed at how wealthy Harry was. He was really a financially sound and strong man. But when she thought about what happenedst night, she shook her head and got rid of these thoughts.

    L was wearing a white pantsuit and a pair of white high-heeled shoes. She looked so decisive, professional and elegant. She was so sophisticated.

    The receptionist immediately recognized her as soon as she entered the office.

    "Good morning, Miss Li." The receptionist greeted her in a very polite tone. She heard that L was not only an acting CEO, but also Mr. Si''s ex-wife. There were lots of rumors going around.

    L slightly raised her head and responded, "Good morning. What floor is the conference room on?"

    Looking at L''s charming smile, the receptionist was immediately obsessed with it. She can''t help but to return a smile.

    L was really beautiful. No wonder she was Harry''s wife before.

    "Hello?" L stared at the receptionist who seemed like she was in a daze of curiosity. Well, L had always received responses like this. It should have something to do with her looks...

    The receptionist regained herposure and answered, "Sorry, Miss. Li. It''s on the 18th floor."

    L nodded and tried to remain expressionless. Then she walked towards the elevator.

    There stood a few people in front of the elevator. They were also acting CEOs of otherpanies, and she only met them when they had video conferences with Harry.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They greeted her immediately when they saw her. "Are you Miss Li of A Country? I have heard a lot about you." A man in

    "Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!"

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    "He''s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    .

    "Miss Li, if you''re not leaving for a while, please follow me to my office and analyze the mistakes you had made. Thank you." Harry stared at her back.

    L took a deep breath and looked back. "Mr. Si, I have something to......"

    Harry interrupted her and gave her no chance to speak. "You can handle your own things in the afternoon. But right now, we need to solve the problems happening in A Country." After hearing this, other CEOs probably understood what Harry means.

    They all said goodbye to Harry, and left in a hurry.

    They all looked at L with a certain meaning, and this made her feel really ufortable. Harry had been causing big troubles for her.

    "Mr. Si, I don''t think that something disastrous has happened in A Country. You have been mistaken." She just looked at him expressionlessly and said this in an unfriendly way.

    "What happened was not the point. The point is to give everyone a stern warning. I want them to be on alert at all times." He looked at her in the eyes. He could feel that she has been bing more and more beautiful as time passes by. He kind of missed her too.

    When she heard this, L showed a sarcastic smile. "If Mr. Si still insists on making trouble for me, I have no alternative but to ept it." What happened was not the point? What did he mean by this? He deliberately wanted to punish and embarrass her.

    pAn,Da n<0,>v,e1 She really couldn''t stand this man. He did not want her to remain in the position. Maybe... He was too impatient and did not want to wait to throw her out. Maybe he wanted to promote his girl to this position.

    Right! Lillian wanted to take her position. And she was a fool to just let her swoop in.

 Chapter 253 Taking Care of Your Image

    "Miss Li, don''t let me say this twice!" His tone was very cold and stern. He was watching her with danger in his eyes.

    L just stood in silence. If she followed him to his office, could there be any chance that she can exin her side? Ho-ho. Harry was someone of sole authority.

    "Mr. Si, there is no way you can get everything. Since you already have a woman, please don''t provoke other people and destroy their lives!" As nobody was around, L was not worried of being overheard.

    Harry went a few steps forward, and L also immediately backed down a few while wearily looking at the man approaching her. She was kind of tired of all these.

    "Miss Li, what are you afraid of?" He took a few steps forward again, as she was trying to go backward. She was already leaning on the wall. She was pinned.

    Nervously, she took a deep breath. "Nothing. If Mr. Si has anything to say, then I''ll go to your office." Her voice was trembling. She surrendered to him. She was not sure whether Harry would try to strangle her. She was doing this only for safety.

    Harry pursed his lips and led the way to his office.

    But he had no idea that L wished to kick him and let him tumble down the stairs. How could such a cruel bastard exist in this world? He had all kinds of beautiful women at his hands, but he was still scheming bad things for his ex-wife.

    In the CEO Office

    Knowing that she was in a dangerous ce, L didn''t want to think more. After all, she knew what was going to happen if she retaliated.

    A file was threw on the desk beside L. "See what your subordinates had done, and you, as the acting CEO, was kept from knowing anything!"

    The man arrogantly sat down on the sofa, his two long legs twisting together and his two arms stretching on the back.

    L took the file with doubt in her eyes. Joshua, who in the design department, stole the design blueprint and sold it to others! The picture of the transaction as well as the surveince were very clear. It was Joshua for sure. She couldn''t believe it!

    Susan Du, the HR manager, also took bribes from the employees and had self-willingly adjusted the promotion and demotion of these people.

    And the director of the ounting department took the overtime wage into her own pocket......

    The evidences followed one after another and she was all convinced. But, about Joshua, she couldn''t believe... He was such a nice and honest person. "Jo

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    t this the business of the financial department? Howe that she was involved?

    "Mr. Si, I..."

    Suddenly, the man put his hand on her face lifted her chin to force her to look at him. They stared at each other''s eyes.

    Her little hands instantly grabbed his hand to push him away. But he tightened his grip even more. She couldn''t do anything now.

    "L, you dare to buy clothes for another man and hug each other behind my back! You are my daughter''s mother, for God''s sake!" He said this while clenching his teeth in bitter hatred. L was dumbfounded.

    How could he know? Was it because... A thought shed in her mind, and she knew that the annoying Ynda told everything to him.

    Was she too happy these days? It didn''t bother her to find something to cause trouble to L.

    And the hug? "When did I embrace with Herren?" Confused, she looked nkly at him.

    "And the most important thing is...what does it matter to you, anyway?"

    He, himself, was hitching with other girls. How could he criticize her and control her emotions and actions?

    The man sneered in disgust. "You are the mother of my daughter so you must watch your image!" His reason of the right and wrong nearly made L crazy.

    How could there be such an unreasonable man in this world?

    "Okay. I''m the mother of your daughter, but you are the father of my daughter too! Howe I don''t see you taking care of your image?" She returned the statement to him. She just couldn''t predict this guy! While the magistrate were free to burn down houses, themon people were forbidden to lightmps! The world was really unfair.

 Chapter 254 Punish Her as a Warning to Others

    L''s words made him speechless. He couldn''t say anything to defend himself because he would never tell her that those women were just there to anger her.

    So, Harry bowed down to her and put a finger on L''s red lips. He wanted to stifle all herints and dissatisfaction.

    He held her like he was holding a princess in his arms and took her into the lounge regardless of her struggles to break free...

    1 pm, in the restroom of CEO office.

    L arched her back and held the basin with her arms. Her hair was in a mess. Her face looked pale, as she had endured all kinds of pains.

    All she was thinking about was to drag that man to feed him to the ligers. Such a terrible person should be living with all kinds of beasts.

    She slowly breathed a sigh of relief as she fixed her messy hair. She regained herposure and walked out of the restroom.

    Harry was already sitting on his office chair as he was calmly looking at her.

    L bit her underlip, took her own stuff and was about to leave. She did not look at him.

    "Stop!" His chilly voice rang at her back.

    L involuntarily stopped and then heard him saying, "Are you ignoring me? L? You didn''t even look at me once." A warning again!

    "Harry! You son of a bitch! You are flirting with so many women, and yet, you are still torturing me here! Were you a monk in your previous life? Is this something that you have really longed for?" She turned back and sternly asked him. She didn''t care what she looked like now.

    How could he treat her like this?

    The man looked at her in silence. She continued toin, "Who knows whether your women have any contagious diseases! You don''t care, but I do!"

    After Harry heard that, his pupils rapidly contracted and a shing sh was shot from his eyes. L was terrified.

    But after she tucked her neck, she continued to say herst words, "Don''t dare to touch me again, or I will call the police !"

    The man rose from his chair and approached her arrogantly like a king. L was terrified and instantly pulled the door open, fled outside the office. She did not even think how she looked like.

    "Bam!" The office door pped shut.

    Outside Harry''s office, the staff in the secretary division he

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    rting to her wounded heart.

    "Mommy, I''m hungry. I want to eat pizza. Take me to a pizza ce, please?" Actually, Harry asked Nicole to call L and say that.

    Hungry? "Nobody is cooking for you right now?" She asked in a very worried tone.

    Nicole shook her head. "I don''t want to eat the dinner made by Mrs. Du. I want to eat pizza." After Nicole said that, a smile appeared on the face of the man beside Nicole.

    His Nicole was doing really great!

    Of course, L would not refuse her daughter. But before answering her, she asked, "Where is your Daddy?" She didn''t want to see that bad man.

    Nicole hesitated and said, "He is not here. Maybe he is still at work." But the truth was, Harry was already at home.

    So L thought Harry was still at thepany. She dly replied, "Ask the driver to send you to the hotel. I will wait for you at the gate." She had met the driver in Harry''s manor twice. He was very nice.

    "OK!" Nicole hung up the phone and trotted as she threw herself into the arms of Harry.

    "Daddy, it''s all fixed up. Mommy said yes." She looked at Harry happily. Harry lovingly held his daughter and kissed her in the cheek.

    The they walked upstairs. "My Nicole is really the best! Daddy will take you to the entertainment park, okay? That''s your reward!" To see the happy face of his daughter everyday was already a priceless reward for him.

    Nicole pped her hands in excitement and glee. "Oh, yeah, yeah. I want to ride the pirate ship, please!"

 Chapter 255 My Daughterâ€™s Chauffeur

    "Okay, Daddy will be with you."

    "Daddy, I want to ride the Ferris Wheel too!"

    "So do daddy!" Harry answered in a very happy tone. Seeing his daughter being so passionate about this, he thought it was necessary to build an amusement park right inside the manor. This will have all kinds of recreation facilities for her to use whenever she wants.

    At six thirty.

    After waiting for a while by the gates of the hotel, L saw a ck Lamborghini steadily stopped in front of her.

    Harry, who was on the driver eat, pressed the button of the rear seat window. A warm little cute face appeared. It was Nicole, who excitedly asked, "Mommy, get in and sit with me! Come on!"

    Looking at the luxurious Lamborghini, L let out a sigh of surprise that Harry even prepared a car that was worth tens of millions of dors for the chauffeur. How rich and generous he was!

    Nicole kept urging her to get in. She gave a warm smile to Nicole and then got in from the other side of the car.

    "Sweetheart, what do you want to eat besides pizza?", L gently asked Nicole. L closed the door and put all her attention on her daughter,pletely ignoring the man on the driver seat.

    Nicole thought for a moment and said, "Mommy, I don''t want to have pizza now." She said this because Harry suggested to eat seafood that her mommy loved so much. This night was really for her mommy.

    "Well, my daughter really has the mind of a woman.", thought L. She smiled at her child and then remembered something. "Okay. Let''s go!" Somehow, she felt a bit strange. This seemed familiar...

    "Goody! I''m going to have a seafood feast!" Sitting in the child''s chair, Nicole cheered and posed like a superman.

    L was amused by her innocence. "Okay, okay, let''s go for a seafood dinner now!" However, she did not know where they could have a delicious seafood in C Country. She was not that familiar in this area. She decided to ask the chauffeur, whose first name seemed to be Tian.

    "Okay, mommy!" Nicole kissed L on her neck.

    L pleasurably rubbed the little head of Nicole, looked at the man in front of them and asked, "Mr. Tian, would you please send us to a well-known seafood restaurant? Thank you." Wait a second! Why did the chauffeur seem so familiar to her?

    Curiosity drove her to move closer to see the face clearly. What? It was Harry! Unbelievable!

    ¡­¡­

    Holy cow!

    What silly tricks was he ying right now? Silently being a chauffeur?

    Noticing Nicole giggling with her hand covering her mouth, she suddenly understood what was going on. Her daughter had also yed tricks on her! "Nicole!" She called her daughter in a very deep voice.

    Both of them had tricked her out!

    Nicole immediately exined, "It''s not me! Not me!" Nicole cleverly disassociated herself from the

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    sat back in her chair, looked at the blushing face as if it was the New World she had just discovered. She had never seen Harry this embarrassed! "Oh, my! Mr. Si, you are blushing!"

    ...... Harry cast a warning eye on her, but she was not threatened by it because she knew his mannerisms too well: he just pretended to be cool at her yful tease, so he could hide his embarrassment. L thought Harry was so cute and she was giggling like a little girl as she went to the bathroom. Suddenly, feelings of fondness filled her heart.

    When came back from the bathroom, she saw Harry ying andughing with Nicole.

    She enviously watched this scene of love. How happy it was for them to be together. If only she could freeze this moment, and they could stay together forever!

    At that moment, she also forgot how annoyed she was at Harry. She wanted to give her undivided attention to her daughter and...... the man who once belonged to her.

    When L sat back in her seat, Harry put his palm on her neck, pulled her head towards him and kissed her softly.

    Nicole saw this and giggled next to them. "Boy kisses a girl. Shameful, shameful!"

    L slightly pushed Harry away with her face obviously blushing. "Nicole is here. She can''t see what we are doing."

    Hearing this, Harry teased L more. "So I can do everything to you if Nicole is not here, right?"

    ......

    L seductively stared at him and asked usingly, "You are the boss. You can have many mistresses if you want. I''m just your ex-wife and I don''t believe that you really care about me!"

    Thinking about those women, she became so jealous again. Her heart be sour as if a vinegar jar was split inside.

    "Why are you so attractive and all women want to seduce you? Why do they all give you the chance to flirt with them?" L wondered and secretly wished Harry Si was all hers.

 Chapter 256 Manipulate Each Other

    Harry suddenly turned around and looked right through her eyes. "How about you be my wife again?"

    Again? Was this for real? L was stupefied as what he meant was... They would remarry?? Looking at his eyes, she thought that this could be a trick all over again.

    But thest time she proposed to him, he refused, right? So she blurted, "No!" She refused straightforwardly.

    The man''s face darkened. "L, that''s just awful! That''s stupid of you!"

    Then he sat up again,zily leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes so that L could not see the emotions in his eyes. He was hurt.

    She''s stupid? L pursed her lips. It was him who was really stupid!

    She had proposed to him and he said no. Of course, she would not just believe that what he says right now is true. Apart from the ring, the most important thing would be sincerity, right?

    Didn''t he refuse as well? Shame on him by saying how stupid she was!

    "Mr. Si, you''re the one who started this. You are the one who acts stupid."

    He still didn''t open his eyes, but grasped her small hands and enveloped it intensely with his big palm.

    It could have been a romantic scene, but Harry intensified his grip, and L began to scream, "Ouch, ouch!!"

    Nicole, who was ying with some toys beside them, looked at them strangely. She immediately said, "Daddy, don''t hit Mommy."

    She thought Mommy was screaming because Daddy was beating her.

    Hearing what Nicole has said, Harry rxed his hand a little, and rubbed her aching little hand.

    The woman looked at him silently. Is this the so-called "p and kiss?"

    Just at that very moment, there was a knock on the door of the room, and Harry said in a faint voice, "Come in."

    Then the manager came in with several waiters behind him. They started serving.

    This first dish was Nicole''s favorite fried silver carp. The shrimps and the fish dishes were served afterwards.

    Just like before, the mother and the daughter enjoyed eating together.

    The dinner ended before 8 PM. They went back to the Lamborghini, and Harry drove the car out of the parking lot.

    L was caressing the hair of her daughter. She was really reluctant to leave. Then she said to Harry, "You leave me at the front crossing of the road. I''ll t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    n could she and Harry really be together? Secretly, she desired for a life that there''s just two of them, living a simple and peaceful life.

    Just like in Echo Bay, she really missed the quiet days there.

    The night was getting deeper and it was time to go to bed.

    Harry let Nicole continue to sit on his neck, carrying her to the bedroom on the second floor.

    Nicole was very happy today because both mommy and daddy helped to take a shower.

    When the story time came, she enjoyed it so much because both of them were on her sides.

    The little girl, who was stillughing and giggling at the story, quickly fell asleep.

    Seeing that her daughter has fallen sleep, L was ready to go to the bathroom to gather the toys she scattered.

    As soon as she entered the bathroom and started to clean the ce, Harry followed her inside.

    "Do you want to use the bathroom?" She held two small yellow rubber ducks in her hands and asked the man curiously.

    Harry looked at L shutting the bathroom door. "You just said that you were afraid of being caught by Lillian?"

    L looked at the man who was getting closer to him. She was a little dumbfounded. Was he going to me her?

    "No, no. Forget about it. I said nothing." She slowly moved back.

    "I won''t forget that. I won''t let her catch us. Don''t worry." Then he rushed over and turned her over so she could see the beautiful view of the sea by the window.

    Harry covered her protesting mouth and did whatever he liked behind her back.

 Chapter 257 How Many Banks does This Guy Own

    When L finally woke up, she found herself again on a ne flying to A Country. She had been on this asion for two times.

    Even L herself was confused at this. Did she really sleep so soundly that she felt nothing when Harry dressed her and carried her out of the manor? Or maybe it was because Harry looked after her in a very gentle way.

    The nended on the backyard of the Li vi, where L got off with her legs already shivering.

    She endured the pain and didn''t go to the hospital yesterday. The pain seemed to be getting worse today, so she went directly to the garage and drove to the hospital at once after she got off the ne. She was bracing for the worst...

    ......

    She registered and asked for a specialist treatment, paid the medical expenses, and went back to thepany.

    L sat in the deputy CEO office, and tried to refresh herself by closing her eyes. After a few minutes, she took out her phone, took a photo of her medical record and sent it to Harry. She was gnashing her teeth in anxiety.

    "Harry! You must reimburse ten times the medical expenses!"

    In mere seconds, her phone received a message. It indicated that Harry had transferred 50 million dors to her......

    What? Wow! The medical expenses only cost her 500 dors. She just teased him into paying ten times the original amount and that would just cost 5, 000 dors. But he gave her 50 million dors instead! How many banks does this guy own?

    It was such arge amount of money that she can squander the money for many years even if she does not go to work.

    However, her melting heart calmed down when she remember that Harry gave her a shock yesterday at the meeting. He straight up embarrassed her.

    Sitting up straight, L called Leo on the internal line, "Please ask Joshua from the Design Department toe to my office!"

    She would solve the recent three problems one by one. She hoped to finish and solve these issues today.

    She felt guilty of it because she thought that she was a bit negligent of the happenings around her.

    She determined to rectify thepany''s ethos and punish the ck sheep.

    Joshua came over right away. It seemed like he was in a bad mood.

    "Miss Li!" Joshua greeted L politely as he knew clearly about the reason why L called him in.

    A funny person suddenly became so courteous. L felt a little unustomed about this version of Joshua.

    "Have a seat.

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    gues, please give me a few minutes of your attention. Recently, there was a rumor that Joshua from the Design Department stole drafts from thepany. I hope everyone will not discuss it again and mind your own business. The truth will eventuallye to light since I will let the police intervene to investigate this matter. Otherwise, you will have the same result as Chris Dong......"

    L''s voice sounded oddly resonant in the room. Everybody adored her for her confidence and nobleness.

    What a heroine she was! No wonder Mr. Si married her. But why did they break up? Howe he gave up such a charmingdy? Everyone was puzzled.

    L also gave a great deal of encouragement to them. After that, the design department greeted her with enthusiastic apuse.

    As soon as she was back from the design department, L called in the head of the financial department and the personnel department manager respectively, made a corresponding punishment, and let the secretary post an announcement.

    L never dealt with the employees in person before. This time, she decided to personally handle the issue in front of them. She solved the issues properly without any mercy and restraint.

    The colleagues talked about L for the whole day. They thought that she looked dignified and respectable just like Mr. Si. They understood that they must behave well under L''s eyes from now on.

    In fact, L dealt with these matters in ordance with Harry''s advice because she thought it was very efficient.

    Maybe that was why people found Harry''s style in her actions. She might thank him for this some other time.

 Chapter 258 Iâ€™m Already Bound to Him

    In D City.

    As soon as they were off from work, all members of the periodical office immediately walked out of the building.

    A dazzling yellow Maserati sports car stopped at the door of the periodical office, attracting the attention of many people.

    The man in the car wearing sunsses was staring at the gates. He looked really charming and rich.

    Half an hourter, a tall woman, dressed in a long and floral dress, came out with her long hair beautifully flowing through her shoulders.

    The man wearing sunsses quickly opened the door and walked straight towards her.

    He pulled her wrist to force her toe closer.

    She was ready to scream, but when she saw the familiar pink suit, she managed to hold back.

    She was pulled all the way to the sports car. Joseph tried to force her into the back seat, and then sat in the driver''s seat and drove away.

    The car galloped all the way to the main road. The two people inside were so silent that the atmosphere was kind of awkward and ufortable.

    Just when they were in front of the apartment, Joseph immediately stopped and kicked in the brakes, creating a noise in the quiet night.

    Neither of them got off the car, nor did they open the lights in the car. They just sat there in total silence.

    After a long time, Lillian looked outside the car and softly said, "Joseph, I''ve already said it very clearly. What are you doing? What''s the matter?" Being intimate to Harry and marrying him was her only way out now.

    Joseph grunted loudly, "Shut up!" He didn''t want Lillian to talk about it. It really made him feel low of himself.

    She looked at him and was shocked. He had never looked like this. He had been around her like a younger brother. Often, he was very cute and amusing. He was always making her happy.

    "Lillian, that man is my ex brother-inw, my sister''s ex-husband. Can you please draw yourself away from them?" Joseph''s hands tightly held the steering wheel and the sunsses covered the emotions in his eyes.

    Draw herself away from them? As a matter of fact, she really did not want to do this. "If I marry him, I will be good to your little niece. I''ll treat her well." She only met Nicole once. That lovely girl was really an adorable child.

    Many people in C Country now knew that Harry has a little princess an

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    . What was she doing? He began to feel a bit lonely.

    L had fallen asleep a long time now, but Harry was still watching his cell phone, waiting desperately for her reply.

    ¡­¡­

    It was not until one o''clock in the morning that Harry rubbed his tired eyes and looked at the WeChat on his mobile phone again. There was no reply, and he guessed that she already fell asleep.

    "How dare she go to sleep without replying to him first! L, I will remember this moment!" Harry thought.

    He found a small notebook to record all the things she did that made him unhappy. When they are together, she will pay for all of it ......

    It was already past eight in the morning when L woke up. How many times did the rm go off? She was not bothered even a little bit! She must be so tired.

    When she got out of bed, she felt a bit dizzy and light-headed. She immediatelyid on the bed again.

    She rubbed her painful temple and felt something wrong. It was like a cold fever.

    However, she didn''t think much about it. She can''t skip work today. "Using cold water to wash my face will make me feel much better.", she thought and reassured herself.

    It was nine o''clock when L arrived at thepany.

    Today''s appointment of a customer was of utmost importance. She tried hard to resist the severe difort caused by the cold and rushed to the conference room with the folders in her hands.

    When she arrived, the customer was already waiting for her. It was fortunate that she had a good receptionist in the office. It was Julie.

 Chapter 259 Showed His Anxiety on His Face

    They exchanged greetings with each other, then began to talk about the cooperation.

    The meeting went on for two hours before they walked out of the conference room. Julie sent the client out first.

    L was feeling very dizzy and bent over the office table. She decided to buy some medicine from drugstoreter.

    After sending the client off, Julie immediately came back and saw L bending over the table. She became so worried and asked, "Miss. Li, are you OK?" Her face was very red when she entered the conference room. And now it was still very red. It was very unusual. She must be feeling off today.

    L couldn''t even raise her head, but she still managed to shake her head and answer. "I''m okay. I only feel a little dizzy. I will buy some medicine from the drugstoreter. Don''t worry about me, though."

    She tried very hard to sit up straight. It seemed like the pain has flowed through her neck and back. She gathered her papers, held them in her arms and stood up from the chair.

    But she felt so weak that all the papers dropped on the ground. She felt her legs weaken. Then suddenly, darkness came to her eyes and she fainted.

    Julie was so scared and constantly called L''s name, trying to elicit any response from her. She was so nervous and she went out to ask a colleague''s help. They sent her directly to the hospital.

    The news that L has fainted at thepany spread quickly.

    This news also reached the office''s WeChat groups just when L was sent to the hospital.

    Joey found out that everybody was talking about L. He felt curious and he checked the chat logs quickly.

    Then he hurried to the CEO office. Harry was talking on the phone. He frowned when Joey rushed in. He did not want to be interrupted.

    Joey realized that he forcefully pushed the office door and rushed in when he saw dissatisfaction in Harry''s eyes. He did not ask for Harry''s permission.

    He stood still immediately and fixed his clothes in embarrassment.

    "Well, I have always put emphasis on our cooperation." Harrymitted to his cooperative partner on the phone.

    Then Joey abruptly checked the chat logs and put the most important sentence in the middle of the screen so his boss could see clearly. Then he handed it to Harry.

    Within five seconds, Harry said, "Well, Mr. Dai, I will contact with you in a few days for I have to handle some emergency circumstances now." Then he hung up the phone.

    "What''s the matter?" He stared at the sentence on Joey''s phone: Big news her

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    irt walked out.

    L couldn''t believe that she could see Harry through her very eyes. She might just be hallucinating. Otherwise, how could she see this man who should be in C Country right now?

    Closing her eyes again, she opened it again, and saw that he was looking at her in the eye.

    She blinked again, and saw that Harry has walked closer to the bed.

    "Don''t close your eyes again. It''s me. You are seeing it right." He stood at the side of the bed, and lovingly looked at L who was still blinking from time to time.

    Well...... She should be in a hospital. L looked at the drip bottle and asked, "What happened to me?"

    What? "You don''t know? You were very sick, and you don''t know?" His facial expression became a little cold. He really wanted to p her to give her a piece of his mind.

    Why she could not ask this question? She was really confused. L was dumbfounded and just stared at his angry face. Then she heard him saying, "You have a high fever of about 41¡æ. You fainted in the office. L, are you as stupid as a pig?" She, who was nearly 30 years old, could let herself have a high fever of about 41¡æ and do nothing about it! How could she be so stupid?

    What? L became so worried when she heard this.

    No wonder she felt so ufortable when she woke up in the morning. She thought she only had a cold. She didn''t pay attention to it.

    Thinking of this, she looked at him and replied, "How could you treat me so bad now? Stop ming me. I''m ill!"

    Hearing this, Harry looked at her helpless face, and withdrew his anger.

    Then he helped her sit up and lean back on the bed. After that, he walked towards the table nearby.

 Chapter 260 Have Yet Reached a Consensus

    Harry prepared her a bowl of healthy porridge sent by the family nanny and immediately went back to her.

    "How did you know I have a fever?" Looking at himing closer, L asked in a curious tone.

    Harry stirred the porridge in the bowl and took a look at her. "The wholepany knows."

    ... Seriously? Maybe it was because she had fainted. It would create too much concern, of course.

    "Open your mouth. You need to eat this first." He sat on the edge of the bed and blew the porridge on the spoon so it would cool off a bit. Then he ced it by the side of her mouth.

    L opened her mouth and obediently ate the porridge. "Where is my daughter?"

    Harry fed her another spoonful and reassured her, "My daughter is with her grandparents. She''s the least of your concern right now."

    They had yet to reach a consensus on the matter of Nicole. He said that Nicole was his daughter and she also protests that Nicole was her daughter. Nobody seemed to back down.

    L twitched her mouth in discontent and took another spoonful of porridge. "I''m sick, and you''re still taking away my daughter from me." The woman stared at the man pitifully.

    Harry didn''t look at her eyes at all and just said coldly, "You''re not going to die yet! Stop overreacting."

    ...

    Hearing what he said, she really wanted to take the broom and drive him away with it.

    "You don''t need to feel bad for me. But why do you talk to me like that? You''re inconsiderate of my feelings. Get out of here!" With tears in her eyes, L started to make a scene by looking helpless.

    She knew that Harry would always yield to a weaker person and not to the strong and powerful. She needed to conform to his ideas to make him happy. She had to pretend like she was helpless or the big guy would not show any care for her.

    Harry was heartbroken when she saw her eyes full of tears. He put down the bowl in his hand and wiped away her tears.

    "Stop crying! You''re an adult! Even my daughter is stronger than you." It was true. He had never seen Nicole crying like this.

    This woman must be made of water. Her tears just kept on flowing!

    It was not because she was made of water, but because she was once

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    r nothing and could put aside all the unhappiness as long as she could stay with him.

    "Harry." L made a gentle sound.

    "Yes?" His lovely voice instantly seduced her.

    "Harry." She said his name again, this time in a softer tone.

    "Yes?" He answered patiently. Their hearts were beating faster now.

    "Harry." She would like to say his name like this for a lifetime...

    "Yes?" He wouldn''t let her go. She could only be his from now on.

    They murmured and moaned all night. The sweet and happy feeling filled the air.

    As long as they were together, happiness would be easy toe by.

    As long as they were together, even silence would be sweet andforting.

    As long as they were together, there would be the taste of love at every moment.

    ...

    In the next morning.

    L woke up just when the head doctor was just finishing his rounds of the wards.

    Her body temperature has returned to normal and she was allowed to be discharged from the hospital if she wanted to.

    In addition to the medical personnel, Landon, Harold and Wendy were also in the ward.

    But Harry was not here. He was nowhere to see.

    All of them were relieved when they heard what the doctor said.

    Everyone gathered and surrounded her when she woke up.

    "Are you OK, sweetheart?" Landon looked at L with concern, for fear that she would feel sick again. She had been too stressed with everything that was going on, and he knew just what she needed.

 Chapter 261 Iâ€™m Gonna Marry You

    Looking at the people around the bed obviously concerned about her, L was so moved that she became teary-eyed.

    The thought that many people cared about her made her feel so happy.

    "Grandpa, I''m fine now. There''s really nothing to worry about." The needle on her arm has been removed and L sat up from the bed easily.

    She still did not see Harry. Was he already gone? Even a minute without him caused her sadness...

    Looking at her daughter trying to find something in the ward, Angie immediately knew what she was thinking.

    "Stop searching for him. He already left this morning."

    ... L nced at everyone with embarrassment. Was she so obvious?

    But, it really annoyed her that Harry left without telling her!

    As soon as she was out of the hospital, L immediately went to thepany despite her family''s opposite views.

    Work had umted a lot recently and she had to go back to the office to deal with it.

    She would justbine work and rest and get off work early.

    As she arrived at thepany, everyone immediately greeted her happily.

    There were also colleagues who were concerned about her and asked her if she was still sick. She responded to them with a smile.

    When she entered the office, she saw the folders on her desk in an alphabetical order.

    She randomly opened one of them and found that it had been read. It also was with a note in it written by Harry, listing detailed deficiencies and suggestions.

    ...

    L was moved again. When did he finish dealing with such thick folders for her?

    Was it when she was sleeping yesterday? That meant he did not have any rest...

    She had to think more about Harry. When he was bad, he could abandon her in the rain and leave her alone.

    When he was good, he was so sweet to her and caring! She could not understand this man...

    She took out her phone and dialed his number.

    Fortunately, it was connected in just mere seconds.

    Harry''s tired voice came from the other side of the phone.

    "What''s wrong?"

    He sounded so tired. Did he take a rest? It was all because of her. She felt so guilty...

    "Harry."

    "Yes?"

    ...

    The atmosphere seemed to be back tost night. The two people who couldn''t see e

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    feel guilty at that?" He coldly questioned her.

    In particr, this was her fault. Did she really know how to seriously take care of Nicole?

    After listening to Harry''s question, L felt a little guilty. How could she not be? However, it was he that should be med for everything! This would not happen if only they did not break up.

    She grunted, "For the sake of fairness, we will both take care of Nicole in turns!"

    Her words made Harry very dissatisfied. What she wanted was only Nicole? Not him?

    "You think too much. I don''t deprive you of visiting her, right? You will see Nicole once a month. That''s it." He knew she wouldn''t agree with that.

    L opened her eyes widely. "Once a month? Harry Si, I am the one who gave Nicole birth and I am her mother! Don''t you think that you have gone too far? You''re absurd!" Ignoring his dramatic wordspletely, L exploded again.

    "First, Nicole''s surname is Si. Second, it''s true that you are her mother. And I am her father too. The kid did not know her father for more than four years. I think it''s you that have gone too far." The man''s emotionless words made L speechless.

    All right! "Then, are you just going to take Nicole from me?"

    L tightened her clothes and hoped that the man would not answer yes, but...

    "Yes!" His simple answer interrupted her thinking.

    That single word made L''s face pale. It seemed that they were to be against each other?

    "Then, Mr. Si, I''ll see you on court!"

 Chapter 262 Say Hello to Your Father

    Hearing this, Harry sneered. How could L be so childish? Why couldn''t she understand what was happening? She thought she could get Nicole back by going to court? She stood no chance. She was too naive¡­

    "As you like."

    L and Harry parted in displeasure. L rubbed her painful temples. She didn''t know why they hade to this. It was just like yesterday that they were so in love. Now they were enemies...

    She knew well that if she went to court, it would be aplete joke in A Country. Harry was a very powerful man.

    However, she had to give it a try to get Nicole back.

    Samuel, who she once met at Harry''s office, was an internationally renownedwyer. He seemed to be a good friend and partner of Harry. L thought of getting him to her side. "Can I count on him?

    Anyway, I have to give it a try." L pondered with anxiety.

    In Samuel''s Law Firm in C Country.

    The towering office building stood not far from the SL Group office. Harry took Nicole with him. She just woke up and was still feeling a bit sleepy. They came to the office of Samuel without informing Samuel in advance.

    Surprised, Samuel rubbed his eyes and decided that the man in front of him was really Harry Si.

    It had been a long time since theyst saw each other. Harry hade with a little girl. Who was this girl?

    He heard that Harry has been taking care of a little girl recently, but he didn''t take it seriously. Now he saw them with his own eyes.

    Moreover, Harry didn''t invite his friends to his wedding some time ago. It was said that the wedding was actually cancelled. He wanted to ask Harry about it but never had the chance to.

    "Boss Si, who is the little girl?" Samuel took off his sses with the gold rims, ced it on the desk and walked over to them.

    Harry nced at him and smiled at Nicole. "Sweetheart, say hello to your father."

    What? Samuel looked strange. It must be a joke.

    ... No! They had promised each other once that all of them would be the sworn father of their children. "So this girl is Harr

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    didn''t want to get himself in this trouble. He had no idea why they had to go to court.

    Hearing what he said, L instantly understood what he meant. Harry was able toe to Samuel first. She thought, "How stupid I am! I shouldn''t have called him as he and Harry are good friends."

    "How much did he offer? I''ll double the price! Please, Samuel." She still didn''t want to give up. Nicole was at stake on this. Surely, there were other outstandingwyers, but Samuel was just the best. He was the best closer in town.

    Samuel put his hand over the mouthpiece and deliberately said to Harry, "She has doubled your price."

    Harry nced at him and calmly sipped on his tea. "Tell her I offered you 10 billion."

    Samuel silently looked at the very calm Harry. If only he really offered 10 billion. In fact, it was a piece of cake for him. 10 billion was nothing for a wealthy man like Harry.

    "Miss Li, Boss Si offered 10 billion. If you offer 20 billion, I''ll think about it."

    10 billion! L surely believed that the very wealthy Harry Si could offer such a generous price. However, she was not a fool. She instantly knew what happened.

    Harry must have asked Samuel not to take her case.

    If so, what else could she say? She thought about it for a while. "Please tell Harry he can buy off all thewyers if he wants, but I will never give up!"

 Chapter 263 Court Date

    As soon as she hang up the phone, Samuel finally couldn''t help butugh out loud. "You two are very interesting and strange! Your ex-wife said just now that she would continue to look for otherwyers unless you have bought over all thewyers! That''s not possible, though."

    Harry didn''t say anything when he heard that. Of course, Samuel knew that he was able to do something like that.

    Then Samuel yed enthusiastically with Nicole for a moment. Soon after, Harry held her in his arms and left Samuel''sw office.

    After hanging up with Samuel, L tried her best to refrain from swearing at Harry.

    She wouldn''t believe that nowyer could take up her case and help her win it. After all, she was a wealthy woman, too.

    But the truth was, she contacted more than tenwyers, and her phone was hung up over and over again when thewyers knew that the defendant was Harry Si. Harry was that powerful and influential.

    Even worse, one of thewyers asked her before hanging up, "Are you bing a paranoid? Harry and your child?"

    Ahhhhhhhh!!! L wanted to kill thatwyer. What''s so wrong with her? Why was everybody taking the side of Harry?

    In the afternoon, someone unexpectedly called and asked her if she was looking for awyer. She really did not expect this as she was already on the verge of giving up.

    She immediately answered "yes", and to her surprise, thiswyer agreed to take up her case.

    She was really not so sure, so she asked thew office''s location and learned that it was in A Country. She did not wait anymore and quickly went there to check it out.

    Although the office was not so big as Samuel''s, it was not that small either.

    So, the fight for Nicole between Harry and her was about to start. This would really happen!

    She never expected that Harry would push her to this situation. If they went to court, it meant they were enemies already. Maybe, it would never be possible for them to get together anymore. L obviously had mixed feelings about this but when she thought of Nicole, she knew that this was the right thing to do.

    Standing and holding the money in her hands, she felt her heart emotionally bleed when she thought of this.

    After taking a deep breath, she paid off the fare and left thew office with the receipt.

    She told her family nothing about this, as she didn''t know how to say it without making the whole family worry about her.

    So she chose to hide this from them until the day they find out about it the

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    he court session opened tomorrow afternoon.

    The problem was that she couldn''t sleep at all. She still couldn''t help bursting into tears while staring at the ceiling.

    She was thinking of Nicole and Harry...

    How did they get to this situation? She was so heartbroken. Nobody knew that she loved him so deeply. There was nothing in this world that she would do just to be in his arms.

    But for Nicole, she had to give up on him. Her daughter should be her topmost priority.

    The next morning.

    As the court session would be opened in the afternoon, L went to thepany first.

    She made up her mind as she stood in the empty andrge office. No matter what happened this afternoon, even if she won the case, she wouldn''t stay in SL group anymore...

    If she won, she would go to A Country with Nicole, run a coffee shop and have a peaceful life.

    If she lost the case... She... She couldn''t imagine life without her daughter...

    Her tears shed onto the A4 size paper on the desk, as she became so stricken with pain and fear.

    Nicole was a part of her, the baby she risked her life for...

    She now regretted hiding the truth from Harry. That terrible man! If she could start over again, she would tell him the whole thing. Maybe they didn''t need to be in where they were right now. Only if she could turn back time...

    At 1:00 pm in SL Group, A Country

    The media and the reporters had been waiting for a long time at the gates of SL Group. They had been told that Mr. Si would do something big here.

    Something big? The reporters actually didn''t know even a bit of it, so they were here to check it out. Everybody was in for a grand surprise.

 Chapter 264 Amazing Marriage Proposal

    There were also many onlookers and fans who had flocked around the entrance of thepany. The security had no choice but to pull out the cordon. But there were still too many people, and the crowd was just getting bigger and bigger.

    At that time, a whistling sound came from behind. There were several luxury cars. Everyone gave way for it to pass.

    Then, six big red luxury cars lined up steadily in front of the SL Group.

    The scene was unbelievable as nobody had seen a parade of luxury cars in this area.

    "Wow! Maserati, Ferrari, Maybach, Pagani, Aston, and SSC! That is actually a red SSC!" The car fans immediately recognized the six global limited edition luxury cars.

    The whole thing was surreal. Then, from the car, six men wearing sunsses and six different colors of suits made their way to the gates. The elegance in the air was undeniable.

    "Wow! What handsome men! Ahhh! I can''t stand it! It''s really melting my heart!", some girls near the scene shouted in admiration.

    "Holy Christ! Joseph in a pink suit. Unbelievable! But who''s in that red suit? Jordan was in a ck suit, while Harry was d in a white suit. Chuck came in a blue suit, and Eason was dressed in the gray suit. Oh, Jesus, the world''s most handsome men are all here!"

    Harry Si will propose for marriage and five charming men hade to assist him!

    It was the first time they have seen such an amazing marriage proposal. And the man in the red suit was Joey! They thought Harry was really in love for him to exert such effort like this.

    The six luxury cars'' trunks opened at the same time and all the women screamed again in amazement!

    There were three cars full of delicate red roses! While the other three cars were filled with gold-like objects that were shining beautifully in the sunshine.

    However, some sharp-eyed person soon recognized it, as he leaned on the person next to him. With their legs trembling, they blurted out, "My God! They are... golden roses..."

    Indeed! The remaining three trunks were all filled with roses made of pure gold!

    Attractive men! Luxury cars! Golden roses! Red roses! The beautiful and luxurious scene was breathtaking!

    Screams of romantic excitement followed one after another, and the bustling crowd was almost out of control.

    Some bodyguards who entered the scene creatively arranged the golden roses and red roses into an imaginary shape of a heart right in front of the building.

    "Are they shooting for a grand TV program that they need so many reporters and cameras? What will really happen here?"

    "I don''t know. Everyone came here, so we followed. It turned out we''re right! I really can''t believe this!"

    "Yeah,

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    right, sister. We are here now. You can open your eyes!"

    Rubbing her ufortable eyes, L slightly opened her eyes, and immediately covered her mouth in fright. She was having an illusion and she saw Harry in it. Was she going crazy now?

    Rubbing her eyes again, she opened her eyes widely this time, and Harry was still smiling warmly at her.

    So strange...Did hee to bring her to court?

    No! That was impossible. They were enemies, right? But... The ground where Harry was standing in the middle of was filled with roses! Were there golden... golden roses in the inner circle?

    Also, why were many people around him? The five handsome men in different colors of suits were standing behind Harry. Next to them were luxury cars. What were they doing? This was really surreal!

    Joseph and Jordan were among them. Why did theye here?

    L was stupefied and dumbfounded. She did not know what to think of. Did awsuit really happen like this?

    Harry, who was dressed in a white sophisticated suit, looked at her, who had rubbed her eyes three times and looked at everything around her in confusion.

    Harry suddenly fell on his knee and took out a box in his pocket and opened it.

    The spectators who had seen the boxing out from his suit began to scream again. The dazzling diamonds in the box were all dozens of carats! Even more dazzling and expensive than the golden roses!

    "You ..." L''s heartbeat soared after seeing the diamond ring!

    Was he... L could not think clearly anymore. Her heart beat raced faster than before. This was like riding a roller coaster. She just wanted to close her eyes as her knees trembled and weakened.

    "L Li, marry me!" The soft, sweet voice of Harry Si rang in the square, a few decibels higher than usual.

 Chapter 265 What About the Lawsuit

    "Wow! Woah! Really? Say yes! Say yes now!"

    "Miss Li, say yes to Mr. Si quickly! Come, on!" These were the screams from her colleagues. The scene was too shocking in a good way. The spectators looked so astonished and excited!

    "Agree with him! Promise to be with him!" The people around her began to scream in unison, and Joseph whistled in his usual charming manner.

    Listening to all the noise around her, L''s aura began to glow, and she covered her mouth with excitement. Was she dreaming?

    The man she had loved, waited, and missed for several years, and the same man who had to fight for custody for their daughter was actually proposing to her?

    What about thewsuit? All of these were very confusing to her.

    The voices around her grew louder and louder, and L''s tears started pouring down.

    She bit her fingers, and pinched herself. She did this to convince herself that she was not just imagining. So, what she saw was real. Harry Si had just proposed to her!

    After a long period of time, L looked at Harry. He was smiling in anticipation. She eventually calmed down and tried to control her emotions.

    She wiped the tears, and then stubbornly opened her mouth to say, "No!" The sharp refusal hushed everyone into silence.

    "You heard that right! I said no. I don''t agree!" She refused several times as tears flowed to her cheeks. On what basis should she say yes to this? Everything was just so uncertain.

    What about when she asked him to marry her? He refused her, right?

    The people around him began to murmur, but Harry''s face didn''t change a bit. The woman he truly loved was quite unique. He knew that.

    "Wow, you''re right, Joey. This woman was really different. She refused without hesitation to such an awesome marriage proposal scene, and to such an awesome person who just proposed to her on one knee." Eason looked at the astounded Joey who was standing behind him.

    Did Harry fall in love with a freak?

    Samuel and the rest of the people just smiled. It was not surprising for them because they had seen L like this before. They knew her very well. If today, she suddenly agreed, then they would feel strange about it!

    "You must promise!" Harry took her hand and shouted. He had decided that she was his woman and he would not let her go!

    L sneered and looked at the man who was on his knee. "Mr. Si, today is the day we agreed to meet in t

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    r love! You''ve never been like this." What a joke! He was awyer. He can''t do anything else more than that.

    Jordan was wearing a smile all day and this was really rare for him. "Hurry and find a wife to show off in front of them! It''s getting a bit envious now!" He remembered his little wife at home and suddenly wanted to go home. He missed her so much.

    "You don''t have to worry about Samuel. He has a foreign girl with him." Leaning against the chair, Easonzily let out Samuel''s secret.

    Samuel gave him a hard cold look, "Hey, that''s my personal private life. You have exposed my privacy. How can I punish you? Let me think."

    He just drank a ss of wine with the foreign girl. How could he know so much?

    Suddenly, the thought of E Bo shed in his mind. Samuel quickly shook his head and forced himself to be sober.

    "Mr. Shao, can you just not show off your knowledge aboutws every time we get together at a party?" Eason stuck his finger in his ear to show his disbelief.

    The waiter began to serve the food. The first one was a stewed millet with sea cucumber.

    "Boss, hurry up! What a healthy dish!" Joey was almost moved to tears by his loyalty. Every time a dish was served, he would think about his boss first.

    Harry smiled with sarcasm, stared at the dish, then looked at Jordan.

    "For the happiness of our wives, let''s do this together!"

    Jordan looked at the dish, and he took three of the sea cucumbers to his te. Joseph was shocked to see the sea cucumbers in his bowl, being gobbled down in just mere seconds. Married men were just unimaginable...

 Chapter 266 Showing off

    Other people looked at Jordan with admiration. "These are deep-sea cucumbers. Harry, have some more. You''ll like these." Eason put some more on Harry''s te and smirked.

    Jordan and Harry ate them up within a minute.

    L pinched Harry''s hand and murmured in sarcasm, "Oh. I''m not your wife. You want to get remarried without holding a wedding? No way! I want a grand one!"

    "Well, you''re showing off to make us jealous." Samuel joked. "How time really flies. Your daughter has been growing up so quickly and is now four years old!"

    At the thought of Nicole, Eason was surprised. "Harry, that''s impressive. We''re still single, but your daughter is about four years old. You''re doing a good job!"

    Chuck, who had remained silent, put down his wine ss. "Introduce Nicole to us. We''re her sworn fathers from now on." They made a promise.

    Samuel and Eason also nodded. They were best friends, anyway.

    "Okay. Prepare some costly gifts. I want Nicole to have everything she wants." Harry said this coldly. With three sworn fathers, Nicole would be really happy.

    They looked at Harry with contempt. "Harry, are you going bankrupt right now? You even asked us to bring expensive gifts. You could do that by yourself." Chuck asked in a serious but sarcastic tone, making L chuckle.

    Harry replied calmly, "You''re rich enough to buy two vis for Nicole. Don''t tter yourselves."

    What?

    Eason rolled his eyes. "Forget it. Two vis? My God, I''ll go bankrupt. I won''t have any future, anymore." He shouted out loud.

    Harry smirked at him. "No, you won''t. I do know that you can afford dozens of vis." Eason was an internationally renowned designer and Harry knew he wouldn''t go bankrupt.

    After thinking about it for a while, Samuel asked seriously, "Harry, if I buy two vis, I won''t have a ce to live. Can you give your manor to me?"

    Chuck took a look at them and followed suit, "Harry, if I buy two vis, I''ll have no money. Can you treat me to dinner?"

    Harry rolled his eyes at them. "Forget it. I won''t introduce Nicole to you."

    "Don''t! I''ll buy thr

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    arry just made the proposal and she agreed. Things weren''t that sure yet.

    The thirdment was from someone she didn''t think will reply. It was a certified ount named Lawyer Samuel. "Dude, good for you. Get remarried quickly! I approve!"

    The fourthment was from the certified ount of Parisian Costume Chief Designer Eason. "Dude, invite us to your wedding this time. I''ll be angry if you won''t."

    The fifthment was from the certified ount of Chuck, the Director of Chengyang Private Hospital. "Dude, I''m looking forward to your grand wedding."

    ...

    The whole world had watched the proposal video. "Does it mean that he loves me dearly? This is so surreal." At this thought, L smiled sweetly.

    Opening the bathroom door, Harry just saw L''s sweet smile. He knew what that meant.

    "What makes you so happy? I haven''t seen you so happy like this in a very long time." L immediately turned off her phone as Harry was just walking over her. She quickly walked to the bathroom door just before Harry approached. "Nothing. I just want to take a shower."

    She grinned sarcastically and entered the bathroom.

    Harry snickered at her as she entered the bathroom. He flirtatiously knocked on the bathroom door. "Do you need my help? I know you do."

    L replied in a loud voice, "No! And I mean it!" She tried so hard to resist the picture of Harry in her mind.

 Chapter 267 Lillian was Pregnant

    Harry also sat back on the bed, took out his mobile phone and browsed on Wechat and Weibo.

    It turned out that L had given red packets to everyone so he threw in some more.

    The group, which had been quiet for some time, quickly gathered steam and was active again.

    He added likes on the top tenments on Weibo and sent a private message to Joseph.

    "Lillian was pregnant when she came to me."

    Joseph had great contribution to his sessful proposal, and he would remember that as a favor he owed to him.

    As for thements of the several friends, he didn''t n to reply anymore as he was kind of exhausted.

    Then he closed all his social apps and made a call to request Joey to prepare some materials that they will use for tomorrow.

    He had missed so much time with L and he would not wait any longer.

    L came out of the bathroom and saw that Harry was calling someone.

    She didn''t have any pajamas on her, so she just wrapped herself in bath towels. This made Harry''s eyes glow in an instant.

    He hung up the phone quickly and pulled his soon-to-be wife into the bed.

    "I''m tired and I want to sleep now." She slightly gasped to stop Harry''s hands from further going down her neck.

    "Don''t move." His gentle, sweet voice rang in her ear.

    After a long while, he said, "From today, you are mine!" Finally he got her! He wouldn''t let go of this opportunity.

    L moved so she could get into afortable posture and then listened to his sweet words.

    After thinking for a while, she stared at him intently. "But I''m not that kind of woman who you can just get and dispose whenever you want!"

    Harry smiled, kissed her on the lips, and held her tightly. "No, I won''t. Never. I will get you at all costs. I will not make the same mistakes again."

    L closed her eyes and enjoyed his embrace. It was so warm and good.

    "If you want to get me, it will depend on your sincerity. Your love should stand even the strongest storms!" It was too easy for him to get her. He won''t cherish it with value if he did not exert an effort to have her. She should regrly test him and make things difficult for him.

    Harry looked at the beautiful woman in her arms and kissed her again. "My sincerity can be seen by the sun and the moon!"

    ...... "Mr. Si, you''re a maste

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    ews.

    Wendy immediately took a taxi and went to the First People''s Hospital Obstetrics and Gynecology Department to do a B-mode ultrasound.

    Ten minutester

    Wendy was called into the doctor''s room. She immediately suppressed the excitement and listened intently to the doctor giving her instructions.

    "When you go home, always pay attention to every precaution and do not engage in physically-demanding activities. Come over regrly for the check-up."

    "Ok, thank you doctor."

    Leaving the hospital, she took a taxi directly to the troops. In the car, Wendy had been looking at the B-ultrasound result all throughout the trip with happiness on her face.

    He would certainly be happier to see it! When she thought of how Jordan wouldugh happily to hear the news, she was very excited.

    The car stopped at the door of the army. Wendy had been to the troops several times already, so the guards knew that she was a rtive of a military officer.

    They didn''t stop her and let her in after registration.

    In Jordan''s Temporary Lounge

    The entire corridor was very quiet, and she could only hear themands of military personnel, who were training from afar.

    She quickened her pace, hoping that Jordan had not gone to the training ground yet.

    The door of the lounge was half-closed. Jordan didn''t lock the door. He was definitely inside. She put the hand on the door handle and was ready to push it open.

    "It''s yours! Jordan, I have your child!" She heard the urgent familiar voice of Sharon ringing out.

 Chapter 268 Slapped Him on His Face

    Wendy suddenly stopped turning the door handle. Sharon''s voice instantly haunted Wendy''s mind.

    The words echoed in her mind, "It''s yours, Jordan. I have your child!"

    She must have been too preupied with her happiness that she has totally forgotten the one-night stand between Jordan and Sharon. She was a fool! She should have anticipated this.

    She herself had his husband''s baby, too.

    Inside the room came Jordan''s serious words, "Cut the crap, Sharon. Get out of here now. That''s not mine."

    She didn''t know what exactly was happening inside. She could only hear their conversation, "You are my only man. If that baby is not yours, then whose could it be? I have been pregnant for eight weeks already. Eight weeks ago, we slept together at the hotel. It''spletely obvious."

    Sharon''s usation was followed by an ufortable silence. Jordan looked at her. If they had sex that night, why didn''t he feel a thing? He would definitely feel something, right?

    "Here you are. My B-ultrasound result. Embarrass yourself." Sharon pulled a piece of paper from her bag and put it in front of Jordan.

    Jordan saw clearly that the document bore her name and the time of pregnancy. It was true.

    There were some footsteps outside and then they heard a military officer''s voice, "Wendy, why don''t you go inside? Mr. Li is not there? I believe he''s here."

    Shit! Why was Wendy outside? When did shee? Was she listening to everything they were saying?

    Jordan hurriedly pulled aside the chair and rushed outside. But what he saw was only a view of Wendy''s back disappearing quickly from the corridor.

    Jordan immediately followed her. Wendy was about to reach the door.

    He quickened his steps even more and eventually caught up with her at the door.

    "Wendy! Wait up!" He grabbed her wrist. Wendy turned around and pped him on his face.

    The deafening p shocked not only Jordan, but the guard as well. It was not every day that a military officer was beat up by his wife. The seemingly weak Wendy, Mr. Li''s wife, pped him in broad daylight.

    As Jordan gaped in astonishment, Wendy shook off his wrist and ran outside with a cold face.

    Since this was

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    a meter away.

    He then swam towards her. The riverside was already crowded with people.

    When he arrived, Sharon was already sinking. He held her up, her head above water, and swam back to thend.

    Several people along the river extended a helping hand and put the unconscious Sharon on the ground.

    Jordan immediately pressed her chest and helped her spit out water.

    After repeating this for like a dozen times, Sharon eventually came around.

    Jordan felt quite relieved.

    "You are so young. Nothing is worth dying for."

    "Exactly. Life is precious. Don''t give up easily."

    Several middle-aged women began to give their advice.

    Sharon looked at the people around her. Jordan was still wearing an emotionless face. She knew that he saved her.

    She sat up and embraced Jordan, whose clothes were also soaking wet.

    "Jordan, I know you would never leave me. You really love me." She knew he still loved her, even only by a bit.

    With that sight, the crowd instantly understood what was going on. They all shook their heads and left.

    Young people now thought too little of the precious life. A little trouble would lead to suicide¡ª¡ªworrying, worrying indeed.

    Wendy stood nearby, looking coldly at them hugging each other.

    "He cared about her indeed. Sharon just carelessly threw herself in the river, and he immediately jumped inside to save her.

    How touching..." Wendy thought to herself as she rolled her eyes in disgust.

 Chapter 269 You are Going to be a Grandmother

    Jordan patted Sharon on the back, "Well thanks God! You''re fine. Don''t do that again." For a moment, he was really scared. He didn''t want to be a cause of a person''s death, after all.

    However, what he was really thinking about right now was his wife. Where was she?

    In a distance, a familiar figure attracted Jordan''s attention.

    Immediately, he put down Sharon, picked up his coat and was about to run to that familiar figure.

    However, he was pulled back by Sharon when he was just about to stand up.

    "Jordan, please don''t go. Can you stay with me for a while? I don''t feel so well." Sharon looked at him in an emotional way. She thought that Jordan was actually not that cruel and mean to her.

    Jordan disengaged himself from her tight grip and chased Wendy towards the direction where she just disappeared.

    Looking at that same direction, Jordan left bitterly. Sharon swore to herself that she wouldn''t give up and she would get her man back!

    Wendy was walking on the street aimlessly, not knowing where to go. She was like a crazy, lost woman. She did not dare to go back to her mother''s house because she did not want her to worry.

    She also didn''t want toe back to the Li Family because she knew he will be there...

    There was a fast and steady sound of running behind her, so she immediately quickened her pace. She knew who that was without looking back.

    Jordan also stepped up his pace and caught up with her in just two or three steps.

    He pulled her by her wrist, but she still managed to escape.

    "Wendy Yu!" He called her name angrily in a low voice. He didn''t want to attract people''s attention.

    This was such a tricky act to do. He didn''t know how tofort a woman. Even worse, his wife was angry now.

    Deciding to disregard everyone''s attention, he picked her up in his arms and straightforwardly walked towards his car.

    "Let me go!" Wendy pounded him with her fist but Jordan was a so strong that he didn''t feel any pain.

    No matter how she punched him, Jordan wouldn''t just budge. He put her on the assistant driver seat.

    Then he sat on the main driving seat, locked the door and quickly drove away.

    Along the way, both of them remained in silence as Jordan didn''t know how tofort her. Wendy was so mad that she did not want to talk with him.

    However, when she t

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    t off the couch and was about to go upstairs angrily.

    Angie saw her son wandering around upstairs. Wendy pulled her back. "Mom, now there is a bad news and a good news. Which one would you like to hear first?"

    Wendy wiped her tears and decided to tell Angie the truth. She was like her mother now, anyway.

    Angie sat down again and looked at the aggrieved Wendy. She thought it must be about her son. He rarely speaks his thoughts out. "The... the bad news first."

    "The bad news was that you are going to be a grandmother." Hearing that, Angie was pleasantly surprised. But she realized that there was something wrong.

    "Say it clearly."

    "But there''s another woman who was also pregnant with Jordan''s baby." Wendy said that bitterly.

    Hearing this, Angie stood up all of a sudden and looked around for something.

    "Mom, what were you looking for?" Wendy looked confusedly at Angie, who was turning from side to side.

    "I''m looking for a stick or something to beat my irresponsible son to death!" She rushed into the kitchen to take the broom and was about to rush upstairs.

    Wendy pulled her again quickly and reassured her, "Mom, please m down!"

    "Wendy. Don''t stop me. I have to teach my irresponsible son a lesson. Jordan, hear me out!"

    Angie shouted angrily with a broom in her hand.

    Wendy was greatly moved as her mother-inw treated her so well as if she was her natural daughter. But Wendy abruptly took the broom from Angie''s hand andforted her, "Mom, didn''t you forget there was still a piece of good news?"

 Chapter 270 Have an Abortion

    Angie looked expectantly at Wendy, willing herself to calm down as she waited to hear her news.

    "Mom, " she began, "The good news is also that you will be a grandmother soon." Wendy rushed through her news, blushing slightly. However, Angie didn''t noticed that and was not feeling the same as Wendy.

    She raised her voice in disbelief. "I don''t want that grandchild." She thought about the other girls, getting angry. "I am going to smack him!" She eximed. "Don''t stop me, Wendy!"

    Hearing voices from downstairs, Jordan frowned and left his reading room to investigate. He paused hearing the gentle sound of his wife''s voice.

    "Mom, Settle down!" He heard her say, "I am pregnant! This is the good news." She finished quietly. Jordan reached the stairs as the news was shared between thedies below.

    Angie began to understand, as Wendy nodded demurely in affirmation.

    "Oh, Wendy, pleasee sit here and tell me about it." Angie put the broom aside and took Wendy''s hands to help her sit on the sofa.

    Hearing the exciting news that his wife was pregnant, Jordan mbered down the stairs.

    "Yes mom" Wendy said as she pulled out a small paper to show Angie, "Look, this is an ultrasound of the baby." She handed the picture to shock Angie.

    Angie opened the folded paper and stared at it for a long time before giving Wendy a hug and joyfully eximing, "I''m gonna be a grandmother!" She had been waiting a long time to hear the news that she would be a grandmother.

    Jordan came up and pulled Wendy out of Angie''s arms to hold her asking, "I''m going to be a father?" He looked down at Wendy, stunned by this sudden turn of events.

    Wendy silently nodded as Jordan smiled at her.

    The news sunk in, he was going to be a father! He was thinking, how he would have a child as cute as Nicole, when he felt a smack followed by more smacks.

    Angie was hitting him soundly thinking about the bad news Wendy had told her earlier.

    "Jordan, let''s be clear on this, you have a child with another woman?" she railed at him. "Why?" she continued her assault

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    y stared after L as she boarded the ne.

    Ensuring the preparations for a wedding feast with his parents in A Country was his top priority. After that, he would finish arrangements for his wedding ceremony.

    Thinking of this, Harry decided to take Nicole back to the old house in the evening.

    It was dinnertime when they arrived.

    Nicole skipped ahead, and Harry followed after locking his car.

    Harry''s grandfather met the little girl as she entered. He said with a smiling face, "Nicole,e give your great-grandfather a hug!" He loved and doted on his great-grand daughter.

    Nicole immediately ran to him. "Great-grandfather, " said Nicole sweetly.

    "Well, my dear." Rose hastened her pace down the stairs when she saw her son and granddaughter had arrived.

    "Nicole!" She said as descended the staircase. She really loved this little girl, despite her feelings toward L, Nicole''s mother.

    "Grandmother." Nicole said, her face lit with happiness. Nicole ran to the staircase, waiting for her.

    His lively daughter reminded him his lovely wife. His eye shone his smile.

    Kevin, the head of the SL Group, went back home when the dishes were ced on the table.

    The family sat at the table and Harry dished out Nicole''s dinner. She ate her food with relish.

    During their dinner, Harry cut the silence of the meal, "Grandfather, father and mother."

 Chapter 271 I Do Not Want a Stepmother

    "What''s is it?" The three elders looked up at him.

    Harry put down the chopsticks before he replied, "You have seen the video in which I proposed to L, Nicole''s mother." he paused before suggesting, "So, I thought maybe you could go to A Country with me over the next few days, for dinner to meet L''s parents." Honestly, he thought, he should just be calling it an engagement party.

    Bang! the sound startled him, and he looked over at Rose. Rose mmed her chopsticks onto the table, her face dark with anger. She hadn''t nned on discussing the video today; however, since her son brought it up himself, she would voice her thoughts.

    "How dare you!" she began, "Did you even bother consulting the elders about this proposal? Is that woman worthy of such a magnificent and luxurious wedding?"

    Harry''s heart sank at his mother''s criticism.

    Kevin put his hand on Rose''s and reminded her, "Don''t be so tough on Harry. Let him do what he wants."

    Harry''s grandfather did not say anything.

    "You may ept this but I can''t. I would ept anyone except L as my daughter-inw." Rose raised her voice as her frustration grew.

    She thought L was a calcting woman and had something to do with what happened when Ynda did not marry Harry. Rose would not abide that woman as her daughter-inw.

    Nicole looked at the elders with curiosity at the mention of her mother.

    Kevin noticed and looked at his wife. "Rose, did you see how grown Nicole is now? You would not want her to leave her mother or live with a stepmother." he calmly stated.

    He thought L was a fine choice and was happy for his son.

    Rose nced at Nicole affectionately responding to her husband, "What''s wrong with a stepmother. If we can find a good daughter-inw, who treated her even better than her biological mother."

    "I do not want a stepmother." Nicole added. She finally figured out what the adults were discussing. She mmed her spoon down. Her mouth turned down as she pouted.

    Harry''s mood immediately turned and he smiled. She was so like L.

    Rose hurr

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    she felt.

    Harry got down to the business before he could be distracted as he was before, "Tell Wendy, nothing happened between Jordan and that woman." Rumor was, that the woman didn''t tell the truth even when she was threatened and that it was when she thought her family''s lives were endangered by a sword of Damocles had she spoken honestly.

    L smiled, she knew her brother had been wrongly used. L replied happily, "Hold on, " She tossed the phone on the bed, put her pajamas on and ran out.

    Harry figured L must be trying to tell her bestie the good news.

    He was right. L knocked on the door next to hers.

    Jordan opened the door, he was trying to help his pregnant wife, Wendy, to rx and rest unsessfully.

    "Where is Wendy? Where is Wendy?" L asked excitedly, craning her head to see in the room behind her brother.

    Wendy sat on the bed with her back to the door.

    Hearing L''s voice, she got up gradually and walked towards her, "What''s wrong, L?" She asked L.

    "Jordan, please leave us." She pushed Jordan back into the room a bit. Jordan looked at the two women in the doorway helplessly and walked inside.

    L whispered into Wendy''s ear.

    "Nothing happened between my brother and that woman."

    Wendy, blushed, and nudging L backward, "Thank you, I will be able to sleep now. Go to bed" Her heart was finally at ease.

 Chapter 272 So I Let You

    L smiled, a sly grin, thinking, of course, she was going back to her room, Harry was still on the phone waiting.

    "Good night, Wendy!" She said over her shoulder as she slipped back to her room.

    Wendy felt lucky to have a friend who would go to such lengths to help her.

    She thought as she closed the door and climbed back into bed.

    Jordan saw the color returning to her cheeks and was curious, "What did L whisper to you?"

    Wendyy with her back to him smiling happily. She rolled over and kissed Jordan''s cheek.

    Jordan touched his face, amazed as he looked down at Wendy''s back. He wondered what was it his sister had said to his wife.

    He thought momentarily to let it go, but no, he must know!

    Holding her by the waist, he leaned against her back and whispered in her ear. "Tell me, " he teased, "or I may not let you go today." He urged her yfully.

    Wendy rubbed her ear; it felt tickled and itchy after he had spoken softly into it. She turned back once again to face him and looped her arm around his neck.

    She looked at him seriously and told him, "I will trust you in the future."

    Through this incident, Wendy realized, that couples need to trust each other to be happy.

    Jordan smiled with satisfaction, "You believe me that the child is not mine then?" Jordan wondered whether L had investigated that.

    Wendy nodded, her heart heavy, "I am sorry, you are my husband, and I should have had faith in you. I will only trust you in the future." She kissed him, and Jordan swallowed the words that he had wanted to say, instead, enjoying this moment reaffirming the intimate bond of trust between husband and wife.

    L closed the door and flounced on the bed as she grabbed the phone. She smiled into the receiver excitedly eximing, "Hello!" to her fiance on the other end.

    Harry turned his attention away from hisputer''s monitor when he heard her voice.

    "Did you tell them?" He asked.

    "Yes!" she replied, her joy could be heard bubbling over in her voice. "Thank you, Mr. Si!" she said coyly. L rolled over,ying on her back, she listened to him on the other end.

    Hearing her refer to him as Mr. Si, Harry smiled. She had a lot

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ing. She was quite hot-tempered. He was amused.

    L was paralyzed all of a sudden, wondering, did he know everything?

    All right, she calmed herself down, for the sake of his proposal she put it aside and said, "Don''t work toote and get to sleep soon."

    Harry listened to her tone and looked at her with raised eyebrows. What? Was she so unhappy, she would not even argue?

    "I''ll bring Nicole to A Country in two days. Tell your family to expect us." He reminded her.

    "For what?" she asked curtly, still thinking, this stinky guy! The bad part of a long-distance rtionship was that she couldn''t snap at him!

    "What for? To make you my wife right and proper!" His smile lit up his eyes.

    L grinned. That was more like it. "Well, if there''s no decent betrothal gift and grand wedding, I will not!" "Marry!" she paused between each word for emphasis. "You!" She added willfully.

    Harry smiled. "If I had nothing to offer but me, would you marry me?"

    "Humph, no, I would find a sugar daddy! I would ride on the coattails of rich men!" She annoyed him deliberately.

    Even though he knew she was not serious and she was saying things she knew would annoy him, his smile vanished. "L Li, I will fly there now and take you!" He threatened.

    L stuck out her tongue. "Fine, I am going to sleep. I have to get up early tomorrow!"

    "Good night!" He looked at his watch and it was past eleven pm now. She should have been to sleep already.

 Chapter 273 One of My Betrothal Gifts for Lola

    L went to sleep after hanging the phone up.

    In SL Group next day.

    When L, the acting CEO and the fiancee of Harry Si, appeared in thepany, the employees appeared busy.

    L entered the CEO office with a smile. She felt confident about the meeting scheduled forter.

    First though she checked Weibo for any new hot searches via the cell phone.

    What a surprising news! The most hottest news listed read: "Joseph Li and Lillian Ye get their marriage certificate!"

    L hurriedly clicked the screen to read the news and saw that Joseph had posted a picture of the marriage certificate on his Weibo ount...... Joseph...... and Lillian!

    Marriage is such a big thing. It surprised her that Joseph had decided to take this step without telling anyone.

    L was excited and immediately dialed Joseph''s number.

    It had been just over an hour since Joseph posted his marriage certificate, and both thepany phone and his cell had not stopped ringing.

    He heard the phone ringing, and did not want to look at it, let alone answer it.

    Obviously whoever was calling had already read his Weibo post. Why did they bother to call him?

    He looked at the caller ID, and answered as soon as he saw it was L.

    "So, what''s new?'''' L asked innocently. Of course she knew, but could not help herself.

    "I am sure you saw already?" he said calmly. Thinking of Lillian, Joseph smiled happily.

    "Why didn''t you tell us?" L was thrilled for her brother. Marriage! A serious matter indeed. Their parents had not yet got the news.

    Joseph thought for a moment. "I''m an adult and I have the right to make my own choices. Besides, we will be home in two days, see you soon."

    ¡­¡­

    Make his own choices? L was going to phone her parents and tell them! "You hang up and I will call home and tell father what you have done!" she smirked into the phone, "I think he will use a whip to teach you a lesson!" She felt so devious.

    "Sister, you need to pay attention to your

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    e may have misjudged L.

    Later, the family discussed matters in depth and then L took Harry to her room on the second floor to spend time alone before dinner.

    The matter that Harry paid an unbelievable price for the betrothal gifts quickly spread across A Country, followed by C Country, and then the world...

    Women were envious of L.

    L seized Harry to her room and as the door opened, a tastefully decorated sky-blue room was revealed.

    The room was ented by various shades of blue and white and a warm, sweet scent filled the air.

    He noted that L had a preference for a neat and tidied space like himself.

    Her room was uncluttered and clean.

    He sat on a white armchair and L sat on hisp.

    Her arms around his neck, "Actually, you realize... There was no need for such a huge gesture." She would have been satisfied to just have his love.

    He ced an index finger on her lips before boldly stating, "I want to do it though." He would always want to give the best to his wife and daughter.

    L looked at the man silently and said wittily. "Aren''t you worried I will take the shares and betrothal gifts and run off?"

    He smiled and dered arrogantly, "You can''t escape my reach in this life!"''

    Well! She rolled her eyes, at his boast, but in truth, she did not want to run.

 Chapter 274 Have I Told You

    The room was quiet and breathed in her scent.

    Lid with her head on his shoulder while absently ying with a button on his shirt.

    She wondered if they were finally past the difficulties and if they would enjoy happiness.

    Harry kissed her hair and asked, "Have I told you?"

    "Hmmm?" L raised her head looking at him suspiciously.

    Harry looked at her with gentleness and said seriously, "L, I love you."

    ... Her heart skipped a beat at his words.

    The affection on his face made him even more attractive and moved her.

    She replied tly, "I don''t love you."

    His heart sank, but after a few moments he said, "That doesn''t matter, It''s enough that I love you, " he paused smiling, "Besides, you will fall in love with me." His face was calm, his eyes gleamed, but his tone was arrogant.

    "That will depend on your actions!" She uttered and stood up then went to lie on her bed.

    However, it was inappropriate to be lying there on the bed.

    So she hurriedly stood up, but it was toote. He had already closed the distance between them.

    He did not fall on her, instead hey next to her and held her in his strong arms.

    "I want to arrange that our wedding is on my birthday." He whispered the words into her ear. Arge wedding ceremony needs time and energy to prepare.

    His birthday? She did not recall celebrating his birthday before. She felt ashamed.

    His birthday was on November 9th, so he was a Scorpio.

    His birthday was still a long way off. L didn''t mind the wait, as long as she could marry him, any day would be perfect.

    She nodded her head, "Okay, you go ahead with the arrangements!" They would have wedding photos, hee-hee.

    She was excited thinking about having wedding photos of the two of them.

    She thought about how handsome he is and felt a pride about appearing in photos with him.

    She put her arms around his neck and said, "I thought you wanted to hide our marriage." She said it on purpose to upset him.

    Harryughed, "No, I don''t. Besides, everybody in the world now knows that you, L, are my woman. Everyone will think I

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ow could L notply?

    "Oh, I do not know." She teased, "I''m not sure you can handle so many women, Ah! I guess, I''d better look for someone else." Her tone was of remorse and regret.

    Harry rubbed his aching temple, and rolled his eye realizing, this woman was his Achilles'' heel! "You find one, I will eliminate him and if you find two, I will eliminate both!"

    She could not help but tough, "Mr. Si, I''m cuckolding you! Just like the red-apricot, whose twig will creep out of the wall." The image of L mbering away filled his mind.

    "Honey, I will catch you if you do so." He spoke the words gently, but left a veiled threat tucked in them.

    L immediately straighten her back. She absolutely knew that Harry was a vigorous and resolute man, If he said he woulde, he would.

    She responded, "Boss Si, I''m sorry, I was wrong. You are so powerful, how dare I go out to find another man?" She hadpared herself to a red-apricot.

    Harry nodded with satisfaction. He looked at theputer, a devilish smile growing on his face.

    He spent the night in a hotel. Because the only two cleaned rooms were upied by his father and grandfather now.

    "Let me see Nicole." He hung up the phone and made a video call through wechat.

    L answered and put the camera on Nicole, who was sleeping soundly.

    One minuteter, "Ok, now I want to see you." This was his real purpose.

 Chapter 275 My Computer Just Got a Virus

    L pouted in a really irresistible way and said, "Didn''t you just see me today? I think there will be no need to see me again in the video." It brought up the memory of the video talk two days ago, and she immediately blushed in embarrassment.

    This naughty, seductive man!

    However, Harry would not just let her go. With an air of confidence, he replied, "I will show you something. Hold on."

    Then he reversed the camera to the screen of aputer in the hotel room. It was showing a Japanese movie.

    ...

    When L finally figured out what was on the screen, she felt so sick and almost wanted to puke.

    "Harry, howe you have such a hobby? That is disgusting!"

    Harry turned theputer off and said carelessly, "Oh. Myputer just got a virus. I unfortunately opened it and that appeared."

    ...

    L touched her hot and red cheek and said, "Do you really think I would believe you? Just go to sleep early. I will go to sleep, too." She didn''t want to talk to him.

    "No, I want to chat with you more. Don''t be such a killjoy, L." It was only nine o''clock, so it was still very early to go to sleep.

    "You''re a real flirt. I don''t feel like talking to you!" He had always been flirting, and she nned to ignore him now. She wanted to see how he would react.

    She then got off the bed and drank some water.

    "I want to talk to you, so you can''t just hang up. Do what I''m telling you immediately! Don''t ignore me." Looking at her sexily drinking water, Harry went toward the bathroom.

    "No!" L refused without any hesitations.

    The man raised his eyebrow, "No? I think my mother-inw and father-inw would not want me show up there right now..."

    It was a threat again! L bit her teeth and put down the ss. She had to do something.

    Then she walked into the bathroom unwillingly...

    Half an hourter.

    L held the phone which was already hung up and went back to bed to sleep.

    She really didn''t want to remember anything that happened tonight! No, she didn''t want to think about it! No, not at all!

    After a while, L pulled back the quilt and deeply stared at the ceiling. Her mind was full of Harry. She couldn''t sleep anymore...

    Because Nicole had to go to school, Harry went back to C Country with her the next day.

    L went back to the office and worked as usual. She talked with Harry through a video call every day.

    One day, Harry suddenly appeared at the SL Group in A Country. The top managers were all in the meeting room. Joey politely pushed the

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    o pick dresses before. Did he do the same thing for her? A burst of envy was floating in her heart...

    "Did you also pick the wedding dress for Ynda at this store before?" She pouted her mouth, watched him looking carefully at the dresses, and pinched at the corner of his shirt.

    Harryughed, "You thought too much. It was not here, and I have never picked dressed for her."

    Looking at her envious expression, he reassured her patiently.

    Well, that''s fine. L took the first dress happily and was led to the changing room.

    Five minutester.

    L''s long hair was coiled onto the top. The snow-white dress with its fitted design set off her curvy figure. She looked so sexy in it.

    L wore a pair of high heels and posed in front Harry, making his eyes lighten up.

    Harry looked closely at the extremely beautiful woman in front of him. She looked so amazing on any randomly chosen piece of wedding dress, and he was really looking forward to take pictures with her.

    Then she changed to a strapless fitted wedding dress with a fishtail style. She looked so stunning in Harry''s eyes.

    "That''s really wonderful. You look so beautiful in it. You can try on the formal dress now." Fearing that her mind must be tired by now, Harry made the decision for her.

    He handed the red formal dress and white wedding dress to the shop assistant.

    L was now trying on the red formal dress. If it were not for the help of the three shop assistants, she would have begun to feel annoyed.

    It was a tedious process even to try on these wedding dress and formal dress. How would she feel when it came to shooting for the wedding photos? She must have more patience...

 Chapter 276 I Love You Dearly

    L was in a red ssical cheongsam when she came out from the fitting room. Seeing that Harry was gazing at her with amazement in his eyes, she was relieved.

    Harry held her in his arms and whispered to her, "Let''s go buy some more cheongsamster."

    Realizing what he meant by that, L blushed in an instant and pinched Harry, who was smirking. "Don''t make fun of me. I will be your wife."

    The clerk and manager who were following behind them were envious of them. They were a couple in such deep love.

    As they saw on the Inte, L Li and Harry Si has finally got remarried.

    When L changed into her casual clothes again, Miss F, a middle-aged woman with yellow hair and fair skin, entered the store. She had an air of sophistication with her.

    She quickly walked over to Harry and said her apologies, "I''m sorry, Boss Si. I really was stuck in traffic. It''s my fault that I was not able to anticipate it." She was an internationally renowned wedding designer and had already won many international designing awards.

    However, she still felt honored and actually a bit nervous that she was tasked to design the wedding dress for L Li.

    "It''s okay, Miss F. We''re actually sorry to trouble you." They shook hands and sat on the sofa. L walked out of the fitting room in a white dress.

    Miss F couldn''t move her eyes away from L. What a beautiful and elegant oriental beauty. She could definitely fully highlight the wedding dress that she designed. She was the perfect model for it.

    "L, this is Miss F. Miss F, this is my fiancee, L Li. Hope you like each other." Harry stood up, put his hand around L''s waist, and introduced L and Miss F to each other.

    As the acting CEO of the SL Group, L greeted Miss F elegantly.

    "Hello, Miss F, nice to meet you! I have heard a lot of good things about you." With a smile, she shook hands with Miss F.

    Miss F was overwhelmed with joy. Such a beautiful woman must be very eye-catching in the wedding dress that she designed. "Miss Li, I am also very happy to meet

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    for her future wife.

    "These are really tempting. Let me have a taste." She picked up a piece of braised eggnt and took a spoonful of it.

    "Wow! Delicious! and really tasty!" Chewing on the tender and delicious eggnt, she was so into it that she couldn''t speak.

    Harry was looking at her. She swallowed the eggnt and asked, "Did you learn cooking before? Maybe from the chef of a five-star hotel? I believe these dishes were from fancy restaurants."

    Harry nodded. "I studied culinary arts for two months when I was in college. I lived alone and didn''t want the house maid to enter my ce. So I decided to study how to cook."

    "Oh, that''s why!" L picked up a piece of the eggnt and put it in Harry''s bowl. "Harry, taste it! It''s really delicious!"

    Harry looked down at the food in front of him and immediately requested, "Pick up another piece and put it straight into my mouth. I want you to do that for me, please."

    L was eating a fillet at that moment. She smiled at Harry and gave a fillet to him. "Mr. Si, please open your mouth."

    Harry opened his mouth and ate the fillet.

    L helped herself with all the food and ate up all the shrimps that Harry peeled for her.

    After they finished eating everything, Harry wiped his mouth and threw the dishes into the automatic dishwasher. The sweet night was just like a usual dinner for a married couple.

 Chapter 277 Got Pregnant All of a Sudden

    After the good meal, she was carried by Harry to the second floor.

    "I can walk by myself. Don''t sweat over it." She protested, as he had been carrying her too frequently. And she also felt that she would grow fat quickly if she did not move after eating.

    She remembered when she first found out that she was pregnant with Nicole. She was really in her normal fit body. But a few weeks when she went back to her mother''s house, she was astonished to realize that she had grown ten more pounds in just a short period of three months!

    "No, I will not let you go! Let me carry you!" He immediately refused. How could he easily put down the woman for whom he had gone through all the difficulties just to get in his arms? He would not let her go for the rest of his life! No chance at all that this would happen!

    In the bedroom of the second floor

    Harry led her to the chair of the balcony. "OK, you can watch the scenery. It''s really beautiful up here." The Crescent Spring was on the east side of A Country. They could easily see the bustling high buildings of A Country from their view.

    ... L stayed silent. "It''s not that interesting to watch the high building. Can I go fetch my cellphone, Mr. Si?" She smiled, cautiously testing his patience.

    "Just hold on." Harry quickly went downstairs.

    Within seconds, Harry brought her the bag she was using. L dly took out the cellphone but it was grabbed away as soon as she unlocked it.

    "Call your parents and tell them that you will be with me for the following days. And you''re not allowed to y with your cellphone! It will be just the two of us!" The man bowed down, his arms holding on to the chair as he ordered her to do what he wanted.

    He was now in front of her, and all she was thinking about was to y with her cellphone? Was he not attractive and interesting enough? She would just ignore his presence? Of course, he would not allow that to happen.

    L groaned, but she still obediently took out her phone and dialed the number of her family. It was Landon who picked up the phone. He just finished eating his lunch. L briefly told the situation to him.

    Landon nodded happily as he listened, "Well, taking photos is a tiring work. Take good care of yourself."

    After she hang up the phone, she saw that Harry hade back to the room with red wine in his hands. She lic

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    w doesn''t like you at all. He never loves you. He is now engaged with my sister. You have married me and you are even bearing my child. So why are you so stubborn? Why do you have to do this?"

    She didn''t want to say something like she did not love him. He would not believe it. He could certainly feel her love for him. It was true. She loved him with all her heart.

    And for him, he had given up oning to the engagement party of his sister just to be with her. Wasn''t she touched by everything that he sacrificed for the sake of her?

    Lillian opened her mouth but could not say anything. She didn''t know what she was holding onto.

    "Joseph, now people already knew this thing about us. I don''t even dare to go out. I can only me this on you!" She was in a helpless tone and was constantly sighing heavily.

    This made Joseph unhappy. "Did you lost something when you married me?"

    Lillian frowned and pped his head, "You should learn how to cook and how to be a real man!"

    In fact, Joseph could be very naive sometimes. But he was a nice man, and he was not a bad husband at all.

    There were a lot of girls showing affection for him, but he never paid any attention to them.

    When their marriage certificate appeared online, it was even said that girls who were in love with Jordan became so depressed.

    Their Weibo ounts were about to crash with millions ofments flooding in. It was such a horrible thing to be with an international superstar!

    It seemed that if she showed a slightest hint of disrespect for him, his fans would kill her!

 Chapter 278 Almost Caught Up with His Conflicts with Them

    I should learn to cook? Joseph frowned. But when he looked at her, he remembered that she was bearing his own child. He was relieved.

    Lillian felt his gaze, and stared at him with dissatisfaction. "So? If not because of my precious child, you will not learn to cook? You won''t even do it for me?"

    Joseph immediatelyughed and took her in his arms. "How can this be true! My wife will always be the most important for me!"

    Putting her head in his arms, Lillian just smiled. He was very afraid whenever she was angry when they were together before. It had not changed.

    "For the sake of your good performance tonight, I reluctantly agree. This will be your reward." She was going to see her future parents-inw. She was so excited. But she was also so nervous.

    Joseph kissed her on her lips. "For the sake of your good performance, I will reward you with a wedding." He was going to choose a day and prepare a grand wedding for her.

    Lillian grinned and coldly replied, "It seems that I was the one dying to marry you, the superstar."

    "How could that be possible! No. I''m the one who was eager to marry you. Would that be OK?" Joseph abruptly tried to cut her off. He always had sweet and nice words at hand.

    Lillian was lying on the sofa, and resting her head on hisp. Joseph caressed her shoulder-length hair gently.

    "Are you going to continue on with filming?" She was pregnant now and was afraid that he could not resist the temptation of pretty girls outside. The entertainment circle was full of beauties who were really good at flirting. Even if he could exercise self-control, others might still sessfully tempt him.

    "Of course! I will make money to feed our baby. You know that acting was my only job, right?" He did not understand her implied concern and thought she was only worrying about his acting career going down.

    However, with his wealthy brother-inw as his backer, he would still be rich even if he didn''t work. But he wanted to set off an example. He wanted to provide the woman he loved most with the best life possible.

    Lillian knew that he did not get what she really meant, but she did not say anything more. Now that she had chosen him, she would just put her trust in him.

    Joseph took the pregnant woman in his arms and went to the bedroom.

    "It''s time to go to bed. Pregnant women can

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    t was just a y to trick them.

    Angie peeled the mango and handed it over to Lillian without looking at Joseph at all. "Now that I have already my daughters-inw, Joseph and Jordan can go wherever they want. I have no problem with that." Sweet girls!

    Jordan looked at his mom strangely. "What mistake have I made? My wife will stay here so definitely I won''t go anywhere!"

    L could not help but burst intoughter. Her grandfather was also chuckling.

    The whole family was happy and harmonious. Joseph found the opportunity to sit beside Lillian, offering her tea and massaging her shoulders for her to rx a bit.

    In October, L officially resigned from the SL Group in A Country and Hans Zhao took over the position of acting CEO.

    Then Harry took her to C Country. The three lived happily in the manor.

    In the middle of October

    Harry''s grandpa called to ask him to take L and Nicole back to the old house to have dinner together.

    Harry asked L for her opinion and after getting her consent, he took his wife and daughter back to the old house.

    In the old house

    Rose had been lingering in the door for a long time. She was so eager to meet her dear Nicole. She had waited a long time for this.

    Finally! The car came to a halt, and after the door closed, Nicole''s voice echoed, "Great grandpa, grandpa! Nicole''sing!"

    Harry stayed to evenly park the car and L took her daughter inside the house. Hearing Nicole''s words, L looked at her daughter in wonder. "Nicole, grandma is here too. Why not call grandma?"

 Chapter 279 Give Birth to a Son Too

    As Rose walked in through the door, she only heard thest few words that L said, "...not call grandma..."

    Immediately, she got furious and yelled at her, "What were you talking about? Why won''t you allow Nicole to call me? Were you keeping her away from me?"

    L looked at the angry Rose very helplessly. She wanted to exin something, yet she didn''t know how to address her. It was because it was too early to call her Mom, so maybe just call her aunt first. "Aunt, you misunderstood me. I was asking Nicole... "

    "You shut up! I have heard what you said, so there will be no use to exin anything!" Rose interrupted L rudely and her sharp voice drew the attention of her father-inw and her husband, who were both staying at the living room.

    "What happened?" Together with Kevin, Harry''s grandfather walked toward the door of the living room on his crutches.

    Howe that the mother-inw and the daughter-inw has started to dislike each other even before L actually married into their family.

    "I am sorry, grandpa and uncle. But it''s not a big deal. Aunt just kind of misunderstood me." L took a deep breath, thinking that she had to put up with her mother-inw for the sake of the man she loved. She had to go through this.

    At that time, Harry also came in with the presents that L had bought for everyone.

    Seeing people gathering at the door and noticing the angry face of Rose, he almost could figure out what had happened. His mother was really like that.

    "Didn''t you let use back for supper? Then what''s with thismotion?" He asked Rose in a distant voice and held L''s shoulders, clearly showing who he supported.

    Seeing her son''s action, Rose was so angry that she wanted to tear L into pieces!

    Her son was really fascinated by this woman, yet this woman still had uncertain rtionships with the ex-president Thomas Herren and the son of the Lu family! No, she would expose L''s true identity to her son!

    "Harry, this woman actually told Nicole not to call me grandma. So, whose fault was it? Don''t you me it on me." She didn''t intend to let the thing go. Even though her daughter-inw wasn''t Ynda, it would never be L Li! She wouldn''t allow that to happen!

    Harry looked down to watch the woman in his arms, and asked: "What really happened here? Was that true?"

    L tried to exin her

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    o to work!"

    Rose became very angry because Kevin had supported L''s side.

    Lowering her head, L listened to Rose in silence. But the fact was that she really wanted to leave!

    Yet, she realized that the man beside her would never let her feel worried. She put on a charming smile.

    Undoubtedly, Harry answered Rose, "If L wants to go to work, then she will work. If not, it''s OK for me that she stays at home while sleeping, eating snacks or ying. Mom, you don''t need to mind our business. We won''t consider what you said." The only thing L needed to do was warming the bed and making love to him...

    Everything he owned was for his wife and daughter! But if they had a son in the future, he won''t give him everything. His son needed to fight by himself!

    Thinking of this, Harry decided to work more and please L in the future!

    At that time, Harry''s grandfather, who let Nicole sit on his legs, said, "Well, this is your life. We won''t intervene in. Harry, do treat L well! I do like her very much!"

    L lifted her head and gratefully looked at him, knowing that he was on her side.

    "Yes, grandpa, I certainly will! Thank you. She was my wife. Of course, I will treat her well."

    Hearing what her father-inw had said, Rose dared not to say anything. She only sat there with her angry expression on.

    How could this woman be a part of this family? No way! She would never let this woman trick her son again!

    At eight o''clock that very evening, Harry''s grandfather went to bed. Then Harry, together with his wife and daughter, left the vi.

 Chapter 280 Then I Regret

    As soon as they left, Kevin and Rose had a heated argument.

    Kevin mmed the door and went to the study. As she was looking at this, Rose made up her mind secretly.

    She had heard about the expensive and fantastic wedding Harry was nning for L.

    Never let me know where it is, she thought to herself. Or I''ll ruin it by all means!

    She thought about her son who often worked day and night to get where he was today. She certainly was unwilling to see all his hard-earned money spent on that woman.

    In the mansion.

    After putting their daughter to sleep, Harry and L went to the balcony to see the beautiful view on the sea. This was where they would always go to rx their mind. Harry stood behind her fiancee, with his arms around her waist.

    "My dear, where would you like to spend our honeymoon?" He whispered sweetly in her ears.

    Raising the corners of her mouth, L answered without hesitation, "I want to tour around the world! That''s my dream when I was a child."

    Speaking of this, L wished she could go out and travel with Harry right away.

    When she was in A Country, there''s hardly any time for travelling and leisure due to the hectic schedule.

    A tour around the world? "No problem, I''ll take you around the world as soon as you marry me!" It wasn''t a problem at all. He had all the money in the world.

    "But, I can''t wait, anymore! I want to go tomorrow." She looked at him with her sweet and charming eyes. After all, she had traveled around many countries, and had already left her footprints in many ces.

    ¡­¡­ Ah! Why was she so eager to go?

    "I have certain projects at hand. But once they arepleted¡­ I''ll take you anywhere you want. Don''t worry."

    Holding his lips with her index finger, she said, "I know you''re busy, but you can look after Nicole and I''ll go first." Ha! What a good idea!

    Harry squinted at her fiancee and thought about the evil n in her mind. She would go alone?

    "With another guy? No way!" There was a dangerous tone in his words.

    ¡­¡­ How could he think like this¡­

    "I just don''t want to take your valuable time. You see, I have resigned from work already. We would have to live on nothing if you abandon your work." He also offered a lot of money to her family. That money will beter transferred to her ount by her mother, who said she could use it for emergency pur

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    became pale. It must be like this, just like what he thought. He always had anxieties whenever L was not around.

    He called her again, yet L just hung it up directly. Seeing the phone in his hand, He couldn''t figure out his own mood. Was he afraid? Worried? Or maybe he was angry? He felt his heart beat even faster...

    Just then, a WeChat message notified on his phone.

    He took a quick nce at the screen of the phone, opened the message, and then burst intoughter.

    "I regreting to Canada, as I don''t want to be alone without you. Yes, even for a short while!"

    This naughty little woman! He would get even with her as soon as shee back!

    With a smirk, she closed her phone and went out of the room.

    That evening, they had one and a half hour of video call before he let ended the conversation and let her sleep.

    It was already past ten in the evening when L fell asleep holding the pillow and with a blush in her cheek. She slept with a happy mood.

    On the second morning

    L got up early. She put on a white sport suit and white shoes. Then she began her journey.

    He had arranged a driver for her so that she could go anywhere she wanted.

    From Quebec to the Niagara Falls, there was a distance of 800 kilometers. The famous Maple Avenue of Canada can be found there.

    Toronto, Kinston, Ottawa and many otherrge cities can be passed alongside the Maple Avenue.

    In the city of Hull beside Ottawa, there was a famous view point for maple leaves -- the maple leaf viewing tform at Gatineau Park. She nned to go there.

 Chapter 281 Appeared in Her Shot

    Canada, a country covering a vast territory with a sparse poption, was not that crowded at all. But the extremely beautiful scenery was second to none.

    The red maple leaves were like enticing burning mes. In the fresh air, the maple leaves could represent the pure autumn scenery. They were spread outyer byyer in well proportion. The heavy colors looked like ink paintings. She found herself entranced by them and a sound feeling burst from her heart.

    She picked a fiery-red maple leaf from the ground and used it to cover her left eye. She got her phone out and took a selfie.

    This selfie and several artistic photos of otherndscape views were all sent to Harry.

    She used the HD camera given by Harry and took many pictures of splendid scenes.

    She visited the streets in the old city of Quebec and Maple Road of Canada. Along her journey, she also took the time to appreciate valleys, rivers, mountains andkes. Red maple leaves were everywhere and their colors were really amazing.

    On the third day, she went to the Niagara Falls. It was along Maple Road that the incredibly amazing maple leaf scenery could be seen up close and personally.

    Standing in front of the majestic scene, she saw that the water was mixed with fiery-red, golden-yellow and jade-green against the color of autumn. Her heart was fascinated by this.

    Visiting Canada in this season could bring visual feast to travelers like her.

    The pleasant sound of the falling leaves, the yful noises of children and the loving scenes of young couples, Were all recorded in her camera. She had used the camera to its fullest to capture this magnificent scenery.

    Suddenly, a man with sophisticated facial features, appeared in her shot. He was wearing a ck and white sportswear and looked enthusiastic. He also possessed a really charming smile.

    This made her hand hesitate in pressing down the shutter release. She just smiled and took a photo with him on the scene.

    Then she ran without hesitations to the man and rushed into his arms.

    He tightly held her in his own arms and kissed her red lips without thinking of what the other people would feel.

    She had been away from him for more than 72 hours, so he could not wait to meet her. He had been so sad for so long.

    Looking at the couples who were kissing each other willingly, the surrounding people began to whistle in a sweet manner.

    They were emitting the light of love. Many people took their cam

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    yes.

    Shezily crawled out of the bed and walked into the bathroom herself. With this, she let Harry look at her sexy back that would force him to have flirty thoughts in his mind.

    He simply told Joey the important things that he needed to do. Then he stepped into the room, put down the phone, took off his bathrobe and also entered the bathroom.

    It was already three in the afternoon when they were heading for their next station: Vancouver.

    Because of several days of traveling andck of sleep at night, L just slept all the way.

    What made L more disappointed was that she had her period the second day after they arrived in Vancouver. It was really ufortable.

    She felt so much pain that she had to stay in bed. Harry had already made two cups of brown sugar tea for her, but the pain was still there.

    He alsoid in bed to put her head in his arms as his warm hands softly touched her lower abdomen.

    Then, bowls of edible bird''s nest with milk and chicken soup were served into the room.

    L truly admired Harry''s influence and power as he could even have ess to rare dishes and meals in almost every ce they go to.

    When the third bowl was served to her, L was too full to drink more. She sniffed, "The amount of edible bird''s nest a person took per day should be limited." It would be just a waste of the delicious food if she tried to eat more.

    Harry''s hand became a little bit stiff. He got a bit disappointed on hearing it. But he said in a concerned tone, "Do you feel better now?" Before, he always saw Ynda eat this for two to three times a day. He hoped L would also feel better.

 Chapter 282 Hit His Face

    "OK!OK! I''m much better now." She didn''t let him know that she still did not feel well. He might ask her to eat something else if that was the case.

    Harry heard that she felt better and was relieved. He put aside the soup, took his phone and dialed a number. "Deliver one year''s supply of this kind of edible bird''s nest to C Country. It shouldst for four or five times a week."

    ...

    L had nothing to say on this very wealthy man. Wasn''t it too exaggerated to eat this every day? She didn''t even know if it had a side effect or something.

    Harry also searched all the tonics that were good to women''s health and called the manufacturers to have them delivered to the manor with the volume of one year or a half. Wow, he really knew how to take care of a woman. But...

    L looked at him in horror and asked in disbelief, "Wait. Do you want to abandon me? If yes, say it! It seems like you won''t be there for me for a whole year. And maybe those are for other women..." Thinking of this, she thought that her heart was going to be crushed again.

    Harry immediately frowned on her words. Did he buy all these things for other women? "The other women do not deserve that kind of treatment. I would only do that for you." He said in a reassuring tone.

    "Then, why do you do this to me? Do you know the only result of buying so many tonics?" She turned over herself helplessly andy down on the bed.

    "What?"

    "I''ll be fatter. I believe that after one month, my weight will be doubled! That''s the result!" She stared at him and Harry suddenly burst intoughter.

    Oh, that was what she worried about. "Don''t worry. As long as you do not be ill again, and even if you weigh 300 more pounds, I still want you. That will never change." He bent over, looking at her face directly.

    She was moved by this sweet gesture. How happy she was right now... But this was just incredible. She couldn''t believe what she just heard right now. All these feelings overwhelmed her. She lifted her head, moved closer to him, and asked him a naive question, "What if it is out of your control then I suddenly weigh four or five hundred pounds? I''ll be ugly by then..."

    He put his arms around her shoulders and gave her a kiss on the tip of her nose. "Is there any difference between 300 pounds and 500 pounds? If so, then let''s change

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    be with this man and give her heart and soul.

    She would take good care of her parents-inw, even if her mother-inw was not into her. Just for the sake of him, she would treat them well so that he would not be in crossroads.

    He didn''t like her being involved with other men, so she wouldn''t get too close to any other man anymore.

    He wanted to have children as lovely as Nicole, so she would agree to his request and give birth to eight or even ten children only for him.

    ...

    Harry gently kissed away her tears. "Good girl, do not cry now." It hurt him to see her crying...

    L wiped her tears and kissed his thin lips again and again.

    The picture where they were basked in the light of the Vancouver sunset was so gorgeous.

    Nobody knew whether their love was the foil to the sunset, or the sunset was the foil to their love. Together, they could be the most beautiful couple in the world.

    However, no matter what happened, their love for each other would always be the best thing that happened to them.

    Later, L and Harry went back home, because it would not be convenient that they were far from Nicole for a long time. It was better for them to go back home.

    After the wedding ceremony, they could go on with their honeymoon anyway.

    As long as they were together, wherever they were, they were really happy!

    It was past eight in the evening when they arrived at the manor.

    Nicole had been sent to the old house by Harry. But when Rose heard that L went on a trip by herself, sheined in disgust again.

 Chapter 283 A Loving Smile

    Rose decided to teach L a lesson when she came to the old house.

    Although the next day was already Sunday, Harry still went to thepany as the business became busier during the peak season.

    Therefore, L drove to the old house alone. She was a bit nervous.

    Instead of going to thepany, Rose was also in the old house because she had to take care of Nicole.

    Seeing Nicole running around the house, her great-grandfatherughed happily. Kevin was also in thepany at that moment. Rose was tirelessly chasing after her. "My dear little Nicole, would you like toe to grandmother here so you could eat some fruits?"

    "Nicole, my sweetheart, run slowly and please take care! You might trip and hurt yourself!" Rose looked at her granddaughter who was running fast. Her heart jumped at this as she was afraid that she would get hurt.

    L pressed the doorbell of the old house and it was Rose that opened it.

    After she saw L, Rose''s happy expression immediately changed into a sour one.

    "Auntie, Ie to pick up Nicole. I''ll take care of her for the time being." Then she handed Rose a bag and said, "This is the perfume I brought you from Canada. Would you like to have a look? It''s really a popr brand." L looked at Rose with full of expectation.

    Rose took the handbag from her hand with a grim face, walked outside then threw it into trash can without even giving a look at it.

    ......

    Seeing this, L recalled the first time she saw Rose in D City a few years ago. The gift she sent to her had also been thrown away like this. Anger rose inside her.

    L suppressed the ufortable feelings and thought of Harry, the man who cared about her. She remembered that she was doing this for Harry. Then, a smile reappeared on her face as she entered the living room.

    "Mommy!" Nicole rushed over to her in a burst of excitement.

    L immediately squatted down to catch her daughter, "Nicole, Mommy missed you so much! Did you miss me too?" Then she kissed her daughter''s chubby cheeks time and time again.

    Nicole held onto her mother''s neck, "Mommy, I missed you too." She was so happy to finally see her mother! It has been a long time that she was away.

    L walked in front of Senior Si, stopped and put Nicole down.

    "Grandfather." She greeted the old man politely.

    He looked at her with a smile, nodded and asked graciou

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    today, so you can''t."

    Nicole immediately pouted to show her dissatisfaction, "I just want to eat ice cream! Daddy! Please!" Nicole was so smart that she turned to ask Harry instead of L. She knew that her father would not be able to resist her.

    ...... L speechlessly looked at her daughter who were trying to please her father. "Harry, you cannot let her eat that. She might get sick."

    Looking at his daughter''s really cute face, Harry thought for a second and suggested, "How about this? Daddy will buy two ice-cream balls. One for you and one for me?" He always wanted to satisfy her daughter!

    Nicole thought about it and nodded. She held Harry''s neck and said quietly, "Daddy, we don''t share it with mommy." Because mommy always stopped her from having the ice-cream!

    Harry smiled and said something nice for his wife, "Mommy does not allow you to eat ice cream because it''s really cold right now. It would be easy to get sick if you eat it. And if that happens, you won''t get to y anymore!"

    Nicole nodded as if she had understood. Then she looked at his mother''s serious look and said, "Fine, then we can let her eat a little bit!"

    Nicole''s sweet voice forced Harry and L to burst intoughter.

    Harry went to the ice cream shop, and L held Nicole as they waited for him.

    Soon, Harry came out of the shop with several blushing girls following behind him.

    .... This man was really good at attracting women and girls! Those girls looked like they were just 18 years old. And they were following a man like this? Oh, what had happened to the youth...

 Chapter 284 Current Fiancee

    L sweetly weed Harry as she was holding Nicole, "Hey, there''s my husband!"

    This made Harry very happy but also a little confused. She had not called him like that before. When he looked back at L''s eyes, he got the message in an instant. Harry grinned.

    Several young girls left in disappointment as they saw the beautifuldy call their idol ''husband''.

    Nicole reached out her little hands to Harry when she saw him holding the ice cream cup.

    Harry carried her daughter and gave the ice cream to her. With his other hand around L''s shoulders, they walked happily.

    The three were so beautiful that they won all the attention of the people around them.

    Harry and L were so popr among them because they had been on TV for several times. People easily recognized them.

    Their family photos were also uploaded online.

    As the three were having ice cream together, their names were already on the Weibo top search again.

    "Daddy, I want to have an ice cream again next time. Thank you for this!" Nicole licked her lips. How delicious an ice cream was!

    "OK. Daddy will just buy an ice cream machine and make it for you by myself. Will that be better?" Now that his daughter loved to eat it, all he should do was to control how frequent she would eat it. Too much sweets would make her sick.

    L took the arm of Harry and looked up at him. "Mr. Si, aren''t you afraid that you may go bankrupt if you keep on doing this? You always buy expensive things for us." She said so on purpose. Even if he lost his job now, his property could actually afford him luxury living for centuries.

    They entered the mall together. "For my wife and daughter, even spending all my money will be okay for me."

    L was speechless again. When did he be so good at saying the right words?

    The family went to the floor for the women''s wear. Harry nned to buy some clothes for L that were like those for nurses and maids.

    L didn''t know what Harry was thinking about. She was busy with picking up beautiful dresses. Shopping always made her very happy.

    "Go and try this, this and this..." Harry pointed to several clothes of diffe

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    dmit that she was really beautiful, too. But she did not mind to have a fairpetition with her.

    When L went out of the fitting room, Harry had already left the store with Nicole in his arms.

    Rose and Cherry followed him too. At this moment, Rose was talking about something with Harry. Harry was in a bad mood.

    L took the packages from the guide, thanked her and went out.

    L held Harry''s arm intimately, disregarding their talk. "Let''s go! I want to buy something for you and Nicole."

    Cherry saw happiness and sweetness in L''s eyes. Harry responded with a rare tenderness. He wanted to show Rose and Cherry how much he love L.

    "Yes, let''s go now. Mother, you''d better go back home early if you do not have anything to do. Do not hang out." With these words, Harry left them with his arm around L''s shoulders.

    Rose couldn''t catch her breath and coughed violently.

    "What''s wrong with you, auntie?" Cherry patted her back tenderly and with a tone of concern.

    Rose waved her hand. After she took control of her breathing again, she held Cherry''s hand. "Cherry, you have already seen that woman. I don''t like her at all. If you like, I''ll help you win Harry''s heart."

    Cherry was startled by her straightforward words. "The wedding of Mr. Si and Miss Li will be held in a month. I''m afraid that we don''t have much time." Time was not sufficient. After the wedding, nothing could be changed any longer.

 Chapter 285 Take Nicole to My Birthday

    Rose patted her hand to reassure her, and added, "It''s OK. You still have a chance. You have me on your side. They haven''t applied for documents to remarry yet."

    They hadn''t applied for remarriage yet? Well, then! It was still worth a shot.

    As they finally made up their minds to pursue Harry, they went to other stores and continued shopping.

    Cherry took the opportunity to buy Rose some clothes and cosmetics. Although Rose had no interest on these things, given that they were presented by the daughter-inw she was fond of, she epted them all with pleasure.

    While staring at Harry, L guessed that what Rose did just now couldn''t be just a mere introduction. She knew that Rose has a n in her cruel mind.

    L felt being threatened once again. She was so exhausted for there were always endless women that surround Harry.

    What''s more, they all had noble status. Ynda, whose title was the International Queen and Bonnie, who was the eldest daughter of vice-mayor were her tightpetitors for Harry''s heart. Now, another woman appeared this evening--Cherry--a daughter of the mayor!

    However, she still had to cheer herself up so she could deal with it. She knew that if she cked off just a bit, she would be reced by some other woman.

    "Harry, do you know Miss Cherry?" She pretended to ask in a casual tone while she was looking at the children''s shoes nearby.

    Harry nced at her and recalled the girl he just met. He immediately understood what she meant. He would not let anyone to rece L in his heart.

    "Don''t worry. I will only be with you in the future!" He said this directly, trying to reassure his future wife.

    Yet, she was not convinced and replied, "I am not worried. I''m just wondering that since that girl was so pretty and she was the daughter of the mayor, how could you not know her?"

    "It has nothing to do with me whether she was pretty or not. I even don''t want to know the mayor, let alone his daughter. I just don''t care at all." Harry simply answered. What he had said made L take another look of him. She wondered how could this man be so arrogant? Well, he was really an influential man.

    L decided to let go of this question, thinking that as long as he loved her, nothing would be a problem! She would just trust him.

    L held Nicole''s hand while Harry carried big and small shop

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    e?" Her tone became gentle and soft. She resorted to begging him.

    "Never mind. I would just go there early ande back early."

    Harry hung up the phone, looking at it and pondering.

    "Since mother didn''t want her there, then I''d better not tell her about it. She will get upset, for sure."

    Before dinner, Harry called L. "I am going to bring Nicole back to the old house. You have to eat dinner alone this time, okay?"

    Did he mean that he and Nicole would have dinner at the old house? Well, it''s okay. She also didn''t want to meet Rose, anyway.

    "All right. But please remember toe back early. I''ll miss you."

    Hanging up the phone, Harry felt very guilty. He thought that he had to make up for her and smooth away the misunderstanding between them.

    He would never let L be wronged.

    At the old house of Si family.

    When Harry brought Nicole back to the old house, he felt the atmosphere was a little weird.

    If not for the sake of Rose''s birthday, Harry''s grandfather would already have left.

    And considering that there were guests, Kevin thought it was improper to get angry at his wife.

    "Great grandfather, grandpa and grandma! I am back! Hello!" Before Nicole even stepped into the living room, her cute voice rang out in the room.

    The lovely and energetic voice relieved the awkward situation in the living room.

    Harry watched his daughter running into the living room, eyes full of love. But as soon as he figured out who the people were in the living room, he became very frustrated.

    This was what Rose has intended to do!

 Chapter 286 Pretty Lady

    Harry angrily put the gift on the table and was about to leave the house with Nicole.

    Rose stood up immediately and blocked her son''s way. She won''t let Harry ruin her ns tonight.

    "Harry, today is my birthday. Are you going to just leave like this?" Rose was already heated up.

    Harry coldly nced at her. "Mrs. Si, you just let me down again."

    At that very moment, the woman who had been hushed in silence, stood up and said in a soft voice, "Mr. Si, please calm down. I was actually the one who took the initiative to celebrate here tonight. If you are annoyed with my presence, I will leave now. I don''t want to be the one who will be the cause of your arguments."

    Rose looked at Cherry with admiration. What a nice woman she was!

    Even so, Harry didn''t look back at her at all. He just said faintly, "Miss Jiao, since you know that I am annoyed, please get out of here. Or my fiancee will get angry if she knew about this."

    Cherry felt so embarrassed and bit her lower lip as she quickly walked away with her handbag.

    "Mrs. Si, I''m sorry. I must go now."

    But Rose stood her ground and stopped Cherry from leaving. Then she snapped at her son, "It is just a birthday. Why should you screw this up just because of that woman?"

    "You brought this upon yourself. Not me." Harry retorted without any disregard to her mother''s feelings.

    Rose was out of breath in anger. Suddenly, she got an idea. She held her head as if she was dizzy and then fell to the ground.

    "Mother!" Harry quickly caught his mother in his arms.

    "Mrs. Si! Are you okay?" Cherry asked in an obvious worried tone.

    Harry''s grandfather and Kevin also rushed over in an instant.

    "Rose! What''s the matter with you?" Kevin became so scared when saw her wife copse. She had never lost consciousness like this before.

    Rose pretended to be very weak. This was all part of her scheme. "Oh, it''s nothing. I just feel a little dizzy."

    Harry lifted his mother and asked, "Didn''t you have your regr check-up this month?" They had a private doctor in their house for her regr check-ups. It was done once a month.

    "I did. Nothing was wrong in my body except my high blood pressure." The doctor actually said was that there were signs of high blood pressure and she should control her temper.

    But she did not take serious considerations to i

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    "Mommy, I''m ying games on daddy''s phone."

    Oh, that was the case. Well, then. This little cute girl could answer a phone now. That was how advanced she was. "Honey, could you please hand the phone to daddy?" She was bing so bored without the two of them.

    "Mommy, daddy is not with me. He went to send a beautifuldy home!" Kevin wanted to stop Nicole, but Nicole had finished her words when he stepped in front of her. It was toote.

    That was too bad!

    "A beautifuldy? What do you mean?" L frowned and thought to herself, "Didn''t they go to the old mansion for dinner?"

    "Yes. Just the one we met at the mall that night. She even gave me a toy! She''s so nice." Nicole answered her honestly.

    The woman at the mall? That was the daughter of the mayor who was with Rose, right? "Well, I see. Where are you now?"

    Repressing the anger and the sourness in her heart, she asked her daughter calmly.

    But it was not easy for her to stay calm as she couldn''t stop thinking that a woman was with Harry right now. And they were alone, too...

    "Today is Grandma''s birthday, I''m with my grandparents now. Are youing over, mommy? I wish you would."

    When he heard that Nicole had exined everything to L, Kevin was anxious that he wanted to take the phone away from his granddaughter''s hands.

    Rose was wondering how to let L know that Harry was sending Cherry home. She wanted Harry and L to break up again. Well, this was perfect! Nicole did well!

    Today is Rose''s birthday? L stood in a trance. Why did nobody tell her?

 Chapter 287 It is Better to Offend a Villain Than to Offend a Woman

    L got it now! Today was Rose''s birthday and Harry took their daughter to the old house to celebrate her future mother-inw''s birthday. But why was there another woman? And why wasn''t she invited?

    When she realized this, L''s heart was broken into pieces again. She immediately hung up the phone call with her daughter and sat in the balcony. She was very disappointed with Harry.

    L understood that the reason why she was not informed of Rose''s birthday was that Rose disliked her.

    Yet, how could she pretend not to care about the fact that Harry took their daughter to the old house and had dinner with another woman, not to mention driving her home after dinner?

    When Harry returned to the old house, he found that his grandfather and Nicole were not in the living room. Meanwhile, Kevin and Rose were already quarreling with each other.

    "You are such an unreasonable woman! I think you should mind your own business this time!"

    After saying that, Kevin was about to go upstairs but happened to see his son justing inside.

    For a moment, words failed him. He had always been a man of many words. As parents, instead of reducing their son''s burden, they always put him in trouble. He was ashamed and sorry for it.

    When Rose saw his son, her anger cooled down a bit. "Harry, why are you back so early?" she asked. She remembered that Cherry actually lived far from here.

    Harry gave her a nce, and just said nothing. He was so tired of this.

    "What''s the matter, father?"

    Kevin sighed deeply, wondering how to exin the whole thing without hurting his son''s feelings. Atst, he finally replied, "L called just now, and Nicole was in your grandfather''s room. You''d better take her home right now! L may have known what happened here."

    If L was mad about this, they would totally understand. Only a crazy person wouldn''t be angry at this.

    L made a phone call? Having a bad feeling about it, Harry rushed to his grandfather''s room.

    Inside the room

    Harry''s grandfather wasughing and talking happily with Nicole when Harry appeared. "Daddy!" Nicole immediately ran into Harry''s arms. She was that clingy to her father.

    Judging from Harry''s quickened pace, Harry''s grandfather was aware that Harry must have known that L called.

    Rising from his chair and looking at his grandson, the old man said, "Nicole could stay in the house tonight, so you can go back and exin everything t

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ry was leaning on the wall with his bathrobe on. He had been waiting for several minutes before the bedroom door was finally opened.

    Instantly, Harry held her hands and dragged her into his arms.

    With a cold face, L ruthlessly got rid of his control and rushed downstairs with her daughter.

    Looking at them going downstairs, Harry licked his lips and smirked.

    At the table

    When Harry got changed and came down for breakfast, L and Nicole had already finished half of their breakfast.

    "Daddy! Come here!" Nicole greeted Harry excitedly while L was still casually eating her sandwich in the te. She didn''t look up even once.

    When he saw that L did not even look up at him, Harry caressed the hair of his daughter and sat beside L.

    Suddenly, Harry quickly grabbed the sandwich of which L was still eating and devoured itpletely.

    Yet, there was still no response from L, as she just wiped her mouth with a napkin and began to drink her milk.

    Then Harry also grabbed the milk in her hand, and drank itpletely, too.

    Noticing that something was wrong, Mrs. Du held Harry''s breakfast in her hands and looked at them in a very confused expression. She put the breakfast tray in front of L.

    Since L was still kind of hungry, she took the new sandwich without any hesitations, and licked it intentionally before she took the first bite.

    ...

    As he stared at L licking the sandwich, Harry''s eyes widened in astonishment. His girl really knew how to counter!

    L was eating gaily, but her sandwich was grabbed again. In an instant, it was already in Harry''s mouth.

 Chapter 288 She Wonâ€™t Come Home

    She could not bear it anymore. It was already bing ridiculous. "Mr. Si, why can''t I eat your sandwich? You already ate mine."

    Seeing her father winking at her, Nicole chuckled.

    The man didn''t answer, and just continued to y with his daughter.

    Trying to control the anger in her heart, L stood up and went upstairs.

    Ten minutester

    Nicole was already going to school when she was surprised to see her mother standing on the stairs. She exaggerated her feelings and had her eyes open, "Wow! Woo! My mommy is so beautiful!"

    L was wearing a blue cheongsam down to the knees, covered with the coat in the same tone and color.

    A pair of five-centimeter white high heels were on her feet. She looked daring and sexy.

    She tied her long hair in a bun on the top, put on exquisite makeups on the face, and applied carmine lipsticks.

    She held an international brand bag and went downstairs gracefully. She had never looked so beautiful like this before.

    Seeing this, Harry''s eyes red.

    What was she doing? Was she really going out with the cheongsam on?

    Holding her daughter''s hand, L took out the keys of the car and went towards the door of the mansion.

    "Stop!" The cold voice rang from the back of L, but she just stopped for a second then continued to walk out without hesitation.

    Harry was too angry, as his face had turned pale in disgust.

    L had gone wild! She was not only pulling a trick at him, but also wanted to start a cold war! What a brave woman!

    L stopped the car at the parking lot of the school and carried Nicole out from the car.

    The kindergarten was bustling with parents who were also sending their child to school. They normally only saw Harry, who was always wearing sunsses, or the chauffeur. They were not used to seeing L Li.

    It was the first time that they had seen such a beautiful youngdy with Nicole. Before, nobody dared toe close to Harry, but today, many people went near to see the woman.

    "Are you Nicole''s mother? You''re beautiful!" A girl whom Nicole often yed with asked curiously.

    L nodded with smile, "Yes, I am. Hello!"

    The mother and the daughter went into the school together, "You are so beautiful. Your figure looked as if you never had children!

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    k you? Of course I know she''s difficult to deal with!"

    ...

    Joey looked at a distance. He was also trapped in a deadlock because of a woman.

    But his boss had asked him, so he would do it right away. "Just force her!"

    "Am I a dumb person?" The sarcastic and cold voice went through, sending Joey a shiver through his back.

    He would rather not force her. But he preferred to gently console that woman.

    "Then make her a surprise! Make it a grand one! Do you understand?" Joey haspletely seen through that. Intellectually, Harry was really clever. But emotionally, he was weak in it.

    A surprise? Harry thought about it for a while.

    Then he immediately hang up the phone. Joey was startled and confused.

    Would a surprise work on her?

    Harry walked in circles in the bedroom and inadvertently saw the camera on the desk.

    It was the camera which L had brought to Canada. If only he developed all the film and then...

    Then Harry took the camera and quickly went out of the manor.

    In the evening, L and Nicole still did note back. Harry, who had been busy all afternoon, called L. She did not answer.

    Then he called the school. The teacher answered politely.

    "Mr. Si, Nicole was picked up by her mother after school. I don''t know where they will go."

    Hearing this, Harry continued to call L, and the phone finally went through.

    "Daddy, it''s me, Nicole." The lovely voice made Harry feel better. It was really a relief to know that his daughter was happy and safe.

 Chapter 289 Letâ€™s Go Home

    "Where are you?" He asked his daughter in aforting voice. He didn''t want to upset Nicole. She was his only way to L.

    Nicole realized that her mommy had note out from the bathroom yet. "I don''t know. Mommy said that we were at my uncle''s." Actually, Nicole was really confused because she didn''t see Joseph here.

    Uncle? Maybe, Joseph?

    "Did mom tell you when you wereing back here?"

    "Yes. She told me that we would not go back tonight. We''ll stay here." L opened the bathroom door and walked out with a towel wrapped over her body.

    Then she found Nicole holding her phone. Oh, God! She might be answering the phone and telling everything to Harry.

    She ran to grab the phone from Nicole''s hand. Sure enough! It was Harry on the call! She was talking to her father.

    She immediately hung up and held her daughter on herp. "Nicole, what did you tell your papa?"

    This little fool. She hoped that she had not told Harry where they were right now.

    Nicole thought for a while and shook her head, "Daddy asked when we would go back." She could only remember thest sentence.

    "Then what did you say?"

    "I said we would not go back. You said that, right?" Her mom told her this, right?

    L did not ask more. She went to another bedroom to get her clothes.

    L took Nicole out for dinner and went back to Joseph''s apartment afterwards.

    She parked the car downstairs. When she was about to get her daughter off the car, a man came out from the dark alley.

    He slowly came closer to her. Half of L''s body was in the car preparing to hold her daughter. She could not see who wasing.

    Then, a heavy and strong arm took her by the waist and lifted her out.

    Just when L was about to scream, she inhaled a familiar smell.

    Then she was held to his chest and sure enough it was him. How did he know where they were?

    Nicoleughed secretly in the car when she saw her daddy holding her mommy.

    "Sweetie." His deep, sensual voice rang sweetly in her ears. In an instant, L felt so seduced by Harry.

    Imagine that the man you loved was extremely handsome, and called you sweetie with a sexy gentle voice. Wouldn''t you feel dizzy? Wouldn''t you be seduced?

    "Hey! Let me go!" She twisted

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    cing her silence, he continued to say, "I love you, L Li!"

    ¡­

    This man was really good at sweet words.

    What else could she say when most of her anger had already went away.

    "Close your eyes." He took her by the hand and went to the room beside them.

    L looked at him doubtfully, but closed her eyes obediently.

    The door was opened and she heard the sound of a pushing button.

    "Open your eyes." She was surprised and shocked to see what was in front of her.

    The huge room was empty except for a white piano in the middle. A line of candle-likemps were lying on the piano, all glittering with faint red light.

    There were also pictures of different sizes on the wallpaper. They were surrounded by colorful bulbs.

    At that very moment, the room was lit up by the colorful bulbs instead of the heamp.

    Right in front of them, on the French windows, was a heart shaped by pink shing bulbs that spelled, "I Love You My L."

    She looked at the pictures carefully and found out that most of them were taken in Canada. There were pictures ofndscapes, her selfies and his too.

    On the other side, there were photos of them and Nicole. It was the day when they went to Echo Bay, in front of Li Manor.

    Harry was cuddling Nicole in the picture and was holding her around her shoulders. And in one picture, Harry was leaning down and kissing her. From these angles, the only person who could take these pictures was Joseph. This was really a pleasant surprise.

 Chapter 290 Youâ€™re Welcome to Supervise My Work at Anytime

    The other photos were her personal ones, including a selfie in his wallet that she gave to him 4 years ago and the photos she shared on her Weibo.

    There were also pictures of her character, Pearl in the films and some photos taken when she participated in variety shows.

    ....

    How did he get so many pictures of her? He even developed all these. These must be costly!

    The other half of the wall was empty. He stopped her by putting his arms around her waist and followed her gaze. "This room will be our space for all the memories that we had. We can post our future pictures on this empty wall." Harry assured her.

    The wedding photos would be delivered recently, and he had already told them to develop some small photos so that they can put them on the other wall.

    She was suddenly teary-eyed when she saw this big surprise. Why did he always do such things? She was always moved by him. How could she not like him?

    She turned around and threw herself into his arms. She cried out, "I don''t like you anymore! How can you make me cry every day?"

    Harry hugged the little restless girl. He just wanted her to be happy. He didn''t mean to make her cry.

    L was not as naughty as usual, and she said seriously, "Harry, I love you so much! You are in my heart of hearts! I hope you would not go off with another woman again!"

    He looked at her lovingly and smiled. Although it took all afternoon, he was in a good mood since the surprise worked. He should thank Joey for this.

    He added, "I know you like to travel and take pictures. Tomorrow, I''ll ask some people to send several cameras from abroad, and make a shelf and some photo albums here."

    He pointed to an empty ce and had already ordered some people to make the shelf. They will being tomorrow to fix everything.

    "I''ll also ask them to bring a hanging chair here and put it in front of the French windows. When you''re tired, you can just sit there and watch the scenery. This will be a ce for your rxation." He pointed to the French window. Out of the window was the boundless sea.

    From this point of view, they could also see half of the garden.

    He would also have maple trees nted on either side of the garden path. Every fall, he would walk with her under the maple tree. The leaves would be majestic.

    He still remembered that she told him once that she dreamed to open a coffee shop. He said, "I bought a storefront ce near the manor. The coffee shop

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    o him. She couldn''t wait to see him again.

    "Great! Come straight to my office. You''re known here, anyway."

    However, L remembered that she had gone to his office twice before, and he was apanied by beautiful women every time!

    "I think that''s not a good idea. I''ll just wait for you outside. I''m afraid that if I go straight in again, I''ll be guilty of disturbing you. You know what I mean." The smell of jealousy was in the air.

    Harry smiled at the thought of this. "My dear wife, you''re wee to supervise my work at any time! You''re my boss!" She was the only woman that had sexual rtionship with him, and she would be the only one forever.

    It was such a great feeling to have her on his side. L smiled with satisfaction, "Wait, I''ll be right there!"

    "Drive slowly. I''m not in a hurry. Take care of yourself." Although she was a good driver, he couldn''t help but worry about her safety.

    "Don''t worry!"

    L sat in the car, then started the engine. She drove directly to the SL group office.

    In SL Group

    Even without saying a word, an usher immediately politely took her to the elevator.

    That''s it! Everyone knew her since she was the woman to whom Mr. Si has proposed.

    She arrived at the 66th floor.

    Joey saw that L wasing out of the elevator. He rushed towards her and said with an air of affection, "Come in, please, Mrs. Si. It''s really good to see you!"

    L was very happy to hear that he called her Mrs. Si. It seemed that time just went back four years ago and she was at D City. All the memories came back to her.

    "Thank you!" She made her way to the CEO office happily.

 Chapter 291 This was a Good Day

    There was no one in the office. L nced around curiously and ended up looking at the lounge.

    Was he inside? She bettere in and find out.

    L opened the door and walked inside. Still, no one was there.

    Where was Harry? She was already bing so nervous.

    Suddenly, a man embraced her from behind. Her heart instantly jumped.

    With the familiar smell, she knew that the man was Harry. She didn''t have to look back.

    After calming down a bit, she finally turned around to look at Harry. They both smiled lovingly, and said, "Since when did our Boss Si be so childlike? Be alert for someone may see this and make fun of you."

    Then she stroked his beautiful face with her hands. His smile was too enchanting and inviting. She couldn''t help but give in.

    He lowered his head, kissed her red lips and said in a serious tone, "Those who will make fun of me will be fired. They''re the ones in trouble, not me."

    L giggled, and she pulled his tie closer to him. "Harry, from now on, you can only smile to me. To me only!"

    Harry rejected the idea immediately, "No way."

    Harry looked at L''s pouted lips, touched her nose and said, "I have to smile at my little baby, too."

    L understood. Fine, then. Fine. Fine. After all, that little baby was their daughter. "Okay then. But to us only, okay?"

    Harry held her tightly in his arms, "Yes, my dearest wife. Your wish is mymand."

    "Let''s go, Harry. Time to go home. There are things that we have to do."

    "Yes, Miss Li. Coming!"

    This was a good day. L''s heartyughter filled the room.

    L hoped that every day would be like this.

    Aftering out of the office, L kept some distance from Harry. This was a professional workce so she didn''t want to be obviously affectionate. He then returned her an angry look and extended his arm.

    L held his arm with a blush and whispered, "We are in thepany. You need to keep a good and professional image." Their intimacy might reflect badly on him.

    Harry suddenly turned around and looked at the staff in the secretary division. He also stared at them and asked, "What did you see? Did you see anything?"

    Joey took the initiative to shake his head, then bowed down and politely replied, "Boss Si, we saw nothing. Nothing at all." He really

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    eak, "You really can''t wait. I...."

    But she couldn''tplete the sentence. She was at a loss for words, and wasn''t sure of the right words to say.

    Harry''s charisma entranced her. At this moment, he was even more mesmerizing with that charming smile on his handsome face.

    Harry lifted her a bit on the table to make her eyes level with his.

    He looked at the nervous L and asked temptingly, "What''s wrong?"

    L blushed in embarrassment. She can''t deny that she was seduced again...

    "We... We should get out of the room now." She stuttered, as she tried to avoid looking at his dark eyes.

    What? Get out of here? Harry raised his eyebrow disapprovingly and took her to the French window.

    "Is the sea beautiful?" He asked suddenly.

    L, though confused, nodded, "It''s quite pretty." The sea was clear, and free of any pollution. Indeed, it''s mesmerizing.

    "Then have a good look at it. Concentrate on the scenery." He turned her around, her back against him, and whispered sweetly to her ears.

    ...

    "I''m not in the mood to look at it right now." She gently protested.

    She heard the familiar sound of a belt being taken off. He said, "Toote." She was too much to resist. He can''t control his urge.

    Dinner time.

    "Mrs. Du, where''s Nicole? When will she be back home?" L walked downstairs while yawning and asked her. She was cleaning the house.

    Mrs. Du instantly stopped what she was doing and smiled, "Young Master said he would take you out tonight, so he sent Nicole to the old house."

 Chapter 292 I Only Want You

    "Take me out? Sent Nicole to the old house?

    Where will he take me to?" L was lost in her thoughts. She went back to the bedroom, grabbed her phone and called Harry.

    "Where are we going tonight? Why didn''t you tell me about this?" She asked Harry as soon as she got through.

    Harry smirked at her. "Samuel called. We''ll have a get-together tonight. I''ll take you there."

    "Oh?

    I see! I''ll go get changed now. When will youe back?" While still talking to Harry over the phone, L made her way to the cloakroom.

    "About half an hour. Get dressed and wait for me downstairs."

    After hanging up the phone, L washed her face and put on a light makeup. She wore a white coat and a dark blue base skirt.

    As she was just going downstairs, Harry was already going in the hall.

    She looked at her wrist watch. 28 minutes had passed. Harry always came on time.

    Seeing that L was still on the second floor, Harry stopped and waited for her.

    Then L approached him. Harry extended his hand to her just like a noble prince who met his beloved princess.

    L smiled sweetly and put her right hand on his. They walked outside hand in hand.

    A red Maserati convertible was parked at the gate. L had never seen this car before. However, she didn''t ask. Harry, a business tycoon, had everything one could ask for. She knew that there were still things that Harry owned that she had not seen yet.

    He opened the passenger seat''s door and let her in. He was a real gentleman tonight.

    Then he returned to the driver''s seat, fastened their seat belts, and drove away from the manor.

    The Maserati eventually stopped at the seaside. There was a luxuriously decorated cruise ship waiting nearby.

    When Harry took her hand and was about to board the cruise ship, L suddenly remembered what happened in D City a few years ago.

    They once boarded a cruise ship and Ynda framed her up. Harry mentioned that he pretended to be nice to her for the sake of the old pocket watch.

    What about now?

    At the thought of it, her fac

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ul. Okay? I don''t want to see women around you anymore."

    Harry nodded, kissed her on the lips and swore, "L Li is my only wife for the rest of my life!"

    L put her hands around his neck. "Harry Si is my only husband for the rest of my life too!" She anxiously replied, for fear that he would not know about her feelings.

    Putting his hand around her waist, Harry answered in a serious tone, "I trust you."

    They embraced each other as they walked by the shore. Harry wiped L''s tears and gently reassured her.

    After a while, Harry whispered something to L, and this made L blush in embarrassment.

    L pounded on his chest and bit his arm in a joking manner.

    Not far away from them, Ynda saw them clearly. She came here to attend the birthday party of Eason.

    She became so jealous. Harry was really expressionless, but L had changed him. Now, he was showy of his emotions.

    He could be anxious and worried. He would also feel hurt and frown. He spoiled L tenderly!

    Ynda didn''t expect that the cold Harry would turn out to be like this.

    When they were together, he never treated her like that. What''s wrong with her?

    Harry and L embraced each other under the moonlight. The brilliance of their love enchanted the people around them.

    Ignoring Harry''s jokes, L calmed down and boarded the cruise ship with him.

 Chapter 293 Princes of Barbecue

    There were already a dozen people in the private booth when they arrived.

    The words, "Happy birthday to Eason Bo!", were printed on a banner that was pinned on the wall. She knew that today was Eason''s birthday. But she didn''t know that she and Harry wereing so she was not able to buy a gift.

    Some boys were about to whistle when they saw L, but they didn''t do that because Harry was on her side.

    "Wee Mr. Si and Mrs. Si!" Eason was very happy that they hade and gave Harry a big wee hug.

    Then Harry pushed him away, distancing a mere one meter from him.

    Eason didn''t care at all. He stretched out his right hand to L, "Dear L, shall we dance? It''s my birthday, anyway."

    Harry, who was standing beside them, became expressionless. He dragged Eason by the cor and threw him onto the sofa before L could even say anything.

    Everyoneughed and Joey started to heckle them, "Mr. Bo, how dare you flirt with Mrs. Si? And right in front of Harry, too!"

    Joey was sitting together with Samuel and the other guys. L wondered why Joey was always with them.

    How could a special assistant and those rich boys always y together? Joey seemed like he was more than just a special assistant...

    "What are you thinking about? Come here." Harry held L''s hand and they sat down in a corner.

    He took out an article from his pocket and threw it to Eason.

    "Your birthday gift! You''re wee!"

    Eason opened it immediately and looked at him happily, "Good buddy! Thanks, man!" He was about to give him a hug again.

    Harry quickly stretched out his foot to stop Eason, "Well, stop it!"

    Eason immediately froze and was only about two centimeters away from his shoe. Then he looked at him disdainfully, "I just want a hug. I don''t even hug other people. Just give this poor man a big hug!"

    "So, you really like Harry, huh?" Samuel asked to stir up another topic so that the atmosphere would lighten up a bit.

    L feltfortable. The guys in front of her were sworn godfathers of Nicole. They really had a good rtionship wit

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    he grease stains on her mouth and replied, "Whatever. It''s up to them."

    Samuel gave L a thumbs up and said, "Good job! We will really get along well with each other!"

    Eason poured her a little wine and said, "L, here''s to you."

    Harry gave a warning stare to Eason and said unhappily, "L is preparing for pregnancy. She can''t drink wine. Do you understand?"

    ...

    Hearing what Harry just said, L looked at him with wide open eyes. That was not funny at all!

    Eason, Samuel and Chuck just looked at each other and showed meaningful smiles.

    "No wonder Harry has quit smoking recently."

    "So, we would not mess up their ns. I''ll just drink this ss of wine. Cheers to me!" Eason bottomed out the wine in just a second.

    Harry stood up and handed his suit coat to L. He stepped towards the barbecue grill.

    Eason went to the other table to take care of his guests, leaving Samuel, Chuck and L at this table.

    Ynda had been taking full notice of Harry even when she was talking to other people. Her eyes were fixed on him. It was so lively in their table.

    Samuel and Chuck were talking something about thew. L couldn''t understand anything about it.

    So she stood up and walked to the rails. It felt so rxing when the breeze caresses her cheeks.

    After rxing for a while, L proceeded to the grills to help his future husband.

 Chapter 294 Honey, You Decide

    As she was just a few steps from Harry, a woman with long beautiful hair stood beside Harry in an obvious hurry.

    Somebody took the initiative for her so she just thought that she did not have to help Harry anymore.

    L went back to her seat. More freshly barbecued food arrived on the table, and she took them to her te and ate with such relish.

    Samuel and Chuck looked at each other in confusion. "L, didn''t you see that a woman was approaching Harry? Hey, look! Another woman came over! Wouldn''t you do something about it?"

    Really, the two women were both walking around Harry. It was like they were flirting with him.

    But she also saw that Harry had totally ignored them. She trusted him, anyway. "Do you think Harry will have an eye on those wild flowers? Definitely not."

    If it were Ynda who hade over, maybe she would be jealous and she would intervene quickly.

    After all, she was Harry''s former fiancee. There was a strict rule for that.

    Hearing this, Samuel instantly smiled. He had heard from Joey that this couple were really weird partners. It seemed really true!

    At that very moment, Joey had gone somewhere before he eventually came back to the table.

    He sat on Eason''s seat and began to eat the barbecues.

    "Joey, your boss is surrounded by four women right now. Don''t you want to share thosedies with him?" Samuel teased Joey.

    Joey nced at L. She was still very calm. "Our Mrs. Si is still motionless, so that means I don''t have to go there."

    Yeah, L was actually little strange tonight. Why was she not jealous about all these? Joey took a nce at L again. He was very puzzled at how calm she looked.

    Harry was holding a te and came toward them. "Hey, get a taste of this meat. It''s very delicious!"

    Harry took a skewer and let L eat a mouthful of it.

    L took a bite of it and smiled. She nodded her head after chewing it. This was excellent meat! So delicious! She was so lucky that she would be marrying an all-around Harry.

    Samuel and the other people were dumbfounded by this really affectionate couple. Then Joey got the meat skewer and ate it.

    All the meat skewers grilled by Harry were eaten up in just mere seconds.

    Another barbecue chef put down a pl

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    r breath.

    "What does it have to do with me? I don''t care at all." His voice was very cold when he said this. But his eyes were full of affection as he picked up the scallop and put it into L''s mouth.

    "Harry!" Ynda''s voice was now in great sorrow. Harry still didn''t care to even look at her.

    L was unhappy and was getting impatient. She sneered relentlessly, "Ynda, do you think it''s interesting to pretend that you are the abused woman here? We all know that that''s not true."

    Ynda ignored her. Seeing that Harry did not have the slightest intention to speak to her, she filled the ss again with alcohol.

    "Harry, I know I have made horrible mistakes before. If you still don''t forgive me, then today, I will drink to death here."

    Hearing this, L was in a fury. She pounded on the table and stood up, "Ynda, who do you think you''re threatening!"

    Then she grabbed her ss and poured all the wine on her face.

    Compared with all the bad things Ynda had done to her, this was just a drop in the bucket.

    So, regardless of other people''s look and the screaming of the embarrassed Ynda, L dragged her wrist and went toward the handrail.

    The two pulled and pushed each other, as everyone gathered closer to watch the scene.

    Harry sat motionlessly on his seat and picked the meat out of the scallop for L.

    Then L said, "Ynda, four years ago, you said that I wanted to push you into the sea. I will show everyone what you said means then."

 Chapter 295 His Pretentious Ex-fiancee

    Then, L pushed Ynda towards the side of the boat. "L Li, have you gone mad? Help!"

    Eason exchanged nces with the other men. They didn''t want a deadly ident to happen right in front of them.

    So they forcefully dragged her out of L''s hands. L was incredibly strong. Ynda painfullynded on her butt. Her wet hair stuck to her head, making her look like a drowned rat.

    "I will kill her, I swear!" she angrily thought to herself.

    "I know you love Harry, but I love him too. I simply couldn''t help myself from loving him. But you hurt me again and again because of my true feelings! Can you really me me?"

    She acted so well that some people were touched by her sincerity and her pain. They almost forgot that she was a professional actress just a couple of years ago.

    L cringed every time this nasty woman yacted. She easily made it look like the problem was with L.

    "Ynda Mo, you are such a bitch! Stop your nonsense! You are distorting the truth. Get out of here now!" L red at her and shouted from the top of her lungs.

    What would be her trick? Would she apologize to him and continue to y an angel? L had had enough of her! She was putting an end to this!

    "Harry Si!" L yelled her fiance''s name. The bastard! How could he just stand there and do nothing? Was he really unwilling to hurt his ex-fiancee? Did he care for her at all?

    With people staring at them, Harry stood up and stepped towards her. He had that loving and concerned look on his face. This look was for L only.

    "Yes, my dear? What''s the matter?" He looked at his aggrieved fiancee, reached his hand out and gently caressed her hair. Then he kissed her lovingly on the forehead.

    People was bewildered by this. Was that the emotionless man that they were used to seeing? He was really acting weird tonight. Was he... under the authority of her future wife?

    "What do you mean? Are you going to sit by and watch me get hurt by this stupid woman?" Wendy had said that Harry''s ex-fiancee was a really cruel and stupiddy. She always acted so impulsive.

    Woah! Did she really mean that? People looked down at the crumpled woman, and goosebumps rose on their skin

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    tting about his aching ear.

    "Honey, I was wrong! Could you please forgive me?" L was frightened and begged for mercy.

    But he snorted, "No way! There''s no way out of this!" He said what she just said to him a while ago.

    ¡­

    After driving along the straight road for a while, he slowed down and turned the wheel expertly to pull off to the side of the road.

    And then he got out of the car, and walked to the other side of the car to pull L out.

    He forcefully dragged her out of the car.

    He stepped towards a dark grove nearby. "Let me go. It''s dark and scary!"

    "You''re safe with me! Don''t worry!" What was she afraid of? The ghosts? No! The ghosts would be afraid of him.

    ¡­

    "Honey, can we go home now? It''s toote! Something bad might happen to us..." L trembled as she thought of the things that woulde. She knew what Harry desired to do.

    "No way!" He answered firmly. He has made his decision already.

    "He''s as stubborn as a little kid. I won''t go against his wishes anymore!" L swore to herself.

    Time passed, and the night was getting deeper and deeper...

    Harry stepped out of the grove with L in his arms. He helped her to lie in the back seat.

    He quietly shut the car door, and then drove away.

    When they arrived at the mansion, L managed to open her eyes and sat up from the seat. Her knees were trembling...

    Harry turned off the engine and got out of the car. He opened the back door to get her out.

 Chapter 296 The Wedding was Cancelled

    He just had something important to tell her. Harry took out a pistol from the car and cautiously handed it over to L.

    "Starting today, always put this in whatever car you want to drive to protect yourself."

    L didn''t refuse it and took the heavy pistol. She knew that Harry was just concerned of her safety. After she got off the car, she went to the garage and put it in the white sports car.

    She could not guarantee that Ynda would note and hurt her again someday. She needed to be extra careful.

    By the way, did he really intend to let Ynda off the hook? It was such a happy moment for her that she forgot to think about it.

    "Do you want to just let her go like that?"

    Harry frowned. "How could that be possible! Of course not." Under his pressure and influence, no entertainmentpany would sign her. Her acting career was already over.

    Her family was going bankrupt, too. "I won''t let her off. I''ll do whatever I can to make her life miserable." He patted her hand and reassured her.

    How could he let off the one who had hurt his child and his wife?

    He only wanted her life to be more tragic.

    In the Mo Family

    Ynda fled back home. After a shower, she took out her cell phone. All day long, she was lost in her thoughts.

    Now, not a trick could work against Harry Si anymore. L Li was not easy to fool, too.

    Ynda came across a photo in her social media ount and it showed an invitation letter of Harry''s wedding. She suddenly burst out with hatred.

    It read that Harry Si and L Li''s wedding would be held in a five-star hotel owned by the SL Group on November 9.

    She held her cell phone tightly and closed her eyes in agony. She remembered how L humiliated her tonight and how her supposed-to-be wedding with Harry waspletely destroyed.

    Then she dialed a phone number, promised to give arge amount of money and began to n for her next step of revenge.

    On November 8

    Harry took L to the wedding site to speak with the host for tomorrow''s wedding proceedings.

    The huge ground floor of the hotel was no longer avable for visitors. All the tables and chairs were covered with white and purple designs.

    Both sides of the

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    status to their wedding.

    It seemed that Rose had not just simply spread a news that the wedding was cancelled.

    It was more likely that she had contacted them one by one. That was how desperate she was.

    "If Rose sabotages the wedding again tomorrow, I''ll take you abroad so we can get married there." He nned for the worst. And for Rose, he would not forgive her. A true loving mother would not do this to her son.

    "Well, forget about it. We are going to pick up mother and father soon. Cheer up!" She tried to lighten up the mood, but Harry still saw the sadness in her eyes.

    Harry''s private ne had flown to A Country for hours now and was expected to arrive soon.

    Starting the car, they went to Harry''s another vi.

    It took only 10 minutes or so to get there, as it was not that far from the mansion.

    Because L was going to get married here, it had been well-decorated and cleaned up.

    "I''ll put up with it and let you stay here tonight. From tomorrow on, you''ll be mine!" Harry lovingly held her by the waist and led her upstairs.

    L burst intoughter and gave him a gentle twist on his hips, "Be serious."

    Every room upstairs had been cleaned up and everything was ready for check-in.

    In the afternoon, all rtives from the Li family had arrived, including Carl and L''s grandparents.

    That evening, Harry took them to the fancy restaurant he reserved and had a family reunion dinner. They were all very happy and excited!

 Chapter 297 Her Life was Already on the Edge of the Cliff

    Harry looked quite pleased. With the cute Nicole ying around, the atmosphere was really filled with joy.

    After dinner, Harry arranged cars to send the family back to the vi. He himself drove L and Nicole back.

    After arriving at the destination, Harry kissed L once again and was reluctant to drive away. He would miss her so much. Without her for even one night would be too much...

    The next day

    L woke up to have her makeup on very early in the morning, and it was just past eight when she finally changed into the wedding dress.

    The pregnant Wendy stood next to her, looking around with delight.

    "L, you two can finally get married. After everything that happened, it has finallye to this." Wendy was really happy for her. The two of them had been entangled for more than four years, and they went through so many struggles since then.

    L tries to repress the unsettling feeling. Why was she so restless right now? Was it because she was really going to be a bride today?

    At 9 in the morning

    Harry took the lead with his SSC red super-runner and a fleet of 30 sport luxury sedans following him.

    The scene was very spectacr and unique. After a lot of thinking and lots of red envelopes being given out, the door of the bride''s bedroom finally opened.

    Harry took L to their bedroom in the manor first.

    Therge bedroom was decorated in a very festive motif.

    Originally d in ck and white, the sheets were all covered in red at the moment. There were "happiness" paper cuttings on the door and the wall and some colored ribbons on the ceiling.

    Their wedding photos were also decorated with red roses. It seemed like every corner was filled with joy and love.

    At 12 noon

    The joy of love was in every heart of all the people here. Harry and Kevin were weing quests at the door. But at least two-thirds of the guests had note today.

    However, it did not depress Harry. The wedding was just a part of the process. What''s more important was the two people who loved each other were finally together.

    However, the scene made Rose unhappy. She went to the restroom to find L and express her dissatisfaction.

    In the hotel''s restroom

    L was letting the makeup ar

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    ook Rose. The she opened her eyes slowly with herst breath.

    "Rose, you are awake!" Kevin was so relieved, and Harry quickly came to his mother''s side.

    As long as Rose was fine, he was willing not to investigate who the suspect was...

    "Who did this to you?! Who?" Kevin forcefully asked her.

    However, Rose just looked at the direction of L with so much hatred. She was too ufortable to say a word. She could only raise her finger slowly and pointed at L''s direction.

    When Rose pointed at her, L was standing by the window and her eyes widened in disbelief.

    ...

    The whole world seemed to be in silence, and everyone''s attention were concentrated on L.

    Kevin shouted her name. He couldn''t believe it either. "L Li!" How could it be possible? How could he believe that? L can''t do anything like this!

    Rose moved her head a little as it seemed she wanted to say more. However, her life was already on the edge of the cliff.

    As both shots directly hit her heart, she didn''t stand any chance. She closed her eyes forever, failing to say herst words.

    "Rose!" "Rose Mu!!!" Kevin shouted her name hysterically. However, Rose didn''t react anymore as her heart stopped beating.

    Harry''s eyes turned red.

    How could he believe that his wife had killed his mother on his wedding day?

    He had trusted her. However, the gun on the ground and her mother''s personal recognition forced him to face a harsh reality.

    His beloved woman killed his mother.

 Chapter 298 The Ties Between Us Will be Severed Forever

    "L, I know you hated her. But you don''t have to do this. Why did you kill my mother?" He looked at the love of his life. His heart was broken into pieces.

    Jordan immediately came over and stood in front of L, "Harry, don''t be mistaken by what you see! It''s impossible that my sister would be capable of doing this!"

    But he also saw that Rose has identified L and pointed at her. He also heard that Rose had always hated L. He was so confused and didn''t know what to believe in.

    Harry shifted his teary eyes from Jordan to the ground and picked up the weapon.

    He went beside L and shouted like he has never shouted before, "L, you tell them. Isn''t this weapon a gift I sent to you?"

    Regardless of the pain on her wrist, L nodded nkly. All the people were stunned. Unbelievable.

    Then L immediately shook her head. She looked at the discouraged man with tears and wanted to exin everything to him. But the trauma has frozen her and no words came out of her mouth.

    Kevin also looked at L in great disappointment. He should have trusted his wife. No wonder why his wife hated this woman so much. L Li was a malicious woman!

    "L, I know you didn''t like her. But about this matter, we will do the right thing!"

    L''s mind was still in an empty space. "Harry, I didn''t, I didn''t..." She looked at Harry beside her and started to defend herself.

    Harry closed his eyes in great agony. When he finally opened his eyes, there was the frightening coldness in them.

    He threw L''s hands away violently, and suddenly lifted the weapon. He pointed the weapon at L before someone could react.

    "Bang!" Another gunshot. Before Jordan could have reacted, Harry already shot L''s shoulder.

    Angie was screaming and lifted her copsing daughter with Jordan''s help.

    Then, Harry coldly threw the weapon on the ground. "L, from now on, the ties between us will be severed forever. I will not avenge my mother''s death on you, but you will never see Nicole again. Never!"

    Let her taste the bitterness of mother parting from her child forever.

    After he finished saying these, Harry walked towards the door. Regardless of the ring pain on her shoulder, L re

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    "Mom! Get off me! I just want to see Harry." She wanted to exin to Harry that she did not kill Rose!

    She was too emotional and out of control. Everyone failed to calm her, and considering there was a wound on her shoulder, they did not want to use force. They were afraid that they might hurt her more.

    Atst, Jordan had no choice but to drive her to the Leroy Manor. He couldn''t leave her like this.

    In the Mansion

    The helper had arranged everything to go back to their original ce. Harry was telling stories to Nicole when his cellphone rang.

    It was from the safeguard of the gate, "Mr. Si... Miss Li is at the gate. She wants to see you." Looking at L who was in pain in front of him, Tom reported to his boss. This was not easy for him.

    Harry answered in a cold voice, "Tell her that I''m busy!" Then he ended the call and continued to tell stories to his daughter.

    When the cellphone rang again, Nicole had already fallen asleep.

    He took the cellphone to the study room and put it through angrily, "Get out of here!"

    "Harry, it''s me!" He could hear her sobbing at the other end of the line.

    Harry tightened his grip on the phone and hung it up without hesitation. Then he directly turned it off.

    He took the cigarette box from the table and lit a cigarette.

    L dialed the number again and again, reluctant to give up. But what she received was only the voice prompt. "Sorry! The number you dialed is unavable at the moment."

 Chapter 299 Get Her Out of Here

    As he was still sitting inside the car, Jordan sadly looked at her sister.

    Half an hourter, Jordan got off the car and dragged L. She still hadn''t given up so he pulled her into the car.

    "Brother, leave me alone. You go back first." Harry loved her so much, so he must be willing to listen to her exnation!

    She frantically tried to get off from the car.

    Jordan quickly locked the door, as he couldn''t allow himself to see his sister begging that man. He had too much of this.

    "Brother, let go of me! Please." Unable to open the door, L was already in a panic.

    Without looking at his sister, Jordan drove off from the mansion.

    On the way back, L became so quiet. She closed her eyes and leaned back on her seat, covered by gloom and despair.

    When they arrived at the hospital, only Harold and Joseph were left there. Angie went to the hotel with the two pregnant women. They needed to take some rest as too much stress would eventually spell danger for their health.

    Noticing that L seemed like she had lost her soul, the two men knew that nothing good happened in their trip to the manor.

    Three dayster

    Except for Joseph and L, everyone had returned to A Country.

    When L was discharged from the hospital, she opted to stay in a hotel first. With the curtains drawn, she stayed in the room all day, without eating nor drinking. She rarely did anything and would always stare nkly at the ceiling.

    For the sake of L, Joseph asked for a week of leave from work to take care of her. When L figured everything out, he would send her back to A Country.

    What annoyed Joseph the most was that she didn''t eat nor drink.

    But because of his constant persuasion, L finally ate some hot meal to warm her aching stomach.

    At the seventh day after Rose''s death, her mourning hall was to be held at the old house.

    Changing into a ck dress, L let Joseph take her there.

    The weather was really gloomy. It felt like it was going to rain at any time of the day.

    Lots of people came here to pay their deep respect for Rose, and they were all surprised to see L.

    With Joseph on her side, L went toward the mourning hall with a bouquet of white chrysanthemum in her arm.

    At the mourning hall

    There was a character, w

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    xiously dragged him.

    "Give back my child!" She wanted nothing more in this world but to be with her daughter every single day of her life.

    Harry gave her a sarcasticugh and answered, "L, you let me have the experience of being separated from my mother forever. Well, then I will let you know how it feels when you can never see your daughter again!" After this, he powerfully got rid of her hand.

    Failing to keep her bnce, L painfully fell on the ground.

    "Daddy, I want Mommy! Let me go!" Nicole cried and struggled in Harry''s arms when she saw her mom fall on the ground. She cried harder while she was pounding Harry''s chest endlessly.

    Harry held Nicole steady and looked at L with so much hatred. He warned he, "L, I warned you already. Don''t show up in C Country again!"

    Joseph was waiting outside when he heard the noise and felt that something was wrong. As he went into the mourning hall, he happened to see that L was pushed to the ground by Harry.

    "Sister!" He ran to L with just a few strides and helped her stand up.

    "Uncle! Uncle!" Nicole was naive to think that Joseph could save the day and stop the security from taking her mother away.

    L stood up, and rushed toward Harry like crazy.

    She pushed him with all the strength she can muster and Harry was forced back a half step.

    He angrily pulled the woman away, preventing her to take his daughter away. He pushed her to the ground once again.

    "Mommy!" Nicole cried heavily and her screams echoed in the hall.

 Chapter 300 Topmost Floor of the Hospital

    L didn''t easily give up. She got up again and continued to beg Harry.

    But when she stood up, she saw nothing but mere darkness. With that, she fainted and copsed on the floor.

    When L woke up, she was on a hospital bed yet again.

    She saw Joseph sitting by her side. Chuck was giving her a physical examination.

    When she saw Chuck, she thought of Harry at once. L suddenly sat up from the bed and forcefully removed the IV on her arm. She ran out without her shoes.

    Both men in the ward were startled and quickly ran after her.

    When they came out, L had already passed through the crowd of the corridor and went inside the elevator.

    When Joseph reached the elevator, he saw that the floor number at the top of the elevator door was rapidly increasing. He became so worried and immediately had a really bad feeling about it.

    He went to the other elevator and pressed the button repeatedly. He waited anxiously.

    Chuck felt his veins about to pop out when he saw the topmost floor number disying on the elevator screen.

    32! That''s the topmost floor of the hospital!

    Joseph''s face was almost white with impatience. Seeing that, Chuck dialed a number.

    "She''s on the top floor now. I don''t know what she intends to do. We can''t get to the top floor right now since the elevator hasn''te down yet." This was the sixth floor. Climbing the stairs would cost a lot of time. They had to wait.

    There was a minute of silence on the other end of the phone and the receiver said, "It''s none of my business!"

    Chuck hung up speechlessly. At this point, the elevator finally arrived.

    Joseph drove all the other people out of the elevator. They hurriedly went to the top floor.

    When they arrived at the top floor, Joseph''s mouth gaped in fear when he saw what was happening in front of him.

    L was sitting on the edge of the building, waggling her feet and looking nkly at the sky.

    "Sister..." Joseph called to L with a trembling voice, "Never take problems this way. There are better things ahead of us."

    L smiled happily. It was really weird. "Joseph, you are here."

    But all she was picturing out was Harry.

    The way he looked, the words he said, the things he did to her, how he loved her, how he cared for her...

    She smiled and then cried. Her heart was broken to pieces. Shattered. It

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    We''ll by some stuff for my future child." She tried to sound casual about it.

    Lughed. She remembered all her joyful experiences with Wendy.

    However, she had been ustomed to the touch of Harry and his sweet words. What could be the meaning of her life without Harry and Nicole in the future? There''s no sense in living a life anymore.

    "Wendy, take good care of grandpa and mom and dad. Thank you for everything."

    The phone was suddenly hung up. Wendy''s hand shook with fear, and the phone fell onto the floor. She was trembling.

    Jordan held her immediately. He sensed her worry. "What''s the matter?"

    She looked nkly at the man in front of her, "L, she.... She might kill herself! We have to do something! We have to go to C Country quickly!" She shouldn''t havee back here. If she hadn''t, L would not end up like this.

    Jordan''s face turned pale. But he could not be in panic now. He picked up the phone and dialed a number.

    "Harry, I beg you. Say something to my sister." He almost choked at the end of his sentence. He couldn''t bear to lose her sister again.

    Sitting in the office, Harry just listened to Jordan''s words with his eyes closed. She must be in a bad situation.

    Then he dialed the phone of Chuck and asked coldly, "What''s happening?"

    She would always get him to trouble. She would never learn to behave herself!

    Chuck exined the truth, "We had called the police already. But she is still on the edge of the roof. Although she seems very calm, she has be so weird. She won''t let us approach her."

 Chapter 301 Enough is Enough

    L was really doing this? Had she gone crazy? Harry remembered clearly that Chengyang Private Hospital had 32 floors.

    He knew that L had a fear of heights. She must be determined to take her life, or else she wouldn''t go there.

    Harry hung up the phone and abruptly left the office. He was so worried.

    When he arrived at the Chengyang Private Hospital, he saw that the gate of the hospital was already crowded. People were talking about something, and the firefighters had alreadyid an air cushion.

    He immediately looked up and saw L sitting on the edge of the roof.

    He didn''t want to lose L again. Not like this. Feeling worried, scared and angry, he ran into the hospital. There''s no time to even think about his feelings.

    When he reached the top of the building, L had stood up and stretched her arms to breathe some fresh air.

    Even if she didn''t jump down by herself, it was very likely that she would fall.

    Joseph tried to persuade her but his voice was already trembling. "L, it''s very stupid of you to give up your family for a man! You still have Nicole. If you jump down, Nicole will lose her mommy. You''re still concerned of your daughter, right?"

    What Joseph said made Harry so sad. He realized that he had been too hard on L. He walked a few steps forward and stopped.

    "L Li." He said with caution.

    L looked back at him. Her eyes felt empty and nk. It was as if she was looking at someone she didn''t know.

    "Enough is enough." His voice depressed her even more.

    With a bright smile, L answered, "Harry, you should be working in thepany right now. What brings you here? Do you want to witness my death? Or do you have something else in mind?"

    L no longer looked at him and went a few steps forward, startling the three men.

    Harry couldn''t bear to see her bright smile. It was really strange and eerie. "Stand still there. I will take Nicole here. Wait for me." He had to make a sacrifice. His love for L was unwavering.

    L looked at him in disdain. "No need. I feel relieved to have my daughter taken care of by you and Cherry. I am already contented with that. You''re a good daddy. I d

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    actured. He didn''t want to further upset her.

    Wendy breathed a sigh of relief and went to sleep after eating a little.

    However, Jordan still decided to keep his family in the dark for the time being. As soon as L came to her senses and got better, he would transfer her immediately to A Country.

    Then he would tell his family. With this, his family, especially his grandfather, would not be so worried.

    After L''s wedding was ruined, none of them could sleep sound anymore. Therefore, to free them from worry, he had to keep them in the dark even if he had to lie about it.

    However, the public didn''t know that L shot Rose dead, her wedding was ruined and she jumped off from the building. They had been sessful in preventing the media to cover these unfortunate events.

    Only he had the power to hide such news from the public.

    On the third day after L fell in aa, her indicators gradually became stable. She was transferred to the senior ward.

    That night

    With the help of the nurses, Jordan didn''t need to stay upte to take care of L. He went to the next ward to rest. It was already past one in the midnight.

    Soon after he left, a noble man d in a ck woolen coat appeared outside the ward.

    He wore sunsses to cover his tired and swollen eyes.

    Standing outside the ward for a while, he smoked a cigarette before he walked into the ward.

    He saw L lying on the bed, still in aa.

 Chapter 302 A Pair of Sisters

    A touch of anguish shed through his eyes.

    It was just like yesterday when he was picturing out a beautiful blueprint for their life together. He didn''t know why it ended like this.

    He remembered saying, "L, I love you."

    And she would always answer, "Harry, I love you so much that it pains my heart."

    But a moment passed and everything changed. He recalled saying, "From now on, the ties between us will be severed forever."

    Even she would not back down and said to him before she jumped off, "Whether I will be alive or dead, I will not appear in front of you forever."

    So, probably the ties between them were severed once and for all because of Rose''s death.

    He twitched his fingers. But he eventually left the ward without even touching her.

    Just as he came here silently, he left without a single trace.

    After seven days, L finally woke up from thea. If she was still unconscious, Jordan and his brother really didn''t know how to exin to their mother and father who will fly out here soon.

    Jordan immediately decided to transfer her to another hospital. They went back to A Country the day after L woke up.

    L, looked at her brothers beside the bed, knowing that she went back to life again.

    Why didn''t she die? She was frustrated. Why would she stay in this world just to suffer all the tortures and pain it offered?

    Her eyes became red with tears. She didn''t say anything and followed her brothers to A Country.

    She did not go to the Chengyang Private Hospital. She found another hospital near her house and stayed there for treatment.

    Everything went well every day except the fact that she missed her daughter so much.

    The only change was that she became more silent, sometimes even quieter than Jordan. She has be so emotionless.

    Every day, she was either ying the cellphone mindlessly or just sitting on the wheelchair and watching the scenery at the park.

    She got all the news about the world outside from her cellphone. She didn''t dare go out to public ces.

    She also received the news about Nicole''s birthday just on her cellphone. It was reported online that Harry had held a grand birthday party in a five-star hotel to celebrate his daughter''s fourth birthday.

    The daughter of the mayor, Cherry, was invited. The gossip and rumors also came out immediately that Harry and Cherry''s wedding day was already drawing near.

    As a matter of fact, many gossipers, while hating L and Ynda, also fe

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    s d in a green coat. She got thinner these past two months. Her eyes were not as bright and clear as they were before. It gave people the impression that L had been depressed.

    "Miss... Li?" The voice halted L and Lillian. She realized that Joshua was actually greeting the guests at the gate of the hotel. He was dressed formally in a suit and there was a brooch bearing the word ''bridegroom'' on his chest.

    ... Joshua was the son-inw of President Han? L was extremely surprised.

    It was not long since she saw himst time. Now, he would be married to the daughter of Mr. Han!

    "You... Congrattions, Joshua! I''m so happy for you!" L had intended to ask him about his marriage, but finally she just offered her congrattions.

    Joshua nodded shyly, "How are you doingtely, Miss Li? I have missed talking to you." He had heard about the issues and conflicts of L. He heard that she had failed tomit a suicide after killing a person. He had also heard that she became paralyzed.

    It turned out that it was true as he saw her on the wheelchair.

    L smiled in bitterness, "Except my legs, I''m all well." She pointed to her legs while smiling lightly.

    "Have you recovered?"

    "Yes. I think I''m better now." She tried her best to speak with a light and casual tone. After all, today was supposed to be a happy day for the couple. She should not spoil the atmosphere.

    Joshua nodded at her and Lillian. "Here, let me help you!" He took over the handle of the wheelchair and pushed L into the hotel.

    "Thank you. I''m really sorry for the trouble." L felt a little ashamed. She was not used to these gestures.

 Chapter 303 The Special Lady

    Neglecting the people''s bewildered looks, Joshua offered her a chair and said, "You''re wee. It''s my definite pleasure." L had helped him when he was treated unjustlyst time in thepany. This was a way for him to pay her back.

    As the wheelchair was as high as the chair, L just stayed on her wheelchair.

    Lillian sat beside her and helped Joshua put the chair away.

    "I know you''re busy tonight. Thank you for your help! Don''t worry, Lillian is here!" L reassured Joshua.

    As there were so many guests that day, Joshua politely nodded and left.

    After Joshua made his way out, L noticed that many people was looking at her. She didn''t mind them and had a cup of tea and enjoyed looking at the elegant decorations of the wedding ceremony.

    It''s about to begin but Nicole was still not here. L began to worry because she really wanted to see her daughter today.

    Would she still see Nicole here today?

    It''s already 10:50, just ten minutes before the start of the wedding ceremony.

    Just then, a group of handsome and beautiful people entered the hall, attracting everybody''s attention.

    A handsome man dressed in a handmade dark blue suit and a pair of ck sophisticated Italian leather shoes, Ady with a rose red woolen dress and a lovely child in the middle of them.

    That''s Nicole!

    Nicole seemed to have grown taller after 2 months. Her hair was longer and was tied into a cute bun.

    She was wearing a pink jacket and a pair of white boots.

    That''s her Nicole, her baby, her sweetheart.. The one she gave birth to after 9 difficult months.

    L was about to cry. Her baby, who she could hug and y with before was so distant to her now.

    She and her father had shown up in public with anotherdy.

    No one cared who was her real mother. They only knew that Nicole''s father was Harry Si, the most powerful businessman in the country.

    Lillian gave her a tissue paper which she used to wipe her tears.

    She decided to ignore them and say goodbye to the past.

    Maybe it was already enough for her

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    so heartless that she had tried to kill her mother-inw. Nobody should care about her!"

    ...

    Hearing the people''s gossips, Harry expressionlessly looked at the wine in the ss and pretended to hear nothing.

    Cherry had also heard all that. She turned to see Harry''s reaction but found that he kept a poker face.

    Didn''t Harry love L anymore? Really?

    But, no matter whether he loved her or not, it''s none of her business now.

    Because no man would love a person who had killed someone.

    "Nicole, do you want some cheese corn?" Cherry sweetly asked the child beside her. Nicole was so cute that she was so fond of her. She would be very kind to her even though she was not her real daughter.

    Nicole nodded but said nothing.

    During that time, Nicole seemed to be normal and was in her usual self. But Harry had felt that his daughter had be very silent. She had never been like this before.

    Recently, she always wanted to sleep in her bedroom alone.

    Maybe she was angry because he didn''t allow her mother to see her!

    Cherry took a spoonful of corn for Nicole. Seeing that, Harry thought deeply.

    He remembered that long before, L had also fed him corn in the mansion.

    Harry closed his eyes, leaned on the chair and touched the watch on his left wrist. Cherry noticed his strange behavior and wondered what he was thinking about.

 Chapter 304 Fell Down to the Ground

    Vera Han, the daughter of Mr. Han, was so happy to see L that she talked a little bit more with her.

    And when she knew her husband and L once worked in the samepany, she regretted about not being able to meet Joshua earlier in her life.

    She really liked L, even if she knew that L had long been out of the entertainment circle.

    "Excuse me, Mr. Herren, Miss Li and Mrs. Li. We will be proposing a toast to the next table. Please forgive us for being a bad host, and enjoy your meal!" After saying those beautiful words with a proud and triumphant look, Mr. Han proceeded to take his daughter and son-inw to another table.

    L wanted to go to the bathroom so she gently whispered to Thomas, "Excuse me, I''d like to go out for a while."

    Thomas wasn''t keen of letting her go. He was kind of afraid that she might go to Harry. "Where are you going? I will take you there."

    L blushed, and answered, "No, thank you. Lillian will be there for me. I''ll be right back."

    Looking at her blushing face, Thomas seemed to understand her point. "Well, take care. I''ll stay here." He said to her tenderly.

    Lillian helped L towards the bathroom in the corner of the hall, and tried not to attract attention from the people. Yet, there were still quite a few who whispered to one another behind their back when they passed by.

    In the bathroom

    L painfully moved herself from the wheelchair to the stool. Then, Lillian pushed the wheelchair outside and closed the door.

    Lillian waited for her outside. A few minutester, L called to her and she came in.

    With Lillian''s help, L managed to sit back in the wheelchair.

    Her left leg was much better now, but she still couldn''t make walk without a crutch or a wheelchair.

    Outside the bathroom, L identally saw the back garden of the hotel.

    "Lillian, I''d like to stay in the garden for a while. Will that be okay?"

    "Sure, L. Take your time." Then, Lillian slowly wheeled her up to the garden.

    As two women passed by and saw L, they pointed at her and said something.

    "What a vicious woman she is to kill her fiance''s mother! How dare she have the guts to evene here?"

    "Undoubtedly, she must have no sense of shame! She should be embarrassed of herself!"

    At the corner of the corridor, a man was smoking a cigarette in secret. He was indifferently listening to all these.

    He g

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    made her first step.

    Yet on her second step, she fell down to the ground as well.

    As there was grass at this side, she didn''t feel much pain.

    However, Nicole fell on the gravel road. This made L feel extremely bad.

    So she couldn''t wait for Thomas to lift her up. She pushed him to Nicole''s way. "Go check Nicole!" For heaven''s sake! Nicole must be all right! She hoped she didn''t injure her legs...

    Nevertheless, Thomas still lifted her into her wheelchair first, then picked the little girl up. Nicole was already on the ground.

    Nicole was actually suffering from great pain, yet she managed to hold back her tears.

    Seeing mommy looking at her, she knew that she was already heartbroken. If mommy saw her crying, it would break mommy''s heart even more.

    Thomas carried Nicole in front of L and then sweetly put her into L''s arms.

    As if carrying a treasure, L held her daughter proudly in her arms, whom she had been longing for dozens of days and nights.

    "Mommy, don''t cry! Please!" Nicole sweetly wiped L''s tears away, and then put her arms around her mom''s neck tightly.

    Thomas could tell that L probably hadn''t seen her daughter for quite a long time. He immediately felt really sad.

    That guy was indeed heartless. Though he knew that this woman and her daughter would miss each other deeply, he still stopped them from seeing each other. Did he really love her? Otherwise, how could he be so hard on her?

    Standing behind L, Thomas patted her on the shoulder andforted her gently. "Don''t cry. Isn''t it a happy thing to see your daughter?"

 Chapter 305 Have a Fresh Start

    The warm sunshine splendidly shone on them, putting them in such majestic scene. The picture was so warm and sweet that it seemed as if they were a real family of three.

    This scene reddened the eyes of the man who kept smoking at the windowsill just nearby.

    L, how did it feel to lose your loved one? How did it feel to miss someone who you could not see anymore?

    "Nicole, mommy''s so happy to see you again. When you go back, do listen to your daddy and obey him always. When you grow up,e and find mommy. Okay? I''ll be waiting for you." She caressed her daughter''s little face lovingly and said those sad words.

    Nicole nodded but did not fully understand everything. When she grew up and could make money by herself, she woulde and find her mother and be with her forever.

    The time they spent together was so short. It was just less than ten minutes before Harry had lost his patience.

    He coldly nced at Cherry next to him and she immediately went to the garden.

    He must still love that woman. She could see it in his eyes. If not, why did he have to take Nicole here on purpose?

    "Nicole." She stood where Nicole had fallen down and softly called the girl''s name.

    It was the second time that Cherry had met Thomas Herren. The first time was at the birthday party of her grandmother. They nodded to each other politely.

    When she saw Cherry, L knew that it was time to say goodbye to Nicole. She held her daughter tightly to her chest. "Nicole, call mommy when you are free." Then she read her phone number to Nicole for several times in hopes that she would memorize it.

    Nicole was very clever. She had already memorized it when L read it twice to her.

    L kissed her daughter on the forehead and Nicole did the same to her mom.

    Nicole was about to cry and reluctantly parted from her mother.

    Looking at her daughter''s back, L told herself not to cry. Nicole would be safe with her father. Why should she cry? She didn''t have anything to worry about.

    The man next to her crouched down again. Looking in her direction, he saw that Nicole had finally e

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    r what had she said that forced L to kill her?

    He believed in L, but how could his mom tell a lie before she died? She would not lie anymore. It''s of no use.

    Besides, there were only the two of them in that room and his mom couldn''t go so far as to say that she killed herself.

    He had sent the gun to be verified and it did have L''s fingerprints on it.

    So the question came back again. What had Rose done that caused L to be crazy enough to kill her?

    Or maybe L had always been an evil woman and she hid this personality from everyone?

    That was impossible. He believed in his own instincts that L was not a vicious woman.

    It annoyed him that he was even thinking of this problem. Harry took the spirit bottle from the bar and served himself a full ss.

    Bottoms up.

    He refilled the ss again and again.

    The alcohol was beginning to paralyze his brain.

    He unconsciously went out of the study and opened the door of the room which no one was allowed to enter.

    The room was still full of her personal belongings. There were her clothes, cosmetics, handbags and shoes. And there were also their wedding photos. The balcony deck chair where they had held each other for thousands of times was still intact.

    He put the hanging chair in front of the French window especially for her and she had only sat there once. Harry felt a deep longing in his heart.

 Chapter 306 Never Possible

    Harry made his way over to the chair and sat on it. As he gazed into the distance, he noticed that the thin ice had already formed on top of the ocean.

    His mind was full of her. He even memorized the way she smiled and the way she frowned. He even thought about how cute she looked when she was mad at him...

    He mmed his fists so hard on the window that the bullet-proof ss moved a little.

    L Li, how could you hurt me so much? How could you do this? Now he felt hundred times more hurt than that time when she was not around in those four years!

    What a mean woman! What kind of spell had she cast on him that he was now suffering in great agony?

    She made him suffer like this! He wouldn''t let it be easy for her as well!

    It was the night before the Chinese New Year''s Eve. L was now able to walk on her own for a few steps.

    Wendy and Lillian were busy helping Angie making traditional dumplings in the kitchen. The two women have been trying so hard to move around because of their baby bumps.

    L stood on the second floor, staring at her cellphone screen aimlessly. The picture with Nicole and Cherry on the phone hurt her eyes and heart. They were smiling happily together on the picture. Cherry had posted it on Weibo.

    L had been reading Cherry''s Weibo. Through this, she was able to get hold of her daughter''s updates.

    From numerous tabloids, she could also read about how Cherry and Harry went to parties and banquets shoulder to shoulder. They were already a sweet couple.

    The papers were reporting that the two would soon tie the knot. Harry was about to marry the daughter of Mayor Jiao.

    Some of the papers even published reports about when Cherry stayed overnight at Harry''s mansion. One of the paparazzi even took a picture of her leaving the property. It seemed that everything was real, not something made-up.

    L also found a ce close to home to open a small cafe. The cafe was cozy and decent.

    She had paid all the necessary funds and nned to refurbish the store as soon as the Chinese Spring Festival was over.

    She cast a quick nce at the card lying on the table. It was a gift money from Harry. The total sum was a shocking 666.66 million.

    However, she never touched a penny of it. L was trying to figure out a way to give back the money to him.

    She hoped to give it back when she saw Nicole or Cherry next time. That was her only opportunity.

    This was the first time that the Li family celebrated the Chinese New Year without Nicole. The mood was not as joyful and festive as before. They could not deny that Nicole was t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    L wrapped herself in a ck long winter coat. She also had a hat and a pair of sunsses on her head so that nobody could recognize her.

    She learned from Nicole that they were staying at that hotel for the first night.

    Without any hesitation, L quickly headed to the hotel.

    She was already half-way there when Nicole called her again. "Mommy,e here quickly! Daddy went out."

    Harry was away? That''s strange... L frowned: "How could he leave you alone in the hotel room?"

    "No mommy. The nanny is with me. I will send her away when you arrive." Nicole spoke to her in a very low voice.

    L quickly ended the call and raced to the hotel. She was so excited at the thought of seeing Nicole soon!

    As soon as she was in front of the hotel, she called Nicole again to confirm. Nicole sent the nanny away as agreed and left the door slightly open for L.

    L lowered the brim of her hat and looked around vigntly. She did not see any men around so she walked straight into the hotel.

    A SSC supercar was parked right in front of the hotel. Inside the car, a man squinted at L''s back as she stepped into the hotel. He saw everythinging.

    L eventually located the room with the help of Nicole''s directions. The moment she pushed open the door, Nicole excitedly jumped into her arms.

    "Mommy!"

    "Oh, my baby!" L held her girl tightly against her chest. She kissed her face with love.

    She sat down on the sofa with Nicole on herp. The two started chatting andughing nonstop.

    Nicole told her that she would be staying here for three days. Tomorrow, they would return to the vi and stay there.

    They agreed to meet up again tomorrow as soon as Harry go out for a banquet.

 Chapter 307 Every Memory I Have of You

    After visiting her daughter for an hour or so, L realized that she had to leave. But she really wanted to apany this lovely girl. She was at crossroads with this.

    But at that very moment, the door was suddenly opened.

    A tall man with a dark blue coat went inside the room.

    L and Nicole looked at him with a surprised expression, while Harry just stared at them with silence and indifference.

    Looking at L, he thought to himself, "I have gave her one hour for visiting my daughter. Why is she still here? She should even be thankful to me."

    L instantly became sad and heartbroken. This was the man she once loved. She gave her daughter kisses on both sides of her cheeks and said goodbye to her.

    After doing these, she put on her hat and sses, and made her way to the door.

    "Miss Li", he called her. He was neither friendly nor warm. His voice was very cold and indifferent.

    L was stunned. She didn''t imagine Harry saying her name again. She didn''t look back nor talk to him.

    "Well, I mean, you should stay away from my daughter. Do you know what I''ll do if you don''t obey me?" L was so hurt by the tone of his voice.

    She tried to ease her emotions and strode to the door in silence.

    But he just stared at her and then blocked her way out.

    "I''m sorry, okay?" L said softly. She just wished she could get out of here as fast as she can. She didn''t want to spend time with this man who has hurt her again and again.

    She felt sorry? It was exactly kind of ironic that she said sorry. Harry gritted his teeth and suppressed his anger.

    "If you try to visit my daughter again without my permission, Miss Li, I will use you of murder. You know I could." He said in a threatening voice. This was just a reminder that the woman in front of him had killed his mother.

    The mood in the room immediately became heated. Nicole didn''t want her father fighting with her mother. So she frantically grabbed Harry''s leg, "Don''t me my mommy please. I want to see her because I miss her so much. Don''t be angry." Nicole cried out.

    Harry calmed down when he saw her daughter''s lovely face.

    Then he took Nicole in his arms, and went further inside.

    Then L opened the door and ran out before the man came back.

    She didn''t stop running until she reached the el

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    still enchanted with him? Do I still love him?" She asked herself.

    "You want to hit me?" He shouted with anger. Then he tried to do something that made her so terrified.

    He pulled L to him and pushed her into the car.

    "Damn it, let me go, you sick bastard!" She cried out. L struggled and tried to kick and hit him. She took him as a vent for her fear and her anger.

    What did he want? Did he want to rape her? Or strangle her?

    But he was so angry that he grasped both of her hands and tore up her coat.

    "Get away from me..." L tried to say something. But she ended with a groan as Harry suddenly kissed her lips.

    ¡¤¡¤¡¤

    After few more hours, the door of the car was opened. But it was locked immediately with a loud m.

    He put on his coat, and quickly went inside the hotel.

    Lid on the seat of the car. She was frightened and ashamed. Tears filled her eyes.

    She trembled and hurriedly put on her clothes, thinking about thest words of the man she once loved: "If you want to see Nicole, you must sleep with me!"

    So she could meet Nicole if she pleased him?

    Should she thank him for forgiving her, for not minding his hatred of killing his mother. Should she also thank him for his generosity? L pondered about this inside the car. How ironic!

    She sneered ufortably. It is not surprising that the man has a very keen interest in sex.

    He slept with someone who had killed his mother!

    "Harry, you sick bastard! Shame on you!" L said to herself as her knees started to tremble.

 Chapter 308 LN

    L curled up at the back seat for half an hour before she went back to the driver''s seat. As soon as she gotfortable in the seat, she drove away quickly.

    She felt all kinds of pain everywhere on her body. That monster was so cruel!

    She was so much in pain...

    She finally arrived home and bumped into Lillian who was walking downstairs to fetch some water.

    Lillian curiously looked at L. She saw that her face was pale and sorrowful.

    "What''s the matter, sister? What happened?" She put down her ss and embraced L.

    L waved her hand immediately and reassured her, "I''m okay. I will go the upstairs. I''m just kind of tired." She felt that her ears was swollen because of his bite. She didn''t want it to be noticed by anyone.

    So she tried her best to hide it and then went upstairs.

    Looking at her back, Lillian felt that L was acting very strange. She asked, "Sister, did your leg ache again? You shouldn''t exert too much weight on it." She called out to L, who was already in the middle of the stairs.

    L was moved by her concern. She turned her head and replied, "I''m okay. I just went to see Nicole... I was probably a little excited and emotional." Lillian understood why she was like this when she heard about Nicole.

    She just nodded and answered, "Then have a good rest." The poor mother and daughter... they missed each other so much but could not see each other. She has pestered Harry about this matter. She suddenly felt so guilty.

    Watching L disappear into the hall, Lillian decided in her mind that she would always take care of her in the future.

    But L was sleepless and restless that night. She was troubled and anxious as to whether she could see Nicole tomorrow or not. If she went to see Nicole, she would be caught up again with Harry.

    Which she didn''t want. She was growing tired of that man... She really didn''t want this. She thought that Harry has gone too far this time.

    A few years ago, theck of faith and trust between them led to the divorce. Then she left.

    Four yearster after the divorce, it was still because of hisck of trust that led to her ruined wedding day.

    Right there and then, she decided not to go to see Nicole, because she can''t see Harry anymore.

    But Nicole needed to see her real mother too. How can she get rid of Harry?

    On the early morning the next day, L went to the hospital first to get some medicine. Then, she went to her coffee shop.

    The store has already started decorating the interior. She has hired a pr

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    rare opportunity for Thomas Herren to have time to rx and he didn''t want to pass the chance by.

    They walked out the coffee shop together and they went inside Herren''s car.

    Just across the store, a foreman was taking photos of the half finished facade room from different angles. He would send them to the bosster.

    He captured a picture of a woman getting on the car of a man by chance. He thought of deleting itter.

    Then he took several more photos of the renovating store, and totally forgot about deleting the unrted picture.

    He directly sent the pictures to Joey, who simply nced over the first few pictures and then sent them to Harry.

    Harry examined the pictures closely from the beginning to the end. When it came to thest picture, his hands immediately froze.

    The picture captured the majestic early spring, and a charming woman in pink coat and white trousers was going inside the a man''s Benz.

    Beside the Benz stood Thomas Herren in a casual suit. The sunsses failed to cover his gentle and sweet gaze at the woman.

    He tightened his grip on the mouse of theputer, feeling so unhappy.

    L wanted to be with Thomas Herren?

    She was dreaming!

    Had she truly loved him when they were together before?

    If she really loved him, why was she so ignorant of him?

    At the Cinema

    L looked at the cinema front, then stared at the man beside her.

    Thomas Herren nodded in approval and said, "Wait for me here. I''m going to buy the tickets."

    Then he walked to the ticket counter.

    Looking at his back, L lowered her head and thought about something. She was really caught in a dilemma. She didn''t know what to feel anymore.

 Chapter 309 Imprint a Kiss on His Lips

    Should I try to love this man?

    Thomas Herren did not return until he bought the popcorn. Then, he held her hand and they walked to the ticket barrier.

    This was the second time that they would watch a movie together. Thomas chose one that was starred by Joseph.

    It was a good action movie.

    They sat in the middle of thest row, waiting patiently for the movie to start.

    "How was your life there? How was work?" It was the first time that L initiated to ask about his situation there.

    He was surprised at this sweet gesture. He replied, "Everything was fine except that I was really busy." As for the treacherous things, it was unnecessary to tell her.

    She slightly nodded and just continued eating the popcorn in the bucket.

    "Could I go there with you this afternoon? Will that be possible?"

    ......

    L saw the shock on Thomas Herren''s face for the first time.

    "You...... should not take it the wrong way, please. I just want to rx there for two days and to refresh myself." She exined to her shyly and wished that he did not expect too much.

    Thomas shook his head and he was happy as long as she was with him.

    "I would bring you with me. Don''t worry about it."

    After the movie ended, they had an early lunch.

    Then, L returned home to pack her clothes and informed her family this news. After that, she boarded the ne to Crown Province with Thomas.

    But L never imagined that she would stay there for a long time.

    Thomas Herren''s living ce was offered by Crown Province. When L was there, he arranged for her to live in his own t.

    Since then, no matter how busy he was, he would always happilye back to the t as long as he was not on a business trip.

    Harry unintentionally knew that L had went to Crown Province with Thomas Herren. Joseph had received the news and ryed it to his boss.

    At that time, L had been in Crown Province for a week and was having a good time in Kazza Lake. It offered really scenic views where it seemed like the water and the sky formed a straight line.

    That night, Thomas picked her up to the t in person.

    Looking at her scruffy long hair because of ying, Thomas sweetly fixed it.

    He caressed her hair and then drove back.

    In the t, L immediately took her shoes off and walked int

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    esigns and a long signboard. It bore the word ''Dominator''.

    L knew the meaning of this English word. It meant someone who controlled people and things.

    The style and the signboard were obviously Harry''s. She could sense it immediately.

    Thinking of the man she saw just now, she understood what was happening.

    Apart from Harry, no one would and could open a coffee shop in such a short time.

    She checked the sales ie the past few days and found that it was the usual the day before yesterday. However, her coffee shop''s sales suffered a disastrous decline after the shop across them opened yesterday.

    What did he want to point out by doing this? A business tycoon in C country suddenly operated a coffee shop on the opposite of her shop in A country.

    She heard that their price was the lowest in the industry and they also had a menu of many vors. Was he aiming to kill her business?

    Standing in front of the window with her hands clenched, L saw that more and more customers entered Harry''s shop. It was as if L''s cafe did not exist.

    After over 20 minutes, Joey pushed the door of the coffee shop open, and was followed by an expressionless man.

    Joey also opened the door of Maybach parked just along the road for his boss. He bent his head and waist and then got on the car.

    The car window was half-opened. L could clearly saw his expression. He just nced at the location where she stood with cold eyes. He was obviously looking at her.

    He opened his mouth, said two words and slowly drove away.

 Chapter 310 Wouldnâ€™t You Go Mad

    Ever since that day, L''s cafe was in a steady decline.

    Fortunately, she bought the property with full cash already so she did not need to pay rent to anyone. She only needed to worry about paying sries to the staff on time.

    At that moment, she was doing okay. She still had some savings from her work at SL Group. She also had money from him... when he paid her for the medical expenses.

    L was able to use the money to pay the sries of her crew.

    Her business had been at a loss for two consecutive months. One day, L wearily came to the store. All the worries and anxieties have exhausted her.

    She looked around and noticed that the first floor had four upied tables, the best business within thest two months.

    She would also notice a young man named Minmin Quan working tirelessly in the cafe. His diligence caught her attention.

    She always saw him running around fetching stuff for the customers. When the cafe was not busy, he would do cleaning or simply just browse through the books on the shelves.

    L observed him for days and found him very hardworking. He looked sincere and polite. Many customers even praised him for his outstanding service.

    There was another female staff working in the cafe. She was a really young-looking girl. L specifically checked her ID and confirmed that she was already 21.

    The girl was also hardworking. She even paid more attention to details than Minmin.

    L paid 3000 to her staff as basic sry. With bonuses and incentives, they could earn more than 4000. L also provided meals and amodation for her staff. The whole payment package was indeed very decent and reasonable.

    Her staff were loyal to her despite the decline of the business. It was because their boss has taken care of them well.

    L thought to herself that she should pay them another 1000 as extra bonus this month.

    1000 might not be much to her as she lived avish life. Her single dress would easily cost more than 1000.

    But for her staff, the sum equaled half a month of their work and maybe even one month''s living cost.

    L sat on the swing as she browsed through her Weibo updates. One picture posted by Cherry caught her attention. It was a lovely picture of a heart and a ring.

    She did not tell who the ring was from. But underneath her post, a lot of people had sent their congrattions to her and Harry.

    The ring was from a diamond brand belonging to the SL Group.

    L had no doubt that Harry bought it for Cherry.

    The ring reminded L of her own, the one Harry gave to her when he proposed. Even though they weren''t together anymore, she had kept the ring in the bottom drawer of her room.

    Just th

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    r her due to her situation.

    She had to go for the C-section. It ended up in messy bleeding. Two hours after Nicole was born, the doctors were still trying to revive L in the emergency room.

    The family were freaked out. They prayed for her, hoping she would survive the operation. Eventually, L was rescued by the doctors and safely sent to the ward so she could rest.

    "L. Lilliane here and sit with me. Let me tell you how unfair he has been to me!" Theyughed as they sat down next to her. The atmosphere in the room was really warm and full of glee.

    Jordan decided to give them some space and walked outside for a smoke.

    "Brother, Wendy will soon be inbor. Howe you haven''t quit smoking yet? It will be harmful for your child." On his way out, he heard L''s voice.

    Jordan nodded: "I try to! Don''t judge me!" He was actually cutting down on his cigarettes. But he was doing it slowly and gradually.

    Gazing at his back, L unconsciously thought of another man who smoked even more than her older brother. Thomas Herren, on the other hand, did not smoke much at all. He did not have any bad habits.

    Jordan bumped into Joseph as he was stepping out of the ward. He said to him, "Let''s go. Leave the room to the chatting women."

    Joseph peeped inside through the ss panel and agreed to walk away with his brother.

    The three women had a really close rtionship with one another and were very good friends. Whenever they got a chance, they would gather up and talk for like forever.

    Nothing would stop them from chatting. So the brothers decided to leave them so they could go to somewhere quiet and peaceful.

    Inside the ward, the three women were having a heated discussion about child, birth and other rted topics. It was all feminine and fun.

 Chapter 311 There Wonâ€™t be Any Connection Anymore

    Smoking Zone

    Jordan was smoking a cigarette while looking at his brother ying mindlessly on the cellphone.

    "Have you seen Harry recently?"

    He was still worried about his sister.

    They said his sister was a murderer! That''s ridiculous. He wouldn''t believe any of it.

    Joseph just nodded once. He has seen Harry at hispany once.

    But at that time, Harry already had a woman with him. The matter between his sister and Harry was soplicated that he didn''t want to go too far about it.

    Jordan looked at Joseph''s expression, and guessed that he barely talked with Harry before.

    Whatsoever! He would not agree that his sister be with that cruel man in the future. He wanted to find some time to seriously talk to his sister to consider being with Thomas Herren.

    They had spent time together in Crown Province for a month. They seemed to get along well.

    Later on, the family weed a baby boy. Wendy has finally gone throughbor. They were all immersed in the joy brought by the newborn baby.

    L happily looked at her nephew, and this reminded her the time when Nicole was born.

    The newborn was 3.4 kg heavy, and Nicole was 3.1 kg at birth. They were about the same!

    The next day, the headline of the entertainment news reported that Harry and Cherry have already engaged in a private resort.

    Many people kept silent about the third engagement of Harry. Although they wanted to discuss about it, they didn''t dare to. But there were still many people who felt a lot of sympathy for him.

    After all, they thought it was his former fiancee to be med. They were both too vicious. And for God''s sake, their true intentions were revealed on the wedding day.

    But nobody dared to say that Harry had a bad taste. If he really had bad taste, how could his business be so sessful? Maybe he just had some bad luck in rtionships.

    Coming out from the infant room, L was ufortably quiet about the news she read from Weibo.

    She rummaged the bank card which had his grand gifts of money, the proposal ring, as well as other things he gave to her. She packed them all together in one box.

    She wanted a clean break-up. She wanted so bad to move on already. Their ties will be severedpletely, and there won''t be any connection anymore.

    She sent the pack to the office of the SL Group through a delivery expresspany.

    Harry was looking at the data of the two coffee stores in the A Co

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    s paths with him.

    When L went to the backyard, the ne was already waiting for her for several minutes.

    L slowly got on the ne and left.

    In Leroy Manor, C Country

    Two hourster, the nended on the grassy grounds of the manor.

    The beautiful woman in light yellow coat got out of the ne and rushed to the mansion.

    She didn''t find anyone in the first floor, so she immediately went upstairs. Still, no one was there. It was strange.

    She didn''t know whether Nicole was at Harry''s bedroom or in the children''s room.

    When she decided to go to the children''s room to look for Nicole, the door of the study room was suddenly opened.

    Harry, with a cigarette in his mouth, stepped in her way.

    "I have told you and I hope you didn''t forget. If you want to see Nicole, follow my wants first." He looked at the woman and said in a casual tone.

    L cannot believe him. She was now very worried about her sick daughter, and he had the mood to ask her to do something else.

    He already had a fiancee, and he was still thinking about messing up with another woman. What a bastard!

    Ha! This man would not get what he selfishly wanted today.

    "Harry, I''m now very worried about Nicole,. Please just kindly let me see her." She said in a cold voice.

    Harry smoked the cigarette and spoke to her slowly, "Nicole is stable now. Her fever is already declining. I already sent someone to take care of her. You don''t have to worry about her."

    If only she would consent to his request, he would bring her to see her daughter.

    L closed her eyes in anguish. His insults had gone too far.

 Chapter 312 Has Taken Control of Her Body

    Finally, the light yellow coat fell onto the ground.

    Suddenly, her wrist was caught by a strong hand and she was dragged into the next room.

    She instantly forgot the pain in her wrist when she saw the scene in the room. Except for a few more boxes, it looked exactly like before. It was like nothing has happened.

    The photos were still there, and the piano was still in the middle of the room. But the "love deration" in front of the French window has disappeared already.

    He stared at her eyes, and pushed her closer and closer to the piano. He pinned himself against her back.

    On the ground, she could see the that ss frame of the wedding photo was broken. It made her feel ufortable and sad. "Now that you have a fiancee, other women can''t enter your bedroom anymore? We could have done this in a proper and cozy ce!"

    Even making love had to be done in this storage-like room.

    "You deserve it!" He answered coldly, putting his hands on his belt.

    "Am I that undeserving?" She turned her back on him with a sneer, and provoked him deliberately. "I killed your mother. Would you feel guilty about ying around with the a murderer, Mr. Si?"

    What she said would only make him more angry and irritable. She knew that.

    "So you make up for it! This will be how you say sorry to me!"

    Then he mmed her hard on the piano.

    It was getting dark. He opened the door and abruptly left. With arms covering her naked body, L sat hopelessly on the cold ground at the corner of the room.

    She stared at the picture on the wall, and tears blurred her vision.

    She didn''t know how long it passed. The door was reopened and the man who had left came back carrying a handbag.

    Seeing her in the corner, he felt a hint of irritation. Throwing the handbag in front of her, he mmed the door and left again.

    There was a new set of clothes in the handbag. Her original clothes were already torn when he undressed her.

    She stood up against the wall. She put on the suit, straightened her long hair and went out of the room.

    She opened the door of the children''s room. As expected, her little daughter was there!

    Nicole

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    are you getting better now?" Her voice was hoarse. She licked her dry lips, hoping to drink some water.

    Nicole nodded and asked in a worried tone, "Mom, are you thirsty?" Mom''s lips were so dry.

    L nodded slightly. Nicole got down at once and fetched water for her.

    L realized that she was put in Nicole''s room without her knowing.

    After drinking water, L felt much better.

    She tried to get out of bed and yed with her daughter all morning.

    At noon, Harry sent her away after his daughter finished her lunch.

    When she got home, L quietly went to her room and just slept through the rest of the day. She was that physically tired.

    When she showed up at the dining table the next morning, everyone was startled to see her.

    L held her little nephew in her arms lovingly, and told everyone that it was alreadyte when she came backst night so she didn''t bother them anymore.

    After breakfast, L went to the hospital first and registered a gynecology number.

    Then she went to the coffee shop and sat in a hanging basket, staring at the hospital bill.

    Now, no one would reimburse her for her medical expenses.

    Tearing off the invoice and throwing it into the trash can, L caressed her long hair irritably. She was going to be with Thomas Herren. That''s the right choice.

    But how could she promise to love him? She didn''t feel anything for Thomas other than friendly love and care.

 Chapter 313 So Cruel

    Damn it. Harry was a man of principle when handling important matter, right? Then why couldn''t he manage not to further humiliate and embarrass a woman like her?

    Taking out her phone, she sent Thomas Herren a message through Wechat. With a bit of reluctance, she typed in: "Thomas, I am not good enough for you. Please just let me go! You deserve someone better!"

    It was alreadyte in the evening when Thomas saw her message. yfully holding his phone, he fell in deep meditation and thought of what she really meant.

    And then he pushed open the door of the bedroom she once slept in. It seemed that there was still her fragrance inside. He could still smell her sweet perfume in the air.

    "L, if I propose to you and offer you marriage, will you say yes?" He sent a sincere message back to her.

    As soon as she read it, L started to feel sad and anxious.

    She would like to, but she was afraid that Harry would not let them go easily.

    She answered honestly: "Harry won''t spare me! He will punish me for it!"

    As he saw the name of Harry on L''s reply, he immediately understood what was going on. Clenching his fists in anger, he couldn''t wait to kill Harry! He has gone too far!

    "We will face all these difficulties together. I will always be by your side from now on."

    Could she say yes?

    It won''t hurt to just try it out, right?

    "Yes."

    The next day, L met with Thomas in his ce because he couldn''t just show up in public ces. His work in the government required him to keep a low profile.

    Thomas proposed to her at a coffee shop, and L agreed with a smile on her face.

    Cheers soon filled the small cafe. He put a ring on her finger and held her tightly in his arms.

    Their rtionship has be even deeper.

    Under Herren''s suggestion, L returned to Crown Province with him again.

    When Harry knew that Thomas and L have been engaged, L has already been staying at Crown Province for three days.

    And then Harry''s phone rang. It was an unknown number. It was strange to have this call as he has made it a point to keep his private number confidential.

    When he answered the phone, a man said, "Harry, let''s have a talk. This is serious matter." Thomas Herren''s calm voice passed through the phone.

    Harry kept silent, and wondered if he was calling to talk about L. "It''s not necessary. Don''t waste your time." He directly refused.

    Although Thomas was mad, he continued to say, "She is my fiancee right now. Can you just let her go and live her own life?"

    Harry sneered. "Lol

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    was furious and upset. Yet, she was so embarrassed to tell him this. "Nothing. You don''t have to get involved in things between Harry and me. I will solve it as soon as possible. You don''t have to worry about it." She must find a solution to this once and for all.

    Finally, Thomas asked her, "What exactly happened on your wedding day?"

    She stared at him in silence for a long time It was so long that he thought she wouldn''t talk about it. Eventually, she opened her mouth and said, "Will you believe me if I tell you that I didn''t kill his mother?"

    Thomas looked at her seriously, then nodded. "I believe you!"

    This answer didn''t cheer her up, for the next question was the key one. She continued, "What if I say that his mother pointed at me before she died? It was like she was saying that I killed her."

    Thomas Herren became even more silent, thinking over the fact that there were only L and Rose in the room at that time

    Noticing his silence, L felt a little upset and disappointed. "Stop thinking. It''s the truth. You can believe that I killed her. I have no way out of this." Even though she always had a way in saying words, she was unable to give a convincing exnation to defend her. That memory actually caused her trauma.

    Looking at her frustrated expression, he patted her shoulders and said, "No, I believe you." He believed all what she said. That''s how he trusts her. The reason Rose pointed at her may be because of their bad rtionship and she wanted to torture her by this.

    However, it was alreadyte. She only cared about his first reaction. Yet, his first reaction was to question the truth of the whole thing. It didn''t mean that he didn''t trust her.

 Chapter 314 I Will Call Him

    She shook her head disapprovingly. She didn''t care about anything. The man who once loved her deeply didn''t even believe her anymore. What else could she expect from other people?

    "Go on with your own business. I can go through this by myself." It would also be moreplicated if he would drive her home every time. Harry might have eyes on her, even in here.

    Thomas thought she said that because of anger and disappointment. He felt a lot of sympathy for L.

    He held her in his arms. "L, I do believe you. You can trust me with anything."

    Only then did L realize that he might have thought she was angry. "I''m not angry. It''s not convenient for you to drive me home every time. I know you are busy."

    He shook his head. "It''s all right. I love you. I can do anything for you." If he could not do simple things like driving her home, what else could she expect him?

    L agreed without further discussion.

    Herren kissed her on her lips before taking her out.

    Seeing the gentle side of his face, a sense of guilt rose in her. She didn''t want Thomas to take this the wrong way.

    Wasn''t he the President before? She couldn''t believe that he will be so sweet and romantic like this...

    When she returned, the caf¨¦ business still made no progress. Joseph forwarded her micro blogs and WeChat moments. It worked a little. Joseph was very famous.

    Leroy Manor

    As soon as Harry came back home from thepany, he was stopped by Nicole in the living room.

    Nicole looked at him angrily. Harry thought for a moment and thought that he had not done anything to bother his little princess. He was so confused.

    "Daddy, I do not like what you''re doing!" Nicole was about to shout to her daddy.

    Harry squatted down a bit, looked at her and asked softly, "What''s wrong, Nicole?"

    "I want to see my mom! If you don''t want to see her here, then I will fly to my grandma''s house alone!" Nicole was not afraid of Harry at all. If she seeded this time, she would protest about this matter every day in the future!

    On hearing this, Harry''s eyes became cold. His daughter had the courage and guts of her mother. However, he still said, "Wait here please. I will invite her here. Don''t worry about it."

    Nicole happily shook her little butt in excitement and kissed Harry on the cheek. "I knew that Papa was the nicest p

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    her parents eventually got the information.

    "Mom, I won''t be that stupid again." She had attempted to take her life away twice for him and she swore she would never do that again. He wasn''t worth it...

    Seeing her depressed face, Angie softened up and caressed L''s hair. "Give me your phone." She had to call Harry today. She couldn''t let him bully her daughter again.

    L shook her head again. "Mom, please believe that I will make it clear with him today! Please do trust me." She would make it clear with that man today? What could she say to change his mind Just tell him that she didn''t shoot his mother? She had no evidences of it. She didn''t even know when she had lost her gun!

    But she couldn''t have her mother call him. It could only just intensify the conflict between the two of them.

    Angie was exasperated and desperately warned her daughter, "If you are more dead than alive again because of him, I''ll go to C country to find him in hispany. Mark my words!" Angie had gone to L in thepany before. She could do it to Harry for her daughter too. Harry would not dare to ignore somebody like Angie Li.

    L nodded obediently. However, she herself didn''t believe that Harry would let her off the hook easily. She knew him well and she understood that Harry was a stubborn man. He always got everything he wanted.

    Three hourster

    As expected, right after L arrived at the mansion, Harry showed up at the gate with a gloomy face.

    This was strange as he never did this before. Why was he stopping her at the gates?

 Chapter 315 Donâ€™t You Mind Doing Degrading Things Like This

    As she passed by him, she just looked straight ahead, pretending that she did not see him. But she was stopped by a voice of frustration, "Stop!"

    She stopped expressionlessly. After all, this was his house. She has to abide by his rules. Beggars couldn''t be choosers.

    "Did I already permit you to go in?" He turned around and stood next to her, and felt even worse when he saw her staring nkly at him.

    L repressed the inexplicable feelings in her heart and softly answered, "Mr. Si. Since you hate me that much, why did you even bother to meet me here?"

    The man sniffed at her with disdain. "So? Do you mean I shouldn''t be at my house? Nonsense!"

    ¡­

    "I don''t care about what you are thinking. I''m here to see my daughter and I''m not in the mood to talk to you." She kept on walking inside with her high heels tapping on the flooring loudly. Then she realized something. Shouldn''t be Nicole at the school right now?

    Looking behind her, Harry''s face grew even darker. He followed her with just a few strides.

    He grabbed her hand and pushed her to the pir beside them. Then, despite her struggle, he sessfully untied the white scarf around her neck.

    He quickly tied her hands with it. "What the hell are you doing? Untie me! Let me go!" L stared at him desperately.

    But he just ignored her. He took her by the arms and led her upstairs.

    After the bedroom door was opened, L was pushed forcefully onto the floor. Her hands were tied so she was defenseless.

    Fortunately, the floor was carpeted and she didn''t get hurt.

    L was so angry that she cursed, "Have you been into drugs since we have metst time? Have you gone crazy?" Speaking without thinking was always the weakness of L. She was really impulsive when it came to words.

    Then, Harry took a scarf out of the cloakroom and tied her feet too.

    She was lifted and pushed to the balcony...

    L closed her eyes, tried to control her emotions and told herself not to be angry for he was not worth it.

    When she opened her eyes again, she just looked at him with no emotions at all.

    Looking at her expressionless face, Harry raised her chin and made her look at him

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    "What are you investigating about? I heard everything. Haven''t you regarded me as the murderer since that very day?" L''s cold ironic tone embarrassed Harry.

    He turned back, took a well-ironed shirt from the wardrobe and put it on.

    "Are you questioning me? What right do you have?" His voice sounded in but his face expressed authority.

    "Then what right do you have to say that you love me even if you didn''t trust me?! That''s not love!" Her voice was soft but desperate.

    He slowly buttoned up his shirt and nced at her. "I did give you trust before. But does it make sense that a dying woman will frame you up? Definitely not."

    He took off his bath towel and threw it on the sofa in front of her.

    L''s calm face turned red and she averted her gaze at once.

    "Harry, please just go and investigate! Then you will know the truth and you will be so ashamed of yourself! And I will never forgive you again!" She looked back at him and shouted thest sentence.

    Then she left the cloakroom and sat down on the bed. Without her clothes, she couldn''t go anywhere.

    I would never forgive you! Harry should be in a panic and disappointment.

    He tidied up his clothes and walked out slowly. He stood still at the side of the bed and faced her. Reassuring the lonely woman wrapped in the quilt, he said, "You''d better pray that I can find out the truth. And if you are wrongly used, I''ll apologize to you. You have my word."

 Chapter 316 Why Would You Even Care About Other Women

    He really hoped that there would be some kind of evidence to prove her innocence. He still had feelings for her and she''s Nicole''s mother. But so far, he got nothing...

    She cast a scornful nce at him. "Wow. You''ll apologize? Harry, even if there is evidence, I couldn''t care less about you! You have caused too much pain for me."

    How dare he talk to her like nothing happened? If he could ignore her feelings and cause her sufferings, why couldn''t she do it to him, too?

    Without giving him a chance to speak up, she continued hastily, "The day I clear my name will be the day I dump you for good. It will also be the day when I and Thomas tie the knot!"

    She did not need his love. Love without trust will never be worth it! It didn''t matter anymore. After all, she was not sure whether Harry was in love with her or not. It was too risky! Whatever! She sneered and rolled her eyes at him.

    Harry was so pissed off that he pinched her chin. "L, you are reading too much into my words. Don''t you ever think that you can run away from me in this life! I can do all things that can hurt you. Remember that." His tone was aggressive and demanding.

    "Yuck! You, douchebag! You only want me because you have needs. What else do you want me for? To torture and hurt me? I am not your ve! Be ashamed of yourself!" She red at him in anger. She would never forgive him for all the traumatic acts he did!

    Harry then ended the conversation with the words, "Douchebag I may be, but I will be watching you until the end of your life!"

    ...

    What an unreasonable asshole! L covered her head with the quilt to hide her utter frustration.

    She wanted to rip the quilt to vent her anger but it was quite tough.

    Eventually she calmed down and thought of falling asleep as she was very tired already. Just then, the door was opened by the house maid. She came in with a bag in her hands.

    "Miss Li, Boss Si has asked you to change clothes as your daughter is already waiting for you downstairs. "

    L was awakened by her words. The thought of seeing her daughter always got her so excited. She nodded to the maid and replied: "Sure, thank you."

    Ten minutester

    L went downstairs and found Nicole waiting for her. The little girl was so delighted upon seeing her that she immediately leaped towards her.

    "Mommy!" Her voice was full of joy and glee.

    L caught her with open arms. The sight of her daughter put a smile back to her face. Nicole was really a stress reliever.

    "Nicole, my dear child!" She embraced her warmly as they kissed each other lovingly.

    Harry casually sat on the sofa as he watched her two girls.

    The smiles on their faces really lit up the amb

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    till caught up in a heated fight.

    They could do nothing but watch them roll on the ground with their fists flying all over the ce.

    They had been best friends for over a decade and now they were throwing punching towards each other because of a girl!

    Eventually, the fight came to an end as they were both exhausted. Their faces looked horrible as blood was dripping down to their cheeks.

    Harry didn''t bear much of the brunt. Chuck ended up with more bruises.

    He had a cked eye on his heavily bruised face.

    Harry moved towards the table, searching for more alcohol. He gulped down the remaining of his drink and threw back the empty ss heavily on the table. He was entirely out of control.

    He thought that L has hooked up with his friend!

    Sitting on the ground with his back against the sofa, Chuck opened his mouth provocatively again. "You''d better treat her well. Otherwise, she would leave you for good!"

    Harry''s anger was triggered more. On hearing the words, he dashed towards Chuck with full force. Eason and Samuel had to throw themselves in front of him to stop the madness.

    "Harry, stop it! I will call Joey to get you home." Samuel took out his phone and dialed Joey''s number.

    Harry stood up from the ground and straightened his shirt. With a ferocious re, he said to Chuck, "Forget about L! If you want women, I can send you dozens of beautiful girls. Even if you want to have international movie stars, I can send them to your bed. But as for L, Chuck, don''t you even think about it!"

    Chuck scornfully red back and answered, "She almost died twice because of you. She even had a child with you. You are such an idiot to believe she is a murderer. How did you even be a business tycoon with such a dumb brain of yours! Man up, Harry!"

 Chapter 317 Journey of Wining Lola Back

    "Fuck! Do you think I could just believe this right away? I saw it with my own eyes! My mother pointed at her before she died." Harry mmed the ss onto the wall. It fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.

    His mother hated L. But a dying woman would be honest, right? He knew his mother. She has a good heart, too.

    "Stop quarreling, you guys. Harry, the first thing you need to do is to find out the truth as soon as possible. Start fresh with this matter and use your logic, not your emotions." Samuel tried to talk them out of fighting. As awyer, he was the known pacifist of the group.

    Harry himself did not believe that L would kill someone, not to mention that the person who was murdered was her mother-inw.

    There must be something wrong. The truth must be found out soon. Otherwise, both Harry and L would be in great conflict with this.

    Harry sat on a chair. He picked up a bottle of unopened white spirit, opened it, and poured it directly into his mouth.

    Harry drank a half bottle of it and lighted a cigar, letting himself be intoxicated by the alcohol. His mind was ying crazy thoughts on him and he wanted to escape from it.

    Eason dragged Chuck away and let him sit on the sofa.

    It was quiet for a while as none of them spoke a single word.

    Harry opened another bottle of spirit and handed it to Chuck. Chuck gratefully took it and started to drink.

    "You''d better have no more illusions about L. There is only me in her heart. You won''t win her. I guarantee that." Harry was not aware that he said this with a very arrogant tone.

    But Chuck did. He continued drinking as if he was just drinking water.

    He knew how Harry and L loved each other. So he has never showed his affection to L. Never ever. He just kept away from her. But he was really hard on himself when he was not able to protect her when she jumped off the hospital building.

    The truth was if it won''t be him who could win L''s heart, he wished Thomas Herren will. Harry has been hurting her and he just wanted her to forget him. Why should she take the most difficult path?

    Maybe she only epted Harry as her lover.

    Even Chuck himself had no idea if he really loved her.

    They seldom met each other. He just asionally saw her through the television. Because of her conflicts with Harry, L has be widely popr. Paparazzi has been all over her and she has been so popr in the so

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    ys. L just stared nkly to waste away the time or went home early to y with her little nephew. That was her everyday routine.

    At the SL Group in C Country

    Harry was so busy recently that he couldn''t even apany Nicole for a good meal.

    Someone was knocking the office''s door. "Come in." Harry responded without lifting his head.

    Joey came in with a mobile phone, "Boss." He wanted to say something but stopped and hesitated.

    Harry looked up at him and said, "What happened?"

    "I''m afraid you would be rather busy in the next few days." He spoke with a tone of caution.

    Harry looked at the files piled up in front of him and said, "I''m already very busy. Just tell me."

    "There''s news from the people we have sent."

    Hearing what Joey just said, Harry immediately put down the pen in his hand, raised his head and carefully observed Joey.

    Joey has turned pale, and this put Harry on the alert.

    "It''s the truth." He has never been so nervous before because this could change his life.

    Joey told him what he heard from the other side of the phone. "There is no monitor behind the hotel, and there were only small warehouses. But there is a housing development estate away from the hotel. Our people did a house to house and they found something."

    So my journey of winning L back started.

    "At first, all the people said that they only heard the shot but didn''t see anyone. But when our people were about to give up, a junior high school student just came back from school. He said that he was reviewing for a test on the balcony of the house that day. He saw everything that happened."

 Chapter 318 Had a Fight

    Harry stood up from his chair as he dived deep into his thoughts.

    Joey exined everything in detail for him.

    At first, the school boy did not dare to tell the truth as he was scared it would cause him unnecessary trouble. He was fearful of his own life. Eventually, he spit it all out as he was under so much pressure.

    That very day, as he was doing his homework on the balcony, he noticed a masked man climb to the window of the second floor. This caught his attention immediately. It was rather strange. He looked closer and saw the man take something out of his pocket and aim it into the room.

    The next second, he heard a huge explosion of a gun. Out of panic, he hid underneath the window and only popped his head out a little bit to see what just happened.

    A second explosion came. The masked man threw the weapon inside the room, closed the window and fled the scene immediately.

    ......

    The office had an awkward silence. It was so ufortable. Joey noticed Harry''s face having mixed feelings.

    Joy, guilt, excitement and agony.... Harry''s expression was a bit bizarre.

    Harry remembered her mother''s movements the moment she was dying. She was not pointing at L, but she was actually pointing at the window behind her!

    That little fool! Why didn''t L exin everything to him!

    However, back then, no matter what she said, he would automatically treat all her words as lies!

    "Comply with the police to investigate the masked man. As for the school boy, give him a lucrative schrship to ensure that he goes to key universities. If he wishes, he maye and work for mypany directly after his graduation."

    Joey pictured this out in admiration as he knew from this moment onwards, the boy has a splendid life in front him...

    The he heard Harry''s deep voice murmur to himself. "What can I do to make up to her?" He used her of something that she never did. She would never forgive him!

    Joey felt sorry for him as he said with hesitation, "Boss, it is hard to tell. Your girl is not an ordinary one! You really have to do something special this time." She was so hard to deal with!

    Harry gave him a bitter smile. Joey was right about it. He had a lot of difficultiesing his way. What he needed right now was enough patience and a strong heart!

    Two dayster, Harry took Nicole to A Country. He brought her back to the Li family.

    Later, L learned from Wendy that Jordan and Harry had a fight that day.

    Nicole was then left at the Li family for a couple days as Harry went

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    lly put the question forward. "If mommy marries him, would you like to call him daddy?"

    Nicole quickly shook her little head and refused right away. "No, I wouldn''t. I already have a daddy. I don''t want to call someone else as my daddy!"

    Why would mommy marry Uncle Thomas anyway? Nicole had made up her mind that she would report this to her daddy secretly.

    L sighed as her daughter would notply. But there was nothing else she could do at this stage. "Fine, then. Let''s go downstairs and have dinner."

    That night, after taking a bath, Nicole requested to y some video games on L''s phone. L agreed and downloaded some games for her.

    Seeing her mother walk into the bathroom, Nicole quickly found a number on the phone and pressed the calling button.

    As soon as Harry saw the caller''s number, he knew it was his daughter. After all, L would never call him.

    It was indeed Nicole! "Daddy!" Nicole''s sweet voice spoke from the phone. Oh, how he missed that voice...

    "Are you missing daddy already?" In the study, Harry put off his cigarette as he concentrated on his conversation with his daughter.

    Due to the bruises on his face, he didn''t go to thepany at all. For days, he had been doing work at home. It has been kind of lonely.

    "Daddy, something is up! Mommy is going to get married soon. She is going to find me a new daddy!" She lowered her voice and kept peeping at the bathroom. She feared that L would suddenly appear.

    On hearing her words, Harry paused his thoughts. He was startled. Then he continued, "Do you know who she is going to marry?"

    Nicole nodded and quickly gave away the name. "Thomas Herren. Do you know him, daddy?"

 Chapter 319 I Want to See You

    "All right, I see. Have a good time with mommy. Daddy will handle this issue." With these words, Harry ended the call with Nicole. He took out another cigarette and inhaled the smoke as he fell into his deep thoughts.

    L nned to marry Thomas Herren? He wouldn''t just sit and let it happen!

    He would never ever allow her to marry another man!

    He quickly made a phone call to Thomas to inform him that he was in possession of some nasty evidence and he could easily use them against L. He threatened him so he wouldn''t continue with the wedding.

    Thomas challenged him with a scornfulugh. "Harry Si, well yed! You are the president of the SL Group. Don''t you forget that. Why would you lower your standard and pull such lousy and mean trick?"

    Harryughed back. He would do anything to get L back. He didn''t even care about his image.

    "If you ignore my warnings and insist on marrying her, then I have to destroy her. You know I can do that, Thomas."

    Thomas said nothing but simply hung up the call.

    Harry smirked as he dialed Joey''s number. He gave a short and straightforward order to his assistant: "Send someone to watch over Thomas. If anything happens, inform me immediately." He was confident that Thomas had some weak points. Everyone has weaknesses.

    Everyone did. Just like himself, L and Nicole were his weaknesses.

    Meanwhile, L waited on Thomas for days after Nicole has gone back to his father. Thomas never showed up to meet her family.

    L was distressed so she bought a direct flight to Crown Province. She nned to talk to Thomas about it.

    She went straight from the airport to Thomas'' apartment only to find out that he was not at home.

    She unlocked the door through her own fingerprints. Thomas has set it up for her so she could always enter the room. She thought it would be nice to wait for him in his apartment.

    The apartment was tidy. Someone had cleaned it carefully. She pushed her old bedroom door open. Everything still looked the same.

    L thought for a moment and decided to call Thomas.

    Thomas was on his way to another apartment of his when he received her call. After knowing that she was now here in Crown Province, he turned the car around and drove directly to her.

    He hadn''t seen her for a long time. Apart from the time he was caught up in busy work, she was constantly on his mind. He never thought that his emotions invested a lot on L.

    The moment he stepped into the apartment, she greeted him with a big lovely smile. This made him feel at home. Thomas walked up towards her and hugged her with all his heart and soul.

    L was overwhelmed by his passion. Without giving her further room

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    as the memories haunted her. They haunted her every night.

    "I will do my best to make up to you. Pleasee back to me, okay? Please forgive me." His voice was so sweet and alluring whenever he was gentle to her. But she had enough of it.

    She snapped in disgust. "No! I am going back to sleep with my fianc¨¦ now. Mr. Si, stop disturbing me on such a beautiful night!"

    When she was about to end the call, she heard a sharp yelp from him, "You are in Crown Province?!"

    She said nothing to him.

    "L, time to rest. Just hang up the call." Thomas'' voice was heard over the phone, piercing through the ufortable silence like a sharp knife.

    Harry was instantly awakened. He red outside the window to the dark sky. His fists were clenching.

    "L Li, if you dare do anything with him, I will hunt him down and ughter him! Mark my words!" His voice was so loud that even Thomas heard his dangerous threat.

    "Who are you to decide what I can do and what I can''t?!" What kind of threat was that?

    A wicked smile spread across Harry''s face as he spoke slowly, word by word, "L, don''t you ever forget the time when I tied your hands up with your scarf and pressed you against the balcony..." She should know her ce and position better.

    "Shut up, you evil being!" L screamed at the top of her lungs as she tried to stop him from talking any further.

    "Then be nice to me. Go to a hotel and I will pick you up tomorrow morning." He yed and manipted her with his enticing voice.

    Just then, Thomas took the phone over as he embraced L tightly with his arms. With a mocking tone, he said, "Mr. Si, are you out of your mind? Every property I own also belongs to my fianc¨¦. Why do we have to bother to go to a hotel? The ambiance in our home is so much sweeter!"

 Chapter 320 Taking Him Under Her Wing

    With these words, he hung up the call, returned the phone to L and took her to the bedroom with his arms draped around her shoulders.

    "Please continue with your sleep. You need some rest." He held her by the shoulders and kissed her on the forehead.

    Looking at the phone, L nodded uneasily and went into the bedroom.

    After a shower, L drifted off to sleep with the phone still in her hands.

    Three o''clock in the morning

    L''s cell phone suddenly rang again. She was awake in an instant and was startled by the ringing sound.

    As expected, the caller was Harry. Oh, Harry again...

    She switched the phone to mute and watched it ring again and again.

    Then a WeChat message notified on the screen. Harry said that If he could not see her in five minutes, he would not hesitate to go upstairs.

    L changed her clothes at once and left the bedroom with her bag even before she could fix her hair.

    "Knock, knock, knock." While L was knocking at Herren''s bedroom door, Herren was still reading the papers.

    He actually heard the first time her phone rang. He knew what was happening.

    He opened the door and held her to his chest before she could say a word.

    L was startled. After she calmed down her fast beating heart, she said softly, "Herren, have a good night. I have to go."

    "I won''t let you go! I won''t let you be hurt again." He held her tightly and did not let her go.

    Unfortunately, her five minutes would soon be up and L was afraid that Harry would go upstairs. She tried to push him away, but instead of letting her go, Herren just kissed her on the lips.

    L was pinned on the door and could not move.

    Bad luck! Neither of two men would give up on her! L couldn''t think clearly.

    Herren felt her panic and reassured her, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll be here with you."

    Outside, the man in a white shirt put his hands in his pockets. Looking coldly at the door in front of him, Harry ordered the two men behind him, "I''ll give you both a million each. Just kick the door open for me!"

    The two bodyguards looked at each other in surprise and immediately stepped forward.

    The door of the apartment was kicked wildly just before Herren had finished his words.

    One hard kick followed after another. Before long, the door was forcefully opened.

    Outside the door, the two bodyguards immediately backed away to make way fo

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ew that the door on the other side was already locked.

    Eventually, she had to give up and closed her eyes as she against the other door to keep a distance from him.

    In the apartment

    Thomas Herren sat on the sofa and sadly looked at the room. It was all messed up.

    L''s heart was not with him at all. Why would she want to leave?

    She was with him and would like to marry him only because she wanted to get away from Harry.

    She wanted Harry to regret letting her go, but her heart was not tough enough so she could not make up her mind.

    Harry rubbed his swollen temples and bruised face and then called his secretary. He wanted to tell him something important.

    At the hotel

    If not because Harry was too handsome and charming, the waiter would have called the police for sure.

    The woman he was carrying kept on struggling frantically. Everyone could see it.

    Taking the pre-booked room card, Harry led her to the elevator.

    L stared at him coldly and demanded, "Put me down!"

    Harry raised his eyebrows and put her down obediently. Before she could do anything, he pinned her to the walling of the elevator.

    L''s back was already against the elevator and she looked at him in hatred and disgust.

    "I hate you. Don''t you know that?!"

    He just nodded. The expression on his face did not change. "Yes. Then, I want you to love me again." His tone was full of confidence.

    She hated his arrogance. She smirked and answered, "Who gave you the confidence to make you think I will love you again? You are daydreaming again!" With that, she pushed him away.

 Chapter 321 Never Rely on You

    He did not move. He held his arms against the elevator, and blocked her from getting out.

    "It''s a beautiful dream that you will fall in love with me again! I know you will!" He was acting like a mad man. It didn''t match his identity and image at all.

    When the elevator arrived, he picked her up again and headed for her room.

    "This is my room. You can go now." She tried to push him out. L hated the fact that it seemed he liked to follow her to anywhere she went.

    Harry caught her hands and pulled her into his arms. Her face was already touching Harry''s chin.

    "Get out of here!" Both of them pushed back and forth violently. Finally, Harry mmed the door shut.

    Throwing her on the big bed, he immediately pinned her down and looked at her cute little face. "L, I''m sorry." He apologized in a sincere tone. L couldn''t believe it. Before, all his apologies always carried a hint of sarcasm.

    But L pressed the matter even further. She was not satisfied yet. "Harry, how have you treated me in the past?" When he was happy and in a cheerful mood, he held her gently and sweetly. When he was upset, he tortured her, and pushed her away.

    "From now on....."

    L cut off. "Go away! Don''t make any promises to me anymore! Damn it! Don''t ever dare promise me anymore. You would just disappoint me!"

    From now on? He could only say those words after everything bad he had done to her? She would never listen to his promises again! "We have no future. You go back to your ce, and I''ll live my life. We don''t owe each other!"

    Now that he knew she was not the murderer, she was already cleared of the crime. There was no need for them to keep in touch.

    Sensing her anger, he caressed her cheeks. "No, you are wrong. I owe you too much. I have to repay you."

    "If you think you owe me, then get out of here and never show up again! That''s what I want." They should never see each other. That would be the best thing that will happen to her.

    She grasped his big hand fumbling her face, and bit him hard. "Don''t touch me! Get up!"

    He kissed where she had bitten, and then got up from the bed.

    Her face blushed with shame when she saw this sweet gesture.

    He half crouched beside her to take off her shoes. Then he also took off his own, and went to bed.

    He

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    .

    She looked at the store across the street. How did he do it? Why did lots of people drink such expensive coffee willingly?

    At this time, a man in a suit and tie came from the opposite street. Obviously, he came for L.

    Ly on the hanging basket. The man respectfully said to her, "Miss Li, I have something to report to you."

    Report to her? L looked at the man in front of her. She was confused, "Who are you?" He might have been mistaken to approach her. She didn''t know who he was. Maybe he was just one of the new employees. Or maybe a new person here in town.

    "Miss Li, I am the manager of Dominant. The documents of the sales records and some new policies of the business need your signature."

    .....

    Well, there was only one possibility. Harry might have transferred the ownership of his coffee shop to her!

    "Why does it need my signature? You should look for Harry for it."

    The man felt embarrassed. He didn''t know what to say. "Miss Li, don''t you know that Dominate has been under your name?"

    She knew it! L rolled her eyes. Harry was really good at ying tricks and surprises!

    "Tell him I do not need this."

    "Why not, Miss Li?" The store manager asked in surprise. No other person would reject a big offer like this.

    L said frankly, "I have nothing to do with him. No gains without pains. This is always the thing with him."

    .... The store manager realized that Mr. Si just used the coffee bar to show his affection to her. With that, he left L''s shop helplessly.

 Chapter 322 Drunk Woman

    Everything that L mentioned were noted and reported to Harry in time.

    To which, Harry simply said, "From now on, just report directly to Joey. The rest of the profits would still be counted to the ount of Miss Li''s."

    As soon as he ended the call, Harry realized something and quickly dialed Joey''s number.

    L had been studying the sales reports for more than two hours when she finally felt tired and decided to call it a day. She pressed on her temple to relieve the headache as she put away the documents. Then she took off for the Li family''s vi.

    In the living room, Lillian and Wendy were having fun with the baby. They were putting on their funny faces to make the babyugh. Upon seeing L, they were both delighted.

    "Oh, you just finished work in the shop? How is everything now?" Wendy slowly walked up towards L as she hadn''t fully recovered from her child birth.

    She heard that L had been in Crown Province, but she was not sure what had happened between her and Thomas Herren. If something good happened, Thomas would have been with her right now...

    L sadly shook her head and just answered, "Never mind. Thanks to Harry the jerk, so far I got nothing done."

    If Harry had not been a jerk, Thomas would have met all her rtives already and discussed about their wedding.

    When she heard this, Lillian immediately stopped eating her grapes. She was rmed and concerned. She approached L while resting her hands on her baby lump.

    "What happened? Tell me about it."

    L had to exin the whole incident with them since they were both so interested and worried.

    When L finished telling them everything, Lillian became so infuriated. "I have told Harry before that he would definitely regret if he dares to treat you like that again!" He never listened to her. Now, he will be getting a dose of his own medicine! He hurt L so bad. She wanted to burn all the bridges between them.

    Watching the baby in the cradle kicking his chubby legs, L really enjoyed family time. Wendy encouraged her and said to her in a soft voice, "I don''t know what to say. It''s so hard to tell. Let nature take its course. However, if you have made up your mind to break up with him for good, you must be strong and you should never give in."

    L nodded. In fact, she was afraid of herself being too weak. That man was way too wicked and cunning for her to handle. He knew her every weakness.

    "Cute baby, call me auntie soon. Okay?" L was having a good time ying with the baby in her arms. She did not want to bother herself with troubles.

    Wendyughed out hard. "Come on, he is still so young a

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ed. Maybe the apology from Harry worked.

    Lillian was really bored at home. She actually came up with a bold decision without informing Joseph. She secretly bought a flight ticket to C Country.

    She arrived in C Country in thete afternoon. She learned from Joseph that he was still in the process of making a movie. However, there would be a banquet for the crewter that night.

    She went to his apartment directly as she decided to give him a big surprise.

    She first cleaned up his apartment. Then she sat down and watched random TV shows to pass the time. It was already ten o''clock, but Joseph was still not back yet.

    Lillian eventually felt sleepy. Her pregnancy had caused her to be dizzy all the time.

    It was well past eleven when Lillian was woken up by the sound of turning of the knob of the door. She felt excited as she pictured out his surprised, happy look.

    She was very proud of her big surprise for him and she really hoped he would like it!

    However, she heard him talking to someone else by the door!

    Lillian quickly got out of the bed. Putting on her slippers in a hurry, she rushed towards the door.

    Outside the door stood her husband Joseph. To her shock, he was apanied by a drunk woman. She was in his arms and he looked absolutely irritated. As he promised the movie director, Joseph had no choice but to look after the young actress. If he had a choice, he would dump her by the road a long time ago.

    "The young actress was quite good-looking. But that was because of tons of stic surgery. Not like Lillian, a natural beauty..." Joseph thought to himself.

    Just then, the woman in his chest suddenly raised her arms and draped them around his neck. Now, it seemed she was embracing him in a very intimate way.

 Chapter 323 Let Their Relationship End

    Joseph was very annoyed. He just wanted to throw her off. He was so disgusted.

    But the woman held him so tight that they both stumbled onto the sofa. Joseph felt the woman underneath his body. He didn''t like it. Not even a bit.

    The door of the bedroom was suddenly opened, and he looked back in astonishment.

    He immediately turned pale when he saw the person in his bedroom. Was he daydreaming? When did Lillian arrive? She was at home when she sent a message just this morning!

    Well, that was not important then. Lillian was shocked and her hands were trembling with what she saw right in front of her.

    Shit! Joseph thought to himself. He was in deep trouble!

    He pulled down the woman''s hands on his neck, showing no care for the woman.

    "Honey!" The woman on the sofa turned over and fell to the ground. But he just rushed to the bedroom.

    Lillian mmed the door and locked it. Joseph almost hit his nose on the door. It was just mere inches away!

    Oh, he''s dead! How could he exin this... Joseph was frantically pounding his fists on the door. "Lillian, please listen to my exnation. It''s not as bad as what you saw!" He couldn''t just let their rtionship end this way.

    Lillian sat on the bed nkly. She felt so numb. She didn''t cry nor go crazy. She just sat there quietly.

    She didn''t even respond to Joseph''s shouting.

    She thought Joseph to be very simple and loyal. But the truth was there were so many beautiful women in the entertainment circle. And he was a superstar movie actor. It''s already understood that many women would surround him.

    She trusted him all the time until this very day. She believed that he could resist the temptation, but obviously she was wrong.

    "Honey, you are carrying a baby. Please don''t get upset. Let me exin. Honey!" Joseph kept on talking to his wife outside the room. He couldn''t bear to give up.

    Damn woman! Damn his director! He would send the woman away right now.

    He dialed his manager''s phone number and let him take the woman away.

    He would never ever cooperate with that director again.

    After his manager led the woman out of t

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ay were all about Joseph.

    An international movie star has been seen taking another woman home.

    Married actor Joseph took new actress Cassie to his apartmentte at night.

    Joseph cheated on his pregnant wife with Cassie, a young actress.

    They also put the photos on the news. The man on the photos was indeed Joseph. He held a woman in his arms and it was obviously not his wife, because there was no big belly.

    Joseph, Lillian and Cassie''s micro blogs were filled with millions ofments.

    After marriage, Joseph had been a good husband in everyone''s eye. All of his fans waited for his exnation. They didn''t want to believe that this was true.

    Joseph closed the door of the bedroom. One phone call followed another. It was an endless cycle.

    "No, I did not... I did bring her back, but then I sent her away!" The first phone call he got was from L.

    L was mad at his brother and she couldn''t sleep because of it. She walked back and forth in the room.

    Lillian couldn''t get even angrier.

    Did Joseph think about theplications and consequences before he did such thing?

    "Joseph, If you didn''t cheat on Lillian, handle this as soon as possible. How''s Lillian now?" L heard that she went to surprise Joseph in his apartment.

    Joseph took a quick nce at his bedroom. "She is still sleeping now." Lillian has always been sleepy recently. Just let her sleep a little longer.

 Chapter 324 Are There Anything Left to Explain

    "Why did you even bother to bring her back? Don''t you know that public figures like you, Joseph Li, are constantly covered by a lot of eyes and cameras?" L couldn''t figure out why her brother would make such a silly mistake. He was not a rookie at all!

    Joseph couldn''t deny that he made a mistake. He could only just scratch his head. "Only Lillian can help me. I don''t do anything wrong, okay?" She was in Joseph''s apartmentst night. The reporters would shut up if only she could be seen walking out together with him.

    However, Joseph was not sure whether Lillian was still upset. He could not risk her health right now.

    "You want Lillian to save you? She''s so kind that she didn''t even kill you for what you did." L answered sarcastically. If such things should happen to Harry, she couldn''t imagine what she''d do to him...

    Stop thinking about that! L shook her head immediately. How crazy!

    "What do you mean by saving me, my sister? I''m innocent. Okay?"

    "Innocent? Didn''t you take that woman to your homest night?"

    "I have. But it doesn''t mean that we did something wrong!" But he sent her away then. She didn''t even sleep there.

    L doubted how her brother survived in the entertainment circle for years. "You are not innocent since you have let her in."

    ¡­ Joseph started to agree with his sister. She had a point. He was at fault in this matter.

    "I''ll wait for Lillian to wake up. And I''ll talk with her right away." The door of the bedroom opened while Joseph was still speaking.

    "I have to hang up, L. She''s up now." Joseph immediately hung up the phone and rushed in front of Lillian. He greeted her with a voice as sweet as he could make, "Good morning, Honey."

    What a "good" morning. Lillian just gave him a cold stare. His phone has never stopped ringing.

    She already knew what was going on. She saw 999 Weibo messages on the phone screen notification just now.

    She turned the silent mode on. There were still dozens of missed calls.

    Joseph gave up when he saw Lillian having so much difficulty in walking around. He could handle this by himself like a man.

    "Go and wash yourself, honey. Let''s have breakfast after." Joseph would rather eat with his wife before he went to work.

    Lillian

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ment on the Inte. The signature of thewyer at the lower right corner really shocked everyone -- it''s Samuel Shao!

    Those magazines spreading rumors were dead meat. They would never recover their business again.

    Watching the video online, Harry saw no need to act on it. He just needed to contact Samuel.

    So could he take credit from his woman? After all, Samuel was not awyer who is easy to approach.

    Just a few hours after noon, all rumors about Joseph were proved wrong. Some magazines even published their letters of apology as early as they could. But, it was still toote.

    Following his wife everywhere, Joseph began tofort Lillian by all means. "You are so kind, sweetheart, I love you, love you, love you!"

    Not in the mood to speak to him, Lillian opened the car door and sat inside.

    "Let me help fasten your seat belt, my dear. I love you!" Oh, so many "love you"! Lillian couldn''t stand it anymore.

    "You are too disgusting and annoying, Joseph Li!" Such a childish man, she thought. She gave a cold stare to the grinning face in front of her.

    But he gave her a kiss on her cheeks. "I can do anything you want me to do once you''re not angry anymore."

    ¡­¡­. Squinting at him, Lillian answered, "Was this the way you took that girl home?"

    Joseph put on a disappointed face immediately. Already irritated, he replied, "Never mention that woman to me! I won''t cooperate with her and that director anymore. I''ll tell Harry tomorrow to send him to Mauritius."

 Chapter 325 Flowers are Blooming Along the Walkway

    Lillian snorted and stared at Joseph in an arrogant manner, "Okay! You can get in the car!"

    Joseph happily followed her into the car. But even though Lillian had forgiven him, he was scolded harshly by Harold as soon as they arrived on the Li''s vi.

    As L got up quitete today, it was almost near noon when she arrived at the coffee store.

    However, it didn''t matter. The coffee store was owned by her, she could go to the store whenever she liked. It was one of the perks as a business owner. Besides, her crew and staff were trustworthy and responsible.

    She enjoyed the freedom!

    When she arrived at the coffee shop, an assistant excitedly told her that there was a flower shop delivery man who had been waiting for her for a long time.

    Flowers? It reminded her of Thomas Herren. The flowers must be from him! She had no doubts about it.

    The delivery man came closer when he saw the assistant waving at him.

    The customer who ordered the flowers had emphasized that the flowers must be handed over to the receiver in person. So the delivery man did not dare to leave before he could personally give the bouquet to her. The customer actually gave him a veryrge tip.

    L looked at the bouquet of red roses in amazement. There were 99 roses in front of her!

    The beautiful scene of so many red roses attracted the attention of all the people in the cafe.

    "Miss Li, please sign your name here. Thank you!" The delivery man asked L to confirm the receipt.

    L tried to control her emotions and thoughts. She did not sign her name immediately, but took the card in the flowers to see what was written on it.

    "The flowers are blooming along the walkway.

    It''s time youe back now, but no haste.

    Right here, for you I wait." Your dear husband.

    ...

    Until this moment, she realized that the flowers could not be from Thomas Herren. She thought he won''t do such sweet gestures like this. He wasn''t really that kind of man. But the man who sent the flowers was really so shameless! He dared to called himself her husband!

    She looked at the bouquet again and then suddenly realized a good idea.

    She took out her phone and quickly called Joey.

    "Hi. Is this Miss Li?" Joey answered the phone with uncertainty.

    L smiled and said, "Yes, it''s me. Can you give me the address of Miss Cherry?"

    Joey nced at the closed office door. He would not think that L wanted to get the address of Cherry because she would cause some trouble for Harry. L was always a kind and sophisticateddy.

    However, no matter what L was up to this time, he will take sides with her. Sorry, Boss Si.

    Joey quickly told her the address in

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    so. She had to get used to the strange looks from other people every day.

    Her mind began to wonder again when she sat in the couch and quietly watched the scenery at the park.

    She was so immersed in her thoughts that she did not notice what was happening at the entrance of her store.

    A Lamborghini sports car stopped at the gate of the store, attracting a crowd of curious people.

    Joey got out from the driver''s seat and gently opened the door for Harry, who was sitting at the back seat.

    A pair of brand-new shiny shoes stepped onto the concrete. Then the arrogant man with white shirt and ck suit stood in front of them.

    The diamond on the watch on his wrist was glittering under the sunshine.

    "Isn''t that our boss? What is he doing at that cafe?"

    "Yes, it''s strange. But there was news that our store and the store across from us have been incorporated into one."

    "I heard about the gossip that the boss in that store recently received 99 imported roses. How romantic it was! Do you think it was from our Mr. Si?"

    "Maybe it was, but who knows! The owner is really a beautifuldy! She could have an abundance of suitors."

    ...

    The two supervisors in the Dominator discussed in a low voice while watching the scene.

    The man in sunsses looked at Joey and instructed him, "Take out the materials for me."

    Joey fetched the files from the car and went into the LN coffee store with Harry.

    His appearance at the store stirred up excitement inside.

    He put his hands into his pockets and walked handsomely toward the direction of L. Everyone gazed at him with admiration. Harry''s charm never failed him once.

    The shop assistant who happily came to greet him was stopped by Joey. He politely ordered, "A cup oftte, please. Thank you."

 Chapter 326 There was A Backup in My Computer

    The female clerk reluctantly headed to the check-out counter. She guessed that this handsome man came here for her boss! He was really an appealing gentleman!

    There was a round table near the hanging seat. Harry intentionally moved it near to a window, a position which was opposite to L.

    Joey immediately put down the materials and moved the two chairs.

    L was still lost in her thoughts. She didn''t realize what had happened until Harry already sat down opposite her.

    ring at the handsome man smiling at her, she blurted out, "Get out! You are not wee here!" She really desired to be impolite to him. However, the smile on the man''s face didn''t fade away at all.

    He had already made mental preparations and knew that if he wanted to get her back, he must be totally thick-skinned and very patient. L was so hard to deal with!

    Joeyughed in secret as he heard what L said. He knew that only L could dare to speak to Harry like that.

    After putting all the materials in ce for his boss, Joey found a seat in the corner to wait for his boss to sessfully pursue a girl.

    A cup oftte was put in front of Harry. Yet, Harry''s eyes were fixed at the woman who was staring back at him. Thispletely broke the female clerk''s heart. She wanted him to look into her eyes.

    Indeed, this handsome man came here for her boss!

    "Did Dominator go bankrupt? Boss Sies to LN frequently these days. What could be happening?" She spoke arrogantly, making Harry want to kiss her lips to stop her from saying another word.

    "Honey, have you forgotten already? Now, Dominator and LN only have one boss. And it''s you, my dear!" LN Cafe... He loved the name of her cafe as it represented L and Nicole. The two girls he loved the most in the world...

    She couldn''t bear to listen to his ttering words. L really wanted to drive him out with a broom!

    However, she decided to ignore him. Making up her mind, she opened herptop and started to check the recent sales data. After that, she also updated her Weibo.

    She did all these while Harry just sat opposite her quietly and started to work seriously with the files that he brought.

    The golden rays of the sun shone on them through the window. What a beautiful and exhrating scene!

    When it was time for lunch, Harry simply sorted the materials and put them aside.

    Then he directly walked to L, turne

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    her breath. Then, he whispered to her ear, "If you mention another man again, I guarantee you that I''ll break his bones."

    L''s beautiful eyes red at him. She found him smirking at her. "Harry, except threatening me, what else can you do?"

    Harry gripped the corner of his suit carelessly, and replied, "Threatening you is the only thing I want to do! It gives me so much joy and satisfaction! Other than that, I don''t need to do anything.."

    Looking out the window, L decided not to talk to him. She would just be disgusted and infuriated at his words!

    "Go to a hotpot restaurant now! I''m starving." The man ordered indifferently.

    Hotpot? L wore a smirk on her face, thinking it was him that was looking for ill treatment!

    In the hotpot restaurant

    L ordered many of her favorite dishes. Without asking Harry''s opinion, she told the waiter, "Spicy hotpot soup, please. Thanks!"

    While he was smoking a cigarette, his stomach twitched a little when he heard the word "spicy". He never liked spicy foods and he knew that L totally knew about this.

    Yet, he said nothing. He flicked the ash from his cigarette and looked at the woman opposite him. He tried to be in a good mood.

    "L, how about you go with me today?" He was asking her for her opinion.

    Pretending not to hear anything, L took a sip on her drink and didn''t respond.

    He showed no care at all. He anticipated that she would ignore him. He took a smoke again, leaned forward and then blew a puff of smoke at her face.

    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Frantically waving her small hands, L coughed badly.

 Chapter 327 Smiled Like That Again

    With a cigarette in his mouth, Harry dashingly looked at L. They were sitting in a private room in the restaurant. The room was reserved mainly for very important people. L rushed towards him and took away his cigarette.

    She squashed the cigarette into the ash tray end and threw the remaining half box of expensive cigarettes into the trash can.

    "Go back to C Country if you smoke again. I''m not putting up with that nasty habit of yours."

    Then she sat back into her seat and stared at Harry''s stunned expression. "Well, I will do whatever my wife wants." Harry gave in.

    "Why are you so sweet and cheeky right now? You know I''ve got a fian..." She stopped midway through her sentence when she saw Harry''s warning eye expression.

    At that moment, a waiter knocked at the door and brought in the hotpot soup.

    Harry was dismayed when he saw the red spicy soup. "But, for my wife, I will risk my life!" He thought to himself. He''s not used to eating spicy foods...

    The vegetables and meat were brought in soon. Unexpectedly, L warmly helped Harry get the food onto his te.

    "If I finish all the food you are giving me, will youe with me tonight? Please?" Harryzily leaned on the chair as he was observing L''s expression. That was only the purpose on which he visited L today.

    L ate a meatball to ease her anger, "Does Boss Si want to torture me again? If that''s all that we will do, then I won''te."

    Harry winked to her with a smirk, "I''ll be very gentle."

    L swallowed the meatball in her mouth expressionlessly, and then she put more food on his te, "Finish these first. Everything."

    How could she agree to have dinner with such a cruel man? She gave in to his charm again... L, did you want him to torture you even more?

    Harry drank a lot of water because of all the spicy food that he ate. He used the chopsticks to finish everything on the te.

    L continued to put more and more food onto his te. He obediently ate everything that she made him consume. His stomach was so full now.

    He just wanted to keep her by his side even if he had to go to hospital because of it. He just desired to do whatever it took to win her over.

    Finally, they ate everything in the hotpot. L remained emotionless even when Harry had drunk several bottles of water already.

    They walked out of the hotpot restaurant. Harry sweetly opened the car door for L.

    L looked at Harry and she could immediately tell that he was not feeling well. "He''s really good at endurance

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    es when she stared at him.

    She had registered for him and sent him to the ward. She did what she had to do. She''s done here.

    Harry felt really bad. Then he realized that when he treated her like that, she must have felt even worse.

    Harry waved to L, telling her toe in. L didn''t move a step but just fixed her eyes on him.

    It seemed that she indeed wanted to stay away from him. Harry smiled bitterly. How deep did he hurt her? She must have hurt so much because of the way that she refused him right now.

    "L, please don''t leave until I fall asleep. Please." He tried to gently bargain with her.

    L felt that she couldn''t bear that bittersweet smile on his face. She slowly made her way back into the ward.

    And then he smiled like that again while holding her waist with his arms and resting his face on her belly.

    L wanted to immediately refuse. This was what her instincts told her. But she didn''t move when she saw the infusion needle in his hand.

    Harry really wanted to kiss her when he smelled the her signature perfume.

    But he couldn''t rush. He would like her to ept him by herself, and he didn''t mind to chase her back.

    He moved his body so L could sit beside him and said, "L, I will capture your heart again!"

    The sudden confession confused L. Did he want to chase her again?

    She sneered and took her hand out of his, "Harry, I won''t react to anything you''ll do! I already learned my lesson."

    He though he could make all things up by chasing her again? He was being funny and overconfident. Did he know that she could never trust him again? After everything he had done to her, she would never believe in him anymore.

 Chapter 328 Panlong Cemetery

    Harry smiled wryly again. So this was the feeling to be rejected coldly and heartlessly. It really hurt so bad.

    "You don''t have to promise anything. I''m just telling you that I will pursue you again."

    ¡­

    Could it be handled this way? L looked at him speechlessly. He was so hard to deal with. He was so unpredictable and she didn''t know if he truly loved her...

    She thought for a moment and felt that it was necessary to make her words even more clear. "Harry, the ex-L has already died the moment when Imitted suicide for you! This time, I died more thoroughly than I did five years ago when I jumped into the sea! Although I am still using this body, the heart that loved you does not exist anymore. And I don''t want to be with you ever! You can''t change that, Harry."

    With these words, her eyes turned red. When she thought about it again, she felt she was like a fool who should not have done such a ridiculous act for a man like him!

    Harry held her hands tightly. He looked up to her. L was already getting emotional, so he reassured her in a soft voice, "From now on, let me spend the rest of my life making up for every hurt I have caused you!"

    L waved his hands away. "Don''t talk to me like you meant everything you just said! How many times have you told me that you would love me for all your life? Have you ever kept your promise for even once?" She burst into tears and took a step back. She had neverpletely known this man lying on the bed. Harry, in her memory, was the one who had always held her to his chest, saying sweet words to her; not the one who didn''t trust her and hurt her again and again.

    However, that was who Harry actually was. That was his personality. So she decided to give up, no matter what Harry would do.

    She could not afford to be loved and then be hurt again...

    Seeing her like this, Harry was full of guilt and regrets. It was all because of his stupidity that the cheerful and affectionate L was gone now.

    However, he would not give up. He had to find the original version of L back.

    He would love her, spoil her and trust her from now on.

    "I''ll call Joey. You can go back first. Thank you." He was willing topromise now. He knew this would have positive ripples on the future.

    Without any hesita

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    d try my best to make myself happy so I wouldn''t worry those who loved me. I''ll be a better L in the future. Zoe, see you next time."

    It was already getting dark when L left the cemetery. The cemetery was a remote location and she couldn''t find a taxi.

    So she had to take out her cell phone and call her elder brother.

    Jordan''s phone had rung for a long time, but he didn''t answer it. Maybe he was busy in the barracks.

    Walking along the deserted road with her phone, she unconsciously thought of Zoe again.

    It was Zoe who took her home five years ago when she was dropped at the suburb of D City by a taxi driver.

    At that time, she called Harry, but he didn''t answer his urgent call.

    At the moment, her phone rang and she thought it was Jordan calling back.

    She answered the phone before she could see the caller''s name, "Jordan, I was in Panlong Cemetery and there''s no taxi here. Pleasee and pick me up."

    Panlong Cemetery? The man on the other side hung up the phone after a soft "Hmm".

    There was only a soft "Hmm". It was strange. But L didn''t think too much about it. She opened her Weibo and waited a long time.

    She tweeted ament, "I''m in the suburb again and there is still no taxi to go back. However, this time your phone will never be connected again." With eyes full of tears, she clicked the send button. After calming down her emotions, she started to refresh other posts.

    Just after the transfusion in the hospital, Harry went to the LN. But he didn''t find L there.

 Chapter 329 A Chance to Remedy for Your Loss

    Harry called L directly when he didn''t see her in the coffee store. He was really worried that she might hurt herself again. But L identally picked up the phone and mistook him as Jordan. She told him she was at Panlong Cemetery. Harry predicted that she must have gone to the cemetery to visit Zoe.

    Of course he didn''t tell her the truth that he was Harry, not Jordan. If she had known that, she would not let him pick her up! Or worse, she would have gone some ce that he didn''t know.

    The notification tone of his Weibo caught his attention when he was driving. He had set the ring tone for only one person on receiving new messages on Weibo. That was L. Had she updated a post on her Weibo?

    He took the chance to nce over on the cellphone when he was waiting for the green traffic signal. Indeed, L had made an update.

    The tone of her words was very sad. He could feel how depressed she was as she was alone in the cemetery at this very moment. Thinking about this, Harry sped up a little bit more. He was very anxious to see her.

    Half an hourter

    Hearing the whistling of a car, L raised her head, only to see the familiar Lamborghini. It was not Jordan as her brother''s car was a military vehicle.

    What had happened? Why did hee here? She was so bewildered. Then she browsed the call records on her cellphone.

    It happened that the call she had just picked up was from Harry! That''s a shame... .... She had thought that it was from Jordan. She should have checked the name on the screen first. L med herself for being so stupid.

    Harry turned around the car and abruptly stopped right in front of her.

    He got off the car from the driver''s seat and gently opened the door for L. "Get on the car, please."

    L looked around. It was getting darker, and she could not find anyone who could help her out here. She sighed and then reluctantly got on the car.

    They listened to a soothing music in the car and kept silent. It waspletely dark outside.

    When they arrived at the downtown area, it was already past seven o''clock. L politely said, "Mr. Si, please stop at the next crossroad. I will get off there." They were in the downtown now, so she could just hail a taxi to go home. She felt there was no need for him to take her all the way to her home.

    Harry nced at her but still kept quiet. He kept one of his hand holding the steering wheel, while he dragged hers with another hand.

    "Just wait. I will go to the supermarket to buy some food. We can cook and eat dinner at my ce."

    His words suddenly reminded L that the day before they went to take the wedding photos, they had also went to the supermarket together. She re

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    de together!" After sincerely saying this, he held L''s shoulders and prepared to enter the house.

    L was stupefied. What? Was he joking or something? Did he really mean this? Well, he''s really that brave and determined... If she let him get inside the house with her, her parents would throw both of them out!

    "Hey, Mr. Si, you''re shameless!" They were again caught in a deadlock.

    Harry smiled and faced her as she was reluctant to move forward to him. "I''m at my wit''s end. If I don''t put my face down, how could I win back my wife''s heart?"

    L stared at him and didn''t know what to say.

    The she blurted out, "Why are you always doing such strange things to destroy your image? Do you think it''s interesting and fun? Are you that bored with your life?" She tried to embarrass him.

    Harry suddenly held her into his arms. "No matter what you say, I will follow you to the end. L, I won''t let you get out of my hands for the rest of your life! I realize that you are the only person who can make happy!" He said firmly. There was a hint of desperation in his tone.

    She was pulled into the car by Harry again. He immediately threw himself on her body and threatened, "If you don''t go with me, I will do it here right now." He was determined to take her home tonight.

    L closed her eyes. She was very tired by his constant annoyance. Her head was literally aching already.

    Atst, she surrendered and nodded. Harry went back to the driver''s seat and drove the car away.

    On the road, L''s phone rang. It was from Jordan. He just finished his work and found that L had called him before.

    "Brother, have you finished your work? It''s nothing. I''m fine now. Thank you for your concern." She pulled herself together and answered the phone. She had to control her emotions.

 Chapter 330 Perfect Reason

    "Em...I didn''t take my phone with me at work. Are you at home now?" Jordan put his gloves on the table and was about to change clothes so he could leave.

    L paused and looked at the man in front her, "Brother, I have something to do tonight, so ... I won''t go back home. I''ll be fine." She used to take an excuse that she would work overtime and stay in thepany at night. But now, She couldn''t find any excuse for noting back home. Her family always had an idea already.

    Jordan stopped and immediately thought it must be rted to the Harry. Otherwise, L would not make such ame excuse.

    "You are with Harry." Jordan said in a very positive tone. Except with Harry, his sister never stayed with others at night in A Country, let alone the whole night.

    L remained in silence, which meant she admitted it. Jordan took a deep breath and said, "Does he force you to this?! Tell me honestly, L!" If the answer was yes, he would immediately let someone bring his sister back. Harry couldn''t do anything with the military.

    Didn''t Harry hurt L enough yet? What else did he want to do? He was really a man of violence.

    "No, brother, we.... have something to solve. It''s urgent. Don''t worry, just go home!" Both her sister-inw and her nephew are still waiting for him at home. His brother should be worried on taking care of both of them.

    After hearing that, Jordan didn''t persuade her anymore but still be worried. "Call me at once if anything goes wrong."

    "I know, dear brother. I will. Thank you." As L ended the call, the traffic light turned red and Harry stopped the car.

    Harry looked back at L, "Since you have behaved so well, I''m considering to cook something really delicious for you today!" He looked at the time, and realized that it was just eight o''clock so the supermarket was still open.

    L put the phone inside her bag and replied without any emotions, "Since I''m behaving so good, can you just drop me off?"

    "Never think of that, L." Harry immediately refused. He won''t take anything of L''s constant refusal.

    In the supermarket

    L, lost in her own deep thoughts, threw tons of snacks into the cart when Harry was picking ingredients for dinner.

    However, as they have not started to make dinner yet, it must be veryte when it was done. They were both very hungry already.

    Therefore, Harry chose ingredients which could be cooked simply and quickly for L.

    It was already past nine in the evening when they finally arrived at Crescent Spring from the supermarket.

    Crescent Spring had been cleaned, and all the k

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    her. This scared L so much that she nearly threw the phone away. She was nervous that he would find out who she was talking to.

    Harry''s voice sounded very gentle. However, his eyes were saying otherwise. She could only see a dangerous warning in them.

    "Herren, I have something to deal with now. I will call you back." She hurriedly hung up the phone and walked past Harry to the living room.

    Thomas grasped the phone and tightened his grip on it.

    L stayed with Harry now. Herren remembered thatst time, Harry also called her when she was with him. However, L didn''t hang up the phone in such a hurry...

    Who did L really love? Did she still have feelings for Harry? The answers were obvious now, weren''t they?

    L''s hand trembled as she was holding the bag of potato chips. Harry would not spare her as he knew she picked up a call from Thomas.

    Exactly, Harry was getting closer to L and L smelled a sense of danger.

    L''s chin was suddenly lifted up by Harry, who locked her red lips with his and pinned her on the sofa.

    After a long while, Harry stopped kissing her. Looking at L''s confused eyes, heforted her in a soft, sweet voice, "Once I see you pick up Herren''s call again, I will kiss you once. After you do that for three times, oh no, twice, I would directly throw you to the bed. You know what I would do." He found a perfect reason to get to her.

    L was unwilling to listen to him. She bit her lower lip and asked, "Why should I listen to you? Herren is my fiance, not you. You know that." And look at her, a woman who stayed with another man without telling her fiance... She couldn''t understand the people around her. But now, she couldn''t understand herself, too.

 Chapter 331 Are They Mad or Short of Money

    Harry really wanted to dig up the ring given to her by Thomas, and then to throw it into the trash bin.

    She was still somewhat resisting him, and he couldn''t force it on her for the moment.

    "Break up with him right now, otherwise you''ll be expecting your fiance to be cuckolded day after day!" Uttering these words, the man then stood up from the sofa and went back to the kitchen to fry the steak.

    If they encountered any trouble again, he was determined to take her back to D City and get remarried, where they could take their time and properly prepare their wedding ceremony.

    Whether she liked it or not, getting remarried was the main priority for the time being.

    He was going to spend his whole entire life pleasing her. He wanted to let her know that; he really was serious this time, and there would be no more distrust between them.

    The dinner was finally ready when it was almost ten o''clock.

    Being distracted by the things going on around her, L didn''t have the time to eat too many snacks. And so she had a big appetite to eat the steak, spaghetti and the other things he cooked for her.

    L had to admit that Harry was a really good cook, indeed.

    She munched on three pieces of ck pepper steak, a te of spaghetti with seafood, five cheese prawns, and a fruit sd.

    She felt in a good mood after the delicious meal.

    After gracefully wiping his mouth with a paper napkin, Harry began to clear the table.

    L intended to give him a helping hand, but she soon gave up on the thought and went to the living room.

    Because she was too full from eating so much, L had to wander around for a while in the living room. She was thinking about calling Nicole, but she was afraid that Nicole might have gone to sleep already long before 11 pm.

    However, Nicole, who was sound asleep back in the old house, was murmuring in her sleep, "Daddy chased mommy, and then little Nicole stayed with daddy and mommy forever..."

    On hearing Nicole''s words, Kevin, who had been taking care of her at that time, felt sad too.

    Having been told by his son that L was indeed not the murderer, he felt guilty towards the girl.

    ''Rose, who on earth killed you?'' Looking at the darkness outside the window, Kevin deeply missed his wife.

    In Crescent Spring

    Harry didn''t leave the kitchen until he threw all the tes and

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    was ying jokes on her, so she knocked his big hand off with discontent. "Fine, keep your secrets to yourself then!"

    After changing his sports shoes, Harry held her in his arms again and headed upstairs.

    Thinking aboutter going to sleep, L cleared her throat, and said, "Please leave me the bedroom. You can sleep in the guestroom." There was a bigmp in the bedroom, so she could go to sleep with the lights on. Although she knew that there was also amp in the guestroom, she didn''t feel safe there.

    Harry didn''t utter a word in reply.

    Seeing his reply, she said, "You, as a Big Man, wouldn''t be so mean to refuse me a room, right?" Would he be stingy?

    And even if he didn''t agree, she would never sleep together with him, not even in the same room with him!

    In front of the bedroom''s door, Harry put her down. Then, almost in an instant, L pushed him out and tried to close the door.

    But Harry would never leave her to sleep alone! And he sessfully squeezed through the closing door in the room!

    Looking at Harry going to the bathroom triumphantly, L felt frustrated for not being as powerful as he was.

    Did she had to sleep in the living room for being so weak?

    When she thought of it, L gave up her fight and struggle because this was, after all, his vi, and she was only an outsider.

    L had no idea that she had be the owner of this house already, a long time ago.

    After opening the next door and turning on the light, L found out that the furniture inside it was all covered by white pieces of cloth.

 Chapter 332 Carried over His Shoulder

    The next room was the same. And so were all the rooms on the second floor.

    It seemed that Harry would not let her off so easily tonight.

    What should she do? What about leaving the ce? Since she had left Li Manor, there was no need to worry anymore about his threats.

    She walked down the flight of stairs quietly, and finding her bag, she was ready to leave.

    However, she could not open the vi''s door. What was happening? L tried to unlock it, but in vain.

    Then she went to the window, and to her surprise, she opened it with little effort.

    After she opened it, she fetched a chair and then climbed up to it.

    But when she looked down, she saw a bunch of thorny flowers. She would be a mess if she jumped down onto them.

    She had to give up her current endeavor; she found another window and also opened it.

    Outside the window she saw that there was only grass, and so she stepped out of the window with one foot first.

    "What are you doing?" She heard the man''s voiceing from behind.

    She was so scared that she almost fell off the window. She lost her footing, standing with one foot outside the window.

    She had to grab the window tightly in her arms and wait to be saved.

    Harry came to her as fast as he could and carried her down.

    He had known that she would n on running away, so he had made sure that the door was locked up.

    But, unexpectedly, she had decided to escape out the window. How much did she really hate him?

    She felt dizzy. When she opened her eyes again, she found that she was carried over his shoulder.

    "Put me down, I feel terrible!" She implored him with her weak strength. It was disgusting for her to be on his shoulder.

    Harry ignored every one of her words and then threw her on the bed.

    He soon pressed his body against her, and asked, "You want to run away, eh?"

    L blinked for a while and then came back to senses. She put her hands against his chest, and said, "Get up, get away from me!"

    He felt her warm hands against his chest and calmed down.

    He jumped down from bed. "Go and take a bath. Honestly, I don''t know what wil

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    as far from it.

    But Harry just picked up another piece of toast, and said, "You think more about it." He really thought that he could remarry her.

    She took a bite off the toast and then ced it on the te in front of her. "Nobody can change my choice." He certainly could not decide on her fate.

    "I''ll try." Harry then also put down the piece of toast and then wiped his mouth. He went in the guest room and called Joey on his cellphone.

    "Fly the ne to Crescent Spring... Yes, now."

    Then he put down the phone and got back at the table.

    L asked him nothing, although she was very curious.

    Eating the breakfast quietly, Harry asked, "Would you like to go to D City and remarry?" It would have been better if she had agreed to go.

    ...

    She asked innocently, "Who are you remarrying?"

    Harry darted a nce at her, and said, "I can get the marriage certificate only with L." Only with L!

    She didn''t know what to say next.

    "Harry, you can''t do it. I can''t and won''t remarry you." She nced at him with a stern look on her eyes.

    After Harry put the dishes inside the dishwasher, he came and sat next to her.

    "I want to remarry you." He thought he could do it as long as he really wanted it.

    L stood up nervously, and while staring in his eyes, she said, "Why should I even listen to you? Why do I have to remarry you? That can''t happen! I won''t remarry you!"

 Chapter 333 Iâ€™ll Take You Away from Him

    She wouldn''t go with him. Would he really get the certificate without her?

    Then, Harry chose to change his strategy. "After we''re remarried, I promise you can do whatever you want and it will be the same as it now is. I won''t meddle in your affairs. Besides, Nicole will stay with you."

    The conditions of the agreement were tempting, and L was almost convinced.

    "It''s a trick. I won''t remarry you, just forget about it. Harry you can''t keep treating me like this!" Immediately after she uttered these words, she stood up from her seat, rushed to the living room, picked up her handbag and then walked outside the vi.

    Harry stopped her within several big steps, "L!" He had messed up again.

    She threw away his hand in disdain and wanted to open the door. But it was still locked. She was so angry that she hit her bag against the lock, and shouted at Harry, "Open the door!"

    Once again, Harry held the angry woman in his arms andforted her. "L, you promise me that you will not be in contact with Thomas Herren anymore and I won''t go to D City today."

    L pounded her fists against his chest, and said, "Just let go of me, I don''t want to be with you anymore." He could''ve strangled her to death if he wanted to.

    But Harry simply kissed her on her lips and stopped all of her grumbles.

    L was almost enchanted by Harry''s scent.

    Seeing her so distressed, he finally took the key, which was sitting the shelf next to the door, and opened it for her.

    L looked at him doubtful and then looked at the shelf. Was she blindst night? Why didn''t she see the key standing right in front of her eyesst evening?

    Harry then drove her to LN. He followed as she went inside the coffee shop.

    Harry sat opposite to L and started to check his business files.

    She nced at the waiters in her shop. Why didn''t they throw his files away, just like garbage?

    She tied her long hair, went to the bar, made a cup of coffee all by herself, and then

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    n she looked back, she saw Harry standing up from the table with one hand in his pocket and the other holding onto her wrist.

    He looked cold serious.

    They remained silent for a while, which attracted the looks of all the customers present in the shop.

    Two handsome man vied for a beautiful woman.

    "L, if you dare go with him today, he will not survive the afternoon." The thought of killing Thomas deepened inside Harry''s heart.

    Hearing the warning, Thomas still smiled at the woman, and said, "Don''t be scared, I''ll take you away from him."

    Harry stared at L coldly, and said, "Are you sure you want to make me angry?" He didn''t care if she was scared. All he wanted is that she stayed there, with him.

    L was furious at the two men holding her both hands. What was all this about?

    She shook off their hands and then pointed to the door of the shop, and said, "Both of you, get out of here! Don''t evere to me again!"

    She would rather be alone for a lifetime from now on than to mess around foolishly like this!

    However, the two men just looked at her indifferently; none of them wanted to leave.

    L had no choice but to leave the shop herself, without turning her head back.

    Thomas Herren wiped off his kindness and asked Harry sharply, "Are you going to push her to death again?"

 Chapter 334 Murderer

    "I know exactly what I''m doing. But for you, Mr. Herren, if you insist on still pestering her, please don''t me me if something bad ever happens to you." That wasn''t to say that he would kill him. He could do something else.

    The contest between the two men was constant, but it was easy to see who had the upper hand.

    "Mr. Si, that would happen only if you could get me from A country to Crown Province. May I ask if you have any other ce in mind for me?" Harry''s SL group was really influential. Many people acted at his beck not to offend him.

    "How can you offer her happiness when one day you''ll have nothing?" Uttering these words, Harry then left the LN.

    What Harry meant was that he would not only deprive him of his position, but would also make sure that he would be so poor that he would never be able to support a woman.

    Harry left confidently. Looking at him leaving, Herren clenched his fists. He mocked himself that he would bring about his own destruction only because of his ambition to fight for a woman with Harry.

    L''s phone rang when she came to a crossing. It was Harry, and she rejected his call without even the slightest hesitation.

    Now she didn''t want to talk with anybody. She wanted just to be left alone!

    A woman sitting in a red BMW by the roadside saw L and showed a look of resentment on her face.

    ''L Li, I finally meet you. It was because of you that I did three months of prison!''

    Michelle Wu had sworn that she would have her revenge on L.

    When the traffic lights turned green, the woman left the crossing with acrimony; L didn''t have the slightest idea about it.

    L took a taxi and went back home.

    When she arrived, it was just time for lunch. She forced a smile on her face to amuse her little nephew and then began to have lunch.

    Lillian had gone to C Country and all the other people were busy in the army. Now, only L, Landon and Wendy were having lunch together.

    "L, how''s the caf¨¦ going nowadays?" Wendy looked at the absent-minded L and knew that again something was bothering and pestering her.

    ''It must have something to do with Harry, '' she thought. L hadn''te back homest night.

    When Wendy had asked

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    y that she came at L amok.

    Wendy, while holding the baby in her arms, saw this, and immediately kicked Sharon in her stomach, which let L escape from her attack.

    Sharon covered her sore stomach with her hands and squatted on the ground for some time.

    Wendy was trained in taekwondo and no one could''ve ever endured the pain caused by her kicking blow.

    It was a long time before Sharon felt the pain ease. She then took back her child from the man near her, and demanded, "Beat them up! How dare she kicks me? Kill them!" She, Sharon, was the head woman. How dare a mistress kick her? She must be taught a lesson!

    The man with tattoos, who was also trained, cracked his neck, and said, "Who should be the first one?"

    The baby held by Sharon was theirs. At the very first beginning, in order to fool Jordan, Sharon chose to sleep with this man.

    She pointed to Wendy, who was holding her baby in her arms. "Beat her up first!" she said.

    Seeing Sharon pointing at her, Wendy handed the baby to L, and said, "If you want to fight, let''s get out of here."

    Then they all went out of the baby store. Wendy was already warming up, and she was ready to fight.

    L put her nephew back in the carriage and took out her phone and was just about to call on her elder brother.

    Harry had just called her in the meantime, so she pulled down the call records to find her elder brother''s number.

    She dialed it in a hurry, and instead called Harry by mistake.

 Chapter 335 The Baby was Missing

    "L!" She heard a man''s gentle voice and then she looked at the caller''s ID. Now she knew who really was on the other end of the line, and she couldn''t help but me herself for her ignorance. She should''ve figured it out already that the one to whom she was speaking to was Harry.

    She then hung up without uttering a single word.

    But Harry called her back. She dismissed his call, and Harry then called again, over and over again.

    She had no other choice but to answer the phone. "I''ll call you non-stop if you still keep hanging up on me, " said Harry straightforwardly.

    "I have to get in touch with Jordan; it''s something urgent. Can you just stop dialing my number for a minute!" L shouted furiously in the phone.

    Outside, with plenty of bystanders around them, Wendy and the tattooed man were already fighting each other.

    "What happened? Tell me all about it." He could''ve also solved their problem.

    Whatever. Quite worried by what was happening, L told Harry the whole story in a rush. "At the third floor of QY Mall, outside the baby aisle, someone is picking on us. My sister-inw is already fighting with a man. It''s a quite urgent situation." After she told him the whole story, she suddenly realized that Harry might be in a better position to help them with this issue.

    "I''m already on my way." He was staying in A Country just for her. So her business was his business, and if she ever was in trouble, he would rush to her in the blink of an eye.

    After making several other calls, , Harry hastily drove to the QY Mall.

    Wendy was quite a match for the man. When she saw that L was speaking on the phone, Sharon walked over to her to snatch it, but L had already finished talking with Harry.

    "Has the murderer called for back-up?" Her loud jest made the onlookers stare at L curiously.

    L was less worried now that she knew that Harry would soon arrive. She retorted, "If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll sew your mouth shut with needles and threads."

    Sharon looked at Jordan''s baby in the stroller and then at hers. A spark grew in her eyes. His baby''s clothes and stroller were much better than hers.

    "Oh. You killed your fiance''s mother but are upset when others

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    arry, felt quite envious on her.

    With so many passers-by, L felt quite coy with Harry''s intimacy. She removed Harry''s hand shyly from caressing her face.

    But L''s hand was grasped by Harry''s.

    She walked with Harry to Wendy, and asked, "Are you alright?" Wendy shook her head; she was OK, she had just taken a kick.

    Harry was, after all a public figure, and dealing with this matter here, out in the open air, may have had a bad impact on himter. He said, "Take them away from here. She also has a baby, take the baby as well." L looked around but couldn''t see Sharon''s baby.

    Sharon remembered of her baby it was now nowhere to be found.

    Her baby was missing.

    Sharon was a mother, and seeing that her baby was missing, Sharon broke down in a loud cry. "No, No! Where is my baby? Ray!" She struggled to free herself from the guards'' grasp but all of her efforts were in vain.

    L looked at her without any sympathy. She med her, and said, "You gave your baby to a random guy just so you could bully others. You deserve it."

    Inside the mall sill, Sharon''s screams for her baby echoed loud. Harry held L''s shoulder and then they left.

    Before getting in the car, Harry dialed a number, and ordered, "Bring them to V Hall."

    After the call ended, L didn''t want to go with Harry. She said, "My car is in the parking lot." She wanted to drive herself home.

    L looked at Harry''s hand confused as he grabbed her bag and got out her car keys.

 Chapter 336 Beat Her Until She Has a Pigâ€™s Face

    He called one of the bodyguards over, and then pointed to Wendy and her son. "Send them back home, " he ordered. After giving the key to the bodyguard, he caught by her hand and went together in the car.

    L waved to Wendy, and said, "You go home first; I''ll be backter. "

    Wendy looked at Harry, who would take good care of L. She nodded and then went towards the car with her son.

    On her way back, Wendy called Jordan and told him all about what had happened.

    When he made sure that Wendy and their son were all right, Jordan then called his sister.

    "Brother, " answered L.

    Jordan then got quickly into the car. "Give the phone to Harry."

    Although L was puzzled, she still passed her phone to the man who was holding her tightly.

    "Mr. Li." Harry was polite with him, since he would be his brother soon.

    "Where are you taking them? I''ll go there right now." He wouldn''t let them go so easily, and thought that they should pay for their deeds.

    Harry told him the V Hall''s address and then drove in that direction right away.

    L took the phone from him and tried to pull her hand out of his big palm. Instead of letting her go, Harry kissed her beaten cheek.

    "Is it still hurting?" He swore that he would cut that woman''s hand!

    She shook her head, a little shy. He took liberty with her again, and L said, "Go away. It doesn''t hurt anymore!" She pushed him and then gazed out of the window so she didn''t have to look at him any longer.

    Harry wanted to kiss her red face. He waited for her to turn around and then kissed her red lips.

    ....

    He kissed her unexpectedly and without worry.

    Even before the drive, he kissed her unembarrassed.

    But L pinched his waist, and he felt her protest, and eventually released her.

    This made L realize that she couldn''t be fooled by his sexiness anymore.

    In the V Hall

    Harry ordered towels and ice, and made the ice packs for L by himself.

    He never forgot that Ynda had beaten her in the manor in the past, and his eyes

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    t she was a murderer, her reputation having been ruined by this guy!

    Harry chuckled while holding the ice pack in his hand. Everyone was astounded, including Vern Mu.

    Only the man''s low voice was heard then. " What about Ipensate you with myself for it?" Killing two birds with one stone was a good idea!

    ...

    What Harry said made everyone even more surprised.

    L was ashamed and angry. He had the nerve to flirt with her in front of so many people!

    "I don''t want you. Tell them, am I really a murderer?"

    All people were bewildered by her direct refusal. They thought that she must be a fool. How could she refuse such an outstanding man?

    Harry turned serious, and without looking at Sharon, her ordered, "Pull out her tongue, just in case she goes out and talks nonsense again!"

    L looked at him astounded. Was he serious? If he did, would he be arrested on charges of torture?

    "Wait, Harry, she is already very miserable now. She''s even lost her child. Just send her away out of A Country."

    Wendy was a bad woman, but L didn''t want Harry to get into any more trouble because of this.

    "L, you are merciful. Have you ever thought that if Harry hadn''t arrived in time today, what would have happened to you, Wendy and Colin?" said Jordan to his sister. He also understood that women aren''t as ruthless as men are.

 Chapter 337 I Donâ€™t Want to Break Your Heart

    Sharon looked at Jordan, and she didn''t believe that he would be so brutal to her. It seemed that he didn''t care about her at all.

    "Don''t cut out my tongue, please. I apologize, I won''t speak bullshit anymore!" She was frightened, and pleaded for Harry to let her go.

    Watching the scene, Vern sneered; Sharon was really stupid. She failed to realize that it was only up to L to decide her fate.

    "Jordan was right. L,e here and give her a lesson." Harry waved to L, and she looked at Sharon, and thought about what she had done to her earlier. She was furious.

    Then she came to Harry and took the ice pack from his hand.

    Harry then turned around to face her. He waved a gesture to the bodyguard to punish Sharon.

    Harry gently pressed the ice pack on L''s face and then used his body to shield her from seeing the brutal scene.

    L could first only hear Sharon wailing, but that instantly became a shriek, and was followed by.. A sound that sounded simr to a bone fracture. She felt curious and looked over Harry''s shoulder to see what happened. But Harry moved to block her from seeing the bloody scene.

    L became very anxious and wanted to push him aside, but Vern had already ordered the bodyguards to take Sharon away.

    When L finally got a peek of the scene, she saw only a pool of blood and a vulnerable tattooed man lying on the ground next to it.

    "Jordan, you get to decide how to deal with this man!"

    Jordan nodded. He looked furiously at the man who wanted to beat his wife.

    "Break his hands and legs and leave him paralyzed!"

    L wanted to peek again but was again blocked by Harry. "Harry, you''re so annoying!" She shouted at Harry.

    And Vernughed. He thought it was unimaginable that he, the bossy Harry, would be conquered by a woman.

    But, however, Harry didn''t feel humiliated when L shouted at him. On the contrary, he gently persuaded her, and said, "It''s really messy. Just stay where you are, okay?" He started to regret to have brought her here.

    L had no choice but to sit on the chair. Hearing the man''s wailing, she became very worried, but couldn''t do anything about it.

    She was picturing the scene in her mind, but when she tho

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    we are not reconciled in our decisions." He was certain that L loved him. It was probably because that she had been deeply hurt by him and was not willing anymore to be close to him.

    He would make it up to her eventually, and love her for the rest of his life.

    ... L felt that the man was too arrogant and confident about himself!

    "Mr. Si, we have a misunderstanding here. I''m sorry, but I already fell in love with someone else." She really wanted to forget himpletely and to focus her whole attention on another man.

    Had she changed her heart? Harry raised his eyebrow, and asked slowly, "Have you fallen in love with Thomas Herren?" He was very calm, and it was difficult for L to guess his true intention.

    L mustered up the much-needed courage, and answered, "Yes. He is my fiance now, and of course I love him." She had said to herself and in her heart that she would try her best to love him.

    Harryughed, and said, "L, you should know that I didn''t kill him already just because I don''t want to break your heart. But that doesn''t mean that I will let him go. If you still insist on being with him, he''ll be nothing. Do you really want this?" He looked deep into her eyes as he uttered his warning. Did she really think he would let him off so easily?

    His crystal eyes were glowing with fury, wanting to devour her.

    "Even if he has nothing, I will still stand on his side and be with him!" She uttered her words firm, and clear.

 Chapter 338 So Bold and Daring

    Harry let go of her hands and apuded in an indifferent way. "How touching is that----you don''t mind being with the poor guy. But how about him? What''s the use of his presence if he couldn''t even support you?"

    L pped his hands and angrily put up a question, "Harry, are you masochistic or what? You''re crazy." She treated him that badly, but he never showed any sign of giving up on her.

    Hearing L''s question, Harry grinned and whispered, "If you are sadistic, then I would be masochistic." He wouldn''t mind where or how the abuse will happen, as long as the abuser will be her.

    L, blushed, raised his hand and gave it a very hard bite. Yet Harry acted as if nothing happened----he just kissed the bite mark.

    ...

    L felt she really needed a break from Harry. She wanted something peaceful. She wanted to be away from this yboy. So she just leaned back against the chair and enjoyed the view outside.

    Their chauffeur found arge movie theater for them. Harry, with his sunsses on, took the initiative to get off the car.

    The charming man in the white shirt soon captured a lot of attention, especially that of the giggling girls.

    Even with sunsses on, his handsomeness could not be hidden. Plenty of women suddenly stood still and stared at him.

    In fact, L really liked it when he wore a white shirt. It made him look neat and pretty.

    So Harry wore white shirt almost all year long----just what she wanted. He wanted L to admire him more.

    At this moment, Harry extended a hand to her and helped L get off the car. L gently put her hand on his.

    The pretty couple in the fancy car instantly got the attention of almost everybody.

    Quite a few people recognized Harry and L. But they were too timid to step forward. They just stood aside excitedly. They wanted to have a picture with them but they were a bit shy.

    Harry held L''s hands and walked inside. Some girls in the crowd have begun shouting excitedly, "Harry!"

    But Harry never even looked at them and just led his woman inside the mall.

    L looked at Harry gripping her hands firmly----so high-profile, unlike his style. He never wanted to show his affection in public.

    They used to go out as well. But their dates were basically during the night or to somewhere where people seldom go

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ed the popcorn to his mouth and he chewed slowly.

    "This is too sweet. Can you finish the whole bag of it? Really?" He asked incredulously.

    L responded after chewing a popcorn in her mouth, "Sure. Give me another bag and I promise you I can finish it as well." Watching a movie without eating was no pleasure at all.

    L ate up the whole bucket of popcorn before the movie started.

    Harry immediately stood up and went to the door of the screening room. L didn''t bother to ask what he was going to do. But Harry returned soon.

    L opened the bottle, drank the fresh water and then put it down while Harry just took the opened bottle and poured the water to his mouth.

    "There is an unopened bottle of water." Before, he was so afraid of germs and dust. But now, he didn''t mind drinking the water she has just drank..

    "The water you just drank was cleaner."

    ... What? That doesn''t make sense. He really must have changed...

    Forget about it. Just leave this strange man alone. The intense fight scene in the movie soon attracted L''s focus.

    She didn''t even notice the staff who were delivering food to them.

    It was just after Harry stuffed a whole bucket of popcorn in her hands did she notice it.

    "Well, thank you! Do you want some more?" She asked politely and as expected, Harry shook his head.

    She then began devouring the popcorn. Mmmm...

    It was a foreign movie. At the beginning, it was quite interesting. L missed her time in the entertainment industry. But half an hourter, it became boring.

 Chapter 339 All Will Turn Out Well

    L felt a bit sleepy and put the popcorn aside.

    Harry''s eyes were fixed on the screen, but he could still see her in the corner of his eye. His attention was concentrated on L.

    He moved closer to her so that she could rest on his shoulder. Soon after, L eventually fell asleep.

    Harry also got bored and started to y in his mobile phone.

    The movie was portraying a scene where a man and a woman held each other happily after not seeing each other for a long time.

    He nced at the woman sleeping next to him, and remembered Eason''s reminder.

    "If something happened... in the ck movie hall. That must be awesome."

    In the ck movie hall? What did he mean by that? There was a tricky smile, like a smirk, on his face. He put back the phone in his pocket and let L sleep soundly in his arms.

    Then he kissed her on the lips. L was just in a shallow slumber so she woke up as soon as she felt Harry''s kiss.

    .... This damn yboy always took advantage of her!

    She pushed his head away. Harry let her go for a while and immediately pulled her back.

    He let L sit on hisp with her back to his face. "Just watch the movie."

    How could she just watch the movie like nothing was happening? She''s not a fool. She certainly could feel something...

    Harry embraced L in his arms. L realized what he wanted to do. She tried so hard to push him away and quickly stood up.

    What a good opportunity this was! They were alone...He would not let her go easily.

    Neither of them admitted defeat to another.

    Finally! "Harry, I''ll get angry if you continue to do this. I won''t go with you anymore." She tried to stand up and walk away twice but she was pulled back again and again.

    .... He just turned a deaf ear to her warning. He didn''t care at all!

    This damn bastard! He could not control himself! She looked at the screen silently. The movie sucks!

    At the end of the movie, L adjusted her dress and walked towards the wash room.

    Harry saw her rush away and smiled in satisfaction. The feeling was really good. This was a new experience. He would invite her to watch a movie another time in the future.

    He walked out of the theater and went to thefort room to prevent her from going

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    I will live together happily for the rest of our lives."

    Can we really live together happily? Go to hell with your so-called happiness! L closed her eyes again to cover the bitterness in her heart. "Don''t you understand? We can''t be happy anymore from the moment I jumped off the hospital. When I did that, I already let go of you!"

    After a long time of awkward silence in the room, Harry stood up and walked out of the room.

    L felt a little guilty at the sight of him walking out. He has never done this to her before.

    Was he already leaving?

    An arrogant man like him would like to please and tolerate her... Has she gone too far? Was she too hard on him?

    Several minutester, Jordan and Wendy came inside the room with her little nephew in a pushchair.

    L cleared up her negative feelings and stood up, "Come here, Colin. How are you?" A sincere and sweet smile appeared on her face. She carried her nephew out of the pushchair. He was really a pill of happiness for her.

    Jordan saw that there was only her in the room and asked, "Where is he? "

    L''s expression changed a little. "He probably left." She answered in an unsure tone.

    Wendy and Jordan nced at each other. What was wrong with them? They were really like cats and mice!

    Looking at L who was ying with Colin, Jordan wanted to say something. But he didn''t want to upset her so he didn''t say anything anymore.

    After a while, the door was opened by the waiter. It was Harry and Vern Mu.

 Chapter 340 You are Mine

    He... He didn''t leave. That somehow set L at ease. She felt a bit relieved.

    After a handshake with Jordan and warm greetings with Wendy, Vern Mu beamed to L, "Youngdy, you must have been waiting for a while. I hope you don''t mind me beingte because of the traffic jam. I was unfortunately stuck in the rush hour."

    L stood up, with Colin in her arms. She shook her head with a sweet smile, "I just arrived not too long ago. Please make yourselffortable."

    Vern Mu was led to the seat of honor. At the sight of Collin in L''s arms, he stuffed a red packet as a gift to the little boy.

    Harry passed by Vern Mu and stopped beside L. After putting his cigarettes and lighter on the table, he sat down beside her.

    L instantly noticed the tobo smell in Harry, and figured, "Did Harry just go out to smoke without telling me?"

    Harry looked at Colin, then unexpectedly held the baby tightly in his arms.

    But what Harry added thenpletely threw away L''s suspicions about him. "It would be the best if you can have another cute baby with me. Would you want that too?" He stared at Colin, thinking Nicole must have been that cute when she was a baby. He never saw Nicole when she was still a little baby...

    But Jordan heard this and he was upset. "Boss Si, L has given birth to Nicole in grave danger. We didn''t even know if she would survive the pregnancy. You would be asking too much to have another baby."

    Instead of being agitated, Harry stared at L and said affectionately, "I can remarry you as soon as tomorrow if you want." He clearly spelled out his wish. He wanted to say this for a long time now.

    So now the final decision should be made not by him, but L.

    ... L took Collin from Harry and smirked, "I don''t want it. Do you still remember that I don''t want to be with you anymore?"

    Jordan watched them start confronting each other. He felt a sudden headache and just remained an outsider. He knew where this will end up, anyway.

    Harry then fiddled with Colin''s cute little hand. He seemed to be enjoying his time with the baby.

    At the same time, he said firmly and determinedly as if no one was there, "You are mine." He always had everything the way he wanted. He could always get everything he desired.

    ....

    With the dishes arranged beforehand, the waiter soon began serving the tasty dishes.

    Harry told the waiter to open two bottles of quality expensive wine and filled the three men''s

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ho paid the bill.

    After everything was done and arranged, Harry told Jordan, "I drank too much. I need L to take me home. If it gets toote, she can spend the night at my ce."

    .... L fixed her eyes on the confident Harry and wondered, "How can he be so arrogant?"

    Jordan nced at L and said to her, "You make your own decision." It was really a hassle to deal with this couple. They may be disying their affection for some time. Then a dispute may erupt the next minute. Jordan would not want to get involved with this anymore.

    Harry stared at her as well, his eyes full of threat and warning.

    "Jordan, you go home first." She wille backter. L convinced herself.

    Wendy held Collin in her arms while Jordan put the stroller in the trunk of the car.

    "L, we''ll go home then. You better drive slowly to be safe." Jordan came over to take the baby and helped Wendy get on the car first.

    "Bye!"

    The military car drove away. L extended her right hand to Harry and then the car key was put on her hand.

    They got on the car together. L sat on the driver''s seat and started the engine while Harry took the seat beside her and closed his eyes.

    He drank too much. He had mixed feelings a while ago. He was in a bad mood first, then he drank again to feel good.

    Anyway, he indeed drank too much tonight. He was not feeling really well.

    All trip long, L remained quiet with her head full of ideas about how to prank him.

    Crescent Spring.

    When Harry got off, he has been wobbling on his feet. He can''t walk straight.

    He waved to L who then walked towards him and held his hand.

 Chapter 341 Stay out All Night

    Harry lifted his eyebrows in suspicion. Why was she so silent and good-natured all the way back home? It was really strange. Something must be up in her mind.

    L opened the door to the vi and turned on the lights. She secretly put the car key into her purse while Harry wasn''t paying attention to her.

    Then she took Harry''s arm and led him to the second floor.

    L helped Harry sit on the bed. Harry was bewildered as he looked at L. Why was she suddenly so sweet?

    Then L voluntarily removed his slippers...

    Harry lifted his eyebrows once again while observing her movements.

    These was absolutely not the things L would do under this situation. She was nning something. He could sense it.

    Feeling the nce from Harry''s sharp eyes, L felt a little bit nervous but she pretended to be calm and pushed him down to the bed. She sweetly whispered into his ear, "Mr. Si, it''s time to sleep."

    Shey down beside him. His eyes turned deeper. Every time she acted like this, something bad would happen.

    Harry warned himself over and over again, but finally he gave in to L...

    Around 10 minutester

    L quickly got up from Harry''s bed and hurried out of the bedroom to the first floor.

    Watching her run away like wind, Harry stilly in the bed and closed his eyes. It seemed that L was really strange tonight. He could not understand her.

    After a few minutes, Harry got his breathing in control, and went into the bathroom to take a cold shower.

    How brave L was! She dared to flirt with him and run awayter! She would pay for this.

    L blushed while her heart was beating so fast! But she quickly took out the key in her purse and opened the car door. She drove Harry''s Lamborghini onto the way back to the Li family.

    Once the car''s engine was started, she felt relieved as she was sure that Harry could never catch up with her.

    At the Li family

    Jordan put his charming sleeping son into his little bed.

    Wendy was walking out of the bathroom when she saw Jordan kissing their son''s forehead gently.

    She smiled and whispered to him, "Is he asleep already?"

    Jordan stood up and nodded. Then he walked to her and touched her shoulder. "Honey, were you scared and nervous today?" He was talking about Sharon.

    Wendyughed and smirked. "Don''t fo

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    to him.

    "I''m not joking. I got sick. Come and take care of me! Ahem ahem ahem!" She couldn''t tell if the sudden cough was real or not.

    How did he catch a cold? But he was healthy and active just some time ago...

    "Does that have anything to do with me?" She hadid down on the bed and didn''t have the energy to get up anymore

    "Ahem ahem ahem..." Harry didn''t talk anymore but just coughed again and again.

    He coughed so bad but L didn''t believe him at all. She knew it just a ploy to force her toe back to him.

    "Mr. Si, I''m already in bed. Please don''t disturb me anymore."

    It took around 30 minutes from Harry''s vi to L''s. It would really hassle her if she came back. Harry sneered. Did she really want to lie to him?

    "Nicole wille back tomorrow." Hearing the tired voice from Harry, L suddenly sat up on the bed. Was Nicole reallying back from A Country tomorrow?

    Oh, gosh! She could see Nicole again! She was so excited that she almost cried her heart out. She could see her baby tomorrow! Was it true? How excited she was!

    "But, L. If you don''t show up right now, you couldn''t see Nicole tomorrow." The truth was, even if she won''te back tonight, he would let her see Nicole anyway. He needed it so that he could win her heart back.

    L certainly knew what would happen if she returned to Harry''s vi now. The bad man was so mean! He was always so vengeful!

    Whatever. She was already used to Harry torturing her. It was not a new thing anymore. For Nicole, she would do anything!

 Chapter 342 Donâ€™t Hang up the Phone

    L left the Li family in a hurry and deliberately quickened her pace when she passed her brother''s room.

    However, after thinking it for a second, L still decided to say something before she left. She shouted in the hallway, "Wendy, I''m leaving now and won''te back tonight."

    The reply she got was a screaming from their bedroom; L then went downstairs in an instant with her red face covered by her hands.

    As she was just walking outside the door, L''s phone rang again.

    She answered, and said impatiently, "Don''t rush me anymore! I''m already on my way!"

    The man on the other side of the phone thenughed, and said, "You don''t have toe over now, it''s toote. You cane tomorrow morning if you like." However, if she insisted oning, he would pick her up.

    L gnashed her teeth in anger. The man was so disgusting that she really wanted to step on his face and smash it with her high heels.

    "You don''t want me toe over? I''m definitelying then!" Now, L just wanted to go against his will.

    "If you insist, I''lle and pick you up. Wait for me at the door." Harry was worried to let L drive all by herself sote at night.

    L curled her mouth and then opened her car''s door, and said, "I know you''re an old, experienced driver, but I''m also not too bad at it."

    An old driver*? There was something in what she said!

    (*TN: Old driver in Chinese is a ng to describe those men who are experienced in making tricky jokes about love, sex.)

    "Be good, and wait for me to pick you up." Harry then heard L starting the car after he had just finished his sentence. She was disobedient!

    Failing to persuade her in any way, Harry had no choice but to say, "Don''t hang up the phone then, just let the call run."

    Don''t hang up the phone? Let the call run? L put the phone aside without understanding why.

    Listening to the sounding from the other side of the house, Harry went downstairs and turned on all the street lights at the vi''s gates and waited for L in front of the door.

    There were asional car hornsing from the other side of the line, which made Harry rest assured.

    After half an hourter, a car with shing lights appeared in Harry''s line of sight.

    He hung up the phone and strode towards the car with a smile on his face.

    L got out of the car and then locked it. She looked at the healthy man and found herself to be cheated. "Didn''t you say you got a cold?"

    Harry took the car''s key from L''s hand, pulled her in

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    what L called him by. She had answered him, "Honey!"

    But, L then suddenly opened her eyes, sat up in bed, and started to snap out of it.

    Looking confused at Harry, who was smiling, L shook her head in disdain. ''No! This is not right!'' she thought. She wasn''t in C Country and Harry was her enemy!

    Then, L remembered what Harry did to herst night. She got out of the quilt and walked straight into the bathroom.

    Looking at L''s smooth back, Harry felt his throat suddenly burning.

    "Darling..." Harry followed L into the bathroom shamelessly, but was mercilessly pushed out by her.

    "Don''t make a mistake! I''m not your wife!" said L. Then she closed the bathroom''s door in a haste, leaving Harry outside.

    Harry was upset but, however, he smiled with satisfaction when he remembered what had happened between themst night. "Honey,e down for lunch after!" shouted Harry at the bathroom''s door before leaving.

    L sshed some cold water on her face and then looked at herself in the mirror; there were many hickeys on her body.

    L clenched her fist and wondered how did she make love with Harry again after swearing all this time to keep away from him?

    And how could she still marry Herren after what happenedst night?

    She could never get rid of this shameless man. She thought that she should tell Herren the whole truth, or otherwise she would be a fickle woman.

    At lunch

    Harry put a bowl of soup in front of L, and said, "You should eat more for the extra nourishment." She had suffered too much for him, and even her legs had been broken for three months because of him. He had to find a way to make it up for her.

 Chapter 343 Instantaneous Mood Reversal

    L, indifferently looking at the bowl of soup in front of her with red dates, tremes, mers and other ingredients, firmly refused it, and said, "I don''t want it."

    Harry was holding a fork in his hands, and he suddenly became a little bit stiff, and said, "Or I could just feed it to you with my mouth?" If she really wanted that, he would''ve been willing to do it.

    He had threatened her again! "I''ll drink itter."

    The man then felt satisfied, and he seemed to be thinking of something when he stared at the indifferent woman sitting opposite to him. "You promised to remarry me while we were in bedst night."

    L stopped eating her lunch and tried her best to recall what she had said.

    It might have been when she was begging him to stop. He said that he would stop only if she promised to remarry him, and she had no choice but to do this.

    "And you believed a woman''s words when she was having sex with you?" She spoke to him without any concern and then continued to have her lunch.

    ... This time, Harry was left speechless. He wondered whether he could trust in her words or not. He had believed every one of her words up until this moment!

    "L, don''t displease me, " he said. Pretending to be angry, he then put down his fork on the table.

    The woman didn''t even look at him, but replied, "You had had sex with me all night. Did I displease you then? You weren''t satisfied with me now, were you?" She now looked at him with a threatening emotion in her eyes.

    Harry couldn''t help but smile back to her. He picked up the fork and continued to eat his lunch again. "I couldn''t have dared to be displeased when my wife said she was pleased." Harry wouldprise to win her back!

    L swallowed the spaghetti in her mouth, and then said, "Another thing: don''t call me ''wife'' again. I''m already another guy''s fiancee. Now I''ve be a skittish woman because of you. Would you die if you didn''t bother me at least a single day?" Thinking of her own current situation, she could not find any difference between herself and the women who were straddling at two boats at the same time! She was particrly annoyed.

    The man leisurely ate the spaghetti in his te. After swallowing, he said, "I could get rid of your skittish woman reputation at any time, as long as you wish it. And yes, actually I would die if I didn''t bother you every day."

    He pointed out the three words "I wo

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    them, held the two of them in his arms, and said, "My dear wife and my dear Nicole, I love you two very much."

    "Daddy, Nicole also loves you very much!" Nicole hugged Harry''s neck almost in an instant.

    But L quickly got rid of his hand, "Try and be serious!" You could imagine the scene in which the ice-cold president disgustingly said the words ''I love you''.

    Tut, tut, tut, it was amazing.

    Later in the afternoon, L drove Nicole to the amusement park.

    Pitiful Harry had to deal with hispany matters in the study room, and helplessly watched L and Nicole driving away.

    But, in order to provide the two people an even brighter future, he had to be even more hard-working.

    Inside the amusement park, L was cheerfully looking at Nicole''s happy smile.

    Her Nicole had grown up to such a cute girl from the several kilograms she had when she was born. ''How time flies!'' she thought.

    At dinner time, L took Nicole back to her own family.

    Today, almost all of her family members had reunited together. Joseph and Lillian came back from C country, and Harold and his wife had also returned.

    Also, L hade back home with Nicole. All in all, it was a scarce reunion for them.

    A family with four generations of members at the table was enjoying the overflowing happiness.

    At night, Lid beside Nicole. When Nicole was finally asleep, she unlocked her mobile phone.

    She sent a message to Thomas Herren on Wechat, "Thomas, I''m so sorry. I can''t be your fiancee." She would give him the ring back at an appropriate time. For now, it was all that she could do.

 Chapter 344 In a Much Better Mental Condition

    Now that she had finally made her decision, she would have to avoid meeting the two men in the future.

    But Harry¡­ She sighed and wondered if she could ever avoid him.

    At night, when Herren looked at the WeChat message, he remembered the news on Twitter that said that Harry had taken her to the cinema. Could her heart had softened?

    For the first time, he did not reply to her message.

    When Harry, who was in the Crescent Spring, saw the time, it was already past eleven o''clock in the evening.

    There was silence in the vi, and he knew that L had taken their daughter to his mother-inw''s house.

    After looking at his unfinished work, he decided to call her only when all of his tasks were done.

    The following day, Joseph worked as their driver, and drove Wendy, Colin, L, Nicole and Lillian to the amusement park again.

    Joseph took a picture of L and Nicole, who were sitting on a merry-go-round, and then sent it to Harry.

    He had already called Harry and had asked him to help him deal with the director''s case a few days ago. Not before long, the director was sent to Mauritius, and the most important thing was that now the director''s reputation had been damaged. Nobody would work with him anymore. And the contract with the actress that had a face-lifting operation was also terminated; no entertainmentpany would ever sign her in the future.

    His former brother-inw, and future brother-inw, was really good at it.

    When Harry received the photo from Joseph, he was rubbing his temples and thinking about a difficult future investment n.

    On seeing the picture, he became instantly cheered up, and also made his mind clearer.

    He sent a reply back to Joseph, saying, "Nice, send more." After that, he began to attentively work on hisputer.

    After receiving the positive feedback from Harry, Joseph sent dozens of pictures of L and Nicole ying in a small train, in a pirate boat and regr boat, and so on.

    Sitting nearby, and watching him being so excited, Lillian came closer to him.

    She clearly saw him sending pictures.

    She then finally understood one thing. After she had ret

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    ed, and looking aside, she said, "No, thanks. You can go all by yourself and there''s no need for us to meet each other ever again." Her attitude towards him was obvious.

    A touch of sadness flowed from Harry''s eyes. He held her to his chest, "Please tell me what I should do to make you forgive me!" Maybe it was because she was hurt that she felt her heart so cold.

    He wouldn''t care anymore, no matter how bad her manner of speaking was.

    She pushed him away. "Please, don''t waste any more time on me." She looked straight into his eyes, and said, "My heart is cold now, and frozen. Just let me be."

    He held her hands. "I''ll warm it up again. I can''t live without you, L. I just can''t!"

    She had felt the same about him in the past, but he had pushed her away again and again.

    Her eyes turned red and then she stood up from the bed. "That''s enough, Mr. Si. I''m not interested in what you have to say. Please just go now."

    "Come with me." He also stood up, and with his hands inside his pockets he looked down at her.

    "That''s impossible!"

    On hearing this, the man looked at her for a little while longer and then finally left the room.

    When the door was finally closed behind him, she could not help crying. She had seeded in driving him away. But why did her heart hurt? Why did she feel so sad now?

    At the LN

    Sitting in a hanging chair, L listened to the lead manager reporting on the recent work.

 Chapter 345 My Date

    She learned now that she was actually forced to be thispany''s boss.

    Harry had left for three days, leaving no information about hising back. He had promised to never give up on her. But why did he break his promise, just several dayster?

    L snickered, "Indeed, boys will be boys. Their words can never be trusted."

    "... There will be an international coffee contest next week in C Country. Many coffee manufacturers will attend from all around the world. The organizingmittee has sent you an invitation. Will you participate?" The shop manager had asked L just as Joey had instructed him to.

    ''International coffee contest? In C Country?''

    "Where exactly is the location?" She asked calmly.

    "The venue is said to be at the International Friendship and Culture Center in the New District."

    ''New District? It is not far away from the mansion. Should I go or not?'' pondered L.

    But after a while, L nodded a yes. That was too good of an opportunity to miss.

    After that, the manager returned to the coffee shop and called and reported to Harry the whole story.

    Hearing of her consent, Harry smirked; he hadn''t sponsored the contest for nothing after all.

    After hanging up the manager''s call, he dialed her number.

    Seeing who the caller''s ID was, L somehow felt a little bit nervous.

    But when the phone rang for another third time, she answered it.

    This time L went silent. "L, the SL Group will host its anniversary in A Country the day after tomorrow. Can I invite you to attend the ceremony?"

    She heard Harry''s deep voiceing from the phone''s speaker.

    Indeed, thepany''s anniversary was just around the corner. In the past four years, she had always attended its anniversary, every year with a new identity.

    She missed the days in the SL so much. If it weren''t for Harry, she would have never left there.

    But what about this year? He invited her to join, but with what identity? And it seemed she was in no position to attend the ceremony any longer.

    "No, I couldn''t. I no longer work in the SL." There was nothing she had to do with the SL now.

    Harry smiled. How could she have forgotten all about the betrothal gift he had given to her? "With a

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    Weibo.

    Over the past several years, Harry had seldom appeared in public. But in thest year, he had stayed in A Country. So this year, the question whether Harry would attend the ceremony, became another hot topic.

    Around four o''clock in the afternoon, L was filled with both nervousness and expectation. As the night came closer and closer, the feelings grew more and more intense inside her.

    Would hee? The clock showed that it was almost five. Maybe he wouldn''t?

    While she was pondering, the ss door of the shop opened, and Harry walked inside; she was just thinking about him.

    "Hello!" The shop''s assistants greeted Harry with excitement. He was rumored to be courting their boss, L; that was all what the staff was gossiping about.

    When Harry showed up at the door, L noticed him instantly.

    While he was approaching her, L''s heart raced faster and faster. She closed her eyes while still sitting in the chair and pretended she didn''t notice him.

    Seeing that L wasn''t paying attention, he put on his exclusive smile, which was just for her, and held her up from the chair.

    His gentleness had already mesmerized a lot of female customers in the shop.

    "He is so handsome!"

    "Indeed,ing here actually offers us a chance to see Harry."

    "Right. I didn''t wait here in vain for several days after all."

    "I have to hurry and take a picture of him! Oh my god, what a rare opportunity! Is he really smiling? He is so bloody handsome!"

 Chapter 346 His Woman

    "Yeah!"

    "Harry is actually smiling. Oh my god, I think I''ll have a heart attack! It''s almost going to jump out of my chest!"

    ...

    In a corner of the shop, four or five girls had seen Harry and were talking about him excitedly.

    They had heard that Harry and Joseph often came to the coffee shop, and so they came there just to wait for them.

    And their waiting efforts weren''t in vain. Harry''s sudden appearance gave them a big surprise.

    Yet L, who was lying in Harry''s arms, couldn''t pretend any more, and so she opened her eyes and then jumped from his arms.

    When she was preparing to sit back on the hanging seat, her hand was suddenly grabbed by Harry and, neglecting the surroundingmotion, Harry dragged her out of the shop.

    Outside there was an SSC Super Car waiting for them, which attracted a lot of attention.

    Opening the front passenger''s door, Harry made her sit and buckled her; after that, he sat at the driver seat and started the engine.

    Under the admiring looks of the people around, the car hastily whistled away.

    Looking at his handsome face, L asked, "Mr. Si, did you bring me out of the shop with my permission?"

    Wearing the same smile, Harry answered, "Miss Li, if you don''t mind, can I call you Mrs. Si?" If it weren''t for the misunderstanding, she had already been his wife, hadn''t she?

    Mrs. Si? L blushed, yet she refused willfully in the end, and said, "Of course not. I am going to be a nun in the future, and I won''t marry to anyone!"

    Bing a nun? Harryughed out loud, thinking that as long as he was there, how could she ever be a nun? She was so naive.

    "Why are youughing, I am serious!" Seeing himugh, L felt embarrassed, doubting that it was funny being a nun.

    Harry stoppedughing, and while he turned his head to look at her ruddy face, he said, "If you ever be a nun, then I will force you to break the rule of never having sex with a man!"

    ... L became speechless. What an evil man he was! "Mr. Si, do your employees know how shameless you really are?"

    If she had told his employees that their boss, whom they regarded as being a very cool person, was in reality a ckguard, nobody would have believed her!

    As the light turned red, Harry stopped the car, and said to her arrogantly, "They don''t know, and only you know, and that''s because I''m indecent only with you!" He didn''t ca

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    up in her daily life.

    But now, with make-up on, she was so gorgeous that he wanted to have sex with her right there.

    As she saw that his eyes were filled and sparkling with desire in them, L made coughed because she felt embarrassed. After that, Harry asked the stylists to bring that ck dress and to let her try it on.

    Five minuteter

    L came out of the fitting room dressed in the ck dress. Harry, whose eyes were filled with admiration, was totally surprised by her.

    The ck gown was wrapped tight against her body, disying her perfect figure.

    It was edgy in a wave-re style which seemed extremely fashionable. His woman was really breathtaking.

    Rising up from the sofa, he took the ck high-heeled shoes and asked her to sit on the sofa for him to personally change her shoes.

    Staring at the man who was squatting down in front of her, L felt a lot of mixed emotions.

    ording to her dress style and with her opinion, the hair stylist had made her a simple bun on the top of her head.

    Finally, Harry took out of the dazzling jewelry and put the ne around her neck.

    He stared at her up and down for a while, and then he said, "Let''s go, we need to go back to Crescent Spring now." He dragged her out of the salon as he spoke.

    "Why?" asked L. She looked at the hurried man with curious eyes, wondering if something bad had happened there.

    Harry stared at her face, and whispered near her ear, "You are too beautiful, and I can''t wait to make love to you any longer."

    As was expected, L started to pinch him and scold him.

 Chapter 347 This is Your Boss, Miss Li

    At the Sofitel Five-Star Hotel

    The woman dressed in the white strapless evening gown knocked at the door of the adjacent room. Calvin Wu then opened the door from the inside, and said, "Michelle, are you ready?"

    Michelle Wu leaned irritated against the door, and replied, "Dad, are we here just for the anniversary?" Wouldn''t this degrade her father''s status as mayor?

    Although Harry Si was very rich, in the end, he was only another businessman.

    Calvin looked at his whiny daughter and let her enter first. "If L Lies to the party tonight, you must take the cue from me and then decide for yourself what to do. If the rtionship between her and Harry looks nice, you have to apologize to her first. I will try to draw her away from Harry and let you seize the best opportunity."

    If Harry were his son-inw, not only would his position be higher, but also his power.

    Michelle rolled her eyes, and said, "Dad! That woman put me in jail, and I wouldn''t havee out yet if you hadn''t spent thatrge sum of money... Apologize to her? Are you crazy?"

    Calvin was annoyed that his daughter didn''t understand his thoughts on this matter. "Just listen to my words! If you don''t want to be humiliated, seduce Harry and make him fall in love with you!" Were there any men who dislike beautiful women? And besides, his daughter''s appearancepeted with that of L''s.

    Calvin brooded over it. His position had be unstable since Michelle had been put in prison.

    It wasn''t just about someone impeaching him because of his daughter; there was someone who also wanted to deprive him of his position.

    "It''s alright for me to tempt Harry, even though I don''t like him. He is, after all, handsome and influential. But as for L, I won''t let her off that easily." Did she want to apologize? Nonsense! But there would be a chance to have her revenge on L!

    Calvin stood at the window with his hands behind his back. "Ynda doesn''t have a chance with Harry, and your uncle''spany and business are bing worse and worse. You have to seize the opportunity."

    Last time he saw her, Ynda was in a rather bad mental condition and was staying at home all day long. He

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    rst floor of the hotel, they caused a sudden stir.

    While everyone was amazed by L being present there, they were also still wondering if L had indeed killed Harry''s mother.

    "Good evening, Mr. Si!"

    "Hello, Mr. Si!"

    ¡­ The peoples'' greetings came in an endless stream.

    Harry nodded in response. Even if the smile on his face was faint, it was not hard to tell that he was in a good mood.

    He patted L''s hand and walked to the stage. And then he gave a brief speech. As the main shareholder, Harry officially introduced L to everyone.

    When he finished his speech with apuse, the door of the hotel opened again.

    It was Calvin Wu, dressed in a suit, and Michelle Wu dressed in a white strapless evening gown, entering the hotel.

    "Wow! Who''s that woman? Although she''s not as beautiful as Miss Li, she''s also a stunner."

    "Well, Miss Li is in a ck evening gown, while she is in a white one. ck versus white, they are definitely the focus of the party tonight."

    "It seems that they arepeting with each other." Julie took a ss of red wine and looked scornfully at Michelle.

    Although she was the mayor''s daughter, with her stic surgery face she couldn''t bepared with L after all.

    "Yes, we don''t know what happened between Miss Li and Mr. Si, but they came here together, which shows that they are getting along well with each other, " whispered an outstanding employee.

    L was a goddess in her heart.

 Chapter 348 Throw You Out As A Third Party

    Calvin Wu took her daughter to personally greet Harry. He stretched out his right hand politely and said, "Mr. Si! Nice to see you."

    Harry shook hands with him and replied, "It is our great honor to have the presence of Mayor Wu today."

    Calvin Wuughed happily with his words. Whether it was truth or just his polite routine, it made people feel ttered. Harry always had his effective way in dealing with people.

    "Mr. Si, you are being polite. May I introduce my daughter, Michelle Wu, to you? Michelle,e here and greet the great business tycoon, Mr. Harry Si."

    "Mr. Si, I''ve heard so much about you. I''m Michelle Wu. Nice to see you again!" Michelle said while grinning with her overly red lips. She wasn''t sure whether Harry would shake hands with her or not. So she just nodded to him in a very graceful manner.

    Harry took a quick look at her and then nced at L. She was looking at somewhere else and was kind of ignoring the people around her.

    He smiled lightly and just nodded to Michelle. He didn''t say a single word.

    Michelle Wu became very happy and ttered because she thought he was smiling at her.

    She didn''t like Harry at first, but he was so charming and adorable up close. And now she has been charmed by the addictive man right in front of her.

    L didn''t look at Michelle at all. She was a little impatient and pulled Harry away immediately after the routine greetings.

    Calvin Wu noticed her impatience. Then he observed what Harry would do. He didn''t get impatient with her actions. Instead, he even helped her fixed her hair.

    L had drank too much champagne when Harry took her to mingle and roam around the room.

    She whispered in Harry''s ear, "I''m going to the bathroom..."

    "Do you want me to apany you? Do you need some help?" The flirting words won nothing but a sweet hard pinch from L.

    Harry lowered his head and listened to her. Their forehead almost touched each other. Many people saw this and admired their affection towards each other. Their lov

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    yboy. You have not changed!" She nced at him coldly and pushed away the woman.

    Michelle Wu was mad at L''s uninvited appearance. She nearly seeded.

    "Who are you to Harry? How dare youe here to interrupt us?" Michelle feared that L would find there was something wrong with Harry, so she rushed over and gripped her wrist.

    L didn''t catch a glimpse of Harry''s expression like what Michelle has wanted. She wanted to shake off her hands.

    "Who am I to him? I''m his woman. Just because of this, I can throw you out for you are a third party." L just stared at Michelle and asked, "You and your cousin are really birds of the same feather. Why should you be mistresses of the same man? Are there no more men in the world? Why do you still hold on to him? Aren''t you tired of chasing him?"

    Michelle released her hand and wanted to p her hard in the face.

    L knew what she wanted to do when she raised her hand because she had gone through a lot of these moments.

    She stopped her by holding her hands and dragging her towards the banquet hall.

    Harry staggered anxiously to keep up with them.

    L held her hand tightly for fear that she would escape. She was going to expose what she had done to her.

    And Ynda, she would also not let go of her easily. She was just waiting for a chance. Now''s the time.

 Chapter 349 Harry Si is My Man

    As Ynda''s cousin, Michelle Wu''s daring attempt to lure Harry had thoroughly irritated L. She decided to fight back and kick her ass. She was tired of people bullying her.

    While people were in the midst of their feasting in the banquet, L returned at the middle of the hall with Michelle Wu squirming in her firm grasp. Everybody quickly turned around to check out what was happening.

    Michelle was grabbed and pulled to the stage where Harry had stayed a while ago.

    She stumbled and went down hard. The hall fell silent at this very ufortable scene.

    L turned on the microphone and boldly spoke up, "Dear colleagues and guests. Today is the SL Group''s anniversary celebration. On this special day, I''m going to tell you a joke to cheer you up." Her cold and sarcastic voice drowned out the soft background music.

    Calvin Wu made his way to the stage. When he saw his daughter, he knew that something bad had happened.

    He immediately sent his guards to take her off the stage.

    L nced around the hall, and continued in a dominating tone. "Everybody knows that Harry Si is my man. No matter what had happened between us, he will always be mine! That''s what you need to know."

    When she was done, an uproar rose from the guests. The world knew it that Harry had made proposal to her in a dramatic fashion. But it was rumored that Harry''s mother was shot dead by L. But their appearance hand in hand today had ended those gossips.

    So, either she was his, or he was hers. They were a couple! But what was her purpose to speak it out in public? They couldn''t understand it.

    L noticed their confusion. She smirked and continued, "But this rotten woman, Michelle Wu, the once famous International Queen Ynda Mo''s cousin, was going to be a fucking home wrecker!" Now there were a lot of whispering and gossiping below the stage. Calvin Wu''s guards had rushed to the stage, in an attempt to stop her.

    Harry stood still with a hand on the table to support him. He exchanged nces with Hans Zhao. So Hans Zhao signal

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ing cheek.

    She has not been hit by her father before. Never. Whatever she had done wrong, he had never done that to her. He was so loving and tender.

    "Stop staring at me like that! You''ve spoiled everything I''d done for you!" Calvin Wu impatiently pushed his sses as he stared at his daughter. His canny eyes were filled with so much anger now.

    "Father, he already drank the wine. If not for L Li, we could have made it!" she cried. She was gritting her teeth in rage. Hatred filled her eyes.

    She wished she could strip L Li and throw her on the street.

    "Enough! No more excuses! Go back to the hotel. I don''t want to see you right now." He left, leaving her behind. On the way back, he made a good deal of phone calls to reassure his supporters. He didn''t want to lose them because of this scandal.

    In the SSC Supercars at the parking lot

    L was pressed hard against the car seat by Harry, and she couldn''t move.

    "Get away from me!" she hissed in disgust. It was so dark in the car. She could only hear his thick and tight breath. She could not see anything but a silhouette of his figure.

    Harry closed his eyes, "L, my dear, I was drugged. You''re the only one to save me now! I did not mean to do that!"

    "I remember it now. I''ll make the Wu family pay a hundred times more. I''ll have my revenge!" He angrily thought to himself.

 Chapter 350 How Dare He

    After hearing this, L surprisingly looked at Harry who was pinning himself on her. He seemed really strange tonight.

    Her heart softened instantly. However, she stilled refused, "Does it have anything to do with me? Let me go! Find yourself a dozen women! Women will always be happy to have you. But for me, I don''t care at all!" She didn''t want to be his antidote! She felt a bit offended. So did it make sense to be drugged? Was it true?

    But Harry justughed, enduring the pain, "L, when we met for the first time, I saved you without any hesitations. You can''t be so heartless like this! Now, it''s your turn to repay me!"

    L remembered the night of her birthday five years ago when she was drugged by Mike. Then she entered his room by mistake, and then their love and hate rtionship started!

    Harry felt that he couldn''t control himself anymore. Harry suddenly put his hands on her back zipper and headed down to stop her from refusing.

    Past 11 in the evening

    The man got out of the back seat of the car, tidied up his clothes, and hurried to the main driver''s seat.

    He sped up the highway, leading L to the vi.

    It was actually a half an hour''s drive, but he raced back just a bit past ten minutes.

    He put his suit over her, and he tore off the evening dress that he ruined and carried her quickly into the vi.

    He closed the front door of the vi with his foot. He even had no time to open the lights in the living room. He pressed himself on L who he thought was going to wake up again on the sofa.

    Throwing away the suit rather rudely, he covered her mouth before she could even say a word.

    Then he began to do anything he wanted...

    At dawn, before L slept, she not only scolded Harry, but also Michelle Wu who turned him into such a beast.

    At past 1 o ''clock at noon, L was awakened by the soft kiss of Harry.

    She opened her eyes in a daze and saw the delicious dish of rice and juicy drumsticks in front of her.

    Harry was still wrapped in a bath towel. He put the meal on one side of the table, picked her up and made her sit with a pillow b

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    om.

    Only Cherry was innocent. However, she should have been prepared for being hurt. So he had no reasons to have mercy on her!

    It was already dark when L finally woke up. "L?" The voice of a man beside her was so sweet that it startled her.

    She did not notice that he was already on the bed with her. She turned her back to him. Her every movement was really painful.

    He moved closer to her and kissed her on the forehead to ease her pain.

    L covered her head with a quilt as she blushed. She did not want to look at him!

    How could he do anything? How could he make her do things that she didn''t want at first...

    Harry went to the bathroom for a while. When he came out, he sat next to her, and removed the quilt covering her. "My wife, dinner is ready. Can you manage to get up? If you can''t get up, I''ll bring the dishes here." He was happy to serve his wife. It gave him such satisfaction.

    "I''m not your wife! Don''t call me that way! Harry, can you let me go?" She stared at the man sitting by the bed. How many times had she said that? Why couldn''t he listen to her?

    He simply refused, "Nope! Make a decision at once. If you can''t decide for yourself, I''ll bring up the meal." While he said this, he rose from the bed and left the bedroom.

    Looking at his back, L had mixed feelings.

    Didn''t he get angry when she embarrassed him in front of so many peoplest night?

 Chapter 351 I Still Owe You So Much

    Harry worked tirelessly all afternoon, so he had no time to cook. He just brought the food cooked by a chef to the second floor.

    L leaned on the headboard of the bed emotionlessly, looking at Harry put the food on the long table beside the sofa.

    Harry carried her to the sofa gently.

    He sat beside her and took a spoon of preserved egg and pork congee to her lips. "Try it. It''s really delicious."

    L took the spoon and bowl from his hand, "Let me help myself. I don''t need your help."

    It seemed that Harry had recovered. She would leave soon.

    They were having dinner silently. Harry put food onto L''s te again and again.

    When L was done eating, she was already very full. But Harry got her another piece of the squid ring.

    "No, thank you. I''m already very full." She stopped him with her chopsticks. Harry just smiled and put the food into his own mouth.

    L put down the empty bowl and quickly went to the bathroom.

    About two minutester, Harry also walked into the bathroom, looking at L who wasbing her long hair. She was so lovely.

    "Whyb your hair now? Are you going somewhere?"

    "I''m going home." She replied in a soft voice and made a simple ponytail on the top of her head.

    Harry leaned on the bathroom door, looking at her light purple night skirt. He seemed unworried.

    L put a simple makeup on her face and went out of the bathroom. She just passed by Harry. But she looked lost when she was already standing in the bedroom.

    Where were her clothes? She had no clothes here... She can''t see them anywhere.

    That was why Harry didn''t stop her when he knew she wanted to leave tonight. He knew she couldn''t go!

    Ha! He thought she couldn''t go back home? He was totally wrong!

    L went into the cloakroom and opened one of the wardrobes. As expected, Harry''s clothes were hung there very neatly.

    She took out one big shirt and wore it right away. She had no clothes here but she could wear his!

    There was actually no difference between this big shirt and her miniskirt. The size was just the same.

    She found out that there were only several new pajamas in another wardrobe. Oh no...she couldn''t go out just like that.

    Well, she wore her pajama pants again and tucked the shirt''s hem into the pants. It looked more fashionable!

    Th

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    the vi, she saw Joseph taking the pregnant Lillian. It seemed that they were going out, "Sister, we''re going shopping. Do you want to join us?"

    L shook her head tiredly. "No. When will be your expected date of confinement?" L touched the big belly of Lillian and thought, "When can I have another cute baby..."

    Lillian smiled and also put her hand on the belly, "Around one week left." Finally, she could be free.

    "Well, tomorrow, I will attend a coffeepetition for two days. Joseph, take good care of Lillian! Please! I''ll keep in touch!" L sweetly said to them. They needed to be more careful as Lillian was already about to go intobor.

    Josephined when he was walking away with his wife, "Sister, I know. How many times did you say so? You know I could repeat these words to you at any moment now. I''ll take care of my wife." He wasn''t a kid anymore. Of course he knew how to take care of his wife!

    Lillian stopped Joseph from walking forward and politely replied to L, "Don''t worry, sister. We will be extra careful!"

    L smiled and nodded to her. Then she ignored Joseph and went upstairs.

    Landon went out to y chess with hisrade. Wendy was upstairs apanying her baby with the room door open.

    "Wendy." L leaned on the door while looking at Wendy. Wendy was holding and ying with her baby lovingly.

    At that moment, L missed Nicole so much!

    "L,e in. What''s going on? How are you?" Noticing that L was not in good mood, Wendy walked to her and asked curiously.

 Chapter 352 Dumped Him in Public

    Wendy wondered. Wasn''t she with Harry before? What had happened? Could it be that they quarreled again? If it was really so, the couple was just torturing each other!

    The thought of Harry made L more agitated. She sat on the sofa without even looking at her little nephew or holding him for a while. She was so upset.

    "Wendy, I really don''t want to be with Harry. But he wouldn''t let me go." She told Wendy straightforwardly about what was troubling her.

    Wendy walked closer to L with Colin in her arms. She observed L carefully, but could not find any trace of unhappiness. Her fineplexion didn''t look like as if she just had a fight with Harry.

    Then there was only one possibility. Wendy blurted out her suspicion, "So you have not reconciled with each other yet, right?" Wendy didn''t see L for several nights at home. So she had thought she was with Harry and they were getting along so well.

    L leaned on the sofa and stretched out her hands to pinch the little cute face of Colin. She answered, "Yes, we are not."

    Yes, she has not forgiven him. She thought she was not firm on her decision. Her faith will waver on the slightest seductive move of Harry.

    "Why don''t youe back to him? Is it because he is not good to you or you just can''t forget what happened in the past?" The aftermath of her suicide attemptst year may still be lingering on her mind. Wendy was very worried.

    In this aspect, it was normal that L didn''t want toe back to Harry. She would not find it strange.

    "No, it''s not because he is not good to me. He is doing everything for me. But after everything that happened, I have lost faith in himpletely!" Yes, it was not easy for her to move on from that...

    But what weighed in her heart was fear. She feared that if she was with him again, the memory of the past would always haunt her.

    Wendy sat down beside L while holding Colin in her arms. She suggested, "Then make a clean break-up with him. Refuse him firmly to his face. Stand your ground, L." Wendy''s intention was clear. L should make Harry let go of herpletely.

    L handed over the baby and yfully teased him. She continued, "I have made myself clear again and again. You know what I did on the anniversary celebration party that day. I dered our break-up in front of so many people. He did not feel angry. On the contrary, he seemed to pester me more frequently. It was unusual of him!"

    Harry, an international CEO, was a distinguished man in regard of his honorable image and status. But he did not have any reaction when L dumped him in public.

    Didn''t he care about his image anymore?

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    If Harry really loved her, just let him taste the bitterness of a heartbreak first.

    "If you continue to pester me, I will not ride on your ne." She pouted her mouth and said in a determined tone.

    Hearing that she was threatening him, Harry eventuallypromised, "Okay. Tomorrow morning at nine, the ne will wait for you at your ce." He swallowed the bitterness in his heart and swore that he would never break her heart again.

    L was still lying on the bed. She felt very satisfied. Then she suddenly remembered something and asked, "Where will the ne head to?" She thought he would definitely take her to the manor.

    "You guess." He smiled gently. If she was in C Country, she could not escape him again.

    L pouted her mouth and replied, "I can go to your manor, but it is for Nicole. So, you don''t have to go back there, okay? You can find another ce to stay during that time." It would onlyst for one or two days. She thought it was easy for Harry to find another ce to stay. He was so rich, after all.

    Harry raised his eyebrows. Wasn''t he the master in the manor? Why was he suddenly chased off from his own ce? "But I am worried that you will feel lonely." He put his right hand into his pocket and smiled.

    "I won''t be lonely with my daughter in my arms. I don''t want to see you there, anyway." She murmured and flipped over, ying with her daughter''s doll on the bed.

    "But I want to see you. I miss you very much." His sexy voice went through from the other end of the line, making her face blush immediately.

    Harry was flirting with her. It was very obvious.

    Missing her? Okay then. "Do you miss me or do you just miss throwing yourself on me?" She blurted out the question. She wanted an answer right now.

 Chapter 353 Joseph Li Had Sold Her Out

    L was annoyed of theughter in his deep voice. "Stopughing at me!" She had asked him a very serious question! It was a very important question for her.

    "Of course I''ve..." Harry then deliberately spoke in a slow manner to tease her, and L became more and more anxious to hear his answer.

    "Missed you." As long as she was willing to return to him, he was more than willing to give in to a lot of things.

    L felt even more delighted when she got the answer she was looking for; the air was filled with sweet love.

    "Fair enough, now you may go back to the castle. Meanwhile, you should not interfere with me spending time with my daughter." She was showing adequate generosity here.

    "However, who would have the final say in the castle? That''s still a mystery, " thought L, grinning.

    "At your service, Mrs. Si!"

    But L immediately protested, "Harry Si, stop calling me Mrs. Si! We haven''t discussed this yet!" Why was he always taking advantage of her?

    She would be Mrs. Si, sooner orter; it was merely a matter of time.

    "You are what I long for!" His words were so direct, and his look so sincere, that her heart started beating faster and faster as she blushed a bright red.

    "Go away, and please stop talking like this! It sounds creepy!" Whether the rtionship would work out or not, it all depended on her now!

    L knew that she was now treading on very thin ice, as he had hurt her before, and the love they had towards each other was so strong that it might burn her in the end. Was she even ready to get back to him?

    If she wasn''t ready then he would not be able to have her heart.

    She was just about to hang up on him when she heard him say, "Turn the camera on, I would like to see you!"

    ... She recalled what had happened during theirst, previous video chat. The thought made her blush instantly, and she said, "Harry, how dare you mention about it! Wait till I see you!" She had made up her mind that the moment she saw him tomorrow she would bite him so hard that he would yelp!

    And as if he could read her mind, Harry said with a grin, "Come and bite me then! Anywhere you wish!" He would not say no to her wishes.

    His flirting was so obvious that she hung up on him out of shyness.

    L tossed her cellphone aside and then buried her face into the quilt.

    Her mind was now filled with what had happened during their previous video chats...

    Gosh! What was she thinking? Why did she keep thinking about all that intimate behavior?

    L was mad at herself, and she pulled up the quilt on her face and tried to fall asleep, de

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    was closed. She was curious to find out what was inside.

    He had said that he was in love with her, and that he wanted to start all over with her. So, what happened to that room? Was everything still the same in there?

    L twisted the door knob gently and pushed the door open. Then she walked inside with curiosity boiling in her.

    The room had been kept tidy and neat. The wedding pictures were all framed and set up on the table for disy.

    The piano was still in its original corner. Someone had it dusted on a daily basis.

    But the big suitcases which were used to store her old clothes were no longer there.

    The swing chair on the balcony looked all the same. and more pictures seemed to have been added to the wall.

    One picture caught her attention. It was taken on the day when the whole family had went to the amusement park! She was holding Nicole in her arms when they were on the merry-go-round.

    Howe Harry had a picture of that moment? A bold thought then came to her mind. L recalled that Joseph was holding his cellphone in his hands back then, but she was not paying too much attention to him.

    It turned out that Joseph Li had sold her out!

    She moved closer to the wall and saw more pictures from the amusement park. Joseph must have taken a lot of pictures of her and her daughter! Well! She would definitely rebuke him for betraying her like that!

    Just then, she turned around and bumped into a warm chest.

    When did he enter the room? She didn''t notice or feel his presence at all...

    He hugged her with his strong arms, and said, "I''m looking forward to us decorating the room together." He hoped that the day when L would finally forgive him for everything would arrive sooner.

 Chapter 354 It Was Just A Matter Of Time

    How could she not say yes to his expectations? Her answer was on the tip of her tongue as she looked at his earnest eyes. However, she said nothing.

    Harry continued, "L, the maple tree would grow its leaves this autumn. Would you like to be here with me and watch them grow together?" He had some maple trees nted here in the mansion''s yard. He was looking forward to an ocean of beautiful red leaves this autumn. He wanted her to be here, with him. Together, they could watch the trees grow bigger and bigger as the years went by and as they also got older.

    He was looking forward to decorating the room with her.

    He wanted her to watch the trees grow bigger with him.

    Every word he said was a cry of invitation. He was asking her to move back and live with him as before.

    For a moment, L hesitated, but she wanted to forget all the past and to return to him. Together, they could build a new future.

    He noticed the torture sparkling in her eyes, and he added, "You should remember to take the health tonics I bought for you, otherwise they would go to waste. OK?"

    She finally nodded, and said with a serious voice, "Yes, they would be a waste. But I can take them back with me." She could enjoy them at her own house.

    ...

    What a witty girl she was! Harry leaned over and kissed her lips. Then, he held her hands and walked outside.

    "Time to get Nicole home together."

    "Get Nicole home together?" The thought of seeing her daughter soon made her feel more cheerful, and L followed him out of the room with full cooperation.

    At the Red Flower Art Kindergarten

    L sat in the car as she watched Harry go into the kindergarten with a pair of expensive sun ss on his face.

    Two minutester, he came out with a cute little girl in his hands.

    L was so excited that she instantly opened the car''s door and ran towards her. "Nicole!"

    Nicole was surprised when she saw that her mother had showed up all of a sudden. She let go of her father''s hand and then dashed towards L.

    With a leap, she ran into her embrace, and cried out, "Mummy, mummy!" She was weeping with excitement.

    The other parents outside the kindergarten turned their heads to look at the scene, and they felt happy for the family of three. Both the mother and father were good looking, and they both looked well-off and happy together.

    L helped her daughter sit inside the car. Then she sat next to her with a happy smile drawn all over her face.

    After seeing them with their seat belts on, Harry walked to the front of the car and sat in the driver''s seat.

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    shrimp meat to both L and Nicole. As expected, L soon said she did not want to eat anymore.

    "I''m already full. You eat and I''ll peel the shrimps instead." L felt sorry for Harry, because for the past half an hour he did nothing but to wait on them.

    She quietly put on a new pair of stic gloves and started to remove for him the scalloped meat from the shell.

    She only managed to fix one for him when Harry stopped. He pulled her over to him with affection and removed her gloves for her. He threw them into the trash bin and gazed at her eyes with fondness.

    "You just focus on the eating, alright? I''ll do the rest." He did not need her service.

    After they got married, he would hire servants to help her out with the housework. There wouldn''t be much left for her to do. She just needed to enjoy her life as a well-maintaineddy.

    L opened her mouth, but nothing came out of it as she saw the determined look on his face.

    After the meal, Harry drove them to the mall.

    L enjoyed picking up clothes for Nicole, but she also bought her other stuff. She bought little pants and colored socks.

    Harry insisted on her going to the men''s clothes section. There, L unwillingly chose some shirts for him. Because of his strong demands, she also chose a shampoo for him.

    As she paid the bill, she made up her mind that she needed to cut down on other expenses in the year toe.

    Little did she know that she was soon to be super rich and was going to be listed as one of the world''s top billionaires. Harry had been No. 1 for years, and L would be the tenth. In the near future, with her business booming rapidly, she might even top the rank. It was just a matter of time.

 Chapter 355 What a Best Friend

    When they arrived home that night, L sent her daughter straight to sleep. After that, she walked into the bathroom and had a shower. She decided to sleep in Nicole''s room tonight, and so she locked the bedroom''s door.

    In his study, Harry was having conversation over the phone with Eason. "...You shameless bastard, the dress is one of my master pieces, and you''ve ruined it. How desperate were you? Why can''t you undress her with your manners instead?"

    He was actually counting on keeping the dress after L wore it so that he could disy it at other fashion exhibitions.

    Harry blew a smoke ring into the air as he replied with a in voice, "That''s none of your business."

    "..." Eason was utterly speechless at his indifference. He quickly added, "What about the set of diamond jewelry? I paid a big sum of money and brought them all the way from Ennd. Why did you let her wear them at the party? Didn''t you think that it was a little bit too much for the asion? What''s wrong with you? And by the way, what happened to my diamonds?" He finally spoke all of his concerns to him.

    "I lost them." Harry remembered when he snatched them from Eason''s shop. But now, he had absolutely no idea about their current whereabouts. He found Eason''s question ridiculous; Harry had a way more important issue that needed attending to.

    "..." Eason was furious at his answer. He shouted into the phone with a high pitched voice, "I want fullpensation for everything. No, you must pay me back a tenfold price for what you lost!"

    Harry put out his cigarette in the ashtray, and said, "Give me a figure then."

    "100 billion!" Eason was so angry at Harry that he made up a random number. But, somehow, it was not impossible for Harry to pay out the sum he had randomly asked for.

    He replied with a scornful voice, "You think I''m some kind of idiot, don''t you?" His voice was dead-cold serious.

    When he heard his icy tone, Eason stopped bluffing instantly, and said, "Fine, fine. We can settle with 50 million!" He felt broken because he knew that with this sum he would still be in a significant loss of profit. But, in the end, Eason considered that he could do with that, because Harry was, after all, his best friend! And what a best friend he was, indeed!

    They finally agreed on the 50 million figure. Before ending the call, they also arranged for a time to meet upter.

    Harry stepped out of the study and walked straight to Nicole''s room. Not surprised at all, he noticed that the door had been locked by L from the inside.

    But he wasn''t in a hurry anyway. Harry returned to his suite and had a nice and rxing shower there. Wrapped in a bath towel,

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    with him. She lied down, pulled the quilt over her head and then closed her eyes!

    With an amused grin on his face, Harry turned the bedside light off. He pulled her over to him and spooned her to sleep.

    Within twenty minutes or so, L fell into a sound sleep. However, Harry had to take numerous cold showers to calm himself down.

    This was definitely a sweet torture for him! He wanted her so much, with all his being!

    L woke up early the next morning with the coffee master match on her mind.

    She turned her head and saw Harry sound asleep next to her. Even with his eyes closed, he looked dangerously handsome.

    She had spent quite some time with him during the past years, but she seldom had had the chance to see him sleeping.

    Usually he woke up before her.

    Harry''s face looked very peaceful and serene. She remembered how indifferent and cold his eyes looked when he was awake.

    He had a high-bridged nose and full firm lips. She stared at him as her thoughts went wild inside her head. What was he dreaming about now? He was actually smiling in his sleep.

    One of his arm was underneath her neck while another arm was casually lying on her waist.

    He also had an amazing body shape that most women desired the most in a man. He was perfect both in appearance and capabilities. He was, indeed, one outstanding man.

    The next second she felt his erection pressing against her thighs. L blushed as she knew he had already waken up, but just didn''t want to open his eyes.

    She pushed him away with a bright flushed morning face.

    However, he then quickly pressed on her body and kissed her ruby-red lips.

    L immediately shielded her mouth with her hands. She vaguely protested as she dodged his kiss, "I haven''t brushed my teeth yet. Get up now!"

 Chapter 356 All Of These Will Be Yours

    Harry pulled her shielding hands away and he gently sealed her lips with a passionate kiss.

    ...

    L still had some senses left in her. At thest moment, she pinched him really hard on his waist and pushed him away with all her strength. Without any other further hesitations, she dashed into the bathroom.

    She looked at herself in the mirror. Her face was flushed, feverish, and her hair looked messy. She curled her lips with a bitter grin. Why would Harry ever want to kiss her looking like this?

    L spent some time in the bathroom tidying herself up. After that, she stepped out of it with bath towel tightly wrapped on herself.

    Harry was on his phone. The moment he saw her, he handed her a set of new, clean clothes.

    He looked at her with a profound smile on his face while talking to someone on the phone at the same time.

    "Alright, I will see to it. Talk to youter."

    L was confused because she had brought her own clothes. But not knowing where they were ced, she had to ept the clothes Harry gave her. And she did, and L changed into them obediently back in the bathroom.

    The tag had been removed from them. She wondered who else had worn them before?

    This thought made her furious as she walked out of the bathroom.

    By then, Harry had already done with the talking on the phone. He saw the look of her face and noticed immediately that she was in a bad mood.

    "Did someone wear these clothes before? If so, I don''t want them then!"

    "Why would he humiliate me by making me wear some other women''s clothes?" thought L angrily.

    Harryughed as he exined everything to her with patience. "New clothes need washing, right?" All of his new clothes were first washed before he wore them. Besides, he knew she washed hers before wearing them as well.

    Thus he had all of those new clothes washed for her. He had done everything for her to feel at home at every time.

    As soon as she realized that the clothes she was wearing now were brand new, L broke a smile. "Fine!" she said. And then returned to the bathroom.

    Harry shook his head in disappointment. How could she ever think of him as being some kind of douche bag? Why on earth would he offer her second-hand clothes? She didn''t know him at all it seemed!

    The clothes Harry had picked for her were a set of suits. Apart from the white sleeves, the rest was all pink.

    L found the color ridiculous for her age. It did not suit her at all. She judged herself in the mirror, thinking that the color pink did notply with her personality at all.

    She was slightly concerned about going out in the world like that.

    But, gathering

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    t shallow!

    Harryughed as he added, "Well, even if you don''t want to, they are yours anyway." All of these nice things could only be hers only. Only his beloved woman deserved such luxurious and valuable things, thought Harry.

    L could not hide her growing smile at his sweet words. She pushed him away as she walked back into the bedroom.

    "I said that I don''t want them! Leave them for your future girlfriend!"

    He closed the door of the cab and followed her into the bedroom. "If you don''t want them, fair enough. I will throw all of them and rece the cabs with new collections until you are satisfied." He sounded like he was joking, but L knew that he would actually do this if she didn''t agree with him.

    "I don''t want you to waste any more money. Whether I take these things or not, it all depends on your behavior!" She sat on the sofa and was just about to change into the pair of wedged shoes.

    Harry was delighted at her words. He quickly stepped forward and then knelt down on one knee in front her, and said, "Of course, my dear." He helped her with the shoes; they looked perfect on her feet.

    It seemed that he really knew her sizes, and had built a closet full of clothes and shoes just for her!

    "Nice job, I''m ttered. I will forgive you for what you did this morning, and as for the rest, I will deal with youter!" She stood up gracefully, kissed him on the forehead, and then went to fetch her beloved Nicole.

    Staring at her back, Harry shook his head with a big smile on his face. He had spent billions of dors to get in return just a kiss!

    But indeed, this woman''s kiss was worth the money! He enjoyed it!

    When L went to Nicole''s room, she found that the two new servants were already attending to her.

 Chapter 357 Became One of the Presiding Judges

    One of the servants was trying to put some clothes on her while the other one was trying to find the matching shoes for her outfit.

    "Mummy!" The moment they saw L walk in, they were both amazed at her elegance and style.

    She was such a beautiful woman, with easy going manners as well.

    "Mrs. Si!" They greeted her with great politeness.

    L frowned at the title. She wanted to correct them, but she didn''t say anything about it.

    Instead, she simply said, "I will look after my daughter now, you both can be excused for the time being!" She took over the shoes from the servant''s hand and then carefully put them on for her daughter.

    "Mummy, how long are you going to stay here this time?" Why did her mummy always have to be away doing busy things? Every time she had asked daddy of the whereabouts of her mummy, daddy had always said she was busy far away and she would only return when she was done with her business.

    L paused, and quicklyforted her daughter in a soothing voice: "My sweet little girl, mummy is not sure yet, but whenever I get the chance I''lle and visit you. How about that?" She had no idea when or how she would solve the conflicts between her and Harry.

    Nicole became a little morose when she heard her words. She smiled at L and nodded her little head, saying, "Mummy, You must live up to your words!"

    L pinched her chubby cheek, and promised, "Don''t worry, mummy really loves you. I would definitely visit you every now and then! Alright?" She patted her on her shoulder and then took her into the bathroom to dress her up.

    "Mummy, I really love you! Kiss!" Nicole also pinched L''s by the cheek.

    In the spacious bathroom, the mother and the daughter were having a good time.

    The family of three then had a peaceful breakfast together. After that, Harry and L drove Nicole to kindergarten.

    Watching Harry holding her daughter''s hand as they walked into the kindergarten, L said to herself that for the sake of her daughter, she should at least give Harry another chance.

    Their daughter had turned already four-year-old this year, but shecked the love of aplete family. That was truly sad.

    Harry was really trying his best to make up with her, and she felt somehow obliged to respond to his love. After all, her heart was not made out of stone.

    L thought of their future, and on the way back home she remained silent.

    Harry looked at her with the corner of his eyes several times while driving. The atmosphere in the car was a little bit uneasy.

    Most of the time, L gazed outside of the window, and asionally she would cast a g

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    osen design. They were also allowed to use any tools or other edible ornaments to decorate the surface.

    Rome was not built in a day! The contestants all had years of diligent practice before signing up for the contest.

    Each contestant had his or hers own follow-up camera and they were under supervision all the time. The contest was an eye-dazzling show as each contestant demonstrated their talents in roasting beans, cooking coffee and drawingtte art.

    L spotted one of the contestants. He was a young Chinese boy wearing a ck baseball cap, and the serious look on his face reminded L of someone she somehow knew.

    She was asionally chatting with Harry during the introduction period, and she was not paying too much attention to the stage.

    She quickly scanned through the files in front of her. Among them, she found a familiar name written under his profile picture.

    "Lucas Yu..."

    L observed Lucas very carefully. She thought that he was a new graduate from the university, but howe he participated in an international contest already?

    She went through his CV and found that he already had three years of work experience in a cafe. He was working as a part-time while also attending the university.

    She sincerely hoped that he would be the one who would stand out today. If this happened, he would have a splendid future waiting ahead of him.

    Harry caught L''s look. Out of curiosity, he looked at the files in her hands.

    "Lucas Yu? Is he someone she knows? Why is she paying so much attention to him?" Harry was not very pleased at this, and in fact he was also a little bit jealous.

    Time was now up, and multiple cups oftte, with beautifully presented art, were disyed in front of the judges.

 Chapter 358 Annual Salary of Five Hundred Thousand

    The judges came closer as they carefully examined the vividtte art in each of the cups.

    Judging from the appearance, they all looked amazingly satisfying and delicious! They came in the forms of little hearts and cute leaves.

    One of the cups then caught everyone''s attention. It had six tiny hearts in the middle and a dozen smaller hearts on the outline. It was truly a very talented presentation.

    L wrote down the contestant''s number: No.16. The same contestant also had another cup, with a drawing of a cute little panda bear. She fell for it straightaway.

    After L carefully examined every cup, she then started to taste them.

    Contestant No.16''s cups won her heart both in terms of presentation and taste.

    Each judge had now made up their mind and decided their scores. The second part of thepetition now followed.

    Now, the challenge was brewing. It mainly examined the taste created by each contestant''s brewing skills.

    The contestants were allowed to use their own coffee beans for the brewing; in toppetitions like this one, they were supposed to only use Geisha beans.

    Many contestants would spend tens of thousands only on practicing with Geisha beans for the contest; it was quite difficult to win the challenge.

    This section was not Lucas'' s strong point. Based on his financial status, he did not have the chance to practice with the expensive coffee beans. Right now, he could only rely on his own experience and skills.

    He looked very concentrated on the stage. The way he measured the water temperature and bean quantity was very professional. Deep down inside her, L thought highly of him.

    Harry noticed that L had been watching Lucas since the very beginning, and he was not very pleased by the fact. He now had made up his mind that he would definitely not vote for Lucas.

    Lucas was still indulged in his own work, and little did he know that he had already unintentionally crossed Harry.

    The third section of the match was the final one. The challenge consisted of brewing the original vor.

    Nothing else was supposed to be added to the coffee. The judges were looking for a unique and authentic taste of only pure coffee beans.

    The taste needed to be smooth and rich, perfect.

    If the contestant did not manage to bring the authentic vor out of the beans, the cup would end up being bitter and unappealing to taste.

    Fifteen minutester, all the contestants had to stop. All of the freshly ground coffee beans were brought forward to the judges.

    Contestant No. 10 was a guy that came from Germany, who had spent over a decade on studying coffee beans. The coffee he made brought smiles on the judges'' faces. They could n

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    L cursed the owner in her heart because she hated to see such good talents like Lucas had go to waste. The owner of the cafe must''ve been blind!

    "Come and work for me in LN cafe, I''ll give you a high sry to start with!"

    Lucas was joyfully surprised at her words. He had heard from his sister that L Li had a cafe shop under her name.

    But he did not want to bother L about a job because he knew that she already had enough trouble on her mind.

    It was indeed a big surprise for him that L would officially ask him to work for her. He was really thrilled at the idea.

    "How much are you going to pay him every year?" A cold male voice then abruptly cut in their conversation.

    L had not thought the question through. She simply answered: "I am thinking of two hundred thousand!" If her business boomed, she would also certainly give him a raise the following year.

    Harry stood next to them with both hands in his pockets. He examined the excited look on the young man''s face, and he sternly added, "You''ll have an annual sry of half a million. I''ll hire you to stay and work in C Country from now on."

    ...

    Lucas was overwhelmed by his offer. Did he hear him correctly? Annual sry... Half a million...

    His ssmates, who had started working the same time as him, ware barely earning this much. The best was making somewhere between eight thousand and twelve thousand a month. Harry offered him an annual sry of five hundred thousand; it was almost like earning fifty thousand a month!

    Fifty thousand... Lucas felt like he was in a splendid dream!

    L was also overwhelmed when she heard Harry''s words. She furiously stared at him, and snapped, "Harry Si, what is wrong with you?" Why was he always trying to steal all of the talented staff in her hands?

 Chapter 359 Heâ€™s Still Yours

    Without the slightest care about what others would say, Harry held L''s shoulder. He said, "I did this for our future." They need to keep their eyes on the long run. On the bigger picture...

    L didn''t understand. She just shook away his arm and turned her eyes to Lucas who was still very excited. "Lucas, don''t go with him. You work for me."

    With this, Lucas finally regained hisposure. He asked, "L, what did you say just now?" He was too happy to notice what L has said.

    Harry took the initiative to answer before L, "You go to SL tomorrow and Joey will arrange some work for you." Then ignoring L''s objection, Harry pulled her close and left, leaving the crowd astonished.

    Inside the car, L leaned her head on Harry''s shoulder and gave him a hard bite. All of these while Harry was busy driving...

    Meanwhile, she warned, "If you dare touch me without my approval next time, I will bite a piece of flesh off you."

    Harry stared at the bite mark on his wrist. Then as usual, he kissed it. "I''ll wee whatever you do with me..." Harry seductively answered.

    ... L looked at Harry, who now was driving the car happily. She figured he must be masochistic.

    On the way to the mansion, L just pouted without speaking to him no matter what Harry said to please her.

    After taking her stuff, she would leave the mansion immediately. She was determined to do this.

    When they entered the gates of the manor, L stormed out of the car. Harry got off hastily too and followed her.

    "Honey!"

    "Don''t call me honey."

    Discontented, Harryined, "When you smiled ear to ear to another man, did you even think of me?" He was beside her at that time.

    L suddenly paused, turned back, looked at Harry and exined angrily, "That man is Wendy''s brother. Why can''t I smile to him? I have to be courteous to him!" Was he being jealous?----L pondered deep on this.

    Harry got distracted. That man was Wendy''s brother? Her sister-inw''s brother?

    "Well. If that''s true, I am not upset anymore. Could you cheer up as well? Please?" But even if that man was Wendy''s brother, he would not let his guard down. After all, Lucas was not Joseph. He should always be alert...

    L kept walking upstairs while she was teasing hi

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    . She has a beautiful long hair, her arms held her knees.

    She was brought back by Herren from the hotel. She was depressed. She couldn''t eat nor sleep.

    Thomas walked in front of her and said calmly, "The truth wille out soon. Miss Cherry, I will send you back to C Country now. But I will give a very satisfying answerter."

    Cherry, looked ashen, smirked. Give her a very satisfying answer? Finding out who abducted her to Crown Province was a satisfying answer? How about her virginity? What should be done about her virginity then?

    She got off the bed, packed her stuff, and walked straight to the door. Shepletely ignored Herren''s words.

    Before the door opened, she was gripped and pulled by Thomas.

    He sped her wrist, staring at her back. Both stood silently.

    After a long while, Thomas Herren noticed her struggle. He reassured her, "If Miss Cherry cares about it, I will take full responsibility and marry you." His words were full of desperation and helplessness.

    If she cares about it? Cherry turned back, and looked at him mockingly. "Mr. Herren, what kind of person do you think I am? No. I am not an average woman. Treat me differently." pping away his hand, she opened the door and left Crown Province determinedly.

    Along the way back, she couldn''t help but cry sadly. Who on earth would abduct her to Crown Province and send her to Herren''s bed?

    From now on, she must forget Harry. Because with the loss of her virginity, she was not good enough for him anymore.

 Chapter 360 No Good News

    She knew Harry''s rtionship with L had been slowly improving, but she had not given up on it yet.

    Until that incident happened, she dropped that romantic ideapletely.

    She was quite conservative now because of the strict family rules and high-standard education in her family.

    With the one-night stand with Herren, even she couldn''t forgive herself. Well, let alone her mother...

    If Thomas didn''t take responsibility for what happened and that thing was known by others, she would have no way out. She would face severe consequences.

    LN coffee shop in A Country

    L looked at the bouquet of red roses that the delivery boy sent. To everyone''s surprise, she epted it for the first time.

    She wondered if her action meant that she was inclining on a rtionship with Harry...

    With a sweet smile, she sat on the dangling chair, staring at the lovely bouquet.

    The shop assistants knew that their boss, L Li, was in love. But they were wondering. Was she in a rtionship with Thomas Herren, or with Harry? They didn''t know.

    Hearing that L has epted his flowers, Harry felt very relieved in the SL office.

    But he knew her eptance didn''t meanplete forgiveness. So he must step up his efforts. He had sworn to himself that he would always do his best to please her.

    When L was already basking in happiness, her phone suddenly rang. The caller was Joseph.

    "L, L. My wife has just given birth to a daughter. I am a father now!" The phone call just got through, and Joseph''s voice came out, full of excitement and happiness.

    L sprang from the chair right away, and asked joyfully, "In which hospital? I wille over now!" Grabbing her purse, she rushed to the door.

    Then she quickly thought about the roses. With some thinking, she told the shop assistants to put them in the vases. Then she hurried to the hospital right away.

    Lillian gave birth to a girl sessfully. She weighed 3.5 kilograms, setting the whole Li family into feelings of happiness and joy.

    Joseph posted this pleasant news in the Weibo and it received many positivements.

    L forwarded the post with the words: "Congrattions, my little brother and sister-inw. Wee to our family, my little niece!"

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    cleared his participation that night. He was too smart not to do that.

    Chuck scratched his head, then raised his sses anxiously. Forget about it. That Daisy was not important. Just act as if nothing happened. Chuck tried to convince himself.

    "Harry, are you with L again?" That''s the most important thing right now.

    Chuck''s question made Harry a bitcent. "You should forget about L now. We are not only remarried, I am also nning for our wedding now." Harry answered. That wedding would be more luxurious than the previous ones that he had nned.

    Chuck was hurt by Harry''s reply. He sat in his chair, without speaking a single word.

    "Take me to do the test now. My time is quite precious." Harry stood up from the couch in dissatisfaction and leaned against the desk in front of Chuck. He was always the impatient guy.

    Chuck took a patient file and drove Harry away boldly, "Get out now. I am all tied up."

    "Okay, I will leave. But I will send you a dozen women every day." He meant what he said.

    Chuck stared at him and replied in anger, "You need any test? You are the healthiest person on earth. Don''t waste my time."

    Though he was stillining, Chuck stood up and led Harry to the test room. He couldn''t just ignore the fact that he would get womenter...

    Harry smirked behind him and hurriedly walked forward beside Chuck. He put his arm on Chuck''s shoulder and consoled, "I''ll take you out for a drinkter to soothe your heartache. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 361 Put Your Dad on the Spot

    Upon hearing this, Chuck struck Harry''s belly with his fist, and shouted, "Get out. You get in my nerves every time I see you."

    "You have been bothered by me for a very long time. During our college years, you always threatened to skin me with your scalpel. But still, you didn''t."

    They yfully teased each other along the way to the test room.

    After the test, Harry tidied up his clothes, then went out with Chuck.

    "There are no abnormalities at the current test. The results of other tests wille out two hourster. You can leave for now. I will call you right away as soon as the resultse out." Chuck browsed Harry''s test results, and told Harry that everything was normal. Yet, Harry didn''t buy it. He was still in disbelief.

    Harry then returned to thepany. Two hourster, his phone rang----just on time.

    "I''ve told you that you are as strong as a fighting bull. Stop bothering me from now on." Chuck teased.

    His words sent Harry to a gloomy state again. So. the problem was in L? "At that time, did she hurt somewhere else except her legs?", wondered Harry. Harry remembered the day when L jumped off the building. It set his heart sinking again.

    Chuck also remained silent for quite some time. Back then, he did a systemic check-up carefully for fear of L getting hurt somewhere else.

    "I know what you are thinking. She is all healthy. Maybe you need to step up your efforts."

    Thinking of the woman he liked sleeping with another man, Chuck felt depressed deep inside him.

    He tossed the results on the desk, then quickly went into theboratory.

    After hanging up Harry''s call, he began busying himself in experiments. Together with all kinds of surgeries, he tried to get his head full instead of thinking L. If he would think of her all the time, he would just get lonely.

    Harry kept smoking while he pondered that it now boiled down to one reason----he didn''t try hard enough.

    A Country

    Lillian got off the hospital several dayster. L was holding the baby and sitting beside her.

    The sleeping baby in her arms reminded L of Nicole. She missed her so much. The minute they got home, she would call Nicole

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ked the jet with the gauze still on his arm and rang the doorbell.

    The one who opened the door was Joseph. He led Harry into the vi excitedly. Along the way, he talked to Harry intimately.

    Harry nced at the second floor and asked, "Is your sister upstairs?" She was what he came for.

    "Yes. But what''s the matter with your arm?" Joseph just saw right now that Harry had a gauze on his arm and some blood was oozing out.

    Harry cast a quick eye to his arm, then replied, "It''s nothing. Just a minor injury. I am here for your sister. I need to talk to her" Without even waiting for Joseph''s answer, he walked upstairs inrge strides.

    Half way there, he remembered something, turned around and said, "Where is my niece? Bring her there. I want to see her." L was his wife, so her niece was also his niece.

    Joseph answered yes, then ran into his room and held his daughter. His face brimmed with joy as a father.

    Harry would be jealous of Joseph if he didn''t have Nicole.

    Harry took Joseph''s daughter into his arms. The cute little baby magnified his desire for another baby.

    He regretted the fact that he missed Nicole''s infancy stage. He wanted to know what it would feel to hold your own baby in your own arms.

    Harry stuffed a check with arge amount of lucky number into the baby''s pocket before giving her back to Joseph.

    The big check made Joseph a bit embarrassed. After all, Harry has given him too much already.

 Chapter 362 Donâ€™t Talk to Me Anymore

    But he knew the check carried Harry''s blessings, so he just epted it. "Harry, I will help you persuade and talk to my sister." He was such a good man. Only his sister was good enough for him, Joseph determined.

    Harry nodded then Joseph returned to his room.

    He knocked on L''s door. "Come in." L was casually ying with her phone. Thanks to the room''s sound-proof structure, she didn''t hear both men''s conversation outside.

    She thought the one knocking on the door was a rtive, so she let him inside directly.

    At the sight of this tall familiar figure, L was unable to believe what she just saw. She rubbed her eyes, blinked, then be certain that the man was indeed Harry.

    No wonder she heard the sound of a ne in their yard.

    "Who let you in? Get out of my house now!" She shouted at him rudely. To a scum, there was no such a thing as politeness.

    Harry closed the door, walked to her bed, and sat beside her.

    "I am here to exin why I got hurt." He held L''s hands, but she just shook it off.

    To prevent him from touching her again, L covered herself with her quilt. She shouted, "Get out. I don''t want to hear your exnation. Don''t talk to me anymore."

    Harry put his hand on the quilt, then leaned forward. "Honey... Please." He whispered sweetly in her ears.

    His breath nearly paralyzed L. She felt like she was floating on air, so soft and feeble.

    "If you are unhappy..."

    "What I feel is none of your business. Get out now. Or I will get someone here to drag you away." She turned back, and stared at him. She won''t yield to him again.

    "You can''t be mad at me. If you are too mad toe back, the beautiful clothes I bought for you will just gather dust in the closet." He looked at her angry look with affection. There was not a slightest hint of impatience in his expression.

    It''s good that L was mad at this. If she was not angry, he would be worried. It would mean that she doesn''t love him anymore. Her husband was injured for saving another woman. Of course she would be angry! Of course she was jealous.

    The clothes? What beautiful clothes? "Just give them to your Cherry. Why do you need to tell me that?" She blurted out with cold eyes. That stuff must be prepared for Cherry, L

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    nd rushed to the hospital in C Country. He immediately took Chuck who was still in the middle of his experiments to A Country. He only believed in Chuck''s medical skill. He was the best doctor in town.

    Hearing about L''s ident, Chuck also tensed up. After all, he loved that woman...

    In Chengyang Private Hospital

    The tall man rushed forward, leading arge crowd to gather. Everyone was going to the senior ward.

    Because of him, the ward seemed small. Many people had crowded behind him.

    At the nce of his woman on bed, Harry saw no one and nothing else.

    He rushed to her and spotted a graze on her face and a cast around her arm.

    These wounds filled him with anxiety and worry. His heart sank even deeper. He asked Jordan hastily, "How''s she doing? Will she be all right?" Her voice became hoarse with nervousness.

    Jordan looked at the anxious Harry. Fearful of looking eye to eye with Harry, he answered, "Not well."

    "What did you mean by not well? Chuck, check on her. Now!" Harry, once poised and cold, now eagerly called Chuck to prepare for the check-up while gripping L''s hand. It was obvious that Harry was very worried. She was in aa.

    "L, you must be all right. You must be safe and sound. Please." Harry wished deep inside him...

    Putting on a very serious face, Chuck put on the stethoscope, walked to the equipment, then focused on checking her up.

    Several minutester, Chuck''s frown got deeper. As a result, Harry became increasingly concerned.

 Chapter 363 May I Pursue You

    A few minutester, he shouted, "So what''s it gonna to be?" The man''s loud voice startled everyone in the room.

    Chuck put down the stethoscope and turned off the device, "She''s suffering from trauma. There is nothing serious." But why was she unconscious?

    Hearing this, Harry was relieved but still felt something was wrong. "Since there''s nothing serious, why is she still unconscious? Is she just sleeping?" He stared at the woman who was sleeping soundly.

    Having checked the nursing record, Chuck was sure there was nothing serious, "Please be patient and I''ll checkter. Let''s just wait for some time."

    Harry put down her hands and walked to Jordan and Joseph, "What actually happened?"

    Joseph shook his head helplessly, "The police has been checking and monitoring information. No response until now. We have been waiting for a long time already." Hold on, my sister. Stay strong.

    Harry frowned and looked at his watch. "It has been three hours and there is still no result! Useless fellows! They should be fired!" He quickly went out of the ward and called his connections in the police.

    Making sure Harry had gone out, L opened her eyes in an instant.

    It was so sudden that Chuck was surprised when he was observing the wound.

    L supported her body with her unhurt arm and sat up. She poked her head outside and made sure Harry was not nearby.

    She said to Chuck, "You tell him that I lost my memoryter! Okay?"

    What? Chuck was overwhelmed. How could he lie to a man who was serious with his woman?

    "Okay? If you don''t agree, I will tell Harry that.... I will tell him you touched me just now!" The three man and the nurse in the ward all got shocked and bewildered.

    Chuck tried not tough and replied, "You lost your memory? That''s a good reason. But you have to grant me one request if you want me to agree."

    L was bing a

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ack to her. Hearing his footstepsing back again, L was so scared that her heart was hammering in her chest.

    He sat beside her and put her hand on his lip, "L, I miss you already. Please wake up quickly." He wouldn''t forgive himself if there was something wrong with her. He should have done something to prevent this.

    If he hadn''t made her angry, she would stay in C Country with him. Then she couldn''t put herself in danger.

    Hearing his words, L was relieved. It was really sweet. She didn''t know why he was murmuring to himself when she was sleeping.

    "L, I have begun to prepare for our wedding and it will be more grand than before. Please wake up as quickly as possible."

    "L, the list of the richest persons in the world has been updated and you are the second. Would you like to be the first on the list half a year from now? I could do that for you"

    "L, you must not detest me when you be the richest woman in the world."

    ....

    L''s tears almost fell from her eyes. His words were so stirring...

    The setting sun shone into the room. The scene was golden. Harry said, "You are like the sun in my heart. I cannot miss you in my future... Or I''ll get so crazy..." He whispered sweetly into her ears.

 Chapter 364 Gradually Recover at Home

    Soon after, L was truly asleep. It was totally dark outside when she woke up.

    Harry had been apanying her since she fell asleep. Although he was reading and reviewing work files, he became alert as soon as she opened her eyes.

    "You finally woke up. Is there anything still wrong with you? How are you feeling now?" He put down the files and came closer to her. He was so concerned.

    Thinking of what happened earlier, L told herself that it''s time to maximize her acting abilities.

    Then, she strangely nced at the man beside her and asked him, "Who are you?" It was just like the scene in the TV series.

    ...... Harry became depressed immediately. He found that she waspletely unacquainted with him and had truly lost her memory. He gaped in disbelief.

    Pressing the calling device, he wanted Chuck to reexamine her again.

    "I''m your husband. You don''t have to think about anything else. You just need to take care of yourself." Touching her face, he said this gently and sweetly.

    Husband...... Go to hell! He dared to cheat at me again! L pretended to be shocked, "You''re my husband? Then who am I?"

    The man smiled, "You''re absolutely my wife. Your name is L Li! We also have a lovely daughter named Nicole." He lovingly told her. His every word sounded so beautiful.

    Blinking her eyes, L acknowledged that she had a daughter, but she refused to be his wife!

    At that very moment, Chuck pushed the door open and entered the room along with the nurses.

    Harry was not in a sound mood, so Chuck suspected that L had already deceived him.

    "She has revived, but it seems that..... she cannot remember anything. Please reexamine her." The man said in a very anxious tone.

    Harry''s mobile phone vibrated on the table. He strode to it, looked at the caller identification and connected to the call. Then, he walked out of the room, "How''s it going?"

    Inside the room, Chuck put down his hand that was going to turn on the apparatus and stared at L who rxed a little bit. "You''re extremely fine except the fracture on your left arm. You don''t n

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    nced at him again and entered the room.

    Chuck was bewildered. They already remarried? Really? It seemed that L did not know it. Maybe Harry went to D City to handle the procedures alone?

    Looking at Harry gentlyforting L, Chuck turned around and left.

    In the room, L was thinking about something. She rolled her eyes in disgust. When she saw Harry, she dragged the quilt to cover herself again.

    Was she so afraid of him as she covered her whole head with the quilt again and again? What was happening? Harry helplessly pulled back the quilt in case that she couldn''t easily breathe. He was worried.

    "L......"

    "Hey devil, you go away!" Lughed under the quilt, which made Harry think that she quivered because of fear.

    He unexpectedly became the devil when she woke up? He was the one taking care of her! Harry did not know whether he shouldugh or cry.

    He held her tightly. She still had the quilt in her arms. She lifted her head a bit. "Take care, your arm is still wrapped with gypsum." He gently lifted her arm.

    "Where is my boyfriend?" She cautiously asked him.

    Deeply frowning, he put his hand behind her neck, pulled her close to him and kissed her red lip overbearingly. It was a hard, passionate kiss.

    He let go of her after a long time despite her struggle. "Please remember your husband is Harry Si!" There''s no such thing as boyfriends!

 Chapter 365 What Happened Five Years Ago Happened Again

    L lowered her head andined, "You''re taking advantage of me. I don''t want you near me!" That bastard Harry always lied to her. Even when now that she had fallen ill, he pretended to be her husband.

    With caring and pity in his eyes, Harrybed her messy hair with his hand. He reassured her, "Honey, several days after you get out of the hospital, I will take you to our home to visit our daughter." For all she had forgotten, that would help her regain her memory.

    To their home? To C Country? Oh. No. If she returned to C Country with him, she would be bound with Harry forever. He would not let go of her anymore. But her fake amnesia was intended so she could get away from him...

    "You are... What''s your name again?" She widened her big innocent eyes, and stared at him. But the next second, her look shifted away.

    He answered her patiently, "Harry. Your husband."

    "Errr... Hungry?" Her response created an awkward mood, throwing the entire ward into silence.

    He emphasized again, "Woman! Remember your husband''s name is Harry. Do I need to teach you how to spell it?" These words made L''s heart tremble.

    She should have followed. "Nonsense. Do you even know me? How dare you call yourself as my husband. We don''t even know each other."

    ... L remained silent. It''s like time was just flying by... What happened five years ago happened again----the same ce, the same two people.

    Only his voice was less bossy and cold. It was more caring and loving now.

    But she.... Now, she was not who she was five years ago. Back then, she ended up with several times in the hospital.

    These tragic memories shrouded L''s clear eyes with sorrow. Harry looked at her with affection. He tried tofort her more, "Honey, are you thinking of something? You seem so upset." He then fixed her hair behind her ears while looking at her with kindness.

    She looked back at him, shook her head and remembered a saying, "I sort of remembered something, but now I forgot." It would be great if she really had memory loss. She could start all over again with him----the sweet and loving him.

    Maybe then, she would spare no effort to be with him. But she was not having an amnesia. Their sa

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    ther, good evening!" Harry greeted.

    Harold red at him in shock. "Boss Si, that greeting was too much for us." He jested.

    Harry harmed his daughter so much. How could he forgive this man easily?

    Angie nudged the angry Harold, nodded her greetings back and said politely to Harry, "Mr. Si, you are a busy man. Why don''t youe back to your office first? We are here to take care of L."

    She was also enraged to see Harry here. But since he had showed his will to change, she would give him a chance then.

    "That''s all right. Thepany is run by several senior executives. I could be here to take care of L. Thank you for the concern." He didn''t mind Harold''s bad attitude because his worry for L could be understood.

    After all, L was his daughter. If Nicole was harmed by a man, Harry would do much more than giving that man some mean looks.

    Harry''s greetings confused L. But she didn''t ask or said anything for fear of letting the cat out of the bag. She didn''t want him to find out about her secret.

    What made her even more curious was why her parents epted such address.

    Maybe because she was still his fiancee despite the fact that a wedding hadn''t been held.

    The sight of L soothed Harold''s anger a bit. He walked to her and asked, "L, are you okay now? Are you still hurting? Tell me." His daughter was really ill-fated----she just recovered from a broken leg. Now, she was hospitalized because of a broken arm. s!

 Chapter 366 Are You Molesting My Wife

    L removed all her doubts and shook her head to her father. She had persuaded her parents and conspired with them about her n to fake a loss of memory. She did this before Harry arrived.

    Angie took out the millet soup and the vegetable dishes, but Harry took them from her before she could walk towards her daughter. He said to her sweetly, "You can leave it to me, mother!" Then he made his way up to L.

    With Harold''s help, he made L sit up and lean against the side of the bed. He then began to feed her with the soup and the other dishes.

    L was really curious as to why her mother just epted the fact that Harry had called her "mother".

    But she could not ask this as Harry was still here. She could not blow her cover so she only kept it inside her heart.

    "Mr. Si, you haven''t had dinner yet, right? You can go and get something to eat and I will take care of L." Seeing her son-inw feeding her daughter so lovingly, Angie felt a little embarrassed and stared at her husband.

    She was preparing to take a dish for both of them, but she was stopped by Harold. He said that Harry did not deserve their care. He could still remember what he had done to their daughter. He only deserved a good, tough beating!

    He was the CEO of a very big group ofpanies. Yet, he was so caring and sweet to L... She was now getting convinced by this man. Now that Harry had been showing his regret and sincerity, her daughter should be happy from now on.

    "That''s okay. Mom, you can go back with dad. It''s gettingte already. I''ll order someone to send my supper here. Thank you." He understood their thinking as parents. They were protective of L''s well-being. He would not be bothered by it at all.

    L had a sip of the soup, then looked at her parents. She told them, "You can go back for a rest, mom and dad. You''ve been so busy today!" They need not worry about her. She''s already feeling better, except for her arm.

    Harold was also relieved when he saw her daughter being taken care of so carefully. "So let''s go!" He said to his wife. Then they walked out of the ward together.

    The corridor was silent as there was no one there but the two of them. Angie looked at her husband and said, "Do you think I''m not angry at him? I know what he had done to our daughter. But, as a CEO of an international group, he chose to swallow his pride and chase L.

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    still better!

    "You''re wee. Just go back home! And take care!" Actually, Harry envied Jordan very much. He had his wife and child waiting at home.

    But this happiness was unavable for him. He had pushed his wife away, and was always looking for trouble for himself. He deeply regretted everything that he had done before.

    After Jordan left, he cast an eye on his wife who was still sound asleep. He then returned to the sofa and continued working.

    On their second morning in the hospital, L washed her face and rinsed her mouth with the help of Harry.

    Just sitting on the bed, she saw Chuck and several other doctors and nurses making the rounds in the ward.

    Seeing she had recovered her happy spirits, he said, "How are you feeling now?"

    Regardless of the expression of her husband, L caught her doctor''s sleeve and said in a little seductive tone, "Dear doctor, why are you sote? I''ve been waiting for you..."

    All the doctors and nurses were astonished at her gesture.

    Chuck was usually really weird and strange. He seldom had intimate rtions with others.

    But now, a woman said something to him in a very sweet tone! It''s really jaw-dropping!

    More importantly, Chuck also caught her hand with a smile, and replied gently, "If you want to see me, I can stay with you a little longer."

    Yet, seeing their two hands together, Harry threw a killing sight from his eyes, and said coldly, "Chuck Si, are you molesting my wife?"

    People at the side all opened their mouths wide. It''s incredible! This woman had been married, and married with Harry Si?

 Chapter 367 Either to Obey or Just Get Out

    Chuck suddenly remembered the words that Harry said yesterday. He pulled his hand back. "You look pretty good now. I''m going to make more rounds ande back to youter. Rest well." He patted her on the shoulder.

    L nodded and watched him leave.

    She didn''t look away until her jaw was held by a strong hand. She turned her face to his. "L Li, how dare you flirt with a man in front of me!" Harry said in a very sour tone.

    L pped his hand, but he didn''t let go of her. His eyes stared at hers intently.

    "Keep your hands off me! It hurts...Please." She was annoyed by his hard grip and almost bit him in disgust.

    He immediately let go of her when sheined that she was hurt.

    When they were arguing, Jordan pushed the door open.

    He looked at the two and smelled a fight in the air. He found that his sister was wearing a fake indifferent look while Harry''s face was dark and angry.

    Clearly, she has annoyed him again and pretended to be innocent.

    "Here''s your breakfast. The army is calling. I have to go now." He said, while putting the lunch box on the table. He quickly slipped out the door.

    Harry calmed himself down, walked towards the table and opened the lunch box. He took out her food first. Although he was so angry, he didn''t want her to be hungry.

    When they finally finished eating, Chuck returned from his rounds.

    "So, you''re that free? Don''t you have anything else to do? You''re a busy man. Why do you alwayse back here?" Harry said this in a harsh tone when he saw him again.

    Chuck denied this. In fact, he was very busy. "I just came back to check her out."

    "Does my wife need you that much? She has nurses in here, anyway." Harry stood by the window, and leaned on the table. He was thinking of the next steps to tease him, this good friend of his.

    When L was about to engage Chuck in a happy chat, Joey stepped in just in time.

    He nced at L in the bed, and handed over a bag to Harry.

    Harry opened it, and a shadow of a smile showed on his lips. He took something out of it andid it on the bed.

    It was a marriage cer

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    you with me. I can''t just leave you alone." He got up on his knees, and finished with that statement. He was worrying about her arm.

    ¡­ So, the word "fine" meant this. Nonsense!

    At that moment, Harry''s phone rang. "Speak!"

    L didn''t know what the other side was saying, but she saw him get very upset. And after a while he blurted out, "It''s mypany. I own the right to deal with the holdings. Tell them either to obey or just get out!"

    "Deal with the holdings?" L caught few key words. What did he mean by that? She knew that he had transferred his holdings to her and their daughter. But what happened? Was that a problem?

    "The board?" Heughed in an ironic manner. "The earth moves without them. They''re worse than useless. Am I feeding pigs? Take their holdings back. Who''s the instigator of this movement? Find it out. I''ll kick him out."

    So, something was wrong with thepany? She observed his every expression. "I''ll be back. Force them to wait in the office." He said atst before hanging up.

    L turned her eyes away at once as soon as he was turning his eyes on her.

    But Harry didn''t miss the squint in her eyes when he said thesest words.

    "I''m leaving for C Country. I wish you coulde with me. But if you say no, I won''t force you. Just do what you want." Harry thought that since she lost her memory, she might feel insecure and lonely without him.

 Chapter 368 Not Qualified for the CEO Position of the SL Group

    L immediately shook her head, "You can go to address these important things first ande back to meter." She eagerly hoped that he could leave as soon as possible. It was impossible for her to go with him.

    With mere disappointment, he quickly walked towards L and sat beside her.

    He held her in his arms and passionately kissed her soft lips.

    He might be busy in the following days. Something was going on in thepany. But he would pick her up as soon as he finished his job.

    "Take care of yourself here. I will let the ne pick you up whenever you miss me." Although he knew that she would not miss her, he still held on to his hope that she would regain her memory.

    Now, whatever he said, L could epted all. She nodded, "Just go ahead. I will call you when I want something!" It could be assumed that he just encountered an urgent adversity in thepany. Otherwise, why would he leave suddenly? It was strange and unusual.

    He deeply looked into her eyes and grabbed her hands, "Please walk me out. Together!" She didn''t refuse.

    They stepped out of the vi together and said goodbye with L waving her hand in fake gratitude. Harry quickly drove away from Li Manor.

    She didn''t walk back into the dining room until the car disappeared in her sight. However, instead of feeling happy because she was free, her heart was filled with anxiety and sadness.

    In the next few days, L quietly recovered at home and she only went to LN cafe asionally.

    Harry did not contact her since he left. It seemed that he already disappeared. If L didn''t know there was something wrong with hispany, she would certainly think that he just took this opportunity to get rid of her.

    She missed Nicole so much, but she could not call her in fear that he might discover her disguise.

    On the fifth day, a news burst on the website, "The CEO of the SL Group is against the whole board!"

    "Harry might lose his position in the SL Group!"

    "He protested to the members of the board of SL because of a woman! He truly loved her! What a man!"

    ......

    From the context of the news, she almost knew what happened.

    It might be that Harry divided his sixty percent of share into three and gave his wife and daughter twenty percent, respectively. So the board tried to counteract on this!

    Together with the interior cr

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    r arrived at the 22nd floor, Chuck stepped out as soon as the elevator opened. He was in a ck suit.

    A woman was squatting at his door. When she saw Chuck, she stood up excitedly.

    "Mr. Chuck, I finally met you!" Daisy''s lovely eyes smiled in a way that they actually bloomed. But it was not a real smile.

    Upon seeing her, Chuck recalled that night and his anger burst out, "Why are you here again?!" Did she want to exin that someone forced her to stay again? He disdainfully looked at the woman in a ck furry dress.

    Judging from her appearance, she was not a gentle woman. It was wise for him to stay away from her.

    She pitifully looked at Chuck, "My boss says that the distinguished guest demands me to meet you today. If I cannot stay overnight, I will be killed......Please don''t let that happen to me."

    "Dai......could you avoid lying to me? Please?" Chuck impatiently interrupted her, without any intention to allowed her to enter his t.

    Seeing his impatient expression, Daisy wanted to kick him. But she was just a miserable loner right now. She needed him. She had to meet him so she could survive.

    It seemed that she was extremely willing to see him. How ridiculous it was! "Chuck, I sincerely didn''t lie to you. Could you do me a favor and let me in?" Her boss told her that he had already dispatched people to monitor her around the t. If she was just at the door of the t tonight, she would lose everything.

    Chuck didn''t intend to respond her. He opened the door of the vi with his index finger on the fingerprint lock.

 Chapter 369 Severe Mysophobia

    "What are you doing? Did I already let you in?" With his foot, Chuck blocked Daisy from trying to follow him in and red at her angrily.

    Daisy cursed in her mind before she begged him with a sweet face, "Please, Doctor Chuck. Just for one night. I can sleep on the couch. Please!" She was really having a difficult time. She would not beg like this if it''s the other way around.

    Chuck pushed her impatiently, but she grasped his hand right away. With a single powerful pull, she forced him outside. Then she opened the door and ran into his apartment. She was really desperate.

    Chuck looked at his hand touched and pulled by the woman just now. He frowned as if a nauseous germ has spread throughout his body.

    He red at the rude woman, then rushed inside in big strides. He better pull her out while his hand remained contaminated. He was so disgusted right now.

    Daisy shook his hands off and pleaded with crossed hands, "Doctor Chuck, please. As a saying goes, ''Doctors are angels.'' And angels save people, right?" He----an angel? A pure devil from hell. Sheined deep down inside her. But she has to be very kind to this man. He was her only escape.

    Chuck didn''t want to waste words with her. He pulled her wrist and began to walk her out. After he will get her out, he must give his hand a good cleaning.

    With great strength, Chuck dragged her to the door. But at that moment, Daisy gritted her teeth in determination and raised her right leg. "Bam!" The door was kicked shut.

    Chuck looked at the mmed door, released her hand and called 911, "Hello, is this the police..." He didn''t even have time to finish his sentence as Daisy took away his phone and hung up the call.

    This turned Chuck''s face pale with fury. He was just about to take out his scalpel, but remembered that she knew martial arts. So his threat of the knife was of no use.

    He had no choice but to control his temper. He asked sarcastically, "Who sent you here? And for what? You have an exining to do!" He guessed that the one behind this trouble must be Harry.

    He was right. He knew it. "I don''t know exactly who is behind this. But when my boss answered the call, he addressed that person as a Joey. But I don''t know a Joey." She was also quite conf

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    ? Get inside and wear your own clothes."

    Looking at the door and then to herself, Daisy was enraged.

    When she gets out of this room, she will beat up this man!

    Why on earth would she need to meet such a weirdo? He was so mean that his towel couldn''t be used.

    This was simply terrible! Hopefully, he wouldn''t do more silly things. Or she would lose her temper.

    She put on her clothes in haste, pulled the door open and stormed outside.

    Chuck was not in the bedroom. He just threw the towel into the garbage bin with only his thumb and forefinger on it.

    After tossing it away, he pped his hands in disgust. Daisy saw this and she thought of an impulsive thing to do.

    She will help him get rid of his phobia for germs tonight.

    Without saying anything, she lifted his cor and pulled him to his bedroom.

    Seeing that Daisy was going into his bedroom, Chuck popped his eyes wide open in surprise. Of course, his look just added insult to injury.

    With all her strength, she forced him inside. Then they stumbled to the bed.

    "How dare you?!" Chuck tried to stop her when he realized her intention.

    But Daisy ignored his threat. She pulled him to the window, then threw herself on him.

    ...

    Their whole world stopped and they were in deep silence. Chuck waited for his nausea toe, but it didn''t.

    He then realized the severity of what happened. He then moved closer to her and pressed himself on her. The sight of her surprised look added to his impulsive desire...

 Chapter 370 Felt Insulted

    He stood up immediately. His eyes were fixed on Daisy. She was lying on the bed, still in shock.

    Chuck knew he had mysophobia. He had dated eight girlfriends in the past. Four of them dumped him because of his phobia for germs. They couldn''t take it anymore.

    The other four tried to hug him once but it always ended up in naught. He would just always move far from them. So, he had to break up with them.

    Sometimes when L pulled the edge of his clothes, he had to make an effort not to frown. Deep down him, he was annoyed.

    But just now, this woman was lying on his bed and was just under him. Strangely enough, he did not suffer from any symptoms. This was the first time! How could this happen?

    As a force of habit, he pushed her away immediately and quickly changed the bedding in front of her.

    Daisy bit her lips as she watched him changing the sheets. She felt so insulted. "Doctor Si, are you aware that this is already an illness of yours? Serious mysophobia is a psychological illness. I think you should consult a psychiatrist for help!"

    Chuck paused when he heard those words. With a cold face, he ordered, "Get out."

    She was talking too much. In his opinion, her mouth should be sewed up by a thread and a needle! It was really annoying!

    Daisy pouted sweetly. She deliberately sat down on his newly-changed bed. Then the next second, she touched his quilt...

    Chuck''s eyes widened in anger as he quickly walked to the shelf. There, he found a sharp surgical knife. With the knife in hand, he walked to Daisy and stared at her furiously.

    Daisy was not afraid of him at all as she was a professionally trained in martial arts. She has a ck belt in Taekwondo.

    She quickly reacted and raised her leg, trying to kick the knife out of his hand. However, Chuck dodged her kick by quickly moving to the side.

    "You''ve got some balls! You better watch out!" She snapped at him with a scornful look on her face. 95% of the men she fought with lost to her. Daisy was confident to win this battle as well!

    She attacked him once again. Chuck knew she was a worthy opponent so he tried his best to avoid her kicks instead of fighting back.

    However, in the end, she still managed to kick the knife out of his hand. She stepped on the knife with a victory smile on her face. Without hearing any protest from him, she locked his hands and gave him a powerful shoulder throw.

    Chucknded on the bed. He was absolutely beyond rage as he reached for her hands and pulled her to his chest with all his strength.

    As a woman, Daisy was not as strong as Chuck. It may be that she was quicker, but strength was not her forte.

    Eventually, he managed to have h

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ocked on the door and walked inside.

    He came in with thetest news: "Boss, Daisy entered Chuck''s apartment sessfullyst night. She stayed there till eight this morning. They left the apartment simultaneously." Joey had no idea what was going on.

    He did not understand why Harry would send Daisy over to Chuck. Without raising questions, he continued in his professional voice: "The securities reported that Daisy looked distressed when she came out. She was not wearing the same clothes as she walked in the night before." Did something happened between the two?

    "Noted. Go and pay off her mother''s medical bills for her. Tell her to be prepared for her next task." Harry briefly gave orders without even looking up.

    He was quite satisfied with the result. One Daisy should be enough for Chuck''s attention. Maybe that girl was really something. If not, he did not mind sending more women to him until he would never think of L again.

    Eason once said that Chuck felt deep emotions for L. Was that really the truth? Joey was puzzled. But it was not a good timing to ask his question. He knew that his boss was still stressed out over the negative happenings in thepany. He retreated from the office in silence. Harry Si had his hands full these days. He should not bother his boss with unnecessary troubles!

    Around noon, Harry got a call from Mrs. Du. She told him that L arrived at the manor.

    Today was Saturday. Nicole was waiting happily in the house. Harry knew she had longed for her mother. He casually asked Mrs. Du how the meet-up went.

    Mrs. Du reported to him that everything went well just like usual. Harry was slightly confused. After all, the bond between a mother and a daughter was strong! It cannot be withered by even the strongest storms!

 Chapter 371 We are Just Strangers

    After bidding Mrs. Du goodbye, he reminded her to take care of L and not let her do anything. Harry then hung up the phone in relief. He decided toe home early tonight.

    L took Nicole out for shopping so they had dinner outside.

    They returned to the mansion at past eight that evening. Telling from the silence inside, L guessed that Harry hadn''te back yet.

    She could hardly move because of her wounded arm. But she still managed to help Nicole take a bath and got her to sleep. When these were all done, it was almost 10 o''clock p.m..

    She silently crept from Nicole''s bed and walked out. Harry''s bedroom was all dark, and so was his study room. Maybe he was still not back.

    She passed by the room full of their pictures. When L looked closer, she saw several new photos in which Nicole was ying happily in her school.

    Then she closed the door. After a short while, she heard the familiar sound of a car engine from the ground floor.

    It must be Harry''s car. When she thought of Harrying back, L''s heart began to race really fast. She rushed to Nicole''s room, jumped onto her bed, hugged her and closed her eyes.

    Harry walked in with big strides, then rushed upstairs without even taking off the zer hanging on his arm.

    He opened Nicole''s bedroom door. It was totally quiet, as he had expected.

    L and Nicole embraced each other and slept sound together----a scene he wanted and was most happy to see. Just seeing them like this made his stress and exhaustion just go away.

    As long as he would see this every day, he could work all day without feeling tired.

    He then leaned down and kissed both of them. Instantly, Harry''s familiar smell filled L''s nose. L, though pretending to be asleep, still couldn''t help but blink.

    He then gave a nce at L''s arm. It was still in a cast. He might as well go back to his bedroom and take a shower first. Harry thought to himself.

    The door was closed gently, so L was a bit relieved. But what would Harry do? Did he go to work or did he sleep already? She could sense that Harry was already tired...

    She was deep in her thoughts for almost an half hour. In the end, she sat up from the bed and decided to take a stroll.

    T

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ld take the spoon and feed L. Only then that she will have a spoonful for herself.

    And when something fell to the ground, Nicole would walk before her to pick it up.

    Nicole often said sweet words to her as well. "Mom, I love you so much."; or "Mom, you are so pretty."; or "Mom, you are awesome."; Things like these would melt L''s heart...

    She was away from Nicole only for a short time. But Nicole seemed to have grown up a lot.

    At dinner, Nicole got some food with her chopsticks and put them on her dish. "Mom, your arm hurts so let me take care of you." Her thoughtful words nearly made L cry.

    When the maid was giving shower to Nicole that night, L yed with her beside the bathtub. But Nicole was not a little baby now. So basically, they were just chatting.

    The maid then left after putting Nicole on bed and cleaning the bathroom.

    After thinking for a while, L asked, "Did daddy spend time with you and y with you recently?" She knew how busy Harry was. But she didn''t want Harry to ignore Nicole just because of his work.

    Nicole nodded and answered seriously, "Dad went to see me every day. When he is busy, he would always call me. He is really a great father."

    Nicole''s answer set L''s heart at peace. After putting Nicole to sleep, she took a quick shower.

    Leaning on the sill of the bathtub, she sighed and thought of how time just flew in her life. She has already stayed here for two days. Time just flies when she was with Nicole.

 Chapter 372 Thank You For Taking Care of Mr. Si

    How about the future? Would she just be a stalemate in Harry''s authority? But the expectations on Nicole''s sweet face made it hard for her to make such a decision.

    JDLH Restaurant

    Harry had a dinner appointment here tonight, andter a wine party with Samuel.

    When he arrived at the restaurant, it was already eight in the evening. He came in when the other shareholders just drank to their heart''s full. He sort of intended to time his arrival like this.

    He instantly drove away the nonsense in the room with his charisma. "Boss Si, pleasee in."

    They politely weed Harry to the seat of honor. Because of his tardiness, Harry offered to drink three cups of wine as punishment.

    When their talks and conversations ended, he hurriedly rushed to the bar for the wine party.

    By the time he arrived, Harry began feeling light on his feet. Maybe he drank too much earlier. He calmed himself a bit and Joey opened the door for him.

    Inside the room, Eason and Samuel were already singing some love songs while Chuck and E were drinking wine and listening to them singing.

    When they saw Harry, the crowd except Chuck all started asking him to drink as punishment.

    Eason put down the microphone, popped open a bottle of Brandy, filled a ss, then passed it to Harry.

    Harry drank up the first ss, then the second. When it came to the third ss, Joey couldn''t help but intervene for the sake of Harry. "He has drunk a lot just now. The third ss may be too much for him."

    Samuel looked intently at Harry. Indeed, he looked like he has already drank enough. So he said, "All right. All right. That''s enough. Let''s give him a break and skip the third ss." Then they all sat downfortably. Harry felt dizzy, so he leaned against the couch.

    "Harry, how are things going in yourpany?" With a serious tone, Eason asked Harry curiously. Harry closed his eyes. He really didn''t want to worry about business matters right now.

    "I am about to get the shareholders'' support. The next step is to deal with these opportunisticpanies." He would never let them go easily. He would teach them a good lesson.

    A chilling hatred rose from inside Harry.

    The room quieted down. Then Harry seemed to have remembered something. He opened his eyes and looked at the unusuall

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    arm. Or it would hurt again...

    The stink of the alcohol made L sneeze. "L, are you sick?" He turned her around and asked her in a naive tone.

    Harry''s mouth even made the stink worse. L pinched her nose and looked in disgust at the smirking Harry. Oh, he was so drunk!

    "Can you at least get a shower?"

    "Of course, but you muste with me. Help me." Then he put his face close to L''s. L pushed his face aside and dragged him to the bathroom.

    She opened the door, stood behind him, then kicked him inside.

    With a loud m, he locked the door of the bathroom.

    Harry rubbed his hand on the part of his waist where L just kicked and thought satisfactorily that L''s temper hasn''t changed a little bit.

    With an idea in mind, he began to take a shower.

    JZ apartment

    When Eason helped Chuck to his apartment''s door, he was surprised to see a woman waiting there.

    Daisy heard the sound, then raised her head. She looked confused to Eason.

    "You know Chuck?" He pointed at Chuck in his arms.

    Daisy frowned at the alcohol smell, but still answered, "Yes, I am a friend of him." How much did he drink? Daisy pondered. He looked so wasted already.

    A friend? Eason examined Daisy intently in surprise. Chuck had a female friend? That''s unheard of! What kind of friend was she?

    Wasn''t he afraid of germs? She cannot touch him, right? It was a serious psychological illness. That''s why he didn''t have a girlfriend. Chuck hid his girlfriend from them? Eason spected on this in bewilderment.

 Chapter 373 I am Not Lola

    Eason saw the door of the apartment open when Daisy put her finger onto the fingerprint lock.

    Since Daisy could open the door, Eason didn''t doubt her anymore. He just told Daisy, "Take good care of Chuck. I''ll go back home. Thanks." She felt so helpless! She didn''t want to take care of this man!

    Still, Daisy tried to smile, "All right, I will." Indeed, the man who had paid for her mother''s medicine bills threatened her if she did not act for his cause. She had no choice but to ask for Chuck''s help.

    She was confused and wondered why that man badly wanted to get her close to Chuck.

    She helped Chuck into the apartment with so much difficulty and finally closed the door. Then they walked into the bedroom.

    "Such a heavy guy!" Thanks to her regr exercise routines, she was able to push and carry him. If not for her, he would have slept on the hallway.

    She opened the door of the bedroom and struggled to pull him onto the bed.

    But he didn''t let go of her. So they both fell down to the bed.

    The next minute, he held her tightly and Daisy heard a name of a girl from his mouth, "L."

    Who was L? Was she the woman in the entertainment show business before and the wife of Harry right now? Chuck suddenly kissed her when she was thinking of it.

    She froze when he kissed her. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do.

    She forcefully pushed him away and he fell back on the bed.

    Indeed, Chuck was just attracted to the smell of her body lotion. The truth was that he was thinking of L.

    But the smell had gone far now and he had to get close to her.

    Chuck reached for her hand as soon as she got up.

    She shouted, "Let me go, Chuck! I am not L. Look at me carefully! You''re drunk!" Though they stayed in a bed, the man was still thinking of another woman. How sad she was!

    "You are noisy... Don''t be too loud." He kissed her again. Daisy tried to get away from him, but he didn''t let her go.

    Later that night

    L locked herself in the cloakroom and didn''t open the door regardless of Ha

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ally a decent woman.

    She had a mother who had been undergoing chemotherapy for a time now. But it was not a problem. There were a lot of doctors in Chuck''s family. There would be no problem if they got married to each other.

    "Harry, just wait and I''ll seduce your wife!" Everyone has a desire for revenge and Chuck was not an exception. He was going to get Harry''s wife. He wouldn''t let anything and anyone get in his way.

    Harryughed, "Chuck, the one you should consider is your wife. Not my wife! Be warned!" However, Chuck impressed L a lot indeed. He had to watch out for him.

    The two men said nothing more. Though Chuck was really angry, he knew why Harry was acting like this.

    If his wife was L or even other woman, and she was liked by others, he would certainly get angry and jealous.

    Not to mention, it was the narrow-minded Harry. Harry actually cut him more than enough ck already. He was being considerate.

    "So, should I say thanks to you?" The atmosphere was getting a little awkward.

    Harry got up from the bed and drew back the curtain. He saw a woman looking up to the sky in the Maple Grove nearby.

    He smiled with the corners of his mouth. "You are wee, brother. I will go and celebrate your wedding. I will even pay for it if you want." Strictly speaking, he was Chuck''s matchmaker! And he was good in it!

 Chapter 374 Nicole Hit Me

    Chuck abruptly hung up the phone. He looked at his bed with mixed feelings.

    To think about it intently, he was the one that took the initiativest night. But that woman Daisy was also to be med. After all, she forced herself into his house. Then her loss of virginity was a lesson to her.

    L strolled to the maple forest where there were two lines of little golden maple trees. It stretched for over a kilometer. She stared at them in awe.

    Thest time she wandered in a maple forest with Harry was in Canada. At that time, they were deeply in love.

    Even these little maple trees were nted here for her. Harry did it especially for her.

    Maybe several yearster, these little trees would pierce into the sky, and cover the blue tapestry with their majestic leaves.

    Behind L came some footsteps. She turned back and saw the maid Chang, who was also at her age.

    At the sight of L, she said anxiously, "Ms. L, there is a call from the school. Something seemed to have gone wrong. Miss Nicole asked you to answer the phone."

    Nicole? Without a second thought, L trotted back into the mansion. She picked up the phone and uttered breathlessly, "What''s wrong, dear?"

    With scratches on her face, Nicole pouted her mouth and red at the tall girl beside her whose hair was also in mess. Hearing her mother''s voice, she cried out immediately.

    "Don''t cry, Nicole. Tell mom what happened. Calm down, okay?" L could do nothing now but to anxiously listen to her daughter cry.

    Nicole was sobbing heavily. "Mom, that big girl said you were a bad woman. She said you stole daddy from other women." She already beat her up, and now she wanted her mother to teach that stupid girl a lesson as well.

    .... What Nicole said filled L with sorrow. Was she really a bad woman? Did she really stole Harry from other women? s, these were just some silly things that she did in the past. After all, she could not be med solely for it.

    "Nicole, don''t cry. Do you think mom is a bad woman?" She tried tofort Nicole.

    "No, you are the best! She was talking nonsense. I don''t believe in any word she said and I must beat her up." Suddenly, Nicole raised

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ildren. These ill words should have nevere out of a kid''s mouth. Please do know that."

    L''s scolding made Jenny feel more embarrassed. She snickered, "Lady, these are things we all know. And my daughter is not the only one talking about it. You can''t just criticize her like that." The inte was full of reports concerning the scandal involving her, Harry and Ynda. And now she was ying innocent? No way!

    Jenny''s reply upset L. She retorted coldly, "I don''t know who else talked about it. But I know your daughter has said such things, so I have the right to have her guardians investigated for legal responsibility."

    Jenny''s face turned white with fury. "Harry is about to be toppled off now. How can you still swagger here so confidently? Oh, I almost forgot. Your own family is quite influential. Jordan is a captain in the military. Maybe he will back you up?" Jordan was in A Country. There was no way he would intervene in matters in the C Country. Jenny knew all about it.

    How did she know Jordan? That''s strange... L looked at her confusingly. Finally, she remembered. She familiarized herself with this woman five years ago when Wendy lost her virginity to Jordan in D City that night. This woman was with Jordan.

    But what was she doing now in C Country? And what did she mean by saying Harry was to be driven out of office? Did things in thepany get worse? Oh, no. Harry must be in too much trouble and pressure now.

 Chapter 375 My Daughterâ€™s Medical Expenses

    "Then did Harry step down already? Tell me." L asked calmly. Harry was too sophisticated and he would not be forced down that easy. He has all the connections and the abilities. She totally trusted in his ability.

    But maybe he has encountered some difficulties along the way. It was always the case for every person anyway.

    "Well he has not stepped down yet. But soon my husband will pull him down. How powerful can a man be when he is mesmerized by a woman? A woman like you." Jenny teased, but with a little hint of jealousy. She still remembered the overwhelming shock when she learned that Harry transferred so many of his shares and properties to L and Nicole.

    Indeed, a woman could never be happier than L. She has all the money and resources in the world now.

    "Mesmerized by a woman? My husband may be young, but not stupid. Years of fighting and struggling in the business world have made him fully capable of dealing with such trifle." The pride and confidence in L''s voice hurt Jenny''scent thinking in the matter.

    They were at the same age. But why could L marry a man who was so young and handsome like Harry while she herself married a 50-year-old man? She looked so desperate and weak.

    That anger added more impatience on her voice. "Didn''t you have a divorce before? But you still address him as your husband. Are you not ashamed of yourself? By the way, if he is really your husband, you better seek help from your family to save your so-called husband."

    The remarriage between L and Harry hasn''t been made public. Thus, few people knew about this.

    "This is not your concern then. Maybe you should put more thought into finding an out for Mr. Xia, your husband. Harry will put him in doom if he found out about this." Suddenly a man''s voice came from behind, attracting people''s attention to the door. The man wore a dark suit, a white shirt under it and a blue tie. His eyes were dark and cold.

    "Dad!" Nicole rushed over and flew into his arms. Harry held her up, staring at her in a gentle and sweet manner.

    The whole crowd stood still and looked at them. Of course, Jenny knew Harry. Harry''s appearance s

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    her of what happened, the principal felt as if the sky would fall. Harry was the biggest investor for the school. Ever since Nicole registered here, the money Harry funded was enough to build another high-end kindergarten.

    Now, if he stopped funding, many parents would then transfer their children to where Nicole was. After all, Nicole was a walking advertisement for any school...

    No, that couldn''t happen. She must contact Harry and reverse the situation as soon as possible.

    On the way back, L has said a word after thinking for a long while, "Since you want to transfer Nicole to another school, maybe I could bring her with me..."

    "L, my wife, you think too much. You need to recover first. You focus on that." Harry interrupted L''s words. He knew what was on her mind.

    He also doubted whether L had amnesia since her rejection to him was just like what she did before. It seemed like nothing has changed.

    L bit her lips discontentedly and turned to Nicole, "Nicole, do you want toe back to A Country with your mother?"

    Nicole looked at L and remembered what Harry once said to her. She shook her head, "Mom, can you stay here with us? I want aplete family." Dad told her that as long as Nicole didn''te back to A Country, mom would stay in the manor.

    She was very frustrated as she stared at the innocent Nicole. She didn''t understand why Nicole just didn''t want toe back with her.

 Chapter 376 Youâ€™re A Nagger

    She treated her so well, but Nicole wouldn''t leave her father. Nicole must have inherited her ingratitude from her father, L sadly thought to herself.

    Harry parked his car at an intersection and said, "You go home first. I will take Nicole to the hospital." He couldn''t let L see Chuck again. He would not risk that chance again.

    "No. I will go with you. I can manage myself." She said in remorse. She would not follow Harry''s orders anymore. In fact, she rebelled against it.

    "Just go home. We will also directly go back home after Nicole''s wounds are taken care of."

    "I''m not listening. I''m not listening. You''re a nagger! You won''t boss me around." L covered her ears and interrupted Harry''s words.

    Nagger? Harry raised an eyebrow and asked, "L, did you just call me a nagger?" He simply warned her, not daring to be too hard on her.

    L heard Nicole''s giggle and replied, "Anyway, I will go with you. Nicole is also my daughter. Why you wouldn''t give me a chance to take care of her?" Unbelievable. Harry thought in disappointment. She''s still the old, grumpy version of herself.

    Eventually, Harry shook his head helplessly and took L with them to the hospital.

    When they arrived at the hospital, Chuck has just came in.

    He looked at them appearing in his office. He was confused and worried. What happened? Why was Harry holding Nicole. Why was L standing beside him?

    Harry observed Chuck''s expression. Great. He was a bit happy inside. Chuck looked so energized and d. The woman must have done her thing.

    But L suddenly rushed to Chuck. "Handsome, you are here." She stood beside him and held his arm.

    This turned Harry''s face into an angry and upset expression. He knew something would happen when L saw Chuck. That was why he didn''t want L toe with them.

    "Come back here. Hey." He ordered the obviously excited L. His wife held another man''s arm? That feeling sucked the life out of him.

    Chuck put on a big smile, stood up and said sweetly, "L, why are you here? What happened?" He would have acted more intimately with L to irritate Harry if Nicole wasn''t here.

    Chuck led her towards Harry. "Handsome, I want to be with you. See, I have a cute

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    would know if L was faking amnesia. If she was... He would never let her go, this life and the afterlife.

    After sending Nicole and L to the mansion, Harry returned to thepany.

    Inside the office

    Joey was reporting thetest developments to Harry, "As you have ordered, Cherry''s family has found out the details of that night between Cherry and Herren. Her father has met with Thomas Herren. It is said that there may be an engagement. Talks are progressing." What Ynda did has made Thomas Herren unavable. He had no time to find L now. In some way, Ynda helped Harry.

    "Well, that''s good. What else?" Harry cheered up when he heard this good news. Whether it was Thomas Herren or Chuck, as long as a man was around L, he would push them away one by one. Nothing could stop him.

    Joey then remembered something and said, "Ynda has moved to a rented house. Due to theck of money, she had been silent recently." But there was always a lull before the storm. It was always that case. He must be careful.

    "And what? How about what happened in D City five years ago?"

    "Our man found the maid Betty, but her tongue has been cut out. She''s not saying a single word. She is leading a miserable life now. When our man asked about what happened five years ago, she was too scared to say anything." That woman was really cruel. She did such horrible things to an innocent person. She must have done worse to L. Harry was lost in his thoughts again.

 Chapter 377 A Stroke Caused by High Blood Pressure

    She''s not saying a single word? Harry frowned at this development.

    "But her tension finally got relieved after her family reassured her. She wrote down everything she knew."

    The report was that her tongue had been cut out by someone she didn''t know. They had intended to cut her hands off after, but she was rescued before it happened. She confessed that she had witnessed Naughty jumped into the swimming pool rather than being pushed. But Ynda bought her with arge amount of money.

    Besides, on the day when L had a miscarriage, she saw a man leave the vi with a woman in his arms. She didn''t realize something was wrong until she did the cleaning and found the bloodstain.

    Again, Ynda shut her up with more money. She also kind of threatened her.

    On the day when L jumped into the sea, she heard Ynda was talking on the phone. She vaguely picked up a few words like kidnap, dock or something.

    So far, the truth that happened five years ago had been revealed.

    The reason why L was always in trouble had emerged from the water.

    Harry lit up a cigarette and inhaled every bit of it. For a moment, he was speechless. He was totally shocked.

    He was consumed by dismay. How could he had been so stupid?

    His heart ached at the thought of L''s grievance over the past few years. He felt very sorry for her.

    "Harry Si, I''m not what I used to be. I''ll let Ynda wait and see. She knows how much she owe me. I''ll make her pay for this. I won''t let it go for your sake." He recalled her words when they met by the sea back then.

    After a while, he rubbed his aching eyes, and spoke in a calm voice, "We won''t touch Ynda Mo. Leave her to L. Kill the killer who works for Ynda Mo. Make this possible!"

    He plunged into guilt and despair. He would never be able to make amends with her for his wrong usations.

    Now, he was going to take action and fight back. And the first thing to do was to fire Leo and ruin his reputation in the field. He didn''t care about the shares in his hand. This was not about the money anymore.

    Joey took notes carefully, though he had no idea what had happened.

    "Withdraw

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ''s what worries me."

    But with the development of modern medicine, hemiplegic patients can make clear progress as long as they get proper treatment. They could even be all right one year after the stroke. All they had to have were money and resources.

    Both of them were shocked. They didn''t say anything for a moment. For Harry, that was really adding insult to injury.

    So was to Kevin. He had lost his wife within a year. Now, his father suddenly got stroke while his son was in the hardest time of his life. He had been taking too much hits recently.

    "The first half of the year will be the best chance to apply treatment. Maybe you could bring him to America. They have the best resources there." Medical care in C Countrygged behind America. Since money never had been a matter for Harry, an American hospital would be the best choice for him.

    So he nodded. Then, Grandpa''s hospital bed was pushed forward by the nurses.

    He was lying in bed with tubes in his body. He looked so pale and was still unconscious. And then, he was moved to the ICU.

    It was past midnight already. Harry stood by the window of the hospital. He put out his cigarette, And went back to Kevin. Kevin was sitting on the bench, his hands on his face in dismay. "Dad, you should go home. I''ll stay here. You take your rest."

    Kevin didn''t move. He simply shook his head. He''d rather stay here than lie in his bed with open eyes the whole night.

 Chapter 378 Excitedly Turned His Look

    That night, Harry has thought a lot and has made a lot of decisions.

    Around 7 o''clock next morning

    L pushed the bedroom door open, but no one was there. Only the quilt was in its original ce.

    Harry didn''te backst night. Was he that busy and pressured at work recently?

    At that moment, her phone suddenly rang in Nicole''s room. The maid who was dressing Nicole fetched it for her.

    Was it Joey? "Hello, Joey."

    "Miss L, Miss Nicole will be sent to Blue Sky Kindergarten today. I have told the driver its address. He will take care of it." This morning, he got a call from Harry. He knew right there and then that things weren''t going well.

    L answered okay. But she looked at the vacant bedroom, hesitated, then asked, "Harry... Was Harry in the officest night?"

    "No, Harry''s grandfather was sent to the hospitalst night. They are still at the hospital now." Joey told the truth to her. Harry didn''t know L would ask about him, so he hasn''t told Joey what to do on this matter.

    "What happened to Harry''s grandfather?" That news made L anxious and sad. Harry''s grandfather treated her very well in the past. They were very close to each other.

    "At first, it was a stroke caused by hypertension. Now, it had led to partial paralysis. He is now at the ICU of Chuck''s hospital."

    After hanging up the phone, L stood frozen for quite some time. She was so sad and tears were welling in her eyes. The news of the sudden paralysis of Harry''s grandfather filled her with astonishment. She could hardly take it.

    She should pay a visit in the hospitalter. But then she remembered Harry.

    Harry must be so tired now. He was always trying hard to make her happy while running thepany. Now, his grandfather was in the hospital...There were so many things on his te right now.

    She finished breakfast uneasily. She just wanted to rush to the hospital. But today was the first day that Nicole will be going to her new school., and she didn''t want her to go through this alone.

    So she apanied her to her new school first. Nicole soon became friends with other kids. She was always a friendly kid.

    Aside from that, she was Harry''s daught

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    his grandfather.

    But L shook her head, "I can take care of him. You have so many things to do in thepany. You go back. I will be here." She has nned to leave when Nicole has adapted to her new school. But with Harry in deep trouble, how could she go back to A Country now?

    Since she couldn''t leave now and had nothing to do in the mansion, she might as well stay here to help him with his serious matters.

    Harry shook his no. With the painful injury on her arm, he couldn''t let her stay here alone.

    "I''m fine. You go home. Thank you for your offer." After grandfather went through the critical phase, he could then find a nurse to take care of him.

    "No, you go to thepany. I will stay here for you. If you reject me again, I will be angry." She pretended to frown and turned her back against him.

    Harry didn''t want to upset her, not even a little bit. So he put his hands on her shoulder and said, "Fine, I will go to thepany. My father mighte at noon, then you can go home to rest." He had many things to deal with in thepany as well. He should be present there.

    "Hurry up." She began pushing him out impatiently.

    Harry saw her impatient look, smiled bitterly and said, "Call me if something happened."

    "I know. I know. Stop nagging me. Just go." With so many things in thepany, howe he didn''t seem worried at all? L thought that she was more worried than him. Even she began to feel anxious for Harry.

 Chapter 379 The Two Women Smiled at Each Other

    That afternoon, Kevin came to the hospital to substitute for L.

    L returned to the mansion, yed with her phone until the battery was almost used up.

    At dusk, Harry called and said she didn''t need to go to the hospital anymore. His grandfather had been transferred from the ICU to senior ward, and the nurse he hired hade over.

    So L went with the driver to pick up Nicole. Harry went back home that night to change his clothes.

    Then he hurried to the hospital. Before leaving, he told L that he would settle problems in thepany as soon as possible. After that, he would take his grandfather to the United States for medications.

    He didn''t mention how long would it take, but L knew it could be a long while.

    Around ten o''clock that night. she dialed Harry''s number.

    "Transfer my shares back to you. All things will be solved then. You need to regain the trust of the people." Were things as easy as that?

    Harry closed the files he was reading and walked out of the ward.

    "You don''t need to worry about that. I will take care of it." He would address this problem before leaving.

    L remained silent for a while, then uttered, "I''ve forgotten the past. You don''t need to do this for me. I don''t even know why you are doing this."

    "L, you are mine and could only be mine for life. Don''t think about anything else." He said firmly. He would sound harsh only when ites to his possession of L. He didn''t want to share her with other people.

    When the phone was about to be hung up, Harryforted her, "Take care of yourself. I''ll be okay."

    After less than a week, Harry took his grandfather to America.

    Kevin went with them. L was assigned to look after Nicole.

    Every day, she would send Nicole to school and pick her up in the afternoon. Then on Sundays, she would take Nicole out and y with her all day. Yet at night, she would still feel a bit lonely. She missed Harry.

    Harry had video calls with Nicole almost every day. But every time he asked to see L, she always said no.

    Time went by. Then summer came. L once answered a call from Thomas Herren who told

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    own, lot of people mistook her for Phil.

    They found outter that she was actually a movie stand-in for Phil.

    Then that couple came towards L and Chuck. L thought that Chuck was acting differently, But she didn''t know exactly why.

    "Sorry, Chuck. I amte because of the traffic jam." Philip took two sses of wine brought by the waiter, one for himself, and the other for Daisy.

    The two men clinked their sses while the two women smiled at each other. Both were filled with different thoughts.

    L noticed the woman in front of her looked ufortable. Again, she did not know why.

    Daisy tried to manage her feelings and looked intently at L. She was so pretty and elegant. No wonder Chuck the weirdo would also fall for this woman.

    When L smiled, she looked so genuine and sophisticated. Daisy took an admiration for her at first sight.

    She remembered that night when she was under Chuck. He called, "L...".

    That memory made Daisy''s heart ache. She was looking so pale now.

    "Daisy, what''s wrong?" Philip asked hispanion, with whom he grew up with. They were really good friends.

    Daisy raised her head, smiled and shook her head, "I''m fine. I just need to use the restroom first. Excuse me for a while." Philip told her that she only need to attend an anniversary party. But she didn''t know Chuck would be here as well. The sight of him made her feel really ufortable.

 Chapter 380 Donâ€™t Ignore My Warning

    If she had known Chuck would show up and she would see him here, Daisy would not have epted the invitation.

    Daisy went to the restroom; Chuck looked at the direction where she went, then took L to meet other people.

    Inside the restroom, Daisy sat on the toilet and remembered that night with Chuck. She pulled her hair ruefully.

    Even though she fled his apartment before he woke up in the morning, and despite the fact that two months had already passed, she still couldn''t help thinking about that night every single day... She didn''t know why that memory stuck to her.

    Just now, Chuck didn''t even look at her. It was as if he knew nothing about that night.

    And she already decided to never meet with him again. Even if she came across him, she would act as if he was a total stranger. But why did she feel bad when she saw him again? It''s like she was expecting something to happen...

    The restroom was like a shelter from all her worries outside. Daisy didn''t even want to go out.

    But after a dozen minutes of struggling in her mind, she came out of the cubicle, turned on the faucet, trying to pour the cold water on her face to sober up.

    But on second thought, she remembered that she wore makeup today.

    So she just turned off the faucet, dried her hands and walked out. Not far away stood a man in a suit, his hands in his pocket, staring at her.

    The mere presence of Chuck made her heart race fast. She tried to slip away by pretending that she didn''t see him.

    But at the moment when she almost went past him, Chuck grasped her hand and pulled her into a room.

    The room was all dark. Chuck closed the door and let the darkness shroud them.

    "Doctor Chuck, what do you want?" She tried to sound calm and casual.

    Chuck didn''t say anything, but she could feel that he was moving even closer to her.

    After several minutes of silence, she turned around and said, "If it''s nothing important, I will leave now. I have a partner to apany." She put her hand on the door knob, then Chuck began talking.

    "That night... it was you on my bed." He hesitatingly blurted out.

    His words made Daisy''s hand tremble with nervousne

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    lready recovering, a nurse would be enough to take care of him.

    The troubles in hispany have been solved. Thomas Herren has gotten married. Then he would have the time to be with her now.

    The thought of himing back made L''s heart jump with joy. He seemed to be gone for ages. Now, she really expected him to return.

    But she didn''t say anything while Harry added, "You really had a happy life over the two months I was not there. Showing up with Chuck in public and going to his hospital alone for several times." His voice was filled with hatred and jealousy. It may be that he was not in C Country, but he knew everything.

    ... Geez, she went to Chuck''s hospital to change the medication prescriptions and remove her cast. Lined in her mind.

    Suddenly the liger howled, nearly making L deaf. "Boss Si, just enjoy your stay abroad. Don''t worry about the things here in C Country. Aren''t you tired already? You have too much on your te right now."

    The roar of the liger reassured him that she was at the mansion.

    "L, don''t ignore my warning. And another thing is..." Harry suddenly paused, making L a bit nervous. She felt something bad might happen.

    She was right. "I will send an airne to pick you up. You cane to do a check-up while I''m still here."

    L didn''t notice that her voice was trembling. She still yed the role of an innocent fool and asked, "A check-up? For what?"

 Chapter 381 Why was Harry Being So Hard on Him

    Did he find out something? But they have been away for two months. What could he find out? Was he able to trace that she was pretending to have amnesia? That''s not possible...

    Harry grinned, "Of course, it''s a check-up for your brain. They have advanced medical equipment here. Your amnesia was not a thing of worry to them."

    Soon, he would know whether L has amnesia or not. How could she dare y tricks on him? She was no match for him in terms of ying tricks. L still couldn''t believe what she was hearing.

    She became so nervous. Harry knew the truth now? How? "Chuck told..." She suddenly stopped.

    L frowned and pondered if Chuck had told him. "If I know that you and Chuck have plotted together to y tricks on me, you are both dead men." On second thought, Chuck was not worried even when he learned that L had amnesia. L''s amnesia might really be fake.

    Eh...

    Things weren''t going well. Their lie mighte to light. L was very worried. She knew what Harry was capable of.

    "Boss Si, don''t use wrongly of us. I would never y tricks on you. I dare not to do so." Herst words was full of sarcasm.

    "You dare not to do so?" He asked back. If she dare not to do so, then who did?

    If she was working with another man to lie to him... He might need to think of a way to teach her a lesson. A good, valuable beating. Maybe he could...

    "Hmmm.... Harry, if I say I didn''t do it, I didn''t do it. I will not go to the U.S. If you don''t believe me, then forget about it. You don''t trust me, anyway." L tried to hide her guilt with anger.

    Her angry reply made Harry smirk. He knew she was trying to cover up with anger. He knew L so well now.

    Now he was certain that L never had amnesia. She was trying to hide the truth with Chuck. She was the same old L.

    Well, he better shift to another key matter now. "Is your arm okay now?" He saw on the photo that her cast has been taken off. Several months were enough to recover from that injury.

    She answered without any emotions, "Yes." On her mind, she was thinking deeply what would happen if Harry found out she was faking amnesia. Harry believed in the "eye-for-an-eye" saying. He would certainly fight back against her and Chu

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    half year." Chuck didn''t know what he was capable of doing? How dare he lie to his face? He even conspired with L to do it.

    Minutester, Joey called back, "Boss, Miss Daisy rejected. She said she would pay for the bill herself."

    Harry thought for a second, then said coldly, "Find a way to let her take this task. She took it from the beginning, and now she must be the one to finish it. Whatever you do, make sure she takes this task." She didn''t have the privilege to choose what not to do yet. Once she was on board, she couldn''t get off easily. Harry sneered deep down inside him.

    "Okay, boss."

    "And you can try to make Chuck''s grandfather know what happened between Daisy and him. Make him upset." Chuck''s grandfather would certainly press Chuck to take responsibility and marry Daisy.

    "... Harry, I will mourn for Chuck for several minutes." Joey said genuinely. Chuck was Harry''s good friend. Why was Harry being so hard on him?

    Harry sat on the couch, turned on hisptop and replied coldly, "He was the one who did this to himself." Chuck fell in love with his L and they both lied to him. He should have seen thising. Harry angrily thought to himself. He surely thought of Chuck as his brother. If not, he would have dealt with him in a more cruel way.

    After hanging up, Joey took the check and did as Harry ordered. He was a matchmaker now.

    Another week passed by. One day, at noon, when L was asleep, her phone beeped. It was an important message.

 Chapter 382 A Life Without Much Troubles and Pain

    She slowly got the phone on the bedside table and opened one eye. She was still in a daze. It read, "I will arrive at the manor today." Her sleepiness totally disappeared!

    She jumped from the bed to pack her necessities as quickly as possible. She must leave here before he arrived.

    She kissed Nicole''s face and said, "My dear, mommy wille to see you soon. Take care of yourself."

    Now, I should escape from your daddy first.

    Then, she closed the door of Nicole''s room and rushed upstairs.

    She woke up the servant who was on duty today and asked her to attend to Nicole. Also, she told her that Harry was going back.

    Holding her bag, she ran to the door of the mansion as if a ghost was chasing her.

    When she was already near the interior swimming pool, she thought of something. Damn it! Why was her response like this? It was as if she was caught having an affair with another man.

    However, if she didn''t leave, she would be med and punished by Harry. What could she do then?

    Run! She didn''t hesitate anymore and continued to run forward on her heels.

    At the door of the mansion

    A ck Maybach was already parked outside. The driver got off the car immediately and opened the door of the back seats.

    A pair of brown leather shoes stepped on the ground. Then, a tall man in a white shirt appeared.

    L was running so fast that she never thought that she would meet him!

    She was astounded and stared at the noble man not too far from her. He...... He said he would return today, right? Why was he here now? It was just past 12 at midnight, but L thought he would be back in the morning.

    The man also looked at the woman not far away from him. She was dressed neatly and brought her bag with her. He didn''t think that she would wee him on purpose! Such a sweet gesture!

    Wearing a smile, he walked to her, "My dear, long time no see. It''s good that you even thought of weing me outside." As they were closer to each other, L''s heart beat heavily.

    She considered that she could control herself and would not be attracted by him because they hadn''t met for such a long time.

    However, she was wrong. When he held her in his arms, she stood still and was speechless. Her brain was nk.

    On s

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ughed, "How shameful! Mommy has to be carried by daddy."

    Due to Nicole''s teasing, L''s face turned red and she jumped from Harry''s arms. However, her legs were still wobbly. She would fall on the ground if Harry didn''t hold her.

    He should be med! He never stoppedst night... L stared at the man who wasughing very happily.

    "Sweetie, mommy''s legs are hurt. Don''tugh." She pinched Nicole''s nose and sat beside her.

    On the table, there were various Chinese dishes that Harry requested the chef to cook. There were all kinds of meals like red braised pork, steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers, steamed Chinese sturgeon, eggnt in griddle cooking, toasted duck, Chinese cabbage and fried chicken with lemon vor. They were having a big feast!

    Harry filled two bowls of rice, one for L and the other one for his daughter. Then he put the bowls in front of them.

    He lifted Nicole close to him and patiently helped her eat.

    The atmosphere was rxing and happy. However, Harry''s private phone rung when they were still having dinner.

    He put down the chopsticks and got the phone out of his pocket. On seeing the name on the caller identification, he pressed the answering key and the speaker.

    Chuck''s angry voice was heard from the phone, "Harry. Come out. I want to fight with you!" But Harry still leisurely fed Nicole as if the person that Chuck wanted to battle with was not him.

    L looked at Harry in shock. What did he do again?! Oh, no...

 Chapter 383 Paraiba Tourmaline

    "I''m ready anytime!" Harry replied casually while looking at Nicole who was so happy to have so much delicious food on the table.

    Chuck took a scalpel and angrily stabbed it into the body of a dummy. He was imagining that the dummy was the hateful Harry.

    "Harry, wait to see how I steal L from you! Oh, you''ll see!" Damn Harry! He didn''t deserve to be his brother! He was such a cunning and cruel man!

    Now his grandfather rushed to the hospital and beat him with his crutch. When his grandfather found out that he didn''t have the intention to get married, he almost destroyed hisboratory!

    L was dumbfounded. She stopped eating and thought why would they quarrel about her? Was it because Harry was taking a revenge on Chuck for cheating him about L''s fake amnesia before?

    "Sorry, it may disappoint you. My wife now doesn''t have time and energy to cheat on me." Harry picked a piece of the tasty pork and put it into L''s bowl.

    ... Hearing this, L paused as she was about to put the meat into her mouth.

    She stared at Harry in disgust. She immediately put down her chopsticks and walked directly to him. She was going to take his cellphone away.

    But before L reached for the cellphone, Harry had already picked it up from the table. He said to Chuck, "Hey, Chuck, if you still want to y, I will oblige with you until the very end. I want to see you so embarrassed and ashamed." Chuck was his brother. Definitely, he would join him in ying a game.

    In the hospital, the dummy in front of Chuck was scarred everywhere by the scalpel. It was almost beyond recognition.

    Looking at the dummy, Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. He felt satisfied because it was as if he had seen Harry be like this.

    But there were some implied tones in Harry''s words. This made Chuck very ufortable. His face turned pale in anxiety.

    L sneaked behind Harry and tried to grab the cellphone from his hand. "I want to speak to Chuck! Give me the phone!" She shouted.

    Hearing L''s frantic voice, Chuck held back the depressed feelings in his heart and spoke to the phone in a provocative tone, "L, don''t be with Harry, You and me could..." He had intended to say they could run away to a secret ce. But the phone was suddenly hung up.

    ...

    Harry hung up the phone directly in front of L''s face and then turned it off.

    L was frustrated. She went back to her seat and continued eating her meal.

    "Mommy, you are not happy now, right?" Nicole got closer to L wh

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    she liked. Expensive with modest luxury...

    But...It was from Harry. "So, are you nning to buy me off?" She raised her head and looked at Harry.

    Should she refuse this or... Keep it?

    She hesitated not because of its expensive price. Even if the gift Harry would send to him was only worth several dors, she would still hesitate whether to keep it or not.

    Harry held her in his arms and answered, "Of course not. It is only a small gift for you. When I saw it, I knew right there and then that you would like it." If he had told her that it was to express his apologies, she would definitely not consider it.

    It would be easier for her to ept it by saying that it was just a simple gift.

    A small gift? How? This was really expensive! L nced at Harry, and did not believe in him. "I saw a simr one on a jewelry auction. It is worth millions for only one gram. This one is at least ten grams and it is must be worth over a hundred million! Are you sure it is only a small gift?"

    "Do you think I would care about the money? I don''t." Harry replied.

    Okay, he was right. One hundred million was actually nothing to him!

    "But I couldn''t wear it every day. It would attract people''s attention."

    "It is my gift to you. You must wear it." The Paraiba Tourmaline on her neck made her face looked more radiant.

    "It is worth several hundred millions. It is impossible that I wear it when I go out. People might plot attacks on me." She would feel so much pressure. Imagine the scene when she was wearing it and walking on the road. Everyone would gaze at her. She would also worry every minute that she might lose it. She was at a great dilemma.

 Chapter 384 My Wife Ran Away from Home

    "Listen, I''ll buy a new one for you if you lose it. No worries." He tried to reassure her. And if she still refused, he would threaten her!

    "No, I''ll just wear it at parties. This is really special and I can''t wear it every day." She decided not to wear it because she felt the pressure of wearing such expensive pendant. She didn''t want people to always look at her.

    Harry rolled his eyes and stepped forward to her, "L, if you don''t wear it, I will..." He kissed her ear seductively...

    L was taken aback. "All right, I will wear it! I give in!" Such a cunning man!

    "OK,e on, I will reward you with something." He pulled her back to his side, so she had to step backward again.

    When she hit herself on the table identally, he grasped her quickly and held her tightly.

    "I... If you do anything, I will be angry!" She pretended to scare him.

    "He is so shameless!" She thought.

    She thought of that what happenedst night. It waspletely understandable as they both really missed each other. But she would be angry if he did it again tonight. Maybe it was too much already.

    "My wife, I miss you very much during the two months I was in the US." He kissed her forehead. She felt the tenderness of his lips.

    "Oh, I know! You don''t have to tell me." She said indifferently. Indeed, she also missed him over those lonely nights when he was in the US.

    "You said that you would like to talk with Chuck. I am jealous!" He expressed his thoughts directly, and kissed her cheeks.

    She pushed him away and wiped her face, "You just talk and please don''t kiss me. All right?"

    "Well, so how do you want topensate me?" He asked. He thought that it was just appropriate because she was his wife. She talked andughed with another man in front of him. It was kind of him that he didn''t kill Chuck because of it.

    L thought for a while, "Look, I am not a good woman. I had an ar

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    morning, L got up after Harry went to thepany. She took Nicole to the old house.

    Harry''s grandpa was doing better now. There was nothing to worry about except some pain he felt in his left hand and left leg.

    He was so happy to see L and Nicole. After lunch, L requested Kevin to take good care of Nicole.

    She told him that she had to go back to A Country because of some urgent business.

    Nicole lived in the old house before and she was familiar with this ce. So she just happily said her goodbyes to L.

    It was already evening when Harry found out she had already left.

    L had arrived at her home. But she didn''t answer Harry''s calls.

    Harry drove to the old house and thought of an idea halfway there. He took out his cellphone and tweeted, "My wife ran away from home."

    And then he illustrated the message with a picture of his watch and noted L''s Weibo ount.

    His message was first on the list of top trending searches in half an hour, and attracted hundreds of thousands ofments.

    The firstment was, "Mr. Si and Mrs. Si are just showing their love."

    The second was from Joseph, "My brother-inw, don''t worry, I will help you!"

    The third wrote, "Mrs. Si, your husband asked you to go back home! Follow him!"

 Chapter 385 How Many Imperial Harems Would He Need

    Then Joseph forwarded ament, "L, my sister. Harry would punish himself back home at night. He will be really lonely."

    At dinner time in the old house, Harry saw Joseph''sment. He smiled and pressed the like button. As long as L could forgive him, he would never hesitate to do anything.

    It was alreadyte at night when L saw thement. Her micro-blog has been flooded with messages andments.

    Confused, she checked Harry''s micro-blog ount.

    ...

    She just returned home to visit her parents. How was this walking out on the family? Of course, she also has some responsibilities with her parents!

    And why did her brother, Joseph, joined along with the fray... She bit her lips and browsed all the hot and poprments.

    Finally, she posted ament: "Boss Si, I am just too ordinary a girl to deserve your affection. Give me a break."

    Harry knew nothing about L''sment until Joey texted him on WeChat.

    L was also the proud type, so she was quite happy that Harrymented back, "Honey, it''s all my fault. Pleasee back home."

    That reply invited quite a heap of jealousy from single people.

    They allmented below----"Boss Si, how could you show such public disy of affection? Have you considered how singles like us would feel?"

    "Mrs. Si, pleasee home soon. We wouldn''t want another round of affection disy."

    L knew Harry has replied, then texted back joyfully, "What''s your fault then?"

    "All of these are my fault. ALL! Please forgive me, honey."

    Then L stopped replying. Sheid on her bed, looking at hisments happily.

    Their exchange of words set the whole micro-blogmunity excited. Someizens began saying sour-grape words and others began gossiping about them.

    When she was fantasizing about how to punish Harry, her phone suddenly rang.

    She bit her lips as determination and answered the call. "Honey, if I kneel on the durian fruit as punishment, will you forgive me?" Harry lit a cigarette, opened the document box and prepared to work.

    She couldn''t help but to retort, "Give me a gun and let me shoot you. Then I would cool off."

    Her reply mad

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    sleep.

    Did she really cry for her? That made L concerned and worried. Their failed marriage brought pain and hurt to them two, and now to Nicole.

    She was a bad mom.

    "Send Nicole here." How great it would be if Harry could let her have Nicole here..

    "It''s okay to send her over, but what if Nicole wants her dad, too? What should we do then?" Sending Nicole to her was not the way to solve the problem.

    L became silent. Her determination to leave began to wither. She then said, "Give me some time to think about it." She would have to make somepromises for Nicole. s!

    "Honey, you are wee here anytime you want." She was the hostess. She owned this ce. The door would always open for her. So would his arms.

    Harry then hung up and continued working while L went through a sleepless night. She reyed all the things in her mind, trying to figure out a solution.

    But even until she became tired and fell asleep, she didn''t find a way out.

    As long as there was a chance that she may change her mind ande back, Harry would wait for her. In her own home, L lived her old routine----getting up in the morning, returning home at night.

    asionally, she had to inspect and supervise Dominator across the street. With Joey in charge, that ce was going well.

    But the decoration was different. When L ran the ce, it looked aesthetic and touching. It was now more high-end and luxurious.

 Chapter 386 Lillian Did A Favor

    The business was exceptionally good even though the coffee price was at least two-thirds higher than that of LN.

    Being absent in thepany for two months, Harry had umted so much work that he needed to dealt with it day and night.

    As it is, he decided not to contact L for the meantime. He thought that this would also give her a chance to think matters over.

    How time just passed by! L suddenly realized that she would be twenty-seven years old, as her birthday was just around the corner. It was the day before her birthday.

    Last year, Harry gave her a birthday celebration that she would never forget, and Zoe gave her a crystal bracelet as his gift. She also received many lipsticks from Herren, and many of them were still kept there and unopened.

    When L got back home at night, she opened a drawer. There was a delicate jewelry box inside.

    The crystal bracelet that Zoe gave her was in that box. She had kept it carefully all these months...

    Zoe had passed away for almost a year, and yet L didn''t have the courage to wear the bracelet. It was a thing that would make her think of Zoe. Whenever she thought of him, she would just drop into grief, like now...

    Every time she saw the bracelet, L would feel that Zoe was just around her. "Zoe, I will be 27 years old tomorrow. What gift will you give me this year?" She muttered to herself. What responded to her was the mere silence.

    Early the next morning, L went to Panlong Cemetery with a bouquet of chrysanthemums.

    After visiting the grave of Zoe, she came back to LN.

    At noon, all her rtives were with her, except for Joseph and Lillian. They went to a restaurant to celebrate her birthday.

    They were very happy, but L felt a little emptiness in her heart. It was because Nicole and Harry were not here¡­

    Did he forget my birthday? L was having doubts already. For more than a month, except some several calls with Nicole, she hadn''t heard from Harry. Not even a single call.

    After lunch, L left the restaurant with her little nephew in her arms.

    At the time she turned her little nephew over to his mother, her phone rang. There was a message from Thomas Herren on WeChat.

    "L, Happy Birthday!"

    She smiled. Even Herren could still remember her birthday, but Harry¡­The emptiness overwhelmed her again.

    She answered the message quickly, "Thank you! Take care of yours

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    row of fireworks ced on the seaside road outside the hotel. They were set off and then burst forth in the air. It was beautiful!

    Many hearts appeared in the sky one after another.

    After these hearts, more fireworks were taken out and set off.

    As they burst forth in the sky, the words I LOVE YOU appeared again before L''s eyes. They were so beautiful that L was totally obsessed in it!

    She didn''t even realize that someone had stood behind her until she was suddenly held by the two arms of that man.

    She got a scare and wanted to make a resistance, but the man just held her tighter and whispered at her ear, "Isn''t it beautiful?"

    It''s him. She knew his voice...

    She took a look at the fireworks outside and turned her face towards him. Were these¡­?

    "Yes, dear, I LOVE YOU." He told her in such an affectionate way. He arranged all of these for her. He had not forgotten.

    The view outside became more and more spectacr, as more I LOVE YOU fireworks appeared in the sky. They were also surrounded by many colorful round fireworks.

    L did not know what to say. She was just too happy, but she still had doubts. "I got the invitation from Lillian¡­"

    But she was replied with a kiss, and Harry said, "Lillian just did a favor for me. I should thank her."

    So, the one who invited her to the hotel was¡­ Harry Si? He remembered her birthday and gave her an unforgettable moment again?

    She was so moved and couldn''t know what to say. He was always good at surprises.

    Seeing her happy look, Harry smiled and said, "Wait for me!" Then he walked into the bedroom.

 Chapter 387 You Might as Well Leave Her to Me

    Within a minute, Harry came out with a trolley. There was a pinkish white twoyer birthday cake on the trolley. It was really gorgeous.

    Two candles in the shape of the number 27 were lit brightly on the cake. A piece of chocte on the cake said: "Darling, Happy birthday to you!"

    Harry pulled the cart in front of her and stopped. He went into the room again. When he walked out of the room, he was holding a big bouquet of roses in his hands.

    There were 999 roses. White roses were in the inner circle, blue ones were in the middle and red roses in the outer circle.

    Harry put the bouquet in her arms. There were too many roses that she could hardly hold them.

    Harry kissed her red lips and said to her, "Darling, Happy birthday!" Those beautiful roses were delivered from other countries, and every one of them was carefully arranged in the bouquet by himself.

    He would be satisfied only if she have epted it, no matter whether she liked it or not.

    He had already sent Joey to Damascus of Bulgaria to contact a flower estate. He wanted to rent a lot. Then he could bring L to the ce and nt the roses with her together.

    "Thank you!" L said sincerely. She felt happy and excited with every surprise Harry has made for her. She felt like a little girl.

    "Sweetie, I''m your husband. You don''t need to say thanks." He didn''t like the way she was being so polite to him.

    Harry put the roses on the table and said to L, "Let''s eat the cake!"

    The candles were already melting. L closed her eyes and made a wish. She hoped everything could be better from now on.

    She blew out the candles. Harry stood behind her and held her hands to help her cut the cake.

    L ate a small slice of the cake. It was so delicious. She wondered where did Harry order this...

    After that, she already ate three tes of cake. Harry handed over the empty tes and put them aside.

    He took out a gift box from the cart and gave it to L. "Dear, this is my gift for you. Open it."

    A big white gift box tied with pink silver ribbon was given to her.

    Another surprise? L looked at the beautifully decorated box in front of her. She was amazed and at the same time, bewildered. He had really exerted great efforts to prepare for her birthday.

    She untied the pink silky ribbon and opened the box. There w

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    tside.

    The time seemed to pass slowly for Harry who was waiting outside the room. He kept walking in circles around the corridor. What had happened to her? Did he hurt her? But he was very gentle with her...

    Twenty minutester

    The doctor walked out from the room. He took off his mask and breathed a sigh of relief.

    He looked at Harry with a smile. Harry saw that he was smiling. It was very strange. He frowned.

    The doctor said to Harry, "Don''t worry. I have reported her situation to Doctor Si. He will contact youter."

    When the doctor finished his words, Harry''s phone rang.

    "Tell me about L''s situation quickly!" Harry urged as soon as he connected to the line.

    Chuck was dumbfounded for a while. He calmed down and told him, "What did you do to her? You hurt her. You are not a good husband for her. You might as well leave her to me." Chuck said slowly. Hearing this, Harry was relieved. L''s situation was not serious. Otherwise, Chuck''s tone would be more desperate.

    "You did not suffer enough from Grandpa Si''s crutch? One woman is not enough for you?" Harry threatened him in a cold voice. If that was not enough, he had many ways to punish him.

    Chuck really didn''t want to hear Harry''s arrogant voice. Thinking about Daisy, he really wanted to peel ayer off Harry''s skin and throw it into the stove.

    "Calm down! It''s good news. Okay?" He said impatiently.

    Harry closed his eyes. His patience has all been used up. He shouted, "Good news? She is now lying in a hospital bed. Do you think that''s good news?!"

 Chapter 388 Why Do You Have to Tell Me Again

    "She is pregnant." Chuck said in a familiar tone. His words kept Harry''s temper in ce.

    She''s pregnant? Harry could hardly believe it. No, she was not pregnant. Maybe she just had hemorrhage. With this in mind, he retorted back, "Are you sure the doctor is not a quack? You sure he''s urate in this?"

    Hearing such doubt, the chief physician in the test room twitched his mouth in dismay. After all, he has won numerous medical awards and have been part of many sensitive operations.

    Chuck briefed Harry with L''s situation, "She has been pregnant for five weeks. She felt dizzy due to hypoglycemia. The bleeding was because of her baby. She had hemorrhage when she delivered her first child, so she must be careful with this second one."

    ....

    So his wife, L, was really pregnant?

    Instead of being anxious, great joy overwhelmed Harry. Ah, he was to have another child. Nicole was to have a brother or sister. Finally!

    "That''s great. Okay, I will give you a break for such good news. After all, you''re my friend..." Without Harry finishing his words, Chuck hung up. But that didn''t upset Harry at all. He was too happy to be mad at anything.

    Now, he would have to speed up and fix some things.

    They still have to do things such as re-shooting wedding photos, reunching the wedding ceremony and many more...

    To protect the baby, L had to undergo tocolysis infusion treatment in the hospital. Meanwhile, she looked at Harry quite confusingly as he was smiling while taking her hands.

    "Am I dying? Why are you so happy?" She asked discontentedly. She wanted to know what''s wrong, but Harry wouldn''t tell her. He was acting really strange.

    He was preupied with picturing out their happy future. Harry didn''t regain his poise until L has be angry. "L, I will tell youter. Just take a rest first." He caressed her hair lovingly.

    Instantly, L became even more angry. She hated it when people hid things from her.

    After the IV, Harry put the medicine prescribed by the doctor into the car, then returned to pick up L.

    He carried her and walked out of the hospital.

    They got on

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    ell into sleep.

    When she slept like a log, Harry got off the bed, walked outside and called Chuck.

    After a long while, Chuck''s hoarse voice echoed. "I think L is all right. Why did you call again?"

    Harry raised his lips proudly, "My L is really pregnant." He was confirming but also unting.

    His arrogance made Chuck want to get off the bed, take his scalpel and rush to the hospital. He replied angrily, "I already knew it. Why do you have to tell me again? What the hell do you want?"

    "I want you to be happy for me. I have two kids with L now." Without even waiting for Chuck''s reply, Harry hung up.

    Well, he was unting. He had better make Chuck too mad to sleep. Then Chuck could take the whole night to think about how to move on from L.

    Indeed, his words caused Chuck to lose some sleep. At around 3 that midnight, Chuck went to the hospital and buried himself in experiments.

    Harry was on the couch, watched the night view, then dialed another number. "Hello. Harry, you''re not yet asleep?" Eason''s excited voice came through.

    "Yes, I am too happy to sleep." Harry sounded joyful and rxed.

    "Why?" Eason was surprised as Harry seldom expressed his feelings or talked about his good mood. "What good news makes you so happy that you have to call me at the middle of the night?"

    "You will have two goddaughters. Soon." He tried to lower his voice so as not to disturb L.

 Chapter 389 Has Lola Forgiven You

    Eason''s surprised voice rang through Harry''s ears. "Oh, my God! Harry, you are so strong and fast!" L had fiercely quarreled with him not a long time ago, right? Then howe L was pregnant again? Did the both of them reconcile that quickly?

    "Of course! I''m the best!" Now that Eason had been informed, Harry hung up.

    "Hello, hello..." The sudden cancelled call let Eason feel that his phone was not working. Looking at the screen, he found out that Harry had already hung up.

    He reluctantly shook head and returned to his private room in the bar with a wine ss in his hand. Thinking that ice-cold Harry could be so gentle and expressive because of his wife and children, he determined to marry a girl soon and then, they could also have a baby. It was really life-changing to have a child.

    Harry continued to look through his phone directory and instantly pressed the call button on seeing Samuel''s number.

    Samuel had just finished reading the materials for tomorrow''s case and had been sleeping for about half an hour. But now, he was awakened by the ringing of his private phone.

    "Harry, you haven''t slept yet. Are you missing me that much?"

    Harry called him at the middle of the night. He must have missed him.

    "Well, you are right. I am missing you." Different from his expressionless gestures before, Harry unexpectedly agreed with him. This put Samuel into suspicion.

    "Hey, buddy. Are you drugged or something?" Harry called him at midnight and said that he missed him. This caused Samuel to feel goosebumps in his skin.

    Harry shook his legs and said, "Samuel. L is pregnant again!" His tone was filled with excitement.

    Samuel was a little bit stiff. Harry would have children again? "Who''s your child''s mother? Are you sure with this?" Did L forgive him already?

    "That question does not make sense. My children''s mother is absolutely my wife!" On finishing this sentence, Harry hung up again. He didn''t want to waste time to chat with these guys.

    Thest call was to Joey. "Hello!" Who was calling him at midnight? He''s still sleepy... Joey yawned and answered the phone in a daze.

    "It''

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ids for L.

    Presently, there were four servants in the house besides Mrs. Du.

    In the following days, L spent her time in bed and in the balcony every day.

    Also, she had to drink maternity tonics and medicines brought to her by Harry every day.

    Chuck was forced by Harry to examine L every two weeks.

    A month passed quickly. L was finally allowed to walk outside.

    When L was nurturing the baby at home, Harry had already addressed many matters in thepany.

    As Chuck had repeatedly guaranteed that L''s baby would be totally fine, Harry brought L outside.

    L bent over the car window and inhaled the fresh air.

    Harry brought her to thergest wedding dress store in the area. It also belonged to SL. Ph&M. Miss F was invited ahead of time and was already waiting for them.

    "Didn''t we already take wedding photographs in Ph&M in A Country?" Getting off the car, L looked at the luxurious store and felt that it was familiar.

    "You have a good memory. It is apany owning many branch stores overseas." Harry held her hand and walked inside.

    The assistants of Ph&M had been informed that the big boss woulde here today. Managers and assistants were standing at the door, "Mr. Harry and Mrs. L! Wee to Ph&M." L smiled to their polite greetings and nodded to them.

    "Nice to meet you. Mr. Si, Mrs. Si!" Miss F greeted them. Harry and L met her again.

 Chapter 390 Eiffel Tower

    Harry held L''s hands and let her sitfortably on the sofa. He sat closely beside her.

    He told Miss F about their suggestions on the wedding dress. L was good at English. She heard a few words being said by Harry.

    Just like "Money is not a problem. The wedding dress must be elegant and luxurious, better with hemlines..."

    Then Miss F was going to measure her body size so Harry thoughtfully suggested that the wedding dress should leave arger space for her belly.

    The wedding dress for the wedding day was quickly decided in half an hour. Then Harry carefully finished the itinerary for the following three days. He was really good in nning things like this.

    The director of the wedding house, together with the chief photographer and another two makeup artists and three shooting assistants took down notes attentively about things they need to prepare for the photo-shoot.

    L looked at the itinerary made by Harry. She was dumbfounded. There were so many things that they have to do! Tomorrow, they would go to Paris. The day after tomorrow, their destination was Maldives. And on the third day, they would go to Phuket Ind.

    The photographers and their assistants would go with them. They would travel by Harry''s private ne. But it was only for shooting the wedding photos. Was it necessary to go that far and spend that much?

    After the discussion, Harry reviewed the notes written by his assistant and handed it to L, "Is it okay? Do you have anything more to add on it?"

    "No, it''s okay."

    "Don''t you think three days is too short? We could make it six or even a whole week." He worried that she would easily get tired to finish so many things in such a short time.

    "It''s okay. No need to change." She replied quickly. She didn''t have other requests. The itinerary was already very overwhelming.

    Harry returned the notes to his assistant and said to him, "It''s okay. But it all depends on the situation when we are out there. If it is too fast for us, we could dy for a bit." Now L was the focus of all his decisions. He couldn''t do anything that will endanger the baby.

    Then they stood up to try on the wedding dresses. Harry carefully helped her to choose the most fitting dress for her.

    Every time she put on a dress, Harry would make her rest for a while. And he would ask her whether she was tired, thirsty or hungry. The shop assistants beside them immediately became Harry''s loyal fans. They were so envious about Harry''s love and care for L.

    L looked at the man who has been so sweet and considerate to her. He became very gentle and thoughtful to her since she got pregnant. Except for his arrogance, she could hardl

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    oting wedding photos in Paris because of the social media tforms.

    The assistants politely asked the on-lookers to give way for the shooting. It was because they have to use the Eiffel Tower as the background. The gorgeous L held the handsome Harry beside her. They began to shoot the first picture.

    The photographer tuned the light. In the camera, L slightly pouted her red lips and sweetly looked at Harry. Harry gazed at L in his arms, his eyes full of deep affection. When their eyes met in the air, the time seemed to have frozen.

    It was perfect! The photographer immediately seized the moment and quickly pressed the shutter continuously.

    Then under the photographer''s instruction, Harry held L horizontally and lowered his head to kiss her on the forehead. His eyes smiled like a crescent moon. They have never seen Harry smile like this. Joey was surprised by the magic power of love.

    He clearly remembered when his boss was shooting photos with Ynda. His face was as cold as ice all throughout the shoot. The photographer who was responsible for taking photos for Harry and Ynda was so frustrated. In many asions, he had to delete the photos he had just shot.

    Later, they bought the tickets and entered the second floor of the Eiffel Tower. From this floor, they could see the best view outside. The Louvre and Basilica of the Sacred Heart of Paris are clearly seen from where they were.

    L changed to a strapless white gown in a dressing room. A bright red sunflower was put in her ear. Harry changed to an elegant ck suit.

    This was another theme. Harry bowed his head and kissed L''s red lips. The photographer adjusted the focus and pressed the shutter. Their sweet images were fixed against the background of the Arch of Triumph and Louvre.

 Chapter 391 Did Not Dare to Look Into Her Eyes

    After finishing the shooting in the second floor of the Eiffel Tower, Harry took L to the entrance where they had some snacks and drinks.

    The photographer followed to take pictures of them while they were eating and having fun. Later, they took the elevator to the top of the tower.

    On top of the Eiffel Tower, they enjoyed a beautiful panoramic view below. Indeed, the yellow tower of Arc de Triomphe, the Louvre in the shade, the white Mengma Sacred Heart Church were clearly visible. The colorful scenery was a feast to the eye. As seen from the top of the tower, the whole Paris was like a huge map. The numerous roads and alleys were intertwined, forming different wide and narrow lines on the map.

    In the north, they could see the Charlottenburg Pce, and the sshing fountain. The Seine flowed rather peacefully under the tower. The grandwn, which used to be the drilling grounds of the God of War and the ancient building of the French Military Academy, stood in the south. The picturesque scenery was really unforgettable.

    Everybody were enjoying this visual feast. Overlooking Paris, they stared at the one-of-a-kind view!

    It was the third time that Harry and L traveled together. They had been to Echo Bay and Canada together in theirst two trips. "Do you feel tired now? We could take a break first." Harry asked her. Harry led L to a table where they could enjoy the scenery and order a ss of fresh juice for her.

    The photographer came up with a really good idea. He went to the front desk and brought back a straw. He put the straw into the juice.

    The sweet scene of the couple intimately drinking the juice face-to-face together with the beautiful view was permanently captured by the camera.

    Their appearance and the high-profile wedding photos shooting has caused a sensation here. When they went out of the Eiffel Tower, they found out that there were still many people following them behind even though they have walked a long distance from the Tower.

    L did not want to go back to the hotel now. She went into a luxurious car Joey had rented for her and leaned on Harry''s shoulder to get some rest. She was afraid that she would get a bit dizzy.

    The photographer didn''t want to miss any chance to seize the beautiful moment. He gently clicked on the camera. Harry pulled down the window for him.

    The photographer lifted his camera to capture the scene. Harry realized this and epted what the photographer wanted. The photographer immediately pressed the shutter outside the car and captured the picture in which L was leaning on Harry''s shoulders.

    When the photographer finished taking pictures, Harry said to him, "Don''t delete any photos shot during this trip. I want them all."

    The photographer nodded. Of course, he would not delete a single one of them. The couple was so w

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    n. She didn''t mind whether it was one hour or two hours.

    Once they were there to enjoy themselves, they would certainly forget about the time. It was always the case. She continued to stare at Harry who was eating his meal in a graceful manner. He was always so sophisticated. She smiled and felt proud of her cleverness.

    The Eiffel Tower at night looked brilliant with all the lights on. The soft but not unting yellow lights was a sight to behold. It was like a huge ma, attracting everyone''s attention on it.

    The closer they were to the Eiffel Tower, the more tourists there were.

    Harry carefully protected L by holding her into his arms. He would make sure that nobody would touch her.

    L took out her cellphone and took several photos. It has been seven or eight years since thest time she came here!

    Then she dragged Harry closer to her and took a photo with him. In the photo, Harry was wearing a white casual suit. He was gazing at L with love in his eyes. L was looking at the camera happily. The photo would be perfect after applying some filters on it.

    Yes, it was the right feeling! L logged onto her Weibo ount and uploaded the photo. Then she added the words below, "Goodbye, Paris!"

    The only regret was that it was too soon. Only one day to stay here and they would leave.

    She turned off her cellphone. They were walking around with L affectionately holding Harry''s arms.

    They were already very close to their hotel. But when they decided to go back to the hotel, two hours had already passed. On the way back, Harry took L on his back and walked slowly on the side of the road.

    Joey drove the car and followed behind them in case they both wanted to just take a ride. He looked at the romantic couple walking slowly in front of him, and felt so envious. He thought this might be the moment his boss has longed for a long time.

 Chapter 392 Do You Believe it

    The magnificent hotel was now just in front of them. Lined a bit and said, "Okay, we are now at the hotel. Put me down then." She straightened up and prepared to get off Harry''s back.

    But Harry just moved her up even more and replied, "No, stay on my back. I will take you into the room like this."

    "No! It''s a bit embarrassing." She blushed while she was holding around Harry''s neck with one arm.

    Harry retorted calmly, "You are my wife. That''s not embarrassing at all. I actually find it very sweet."

    Your wife? "I haven''t agreed yet to remarry you. Don''t take advantage of me." Harry may have the certificate of marriage, but that''s not the end of story. She eased herself up on Harry''s back and pinched his ear gently.

    The bell boy opened the door courteously. In the midst of the crowd''s astonishment, Harry led L into the hotel. "Agree or not, I''ve registered the marriage for us. Through a wedding, I will tell the whole world that you, L is my one and only wife!" Harry replied straightforwardly, ignoring the gossiping people around them.

    His sweet words made L smile happily.

    But when they entered the room, L pretended to threaten Harry, "If you treat me badly, I will disappear with our two kids. You will never find us then."

    They haven''t turned on the lights in the room. But with the light from the streetmps, it''s notpletely dark. They could see each other'' faces. Her threat reminded Harry that L had disappeared from him for four years. His face turned pale.

    He held L tighter in his arms and kissed her. "No, I wouldn''t let you leave again. Over the four years that you were away from me, I have missed you so much." He said sweetly.

    It was true. For that four years, he had to look at her photos or he could never make it through the long, lonely nights. Even in the time when he had mistaken her as the one who killed his mother, he couldn''t help thinking about her.

    The atmosphere in the room slightly changed. L remembered Ynda. She didn''t want to mention Ynda at this sweet moment. But this was a good opportunity f

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    hat you gave me..." L choked on her words.

    Harry held her in his arms while nodding constantly. "I know; I know. Don''t cry, honey. I just need more time to find out who that man is. I also believe what you said about Ynda. I have told you that I didn''t punish her because I want you to do it." He kissed her smooth forehead.

    After a long while, she looked at him seriously. "Can I trust you again?"

    Harry nodded and reassured her. "L, you must believe in me."

    Late that night, the Eiffel Tower still shed soft yellow light. All their words were reced by kisses. L slowly unbuttoned Harry''s shirt...

    Next morning, they headed for Maldives.

    Maldives wasposed of over 1000 inds. There''s a vacation hotel on each ind. It''s almost secluded. It boasted world-ss hotels, entertainment facilities and top hotel services.

    When looking at the view from the ne, the Maldives was like an emerald ne, embedded in a blue velvet, tranquil and serene background.

    Receptionists came the moment they got off the ne. The hotel vi was equipped with two excellent butlers.

    Harry took L on the yacht and they drifted onto the sea. After the ride, waiters delivered them coconut milk and coconut-odored one-off towel.

    They enjoyed the view and walked for several minutes before arriving at the hotel.

    Paradise Ind. Wow. This was a six-star hotel...

 Chapter 393 I Said No Photos

    Joey booked an FB water vi for them. It was a split-level structure. The bungalow was surrounded by the best snorkeling area.

    The hotel manager went out to meet them. They had two private butlers for this bungalow tasked to take care of everything.

    The inside of the bungalow wasn''t that big, but it was quite clean, bright and luxurious-looking. It was nicely set up. In the middle of it, a white cozy queen-size bed was ced neatly. It was with a white and blue bedding, as well as a luxurious sofa to its right.

    On the wall in front of the bed, the door was reced with a white wall-sized drape. It also served as a path to the exquisite-looking private plunge pool on the deck.

    Standing by the bed, you could see the sky beautifully being reflected on the blue pool. They made a beautiful and sophisticated picture. Beside the pool, there were two deck-chairs and a beach umbre.

    On the left, a fluttering drape also reced the door. Through it, a ten-meter long wooden bridge stretched, linking the bungalow with a thatched pavilion.

    The vision here was open and clear, making it an ideal ce to overlook the boundless blue ocean.

    "Wonderful!" L sighed in amazement. They stood in the pavilion, and rejoiced at the majestic sight while the cold sea breeze touched their faces.

    She had never been in Maldives before. It surprised her that its gorgeous scenery was even more grand in person. Maybe it was his presence that enhanced this feeling...

    Harry put his arms around her waist from behind and touched her belly. He felt her baby bump.

    "Our kid is growing. I''m so proud." He whispered sweetly in her ear. It was a shame for him to miss Nicole''s time of infancy. He truly regretted that.

    L felt her belly, too. "Really? I can''t feel it."

    He spun her around to face him, looked at her gently. "It''s my kid, I can feel it." He felt an undeniable connection with it.

    She grinned at him. "Your kid should climb out of my belly, though!"

    Yes, his kids were from her body. How beautiful to think of it.

    He smiled, and checked the watch on his wrist. "It''s time that we should go and get dressed up. We''ll have lunch in an hour

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    lous!

    She pulled on her bath towel a bit. "But I''m in the towel! Nobody can see right through me!"

    Harry was relieved to see her smile. "Yes, but what about your legs? We shouldn''t have been here, taking photos on this damn beach! There''s too much boys around here!" He gritted his teeth. Her body was only for him. No one else could look at it.

    L slowly stepped backward. "Are you so old and traditional? You''re too conservative. Aren''t you just wearing beach shorts yourself? Look over there, those hot girls are winking to you. Did I ever say anything unpleasant about it?" She said, pointing to the hot blondes not far from them.

    Harry didn''t raise his eyes. His eyes stayed fixed on her. He pulled her to his chest and kissed her. "Are you feeling jealous?" He asked in a proud voice.

    She pped him on his chest and stared at him. "Well, I can''t deny that."

    He grinned in satisfaction. Then he took her hand and walked back to the area where they would do the shoot.

    When they got back to the shooting spot, the cameraman shot some close-ups for L. She wore a chic sun hat and stepped into the sea, paused and smiled back.

    Harry stayed on the beach. He was keeping eyes on those men, and fought them back with his piercing nces when their eyes dropped on L.

    After a while, L walked back to him. The assistant put a white waist-long wedding veil on her head, and she held a bouquet of red flowers in her hands.

 Chapter 394 Tour Around the World to Spend Our Honeymoon

    Harry was standing behind her. She was leaning to his side slightly, her right arm crossing his chest. The photographer adjusted the tone of the picture. It soon showed the ineffable temptation and sexual attraction, with the majestic sea as the background.

    After several photos, Harry interrupted the photographer and said, "Leave another set of bikini photos for the evening. Now, let''s take some shots in the sea."

    Everyone was surprised at Harry''s demand, but the photographer''s assistant still helped L to change her outfit and began to prepare for the next special sea floor effects.

    Just then, L appeared before Harry''s eyes, wearing a sky-blue strapless multiyer dress withrge skirt, her wavy hair just hanging down loosely. She looked so lovely and charming.

    Harry was wearing a white casual shirt and sky-blue casual pants. These were exactly the same color with her dress.

    It''s now already close to noon. The light was already bright so artificial lighting was not needed anymore.

    L held Harry''s hands nervously. She couldn''t really swim¡­

    "Don''t be afraid, honey. Just hold on to me tightly." Heforted her with his soft voice. The photographer was already in the water, waiting to capture their beautiful moments.

    The blue multiyer dress was specifically prepared for the seafloor effects. Itsrge multiyer skirt had better floating effect in the water, so there would be an artistic view.

    L sank into the water holding her breath and then tried to open her eyes slowly. But she gave up immediately as she really felt ufortable.

    Yet, she still felt a little delighted when she saw some beautiful fishes just now.

    Actually, she didn''t need to worry about her safety as she''s held tightly by her man.

    Oh, no! When she dived into the sea again, she felt even more ufortable and rose to the surface quickly, breathing in air. But the lower part of her body was still held by Harry in the water.

    After inhaling some more air, she sank in the water again. This time, she opened her eyes sessfully, but floated out of the sea soon again after three seconds of eye contact with Harry.

    The photographer took this opportunity and already shot two photos. They seemed very good.

    He also rose to the surface and said, "Mrs. Si, try to rx under the water. Harry is holding you, anyway." Then he sank again after wiping his face.

    L tried to follow the instructions of the photographer and let go of the

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    he was so delighted to see the salmon had been cut and prepared in her te. She began to enjoy the delicious salmon, but was a little disappointed at its taste. It was even worse than the salmon in A Country.

    When thest dish Angus beef was served, finally she began to nod with a satisfactory look. This one was delicious.

    However, she suddenly covered her mouth with a piece of tissue, as she was choked by a sickening feeling. She stood up at once and hurried to the washroom.

    He was frightened by her behavior, put down the knife in his hand and followed her. "What''s wrong?" He held her shoulder and saw a bad expression on her face.

    He knew the dishes here were just so-so, but he wanted to take her here to enjoy the sea view.

    But did the food make her sick?

    L waved her hand in a hurry. She counted the days secretly. Maybe it was now time for pregnancy sickness toe and haunt her again...

    She rushed to the washroom and tried to vomit over the toilet, but nothing came out.

    The sound of her retching in the washroom made him very anxious. But he was unable to do anything.

    He looked at his watch. If she would note out within two minutes, he would go inside.

    The restaurant manager came along with him and asked, "Mr. Si, what''s the problem?" The manager politely voiced out his concern.

    But Harry was too anxious to even reply to him. If L really got sick because of the food here, he would make this restaurant disappear.

    Just when he nned to forcefully enter, L opened the washroom door and walked towards the sink. She washed her hands and took a sip of the lemonade to rinse her mouth.

 Chapter 395 Felt Alone

    "How are you doing? Are you feeling better now?" He patted her back gently while looking worriedly at L.

    L just shook her head and replied, "I''m all right. That must be morning sickness. Oh..." She sighed regretfully. At least for two months, she couldn''t eat meat anymore.

    When she had Nicole before, she had done just the same to relieve her morning sickness.

    Her answer set Harry at ease. Thank god L''s vomiting was just because of pregnancy.

    After sending away the diner''s manager, Harry paid the bill and helped L take some rest.

    Harry heard L retching in the bathroom, but he couldn''t think of anything to help her with. He felt very helpless. With a pale face, he called over Joey to help him.

    After knowing what the problem was, Joey quickly bought some drinks and snacks to relieve L''s ufortable feeling.

    L washed her hands after she vomited. Throwing up made her feel much better.

    She rinsed her mouth and walked out of the restroom. Then she saw Harry pacing around nervously in the room.

    She smiled and pondered that this was just the beginning. He should know that the next two months would be tougher to get through. Harry shouldn''t worry that much right now.

    "I''m okay. Stop walking around. Okay? Don''t be so nervous."

    Then Harry instantly took her to the bed and asked worriedly, "How are you doing? What do you want to eat? Do you need to go to the hospital? Please do tell me."

    His eyes were full of concern. She seldom saw this in him.

    She slightly leaned aside, held him, then shook her head. "I''m all right. This is normal during pregnancy. I told you not to worry too much."

    "It''s hard to think how you made it through when you were pregnant with Nicole." He grasped her hands----it''s a bit cold. He worried that she may be getting a bit sick already. He tucked her in the quilt.

    "You are overestimating the pain. It''s just morning sickness. No big deal, really. Back when I had Nicole, I just ate spicy foods all day to relieve it." Eating spicy food will make a woman give birth to a girl while sour food heralds a boy. That Chinese saying was said to be true. She liked to eat spicy food during pregnancy and she gave birth to Nicole.

    She loved spicy food. When she returned to the Li family, her mother had reced half of the dishes to cater to her taste preference. At that time, Joseph felt his tongue burning because of the chili, but she herself ate them all.

    L smiled when she remembered that.

    Because when she returned home, everyone was very nice and caring to her. The pregnancy made her very grumpy, but the whole family just tolerated her bad temper.

    H

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    vingly looked at the sleeping L.

    The he turned around, took the phone on the table and texted Joey on WeChat, "Hire two cooks of Sichuan cuisine now and send them to the manor in C Country."

    In addition, the construction for children''s room in the manor should also be speeding up.

    After everything was settled, he switched off his phone and fell asleep with L in his arms.

    L had a nightmare in which Harry and Ynda were having breakfast together happily in their vi in Pearl Spring. And she just sat on the corner, looking at them helplessly. In the dream, both of them were smiling so lovingly to each other.

    A scene in her past was taking ce again... Ynda said to her arrogantly, "L, Harry is mine. You are nothing to him."

    Then Cherry affectionately held Harry''s arm. "Harry will also be my man. You are nothing to him."

    She tried to grab Harry back from Ynda and Cherry, but he just disappeared.

    Then L woke up in an instant. The room was very quiet and only the sound of the sea waves can be heard.

    Harry was not beside her. Suddenly, she felt alone as if all the happy moments she had with Harry recently were just a dream.

    That idea made her panic. She hastily sat up from the bed and shouted, "Harry. Harry!" Her voice sounded worried and afraid.

    Harry immediately stopped working. He stood up and rushed into the room.

    Then he saw L''s pale face and worried eyes. He asked anxiously, "What''s wrong, honey? Are you feeling sick again?"

    Harry''s presence relieved L''s worries. She didn''t answer but just tightly embraced Harry. That''s how she could feel secure.

    "What happened? Honey, tell me please..." Harry tried tofort her. He felt her panic and shivering. He held her closer in his arms.

 Chapter 396 Lolaâ€™s Rounds of Sweet Giggles

    It took her a while before she came back to her senses. She shook her head and answered in an obviously upset voice, "I thought you were... gone already. I became so sad." She paused before uttering what she really had thought.

    Harry felt so remorseful in his heart when he heard this. He was shocked. Yes, he felt shocked by her words.

    He was also surprised. He now realized how important he was to her.

    He immediately tried to reassure her, "I will not let this happen, L. I will never leave you again for the rest of my life!" He would give her a strong sense of security. He will never make her worry about losing him again.

    She moved closer to him and fell into his arms. "Is that for real? Are you sure that I''m not dreaming now? Please promise me, Harry."

    She was now not like the usual cheerful and lively L whose eyes were always full of pride and joy. She was more like a wounded little rabbit who was looking for a safer ce to dwell.

    He caressed her long hair with so much fondness. Then he kissed her soft red lips. He wanted to show that everything he said was real. He was here to be with her. Forever.

    She kissed him back passionately. She smelled his familiar enticing fragrance. Yes, it was him. She was sure she was not in a dream!

    A drop of tear fell down her cheek. She could not resist it.

    Harry felt that her cheeks was a bit wet. He opened his eyes and tenderly kissed the tears on her cheeks. He said to her, "Don''t cry, L. I''m yours for the rest of your life."

    From then on, her tears became the most precious pearl in the world to him. Even if there was someone who would like to exchange it with the whole world, he would not let L shed tears again.

    "Harry, I will stick on to you whenever you go from now on." L said to him in a determined voice. She leaned on his shoulders like a child. She held him tightly with her arms. Now, she felt safe.

    Harry nodded and looked at her affectionately. "Yes. I was thinking of that, too."

    Outside, the view was so beautiful. Harry led L to the majestic swimming pool.

    The morning glow in the sky was turning into different colors. Now, it was ming brilliantly.

    The swimming pool was connected to the sea, so the water was very blue. Harry leaned on the side of the pool and took L in his arms. L was now ying in the pool happily in her yellow bikini.

    They were so close to each other that L could feel his breath on her shoulders. It was kind of tickling her. She giggled.

    He caressed her half wet hair with his palm and gazed at

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    irth to you and raised you for almost five years." She emphasized this one.

    "Yes, I know you are my Mommy. But where is Daddy?" Nicole stood up from her bed in excitement. She thought that her Mommy belonged to his Daddy now. Then she could see her Mommy every day from now on. They would finally be aplete family!

    L waspletely speechless. She pouted and handed the cellphone to Harry. He heard everything and smirked.

    "Such a naughty and ungrateful child! I''m angry now." She stared at the cellphone in grievance. Harry smiled lightly while wiping his hands with the towel. Then he took the phone with one hand and held L''s waist with his other hand.

    "Nicole." He called her name with such gentleness, which made L more upset.

    It was said that the daughter was the lover of her father in the previous life. Well, that seemed to be true. What''s happening before her eyes had clearly proven it.

    "Daddy! How are you?" Nicole eximed excitedly when she heard his father''s voice. L heard it clearly.

    Harry felt so proud when her daughter''s sweet voice came through. The lovely girl at the other end of the line was his sweetheart!

    "Nicole, Daddy and Mommy are missing you now. So much. Do you also miss us?"

    Nicole jumped on the bed and replied, "Yes, Daddy. I miss you. When will youe back?"

    Looking at Nicole''s happy face, Kevin suddenly became very emotional. Nicole was different ever since both her mother and father made amends and were together again. She became happier and more outgoing since then.

    "We wille back in two days. You can pick us up when we arrive at the airport. Okay?" He smiled. His amiable face showed how much he loved his daughter.

 Chapter 397 Trace of a Bright Red Lipstick

    L got instantly jealous. Nicole was such a little traitor! She rolled her eyes and then suddenly had an idea.

    She touched Harry''s waist in a seductive way. Harry felt the pulse and his tone changed immediately.

    L deliberately crept up on his body. Harry could not resist it. He wanted to hang up the phone right away. L heard him saying to Nicole, "Sweetheart. It''s sote in the evening now. Go to sleep. Daddy will see you soon."

    Then she heard that Nicole gave him a big kiss. The phone was hung up.

    L stood up and was ready to go back to the room.

    But before she even got out of the pool, she was dragged back by Harry. He let her sit onps. She could feel something hard under her... Does she really turn on Harry that easily?

    He put down his cellphone on the shelf near them. Then he held her waist and forced her to lie on top of him.

    "You''re flirting with me! Do you like it?" He hasn''t touched her for thest two months. Even though he wanted to have sex with her every night, he always tried his best to push back his urge. He wanted her now as a reward.

    L blushed and gently pushed him away, "Go away. I want to sleep now."

    Harry closed his eyes and held her firmly in his arms. He whispered to her ears, "I will let you sleep. Just do me one simple favor."

    L''s face reddened a bit. "How am I supposed to help him? This man is so annoying..." She thought while she pushed herself on top of him...

    The night grew deeper. The sky of the Maldives was very beautiful. But the couple was too upied with themselves to enjoy the scenery. They were so immersed with each other''s warm bodies...

    Early morning the next day. L dressed up and then was led to the ne. She was notpletely awake yet. Their preparations were so rushed that she even haven''t finished brushing her teeth before they were ordered to set out.

    On the ne, L continued to sleep in Harry''s arms.

    She did not wake up until they have arrived at the hotel. At that time, the sun has already risen up.

    The breakfast was sent in as soon as she finished washing her face.

    Looking at the waiter who politely brought their breakfast to them, L doubted why the waiter looked more like a European, instead of someone whose nationality was from Thand. But she didn''t think too much about it. She wanted to enjoy her breakfast first.

    But the style of the breakfast was very strange. There were omelette, sandwiches, grilled sausages, egg tarts, meat floss buns...

    Shouldn''t Thai breakfast be something like pulut mangga, roast meat, and Thai porridge? This was really strange.

    Could it be that the hotel Harry had reserved was opened by a European? Well, that might be a good exnation!

    She quickly ate the egg tarts a

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    It was so beautiful. Only if she could also go to the small town of Switzend!

    In fact, Harry had already arranged the trip to Zermatt.

    After finishing their shooting at Lake Zurick, Frauenkirche and Limmat in the morning, L rested at the hotel for a couple of hours. In the afternoon, they went to Bernier.

    In Bernier, the St. Peter''s and St. Paul''s Church, Berier Tower and Bernier Cathedral can be seen in the area.

    As a whole, the church would be the main theme for the wedding photos in Switzend.

    They have arrived at Zermatt before dinner time.

    Zermatt boasts of the most beautiful mountain of Alps- the Matterhorn. The sunrise and sunset were also magnificent. There was also Gornergrat Bahn. Seen from the biggest sightseeing tform here, people could enjoy the white-capped mountain hills which were over 4000 meters above sea level.

    The xier Paradise, which was the highest sightseeing tform of Matterhorn, offered people a closer view of the ice and snowndscape of Matterhorn.

    There were also scenic spots like the clear Riffelisee and Stellisee, Ice Pce, Stockhorn and actually many more!

    It was obvious that the style of the shooting was focused on the white snow-capped mountains and clear waters.

    It was already past seven o''clock in the evening when they arrived at Zermatt. It seemed that the trip would be extended for one more day.

    They enjoyed the cheese fondue of Zermatt together. The soup was boiled with thick meat soup and red wine. It was indeed very unique and delicious!

    The manager of the restaurant introduced a special local bar to them. It was called Matt Bar. The interior decoration waspletely European. There were also many good singers in the bar. The manager suggested them to go there if they have time. It was one of the most visited spots in the area.

 Chapter 398 Have a Lot of Affairs Going on

    Considering that L was pregnant, he would''ve rather let her go back to the hotel to rest after such a tiring day.

    But L was displeased. She wasn''t tired or sleepy at all because she had already slept on their way there in the car or on the ne.

    Ten minutester

    The couple appeared in the Matt Bar.

    It was roaring inside the bar, and an American singer was singing a Backstreet Boys song with passion. There were many spectators inside.

    There were also many tourists there, and they could asionally see Chinese people around as well. All the tourists there were basically European foreigners, with blond hair and white skin.

    Harry ordered a ss of local red wine for himself and a ss of water for L.

    L was astonished to see the ss of water on the table in front of her. It was a first one for her to drink water in a bar.

    Fine! She eventually epted it. She was pregnant with a little baby in her womb, and Harry had been also good enough to her to allow her toe here anyway. Anything would be okay for her, she would expect nothing else more.

    She then took a sip of his red wine. It was so good, and she soon started begging him for another one.

    Harry nced at L coldly and grabbed his ss of wine back. L had no choice but to listen to the song with her chin held up in her hands.

    "The wine is no big deal anyway. It''s fine to drink couple of sips, " thought L.

    "I need to go to the restroom." L then suddenly stood up from her chair and walked towards the restroom.

    But Harry also put down his wine, and said, "Wait, I''ll go with you."

    L shook her head. "I''m only going to the restroom, and you don''t have to go with me. Just stay here and wait for me, please." She then went to the restroom.

    Harry''s eyes followed her until he couldn''t see her anymore.

    At this time, a blondedy in a bare midriff and a short skirt came over to him. She stared at Harry, and said, "Hey, handsome guy. Do you want to buy me a drink?"

    Harry continued to sip on his ss of wine as if he didn''t hear what she said.

    "This handsome guy is so aloof, but why? Interesting!" wondered the blonde woman. Harry''s coldness immediately triggered her interest in him. She had watched him for a long time, and now she finally took her chance at him when she saw he was alone.

    Her eyes were glowing with strong confidence. "He''s definitely mine tonight." she thought.

    She leaned over closer to Harry, nearly touching his body.

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    like this.

    There was only the light''s droning sound in the room, and L gradually fell asleep. She was still wearing a smile on her face in her sweet dreams.

    Harry dried her hair andid her in the middle of the bed. He tucked her in and pressed a sweet kiss on her forehead before going to the bathroom.

    On the next day, both of them got out of bed veryte.

    L didn''t get up until 9 o''clock in the morning. Harry had already turned on hisputer on his desk to have a video meeting with the top managers of hispany.

    L was still half asleep when she got out of bed, and she unintentionally entered the camera''s range, dressed only in her night-robe, and with her hair hanging loose.

    The manager who was reporting his work in the video meeting suddenly saw L appear on the screen in a night-robe. He was bewildered at the sight and didn''t know what to say next.

    Harry noticed that the manager suddenly stopped speaking while he was typing on theputer; he looked at the screen. Harry immediately blocked the camera and pointed to L the manager, who was still on the screen.

    "Crap! Harry is having a video meeting!" L then became wide awake and hid inside another room in a hurry.

    She was so embarrassed of herself because so many people had just seen her in a night robe behind Harry. She was desperate.

    But then she suddenly remembered that all the people that saw her knew that she was now Harry''s wife. And the news of their wedding photo shoot was already spreading on the inte. When she thought better of it, it was nothing strange or out of the ordinary if they had seen her behind him dressed like that.

 Chapter 399 Donâ€™t Call Him Brother-in-law

    She then rxed and began to wash.

    Harry turned off theputer and walked in on her when she was just about finished.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know." She then started exining herself to him.

    Harry smiled, and said, "It''s all right. Are you hungry? I''ve already ordered breakfast; I think it''ll arrive soon."

    He then gathered his arms around her waist and kissed her.

    And L replied by throwing her arms around his neck.

    The waiter then knocked at the door and brought them breakfast.

    After they ate, they headed out to the snowy mountains. L was wearing a white wedding dress and wrapped in Harry''s white suit.

    This was thest day they of their wedding photo shoot. They had mountains with snowy summits, ciers and crystal clear mountainkes as background for their snapshots; the couple was indeed very photogenic.

    Very few people traveled around the world just to take wedding photos, and they were pleased of their journey so far.

    Indeed, the results were spectacr. And their photos could''ve also been set at the hotel''s doorway to help promote the local tourism. But Mr. Si would not agree to put their photos on disy for the rest of the world.

    It took them more than an hour to finish the photo shooting, and after lunch they decided to return back home.

    As they passed through A Country, they decided to go to L''s family first, and it was almost five o''clock when they arrived there.

    But they found just Landon, Wendy and her son at home.

    "L,e on in!" Wendy then soon came down from upstairs, and seeing L back, she was really excited.

    L found that Wendy had be more feminine, and it also seemed that she was more happy. She looked nice like that!

    And Colin still had that cherubic innocence and chubbiness.

    "Hi little baby,e here for a hug!" L held Colin in her arms and then walked into the living room. There she saw Landon, sitting on the sofa.

    "Grandpa!" Harry greeted L

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    diamonds in them. Harry took out a hairpin from a set and gave it to her.

    "Do you like it?" He would give Nicole anything she would ever dream of, like, or want. Last month she had told him that she liked some Barbie dolls, and now her wish hade true.

    Nicole held the dolls in her hands, and nodded, "I like them very much! Thank you, dad!" She then climbed down from Harry''s leg and began to unwrap the boxes.

    L greeted Harry''s father and Kevin. Then, Harry walked up to his father.

    "Dad! This is what L brought for you and grandfather." Harry picked up a bag and then handed it over to Kevin, who was also in a happy mood.

    Inside it was a pair of excellent Italian hand-made shoes. "They''re very nice, thank you, L." He smiled gently at her. Kevin then opened the box and tried them on; their size was perfect.

    L knew that his father couldn''t walk so well anymore and needed a cane. And so she bought a new cane for him.

    "Thank you, L." After walking a few steps around the room with the cane, he nodded with joy.

    In the evening, Kevin asked the cook to prepare a copious dinner for them. It was quite to L''s taste and all the family members were filled with happiness.

    It was a littlete after supper to leave. So Harry decided to stay overnight in the old house.

 Chapter 400 Lola Was Gorgeous

    They then lulled Nicole to sleep; this wasn''t the first time Harry wasying on the same bed with his wife and daughter. But he was pretty excited and happy about it. He gently put Nicole, who was sleeping like a log, in his arms.

    Nicole was soft and chubby, and fearing that he would wake her up, Harry lessened his movements.

    L saw Harry''s concern and then happily raised her lips.

    The whole family was peacefully sleeping together - it was fabulous.

    While L was cuddled in Harry''s arms, she asked, "You''re going to work tomorrow, right?"

    If Harry went to work, then she would have to stay at home, alone. She would get bored.

    "Em... If you''re bored, you can go outside and go for a walk; I''ll assign for you a chauffeur to drive you anywhere you want." There were also the guards to protect her just in case anything happened.

    L nodded, and figured that if she were to live like this then all she would do was eat and sleep. That was tedious, but she could learn how to cook.

    "Would you like to eat something cooked by me?" She crawled up and smiled mysteriously at him.

    Harry thought that he would rather not eat any of the dishes cooked by a novice green hand, but L''s look was filled with expectation and he could hardly say no to her, so he nodded a yes anyway.

    His consent set L at ease, and she said, "Okay, I will start learning how to cook from Mrs. Du tomorrow." She then held his arms happily in the silent andte night. These days had been indeed happy and memorable for both of them.

    Harry moved closer and pulled her in his arms. She grinned, and then pitched his chin. "What do you want?" she asked.

    Harry tried to kiss her, but L turned her face away and dodged his kiss.

    He then raised one of his eyebrows with interest. Was she ying hard-to-get now?

    Seeing that Lid still beside him, he also closed his eyes.

    L snickered mischievously. She had only pretended to sleep, and she didn''t n on giving him a break that easily also. She whispered some words in his ear.

    And then Harry blinked his eyes and sped L''s hands.

    She was ying pranks on him, but now he couldn''t get even with her anymore because she was pregnant.

    "L, if you don''t go to sleep, I''ll throw you down the stairs!" While Harry threatened her, his Adam''s apple kept rolling back and forth, and now became one of the targets of her flirt.

    She

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    Harry." She pointed at the closed office door bearing Harry''s name on it.

    This made Joey feel anxious; every time L hade to the office to find Harry, things happened and went haywire.

    "I''ll go and tell him of your arrival, " answered Joey.

    But L stopped him, just like she had done several years ago. "There''s no need for that, I''ll go inside myself."

    "Mrs. Si, the president was talking with the general manager of our partneringpany, and I had better report your arrival first to be sure it''s okay for you to enter." He finished the sentence in one single breath.

    L looked at Joey and sensed that something was odd. She then remembered when she found a woman in Harry''s office back in D City, and that Joey had also had the same reaction back then as he did now.

    Just thinking of it made her face turn pale. She stormed in the office and found that a woman was trying to seduce Harry while he was trying to drive her out.

    The door then opened.

    In the door now stood L, with her face twisted in anger and her piercing gaze looking directly at them.

    "Honey? Why are you here?" Harry pushed aside the woman who was pressing herself on him and walked over to his wife.

    But seeing the look in her eyes, Harry knew for sure she might have misunderstood the whole scene. He turned back and looked coldly at that woman named Ada. "Get out of here, " he said. "The SL will never partner with the QYpany!"

    L shook away Harry''s hand, put the lunch box in his hands, and then walked up to Ada.

    L stared at her in disdain; she seemed to have seen Julie in her.

 Chapter 401 Itâ€™s My First Time Ever Cooking

    That woman had ret-red hair and was wearing a rose-red dress.

    "You do know that Harry is married, don''t you?" She queried the shocked woman with an ice-cold nce.

    Seeing L''s face, the woman nodded, shivering with fear. She had certainly known that, but her partnership goal with the SL was much more stronger, so she attempted to seduce Harry for it.

    She was almost glued to him when L came in...

    "Spank!" Ada Yang, left aghast, just stared at L, whose hand was still in the air.

    However, she didn''t rebuke her, because Ada seemed to be the mistress that was caught red handed.

    "That''ll teach you not to seduce others'' husbands, and if you ever dare to try this kind of trick again, I''ll undress you and throw you out bare naked in the street!" L began her first half sentence mellow, but she gradually became more and more serious and fierce after.

    Although L didn''t wear high heels, and looked shorter than Ada Yang, her spirit and attitude were much more tougher.

    Ada Yang covered her face and hurried out of the office. How awful L was!

    After that, the whole office went silent. Harry put down the lunch box and instantly turned tofort L.

    "My dear! Come here! Please, don''t be mad at me." Harry held L by her waist and then seated her on his chair.

    But L shook off his hands, and while she stared at him, she said, "Harry, you''re now going to tell me that she came here to seduce you for a partnership with yourpany, and that you didn''t have anything to do with this, aren''t you?"

    He was such a bastard! He could always attract shameless women!

    Harry was speechless for the moment, as L was right!

    "When I was just about to kick her out, you came in." He then pulled her closer to him, and rubbed the hand that had earlier pped that woman.

    "You can beat anyone you want to, but just be careful not to hurt yourself."

    L shook off his hands, and said, "Harry, why do you want to straddle on two boats?" Although she did know that it was the woman, indeed, that had seduced him in the first ce, she was still very furious.

    Harry helplessly held her hands again. "My dear, I screwed up! Please don''t be mad on me, you''re pregnant!" He gentlyforted L with his hands caressing her slightly raised

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ignal and several guards rushed out of a car.

    They surrounded the red Maybach, and another bullet flew and shot one of the guards who was guarding the backseat doors.

    "Hurry up! Get down!" The driver quickly shouted to L, and then several other bullets flew pass her head again.

    All of the turmoil had finally attracted the attention of some passersby. Looking at the people on the ground, they began to be frightened and began to scream and run.

    L got out her phone and called Harry despite the severe pain in her wounded shoulder.

    Harry was checking some of his work files, still feeling sick because of his stomach.

    When he saw L''s call, he felt frightened for the very first time in his life.

    When he answered, he heard L''s anxious voice saying "Come downstairs quick! Someone is trying to kill me!"

    He instantly stood up from his chairs, took out his gun from his bottom desk drawer, and rushed downstairs.

    "How are you? Are you hurt?" He tried to calm down and coldly shook his gun in front of Joey. Things were serious.

    Because he moved so fast, no one could tell what he was waving around in the air except for Joey.

    Joey then also got out his phone and called someone and ran inside the elevator.

    The turmoil outside had already gotten much worse. L bent inside the car for safety. The driver also took out his gun and began shooting towards the direction that the bullets wereing from.

    Since the driver''s gun wasn''t silenced, more and more onlookers began to panic.

 Chapter 402 Be Their Puppet

    All were screaming and hiding; there was only one guard left beside the Maybach. He figured out the direction from where the bullets wereing from and shot there.

    But it was too far away, and he didn''t hit the sniper, only the window.

    Harry had already ran out of SL building, followed by his guards with shields in their hands.

    Looking at the backseat of the Maybach, which had several holes in it, Harry became extremely worried.

    The phone lost its signal inside the elevator and their call had been cut. He didn''t know how L was now.

    He rushed towards the Maybach and he also aimed at the direction from where the bullets wereing from and shot. The shotsing from the window finally stopped and the guards surrounded the Maybach with their shields.

    A wailing police siren was hearding close to them, but Harry didn''t pay too much attention to it and hastily opened the backseats'' door.

    L raised her head and looked at him. He had finallye! She felt more relieved, but by now she could feel the pain in her left arm stinging more and more.

    "How are you? Have you been hurt? Tell me!" His voice quivered restless.

    L shook her head and Harry calmed down.

    "My arm..." She tried to raise her left arm.

    Looking at her bloody left arm, he thought it might have been scraped by a bullet.

    He was furious. Who had dared to try and kill his wife? He had to unmask the murderer and execute him with his own bare hands!

    He asked the driver,"Can it still be driven?"

    The driver attempted to start the car and nodded,"It can, Boss Si!"

    He then immediately got inside the car, and ordered,"Drive to the hospital. Hurry!"

    He lowered his head and looked closely at the wound on L''s arm.

    He didn''t like what he saw. He tightly held the woman in his arms andforted her. "It feel very painful. Please, hold on a little while longer."

    The rain of bullets was obviously aimed at killing her at all costs.

    Who the hell was the murderer? Who would want to kill a pregnant woman?

    L nodded, and said,"I''m in pain." She moaned.

    Harry gently kissed her forehead, and said,"Please, hold on, darling. We''ll arrive at the hospital soon."

    At that moment, his phone rang; it was Joey. Harry became stern again, and answered,"Speak."

    "Boss, when I reached the hotel, the murderer had already ran away. I investigated the check-in record, but no o

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    n, and said,"Were they really aiming for me?"

    Harry then sat in one of the chairs, put L on his thigh, and said,"Don''t worry, I''ll sort it all out." He kissed her lips, and said,"In the following days, if you want to go out, please let me know ahead; I will arrange for some people to protect you."

    They could not live a peaceful life as long as the murderer was still on the loose.

    Security also needed to be strengthened in the manor, but it was impossible to let L always stay at home. All he could do was to arrest the murderer and dispatch more people to protect her until that happened.

    She nodded to him, and put her hands around his neck. Harry gently asked,"Is your arm still hurting?" He gripped her left arm close to him and carefully checked on it.

    "I''m okay. You should also be careful in the future." She held Harry''s face and caressed it as she expressed her worry.

    If something terrible were to happen to him, she would have her world torn apart.

    "No problem, Mrs. Si. I will always firmly adhere to your words." He smiled and gently patted L''s womb.

    "You''ll have a pregnancy check-upter." He would''ve apanied her everywhere.

    L leaned her head on Harry''s shoulder, and meekly replied,"OK."

    The nned pregnancy check-up should have been taken in the hospital but, however, Harry had asked Chuck toe to their home.

    In the manor, Harry watched L taking the pregnancy check-up. The small apparatus that Chuck brought with him was already prepared for him by Harry in advance. It was the most advanced color ultrasound in the whole world.

 Chapter 403 International Arrest Warrant

    "Wow. Harry, I think there''s good news for you." Chuck''s strange-looking eyes made Harry frown in confusion.

    "Hey, what happened?" He stepped forward and asked anxiously.

    Chuck checked and re-checked several times, then confirmed, "Mr. Si, L is pregnant with a twin. Congrattions." But one of the centa was so small that it wouldn''t show in the picture if not for the advanced equipment. Medical technology has been so advanced nowadays.

    Harry stared at L''s belly in shock and amazement. He could hardly believe that there were two babies inside her!

    The sudden news also caught L by surprise... That''s incredible! She will be having a twin!

    "Great! So that expensive machine will be yours soon!" Harry tried to calm himself down, but he just can''t stop himself from smiling.

    Chuck stared discontentedly at Harry. It was the first time that he had seen him so happy! In fact, he should be happy about this deal. The machine worth over 100 million yuan, andter it would be his. It will be very helpful for the hospital and for his work! More importantly, there were only two set of machines of this kind in the world. That was how rare and expensive it was. And one of them was to be his. That should fill his heart with so much joy!

    But he somehow felt jealous at the sight of the happy couple, especially Harry.

    Then he remembered Daisy. He curled his lips and determined to find some trouble for the happy man in front of him.

    Chuck then left after changing the medicine prescription for L''s arm.

    Harry led Chuck to the ground floor and asked him, "How long has she been pregnant?" Harry put on a very caring and thoughtful face.

    Chuck understood what he meant immediately. He answered, "Twelve weeks. But you can''t have sex with her until the embryo is five months old. Remember that." Nah. He wouldn''t let Harry fulfill his cruel and selfish wishes.

    But the practice nurse beside Chuck put in confusingly, "Doctor Chuck, pregnant women can have sex after the first three months, can''t they? You told that to me yourself."

    ... Chuck cast a re at her, then answered angrily, "Yes. You are right. In some other cases, maybe..."

    Harry smirked and said, "I will tell the driver to send you back. Come here every 15th of the month. L should be regrly checked up." He knew Chuck was trying to y tricks on him. But now he saw right through it.

    "Your wife is all right. I don''t have to visit her regrly

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    as fled from C Country already. The UN has issued an international arrest warrant to hunt him down.

    They have also deployed police in Mando Bay. He would be arrested once he came back.

    L felt bored at home, so she drove to be with Lillian who was also in C Country.

    Considering recent security problems, Harry stepped up the protection for L. So L''s car was always surrounded by several guard cars. There were cars trailing her wherever she went.

    In Joseph''s apartment, L yed with her niece joyfully.

    "Shel, Aunt L is here to see you!" Joseph named his daughter after Shel, though Lillian had other thoughts in mind. But she couldn''t do anything since Joseph was really persistent with the name.

    Lillian poured for her a cup of juice and asked in a worried tone, "Is Nicole doing well in the new school?" She always wanted to see Nicole in her spare time. But she was too shy toe alone as L was not in C Country before.

    L sipped the juice and answered, "She is good. I don''t spend much time with her recently as she always stays at the old house." Harry''s grandfather liked Nicole so much that he wanted to see her practically every day. He loved her so much!

    And she was pregnant now. So she left Nicole in the old house to keep Harry''s grandfatherpany.

    "When''s the wedding ceremony?" Lillian asked curiously and sat down beside her.

    L thought for a while, then remembered the date Harry told her. She answered, "It is on the early weeks of August. August 8th." With the unfortunate wedding incident that happenedst time, she hoped the wedding could go smoothly this time around.

 Chapter 404 Catch Lola Red-handed

    Lillian tucked her baby in and asked L, "The wedding day is fast approaching, right? Congrattions! L." She felt really happy for L, who was finally married to Harry after they had gone through so many difficulties.

    L smiled at her and replied, "Hope everything will go well this time around. I have my fingers crossed on this one!" She could not withstand more incidents. This would endanger her life and also the babies inside her.

    "Yes, everything will be okay. You have suffered enough. It''s time for you to enjoy happiness and peace." Lillian patted L''s shoulder and gentlyforted her.

    Then they brought up the topic of Joseph and Lillian''s wedding ceremony. Joseph wanted to hold the ceremony as soon as Lillian recovered from the childbirth, while Lillian tried to dy it until the end of this year.

    "Joseph is not involved in any affair, anymore?" L asked jokingly. She remembered the affair Joseph had with a popr actressst time.

    Lillian held her daughter''s little hands and smiled happily, "He''s very loyal to me now. He would go home every night except when he had to shoot a movie in other ces. He has been so good to me, L." Joseph would hold Shel every moment that he was with her. He even held her when she was already asleep.

    "That''s good. Do you want to take a walk outsideter? We could rx some more." L had nothing to do here. She wanted to go out to breathe some fresh air. There were bodyguards protecting him all the way. She would not fear that anything might happen to her.

    Lillian had heard about the gunshot L experiencedst time. She frowned in concern and suggested, "You are now pregnant with two babies. We''d better stay inside for the sake of their safety, L." The babies inside L''s belly were so precious. How could she exin to Harry if anything happened to L? Lillian thought worriedly.

    L hesitated after she heard what Lillian said. Lillian was right! She had to consider her babies! L momentarily forgot about them...

    "How about I go out to buy some vegetables so I could cook for you? You just stay here and wait for me." Lillian suggested after seeing that L was a bit disappointed.

    L felt excited about the idea and nodded, "Okay, I will take care of Shel for you. No worries!"

    "That''s good. What do you want to eat?"

    "I want to have hot pot!" She was eager to eat hot pot again! Harry has been keeping watch on her diet ever since he found out that she was pregnant. He was rigorous about what she should eat and what she should not eat.

    Lillian did not think eating hot pot

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    as been up to.

    He sighed in his heart and just said nothing. After all, L had already finished it. He can''t do anything anymore. Harry replied, "I came here to take you home."

    The baby beside him was staring at Harry with her big cute eyes. She suddenly giggled and babbled to him.

    Lillian thought it was strange and unique. Even she herself would awe at the authority of Harry. The baby was not afraid at all. She was actually smiling at him.

    Harry looked at the little girl and carried her out from the stroller.

    "She was not afraid of you at all! That''s...a miracle." L thought that it was really strange. Lillian thought of this, too.

    Harry was displeased at her words. He frowned and said, "Do I look really scary?" If he looked scary, why was L not afraid of him? Harry pondered on this.

    Lughed. She held Shel''s little hands and said to her, "Little Shel. Do you think your uncle-inw looks very scary?"

    Lillian looked at the couple who was teasing her daughter and said to them, "It''ste now. You''d better go home early! You need to rest, L."

    Harry nodded and put Shel into the stroller. He held L''s hands and walked out the apartment.

    "Lillian, remember to visit me in Leroy Manor when you have time! I''ll miss you!" L said sweetly to Lillian. She felt bored being alone at home.

    Lillian walked them to the door and nodded, "Okay, I have nothing special to do at home anyway. I will go to your ce if I have spare time."

    Harry held L''s hands and entered the elevator. L was still reminding Lillian, "Don''t forget to visit!" She was really that bored at home.

    Lillian looked at her very eager eyes andughed, "I know. Drive slowly on the way. Be careful and safe!"

 Chapter 405 Confront Harry Face to Face

    After they went down the apartment, Harry handed the keys of L''s car to one of her bodyguards and asked him to drive her car back. Then he took L into his car.

    As soon as they were inside the ck Lamborghini, Harry sarcastically asked her, "Did you enjoy your hot pot?" Harry asked L in a cold voice while driving the car. L shouldn''t have eaten such things now that she was pregnant. Harry thought in dismay.

    L nodded determinedly and replied, "Yes, it was so delicious! Do you want to have hot pot, too? I can take you to a restaurant tomorrow." Then she added, "You can eat it in a mildly spicy recipe." In order to let Harry apany her to eat hot pot, she was willing to give up her favorite vor of super spicy hot pot.

    Harry smiled gently and replied, "You are thinking too much!" When he heard his words, L was disappointed.

    She nced at Harry, grinding her teeth in anger. "I think we are not suitable to each other in every aspect, whether in personality, hobbies, or even on the food that we eat!"

    "But I think we are perfectly matched in every aspect, especially when... we are..." He smirked and whispered seductively to her ears.

    With this, L blushed immediately and pinched Harry''s waist. She reminded him, "Don''t be such a bad influence to the babies, Harry! You should do some prenatal education!"

    Prenatal Education? Harry raised his eyebrows and said, "It is too early to do that now." He estimated that the babies inside L''s belly were still as big as little flesh balls. It was too early for them to receive prenatal education.

    ...

    Harry then stopped the car at the gate of the mansion.

    He went to L''s seat and carried her to help her to the mansion.

    "Put me down. I can walk by myself. Thank you." L protested. She didn''t like to be spoiled at all. She haven''t walked a lot after she finished her dinner. The hot pot was not digested in her stomach yet. She should walk first.

    "Honey, don''t move. I got you." She was now the focus of all his attention. He wanted to make sure that she was safe every minute.

    .... L became so speechless. She didn''t move. But she thought that Harry was too wary. Maybe he was overreacting. Ever since L became pregnant, he would not let her walk by herself...

    Harry put her down at the door of one of their bedrooms in the second floor. He opened the door and walked in while still holding L''s hands.

    On the desk of the room, therey their 5-inch wedding photos. A tape was also right there.

    He stuck the tape at the back of the photos. Every time he finished sticking the tape to a photo, he handed it to L for her to sti

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    and now was the day when L should go to Chuck''s ce for a check-up.

    Harry was very busy in hispany. He didn''t have time to apany her to the hospital today.

    Inside the examination room, a nurse stood beside the bed and looked at Chuck who was skillfully operating the medical equipment.

    A few minutester, Chuck said, "Okay, everything is fine. That''s good news." It was time topletely open his angry fire on Harry. Chuck thought.

    He turned off the equipment and took out a stack of files he had previously prepared and handed them to L. L was getting up from the bed right then.

    "What''s this?" L asked suspiciously.

    A slow sly smile was creeping around the corners of Chuck''s lips. He said, "I''m leaving now. Just check the files by yourself. Take good care of yourself, L." Harry, watch and see what will happen to you! Chuck thought secretly in his mind.

    SL Group

    A red Maybach stopped at the gates of thepany, attracting many people''s attention.

    From the car came out L in a white and ck trousers and a pair of white high heels. Many people turned their heads to gaze at her undeniable beauty.

    L was only wearing light makeup. "Bam!" She angrily mmed the door and walked towards the building in her stilettos.

    The receptionist saw that Miss Li wasing. She immediately greeted her. But she hesitated for a while when she sensed the angry expression in L''s face.

    What happened to Miss Li? She looked so upset. The receptionist wondered.

    When she came back to her senses, the receptionist immediately pressed the elevator button for L.

    "Thank you." L said emotionlessly to the girl. She grasped firmly at the portfolio in her hands. She was ready to confront Harry face to face!

 Chapter 406 Oscar Owes You An Academy Award

    On the 66th floor of the president''s office

    L walked out of the elevator. She looked so intimidating with her high-heel shoes. She would have made little noise since the carpet was thick and fluffy. But she was so mad that she stamped on it, thus producing a nking sound.

    At the door of the president''s office, several secretaries on the secretary division hurriedly moved over to greet her the minute they saw her, "Mrs. L, hello! How are you?"

    "Where is Harry right now?" She angrily stared at the pretty secretaries. She doesn''t have time to chitchat. With six female assistants near him all the time, Harry might cheat on her very easily. L thought about this and became more upset.

    They have seen L several times, but she was very kind back then. Yet this time, she looked so furious. Her sharp eyes were much like those of President Harry.

    "The president.... is attending a meeting on the 22nd floor right now." One secretary answered her in a worried tone. She was wondering what''s going on with Mrs. Si. She looked so strange and upset.

    When the thought crossed her mind that Harry may have hired these beautiful assistants intentionally, L couldn''t stop being angry.

    After finding out where Harry was, she abruptly turned away and left.

    On the other hand, the secretaries were all left confusingly staring at each other.

    "Who is she?" A newly hired secretary asked curiously. Today was the first time she had seen L. For her, L was so brave and awesome because she had the guts to call their president directly by his name.

    One senior secretary cast a nce at her and answered kindly, "She is the president''s wife. Remember, you can irritate the president, but never her." They have all been told by Joey that Harry loved his wife very much. Even more than he loved himself.

    That reply made the new assistant lower her head anxiously. Was that woman even scarier than the president?

    In the meeting room on the 22nd floor

    L stormed out of the elevator in a rage while Joey was talking about the meeting arrangements tomorrow with the secretaries.

    identally he noticed a familiar figure. At first, he thought he was wrong. But with a closer look, he realized that she was L indeed.

    "Mrs. Si, what are you doing here?" He came over hastily.

    L was wearing make-up? And high-heel shoes as well? He could hardly be

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    arry hastily pulled her back as a dark expression filled his eyes. He knew who was behind this----Chuck. What a ''good'' friend he was!

    "Honey, honey, calm down. This is a mistake. It''s not what you think it is!" He held her palm which just pped the desk, and rubbed it to make it less painful.

    "Scumbag, we should file for a divorce. I don''t want to be with you." That''s the end of it all----divorce. She shook away Harry''s hand angrily.

    But Harry pulled her back in his arms and said lovingly, "L, it''s a mistake. She is not my mistress. I can exin this. Let me exin first." When he bought the services of Daisy to bother Chuck, he had never thought Chuck would fight back with this.

    L leaned against Harry and said coldly, "Exin? You don''t need to exin, Harry. Everything is clear to me now!" The evidence wereid here clearly. What could he exin more?

    "Sure, there is need for that. Or I will be wronged by Chuck." Why hasn''t Chuck married Daisy yet? It seemed he should give them a push. A forceful push.

    "You are wronged? The evidence is here. You are not wronged. I was the one who was fooled. You cheated on me." She struggled in his arms, unwilling to hear more exnations.

    She was so stupid. She would never trust him again. Gosh, she was so foolish to believe in him again. Now, she just wanted to dig a hole and lie in there. She wanted to be away from the world and just be alone.

    "I paid her to seduce Chuck." He exined hurriedly. He hoped L could cool off now as she shouldn''t get angry. He was really worried about the babies.

 Chapter 407 Iâ€™ll Give You My Wallet Now On

    "You did that in order for her to be with Chuck? I don''t believe you!" She didn''t believe him. She tried to shake off from his grip and walked towards the door of the boardroom.

    Harry embraced her and said, "Don''t you know that Chuck has feelings for you?" Didn''t she see that? It was obvious!

    ... "Chuck loves me?" L was confused. She was stunned. He said he would chase after her. But she thought he was just joking. At that time, it was just impossible.

    He would sometimes help her annoy Harry. But she didn''t think that he was that serious.

    "Is that true? Or it this just Harry''s excuse for him to escape from her anger?" L was having some doubts in her mind. "All right. Let''s divorce then and I''ll be with him."

    "Honey, you really shouldn''t take divorce lightly." Harry warned her. Now that he had remarried her, he would never break up with her again. That was his promise to her.

    "Don''t try to throw me off. Let me go! Harry you damn bastard! You won''t get away with this!" L bit him on his arm to force him to let her go. But he didn''t.

    "OK. I''m a bastard. But I did all these just for you! Only by doing this can I shift his attention from you. I''m sorry. Okay?" He looked at L and uttered these sincere words from the bottom of his heart.

    L thought it made sense. She calmed down a bit.

    Harry felt relieved.

    L said, "That doesn''t work either. How can you still spend money on other women? Is that right? You already have a family, Harry." She red at him. She thought it was unfair.

    ... Harry chuckled to himself and said to L, "Honey, it''s all my fault. I won''t spend a penny on that woman anymore. I promise." He would invest everything he has for L, Nicole, and the twin.

    She pushed him away and said, "Sorry, Mr. Si. I won''t believe in you anymore. You have lied to me again." L let him know how it felt to be betrayed.

    L opened the door and walked outside. Harry ran after her with the portfolio in his hands.

    The assistant in the 22nd floor was so shocked by the scene that Boss Si was

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    girl he had slept with. He should be more mature!

    Chuck knew Harry did this. He just didn''t anticipate that he would make a response that fast.

    He guessed that L probably gave him so much trouble. Ha-ha...

    "Boy, don''t y dead! Speak up!" He took a look at his phone. It was still connected to the call. s! His grandson was always less talkative and entric.

    He knew his grandson was obsessive about cleanliness and was strict with women. Now there was a girl he was willing to sleep with. Why didn''t they get married as soon as possible?

    "Grandpa, I''ve talked to her about this. She refused to marry me. It''s not my fault!" Chuck felt annoyed when he thought of how that woman kicked and fought with him. She was a difficult person to deal with!

    His grandson was refused by a woman. That was really beyond belief. So the woman wasn''t with him for money and status. They must get married, then! "Chuck, I''ll give you one week to solve this problem, or I will beat you to death." He mmed his crutch onto the ground as he said this to Chuck.

    Chuck was annoyed and for a moment, he regretted that he offended Harry. He must be so in love that he epted L''s request of helping her fool Harry. He should have been more careful about his actions.

    A director was controlled and beat up by his grandfather who was in a crutch! How awkward that was!

 Chapter 408 Get Lost

    "I know, grandpa. I''ll try!"

    "What an ungrateful woman! Do I really have to use violence? Well, so what if she knows Kung Fu?? I can do surgery! I''m still better!" He thought to himself.

    In the LN Cafe

    Several pieces of A4 paper were ced in front of Daisy. She clearly saw "Marriage Agreement" written on the paper.

    Only the content of the agreement made her clench her fists in anger and dismay.

    The first half of the agreement was normal, but the conditions attachedter made Daisy want to punch him on the face.

    First, I voluntarily provide one million yuan of living expenses to the wife every month.

    Second, the wife can''t touch my things without permission.

    Third, during the marriage, we shall sleep in separate bedrooms.

    Fourth, the wife shall bring no one over to the apartment.

    Fifth, no pets are allowed. The wife should shower and clean every day.

    Sixth, Seventh, Eighth... There were more than twenty regtions in the agreement. It was too much!

    "You came over from C Country to just let me take a look on this nonsense??" Daisy asked coldly with her arms around her chest. She was just repressing the urge to kill him.

    Chuck nodded and replied, "Ask for whatever you want. Anything you want." So their marriage could just be a contract marriage. Easy as that. Nobody shouldplicate things any further.

    Daisy smiled charmingly and casually replied, "I only have one simple request." Chuck couldn''t stop staring at her. He couldn''t deny that she was indeed beautiful...

    "Just say it. I''ll meet your needs as long as they stay reasonable."

    She picked up the A4 papers on the table, threw it to his face and shouted, "Pick up your contract. Get lost!" Papers were scattered all over the ce.

    Daisy left the LN coffee shop without even looking back.

    She went outside and looked back at the coffee shop''s signboard. LN... He knew that this was L''s shop.

    "Why do you have to flirt with me if you have fallen in love with another woman?" She thought. "I won''t marry you even if men in this world are all dead!"

    Chuck sat straight, closed his eyes, and tried to control his emotions.

    He had never seen such an ungrateful woman before! No one had ever treated him like this!

    To the surprise of eve

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    L may have used Lillian''s name to check in. Go and search for more information."

    ... Joey respected Mrs. Si in his heart and thought that she knew so many tricks. She was very witty and clever!

    It was already two in the morning.

    A fancy car was parked at the door of a five-star hotel located in western district. The sleepy doorman sobered up when he saw the fancy car.

    A noble man in a white shirt and ck suit pants came down from the car and strode hurriedly into the hotel.

    The doorman surely knew him since this hotel belonged to the SL Group of Companies. He politely greeted, "Wee, Mr. Si!" He became alert immediately and pushed open the hotel''s door.

    Harry nodded coldly and just kept on walking.

    Joey went to the front desk of the hotel, took the deputy card of a presidential suite and handed it to the man who was already about to enter the elevator.

    The presidential suite was at the 33rd floor. Harry rushed into the elevator and pushed the button for the 33rd floor.

    L fell asleep already so she was in a sweet dream and didn''t know that the door was already opened.

    She suddenly woke up when she felt a familiar kiss on her face.

    She looked at the familiar face in shock and confusion...

    "I am in a hotel. Why do I see Harry? I must still be dreaming." L thought. She was still in a daze.

    L closed her eyes, turned over and got back to sleep.

    She then heard a familiar voice. "Baby, we must go home. Come on." L suddenly opened her eyes.

 Chapter 409 When I Earn Some More

    She was sure of it now. She really heard Harry''s voice. She sat up on the bed and stared at the man.

    ...

    "Ah! He could still find me even if I used my sister-inw''s identity card to rent a room? His abilities are really exceptional!" L thought in dismay.

    "Mr. Si, don''t disturb me while I am sleeping! Leave me alone!" Sheined like a child. And then L, once again,y in the bed. With the air conditioner on, the air of the room was so cold that she didn''t feel hot when she covered herself with the quilt.

    So, she tightly wrapped herself in the quilt again.

    Harry sat down at the bedside, reclined beside her andforted her, "Honey, you ran away from home just because of that simple mistake of mine. Are you really a good wife?"

    When she heard him, L suddenly sat up again and stared angrily at him. "What simple mistake? If I have an affair with a man outside our rtionship, could you still think that''s just a simple mistake?" She retorted.

    Harry''s face suddenly became serious and replied, "I won''t allow you to do this! You can''t even try to make an assumption!" He also didn''t want her to imagine such thing!

    "Harry Si, I don''t want to see you now. Get out of here!" shouted L. She theny on the bed once more, with her head covered by the quilt.

    Harry held her along with the quilt in his arms and said, "If you don''t want to see me next time, you can kick me out of the house and you stay home. Will that be okay?" She couldn''t leave their house.

    If he still couldn''t persuade her, then he had to make a threat to her. This was for her own good anyway.

    "Kick you out of the house?" asked L. She pulled the quilt away, and stared at him. "You''re so thick-skinned that even if I beat you, you won''t get out of the house! Don''t you try to fool me, Harry?" she said.

    Harry looked at her, could not help butugh and answered, "Honey, let''s go home. Come on, now." Since he couldn''t remove the quilt from L, Harry carried her together with the quilt in his arms and walked towards the door.

    "Let me go! I don''t want to go home with you!" L shouted frantically. She was so disappointed and just kept struggling. She was still angry and didn''t want to go home with Harry. She just wanted to be by herself for the meantime.

    He suddenly stood still and whispered in her ear: "Tonight, the bodyguards failed to watch over you. I''m going to peel off their skin and throw them to the river to feed to the fish." Of course, he just wanted to scare her. That was just a mere threat. Since L was safe in the hotel, he would, at most, just dismiss them.

    L was silent and looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. "

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    get married, too!

    Harry gulped a mouthful of water and coldly nced at Joey. "I will double your money and pay you back in the future. Get out of here!" he said.

    ... Joey didn''t get out. Instead, he took a step forward and very seriously looked at Harry. "Above all, do you think how long can I keep you with a little deposit money?" he asked.

    Harry swallowed the steak and coldly said, "How long can you keep me with sixty million?" Since his finances were confiscated, he had to try to lower the requirement as far as possible.

    Joey wasn''t calm anymore and asked, "How did you know how much money I have?" The next minute, he felt that what he just asked was ignored!

    His money was kept at the private bank of the SL Group and the rest of his money was also used to buy the investment products there.

    Harry looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot. "Get out, get out. I will reimburse you for all your expenses with triple your money. Don''t worry." He impatiently drove Joey away.

    When Joey heard this, he became very joyful and said, "That sounds great! Wait for me. I will get the invoices and ask you to reimburse me!"

    But after Joey left the office, Harry tore up the invoice which was on the office table and threw it into the trash can.

    They looked at each other as brothers and didn''t care about the money. That was something which couldn''t be purchased with money.

    When Harry took him to his side back then, Joey was also penniless.

    At that time, he advanced him a year''s sry, bought him a new house and also helped him decorate the house.

    As for L, she was so extraordinary that she could make Harry willing to hand over his finances to her. She was really powerful!

    From now on, he had to tter her and adore as often as he could!

 Chapter 410 How Dare You Keep Your Second Purse from Me

    On one night when Harry went back home, he saw L sitting on the bedroom''s sofa, staring furiously at him.

    As soon as he saw that his wife was angry, Harry''s first action was tofort and reassure her.

    "Honey, what''s wrong? Why are you looking like this? Please tell me, " Harry asked her. Then all of a sudden, he thought of something. There was an uneasy feelinging up to him.

    L shook away his hand and stood up from the sofa. She then took a box from the table, and threw it in front of him.

    Harry lowered down his head, with his palm touching his forehead. He couldn''t have expected that his wife would discover it so soon.

    "Harry, how did you get these cheques valued twenty million dors each?" L interrogated him right away. She stood in front of him, with her arms crossed in front of her chest. She looked down at him with authority.

    "This man has always been so bold about things. How dare you keep your second purse from me!" L angrily thought to herself.

    L identally remembered the Piba Tourmaline pendant that he gave to her a long time ago. She has not worn it for a long time. She wanted to take it out for her to wear again. Then she happened to discover that Harry had kept a secret purse for himself!

    And she also felt so lucky that she had mistakenly opened the wrong drawer. The box was hidden inside the drawer of his wristwatches.

    She even felt amazed when she saw all of his expensive wristwatches.

    Then, a special ck box attracted her attention. When she opened it, she was shocked to find some cheques in it!

    Harry now felt helpless, and he randomly stretched his arms on the back of the sofa. He was trying to look cool and calm inside.

    However, even if he was such a man with a real dignity, he had to speak honestly to his wife. "That''s what I have earnedtely." And that was the amount of money that remained. He had returned thrice what Joey has spent for him thest couple of weeks.

    ... "This man is really capable of earning a lot of money! Just two weeks has passed... He initially only had two hundred dors. But now, he is earning dozens of million dors!" thought L.

    She said to him, "They''re all confiscated! You can''t have them!" Her cold words put Harry back to hell again. Oh, no...

    But Harry just put on a mysterious smile on his face. He thought, "It doesn''t matter that my money is confiscated, anyway. I have lots of methods to earn money back."

    Then he stood up from the sofa and said, "If my wife is happy, it''s up to you to take my money away. But, I must have you tonight! That''s my only desire!" He then rested his hands on h

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    that it was Saturday. "Nicole, my dear baby. How are you?" She held her daughter in her arms and kissed her again and again.

    "Mommy, daddy said that you need to have your breakfast as soon as you get up in the morning." Nicole said very sweetly. Her father asked her to tell these words to her mother.

    "Breakfast?" thought L. "Well, I''m getting upte recently. I always skipped eating breakfast."

    "But okay. I know. I''m getting up now, " said L. When she sat up from her bed, the quilt wrapped around her slipped off.

    Nicole instantly opened her mouth and blurted, "Mommy, shameful!"

    ... L nced at her daughter, and was speechless. How could this little kid know how tough at her.

    "You tricky Nicole. Wait here. I''ll just wash up first." She got out of the bed, and Nicole saw her slightly swollen belly.

    It aroused her curiosity so she asked her mother, "Mommy, are my younger sisters there in your belly?" She pointed at L''s belly.

    "Yes. They wille out to meet you after a few months!" L replied happily. She wondered why Nicole thought the babies would be all girls. Maybe she was influenced by her father. Harry crazily loved daughters. Her father kept hoping that the twins would be girls.

    "That''s so great!" Kneeling on the bed, Nicole happily pped her little hands. She would have someone to y with very soon!

    Then after L finished her washing and brushing, she took Nicole downstairs, and had her lunch right away.

    After eating her lunch, she went out for a walk. She got a phone call from Wendy, "Hello, my sister-inw." She was holding Nicole''s hand when she answered the phone.

    "L, I have something to tell you, " said Wendy over the phone. Her voice sounded quite happy and excited.

 Chapter 411 You Have Conquered Me

    "Hey, what''s up?" L was confused why Wendy was so happy so she curiously asked her. Nicole got rid of L and walked towards the liger when she saw L was talking to someone on the phone.

    Wendy was just walking out of the hospital. Her happiness was so evident on her face. "L, I''m pregnant!" Actually, she was two months pregnant!

    L was so excited to hear this news that she had to scream out loud. "Really? That''s wonderful! Congrattions! You will be a mother few months from now!" Jordan made Wendy pregnant again in such a short time! He was so strong and good!

    Wendy immediately blushed. "Thank you. But now, I want to tell your brother about it." She shared this news with L first so she has not told Jordan yet!

    "Okay. Be careful while driving!" L spoke to Wendy with so much concern. She was in a bad mood earlier because she found out that Harry hid money from her. But now, she was so happy.

    After hanging up the phone, L sent a message to Harry, "Harry, I have forgiven you!" She would give him the right to manage their money from now on. After all, he was the one earning it.

    Harry was in his office in SL Group at that moment. As soon as he read the message from L, he replied right away, "My wife is so wise and I love you so much!"

    ... L also sent him a message quickly, "You are really a sweet talker! Tonight, I will give your wallet back to you."

    She has heard that Chuck was trying his best to pursue Daisy in A Country. And his grandfather has warned him that if he still could not let Daisy be his girlfriend, he would beat him whenever they meet each other.

    L had a smile on her face and she gently touched her belly. Then she walked towards her daughter who was already near the cage of the liger.

    Harry and L held their wedding ceremony on the 8th day of the 8th lunar month. It was really a big and wonderful day.

    L''s belly bump was obvious even though she was wearing the wedding dress. People would know she was pregnant just by looking at her.

    Her wedding dress designed by F was decorated by delicate embroidery white roses and crystals. It was made of expensive white organzas and kikkoshas. The hemline of this dress was four meters long while the veil was five meters long.

    This wedding dress was really expensive and grand. It valued at least eight million yuan.

    The manor was decorated with red decorations. The decorated manor was surrounded with happiness and joy.

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    him to show his tenderness and love whenever he was with L. He loved L so much!

    At the door of the vi, cameramen took photos of the six groomsmen, the groom and the beautiful bride.

    And, they also took photos of L''s family, including Carl. After that, Harry took L to his SSC.

    Other people sat in the cars behind Harry''s. They left the vi to go to the manor.

    So many luxury cars were careening on the road. Several cameramen took photos of this spectacr scene.

    When they entered the manor, Harry took L to their bedroom. "I finally married L!" Harry happily thought to himself.

    However, they still had a lot of things to do. They did not stay at manor for a long time. They drove for the hotel. But, Harry drove around the east of the city before he went to hotel.

    Because he wanted more people to know that he would marry L today!

    In Vini Empire Seven Stars Hotel

    It was the only seven star hotel in C Country. This hotel has been running for just two years. However, it cost the investor several billions to build up.

    Harry booked more than two hundreds rooms for his guests. They could stay in here until tomorrow. What''s more, he also booked all the rooms of one five star hotel and another six star hotel. He was so extravagant!

    Harry also arranged thousands of guards to protect the guests. Among them, there were two hundred snipers. They were all situated around the hotel.

    Also, Harry arranged more than three hundred luxury cars to provide convenience for his guests.

    At the right side of the hotel, there was an open area. It was luxuriously decorated as the wedding venue.

 Chapter 412 This Was A Woman Wrapped in Diamonds

    The wedding photo was exhibited at the door. With the Eiffel Tower as the background, the handsome groom was kissing the gorgeous bride on the forehead. The affection between them was undeniable.

    The red carpet wasid from the doorway to the flower arch with lots of bouquets on both sides. The bouquets were all white roses that came all the way from Brazil.

    In front of the flower arch, there was a white carpet leading to the stage. There were flower arches every two or three meters with a total number of eight arches. The carpet was covered with white rose petals which were specially scattered to serve as weing sight for the couple.

    The stage roof was decorated as that of a castle. It was surrounded by white silk-covered walls which were also scattered with white rose petals.

    There were countless seats arranged in order on both sides of the carpet. They were all covered with white and pink satin, making the ceremony an upscale and grand event.

    On the square next to the seats, there were delicious snacks on the bar made by a world-renowned chef who was formally invited for this asion.

    There was also a bar providing high-end red wine, white wine, juice, champagne and a variety of beverages.

    The ce were full of people now. All the guests were big shots and VIPs.

    Hundreds of them were the magnates from different countries, and others were international stars. Lots of them were also high-ranking officials from various countries, and some of them were world famous designers, painters, dancers, and pianists.

    What''s more, there were more than a dozen safes for storing cash gift. Dozens of special forces of the police department around them were armed.

    At 11:30 A.M.

    A spectacr fleet of limos stopped at the square of the Vini Imperial Hotel.

    Harry held L in his arms and got off the car. When L saw the limos behind her, she was shocked.

    The drivers of the limos were also pleasing to the eyes. All of them were young and handsome stars in ck suits. Of course Joseph was among them.

    When the wedding dress was set up, the couple walked toward the ceremony stage. L was holding onto Harry''s arm.

    When they stopped at the first arch, all the guests fixed their eyes on the beautiful couple.

    The crown on the bride''s head was d

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    de from that, he also ordered thousands of abalones and sea cucumbers...

    And the fruits he ordered were also of high quality. There were Densuke watermelons from Japan, muskmelon from Rwanda, strawberries from New Orleans, and mangoes from Thand... He had paid such arge amount of money just on the food. The chefs did not dare to be careless with their work.

    In the lounge, L was wearing a red dress through the help of Wendy and Lillian.

    She felt a little bit tired. After taking a quick rest, Harry asked her to make toasts to the guests.

    Wearing a pair of beautiful high heels, L made her grand appearance before the guests. She stood beside her partner.

    She immediately drew everyone''s attention. Her lipstick, the ssic cheongsam and the high heels with Brazilian crystals were all vibrant red in color.

    She was as noble as a queen and as lofty as a princess. The red theme of her clothes and essories emphasized her beauty.

    She was like a fairy who cared nothing about worldly affairs at the wedding ceremony. But now, she was so hot and majestic.

    There was a moment of silence when she showed up. Harry was satisfied with the shock his wife brought to everyone.

    Harry held her waist proudly and walked to the guests to make toasts.

    Because L was pregnant, there was no wine in her ss. She reced the wine with juice.

    Harry had always been cold in front of people. No one had seen himugh so much. But now, his smile never vanished. It was easy to see how happy he was today.

 Chapter 413 Her Beauty Was Really Breathtaking

    French red wine, liquor, champagne...As long as there were people who toasted to Harry, he epted them all and poured the wine into his mouth.

    Harry toasted to all the guests on the first floor. Then he went to the second floor. L looked at Harry''s face with concern. His usually expressionless face has now grown red.

    "Don''t drink too much wine! You''ll get too drunk, Harry." L whispered to him with caution.

    Harry firmly held her hands and reassured her. "I''m fine. Do you feel tired now? We could take some rest."

    She shook her head. She was not tired. Instead, she felt very energized and very enthusiastic.

    They held each other''s arms and went upstairs. There were three long tables on the second floor. All the guests were Harry''s friends and brothers.

    "Wow! The bride and the groom are here!" Ben shrieked, attracting all the guests'' attention towards Harry and L.

    "Harry! You are awesome. Your grand wedding ceremony is on live broadcast all over the world. All the girls in the world are enthralled by your charm. Nobody will notice us, poor boys, now. Your poor brothers would have no chance to find a wife!" Eason joked. His face has turned red already. He probably drank too much wine.

    Beside Eason, there was a woman whom L felt very familiar with. But she failed to remember who she was..

    Harry exchanged good-nature banters with his brothers. The woman beside Eason walked towards L.

    "Hi, L! Do you still remember me?" E clinked her ss to L while shyly approaching her.

    L thought for a while. She still couldn''t remember who she was. E looked at her bewildered face and gently smiled.

    "I have been to brother Harry''s office in D City before. We have met that day." E whispered to L''s ears.

    L suddenly realized that she was the woman she had met several years ago. When she went to Harry''s office to send his clothes to him, she saw that the woman was sitting on Harry''s legs.

    E stared at L, who she has always admired and adored. E felt ecstatic that L now became the wife of her dear brother Harry.

    Harry was such an indifferent man. But now... Wow! It was unimaginable to E that his heart would be totally captured by a woman.

    "Oh! You are..." L did not know her true identity. But it seemed that she was not interested in Harry now.

    E pointed at Eason, who was now forcing Harry to drink and said, "That''s my brother. We grew up together. Last time, what you saw was no

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ld rest. I will handle this." Harry held L''s waist and walked inside the hotel.

    There was a special room reserved for L.

    L felt a little tired. She lied on the bed and immediately fell asleep.

    Harry kissed her forehead, tucked her in the quilt and walked out of the room.

    It was not until 7 o''clock that all the guests left the venue. Guests who were in a hurry to go back were sent home through Harry''s private ne. And there were some guests who stayed at the hotel for the night.

    When L woke up, it was already 8 o''clock in the evening. She realized that she was already in the mansion.

    She was alone on the big bed with red sheets. It was very quiet.

    She was barefoot on the carpet. She slowly opened the door of the room. She wanted to go downstairs. When she reached the stairway, she heard some noise from the first floor.

    She reached out her head to see what was happening. Harry was drinking with his brothers in the hall of the first floor.

    Ben was already sloppy and wobbly. Eason was ying the finger guessing game with Samuel. His face turned crimson as he has drunk too much already. Joey and Chuck were talking to each other in low voices. Harry was ying a drinking game with a foreign man, Jordan and Joseph. His face was also very red now.

    She felt that it was not appropriate for her to went down now. But she was so hungry...

    She went back to the room, took out her cellphone from the handbag. Her bag was full of red envelopes offered by the guests. She texted Harry, "Dear, I''m hungry now."

    Within three minutes, the door was pushed open. Harry walked in with a te of food in his hands.

 Chapter 414 Mr. Shao Has Reached Middle Age

    After he put the te on the table, Harry walked up to the bedside and hugged his wife. But before L had any chance to react to his unexpected behavior, she was pushed down on the big red bed.

    Harry, who reeked of wine, looked at the attractive woman in his arms, and couldn''t help himself but to kiss her deeply.

    "Crack!" The bedroom''s door was pushed open and several drunkards from downstairs entered the room.

    "Ah! Harry, what are you doing? We haven''t even left yet!" Eason shouted at him with a bottle of wine in his hands, and several men at the door burst intoughter.

    L immediately pushed Harry away from her body and stood up from the bed, blushing.

    Harry also stood up from the bed and pushed the men out of his room. "Get out! We can drink always together on another day!" he said. Their happy moment had been interrupted, and Harry went downstairs while coaxing the group of drunken people.

    Again, the bedroom was quiet. L wiped the lipstick from her mouth and then opened the te''s cover. There was a bowl of crucian carp and bean curd soup, a bowl of chicken porridge, a small te of chili and sour potatoes and two steamed buns with vegetable stuffing.

    Downstairs, Harry and Jordan, who were a little drunk, put several other men into their cars.

    "Harry, you really are mean! We just wanted to stay and celebrate your wedding with you in the bridal chamber!" Eason, while sticking his head out of the window, felt discontented, andined because he had been driven out of the room when he had just entered it.

    But Harry just pressed Eason''s curly haired head back into the car, and said, "My wife''s pregnant, and it isn''t a suitable time for having that much fun. I''ll make up for it next time."

    After he asked the driver to take Eason to the hotel, Harry then dealt with the next man.

    Samuel, who was next to the car, yanked back and forth with Joseph. "Joseph, I didn''t expected you to be so handsome. I''m almost not attracted to women anymore!" he said.

    When he looked at the drunk, Joseph, who was shocked, shivered and then immediately kicked him into the car.

    "Harry Si, your wife is so beautiful! You don''t deserve her!" Samuel then continued to speak. He didn''t get drunk that easily, but if he did, he would speak out anything he had on his mind.

    Harry coldly nced at him, and said, "Joey, I think Mr. Shao has reached mi

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    heard what her elder brother talked to Joey on the phone earlier.

    She also gave some money to the woman Joey sent there and asked her to leave the hotel.

    She knew that the man inside the room was Samuel, who was also a legendary figure; she had been secretly in love with him for many years.

    She had also expressed her love for him in the past, but he never cared about her, and had never taken her to his heart and liking. He had even told her that she was like a sister to him.

    E couldn''t stand this any longer, and she wanted to be more than his sister!

    When she entered the room, it was very quiet, and the man on the bed seemed to be sleeping.

    After five minutes, E took off her dress, threw it away, and climbed into Samuel''s bed.

    Samuel, who in general was a rather cautious person, was really inebriated. He didn''t realize that a woman was lying under him at this moment.

    The night grew darker, and at thest moment, Samuel was suddenly sober.

    When he saw who the woman in his arms was, he shook his head, and found that she was actually E!

    E, who was always timid like a scared rabbit, now looked cute and very charming in his arms.

    He felt very dizzy, and before he even got the chance to think of anything, he instantly fell asleep again.

    When E looked at the sleeping man she started hesitating and flinching, thinking that she couldn''t stay there, next to him, until tomorrow! She got out of bed bearing all kinds of ufortable feelings that her body inevitably had brought along. She then quickly put on her dress and left the hotel.

 Chapter 415 Theyâ€™re Together at the Night Club Now

    Inside a shabby old apartment at two o''clock in the morning

    Ynda was watching viral inte video again and again. In the video, the man she loved the most had married another woman with a gentleness she had never ever seen.

    The wedding ceremony was grand, gorgeous! Ynda now realized how reluctant he really was when he married her at the time!

    The Weiboments were all words expressing people''s amazement and envy. There were also a lot of people sending their blessings and best wishes to the couple through Weibo.

    But even more people were making fun of Ynda, and she gripped her phone tight with her feelings of hatred.

    Envy, jealousy and anger! All of these emotions flooded her heart in a torrent of rage.

    Steven had been really stupid. He had taken 20 million from her but had failed to aplish his task of killing L. And on the contrary, even worse, he was killed by Harry.

    Now Ynda was pregnant with Nael''s child, but she didn''t dare to tell this to her family, because she wasn''t married.

    Nael was going through the divorce process with his wife. What could she do? Did she really want to marry that poor agent?

    She had already thought about an abortion, but Nael did not agree to it. He said that the child was the first of their new bloodline.

    Ynda was still gripping firmly on the phone, and soon she was about to smash it into pieces.

    "Harry must''ve been happy with his wife in their bedroom on their wedding night!" thought Ynda. Ha-ha-ha! She was furious! She couldn''t believe that she was reduced to everyone reviling and condemning her! Her parents now even had to work for others to earn a living.

    All of her bad fortune was now attributed to just these two people! Although Steven had disappeared from the world, there still had to be other killers; Ynda was determined to kill L. Ynda thought that if L was dead she might still have the chance to win Harry''s heart back.

    Her eyes were ming with anger while she sat on her bed and pondered on her next move.

    It was over a month since the wedding ceremony had ended, but there were still many people still delighted in talking about it.

    L had been pregnant for less than 6 months, but her belly was really big. It was almost as if she was about to go intobor, and everyone thought that L was actually pregnant with twins.

    Mrs. Du cooked all kinds of soups for L, and Lol

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    singing karaoke happily together. Chuck was calling loudly at a beautiful woman who was a meter away from him to pour some wine for him, while Samuel was guzzling down wine incessantly and with agitation.

    Only one man was at ease and simply sitting in the corner. His indifferent attitude daunted the beautiful woman beside him from being even close to him.

    The woman pondered for a while. Now, everyone in the C Country knew that Harry''s wife was pregnant. This was a very sensitive period in his life, and maybe Harry needed a woman for his needs.

    She thought that if she was that woman, then she would be rich, and her fate would change.

    She became bolder, and moved closer to Harry. She took up a bottle of luxury wine and poured a little in his ss. When she was about to lift the ss to his mouth, the door was then pushed open by Joey.

    When Joey saw that L wasing, he stammered, "Bobo... bo..." The word "Boss" lingered in Joey''s mouth for a long time.

    Harry then raised his eyebrows and looked at Joey, but Joey looked very strange to him. At this time, the beautiful woman beside Harry had already put the ss of wine beside his mouth.

    He was about to push aside the wine back to her, but Joey opened the door.

    Except for Harry, Joey would only follow a woman''s orders. He opened the door obediently. Harry looked at the expression on Joey''s face and realized what happened. Indeed!

    L appeared at the door, and she nced over the room in a firm and forceful manner. The coldness shining from her piercing look was the same as the coldness radiating from Harry''s eyes.

 Chapter 416 I Donâ€™t Gossip

    When they saw L, Eason and Ben stopped singing immediately and looked at Harry with guilty eyes.

    "Oh, my god! That girl initially sat far away from Harry. When did she get so close to him?"

    Although Harry was usually very calm, he now seemed to be a little worried. Because he had been working on the investment program the whole month, his friends had persuaded him to take a rxing night off! But now, his wife was also here!

    The room then instantly became silent, and without uttering a single word, Harry pushed away the girl from him and stood up from the sofa.

    Eason and Chuck found that Harry was in a little panic.

    "Why are you here?" Harry came to his wife and held her closely to him by her waist.

    However, L pushed his hands away and the room went silent again.

    The hostesses were now so frightened that they said nothing.

    Harry was the most famous guy in the city! He was the dream guy of a lot of girls! But now he was being refused and pushed away!

    L turned on the light in the room, and then came towards the girl that had just tried to seduce Harry.

    She held the girl''s jaw with her thumb and index finger, and looking at L, the girl was too scared to utter even one single word.

    "Harry, my dear husband, you have such bad taste! She is wearing a false, cosmetic face! Just look at how much foundation she has! Aren''t you afraid that you''ll be poisoned by those cheap lipstick red lips?" L humiliated both her husband, and the girl, rudely. "Since when did he have such bad tastes?"

    Eason and the others dared not tough, even though they really wanted to do so. Meanwhile, Samuel sobered up. Chuck had never moved his eyes from L since she first entered the room. Even if she was pregnant, she still looked very beautiful.

    Harry stared at Eason severely. He was the chief culprit in all of this! "Why did you call a hostess? You see what you did? I have to do a lot of exining for the trouble you put me into!"

    "Honey,e here! Please, don''t be angry, sit down please!" Harry led L to sit beside hi

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ''t control yourselves when a girl seduces you! This must be the real reason why you leave home so early ande backte!"

    "No, no! You are wrong! You''ve misunderstood mepletely!" Harry spoke sincerely as he pulled her small hands.

    She got rid of his hands, and again stood up and said coldly, "Don''te home today, and don''t enter my room when you''re at home! You can go anywhere you like now."

    Joey was waiting for Harry, and when he saw the open door, he thought, "Boss has taken less time to handle L! "

    Harry followed her, pulled her hands again and constrained her in his arms. "Honey, let''s go home."

    She sneered at him, "Go home? You wish! You''re rich. Find a hotel to stay in for the night! I''ll ask Joey to hire some women for you!"

    The people in the hall looked at the couple strangely, "Why do you need to show your love in a nightclub?"

    Harry followed her closely. He refused to let her go alone and insisted on going home together. He pressed her against a wall.

    He lowered his head, kissed her lips and didn''t care whether he ate the lipstick on her lip or not.

    L kicked and pushed him, but Harry wouldn''t release her.

    "Mr. Si and Mrs. Si are such an affectionate couple! They can show their love even in a nightclub!"

    "Yes. What a happy couple they are! Mrs. Si is also pregnant, isn''t she? I can''t see that she''s pregnant!"

 Chapter 417 Same As You

    Two waiters who were guarding the door stared at them kissing intensely and gossiped with each other in a low voice.

    But what happened next now threw them into a total shock - Boss Si suddenly held up Mrs. Si and left the night club...

    s! Their public disy of affection came quite by surprise, hitting hard these single waiters'' hearts.

    At the door of the castle

    L then willfully sat still in the front passenger seat, unwilling to get off.

    Harry got out of the car, moved her over, and then lifted her up.

    L had been pregnant for over six months; she needed to rest in bed instead of wandering around erratically.

    When they climbed to the second floor, Harry first put his briefcase into the study room.

    When he came out of his study, L wasn''t there anymore. He then heard a cracking from the bedroom - L locked herself from the inside.

    Harry felt quite helpless. He took out his phone to call for help, but he found that its battery was already dead.

    He went back into the study room, fetched the spare key, and then opened the bedroom''s door.

    L was washing in the bathroom, the sound of gurgling water hiding the sound of the door opening.

    She furiously removed her make-up from her face and then put her hand in the bathtub water, while looking carelessly out the window.

    "Jerk! Tonight, tomorrow night, the following night after... At least for a month you will never sleep on the same bed with me again!" she thought.

    "How dare you try to find another woman when your wife is at home! Aren''t you afraid of STDs or AIDS?"

    Harry took off his clothes, opened the bedroom door, and then walked in.

    L didn''t close the window curtains so she could see the sea, and he could see her standing beside the bathtub, with her back turned to him. She was murmuring something to herself, but the voice was too low to hear it clearly. Harry figured soon enough that she was cursing him.

    Seen from behind, L''s waist had expanded a lot, but it felt soft when he hugged her at night.

    He walked over to her and held her from behind. L was scared and tried shouting for help, but he covered her mouth in time.

    "Honey, calm down, it''s only me." He removed his hand from her mouth and turned her to face him.

    When he saw him, L''s heart started racing. She asked curiously, "How did you get in?" She clearly

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    dn''t know a single word of what to say.

    "That night..." He didn''t even finish his first sentence when the doorbell rang again.

    Who was at the door? E walked past Samuel to open the door.

    Her scent filled his nose, just like that night, a month ago, and Samuel shut his eyes with regret.

    The man outside was Eason.

    "Eason..." E blocked him from entering the door.

    Eason was about to enter the apartment when he saw that E was pushing the door. "What are you doing? I want to ask you something. Let me in."

    "It''s toote, ask me tomorrow! I need to sleep now!" E tried not to let Eason see Samuel, or that would''ve been awkward.

    Eason saw that his younger sister was acting weird, and he wondered if someone was inside the apartment with her.

    At one of E''s careless moments, he swiftly squeezed inside through the door''s crack. And indeed, it was awkward when Eason saw Samuel.

    He rubbed his eyes in disbelief, but it really was Samuel. "What are you doing here at my sister''s ce? It''s alreadyte." He nced at them suspiciously.

    E was just about to answer Eason''s question, but Samuel replied, "Same as you." He looked directly at Eason, with his hands in his pockets.

    If it were any other woman that got knocked up by him, he would have never taken responsibility for the woman, nor for the baby. But it was E...

    Eason then understood, and his face turned pale with fury. "Is it your baby?" He pounced forward and grabbed Samuel by the cor. No one could take advantage of his younger sister, not even his best friend.

 Chapter 418 How About Staying Here

    E was so shocked that she immediately drew her elder brother closer to her, and said, "Eason, this is our own business. You can go back now!"

    Eason nced at his sister and then released Samuel from his grasp, not even changing the expression on his face. He warned Samuel, "I''ve taken you as my brother, but if you ever misbehave with E, then we''ll have a problem with that!"

    Eason uttered all these hurtful words just because they all knew that Samuel still loved his first girlfriend.

    But he wondered how had Samuel stayed and slept with his sister. Rationally, they shouldn''t have done such a thing. Samuel wasn''t the sort of man that didn''t have his sense of propriety. Eason thought it over carefully, but he still had no idea.

    After Eason left, only Samuel and E remained in the apartment. E was a little restless when she was left alone with him.

    "Samuel, please sit down!" said E. She then tensely fiddled with her fingers and didn''t even dare to look at him in the eyes.

    Samuel looked at the woman who was a little timid, denying his own spection that E had taken the initiative to go to his hotel room that night.

    He must''ve been the one who hade up with the idea!

    "That evening, I was drunk, and I did something that hurt you, and I am sorry. But, E, at that time you already knew that I already loved someone else. You won''t be happy if you''ll marry me, " said Samuel. He smoothed his short hair and then, still restless as he was, sat on the sofa in the living room.

    With her eyes getting red and almost filling with tears, E, who now was excited by what he said, walked up to Samuel and held hisrge palm into hers. "No, Samuel. I''m willing..." she said. She was, indeed, more than willing to marry him.

    When he heard her calling out his name in such an intimate manner of speaking, Samuel became even more upset.

    He looked at the women in front of him, and he found that she wasn''t so pure anymore, but more feminine. She wasn''t the girl he used to know but, perhaps maybe she had changed into a real woman after that night she had spent with him...

    Unexpectedly, Samuel nodded, and said, "I will go visit uncle Bo in the following two days."

    E managed to hold back her tears and nodded eagerly, tightly holding on to Samuel''srge palm with her hand.

    Samuel stood up from the sofa, and said, "You should go to bed early. I will try to get everything ready as soon as possible."

    When their hands were separated from each other, E suddenly felt empty. But, she was still very happy.

    "Samuel, you drank alcohol tonight, so how about staying here for the night?" asked E. She was w

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    on. She would happily ept and enjoy all of the meal! Harry had especially hired a chef that came from a five-star hotel and who specialized in seafood.

    L nced at him and then continued to apply the moisturizer to her face, saying, "Oh, why don''t you prepare the seafood feast for your other mistresses?" Her voice was filled with jealousy.

    Harry then burst intoughter, and replied, "There are no mistresses! You are my only beloved woman!" He then kissed her on her soft, perfumed face.

    But L quickly finished applying the moisturizer to her face and pushed Harry out of the bathroom. "Don''t think that I will ever forget that you hooked up with another womanst night. I won'' be so kind to you this time!" she said.

    "Hooking up with another woman..." thought Harry.

    "Do you think it is really necessary for me to hook up with other women?" he asked. He took a sidelong nce at L, who was looking him in the eyes, and wondered since when had he be so worthless.

    Even if he was really worthless, and he had already transferred all his shares to his wife and daughter, he was still an acting CEO!

    When she looked at Harry, who seemed so arrogant, L smiled, and said, "Right, right. You''re handsome and rich, and there are a lot ofdiesing from rich families, and a lot of superstars who are infatuated with you and are willing to support you, that you don''t have to seek out other women! Yes, yes, and it seems that Mr. Si already has many superstars and young models!"

    ... Harry wondered how she could ever possibly mention that he had young models and superstars; L really disappointed him this time. "You are the only woman in my heart, " he said. As for all the other women, they were simply just other people in his eyes.

 Chapter 419 How Can She Escape

    "Stop lying. Since I''m pregnant, the babies are growing up day by day and I will be fatter. Now, you get up very early in the morning and return home veryte at night. If you don''t like me anymore, you can be straightforward. I will leave and never bother you again!" Recalling the experiences she had this month, L felt that she was cheated on and almost cried out.

    Harry couldn''t help butugh. He thought that his wife was so cute and clingy. Then he exined, "I''ve been engaged in an investment contract recently. The funds are great and confidential, so I have to deal with it myself. You are thinking too much." He held her in his arm and kissed her lips tenderly. Her belly was bigger and she became fatter, but these were because she was bearing his children. How could he not appreciate her right now?

    L red at him. Doubts were creeping up on her mind. She found it annoying to marry an attractive husband.

    Then she suddenly said, "I want to go shopping today!" Considering her health andziness due to pregnancy, she hadn''t gone out for shopping for a long time. She did nothing but just stayed at the balcony and read novels.

    Harry thought about it for a moment. "Sure, I will go with you." He was worried about her security and health as Jemmy showed up around C Country recently.

    "I want to go shopping right now. So if you need to go to thepany, I can go shopping by myself." He must be kidding. If he followed her, how can she escape?

    Harry looked at his watch and said, "You can go shopping after lunch. I will ask several more people to protect you." In fact, he had already ordered some SWAT from the police department to protect her.

    L nodded. They went downstairs together.

    Two chefs were preparing breakfast for L in the kitchen on the first floor. Mrs. Du stood next to them to help. Seeing that L was going downstairs, Mrs. Du rushed to her and respectfully said, "My Lady! Hurry, please have your breakfast."

    As she was saying this, she walked towards the dinner table and helped L to her seat. Harry also helped L sit at the chair and didn''t leave until he saw Mrs. Du put breakfast in front of her.

    Sitting in the car, Harry felt that L was a little weird today. How could she let him go so easily? No way! He needed to let the bodyguards keep an eye on her! It was too dangerous outside.

    "Thank

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    l.

    Ynda always thought that she would plot a revenge against her. Recently, the affair between Ynda and Harry really bothered L. She would never let Ynda off the hook again.

    Ynda smiled coldly and asked, "L, are you stupid? That old pocket watch was so valuable that it could even buy half of the world. Do you want to share the wealth with others?" Ynda found out the secrets of the old pocket watch which represented countless wealth and she also knew that the watch was the key to endless money.

    L red at Ynda disdainfully and didn''t want to talk with her any longer. She decided to step away immediately.

    Sensing that she was about to leave, Ynda intended to follow her, but was stopped by the female bodyguard. "Miss, please stop following L!" So without any choice, Ynda had to watch L walk towards another baby clothes store.

    Ynda red at the female bodyguard in dismay and clenched her fists tightly.

    She felt that her presence didn''t affect L at all. No matter what she said and what she did, L wouldn''t give any response.

    With these feelings inside, Ynda threw the cosmetics she just bought into a trash can and pointed to the ones L just bought. She asked the client to wrap it for her.

    The cosmetics cost over 60, 000 dors. Ynda felt frustrated to spend so much money. She has be so poor that she even felt dismayed about that tens of thousands of money, even just thousands.

    However, it was okay because she knew that she was going to get back all the wealth that should belong to her.

 Chapter 420 Took Off His Suit

    It really was a bummer that Ynda showed up. It was just like Wendy had said; an ex-girlfriend was like toad, a toad who wasn''t scary, but that only made you emotionally miserable.

    She pouted her lips and then picked up her phone from her purse; she then called Harry.

    "Do you know who I saw just now?" She wearily looked at all the baby things that Harry had already bought so she didn''t have to.

    Hearing her apathetic voice, Harry smiled, and said, "Who did you see? Since it''s a bummer, I guess that would be Ynda."

    "No one else is bad news for L but Ynda, so it must be her, " thought Harry.

    "Hum, you''re quite clever!" L talked with Harry and stared at a small nursing bottle; she wondered whether her breast milk would be enough for the two children after they''re born. She then took two bottles in two different colors from the shelf and handed them to the shopping assistant behind her.

    Harry thought that maybe Ynda had bribed Jaime, and he said, "Be careful and stay away from her. After you give birth, I''ll hunt her down for you."

    "My wife will then decide whether she could live or not, " thought Harry.

    L smiled, and said, "Will your heart be as painful then as it is now? Will it, Mr. Si?" She satirized him on purpose.

    "L, you really are an outrageous woman, did you know that?" He rubbed his sore spot between his eyebrows, and thought that his little wife was harder to handle than even a billion yuan investment n.

    She pouted her lips again, and said, "Harry, why do you talk to me like that?" She wanted to add up everything that he had done to let her down!

    She also respected herself, since Harry was flirting with other women, and she kept her calm while talking with him.

    "Did the recent events worn out his personality?" thought L.

    Harry couldn''t help butugh at her words. He then put a cigarette in his mouth, lighted it, and was about to smoke it.

    Hearing the lighter''s sound, L shouted, "Harry! You are smoking again!" She knew that at home he hadn''t been smoking recently, and thought that he had quit smoking for good!

    What she didn''t know was that he was now secretly smoking at thepany. He was a chain smoker!

    Harry then put out his lighter. "Honey, it takes

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    looked away since they were a couple and it was inappropriate to stare.

    In the safe passage, L took off the suit and handed it back over to Philip. She said, "You are a hero, and I can''t thank you enough for what you did! I''m leaving now, but you should get out of hereter, after I''m gone."

    A hero? If he had known that he had unintentionally helped L, he would''ve been scared of being hunted down by Harry!

    After three minutes, one of the bodyguards felt something was wrong.

    What took thedy so long? He dragged a random womaning from the bathroom, gave her a hundred dors, and then asked, "Did you see a pregnant woman inside, dressed in a light yellow dress?"

    She looked at the bill nkly, and thought about what she had seen inside.

    She still walked into the bathroom to be sure. Two women had just entered, but except for them, it was empty.

    She walked out and shook her head. "No, she is not there."

    Oh, damn it!

    One of the bodyguards remembered the couple and quickly rushed into the safe passage.

    But the woman was already gone, and had only left Philip there, smoking.

    "Where is My Lady?" asked one of the grumpy bodyguards. Philip calmly put out his cigarette, and said, "Yourdy?" Philip looked at them with confused eyes.

    "I mean the pregnant woman in the light yellow dress. If something were to happen to her, Mr. Si will hunt you down and punish you ordingly!" Then, the bodyguards rushed out through the safe passage to find theirdy.

 Chapter 421 She Had No Choice but to Put Up with It

    Feeling helpless, Philip stared at their backs for a long while, and after a short while left. He was scared, and wondered if Mr. Si would really kill him.

    The scary thought tortured him for a couple of months, at least.

    In the SL Group

    Joey reported to Harry that L''s woman bodyguard wanted to see him.

    Harry was busy working when he heard what Joey said. He frowned, and thought, "I''ve told her not to stay an inch away from L, and what does she do?"

    "Let here in, " said Harry.

    Soon enough, the woman bodyguard entered the office, holding a handbag in her hand.

    "Mr. Si, this is something that was bought for you by Lady L. She asked me to personally bring it to you."

    "Your mission was to stay close to Mrs. Si, and ensure her security all the times." Harry scolded her in a cold voice, with his eyes staring at the handbag on the desk.

    The bodyguard, with great respect, answered him, "I''ve tried my best to exin my mission to Lady L, but she got very angry; I had no option but to bring it here, myself." The bodyguard really felt helpless and thought that she had done her best.

    Harry instantly realized that something wasn''t right. He opened the handbag, and saw that there was only a hat in it.

    But... The hat''s color was green!

    His face was darkened in an instant, and thought, "That disobedient woman! No!" He was suddenly rmed.

    And right at that moment, his phone rang!

    "Mr. Si, we are so sorry. We''ve failed in watching on Lady L. She''s gone... missing!" As soon as the phone call was connected, Harry heard the bodyguard report the situation in a guilty voice.

    ... Massaging his aching temples, Harry asked, "She''s gone missing? What do you mean with ''she''s gone missing''?" He tried to keep his calm when asking the question, but the coldness in his voice was too obvious.

    Gritting his teeth, the bodyguard had to brace himself to continue his report. "Lady L escaped from us when she went out of ady''s bathroom, under someone else''s cover..." It sounded like that it wasn''t all their fault.

    "Escape? Six special police agents assigned for one pregnant woman, and you let her escape so easily? What''s the point of even hiring you? If anything bad happens to my wife, I won''t let you guys go so easily!" Harry then abruptly ended the phone call. He tried hard to constrain his building rage. It was really dangerous for L to go out all by herself, as Jemmy''s whereabouts were still uncertain yet.

    Harry then dialed L''s phone number once again, but found that her phone was still powered off.

    He knew that it would take a while for her anger to cool off!

    He then called in Joey, with his facepletely darkened, and instructed Joey, "Send someone to the airport, railway station and bus station to find and catch her!" He gave his orders devoid of any emotions.

    Joey was puzzled, and looking

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    at.

    On the other side of the line, Eason''s mind was also taken up by the affair going on between Samuel and his sister, and he was dumbfounded when all of a sudden he heard that Harry was ming him for everything.

    He had heard that Harry was looking for someone, but he didn''t know who he was actually looking for until this phone call.

    He cautiously asked, "Isn''t your wife back home yet?" Eason understood that, indeed, for a woman with twins inside her whose whereabouts were still unknown, it was a serious situation.

    "No, and now you''re asking just nonsense. Eason, you just wait! If something dangerous were to happen to my wife, I won''t let you go off so easily!" yelled Harry. If anything bad ever happened to L, Eason would be the first guy on Harry''s killing list.

    "Brother, don''t be so anxious. I''ll help you find her, okay?" said Eason. Eason began to analyze the situation in detail. He thought that L must still be in C Country, as Harry had already sent people to look for her in every airport and station.

    Harry then impatiently gulped down a mouthful of wine, and said, "I''ve sent people to search all ces in C Country! But they still couldn''t find any track of her."

    "You must have checked every big hotel, but what about the cheaper hotels and inns?" Eason''s words made Harry wonder.

    But he said, "My wife is kind of a stickler for cleanliness. I don''t think she''s chosen amon inn, " said Harry. He knew her character well.

    "Nothing is impossible!" replied Eason.

    Harry kept silent for a short while and then hung up the phone. He then instructed his men to check every inn.

    Next noon

    Harry received a phone call from Joey. He reported, "Boss, room 306 of Mercury Hotel, on Kaiyuan Road."

    "L, you really are good at hiding yourself!" thought Harry.

    ...

    He was too anxious to wait even one more second. He drove his car with full speed to Kaiyuan Road.

 Chapter 422 Iâ€™ll Go Back with You This Time

    At the Mercury Hotel

    L was sitting on the small sofa in her room, eating some fruits, and watching some cartoons on the TV.

    Suddenly, someone knocked at the door. She stopped eating, and carefully asked, "Who is it?"

    Three secondster, a stranger''s voice was heard. "Police! We''re here for inspection!"

    L put down the fruit bowl on the coffee table and went to open the door, with her hand caressing her heavy pregnant belly.

    Since the door had no peephole, L opened the door.

    When she saw who the man outside was, she instantly decided to close back the door!

    However, she failed, and Harry managed to get inside the room!

    He then closed the door behind him, hugged her and kissed her lips.

    He wouldn''t let her go only until she started struggling to breathe.

    "You''re too brisk!" She breathed deeply and sneered at her husband.

    But he said nothing, and just held her tightly in his arms and smelled her hair.

    While she had been away for four days, rxing, he had been worried sick about her for four days. He even woke up from nightmares in the middle of the night.

    But now he was here, and found that she was safe. Harry finally felt relieved.

    "Let me go!" She beat on his back; she was going to return to A Country after another two days.

    But now, all of her ns had been destroyed.

    Harry eventually let her go, pulled her arms and entered the small room.

    Looking at the fittings and decoration, he frowned discontented.

    "She would rather stay in this small and dirty room than go back to the manor..." he thought.

    "L, I admit that I was angry, but I was actually more worried than angry!" He looked back at her and expressed his dissatisfaction with what had happened.

    L sneered at him, and said, "Mr. Si, you''ve cheated on me! How can you be the one that''s angry?" Although she knew that Harry had a thick skin, she didn''t know how thick it really was!

    If it wasn''t a small hotel with thin walls, he would have instantly thrown her on the bed and taught her a ''lesson''!

    "L, I''m you husband! When did I ever lie to you?"

    Somehow, she couldn''t answer his question. Butter, she curled her lips, and said, "You will lie to cover up any your faults!

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    pstairs. He had to catch Steven as fast as he could because Steven was his breakthrough in punishing Ynda above board.

    However, the master bedroom on the second floor wasn''t refurbished. She asked curiously, "Why is the bedroom unchanged?"

    Harry smiled, "Because only the two of us lived here before." During the four years of her absence, he was afraid to even enter the room because he could smell her scent there, making him miss her even more.

    "Good!" She nodded with satisfaction, and said, "Are you lying to me? How could you not touch Ynda in four years?" She sneered at the man. She couldn''t believe that Harry hadn''t had sex with any women during her absence!

    He nced at her, and said, "I didn''t touch her, I swear. I kept my whole integrity just for you!" He whispered in her ears.

    L couldn''t help butugh at his words. "You kept your integrity? Do you even know how many women have a crush on you? How can you do that?"

    "No one can force me to do anything that I don''t like to do!" he replied. He carried her to sit in the bed and hugged her and let her lean against his shoulder.

    She looked around the clean room and reminisced about the past. In this room they had both joyful and horrible moments.

    There were too many memories here.

    "I''m not that tired. Let''s go to see my mum and grandma." She thought that she wasn''t filial to them anymore, because she had been away for so many years and had nevere back to see them, not even once.

 Chapter 423 Were You All Right There

    Harry drove a Ferrari from the garage, which was initially purchased for Ynda, but was put under L''s nameter.

    Lora bought two bouquets of flowers and then went to the cemetery.

    The cemetery in which Catharine''s and Lavender''s tombs were was very clean.

    She put the blooming pot mums in front of Catharine''s tomb while looking at her smiling grandmother''s photo on the grave. She couldn''t help herself, and suddenly and unexpectedly started weeping. "Dear grandmother, L''se to see you."

    Tears were streaming down her cheeks. Her grandmother had loved her very much...

    Harry wiped away her tears, and said, "Please, don''t cry. Grandmother is looking at you, and you would sadden her soul if she saw you crying any longer."

    L nodded, and while wiping away her tears, she said, "I will not cry again, dear grandmother. Look, I am happy now! Look! I am pregnant with two children!" She still could not help weeping, although she had promised not to. "Grandmother will be very happy when she see her great-grandchildren. I''ll also take Nicole here to see my mother and grandmother."

    Harry heard L say that she was happy, and he smiled with the corners of his mouth pointing upwards. He had to keep her happy forever.

    He bowed at Catharine''s tomb and then took L to Lavender''s tomb.

    Lavender died when L was only a teenager, and although L knew that she was not her real biological mother, she still loved her with all her heart.

    She would never forget the grace of her true loving and caring upbringing.

    She remembered that when she was young, and her family was not that rich, Lavender and Carl had always made sure that they provided her with the best kind of things which they could get and afford. They even avoided spending money for their own needs.

    And as time went on, their family''s pecuniary status had gradually improved. They then treat her even better, almost provided her with everything she ever wanted.

    But Lavender died when L was still young.

    "Mum, I''vee to see you... Are you alright there? I haven''t seen you for such a long time." She was murmuring, touching Lavender''s grave photo...

    When they left the cemetery, L was still in low spirits. Harry controlled the car''s steering wheel with one hand while grasping her hands

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    l depends on my mood!"

    He knew she was deliberate with her answer, and so he kissed her and drove on when the light turned green.

    Under his request, for the next three months L spent all her timeying on the bed or watching the sea on the balcony.

    L''s body became really heavy when she reached almost nine months of pregnancy. Everyone was now on the alert.

    Jemmy had been finally trapped in one of Harry''s ambushes and was caught by him.

    And Ynda was touching her belly thoughtfully in a shabby apartment.

    She knew that everything was over. But she was unwilling to have her demise in such conditions. Even if she was going to die, she still wanted someone to die along with her.

    Thinking of this, she went out of the apartment without caring about the other people''s disdainful looks.

    She came to the Leroy Manor, and she let the guard tell L that someone wanted to visit her.

    L knew that it was Ynda, and definitely refused to see her. Ynda then started yelling and protesting in front of the Leroy Manor''s gates, but the guard didn''t dare to stop her, considering that she was pregnant.

    Harry was in hispany. The guard called L again.

    L thought that Ynda wouldn''t make any trouble on her grounds.

    And so she let the guard allow her toe in, but entrusted him toe together with her. The guard said yes and came in with Ynda, and another called Harry to report on what was happening.

    L then saw the woman, who was also pregnant, entering the manor''s door.

 Chapter 424 It Hurts

    L felt a bit relieved when she saw that Ynda was also pregnant. She wouldn''t be that stupid to harm her.

    "What do you want?" L didn''t want to let here inside; for the safety of her own babies, she had to be as far away from that woman as she possibly could.

    Ynda enviously looked at L''s big belly. She had already heard that she was having twins.

    "Nothing special, but I just wanted to visit you, since you are close to giving birth." She then slowly started moving closer L.

    But L backed up several steps, and warned her, "That''s none of your business. Don''te near me any closer."

    Ynda ignored her warning and kept pressing ahead. Her moves filled L with a bad feeling, and so she returned back to the castle in big strides. "Tom, get her out of here." She ordered Tom, the guard that was standing behind her.

    Tom instantly rushed over to pull back Ynda, but Ynda angrily watched him, pressing nearer. Then, she threatened him, "Will you be able to be held ountable if something ever happens to the baby inside of me?" This made Tom hesitate in his actions.

    When he halted, Ynda then rushed behind L, who had managed to enter the castle. On her right was arge swimming pool.

    Then it all happened. With all her strength, Ynda pulled L and ran with her towards the pool.

    "Ah!" L screamed in panic. She then knelt down and hit her belly against the pool''s sill.

    Tom hastily rushed over and tried to control Ynda. Unable to move any further, Ynda just pushed L into the water, trying to drown her.

    The pool wasn''t deep, but not shallow either. L sank, and while she choked on the water, she struggled to lift her head up, but in vain.

    Ynda beganughing hysterically. She cursed her in her mind. "Miscarry! Miscarry, L! Oh, she doesn''t know how to swim. If she doesn''t have a miscarriage, then she''ll drown."

    Thispletely shocked and scared Tom. He released Ynda and then jumped into the water to rescue L.

    In the midst of all this mess, Ynda crept out of the manor, took a car and left the ce.

    L had almost drowned when someone held her head up above the water.

    Tom and another

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    too weak.

    Harry held L even more tightly in his arms. "L! Listen, if anything ever happens to you, I''ll have all of them butchered. If you don''t want a genocide on your hands, you have to hold on for a little while longer." He threatened her madly. He couldn''t lose her.

    But she was too weak to answer him, and she couldn''t even move her lips anymore. She didn''t want to die. She wanted to look and raise their babies...

    One of the twins might look like Harry, the man she loved so dearly. She hoped that they could both be boys, so that they could protect Nicole when they grew up...

    "L, we''re almost at the hospital now, I can see it. Hang on, hang on, you''ll see our babies really soon..." Harry was so scared that L might pass out on her, and he kept talking to her. His voice trembled with fear like never before.

    When he mentioned of their babies, L tried to open her eyes again.

    She could feel that she was bleeding all the way, but she just wished that her babies were are alright...

    She put her hand in Harry''s big palm, and with herst strength, she uttered, "Honey, I love you..." She loved him with all her heart!

    She had fallen in love with him from the first time they had married.

    She loved him because he was always sweet and caring to her, despite his coldness and loftiness to others.

    She was obsessed with him. She really missed their happy days in Paris, Switzend and the Maldives. Ah, such splendid times!

 Chapter 425 The Mother Needs a Transfusion

    Harry held L''s hand firmly. He heard her say that she loved him, but with great effort.

    His eyes were blurred by tears. She had never seen a man with tears before. Her heart ached for having distressed him so much...

    She really wanted tofort him and say, "Don''t cry, honey..."

    But she couldn''t muster the energy to do so. She was determined to hold on to the hope of her children''s safety, despite the agonizing struggle.

    No one knew how much time had passed. When L could bear it no more, the car stopped.

    Harry took her in his arms at once and ran inside the hospital.

    In the warm sunlight, L nced at the man who was holding her, running desperately and, finally unable to take it any more, closed her eyes.

    "Chuck!" Harry, screamed like a madman for his brother, rushing inside the hospital.

    Hearing Harry roar in the distance, Chuck was sure something had happened! Anxious, he hurried from the operating room asking the other surgeon to get an emergency bed.

    L''s blood was dripping on the floor. The red against the sterile white of the hospital floor looked striking. Harry''s madman-like behavior made everyone else stay away.

    Chuck seeing the blood and the state Harry was in, calmed himself, and immediately instructed the other surgeon. "Quick! Stop the bleeding!" Harry, now covered in blood, put L on the emergency bed that the other surgeon had wheeled in.

    "Chuck, Please save her!" The man gradually sobered down. Looking at the bed where the unconscious womany, he cored Chuck, who was about to leave.

    Chuck cast his eyes on L and reckoned that it might be the reopened wound on her uterus. "If only one can be saved..."

    "Save the mother! At all costs!" He interrupted his question without any hesitation. For Harry, the decision was beyond any doubt.

    Chuck gave him a deep, understanding look, nodded, and followed the emergency bed into the operating room.

    The lights in the operating room switched on. Harry leaned against the wall.

    Kevin took Nicole to the manor only to find the bloodstain on the floor. He immediately sensed that something was wrong.

    Mrs. Du was not in the manor. The servant was working in the back garden. He finally

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    Harry looked at the two red-cheeked babies - his children, his and L''s...

    "Where''s my wife?" he asked the surgeon. The operating room had closed again.

    "Mrs. Si is still under emergency treatment. Her uterus had ruptured when she was brought here. She has been bleeding too much. It''s still hard to tell the details." Harry''s heart sank as he saw the surgeon shake her head.

    L, L... He called in his heart.

    A boy and a girl made Kevin jump out of his skin. He asked the surgeon to first ce the babies in the incubators and then inform Mrs. Du to bring all the stuff that the babies would need to the hospital as soon as possible.

    Just as the babies were ced in the nursery, Joseph reached the hospital. "Harry! How''s my sister?"

    He halted in front of Harry, out of breath. When he saw Harry covered in blood, he couldn''t say a word.

    Harry stopped a nurse randomly. "Go, get your blood tested, If it turns out to be group B, give as much as possible."

    Joseph left with the nurse. Sure enough, his blood group was B, so the nurse drew 1000 milliliter of his blood.

    The blood was carried to the operating room. After 20 minutes, a nurse walked out. "Blood is not enough. Two nurses have also donated their blood. I''m going to look for more, " saying this, the nurse hurried away.

    Around 4000 milliliter blood had been used. Hold on, L. Your husband and your babies are waiting for you. Harry thought with his hands and heart tightly clenched.

 Chapter 426 More Blood is Needed for the Mother

    Kevin was very agitated, "How could this happen?" He wondered what had made L suddenly suffer a massive hemorrhage and prematurebor.

    When Harry thought of what had happened and of the woman, who had caused it to happen, his eyes turned red. He hated her so much that he wanted to kill her personally after he had ensured that L was fine!

    Kevin had not seen his son''s eyes sh so much anger like this before. He was shocked and wondered what on earth had happened.

    Time passed, but Chuck still didn''te out of the operating room. "Father, you can see the babies first!" said Harry. He was exhausted and looked at Kevin who sat next to him.

    Kevin nodded. He knew that the babies also needed to be taken care of.

    After giving blood, Joseph was full of vim and vigor again shortly afterwards and ran towards Harry. He wanted to ask what had happened, but when he saw a dispirited Harry, he didn''t dare.

    So, he took out his phone and called his parents, but found their phones to be switched off. They are probably on the ne by now, he thought.

    Three hourster, the nurse ran into the operating room again, carrying 2, 000 milliliters of blood.

    Harry, who kept clenching his fists, fixed his eyes on the operating room''s door.

    Four hourster, Landon, Harold and his wife, Jordan with his child in his arms, and Wendy who was pregnant, rushed to the hospital in a state of panic.

    "Harry, How is L?" asked Angie. When she saw the blood on Harry''s clothes, Angie, who was a female officer and was usually calm, became very upset. Her eyes became red and almost filled with tears. A woman was risking her life to give birth to a child. And this was not the first time. L had suffered a massive hemorrhage when she had given birth to Nicole also.

    Harry looked at everyone and replied truthfully, "She has been in the operating room for more than four hours. The babies have been taken out of it, but she still remains there."

    When they heard his words, everyone became very anxious. L had been in the operating room for more than four hours...

    Joseph looked at Jordan and said, "Jordan, your blood type is also B, right? Go and get yourself tested and give blood. Sister has been receiving blood transfusions and she needs more blood." Jordan immediately passed Colin to Angie and went to look for the blood drawing room to give blood.

    Twenty minutester, Jordan walked back to the group, looking pale.

    A nurse, with a blood bag in her hand, caug

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    y Si, what are you doing here?" asked Molly. She had a bad feeling and immediately stood in front of her daughter to protect her.

    Harry ignored her, looked at Ynda behind Molly and rudely dragged her from behind her mother and in front of him.

    "Ah! Harry, I''m pregnant now, so please be gentle." Ynda was so scared that she screamed.

    Harry started moving closer to Ynda forcing her towards the stairway.

    At this moment, Ynda and Molly seemed to see a very aggressive Asura from hell. Ynda kept constantly backing away.

    Soon she reached the end of thending. Looking over her shoulder, she saw the stairway behind her heels. She immediately held the handrail beside her as she could not back away anymore.

    "Ynda, did you push L down the stairway that year?" He stopped ring at Ynda who turned pale with fright, and asked her. Molly was shocked to hear Harry''s words. She looked at her daughter, wondering what she had done.

    Ynda panicked, shook her head in the negative and replied, "I didn''t push her. She just carelessly fell down the stairs. Right! L released her hand and fell down the stairs."

    Harry sneered at her words and said, "How could you harm my first, third and fourth child? You''re such a cruel-hearted woman!" When she heard Harry suddenly roaring at her, Ynda got so scared that she almost missed her own footing.

    Harry drew away Molly who wanted to protect her daughter and continued moving closer to Ynda. "You poisoned L in A Country, hired people to rape her at a fork in the road and also assigned Steven to shoot her in C Country." Saying these words, Harryughed mirthlessly.

 Chapter 427 Yolanda Canâ€™t Die

    Molly knelt on the ground. She didn''t think her daughter could be so dreadful.

    Ynda continued to deny Harry''s allegations, "It''s Sara who had done all this!"

    Harry gave her a sharp look. How did she know it was Sara? What she said only gave her away.

    "Ynda, you need to pay the price for what you''ve done to my wife and children." He stretched out his right hand covered in a white glove. He was about to choke her to death.

    "Is Harry going to kill me?" Ynda couldn''t believe it. It was impossible...

    She stepped back in fear, missed her footing, and went tumbling down the stairs.

    "Oh!"

    "Ooh!"

    She couldn''t move at all.

    Harry unhurriedly climbed down the stairs staring at Ynda struggling on the ground. "Did L go through the same pain all those days back?"

    Harry felt guilty when he thought of this. He stepped on her hands to stop her from touching her stomach.

    "Harry!" Ynda painfully looked at the man she once loved. She wondered why things had turned out like this.

    Her lower body began to bleed. She clutched his shin with the other hand.

    Harry shook off her hand and kicked her again.

    "Ooh!" Ynda''s screams echoed in the dpidated building.

    Molly passed out at this moment. Her daughter...

    Harry coldly looked at the woman on the ground. He felt no pity for her.

    He stepped forward and kicked her again, causing her to pass out, too.

    He took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. "Settle the woman." Then he left.

    Ynda couldn''t die. He wouldn''t let her off that easily. Ynda''s screams had attracted the attention of the neighbors. They opened their doors and then closed them again when they saw the barely breathing woman on the ground.

    Harry''s

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    e just seen and asked, "A pregnant woman called Ynda was sent here just now. She was shot twice and her lower body was bleeding. Was that you?" Though, in his heart, he was sure, it was Harry.

    L''s ident must have something to do with Ynda.

    Harry nodded. "I won''t let her die before L wakes up. I''ll pay her back double what L has suffered." He said this in a rather cold tone.

    Jordan nodded with satisfaction. If anything happened to his sister, he wouldn''t let go of that woman easily either.

    All the three men sat silently. Suddenly the bell in the ICU rang and two nurses rushed to the room.

    Harry stood up from the bench at once and wanted to go inside the room, but was stopped by the nurses.

    "Mr. Si, it''s an aseptic ward. Please wait a moment."

    Harry anxiously looked into the room through the ss window. Jordan and Joseph also came to see.

    Chuck rushed into the ICU.

    Several minutester...

    Chuck came out of the ICU and took off his gauze mask. He didn''t know how to describe L''s condition. Harry''s heart sank when he saw his heavy expression.

    "Harry, L is most likely breathing herst..."

 Chapter 428 He Couldnâ€™t Wait Anymore

    Chuck''s words hit Harry hard. He grabbed him by his cor, looked into his eyes and snapped at him. "What do you mean by ''breathing herst''? You said she had 24 hours!"

    Jordan immediately dragged him away from Chuck. The doctor was actually as upset as him. "She might not be able to pull through, " Chuck said sadly. As a doctor, he had seen many livese and go, but it was difficult for him to see his good brother''s grief and her death¡­ the woman he had been in love with before¡­

    Harry wildly pushed him away and rushed into the ICU. He bent over her and anxiously looked at her. She was lying on the bed, still unconscious.

    His eyes reddened. "L Li! Wake up! You can''t just keep lying there!" He cried, agony in his voice. He took her limp hand. She looked so frail.

    Chuck went to him, and took him by the arm. He gentlyforted him, "Harry, calm down."

    "Didn''t you say 24 hours? Why won''t she be able to pull through?" He roared hysterically.

    Maybe she would wake up soon. Or she might not. Then, she would sleep forever¡­

    Maybe? He needed to be sure. Who could assure him? He needed her to be all right. He couldn''t bear to lose her.

    "Lora Li, you have three kids. You can''t just leave them. You can''t. I''m warning you!" he said angrily. But L did not respond.

    Chuck held him by his arm. He didn''t want him to do anything crazy.

    He exchanged worried looks with Joseph and Jordan. They came into the ICU to lead him out of the room.

    "Calm down, Harry. Let''s just wait. Everything would be fine, " Joseph soothed him. They made him sit on the bench, and held him there with their hands.

    Harry closed his eyes in an attempt to calm himself down, but failed.

    "Harry, she wouldn''t leave the kids. You should trust her." Joseph said as confidently as he could manage, though he himself was uncertain.

    Wait? He couldn''t wait anymore! His woman was dying. How could he sit there and just wait?

    He stood up on his knees, trying to get rid of the restraining

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ry. They looked so nervous and sad¡­ More and more faces appeared beside them...

    In the hallway of the hospital, Joseph crossed his fingers in front of his chest and prayed facing the window. "God bless her, please¡­ Please bless her¡­ Please let her wake up¡­" he murmured softly again and again.

    Lillian sat on the bench with her daughter in her arms. She looked at her husband and felt sorry for him.

    The door of the ICU was still closed. "Come on, L! People are waiting for you." She silently said willing the door to open.

    In the ICU, Harry stayed with L. He held her hand tightly.

    He could feel her breath and pulse bing weaker by the moment.

    Don''t, please don''t¡­ His heart was in so much pain that he almost couldn''t breathe.

    "L Li, how dare you leave me? You''re in so much trouble now!" He would get her back wherever she went, even if it meant the end of the earth.

    Angie stood by the bed in sterile dressings. She continuously coaxed her daughter, "L, Mom is here. Wake up and take a look at me. Please don''t leave¡­" She was sobbing, and her voice was choked.

    "L, do you want me to live in guilt? Why are you being so cruel?" Harry questioned her. Tears welled in his eyes. He owed too much to her. How could he make amends with her? Why didn''t she give him a chance to make up to her?

 Chapter 429 I Donâ€™t Want to See You Here

    Suddenly, there was a glow of hope in Chuck''s eyes. He noticed the data on ECG monitor which he has been watching has changed, and the data on other medical monitors has gone back to normal.

    Chuck could not resist his excitement. He couldn''t help holding Harry''s hands firmly. Harry felt strange about his move. Harry turned around and was about to rage, but he only saw Chuck''s trembling face. Chuck urged him, "Continue to talk to her, Harry."

    Harry''s heart throbbed suddenly. He gazed at Chuck who was staring firmly at the EGG monitor. Harry suddenly realized what Chuck was saying.

    He released Chuck''s hands and came closer to L. He gripped L''s hands firmly and said, "L, my darling, wake up. If you don''t wake up, I will marry another woman and let her be the mother of our children and they will call her "mom" every day..."

    It was a magical moment when the waves on the EGG monitor returned to normal in an instant. Especially, when Harry said their children would call another woman "mom, " there showed a strong heartbeat of L on the screen.

    L''s breathing rate also quickened. After a few minutes, her breathing slowed and became normal.

    All the people in the room has noticed L''s reaction. Harry held back his excitement and asked Chuck, "How is she now?"

    Chuck moved his gaze from the monitor to L who was still lying motionless on the sickbed. He answered, "She has gone through the most difficult moment. We only have to wait until she wakes up." L was really very tough. On the brink of death, she still held on to herst breath and finally she prevailed.

    Life and death were in an instant... L had gone through.

    Angie could not help bursting into tears. She held L''s hands with excitement. She was too happy to utter any words.

    Harry smiled with joy. His expression was covered by the surgical mask on his face.

    Chuck went out of the ICU quietly. He told the good news to the people waiting outside of the ICU and instructed the nurses to transfer L to the senior ward.

    "Oh, thank God. My sister is so great!" Joseph eximed. He was so happy that he held Lillian into his arms and kissed her.

    Then, he also kissed the cheeks of his daughter...

    Lillian felt awkward but her smile was clearly shown on her lips.

    Wendy seized Jordan''s arms and said to him with tears in her eyes, "Dear, L has toughed it out."

    She could not help crying out. She was very excited now.

    Jordan, who was holdi

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    ped and said, "I will soon be engaged. What are you afraid of?"

    "This is all done by you!" Chuck thought and grinded his teeth.

    "Congrattions!" Harry smirked, "I will send you a big red envelope on your wedding day!" Harry was so rich and bitch!

    Chuck looked at Harry''s smug face and said deliberately with a hint of sarcasm, "Ynda was in the general ward of the third floor. She has lost her child, but she is still alive."

    Harry''s eyes were full of disgust. "I will send someone to throw her out of the hospital!" Harry took out his cellphone from his pocket and dialed a number. He sent two men toe to the hospital.

    Chuck looked at Harry and shook his head. ''Harry is really cold-blooded. Ynda was once his girlfriend. They were about to marry before!'' Chuck thought.

    After Harry finished the call, Chuck added, "If one day you quarrel with L and want to get rid of her, just call me!" Chuck would like to take her in if she was dumped.

    Harry stared at Chuck in coldness and said, "No, I will not let that happen!" Harry would certainly not dump L again.

    Chuck looked at Harry''s angry face, and patted his shoulder with delight. He turned around to get away from Harry before he could punch him.

    The bodyguards soon arrived at the hospital. Harry led them to the general ward on the third floor.

    There were two patients in the general ward on the third floor.

    Another woman, who was in the same ward as Ynda, was about to go intobor. She was walking around and groaning so loud because of thebor pain.

    Ynda just woke up. Her face was very pale. Molly was wiping her tears beside her bed.

 Chapter 430 There was Not a Slight Hint of Mercy

    At that very moment, four men appeared in the general ward. The man standing in the front looked as cold as ice. Ynda''s blurry eyes suddenly focused on him.

    The man was familiar. It was her Harry. He was looking at her in dismay and disgust.

    She wanted to say something. But she was too fragile now to utter any words.

    The pregnant woman in the same ward was daunted by Harry''s authority. She stopped groaning and did not dare to make any sound. That was how powerful the presence of Harry was.

    Harry blurted out. "Throw her out."

    Ynda looked at Harry. Her face became very pale. She did not believe what she has heard. She must have been mistaken.

    Harry would not throw her out. Ynda thought to herself. She was very important to him.

    Molly watched the three bodyguards approaching. She was dumbfounded. Her daughter was dying now. How could Harry be so cold-blooded to do this to her daughter?

    This man was so horrible. It was lucky that her daughter didn''t marry him before. Molly pondered.

    Molly came to her senses when she heard Ynda''s screaming. The bodyguards has plugged out the needle from her hand without mercy.

    "Get out from here!" Molly shouted in frustration. She tried to push the bodyguards away.

    One of the bodyguards gripped Molly, while the other two bodyguards carried Ynda out of the ward.

    The pregnant woman inside the ward became too scared. Her underbelly began to suffer vehement spasms and her cervix was opened. She was soon sent to the delivery room.

    At the gate of Chengyang Private Hospital

    Ynda was thrown on the ground relentlessly. The pain from her heart overweighed the pain from her body.

    She was lying on the ground in embarrassment. She gazed at the arrogant Harry who was standing on the steps.

    Harry was looking at her with her darkening eyes in disgust. It was just the same as Ynda has looked at L before.

    Many people came to watch the scene at the spot. Molly ran to Ynda crying and shouting.

    Ynda spat out a mouthful of blood. She looked at Harry and said painfully, "Harry... Have you really forgotten about the time when we were young, and together?" Ynda then fainted in Molly''s arms.

    Before shepletely closed her eyes, she saw that Harry''s face didn''t change a bit. There was not a slight hint of mercy, nor yearning...

    Harry just turned around ruthlessly and arrogantly and left. He took out his cellphone and called Joey. H

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    arefully did the general check-up for her. Her womb still needed to recover. She was still very frail. Except for these, there were no other problems. He was sure that L was fine.

    "L, congrattions. You made it through the hardest time of your life." Chuck smiled and looked at L. L still looked very beautiful even if she was sick.

    L smiled back and said, "Thank you. Handsome Chuck. It must be you who have saved me this time!" No words could express her gratitude to Chuck''s great help. He was really a great doctor.

    Harry frowned while listening to their conversation. He chipped in, "It is his responsibility to save people. You don''t have to thank him."

    Chuck ignored him and said to L, "If you really want to thank me, how about inviting me to have dinner?" He didn''t expect that L would agree with his idea. After all, she was already married to Harry.

    Unexpectedly, L smiled and nodded, "It''s okay." Her face was still very pale. She said it deliberately to make Harry angry. He had just said that he was going to date another woman. L wanted to punish him.

    Harry''s face turned very pale. He walked to the bed and dragged Chuck to the door.

    Harry pushed him out of the room in a cold manner. He threw his words to Chuck through the crack of the door, "If you are lonely, I can send you a dozen of women. Stop bothering me and my wife."

    Hearing this, Chuck thought about Daisy. She was the trouble Harry had sent to him. Chuck was furious. He took out a scalpel and shot it right into the door. "If you dare to send women to me again, it will be a life-to-death battle between us."

 Chapter 431 His Son Had Grabbed Lola From Him

    Harry smiled gently and replied, "Okay. Come on. I will wait for you." Then he closed the door with a loud "bang".

    If he attempted to take away L from him, he would think of thousands of ways to make him recede.

    Coming back to L, Harry felt relieved. "Are you thirsty, Honey?" He lovingly asked L.

    L made a face andined. "You just drove away a handsome man. I am in no mood to drink anything."

    Harry got closer to her without feeling ashamed. "Honey, I''m also very handsome. In fact, a thousand times more handsome than Chuck. Don''t you think so?" He bragged with self-pride.

    He touched L''s face with affection. She had finallye to life.

    Seeing Harry''s strange behavior today, she couldn''t helpughing out loud. "Why are you behaving like this. You make me want to beat you."

    Harry sighed in his heart. His L''s spirit was back! Nothing could have made him happier. He smiled and asked her again, "Are you thirsty. I can bring some water for you."

    L nodded. Harry fetched a bottle of water. He held the straw so that she could drink itfortably.

    L stayed in the hospital for another three days. She was really missing the babies. She threatened Harry and then begged him to take her home. He finally gave in and decided to take her home.

    Harry asked Chuck to thoroughly check L. Chuck said that he was satisfied with her recovery and that there were no problem in taking her home. But at home she had to take care of her incision and eat food which would help her replenish the lost blood.

    Reassured, Harry took L to the mansion. They got out of the car. L was wrapped firmly in thick clothes. Harry carried her upstairs.

    As soon as they reached the second floor, they heard the brightughter of Kevin.

    L urged Harry to put her down. She quickened her steps. She could not wait to see her babies. Inside the room, Kevin was ying with and teasing the babies.

    When he saw L enter the room, he immediately walked up to her, "How are you now, L? Is the incision still painful?" he asked with concern.

    She shook her head and answered, "I am good. No pain at all."

    Her gaze then settled on the two cute babies. These were her twin babies. Just a few days old and they were so lovely!

    The babies stared at L with their big eyes.

    Seeing the scene, Kevin left the room, closing the door behind him. Now, it was only Harry, L and the babies inside the room.

    Harry held L''s waist. He felt so proud of L...his wife, the mother of

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    to find him.

    Jordan frowned at her words. Grandpa was not such a person who would go out for the entire afternoon without informing his family.

    "Oh! Don''t worry, Wendy. Let me call Grandpa Wang and other people to ask whether they know where Grandpa is."

    After hanging up the phone, Jordan immediately called several of his Grandpa''s oldrade-in-arms. But none of them had seen Landon that afternoon.

    Grandpa Liu, who had met Landon to y chess that day, informed Jordan that he had left his ce at around four in the afternoon.

    Jordan then dialed the driver''s number. Even his number was switched off. By now, Jordan had started feeling uneasy. He realized that something was wrong.

    He then called Harold. He had to wait a long while before Harold picked up the phone.

    "What''s the matter? I''m very busy now." It was rare for Jordan to call, so Harold understood that it must be something important.

    "Grandpa Landon is gone. We can''t reach him. And his driver is missing, too. Their cell phones are switched off." Jordan told his father while walking towards the parking lot. He must go home now.

    Harold also left immediately after he heard the news.

    Half an hourter, Harold and his wife, as well as Jordan reached home.

    Wendy held the baby in her arms. She saw the three people arriving home at the same time. She sensed that something might have happened.

    "What''s up?" Wendy raised her head and asked Jordan.

    Jordan was about to answer when thendline started ringing. The harsh jingling of the phone instantly drew everyone''s attention.

    They exchanged worried looks with each other. Harold went to pick up the phone.

    "Hello, Li family."

 Chapter 432 Iâ€™m Waiting for My Darling to Take Revenge

    "Is this the Li Family? We have kidnapped Landon Li. If you want to save him, give us your ancestral pocket watch. Otherwise, we will kill him, " said a processed voice from the other end of the phone. Harold was furious.

    He sternly said, "We can negotiate on anything, but you will be at your own risk if Landon is hurt."

    Hearing Harold''s harsh tone and words, Jordan, Angie and Wendy guessed that something terrible had happened to Landon. They were sure that he had been kidnapped.

    "Deal. As long as you give us the pocket watch, he will certainly be safe. But you should reach the Western Hill suburb with the pocket watch within two hours. Otherwise, I can easily break my own promise!" Saying this andughing in a weird manner, the kidnapper hung up.

    Harold told Jordan what the kidnapper had said in detail and they discussed the rescue n.

    Angie sat close to Wendy, held her hand andforted her, "Don''t worry. Landon will be safe as Harold and Jordan will try their best to rescue him."

    Holding Colin in her arms, Wendy anxiously looked at Jordan making one call after another. Though she was very apprehensive, she nodded at Angie.

    She was concerned about the safety of both Landon and Jordan since the n required Jordan to go to the pre-decided location.

    Half an hourter, after having made all the preparations, Jordan set off with Harold, leaving a nervous Wendy behind.

    When Harold and Jordan reached the Western Hill suburb, Harold''s phone rang. It was from the manor.

    "Harold, the kidnappers said that only one person should walk into the forest park and that he should not have a weapon. Their person has been waiting there." Angie passed on the message. She sighed as she realized that more and more people were coveting the ancestral pocket watch.

    In fact, the ancestral pocket watch was with L. Harold and Jordan had gone to the Western Hill suburb without it. Jordan had learnt his lesson from Lucy Wei''s case, so he had arranged for helicopters and snipers to reach ahead of them.

    Then, because Jordan insisted, Harold allowed him to go to the gate of the forest park

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    u just let her go like that?" When she was fighting for her life in the hospital, was Ynda enjoying her life? If this was true, she would kill Harry first.

    Harry took L in his arms and said, "My darling. Please don''t be mad. It was impossible for me to let her go. I will find out where she is and take you there to take your revenge."

    L knew that Harry would not have let Ynda get away with what she had done. She shook off his arms and asked, "Tell me what you did to her?" Had he punished Ynda personally in a special way? L wondered.

    Harry looked at L''s curious face and frowned, "Sweetie. Don''t take it in the wrong light." Then he simply told L what he had done.

    L felt relieved. She gave him a thumbs-up and said, "Good job!" He had left Ynda for L to torture.

    Ynda had killed their second baby. And now, Harry had made her abort her child. It was tit for tat. L seemed to think of something and took out her phone.

    She registered a new ount on Twitter, selected a video and pressed the upload button.

    Worried that no one would see it, she spent some money to promote it. She wanted at least a million people to see this video.

    Harry looked at her uploading the video and knew what it was about from its cover. He felt helpless as he could not stop her.

    He was surprised that she still had the video. Then he grabbed her phone and switched it off.

 Chapter 433 We Have Found Clues on the Masked Man

    "Sweetie. It''s alreadyte at night!" Harry passionately kissed L on the lips.

    In the SL Group

    Harry quietly listened to Joey tell him what happened ever since L posted the video about Ynda on Twitter. The video had been clicked and viewed a thousand times already. L''s nickname was C I''m Sprite. Numerous people followed and mentioned her in such a short span of time.

    The Mo Family and the Wu Family in Weier City have both declined to participate in this issue. No one would help Ynda address and solve this thing. So it was gaining traction so quickly on Twitter and thements on Ynda''sst post have reached one million.

    After Joey reported the situation on Twitter, he said another important thing, "Boss, we have found clues on the masked man." They finally got some clues after innumerable trails and hardships.

    Harry was suddenly on the alert and stared at Joey. Although Joey has been with Harry every day, he was startled by Harry''s reaction this time around.

    Harry was like a lion that was about to roar at any time. Joey could not help but shiver a little. "We have asked the people and the stores around the hotel for many times."

    When that incident happened, several old people ying chess under a nearby tree refused to disclose anything at the beginning in fear that they would be involved in trouble.

    But one of them told Joey something after he gave him a lot of money and ensured his safety.

    They did not see a masked man but a tall man with short hair after the shooting. He wore a in ck shirt, and a pair of jeans. It was unfortunate though that the old man did not see his shoes.

    That man climbed the wall on which CCTVs could not cover. He hurriedly threw a ck object into the trash can and drove away from the scene with a ck Volkswagen.

    But the Volkswagen did not have a license te number and looked old. A sticker named "New Driver" was on it.

    Then, Joey investigated all CCTVs of the crossroads in the city based on the clues provided by that

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    guards inside the boat were not really handsome-looking. L raised her finger with the diamond watch given by Harry. She pointed to the guards. She ordered the in looking men and sarcastically said, "You guys can have sex with her. And then bring her out."

    Ynda once forced five men try to rape L. L was angry, so she just ordered eight people!

    The woman stared at L with fear and shouted, "L Li, you cannot do this! Harry, please help me! This is outrageous! ... Ah! Let me go! Harry, please help me...Please..."

    Several men dragged her to the bedroom. Harry ignored her frantic shouting.

    L also did not pay attention to Ynda and just stared at the man beside her, "Are you heartbroken now?"

    Harry heard it and said, "Sweetie, how can you say that? I don''t feel anything." He wanted the woman to die as she had killed his child and attempted to kill his wife.

    "If you''re angry, I cannot see it in your face." She provoked Harry on purpose. Well, he once had Ynda -- a shameless woman!

    Harry held her hand reassuringly, "L, don''t be naughty. We need to solve this thing first!"

    "You mean I''m acting up, don''t you?" She disconnectedly pouted. She was indeed angry to see his ex-girlfriend!

    Harry could not help but grin. Then, he turned cold again and said, "This man on the ground has killed my mother!"

 Chapter 434 Something Bad Happened In The Manor

    Nael gazed enviously at the couple who were always disying affection in public. They reminded him of his ex-wife. He also loved his ex-wife very much before, but then Ynda came and stole his heart.

    Harry''s harsh and cold eyes scared Nael. He began to tremble uncontrobly. He knew what would be waiting for him when he agreed to kill as Ynda has instructed him. His feelings for that woman totally blinded him. But when the moment of judgment really came, he still chickened out. He thought he was ready.

    He shouldn''t have fallen for Ynda and agreed to do such things for her.

    "Boss Si... I was forced to do this. I am really sorry." Nael stuttered and exined. He hoped things would turn around. He would be happy enough to just keep his life. He''ll do anything for Harry Si.

    He was forced? Harry stood up coldly, walked towards Nael and then stood still in front of him.

    He looked at him domineeringly and asked, "Forced by whom? Don''t dare to lie to me again." His voice was cold and intimidating like a deviling from hell.

    Then there came Ynda''s screaming and howling. It was eerie and sickening. But everyone turned a deaf ear to it.

    L, on the other hand, was having so much pity for Nael. She saw his wife once in D City.

    At that day, everyone was shooting for a scene and a plump woman in pink dress came for Nael. His wife was so cute with her chubby face, leaving quite a good impression on L.

    She sent Nael a lunch box she had prepared especially for him. They were so happy together back then.

    Nael also looked so happy at that time. But their love dissipated as timed passed by. It was almost always the case for couples.

    But the culprit was Nael''s lust for a pretty woman. Telling from his frightened eyes, he must be very regretful now.

    But regret was of no use. It does not make sense now. After everything he did, his wife would nevere back to him.

    He deserved such punishment. He deserved to die.

    Without hearing what Nael has said, Harry kicked hard on his chest. Nael painfullyid down on the ground like a mess. The pain made it hard

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    at him anxiously.

    But Harry didn''t have much time to exin. He consoled her, "The only thing you need to do now is to take care of our children."

    Their babies? Were they in danger? That made L concerned. She could think about nothing else but her babies, so she nodded.

    "Mrs. Si, this way." The guard led L to another car.

    Half way there, Harry''s phone rang again. "Boss Si, something bad happened in the manor." On the other side of the phone came Tom''s worried voice, together with Mrs. Du''s sobbing.

    He had a bad feeling. "Spit it out!"

    "The security system in the manor has been hacked, then... Then..." Tom didn''t know how to put it to words.

    "Tell me!" Harry''s cold voice made Tom scared. He spitted out what happened in one breath.

    "Boss Si, then some people broke in and took Master Daniel away. They wore bullet-proof hats and clothes. Our shots all bounced back..."

    Harry closed his eyes in distress. His grandfather had been abducted; and now his son was taken away... When he opened his eyes again, they have turned red with hatred and sorrow.

    The phone then became eerily quiet. Just when Tom was wondering whether Harry would speak again, he heard Harry''s calm voice. "L will arrive at the manor soon. You tell her that the baby has been brought to the old house. Tell the others to say the same thing. She shouldn''t know that this happened."

    "Okay, Boss Si."

 Chapter 435 Daniel Has Been Taken Away

    After hanging up, Harry called Joey, "My son is in trouble. You look into what is happening now."

    "What about the old house?" Joey was already feeling so much pressure. Today was really a rough day----two big things happened at the same time.

    "I will arrive at the old house soon. You just focus on searching for the baby." Search for the baby? Joey understood how serious the thing was. He jumped into the car and rushed to the manor.

    Harry told the driver to speed up some more. Several minutester, the car arrived at the door of the old house.

    There were police cars all over the ce. Kevin was negotiating with the chief police officer.

    At the sight of Harry, they gathered towards him. "Father, how are things going now?" Harry asked his father. Kevin was sweating profusely.

    Kevin answered worriedly, "Molly was crazy. She put a knife on your grandfather''s neck. The nurses looking after grandfather were injured. Now she abducted your grandfather in the room."

    Then another car pulled over, from which a woman was pushed out. Her hair was in a mess, her clothes in rags.

    Instantly, she captured a lot of attention. Ynda copsed on the ground, her face bing so pale.

    Her body was covered with lots of bruises and wounds. Then the two guards brought her in front of Harry.

    "Bring her in. Put her into the pavilion." From grandfather''s window, Molly could see the pavilion clearly.

    Ynda was brought there, her daughter who she missed so much. Everyone rushed to the yard where the pavilion was.

    Arge number of police were positioned around the corners while some were trying to negotiate with Molly through the window on the second floor.

    Molly instantly saw her daughter''s pitiful look and knew that she was tormented and even tortured. Tears streamed down her face. Ah, her miserable daughter. She should have taken care of her even more...

    "Molly, do you know what Ynda has done? Do you know what a person she has be?" Harry''s grandfather asked calmly while sitting on his wheelchair.

    Molly shook her head and shouted, "I don''t care what she has done. She is my daughter. No matter what she did, she will always be my daughter. My baby." Ynda was the daughter she has always been so proud of.

    All of their agony was because of Harry. It was his video that insulted and abused them in front of

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    as the other baby? There was only one of the twins.

    "Mrs. Du, where is Daniel?" She asked curiously. Was Daniel sleeping upstairs?

    L then held Sally up in her arms. Mrs. Du took a deep breath, suppressed her turmoil of feelings inside and answered as Harry has ordered, "Daniel has been taken to the old house."

    To the old house? L was confused. She asked, "Why would he suddenly go to the old house?"

    Mrs. Du stuttered, "Maybe... Maybe Boss Si wants to... Let Daniel spend more time with... with his great-grandfather." She didn''t know how to make it through. She had to make up a valid reason and flee from L''s sight.

    Mrs. Du''s words made L even more puzzled. She didn''t know why Harry didn''t tell her about any of that. Besides, Mrs. Du seemed very worried and upset. She seemed to be hiding something. Then L decided to call Harry and ask him.

    She took Sally to the second floor and put her on the bed. She dialed Harry''s number.

    Harry just put several calls through. The his phone rang again. Seeing the caller ID, he almost dropped the phone in panic. It was L.

    But he had to hide the fact from her as long as possible. He didn''t want to make L worried and scared. "Honey."

    His voice seemed normal. L moved Sally''s diaper to the right ce. "Daniel has been sent to the old house? Why didn''t you tell me?" She asked.

    "Yes." He answered in a simple manner.. But L felt something different in his tone.

    "Why did you suddenly send him there?", she added. The twins usually stayed together. Something was going on here.

 Chapter 436 The Security System Has Been Hacked

    Harry rubbed his eyebrows wearily before answering, "Grandfather missed Daniel, so I sent him over for several days. You don''t have to worry."

    His assurance finally set L at ease. "Did you bring milk powder and other things that Daniel needs?" Her breast milk was not enough for two kids, so the twin were basically bottle-fed.

    "We have brought all we need. You just stay at home and look after Sally. Don''t leave the house unless you have to." He has sent guards to Nicole''s school to keep her safe and sound.

    He had nned to hire professors to teach Nicole at home, but home-based education was not good for a child''s growth. He wanted Nicole to grow up happily, so he didn''t put this idea into practice. Nicole needed to have friends.

    "What happened on the old house? Why did you suddenly leave?"

    ''Was this Harry''s excuse to give Ynda a break because he still loved her?'', L pondered this in her mind.

    "No big deal. The problem has been solved. Ynda and Nael have been imprisoned. Don''t overthink it." What was waiting for them behind the bars was no better than what Harry had done to them.

    They were imprisoned? That relieved the stress off L. She didn''t need to worry about security problems then. She thought Ynda was the only one that wanted to have her killed. Now that Ynda was gone, she could live with Harry and the children in peace. But she was too naive.

    She didn''t know her son has been abducted by other people, not Ynda.

    After hanging up, Harry leaned on the seat and tried to think and straighten out the whole incident.

    After a while, he arrived at the manor while Joey was investigating in the criminal scene with detectives and police.

    The security system in the mansion has been hacked. For half an hour, the CCTV footage were all nk.

    Harry looked at the broken security sullenly. His opponents seemed pretty powerful this time. They were smart. Just when he and L left the manor, they broke in. So they must have been here for quite some time.

    But it should have nothing to do with Ynda. For she didn''t have the money to hire such a group.

    Besides, there must be a professional hacker in their team. That''s how they hacked into his

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    Nicole quite well. Then the child that L cared most must be this boy.

    He grinned and smirked in an evil way. "My parents and my sister are in such tragic state all because of L... She ruined my family!" He would show L how it felt to have her family ruined.

    Everybody in the team shivered at his creepy smile. They knew Martin might be young, but he was far more sophisticated than them.

    "What should I do now, Mr. Martin?" Jemmy said impatiently. He was scared that Harry might find out what he did. He has been hunted all over the world by Harry. He needed a ce to hide. Last time in Mando Bay, he was almost beaten to death.

    Martin shifted his eyes from Daniel and put him on the table. Then during Jemmy''s unguarded moment, he took out the gun with the silencer which he had prepared in the morning and shot Jemmy''s head. Jemmy died on the spot.

    ''He couldn''t even kill L. What''s the use of him? He was ipetent.'' Martin thought in his mind.

    Jemmy could hardly believe the man that killed him was the vice chief of the team, the team he had been working for three years.

    He copsed on the ground with eyes wide open.

    The African man was already familiar with the scene. He knew many people have been ughtered by Martin. That''s exactly why they hid underground.

    Then Martin threw the gun into the drawer and said to the assistant beside him, "Where is the child''s nurse? Send the child over and keep him quiet. Drug him if necessary."

 Chapter 437 Our Daniel is Missing

    He would raise the child first and torture L slowly. That''s how he''ll do it.

    "Although she knows that her son is alive, she can''t find him! This is the best n to make L suffer!" Martinughed and took away the baby. Daniel opened his eyes, looked at the stranger and continued sleeping.

    Next afternoon

    In Harry''s office at the SL Group of Companies, Joey knocked at the door and didn''t know how to speak to the man who was standing motionlessly by the window.

    "Say what you have to say, Joey." Harry said without looking back at him. He was thinking where his son was.

    "Harry..." Joey paused for a while. "Jemmy was found dead in America."

    The room was silent. Jemmy''s death meant they had lost all clues.

    At that moment, Harry was sure that Jemmy must be the person who took away his son.

    "Investigate his death. Find out if there was foul y." Now, C Country and America would be the key-point of his investigation.

    Harry couldn''t conceal the disappearance of his son from L any longer. Therefore, he needed to find their son before she found out about the truth.

    However, when Harry decided to go to America by himself, L knew about everything that happened.

    At the Manor

    L looked at her phone nkly. What did she hear from the phone just now? They had abducted her son? Would she never see her son again?

    "Isn''t Daniel in the old house?" Last night, Kevin told her that he was asleep when she called.

    She tried to call back the number, but it was suddenly not in service.

    She withheld the panic and despair inside her and called Harry.

    "Harry..." L managed to speak his name in a normal tone.

    "Honey." Harry felt something was bothering her. He has a bad feeling about this!

    "Where is Daniel? Tell me. Honestly." After this, she held her breath and hoped that the previous call was a just a prank to her.

    Harry sped up and drove to the manor. "Honey, I''ll be at home within ten minutes. Wait for me!"

    "No! Tell me where is my son!" Suddenly, she spoke loudly. She desperately wanted Harr

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    he stress of losing a child was overwhelming her.

    Harry couldn''t help butugh and almost agreed with her, "Honey, let''s go to sleep first."

    "Sleep? No. I don''t want to sleep at all! Daniel is missing. I can''t sleep! You know that!" She stared at him in frustration and dismay.

    Harry moved Sally''s cradle to the bedroom and L followed him.

    Looking at Nicole who was asleep, she went back to the bedroom.

    After putting her daughter to bed, L went to bed too. Harry turned off the bedsidemp and slept beside her.

    He held her head up and let her sleep under his arm.

    "The New Year ising! How can Daniel be missing?! It''s a disgrace, especially for this time of the year." L slept in his arms and whispered.

    If the child couldn''t be found in the two days, how could they spend the New Year Festival happily?

    Harry hugged her tightly, "Honey, don''t worry. I''ll find Daniel soon and bring him back home!" Although he preferred Nicole and Sally, he still loved Daniel because he was their son.

    L nodded, "Honey, our child will be fine, right?" However, she read a lot of sad stories about lost children on the inte. They said the human traders would break the children''s legs and arms and make them beg in the streets... She was really scared.

    Tears streamed down her face. L prayed they wouldn''t do any harm to her little baby!

 Chapter 438 Where is Daniel

    In the dark, Harry lovingly wiped her tears. She must be worried sick about their son''s safety. "Don''t cry. Daniel will be fine! He is not their target! They will keep him safe!"

    L sobbed heavily and just nodded. She hoped they wouldn''t harm their little baby.

    Next morning.

    L didn''t sleep well at all. At the very moment that she was about to sleep, Sally cried. So, she got up immediately.

    She looked at the empty bed. "Is Harry gone already?" L thought. She had no idea when he left.

    Looking at the watch, it was already 7 in the morning.

    She got out of the bed and nursed her crying daughter.

    Her daughter looked the same as her son. L whispered, "Sally, tell mom. Where is your brother? Do you know where he is right now?"

    However, Sally couldn''t answer her question. She focused on crying out loud.

    Harry arrived in America at around 8 o''clock and directly went to Martin''s university. Martin originally studied in a famous university in Los Angeles. But he transferred to amon university when his family''s wealth declined.

    Harry met Martin in the president''s office. His ssmate asked him toe here.

    He wore a grey and red shirt and a pair of jeans. He looked like an ordinary man with his brush cut hair.

    The misfortune that happened to his family didn''t bother him at all.

    However, the moremon he looked, the moreplicated he was.

    "Martin?" Harry asked the headmaster to leave so he could have a private conversation with Martin.

    Martin nodded and pushed his ck sses frame, "Sir, what''s wrong?"

    "Sir?" Harry didn''t expect that. He observed his expression carefully, "Why aren''t you living in the university?"

    Martin looked at Harry with distrust, "Is there a problem with that? Who are you? "

    Harry looked at him and smiled coldly, "My son is missing." He wouldn''t let off any expression on Martin''s face.

    Martin looked even more confused, "You got the wrong person. I have nothing to do with your son''s disappearance. Why are you here?"

    Instead of being an

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    and stay with me!"

    ...

    L became very quiet. "What did he mean by that?" She was in a shock.

    "Herren, you know that both of us are married!" She reminded him. How can he forget that he is already married, too?

    Thomas Herren smirked, "L, the reason why I married that woman is because of Ynda. She framed me! You are the only one that I love! You know that!" Always...

    ...

    "Herren... Can you give me another option? The life of a baby is at stake in here." She wanted Herren to change his conditions. She was a little worried and anxious now.

    "No. That is the only condition I ask of you! Take it or leave it." His eyes became red. She never knew that.. when he saw their wedding picture and their disy of affection, he wanted to kill her.

    He would like to kill her if he couldn''t get her. He would not let her be happy in someone else''spany.

    Since L was silent and her daughter was crying, Thomas Herren said again, "I''ll give you time to think about it. Tell me about your decision tomorrow morning."

    Then, he hung up. After a pause, he called the secretary, "Do what you can do to get that child for me!"

    Even if L hated or cursed him for his threat, he didn''t care at all. All he wanted was her.

    After the call, L threw the phone onto the sofa and held her daughter tightly. She was bewildered and scared.

 Chapter 439 Ask Her to Call Me Daddy

    Thomas Herren was definitely threatening her! How could he do that! Had she misread him?

    After a long pause, Sally eventually fell asleep; then L''s phone rang. At first, she didn''t answer the phone, but when it ringed again for a second time, she realized she had to.

    "Hello." She answered sluggishly. How could she ever think of leaving Harry when she had been so ustomed to living life with him?

    Harry had received more information about their son, and so he called L tofort her. But, however, he felt that something was wrong with her when she spoke.

    "What''s wrong with you?" he asked. He asked her confused. "Is she worried about our son?" he wondered.

    L silently shook her head, but realized that Harry wasn''t there, near her. "I''m fine. What''s the matter?"

    She didn''t sound so fine. She felt differentpared to the other days before.

    However, Harry didn''t bring up the subject. "Today is the Chinese New Year''s Eve, and I''m sorry that I''m not at home with you. Honey, I miss you very, very much." He remembered about the ident they had on the first New Year Festival after they were married.

    Tears came streaming down on her cheeks from her eyes when she heard his words.

    "It doesn''t matter. Is there any news about our son?" She wanted to hear more from Harry.

    Harry thought about it, and said, "Tomorrow we''ll make our move." Martin''s actions had betrayed him, and they decided that they would break into his house to look for his son.

    "Tomorrow?" L saw a glimpse of hope. Maybe she could fight him. Thomas Herren might have lied to her!

    "Yes! That''s it! Take care of yourself and be careful!" Harry was in America alone, and Joey was not there with him. L was worried about him.

    Harryughed, and said, "Okay, honey, I will take good care of myself. Where''s Sally? Ask her to call me daddy!"

    ... L said, "Sally is asleep now, and besides, she can''t call you daddy even if she were awake!" Deep inside, she had decided to save her son with all costs.

    "Okay. I''m going to call Nicole

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    up the room carefully, and suddenly he found a crack in the wall. It was very difficult to see it.

    "A crack?" Even though the house was pretty old, there shouldn''t be a crack in the wall there. It didn''t make any sense. And besides, it was a long and straight crack.

    Harry walked around the room and found a button on the table beside the bed. It was a little different from the other camera buttons. He walked towards it and was just about to press it when, suddenly, a woman shouted from outside. "Who''s there?"

    The familiar voice shocked Harry in an instant. "Rx! It''s me! Don''t shoot!"

    "They found me so quickly! Too bad!" she thought.

    When Harry heard her voice, he felt at the same time very worried and anxious. "Take my wife as far away as possible! How did she evene here? It''s too dangerous for her! She should not be here!"

    "No!" L got rid of the blond girl and then rushed towards Harry.

    Harry hugged her tightly, and then kissed her long hair. "Honey, why are you here?" he asked. "Who told her that I was here?"

    L replied, "I''m here to save our son!" She couldn''t stay at home because she was too worried.

    Harry looked her and smiled. "Someone take my wife from here as far away as possible!" He sounded very cold, and in an instant, from the moment that he saw her there, he had already made his mind to take her away.

 Chapter 440 Lola Was in Despair

    "I''m not going anywhere! Harry, I hate you!" Harry ignored herints and pressed the button after she had left.

    With a loud re, the wall with a crack on it opened.

    The first thing they saw was a capital ''G''. On looking further, they saw a road leading away from the wall.

    Martin was the first one to be found and tied up. He was very angry.

    He had spent several months in the secret room, but Harry had found it!

    Suddenly, a person came out from the side and aimed his gun at Harry.

    Harry ducked to avoid the shot. The bullet missed him and ricocheted off the wall behind him.

    However, the man didn''t stop shooting and Harry had to keep ducking to avoid being shot at. Just when it was getting out of hand, the foreign girl took out a gun and shot the man.

    Finally, free from the assaults of the man, Harry opened another door in the room allowing several people to enter.

    When Harry and the other people looked around the room, they were shocked.

    They saw hundreds of ss bottles around the room. The bottles had human organs!

    The amount of human organs found in L''s auntie''s house was far less than what could be seen in this vi.

    Harry saw eyeballs soaked in formalin liquid. He also saw kidneys, human hands, hearts, tongues and ears soaked in bottles everywhere.

    The most disturbing were the several babies found floating in the ss columns. He went closer and checked. They were definitely babies! Harry became a little worried. He noticed that all the babies had blonde hair. "I am lucky, my baby is not here..." he thought and immediately felt guilty.

    High up, Harry saw several suspended bottles containing human heads. Many missing people were here. s, they were all dead!

    Harry and his team felt as if their souls had been wrenched out. The scene shocked and perturbed them. Seeing that no one was paying atten

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    erren''s number. He picked up on the first ring.

    "Where are you? Are you in America?" L anxiously asked him.

    Were the guys who took away Daniel sent by him? When did Thomas Herren be so bad? she thought inwardly.

    "It''s not important to know where I am. L, I want you to pay heed to my request. Otherwise, you will never see your son again." He had to force her to promise. If she agreed, he would do everything for her.

    He turned to Martin to ask him to get her baby.

    L bit her lip tightly. Then she screamed at him, "Thomas Herren, you are married! I''m married, too! I don''t want to talk about it anymore!" Why did he keep forcing her to cheat on her husband!

    "You needn''t talk about it. It will be more helpful if you divorce him. But I won''t force you to divorce him as long as you stay with me!" said Thomas in a calm and reasoning voice. All he wanted was her!

    L sat on the sofa in despair. She had thought she would now live a happy life with Harry after so much had happened...

    "But why? Don''t make me hate you, Thomas!" She said resentfully.

    She usually liked to believe that Herren was a good friend. And she felt guilty about his affection for her because she hadn''t chosen to stay with him in the end.

 Chapter 441 He Would Put Faith in Lolaâ€™s Love for Him

    But after recognizing who this person was, she didn''t feel guilty anymore.

    "I don''t care." Thomas Herren looked at the cute baby. Having a cute child with L was what he has always dreamed about.

    L closed her eyes and said, "Send my child home. Then I will go with you." But she didn''t n to obey her promise. No way that was happening.

    Thomas Herren just smirked, "L, I know you." He already thought about his future with L over and over again. He has predicted what L would do.

    If she would stay with him, he would buy a house in Crown Province and live a happy life with her.

    "Thomas, what should you do if Harry knew about what you''re doing?" L asked helplessly. She looked at him, regretting that she stopped Harry from killing him. It was a crying shame. A cruel man like him should not live in this world.

    "He won''t know if you don''t tell him. It''s easy as that." Thomas replied briefly. He didn''t care what Harry would think.

    "What about me? Do you even care about me?" L said in obvious remorse.

    Abandoning her husband and having an affair with another man would always be a shameful thing to do.

    She would never be able to divorce with Harry. Harry would say no. Always no.

    "You know I always think of you. You can divorce with him and stay with me. I love you more than he does." Heforted her sweetly. He gave all his love to L.

    L interrupted him, "Herren, please let me go. I can''t ept your love. Your love should belong to your wife but not me. I''m a married woman. Please think about what you''re saying." She tried to change his mind.

    "Don''t say that. I have made a decision. I will spend some weeks in America. If you miss your child, I will call someone to pick you up." He already knew that she was on the ne for America.

    "What? Are you stalking me? How did you know about this?" L said with a surprised expression on her face. That was unbelievable. How could he spy on her? Was that even legal?

    Thomas Herren smiled again, "Honey, I''m not watching you. I''m protecting you. I won''t let Harry hurt you again. He is not a

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    de world.

    The door was opened and Thomas went inside. But L didn''t even look up at him when he came in.

    He handed his coat to the nanny and gazed at L with deep passion, "My little L." He whispered sweetly.

    He was so happy because he could see her every day.

    His disgusting words interrupted L''s meditation. Back then, Harry liked to call her "little L".

    But she was disappointed that it was Thomas who said it this time around.

    L ignored him and went inside her own bedroom with Daniel in her arms.

    Sensing her cold manner, Thomas was a little upset. He sincerely hoped that she could ept his love.

    He followed her and stood there staring at her with gentle eyes. L put Daniel to bed and covered him with a nket to keep him warm.

    He embraced her from behind, smelling her wonderful aroma, a very special fragrance.

    L closed her eyes and pulled herself away from his arms, "Mr. Herren. You look tired already. Go to bed early." She said politely. She was afraid of him. She was afraid of what he can do to her son.

    She was worried that maybe someday he would force her to sleep with him.

    She wanted to escape¡¤. Where was Harry...

    But nobody knew her location. Herren also employed a security team to look out for her every minute. She could not run away.

    He put his arm on her shoulder and kissed her lips, "Go to bed early, sweetheart."

 Chapter 442 Does Harry Know

    Then he left her bedroom.

    Seeing him going out of her room, she felt a bit relieved. She wiped her lips again and again, but she kept thinking about the kiss. She felt sick to her stomach and went to wash her lips in the bathroom.

    Looking at her red lips in the mirror, she felt awful and closed her eyes. She didn''t want to stay here... She was terribly missing her babies and her husband...

    What was Harry doing at this very moment? Was he tucking their babies in? Was he putting Nicole and Sally to sleep?

    "Harry, I want to go home..." L said to herself.

    In the vi in C Country

    Harry has been gazing lovingly at Sally and Nicole since he had fed them and tucked them in.

    Two days ago, he hade back from America. He had already investigated the call records of L. ording to the data, thest phone call was from America.

    Then he investigated her entry and exit record. It showed that she had been to A country recently.

    He called Jordan in order to find out the exact address of her location. But L hadn''te back to the Li''s vi and even Jordan didn''t know where she was.

    Jordan''s reply left Harry in grief. He knew she hated him, but how could she be so heartless to abandon him and her two adorable daughters?

    Harry was about to go back to his bedroom when Kevin appeared before him.

    Kevin had been living in the vi recently for the sake of taking care of the babies. He had been very helpful to Harry and L.

    "Harry. Is there any updates?" He only knew that L took his grandson away with her. Harry hadn''t told him the exact details yet.

    Harry shook his head and just wearily replied, "Dad, good night. You should rest early. Thank you for helping out."

    After Kevin walked into his bedroom, Harry put on a very angry look.

    He swore that he would kill whoever prevented him from being together with L.

    The night was getting deeper. In the study, Harry listened to his phone while puffing on a cigarette. He was so distressed.

    "Boss Si, I''ve found the bodyguard in A country. But he doesn''t know who assigned him to do that. He was just following orders."

    "Where is L, then?" Harry curiously asked. It''s the second time he heard of A country. It seemed that he should investigate ano

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    over this. She understood that Cherry didn''t know the truth.

    If she had been Cherry, she would have done something even worse. Humiliation was not enough for her to blow off steam.

    "Give me your phone. I''ll leave Thomas right now. Please do help me. I badly wanted to get away from him for days now." Cherry''s arrival gave L hope. She wanted to leave here as soon as possible. So she got a little anxious.

    Feeling confused, Cherry handed her the phone.

    L called Harry in a hurry. But... there was no signal. This was so unfortunate!

    "How could it be? Why would this happen when I needed it the most?" L said to herself worriedly. She tried to call again, but the call would not connect.

    Cherry looked down at her phone. There was really no signal.

    It urred to L that Thomas might have interfered with the signal. She had never seen him answer a call inside the house.

    So, Cherry was herst hope.

    She gazed at Cherry, which made Cherry a little scared. "Miss Li..."

    "Please contact Harry for me after you leave here. Tell him that Thomas has confined me in this house." She believed that Harry would finally get her and their son out! Harry would always find a way for her to be safe!

    L heard some noises at the gate and got even more anxious. She fixed her eyes at Cherry and begged her, "Please! Promise me, please!"

    Cherry was more than shocked. It''s out of her imagination that Thomas would imprison her. It seemed that Thomas had a real addiction to L...

 Chapter 443 He Wonâ€™t Let You Go

    It must mean that Thomas loved her so much...

    The bedroom door was opened before she could respond. Thomas appeared at the door, panting slightly. He was in a bit of panic already.

    He looked at Cherry coldly. "Miss Jiao, I didn''t know you can threaten my bodyguard. I never gave you that privilege!"

    He called her Miss Jiao... He called her wife in such a formal manner. L was a bit surprised. She was really confused now. If Thomas didn''t love Cherry, why did he marry her in the first ce? He''s just wasting his time!

    Then she stared in astonishment as Thomas pulled Cherry into his study and mmed the door shut.

    The sleeping Daniel was disturbed by the noise. Fortunately, he just turned over and fell asleep again.

    L lovingly patted her little boy. She had no idea if Cherry would help her or not. She hoped she would...

    In the study

    Thomas took out a pile of A4 paper from the drawer and banged it on the desk, "Sign it! Now!" He looked indifferently at the very terrified woman.

    Cherry saw that "Divorce Agreement" were printed on the paper. She saw it clearly.

    Tears instantly blurred her eyes. They had been married for less than a year...

    She shook her head gently. "I don''t want to... divorce you. Please don''t do this..." How could he do such a shameful thing?

    "You have no choice. I have already signed it, and you''d better sign it soon! I don''t love you, Cherry!" Thomas'' voice sounded so cold that Cherry, who didn''t quite understand him, felt that he was bing a man she didn''t know. He was acting so strange.

    He put his palm on the doorknob. Cherry started to speak in a calm voice. "If you insist on divorcing me, then I will tell Harry Si that his wife is here." ''Sorry L, I can''t help you.''

    Thomas gripped the doorknob tightly, but he did not turn it. Suddenly, he turned around and walked up to her. "You want to bargain with me?"

    "Mr. Herren, let it go! You are not Harry Si''s match. You cannot beat him!" L Li and her son are popr in the public. They couldn''t be hidden for a lifetime and would be exposed in the sight of everyone sooner orter.

    At that t

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    t see his expression.

    She took the opportunity, climbed down from the bed, stood in front of him, and warned him, "Thomas, if you dare touch me again, I won''t mind beating the hell out of you!" He knew she had jumped into the sea and off a building. Nothing will scare her anymore.

    Thomas also stood up from the bed, faced her, and asked her calmly, "Do you really love him that much?" She even used her own life to protect her purity!

    "Yes! I love him!" L looked straight into his eyes and answered him without hesitation.

    She really loved Harry, just as he loved her.

    "Great!" Thomas put on a smirk again. "I will take you away from Crown Province and from A Country, and go to a ce where everyone won''t recognize us!" They would be together forever. He would not let go of her.

    ... L was speechless. Thomas was a high-ranking official. Why was he risking his image just because of her? How did he conduct state affairs like this when he was a president? His emotions always got the better of his mind!

    When did he have the idea of taking her out of here? She didn''t want to go with him. If she did so, she couldn''t see Harry for a lifetime. No way that he will be going with him!

    She tried to change her strategy. "You took me away and trapped me here. Did you ever think about my family? They will be so worried by now." It was not wise to mention Harry, for it would only increase his anger.

 Chapter 444 Torture Her to Death

    "Don''t worry. I will allow you to contact them when we leave here!" He had a thousand ways to make her say ''yes''! He will do whatever he can for them to be together!

    L bit her lips in utter disgust. "I won''t leave with you! Don''t let me tell you that again and again! I''m getting tired of this!" She looked at him coldly and turned away to leave.

    As she turned away, he knew that she hated him. She has refused him whatever he said and did to her. Well, he didn''t mind making her hate him more. "It''s fine if you don''t want to leave. I will take Daniel away first." If she could abandon her boy for the sake of Harry, then, he''ll make her suffer!

    L stopped, her hands clenched, and she trembled with rage, "Thomas Herren, don''t push me, or I''ll kill you!" She really wanted to kill him now. This man has turned to be so cruel!

    Thomasughed sarcastically. "Let''s see if you can do it!" Many people wanted to kill him, yet he was still alive. He didn''t believe that he would die at her hands! He knew she doesn''t have what it takes.

    L was so angry that she went back to her bedroom without saying a word to him again.

    When she saw Mrs. Zhang about to pick up Daniel, L shouted loudly, "Get out! Don''t touch my boy!" She would not spend another minute with this disdainful woman!

    She once begged Mrs. Zhang to send a message to Harry for her, but she not only denied it. She betrayed her and told it to Thomas!

    Seeing how furious L was, Mrs. Zhang just went out of the bedroom.

    SL Group

    Joey was reporting thetest updates on the investigation. "Thomas Herren seems to have the intention to quit, and he has not returned to the apartment for a while. He has been going elsewhere all the time. He can always get rid of us."

    Harry was lost in his thought. Thomas Herren wanted to quit? And he was hiding his movements. They could not trace it. That was not normal.

    "ce our people to him. Figure out where he has beentely." He found out that Thomas was also in the United States on the day that L went missing.

    If it was really him, he would never be soft-hearted. He has been obsessed with L for a long tim

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    face was not glossy and smooth anymore. Instead, it was covered with wrinkles and scars. The dark circles on her eyes and the bruises on the corners of her mouth almost made her faint.

    She knew that all these were just the way of the universe to pay back for all the wrong deeds she did before...

    "Ynda, our leader wants to see you!" A loud female voice rang, followed by the ridicules and sneers of other people.

    They all knew why their leader wanted to see Ynda. He would either do it himself, or send her to the male prisoners next door.

    Thinking of those male prisoners, Ynda began to tremble, and the fear in her heart caused her to almost copse again.

    Only she knew that every time she went to him, she was risking her life.

    ''Harry Si, where are you? I know I was wrong now. Please let me go!''

    She bowed her head bitterly, shouting in her heart. Who could save her...

    She still went to him. However, she never came back this time.

    It was already January and everyone was celebrating the New Year. The former international superstar Ynda Mopletely disappeared in this world.

    It was said from the news that she had AIDS and died of bleeding.

    Her death met Harry''s expectations and he had no response at all.

    But it had been a long time before that L knew about Ynda''s death...

    James had already fled to a small vige on the border of Green Cold Country when he heard of it.

 Chapter 445 Harry Has Acknowledged Daniel as His Heir

    James Mo begged Harry to let his daughter go. He also promised that Ynda would not hurt L anymore.

    However, he never thought that Harry could be such a cruel and cold man. He refused to promise him, and instead let his men shoot his wife to death!

    He despised Harry very much! He wanted to kill him!

    However, he had always failed in his bold endeavors. Whenever he wanted to kill Harry, he was instantly found before he could even get close to him. He had to run away or else he would have been killed by Harry''s men.

    Without his wife and daughter, James Mo felt lonely. He missed them a lot...

    Three days after Ynda''s death, James Mo went to Molly Wu''s home. He visited his old mother-inw and gave all of his savings to her.

    Then he met his end, and drowned himself into the sea.

    Ynda''s impenitence and ignorance led to the death of her entire family.

    And whenever people remembered them, they despised them for all of what they had done.

    At the end of January

    Harry finally found Thomas Herren''s whereabouts. He was in a vi located in a suburb in Crown Province, protected by dozens of guards.

    But, however, Harry''s men still couldn''t break inside the vi, no matter how hard they tried.

    Thomas Herren resigned again from his position as governor of Crown Province. He had nned to take L to a ce where nobody knew and where nobody could ever follow them or escape.

    Inside the vi

    It was now time for Mrs. Zhang to go and buy groceries. She left the vi with her wallet in her hand.

    Now there were only L and her child left in the vi. When L was sure that Mrs. Zhang had walked away, she held Daniel in her arms and walked to the window.

    When she opened the window, she found that a guard was here. He was looking around to make sure that everything was alright.

    L looked at him, and smiled. "Chase, Ie to have a chat with you, again." Every day, at about this time, she would talk with Chase.

    However, Chase was helpless. He was only a guard, and he was not permitted to talk with L. If he was found doing that, he would definitely be punished! Because of that he refused to turn around and reply to L, although he had heard her voice. Three meters away from them, there was another guard standing.

    L did not get angry because of Chase''s silence. She said, "Chase, my son and I have been here for almost a month. A whole month! It''s unbelievable! We''ve never got out of here for a long time now, and I''m bored to death!"

    Chase ignored L''s

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    lly sad. Do you know that I was also kidnapped by my aunt when I was only three months old? I lived alone for more than twenty years, and I suffered very much in those years until I finally met Harry. I loved him so much that I wanted to marry him, and to be together with him I had to ovee many difficulties and obstacles. But now..."

    "Stop! Stop! Stop it right now!" Chase could not bear to hear her nagging any longer. He promised to help her. As a guard he knew that someday he might eventually die on duty, and he had made all the preparations necessary for that day!

    However, he could not refuse to help someone who was in need! If he refused to do that, he was an immoral human being!

    L was now so happy that she pretended to wipe her fake tears. She looked around with caution. Then she gave the pendant to Chase.

    But, however, another guard saw it, and he told Thomas Herren what happened when L entered the bedroom.

    Instantly, Thomas Herrenmanded his men to catch Chase.

    When L got out of the bedroom, and was about to pour some water for her son, she saw a man pressed to the ground, with his hands bound tightly to his back. It was Chase!

    L had never thought of it! She was so shocked and she dropped the ss of water she was holding in her hands on the ground. But the ss didn''t break.

    "Damn it!" thought L. Thomas Herren was about to punish Chase! She then ran to the window, opened it, and yelled, "What are you doing? Stop! Let him go!"

    A guard came near and spoke with her. "Miss Li, this is none of your business. Mr. Herren wants to have a little talk with Chase."

    L was now worried. How did Thomas Herren find out her n?

 Chapter 446 He Wouldnâ€™t Mind Destroying Her Himself

    She then anxiously ran back to the living room, and tried to find something that could be used to fight those bastards. But she couldn''t find anything suitable for the task.

    Then she saw the kitchen and ran into it. She found a fruit knife in there, and while holding it in her hand, she hastily ran back to them.

    She pointed the knife at herself, and said, "If you don''t let him go, I''ll... And then you''ll all fail in your mission of keeping me safe and alive!" She pressed the knife on her neck while she was threatening the guards.

    The guards exchanged bewildered nces between them; one of them first untied Chase, while another took a few steps away from the mansion and called Thomas Herren.

    After a couple of minutes, the bodyguard walked back and began to search Chase.

    He found L''s pendant.

    Chase looked at L, with the knife resting on her neck, and her determined look drawn on her face. There was a meaningful look sparkling in his eyes, and he thought, "Mrs. Si is actually a kind and good person. I will never regret my decision to help her."

    When L saw that they found her Piba Tourmaline pendant, she got scared, and sternly ordered the guards, "Give it back! That''s an expensive pendant, and if it''s damaged, you guys would have to work a lifetime topensate me for it!"

    The bodyguard understood that this was something of great value, and he asked, "Miss Li, then please tell us since it''s so expensive, why did you give it to Chase?"

    "What? I''ve instructed him to exchange it for something else. Is that a problem? That''s none of your business!" said L. The bodyguards were dumbfounded by the little woman''s imposing manner.

    At that moment she looked like an arrogant and wealthy noblewoman, her words and distinct manner of speaking leaving the guards speechless.

    However, Chase was still taken away by them, and because L didn''t know where he was being taken, she had to continue to threaten the rest of the guards. She said, "If you dare to hurt any innocent people today, I''ll leave the mansion in a body bag!"

    Chase was then taken to Thomas Herren''s ce, and the guard repeated L''s words to him exactly. Then, the guard cautiously passed over to him L''s expensive pendant.

    Thomas Herren grabbed the pendant from the guard and felt a huge rage burning in his eyes, filling his entire being.

    He remembered that this was the Piba Tourmaline pendant which was auctionedst year by a nobleman in America. It was said that the pendant had been bought by a Chinese with a huge price. Now, as the pendant appeared to be in L''s hands, it was needless to say that th

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    aby were hearding from inside the house, which made Harry happy, and made his heart fill with warmth and delight.

    He walked a few more steps into the living room, and there he saw a woman with her back against him,forting a baby in her arms.

    The woman heard the noiseing from outside the door, but didn''t care a bit about it.

    Harry slowly walked towards her, and the baby suddenly stopped crying when he saw who the man was.

    The baby gazed at the man with his tear-filled big eyes. Harry saw clearly the baby''s face, and it was his son, Daniel Si, who he had missed for over one month!

    As he came closer and closer to them L could feel his familiar scent, and she suspiciously turned her head around.

    All of a sudden, a gunshot sound was heard, but one of the bodyguards stood in front of them to protect them.

    Then some other gunshots were heard, and the mother and baby were tightly held in a familiar hug.

    She then saw Harry suddenly appear in front of her, and when she looked over his shoulder, she saw Thomas Herren trying to shoot her. But a bodyguard shielded them in time, and took all the bullets for them instead. She also saw Joey drawing his own weapon and shooting Thomas Herren...

    All of this happened in just a moment''s time.

    Joey shot Thomas Herren in his wrist, and his weapon dropped to the ground. All of the gunshots had now ceased.

    A man wanted to kill L, while another tried to protect her...

    Daniel, who was held in his mother''s arms, looked at the whole scene with a peaceful look in his eyes, and then burst into a lovelyughter, and even stretched out his arms to Harry...

    Being filled by the glowing warmth in his eyes, Harry took him from L''s arms and held him tight in his arms.

 Chapter 447 Do You Still Want Your Son Back

    The man''s kiss fell onto the baby''s forehead, cheeks, and hair...

    Looking at the lovingly heartfelt scene between father and son, L just stood still, lost in a daze. It seemed surreal for her to see the man, who she had missed for more than one month, suddenly appear before her eyes...

    Then, while taking a second look at Daniel, who obediently sat in Harry''s arms, L thought to herself that she must be dreaming. She remembered that Daniel cried a lot every time Harry tried to embrace him when he was a newborn child.

    But now, Daniel was craving for Harry''s hug. How could that be possible?

    She rubbed her tear-filled red eyes and one teardrop fell to the ground. She then opened her eyes again, and saw all the people still standing in front of her.

    Harry held his son in one arm, while with the other he held his wife, kissing her hard on her ruby-red lips.

    With a pale face, Thomas Herren saw the whole scene and felt envious towards the couple. He didn''t admire Harry''s wealth and power; no, not at all. What he really envied was L''s sincere love for him...

    However, he now had not only lost L''s love, but he might also soon lose his own life...

    The gunshot wound on his leg wouldn''t let him stand on his own feet anymore. He would have knelt down on the ground, but he managed to draw himself up and sit on the sofa next to him.

    He felt more and more dizzy by each passing minute. Finally, he took ast nce at the woman who was smiling happily, and then fell into aa.

    Harry put his son in Joey''s arms and then carried L out of the mansion.

    Joey was bewildered when he looked at the lovely baby in his arms gazing at him.

    Thomas Herren was then taken away by Harry''s bodyguards and was sent to amon clinic for treatment. Harry also sent for some bodyguards to watch Herren and report to him if he woke up from hisa.

    In the car, Joey sat in the front passenger''s seat with Daniel in his arms, and Harry helped L sit on the backseat.

    When Harry was about to start the car, L suddenly dragged Harry by his hand, and said, "Thomas Herren has a bodyguard called Chase; please, save him!"

    Hearing her words, Harry frowned and stared at her. "Who''s that? Has he anything to do with you?" He knew that it must be a man, judging by the name.

    And he wondered why L had mentioned this to him. "I asked him to help me bring you the pendant, but he was discovered by Thomas Herren!"

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    to do this for his son.

    Harry didn''t even start, and meanwhile Daniel began to cry louder and louder.

    He had no choice but to start. First, he took off his little trousers. Then he took off his dirty diaper, which was so smelly that Harry had to hold his nose before he threw it in the dustbin.

    "You brat, your poo''s even more smellier than Sally''s!" thought Harry.

    He then took out some wet tissues from a pack, and carefully cleaned his son.

    Now, feeling much morefortable, Daniel stopped his crying.

    L slightly opened the bathroom''s door and saw Harry''s careful look. She tittered, and then went back to hug her daughters again.

    Harry then filled the bathtub with lukewarm water, and put Daniel in it; he skillfully washed the baby with the shower.

    All his skills had been learned when he had to look after Sally.

    But, unlike Sally, who was very obedient, Daniel didn''t seem to want to cooperate with Harry. His hands kept sshing the water, and his legs also kept kicking the water, which made Harry get wet.

    Harry was angry and slightly patted on his little hip, but Daniel immediately cried out in a loud voice, which seemed to say that he had got a heavy punch from Harry instead of a light pat!

    The bathroom was filled with noise and scream, but L was holding tight to her daughters in the bedroom. She had finallye back and could see her two other children! She felt it was wonderful!

    Wrapping his son in a sterilized bath towel, Harry then went out of the bathroom.

    All of Harry''s clothes were all wet. When she saw him, L took her son and dressed him in the babyyette.

 Chapter 448 Of Course Iâ€™ll Kneel

    Harry then went back inside the bathroom to clean himself up.

    And L carried Daniel to Kevin and went back to the baby''s room.

    Sally seemed to have felt her mother''s familiar scent, and she woke up and began to cry.

    L felt sorry for her, and she lifted her and nursed her.

    As the night steadily grew dark, the three babies finally fell sound asleep in their cribs.

    Before L almost fell asleep, she was carried back to their own bedroom by Harry. No sooner after he closed the door that he started kissing her hard on her red, plump lips.

    She was leaned against the wall by him. Harry then scanned her face, which was slightly fined down when he now began to get even with her. "L! You were so bold to leave me a message like that!" He confronted her with rage in his eyes.

    L let out a sigh; she knew very well that he would not skip over this affair.

    But, at the time when she was involved into so much trouble, she had no other choice. She had to say something cruel to him so that he would hate her, or even forget her.

    But, since she was now back, L really didn''t want to mention or be reminded of these sad, unhappy memories. So, without uttering another single word, L actively pressed her lips onto Harry''s.

    But Harry pushed her away, which hurt L, because her kiss had been refused.

    "Has he touched you this month?" asked Harry. The air around them in the bedroom was soon filled with jealousy. Harry didn''t think that Thomas Herren was the sort of upright man! Even if he initially was an upstanding gentleman, he had definitely changed when he had met with his beloved woman!

    L frowned, and wondered why he kept asking this kind of questions that she didn''t want to answer.

    "Can you ask me something else?" She asked him with discontent in her words.

    Harry then held her chin and raised her head and looked her in the eyes. "No! L, answer me, now!"

    L sighed; she knew he would be so mean when asking for details. "He wanted to, but I refused him!" She gave him a simple and straightforward answer.

    She didn''t want to recall any details of such things ever happening.

    "Did he force himself on you, or was it of your own willing?" The man didn''t give up on his questions, and L got angry, and her beautiful eyes were now burning with rage. "You''re asking nonsense" thought L.

    She nced at Harry, whose face had also darkened, and said, "If you still keep on asking me gibberish, I''ll be really angry with you!" She replied in an even louder voice now.

    Knowing that his wife was going to be angry, Harry softened his face, and said, "

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    , soon enough, he got out of the bed, and while patting Nicole, he said, "Shush, shush! Nicole, go back to sleep, daddy will feed your brother and sister."

    Nicole was so sleepy that very soon she fell back asleep.

    Harry then moved Sally to his wife''s arms, so that she could be nursed.

    But Daniel had to wait on his father to get the milk powder form ready.

    "Little brat, don''t cry! Don''t wake your mommy up!" Harry warned his son, and Daniel immediately stopped his crying.

    Harry rushed to the baby''s room and used warm water for his son''s milk form.

    After about half an hour''s efforts, Daniel was finally nursed and fell asleep, and then Harry went back to sleep too.

    Sally hadn''t been ced back to her baby cot, and Harryid down beside Nicole.

    But Daniel woke up again, just before he fell asleep. He looked at the ceiling, turned his head around, looked at the four people, and started crying again...

    This time L woke up. "Why is my son crying?" she wondered.

    She found that Sally was lying in her arms, and figured that Sally must have been hungry and that Harry had put her there.

    In a haze, L moved her daughter aside, who was now full, and instead held Daniel in her arms. Daniel finally stopped his crying when he was breast-fed.

    Eventually, the five family members slept on the wide bed together, and they didn''t wake up until the sky was brightly lit.

    Nicole woke first, and sat up on the bed. Dazed, she looked around the bedroom., and wondered "Why am I sleeping here?" When she saw her daddy, mommy, brother and sister all lying on the same bed, she startedughing, showing her canine teeth.

    Daniel was now awake too, and at that moment, he met with his sister''s eyes, babbling.

 Chapter 449 Where are All the Durians in the Supermarket

    Nicole crawled over to her brother and held his little hands. She then dragged him out of her mother''s arms and pulled him closer to her.

    But when she was about to y with him, Nicole identally plopped on Harry''s ankle.

    Drowsy, Harry woke up when he felt his aching ankle.

    He looked at his cute daughter, who was now apologizing. "Daddy, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it." But she didn''t look sorry. She then softly pinched her brother''s cheek.

    ... Harry looked at his daughter with a forced smile. Since he now had already woken up, he sat up in bed, and said, "Come now. Daddy will get you washed."

    When L woke up, she found that only she and her two cute babies were in the bedroom. The two babies were stretching their legs.

    Then Harry opened the door; he had just returned from Nicole''s kindergarten.

    "Honey, you''re awake, " said Harry. He gently kissed her red lips.

    L looked at him, and asked, "Did you drive Nicole to school?" She was holding Sally in her arms and smoothing out her clothes.

    Harry sat down next to her and enjoyed the ordinary, but happy, moment.

    When L was just about to go to the bathroom to wash herself, she suddenly turned around, and asked, "Are you going to the officeter?" Harry was ying with the babies, and so it seemed that he wasn''t.

    "It''s not a busy office day, and Joey can handle it. I have to take a day off from time to time." Harry was dandling his daughter while speaking to L.

    "A day off from time to time? Lately, you''ve been taking a lot of days off. Especially when I was in A Country, when you there by ne. All right. We''ll talk about itter, " thought L. She then said, "Let''s go to the supermarket today." This was what she was really implying.

    Harry watched her entering the bathroom and thought about her idea for a while; he had already guessed what his stubborn wife was up to.

    He picked up his phone and called the St. Deya Shopping Mall''s boss. He lowered his voice on the phone, and demanded, "Remove all the durian fruits from the shelves today..."

    Whe

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ordering straight from the manager. It has something to do with you, right?" asked L.

    "That stupid manager!" cursed Harry in his mind. He then put his arm around L''s waist, and said, "Honey, if you want to eat durians, we can buy some peeled ones."

    L smiled and softly replied, "It''s OK, Harry. I''ll eat something else instead." Harry didn''t realize that there were things other than the durian fruits that he could kneel on, such as the crisp instant noodles.

    Therefore, to Harry''s surprise, as they were about to check out, L put a few bags of crisp instant noodles in their shopping cart.

    After lunch, L put the two babies in their room and lulled them to sleep.

    She then went to the study and waited for Harry. He was answering a phone call.

    "OK, yes, I know him. Tell him to wait for me in my office at eight tomorrow morning, " spoke Harry in the phone. Still speaking on the phone, he sat next to his wife on the sofa and held her hand.

    And without any struggle whatsoever, L put on a false smile and waited for him to finish his call. He continued, "I know that. I''ll talk to him about all the details in person."

    "OK, that''s it. Send the questionnaire to my email." Finally he hung up the phone.

    He then immediately kissed her on the cheek, and said, "Honey, it''s nap time."

    "Maybe we''ll take a nap together, " he thought.

 Chapter 450 If You Love Me, Kneel on the Crisp Instant Noodle

    "OK, honey, let''s do that, " replied L. She wore a bright smile on her face, and looked at him with a pair of seductive eyes.

    His eyes shined when he saw her captivating expression.

    They entered the bedroom together, and Harry started kissing her immediately, but L covered her mouth with a cunning look now.

    She held his hand and walked towards the balcony.

    "Hum? On the balcony? I like that!" he thought.

    L opened the door of the balcony and led him in, and the sea breeze was blowing straight at them.

    She now wore a coquettish smile, and as she held him around the waist, she asked, "My dear husband, do you love me?" She was setting a trap for him.

    Harry answered with a series of deep kisses on her red lips.

    After a short while, he said, "You tell me..." He gently stroked her immacte face.

    "I don''t know, because you never say it, " replied L. She pouted her lips in discontent.

    Harry chuckled, and said, "Honey, I love you with all my heart!" Lost in the romantic scene, Harry totally forgot about her anger.

    L pointed to the ground, and said, "If you love me, kneel on the crisp instant noodles."

    Harry cast a surprised look at her. She gloated, and added, "Be careful not to crush them."

    ...

    "Kneel on the noodles?" Harry was now helpless. He thought, "Wow, she really doesn''t y by the rules! I got away with the durians, but now... How did she even think of instant noodles? Kneel on them? Aren''t they supposed to be food?"

    "Dear, can we please release your anger in some other way? asked Harry. "Like having sex, " he thought.

    Unsatisfied, L cast him a stare, and replied, "No! Harry, I know that a real man will not kneel so easily. But you don''t have to kneel to me; kneel to the heavens instead!"

    Kneel to the heavens? No! Harry put his arm around her waist, and said, "OK, I''ll kneel, but only on the condition that you stop being angry with me, OK?"

    "Or else all of this will be in vain!" he thought.

    L stared at him with an arrogant look, and replied, "It depends. If I''m pleased, you can stan

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    he had to apologize to a young man for Thomas''s mistakes. Harry felt that indeed it was not that simple for him.

    "Mr. Herren, you don''t have to apologize. I hope that he can take full responsibility for his mistakes, " said Harry. Harry didn''t want Aaron Herren to be involved in this.

    Aaron heard his unspoken words and secretly sighed. He begged, and said, "I know my grandson more than anyone else. If it''s OK, please do me a favor and keep him alive, no matter what happens in the future."

    Two hourster, Harry walked out of the cafe.

    He fixed his gaze on Aaron while he slowly disappeared in the distance.

    "It''s not that simple. Thomas Herren is a threat to L, " thought Harry.

    Thest words that he had spoken to Aaron Herren were, "I need to discuss this with my wife first."

    He thought, "Thomas Herren had my wife and son imprisoned for a month. For Aaron''s sake, I promised I will let it pass. But I cannot make that decision in L''s name. Whether she will be willing to let him live or not, that all depends on her."

    He drove back home to the manor, pondering on this matter.

    At the manor

    L was nting a flower seedling in the garden.

    Next to her was Mrs. Du, wheeling the baby stroller with the twins in it around.

    Harry remembered his mother. If she were still alive, she would have been really happy to see her three grandchildren!

 Chapter 451 How Could He be Simple

    Would she get along well with L for the sake of the three children?...

    ...

    It took a long time for Harry to get his emotions under control. Once he had done that, he slowly walked behind L.

    "Honey!" He softly called out to her. Mrs. Du heard him. Thinking he wanted to y with the kids, she brought the pram with the kids to him.

    L also heard him. She put down the spade in her hands and turned towards him. "Harry? Howe you are home early?" She curiously looked at him. Usually, Harry spent the entire day at thepany.

    Harry beckoned her saying, "There is something that I need to discuss with you." L brushed her hands, stood up and walked out of the garden crossing the rare flowers.

    Harry was holding Sally in his arms. "Let me wash my hands first." L said as she walked into the mansion.

    Harry watched her enter the mansion and smiled. "Mrs. Du, Could you please take care of the babies for a moment. I need to speak with L." He put Sally back in the pram and gently pinched Daniel''s chubby cheeks.

    Daniel, feeling the pinch, frowned exactly like his father.

    ... Harry, though amused didn''t make a fuss as he was just a baby. After all, he could always beat him when he grew up. Harry smiled at the thought.

    "Sure, Young Master. They''ll be fine with me, " replied Mrs. Du. The two babies were so adorable that even Mrs. Du wasn''t willing to leave them for a moment.

    In the study

    Harry made L, who was using a hand cream, sit on the sofa. "What happened?" L looked up at Harry and asked.

    He hesitated a bit and then said, "Thomas Herren''s grandfather visited me today." Harry noticed that L dazed for a moment but then continued applying the cream.

    L didn''t say anything so Harry went on speaking, "Grandpa Herren helped me a lot when I was just starti

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    e had neither hated nor hurt her. L had once asked Cherry to pass a message to Harry.

    Cherry hadn''t done that. She might have had her own reasons.

    Harry held L''s soft hands and said, "Cherry had sex with Thomas because Ynda tricked them. And they got married because Cherry''s family didn''t let him go before marrying her."

    "What?" L could think of a number of reasons why they were married, but she didn''t expect it to be Ynda.

    "What did Ynda do?" She asked.

    Harry felt disgusted even speaking about the dead woman. He briefly told L what he knew.

    Thomas was about to marry L, while Harry was with Cherry at that time.

    Ynda had got someone to tail Thomas. She finally got a chance to y her trick when he was going to stay in a hotel for one night. She drugged Cherry and sent her to his room.

    She also paid the waiter in the hotel to drug Thomas.

    She did all this because she neither wanted Cherry to be with Harry nor wanted L to be happy.

    But Ynda didn''t expect Harry to be able to prove L''s innocence so fast.

    Harry and L got together again and Thomas married Cherry with Harry''s help.

    It finally helped them out. Harry was happy for that.

 Chapter 452 Find Out the Secrets of the Old Pocket Watch

    Later, he had avenged his mother. Harry hadn''t wanted the media to rake over the past and wished that his mother could rest in peace. So he hadn''t told the public that Ynda was the chief instigator in his mother''s death.

    That was the case. It suddenly dawned on L. "So how many years did Ynda get?" she asked Harry. "She must have got at least eight to ten years" L thought satisfactorily.

    Harry looked at L and thought, "My wife is so pure. She has no idea at all." Her heart is clean.

    "She died, " he replied in a faint voice.

    What? L was stunned. "Really?" She looked at Harry carefully. Did she hear it wrong? Thest she had heard was that Ynda was behind bars.

    Harry took L in his arms. He looked at her fine hands and said, "She was tortured to death by the others in prison." He didn''t hide anything from her.

    L thought of Mike. He had suffered the same fate with Ynda.

    She shouldn''t feel sorry about them. They deserved punishment.

    Now that Ynda was dead, she was safe. "Then I don''t need a bodyguard every time I am going out, " she asked Harry. It was always uneasy when someone was following you around.

    "It depends, " he said. Ynda was dead but Thomas Herren was alive. He guessed that Thomas was after the old pocket watch.

    L saw that Harry was unaffected by Ynda''s death. How could he not be upset about her death? L looked at him with a doubtful expression.

    "How do you feel now?" she asked him. She observed his expressions carefully lest he lied to her.

    "How do I feel now?" He raised his eyebrows. He grabbed her and holding her tight, whispered in her ears, "I feel good holding you now."

    L rolled her eyes at him and pushed him away. "I''m asking you about your feelings now that your ex-girlfriend is dead."

    Oh! this is what she was talking about. Harry gave her a smirk. "Give me a nice, long kiss and I''ll tell you the truth." Saying this, he put his face in front of her lips.

    L was speechless. "How can you be so heartless? She used to be your woman, " she hotly asked

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    he broke a leg?" L''s eyes widened with worry. She suddenly stood up from the sofa. No one had told her about this!

    Jordan nodded. They hadn''t told her as she herself was in confinement. "He has been discharged from the hospital and is doing well now."

    L felt a bit relieved and sat down on the sofa again. Jordan was right. It was the old pocket watch that had started all the trouble. Thinking aloud, L said, "But for that, we will have to go to Mando Bay."

    "I have had a word with Harry. When I have finished my business, I''ll go with you to Mando Bay to protect you, " he said. Mando Bay was so dangerous that they might need to take a dozen people with them for protection.

    "Ok, " she nodded. The old pocket watch was like a time bomb. Somebody else would be kidnapped again if they didn''t find out its secrets quickly.

    At night

    Jordan went to find hisrade-in-arms in the army in C Country. L was standing near the window, looking outside, with Sally in her arms.

    The door to the nursery opened and Harry entered the room.

    He walked up to her and gave her a hot kiss.

    "What are you thinking about?" hezily asked her. He took Sally in his arms and kissed her, too.

    Daniel was sleeping soundly in his cradle.

    "Big brother was here today, " she said with a faraway look. Her brain was full of things that she had learned during the day.

 Chapter 453 Do I Also Need to Go to the Balcony

    Harry nodded and gently looked at his daughter while he held her in his arms. "You can go and discover the old pocket watch secret, I will send people to protect you!" he said. Landon had been injured, and Harry had already visited him.

    With her solemn face, L looked at Harry, and said, "But I don''t want to seek out for any treasures or some incredible wealth; it will cause us too much trouble."

    "If you don''t seek the secret, you''ll get into a lot of trouble anyway, and there will be many people who will cast their covetous eyes on the whole Li family, " said Harry. As long as the old pocket watch existed, trouble would be inevitable.

    After Harry gently shook Sally for a little while, she fell asleep in his arms.

    He then gently put her into another cradle and kissed her cheek.

    After that, Harry, who had his arms around L, left the baby''s room and entered Nicole''s.

    He turned on the dim light and saw that Nicole was sound asleep. After tucking Nicole in, Harry turned off the light and left.

    He now had a wife and three children, and he was satisfied with what he had.

    He went back to the bedroom, and ced his arms around L again. Since the two babies had been born, Harry hadn''t had the chance to hold L in his arms anymore while sleeping.

    At first, L would sleep in their bedroom, butter she slept in the baby''s room.

    Or she sometimes slept with Nicole to keep herpany. She spent most of her time with her three children.

    At night

    Harry and L were silentlyid in the bed, listening to each other''s heartbeats. Harry kissed her on her forehead, and asked, "Are you still thinking about the old pocket watch?"

    After she tossed and turned for a while in bed, and after she finallyidfortable in Harry''s arms, L nodded a yes.

    Recently, Harry and her three children stayed almost all the time with her. She was so happy that she had almost forgotten the cruelties of day-to-day society.

    "Don''t think too much of it. Be brave, and go and look for the secret. Just remember that I''ll forever protect you, " said Harry. If he wasn''t able to protect her, if he were to let her get injured one more time, he wouldn''t be deserving of his title anymore!

    L slightly nodded, and thinking that since she eventually had to face this sooner orter, she should man up and face it!

    It waste at night, and L was now sound asleep. After looking at her slumbering face, Harry carefully got out of bed.

    He then grabbed his phone, went to the balcony, and called someone. "How are the preparations going? OK,e to the manor at seven o ''clock tomorrow morning... OK."

    After hangi

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    her is taking her annual leave now, so she can look after Sally. As for Nicole and our son, grandfather and father came over to the manor to take care of them, " said Harry. He thought that she would now be more at ease, because their two kids were now being looked after by several of his most trustworthy people!

    L nodded, and wondered if they had left their three children just to enjoy their own sweet, selfish moments.

    Weren''t they responsible for their own children?

    When she gargled, L slightly bent over, and Harry began to touch her in a more erotic way, while watching their reflections in the mirror.

    L pinched his arm to stop him. After all, there were other people outside!

    After she turned on the tap and adjusted the water''s temperature, L washed her hands with the lukewarm water. She then turned off the tap and turned around, grabbing his face in her delicate wet hands.

    When she saw that Harry slightly frowned, L happily said, "Ha-ha. Get out now, quickly!" She also caressed his face.

    Harry, who was in a good mood, grasped her wrists with hisrge hands and pressed her waist against the wash basin. "You''re really naughty, and you should be taught a lesson and punished!" he said.

    He gently started kissing her lips, but eventually L pushed him out of the bathroom.

    When she saw that the door closed by itself, L resumed washing her face.

    After she dried her face with a towel, L saw that there was only one bottle of face cream on the counter, and wondered whether other of her skin care products were on the ne.

    She checked around, but couldn''t see any.

    "Didn''t you bring along my skin care products?" She opened the bathroom''s door and asked Harry, who was patiently waiting for her outside.

 Chapter 454 You Even Want to Kill Me

    When they had gone abroad before, Harry had always put all of her skin care products inside a box. But on this asion, he didn''t take so many of her stuff along for the trip, because they were going to a different ce.

    "Make do with what you have this time. We''re soon going tond, " replied Harry.

    "Um..." uttered L. She then entered the bathroom again and applied only the face cream.

    After she came out, one of the bodyguards brought her a heated sandwich and milk breakfast and put them next to Harry.

    "Thank you!" said L. She smiled at the bodyguard and drank a sip of milk.

    When he looked at Harry and L, who were obviously in a great mood, Joey thought to y a prank on them. "Mrs. Si, Mr. Si is going to tie and sell you soon. Why are you so happy?"

    When she heard him, L then seriously stared at Harry, and said, "How much have you sold me for? Give me all the money!" After uttering these words, L took a bite of the sandwich. While she slowly chewed, she stated at Joey, lost in thought.

    Harry cast a cold nce at Joey, and said, "I''ll sell you to the Mauritius Inds after we get off the ne." Africa... Well, that wasn''t that bad!

    Joey gave off a moan, and asked in a soft voice, "You''re so heartless! If you sell me, who would keep youpany anymore?" To deal with the business.

    Harry and L, who were sitting opposite him, suddenly got goose bumps. Once again, Harry cast a cold nce at him, and shouted, "Get out!"

    L then seemed to suddenly realize something, and said, "Oh? So Joey is your real mistress! Harry Si, I never expected that you would hook up with a man!" L swallowed another bite out of the sandwich and then drank a sip of milk.

    When Joey heard her, he burst intoughter.

    Wearing a long face, Harry put his hands around L''s head and let her head rest against his chest. After that, he began to kiss her lips.

    "Wow, it''s such a surprise to see you kissing this very moment! So, so romantic!" Joey screamed and didn''t look away, but instead carefully looked at Harry and L who were kissing.

    He mumbled, "I wonder how the boss tastes. I really want a taste..."

    Before he had finished uttering these words, a magazine flew towards him. He was frightened and tilted his body, so the magazine flew past his ear.

    After he looked at

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ..

    Joey coughed for a few times. While looking at Harry and L, who were affectionately looking each other in the eyes, Joey tried his best to make his presence felt.

    Without turning his head around, Harry said, "Honey, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t take Joey along to disturb us." If Joey hadn''t been there, L would''ve obediently stayed in his arms or in thepartment.

    ...

    Joey was frustrated, and thought that he hade along with them only for work. He also wondered why Harry still disliked him after all this time...

    While the three of them were chatting joyfully, the ne slowlynded.

    Located on the southeastern part of the Balkan Penins in Europe, Bulgaria was traditionally an agricultural country. The roses, yogurt and wines of Bulgaria were pretty well-known in the world market.

    The export quantity of the cigars, and the output and export quantity of the rose oil, ranked first ce in the world.

    At the Sofia Rose Valley

    Harry got off the ne, hand in hand with L.

    Then, three men and three women came over to greet them. While Harry was talking with them, L fixed her eyes on the three women.

    They looked like the westerners, with their long, wavy yellow hair hanging loose on their shoulders. They had greenish-blue eyes, deep eye sockets, high nose bridges and sexy lips of different colors and shapes. Their figures were especially sexy, and when L measured by eye their chest, waist and hip measurements, she noticed that they were all up to standard, actually even above standard!

 Chapter 455 No One is Prettier Than My Wife

    "Wow! They are so beautiful!" thought L. Was she taken there by Harry just to see the beautiful women?

    She was unhappy that the three beautiful women were all eyeing her man.

    She held Harry''s big palm tight immediately, trying to tell them that he was hers, and only hers!

    Harry who was talking with the owner of the garden, felt that something was wrong about the woman beside him, and he turned around and nced at her. His littledy was looking at the three beauties in front of him.

    Harry slightly smiled, and then he introduced L to them in fluent Bulgarian. "This is my wife, L."

    Afterwards, he said to L softly, "Let me introduce everyone for you."

    When the three beauties heard that the woman beside Harry was his wife, they immediately showed a noticeable disappointed look on their faces.

    After the simple greetings, L still had no idea where she was. They were talking in a foreignnguage in which she couldn''t understand a word. But, nheless, L was still excited about her arrival to a strange and foreign ce.

    It was only until they got in the car and drove to Rose Valley, that Harry told her that they were in Bulgaria.

    "Wow! Bulgaria! The Damascus roses here are internationally renowned!" L couldn''t wait to see the roses here!

    Skin care products with essential oils extracted from Damascus roses were extremely expensive in China, but they did their job quite satisfying.

    It didn''t ur to her that she would pay a visit to Bulgaria before going to Mando Bay! "Muah!" L kissed Harry on his face. And when Harry turned around and saw her excited look he felt good, too.

    He knew that she would be happy about his arrangements. He decided that he would take her out again after their return from Mando Bay. He had promised her that he would take her to travel around the world, and he would certainly keep up to his word.

    L looked out of the window. There were pet dogs, cats and guinea pigs everywhere in small houses on both sides of the road. The car stopped in front of a red traffic light, and an exotic wooden house came into their view, where a white-haired olddy was sitting in front of the door. A cute Pekingese was lying beside her.

    She had heard that people in Bulgaria liked raising pets, and this proved to be surely true!

    But, unfortunately, she didn''t really like little pets. So, maybe she''d b

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    before, and he was already sick and tired of this. He put his arm on his woman''s shoulders and pulled her right arm towards him gently.

    "There''s nothing to look at here. No one is prettier than my wife!" He''d rather see his wife than all those models walking on the street around him! His wife was the most beautiful woman in the world for him, and this was something that wasn''t exaggerated at all!

    L smirked upon hearing that. Deep down inside, she was more than happy when he said so.

    L got rid of his arm and then walked a few steps ahead quickly. She then turned around, and tried to take a picture of him.

    Unexpectedly, Harry smiled at the camera in front of him. His smile was something magical, that made her lose her breath every time she saw it.

    L adjusted the settings and pressed the instantly shutter. A man in a long ck coat was caught on camera.

    L looked at the picture she had just taken. "Harry, maybe I should run an entertainmentpany and make you a star. You would totally be a hit! Then, I would be your manager." She would make much more money even more easily!

    Harry, while still staring at the camera, looked at the woman who was walking backwards. He was making sure that she didn''t stumble into anything or anyone and had an ident. "I''m Harry Si. Do I really need to sell my charms to make money?"

    L stopped. She looked at him and asked, "What do you mean? You mean I was only selling my charms when I worked as an actress before? And what about Joseph? He was a popr star. Was he making money only by selling his charms? Hum!"

 Chapter 456 A Princess Charming

    Harry tightly hugged her in his arms, and although he was unhappy about her being an actress before, he tried coaxing her, and said, "My wife seeded in her career only on her personalpetences, not her charms!" Although he wanted to say "yes" very much, he had no choice but to coax her in order to avoid being punished by her.

    L couldn''t help but smirk, and said, "That''s my husband!"

    Then, they went to taste some Bulgarian specialties together, including spicy roast beef and chicken liver. The town was not very big; it was just as big as a small vige in China.

    It was four o''clock in the afternoon when they finally finished visiting every ce they had wanted to. The clouds were hanging heavy in the sky, with countless rays of light prating them and hitting the ground. It was beautiful. As the photographer, L, of course, immediately took many pictures of the splendid scene.

    After they returned to Rose Valley, Harry took L straight to their room.

    Joey was already waiting for them in the room, and there were multiple jars ced on the table.

    Whey Joey saw the two peopleing in, he bowed adequately and pointed towards the jars sitting on the table, saying, "Mrs. Si, look!"

    L watched the way he acted and couldn''t help butugh. "Little Joey, how generous you are!"

    Joey giggled, "Mrs. Si, please, don''t call me this way. I am not ustomed to it!"

    "How about calling you ''Dear Joey''?" A cold voice was hearding from L''s back. Then, her shoulders were tightly held by Harry''s big palms.

    Emm... Harry seemed to be angry, so Joey immediately stopped smiling and stood still. "Boss, I''m sorry."

    "Harry is so mean. I was just joking with his wife, it''s not that much of a big deal!" Joey thought to himself.

    "You''re sorry?" Harry held L''s hand and walked towards the jars, and then he turned around and seriously stared at Joey. "If you ever dare to have the same intentions as Chuck, I''ll throw you back to Mando Bay immediately and confine you there for the rest of your whole entire life!"

    ...

    The other two people in the room were left speechless when they heard his words; L had also probably known that Chuck was into her. But she was actually grateful that Harry liked her so much as to go to such lengths.

    Who did she think she was? "A princess charming"? That she could please everybody?

    Joey raised his hand and swore right away. "Boss, please rest assured! I never dared to have any kind

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    packages with a sad look on his face and then went to pay for the bill.

    When they left their room, outside, it had already be sunny, and it seemed as if the previous thunderps had been just a mere illusion.

    Joey looked up at the sky and sighed. Even God was mocking him! Why did he have to tolerate all of this?

    Then, he nced at the skin care products in his arms and felt bad about the money he had to spend on them. But when he realized that all of his money had been given to him by Harry, he felt much better. He could just ask Harry to pay him back whenever he had the chance!

    Yes! That was it!

    L would not allow anyone else to say anything bad about her husband. She was the only one who had the right to do that!

    However, when L thought better of the expensive cosmetics, she felt a little guilty, and she looked at the man who was now taking off his coat. "Do you really want Joey to pay for the bill?" she asked. She knew that the products were very expensive merely by hearing words like "natural" and "purely extracted from nts."

    "Don''t worry, I exactly know how rich he is! He''ll eventually ask for a refundter." Harry had the final say.

    Oh! Okay then. L felt relieved when she heard that. She was worried that this might trigger some sort of conflict between the two men. It seemed that she had overthought things...

    It wasn''t even nine o''clock in the evening yet, and Harry had been urging L, who was still ying her cell phone, toe to bed.

    "It''s too early to go to bed. It''s only half past eight now!" She rejected his offer. At home she was used to go to bed only after ten o''clock.

 Chapter 457 Men and Women Work Well Together

    Harry eventually tucked her in the quilt, and said, "Go to sleep, we''ll get up early at five o''clock tomorrow morning." They had something very important to do!

    Five o''clock... "Why?" asked L. When she heard the words "five o''clock", L already felt sleepy.

    Early morning was a good time to nt flowers. "We''re going to participate in an interactive love activity, " said Harry. He was mysterious.

    "An interactive love activity? What''s that? It sounds fun though, " thought L.

    She then turned off her phone, closed her eyes, andid herself to sleep.

    However, more than ten minutester...

    "Aren''t you sleepy?" She sat up from the bed and saw that the man, who was sitting not that far away from her, was working.

    "Honey? Are you still awake?" He put down hisputer and then went to the big bed to lie down.

    L nodded a yes, because the night was still young, and she was not sleepy yet.

    Harry initially wanted to leave her alone, but it now seemed that there was no need to do that.

    He bent over, kissed her cherry lips and then had sex with her to help her fall asleep faster.

    ...

    L fell asleep at exactly ten o''clock.

    The next day at dawn

    Harry held the sleepy little woman''s hand while he walked with her towards the rose fields.

    In front of him was an open field, and not that far away from it was a boundless rose field.

    "Honey, we''re here." Harry slightly shook the woman in his arms to wake her up.

    L leaned on Harry, lowered herself from his arms, and then stood on her own feet on the ground.

    She looked at the open field in front of her in a daze. The soil was soft, and several girls sitting next to her were staring at them.

    "Look, over there!" Harry pointed towards the eastern side, towards where the sun rose.

    L looked in the direction of his finger and was truly amazed by the magnificent scenery that unfolded before her eyes.

    Bathing in the rays of the rising sun, the rose sea, painted in various colors,bined with the morning sky, forming an indescribable beautiful and heavenlyndscape.

    "Honey! Honey!" She screamed with excitement, and then something was suddenly put in her hand.

    Seeing the camera, L smiled, and thought that Harr

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    now, and the two had already nted many roses.

    "OK, let''s take a break!" Harry had already said this many times, but L was so immersed in her nting work that she wasn''t prepared to take a break yet.

    But this time, Harry pulled her aside and walked with her towards a sink to wash their hands. "Let''s eat breakfast." Half an hour ago, the field''s manager had already called them.

    OK! L nced back at the fruits of theirbor, and smiled revealing her immacte white teeth.

    "Stop looking! You can still do that after we eat." Harry then held her shoulder and headed towards the wooden hut.

    Their breakfast was quite rich, and included local cheeses, and ky pastry made from flour, eggs and feta cheese. There were also three different types of bread. And one cup of coffee for each.

    L took a bite of the bread that Harry handed over, and thought that Chinese food was more tasty.

    L felt sleepy the moment after she finished her breakfast.

    She held Harry''s arms, and then took him to the hut where they stayed.

    Seeing her drowsy look, Harry instantly knew that the morning filled with farm work had left her exhausted.

    He picked her up in his arms, and before he could even get back to the room with her, L already fell asleep in his arms.

    Seeing the childish spark in the little woman in his arms, Harry''s smile grew even bigger.

    Later in the afternoon, the two went back to nt some more roses. They didn''t leave the field until sunset.

 Chapter 458 Why are You on the Floor

    Thend that Harry had bought was too big; it was 1.5 acres, at least. They would''ve had to work for two or three days in order to finish it.

    L was too tired to work anymore, and Harry told her to sit there and wait for him until he returned. He then nted some more red roses around the patch ofnd that they had started working on.

    In that way, they could easily find their flowers when they came back several monthster.

    Later, the field''s manager came and showed them where the roses used for the essential oil extracts came from.

    They saw big bags of roses being thrown into a machine, one after another. Only one liter of rose oil could be extracted from five to six thousand kilograms of rose petals.

    L let that piece of information sink in. No wonder rose oil was so expensive! So many rose petals and hardbor were being put in for its production! That exined why its price was so high.

    In the evening, L had a nice Damascus rose bath while wearing a rose oil mask on her face.

    They said that rose oil was "the queen of all essential oils". It was not only good for your face and womb, but also helpful if you suffered from any endocrine disorders and if you had freckles.

    While L was rxing in the bathtub, Harry came in and handed her a ss of red wine.

    "Honey, how are you feeling?" When she raised her right hand to grab the ss of red wine, he saw that her whole body was covered in rose petals.

    In fact, if she wanted to, she could also live such a life at his estate back in C Country.

    "I feel great! I don''t feel tired anymore." She took a sip out of her ss of red wine, and a little bit of it dripped from her lips down her mask on her chin.

    Harry came closer to her, and said, "Do you want a shoulder massage?" He was more than happy to serve her.

    L chuckled, and said, "Get out of here. Leave me alone!" She knew pretty well what he really wanted.

    She was trying to kick him out o

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    ther, hidden sides of him, even the side of him in bed.

    "Why do you ask?" He looked back at her, feeling confused.

    L pointed at the products, and said, "These all have roses in them. You must love that smell very much!" Although she didn''t love red roses that much, she would still use those products.

    Harry put down his magazine, and answered, "You love it, don''t you?" She was pretty happy every time he gave her roses. Especially here, where she looked quite excited among all those Damascus roses.

    He would try to love whatever she loved.

    He had initially thought that she loved the smell of roses, and that was why he had bought her so many rose products. Alright! She didn''t hate it!

    And then she said, "Okay, you''ll smell it every day." She looked at the packaging of the products, although she couldn''t understand a word out of the Bulgarian instructions written on them.

    Harry smiled and went to L. He looked at her jokingly, and said, "I just love your scent!" Until he had first smelled hers, he had never been a fan of any strong scent. It was not bad!

    ... Joey heard what Harry said, and he came closer secretly, trying to listen on some more.

    L pped Harry over the hand. What was he doing? They weren''t alone on the ne! The others must have surely heard that!

 Chapter 459 Bright Red Spider Lilies

    They went to A Country first to send the gifts for Angie and Wendy. The skin care products they gave to Wendy were all purely natural. These were safe for pregnant women.

    That evening, the whole family gathered together to discuss the matters of the uing trip to Mando Bay.

    The couple stayed at the Li family overnight and then took Sally to C Country by ne.

    Mr. Si and Kevin were happily ying games with Daniel on thewn when they came back.

    Hearing the noise of thending ne before the mansion''s gate, one would know that it was the family of three.

    Mr. Si hobbled with a cane while Kevin wheeled the stroller in which Daniel was leaning back.

    The family enjoyed a happy reunion. Harry told the chef to prepare more dishes for the dinner.

    Also, they opened a bottle of red wine from Bulgaria. Now, the peopleing from four different generations were under the same roof to spend a wonderful time.

    Happy moments would always pass by quickly. Though L was a bit unwilling to leave for Mando Bay right now, her appointment with Jordan was due.

    Reluctant to part from her family, L kissed the three kids and went to the airport with Jordan.

    Jordan was looking forward to going back early to be with Wendy. His wife has been pregnant for over eight months and the expected date wasing soon.

    Harry, who seemed to have been busy recently, did not show up. He had once more gone out early and came homete.

    Reckoning that he was dealing with cooperative projects again, L sighed with a little disappointment. Matters in thepany had piled up so fast.

    After an eight-hour flight, they arrived in Yu Ind.

    Yu Ind was a southernmost small country, adjoining to M Country and Green Cold Country.

    Having stayed in Yu Ind for a night, and they went to Mando Bay by train.

    Before arriving at Mando Bay, Jordan gave L a gun for self-protection. They had to be extra careful nowadays, especially with the kidnappings that happened in the familytely. He told her that in Mando Bay, if you didn''t kill those who tried to hurt you, you would be killed by them. That''s how dangerous it was there.

    They reached the other end of t

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    main area of the hall, with his back to his subordinates. Among them stood a man who had lost some of his fingers.

    The middle-aged man heard what he said and turned around, with one eye looking at the

    Man whocked fingers.

    "Is that true? Are you sure you didn''t make any mistake?"

    The man whocked fingers nodded at once. "Mr. Qiu, the ring she wore had an X engraved on it. It''s the same as the one worn by the old master."

    Was she indeed the old master''s sister?

    "Invite the two people here with politeness. Remember that. I will go to see the old master." One-eyed Zayn Qiu had made up his mind. He would not miss meeting someone who was wearing such a ring.

    The man whocked finger was named Glenn Zhang. He had fled from Green Cold Country as a murderer and had stayed here for seven years already. Now, he was merely a petty leader in Blood Sacrifice.

    "Yes, sir." Glenn answered with respect.

    Jordan pulled L close to him and walked southward regardless of the curious crowd. At this time, a few people approached them It was Glenn and his men who stopped them.

    "Honorable guests, Mr. Qiu wees you to Blood Sacrifice HQ!" Glen looked at them in a tolerably polite manner. But when he noticed L, he switched to a

    Lewd leer. "The girl''s not bad!" There was no women as sound and pure as her in Mando Bay.

    Jordan stepped in front of his sister and coldly looked into Glenn''s evil eyes, and asked, "What do you want?"

 Chapter 460 Brotherâ€™s Situation Unknown

    "Well, the woman is wearing our master''s ring and we must make everything clear to everyone involved." said Glenn in a less polite tone for he was still not sure whether the ring was real. If it was, then this woman in front of him was the real deal.

    Jordan considered for a while then made his decision.

    Following Glenn, they arrived at the gate of a luxurious gambling house. Jordan was carefully observing gamblers walking in and out when he entered the house after Glenn.

    The casino was veryrge. It''s hard to imagine that in such a remote ce, there were all kinds of the most advanced gambling machines. There are so many gamblers too--at least a thousand or more.

    Almost no one waspletely healthy. Some looked well on the outside, but actually they had lost some important organs inside of them.

    They were led to the second floor. A door was opened and several people were already sitting there.

    They were the one-eyed middle-aged man, a grey-haired old man--who was the only sound person there, and a middle-aged woman leaning on a stick.

    The old man who was sitting in the middle gravely stared at the ring on L''s finger when she and Jordan entered.

    "Who are you? Why are you wearing our Blood Sacrifice''s ring?" The elder Lucien Yangshe seriously looked at the two young people.

    Jordan threw a nce at his sister, and murmured. "It''s given by Mrs. Yangshe. I will return it to her after using." And she repeated his words briefly.

    "Who is this Mrs. Yangshe you just mentioned?" Lucien Yangshe refrained from getting too excited, and wondered whether it was really his younger sister.

    "She is Mrs. Ebisu." Yes, it''s her! He hadn''t seen her for years.

    Lucien controlled his emotions. He couldn''t understand why his sister would have given such an important object to a stranger. The two young people must have a purpose. They must be very important people.

    "What do you want in Mando Bay?" He asked impassively.

    Jordan exchanged a nce with L, and replied, "We are just passing by Mando Bay to go south."

    South of Mando Bay? Lucien frowned because he knew there was a borderless cier in the south. What would they do there? Would they...

    "Do you know anyt

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ything?"

    Joey has been gloomy all the day. He immediately took out his phone and texted a message. Two minutester, he answered. "The two entered Blood Sacrifice''s casino and haven''t reappeared so far."

    Harry tapped the desk with his fingers and ordered. "Send more men there. Once the two were found... No, if given a chance, sneak in, and take them to the Soul Killer."

    "Yes, sir." Joey left the office with sadness still on his face.

    "I will arrange everything. Don''t worry." He replied quick and then sorted out the materials on the desk in order to hand them to the deputy CEO.

    L had some rest in the room. Then, she opened the door as if nothing had happened. She knocked at Jordan''s door over and over again but no one answered.

    She got nervous at once, worrying that her brother was in deep trouble. "Are you sleeping, brother?" Still no answer. She stopped to return her room, as if she didn''t care at all.

    She closed the door and leaned against the door nervously. The she drew down the curtains quick to keep herself sealed in the room.

    Again, she began to message Harry on her phone.

    "Something happened to my brother." Harry was about to board his private ne. When he read the message, he pondered for a while.

    The reason why Blood Sacrifice dared to touch Jordan must be that they had known they had the old pocket watch.

    "Keep calm. Wait and see. My men are around you right now. Shout for help in case of urgency. Don''t panic."

 Chapter 461 We Serve for Mr. Yun

    L deleted the messages immediately and calmed herself down.

    She rubbed the pocket watch and took a deep breath. Then, she walked to the staircase.

    A man came out from the corner in an instant. He blocked L''s path and blurted out, "Mrs. L, it is not safe outside. You should go back to your room."

    L stared at the disabled man who stood in front of her. She bit her lower lip and said, "My brother is sleeping. I am so bored. I want to get out of here and just wander around."

    That man stood still and answered, "Mrs. L, Mando Bay is full of danger. It''s dangerous for you to get out. You''d better go back to your room now. This is for your own safety."

    L just stared at him again. She could not persuade him so she had to go back to her room.

    At first, she wanted to send a message to Harry. However, Harry was in another ce and he could not give her any help, so she gave up.

    L was so bored that she looked at the photos of her three children in her phone to kill time. She missed them so much!

    No! She did not know what happened to her brother. She should not wait for something really bad to happen to him! She had to do something! She could not let down her brother.

    She had to get out of here to meet Harry''s men who were just outside the casino.

    She took amon cloisonn¨¦ bracelet out of her bag and wore it on her wrist. Harry gave it to her and he said that she could use it to protect herself.

    There were so many weapons in her bag. Harry really prepared them to ensure her safety. She''d better carry it with her.

    She opened the door and approached the staircase again while holding her bag.

    She pressed something on her cloisonne bracelet when that man was about to confront her.

    Then, something shot him and he fell to the ground before he could say a word.

    Upon hearing the movements, dozens of men walked out. "I have to leave here as soon as possible, or I will be killed by them." L thought to herself and she rushed downstairs. Several men were chasing her. "I have to go to the first floor. Harry''s men are there." L thought to herself again.

    So many people dashed to L and one of them was about to grab her. However, L suddenly turned around and red at that man.

    He never thought that L would suddenly turn around and make faces at him. He was so scared that he could not move for a while. Right

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    htforward with it.

    Glenn looked at him and sneered, "He is an officer in the army. Are you sure that we should let him go?" Almost everyone in the Mando Bay had killed several people before. They all hated officers. But at the same time, they were all afraid of officers because they might be caught by them!

    Upon hearing this answer, they looked at each other and said, "Mrs. L, we''d better wait for Mr. Yun. He wille." They were also afraid that they would be caught by L''s brother.

    L knew what they were thinking about, but she said, "Don''t be so nervous. Okay? My brother and I just were just passing by here. My brother won''t catch anyone. He has no right to do that!"

    However, Glenn said, "I won''t let that man go. You provoked and fought with our Blood Sacrifice. I will tell these to our boss!"

    She was so disgusted with Glenn! L hated him so much and she asked, "Why did you imprison me and my brother?"

    Glenn looked at L. She was so beautiful and pretty. He had a sudden urge to have sex with her. "Imprison? We did not imprison you. We treated you as guests. It was you who wanted to escape."

    L was so angry that she wanted to kill him! However, she dared not to hurt him, so she just replied, "How could Blood Sacrifice treat me like this? Mrs. Yangshe''s ring even didn''t work! You didn''t respect her at all! Mrs. Yangshe will be upset if she finds out about this!"

    Lucien stared at L when he heard her reply. She was a really brave woman!

    Glenn did not want to talk with her any more. He waved to his men behind him and immediately left.

 Chapter 462 So Excited and Almost Cried

    "No, you can''t leave." Her brother was still in their hands. She wanted to catch up with them but was stopped by Joey''s men.

    "Miss, Mr. Yun ising to Mando Bay. You may as well stay calm." L suddenly paused.

    She turned around and looked at them. "Is Mr. Yun, Joey?", she then asked.

    The men confusingly looked at each other and nodded to her.

    "Joey? What has this to do with Joey? But it seems that he has quite a high standing here! If he ising, will Harry be with him? No, it is not likely! But I hope he wille with him..."

    Her thoughts made her so upset. Then she went to the Soul Killer building with the men.

    The first floor of the Soul Killer building was a game room that was full of boys and girls ying different games.

    L''s pretty and sophisticated looks attracted the attention of the people. Those who were still in fresh spirits were all watching at her with a covetous look.

    She was led to the second floor again. But she had learned this time around. She stared at the door alertly this time, hesitating to walk inside.

    "No, I''d better call Harry first to confirm."

    The men saw her taking out the phone and did nothing. L dialed Harry''s cellphone but it was off.

    She stood there dumbfounded. How could he turn off the phone at this time when his wife was in danger!

    "Didn''t he love her anymore? Didn''t he care about her anymore?" She found herself alone and suddenly felt very frustrated.

    Sadly and unconsciously, she walked into the luxurious-looking room.

    She was not aware of this as the door was closed.

    She hastened to open the door. The men looked at her.

    She hurried to the exit direction. "Miss, if you want to leave, we will be with you."

    Well.... On second thought, it was dangerous outside, too. "All right, I''d better stay here. I''ll just trust them." She thought.

    So now, should she wait for Joey to rescue her, or...

    Well, it seemed that there was no better way.

    Finally, the night fell on the small town. Someone knocked at the door. She was on the alert again, wondering who was there.

    However, whoever

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    f him." Honey, my brother is still in their hands." Thank goodness. Brother could be saved.

    Harry touched her face and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll handle this tomorrow morning." Seeing her being so worried, he felt so regretful for noting here with them.

    L nodded and thenined in a sweet voice, "Honey, I''m so hungry." She hadn''t eaten anything yet since breakfast.

    Harry turned on themp. When he saw the food left untouched on the table, he grinned. Well, his little girl was quite alert.

    "I''ll let them bring some food." He kissed her on the lips and went to open the door.

    A man came over at once. He looked able-bodied, not a man of Mando Bay.

    Harry gave some instructions and came back inside.

    L put on her shoes and threw herself into Harry''s arms again, acting like a spoiled child.

    She thought that he never cared about her and would note.

    "Honey, I''m so happy that you are finally here. I thought you won''te." She said. It was a thrilling and anxious day. But without the bracelet that Harry gave him and the chemical powder, she would not have escaped.

    It was happy to see her lovely and sweet girl. "I will never leave you alone."

    Soon after, the food was brought over.

    After the utterly cold meal was taken away, L started to devour the newly-cooked delicious food. Harry helped her pick the dishes. "Eat slowly." He grinned at her.

 Chapter 463 Why is Joey Here

    L was so hungry. She just nodded indifferently and went on gobbling the rice, without any regard for how she looked like.

    Four dishes were all half-eaten while the rice bowl waspletely consumed. L rubbed her stuffed stomach and licked her lips with great satisfaction.

    When Harry saw this, he began to lose control.

    His lovely girl was always so attractive.

    He had people take away the leftovers and went to take a shower.

    When he came out, he found that she was looking for something.

    "What are you looking for?" He asked while rubbing his hair with a towel.

    L ran over at once, raising her shirt. Harry felt a sudden urge to touch her.

    Nevertheless, the point was that L had put the old pocket watch in her leggings.

    "Where do you think is the safest ce to hide this?" Without noticing Harry''s greedy eyes, she leaned close to him, standing on her toes, and asked him seriously.

    The man grabbed the watch, threw it onto the bed, and then held her tightly in his arms.

    "Oh, no! Harry, we have to keep the watch safe." L struggled to get free from his embrace, rushed to pick up the watch, and went on looking for a safe ce.

    The man had already lost control. He took away the watch again. This time he put it under the pillow.

    "Let it be here. No one would take it." He lifted her up and threw her onto the bed.

    It was just then that L noticed a sexual desire in his eyes. She wanted to say something. But before she could utter a single word, he had already pounced her down and kissed her so hard.

    He also took a condom from somewhere.

    L was speechless. "He even prepared for this!"

    It became a hot and sensual night as both of them tirelessly made love to each other. Poor bodyguards! They had no choice but hear the noises made by L and Harry all night...

    When the sun was already high in the sky, L woke up. But Harry was not in the room.

    "Is he busy again? Wha

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    ith his hands tied behind his back. His forehead looked like it has been wounded by a weapon.

    "Jordan!" L let go of Harry''s hand, and ran over to Jordan.

    However, she was held back by Glenn before she could reach her brother.

    Seeing this, Harry got a gun and shot towards Glen''s hand.

    "Ah!" Glenn cried out aloud. It scared L so much.

    Lucien red at Harry and said, "What does this mean! Who the heck do you think you are?"

    Harry dropped the gun and said mercilessly, "Mr. Yangshe. For your sake, I have already spared his life. If not for you, I would have killed this man. Nobody should touch my wife!"

    Glenn held his bloody hand but it was hurting like hell. Then, he was taken away by two men.

    When L came back to her senses, she ran again to Jordan immediately. But he was somehow delirious and strange. "Jordan, are you okay?" L was astonished and confused. Something was wrong with him.

    "He must be poisoned.", said the middle-aged man who was silent until now. To be frank, this man looked a bit like Joey.

    L was worried so she turned to Harry. Harry gave a re to his men and said, "Untie him."

    It was a fast knot, so the bodyguard cut off the string with a dagger.

    Finally Jordan was untied. He shook his heavy head but still felt dizzy.

 Chapter 464 Joey Had Come Back

    "Jordan? Are you all right?" L held and shook her elder brother''s arm with her full strength.

    Jordan said nothing. Harry, observing the whole scene, turned to Lucien and said, "Lucien, Jordan is my elder brother, but you treated him with the strongest medicine possible. We have nothing to talk about now."

    Harry stood up and gracefully walked to L.

    Lucien looked at Harry, who even in such dire circumstances was calm and cool. He unconsciously made a decision.

    "First, leave from here, " he said.

    The people from Blood Sacrifice retreated. Jordan was taken back to his room and the doctor was asked to awaken Jordan.

    The doctor gave Jordan an injection to clear out the toxins. He gradually gained consciousness.

    "Jordan?" L tentatively called him out when she noticed that he was regaining consciousness.

    Jordan shook his dizzy head slightly. He looked around and saw his anxious sister. "L." he acknowledged in a faint voice.

    L was happy to see that Jordan was recovering. She went to sit near him. "What happened to you, brother?" she asked. Seeing Jordan unconscious had scared L.

    Jordan saw Harry seated on the sofa and was reminded of the things that had happened the day before.

    As soon as he had entered the room, he had felt that something was wrong. Deciding to go back home, he had turned his back and headed for the door.

    Suddenly three or four men hade out from under the bed. They had weapons in their hands. One of them saw him opening the door and shot him.

    Seeing Jordan awake, Harry nodded at him. "Lucien would try to hurt us. We must do something before he does that, " he said. Jordan gravely nodded.

    Though Jordan knew nothing about what had happenedter, he knew that Harry was able to help him leave Blood Sacrifice. Either he was forced to leave or something had gone wrong with the negotiations.

    Hearing Harry''s words, Jordan guessed that he had been forced to leave.

    "Why did they restrain my elder brother?" L curiously asked Harry while walking to him.

    Harry held her hands, "For two reasons. First, they know that you have the old pocket watch. And second, your elder brother is a military officer. Lucien''s men are mainly criminals." So, Harry had done this because of both the old pocket wat

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    nothing else."

    She remembered the n Harry had madest night and ran towards Mando Bay. But was immediately stopped by a bodyguard.

    "My Lady, Boss Si said that you are not allowed into Mando Bay."

    L was very anxious. They were in such a dangerous ce. She just couldn''t rx until she knew what was happening. "I just want to have a look, " she said.

    The bodyguard still stopped her from going. He bowed with respect and said, "My Lady, Boss Si also said that if we allowed you to enter the Bay, all of us would be killed."

    L was shocked. She looked at the several bodyguards around her. How could he ckmail her like this!

    Another bodyguard came to her and said in a low voice, "My Lady, please, I have a big family. Please stay here." he said. Fine!

    L said nothing. What could she say when several lives were in her hands?

    She took the ship biscuit offered by a bodyguard and drank some water. Then she walked towards the ciers along the lines drawn by Harry.

    She walked around for an hour. Presently, a bodyguard came to her and said, "My Lady, Boss Si has asked you to wait at the biggest frozenke."

    L nodded and walked to the frozenke. When had Harry nned all this? How did he know the terrain here so well?

    Seated on the nket prepared by the bodyguards, L took out her mobile phone but found that there was no signal.

    "Oh! This is the end of the world. There is no one here. No wonder there are no mobile towers here, " she thought and shook her head.

 Chapter 465 Showing Love Wherever You are

    "When did Ie out of Mando Bay?" L asked the bodyguard standing nearest to her. She remembered someone picking her up. It must have been Harry.

    "About three o''clock this morning, " the bodyguard replied with great respect.

    L then continued chatting with the bodyguard.

    Almost an hourter, the bodyguards heard a sounding from the nearby road.

    They saw a military vehicle equipped with carriages and an off-road vehicle approaching them.

    Immediately, the bodyguards surrounded L pushing her in the inner circle and became highly vignt.

    L was moved by what they did as they were protecting her at the cost of their own lives.

    As the vehicle came closer, the bodyguards saw who were riding in the vehicles. Once their identities were confirmed, they visibly rxed.

    They made way for the men who got off.

    L saw that the men who alighted from the vehicles were her elder brother, Jordan and her husband, Harry. Seeing them safe, she happily ran to them and embraced Harry.

    Harry tightly hugged her and gave her a long kiss.

    Seeing the two lovebirds, Jordan and the bodyguards looked away.

    "You are showing love wherever you are. Boss Si, My Lady, have you ever considered how we feel?" grumbled one of the bodyguards.

    L had not expected Harry to kiss her. "People are watching us!" She blushed and pushed her husband away.

    She then noticed that Harry''s arm was bandaged. "What happened there? And what happened to your arm?" L asked with great anxiety.

    "Nothing serious. Lucien, who was cunning as a fox, shot me, " he briefly told her.

    "Was he hurt?" She thought. "Did you visit a doctor?" She asked, her eyes wide with concern.

    "Don''t worry, the bullet has been taken out and the doctor attended to the wound, " he said, gently massaging her frowning eyebrows.

    She rxed and sighed with relief. She then turned to Jordan and asked, "And what about you, brother? How are you?"

    Jordan looked at his kid sister and said, "Finally you noticed your elder brother! I thought that you cared only about my brother-inw!"

    Jordan''s joke made L turn bright red, "I am about to ask you, Jordan, " she said nod

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    sleep!" L sumbed, unable to push Harry away.

    Harry kissed L on the lips and started provocatively touching her body.

    L immediately caught his big hand. "There are too many people here, and the tent is not even sound proof, " she whispered. "Please don''t move. If you continue doing this, I will get angry!"

    Harry breathed heavily and unwillingly closed his eyes after her warning.

    "How excruciating she is!"

    Everybody slept soundly. The night was quiet except for the sound of dry wood burning.

    Harry continued embracing his wife, adoringly looking at her sleeping face in the dim light.

    One of them had to remain awake and stay on guard for the safety of the others.

    Fearing that his wife would catch a cold, he tucked some more quilts and his frock coat around her. It would be quite chilly outside.

    He looked at the time. It was around three o''clock. He moved out of the bed and unzipped the tent.

    The moment he came out of the tent, he heard a sound from Jordan''s tent also.

    Jordan also emerged in the tranquil night, The two men sat together and rekindled the fire.

    "Go back to sleep, you need to drive tomorrow, " Harry said looking at Jordan. His tone was habituallymanding.

    Jordan smiled and shook his head, "You too need to rest because of your wound." When he was in the army before, he had once worked for three days without sleeping. Jordan was sure that he could manage it again, if need be.

 Chapter 466 Did the Wolves Come

    Both of them just sat there silently. By three-thirty in the morning, a slight sound suddenly came from somewhere not that away from them.

    Looking at each other at the same time, they knew that something was approaching.

    Immediately, they reached for the weapons they were carrying on their waists. They were ready to start fighting at any given moment.

    The sound became louder and louder, and if you listened to it more carefully, you would have realized that it wasn''t made by a human being.

    Standing up at the same time, they both looked towards the direction from where the sound wasing.

    In the darkness, eyes were seen glowing with a green light.

    They figured out almost immediately that it was a pack of wolves, and they secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Sometimes, humans are far more terrible than wolves are. Taking a second look, they were re-assured. Thank God that there were only five or six wolves.

    Harry immediately put some more wood on the fire, and then he picked up the shlight beside it and turned it on.

    The wolves were then all exposed to the light, and two were red, and three were brown. At the front of the pack was a snow white wolf, which was supposed to be their head.

    These wolves all had wide mouths, sharp snouts. Their tails were short and hanging in the back, not yet curled, and their ears were pricked, too.

    If Harry was right, these must be the endangered Warrah.

    Without any hesitation, Harry took out his weapon and drew a warning shot towards the pack.

    Hearing the gun''s loud noise, the wolf pack immediately turned back and fled away as was expected.

    However, the shot also awakened all the people who were asleep.

    L all of a sudden opened her eyes abruptly, and found that inside the tent there was no one else but herself.

    Hearing the gunshot, she instantly climbed out of the tent.

    The bodyguards also ran out. They were all fully armed and vigntly aiming at the surroundings with their weapons.

    "Rx, it was just a wolf pack, but it''s gone already. Go back to sleep, all of you!" Jordan looked at the bodyguards around him, armed to the teeth and ready to fight. He couldn''t help but wonder where Harry had found all of these men. They seemed to be pretty strong.

    Harry saw L, who was outside in her thin dress. He quickly walked towards her and pushed her back inside the tent.

    "Don''t worry, everything

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    see wolves at the edge of the world."

    L opened her eyes wide excitedly, and said, "Honey, you go to sleep now. Tonight, I will protect you!" Usually, she was the one that needed protection. It was her turn this time.

    Harry hugged her into his arms, "Naughty little girl. Do you think I need a woman to protect me?" If he ever allowed this happen, it would definitely make peopleugh their heads off instantly!

    Facing his arrogance, L curled her lips in discontent, and said, "I have a gun! I can just shoot the wolves when they attack. If only I could capture one and bring it back and ce it next to the liger."

    Harry slightly shook his heads and let out a silent sigh. What a simple woman L was! "It''s not just the wolves. L, it''s aplicated world, and you are so young, and so simple." Since they left Mando Bay and had arrived here, it was really quiet. Didn''t she notice that?

    So many people had always been hunting the old watch. Now lots of people knew about it, and set out on their way for treasure hunting!

    Someone might already be on their way, tracking them. Someone may... have already been following them from a certain distance.

    He looked at the passage through which they had just passed. It was pitch-ck. This was a perfect ce, for hiding.

    L looked at Harry, noticing that he was gazing at the traveled road. She followed his eyes, but saw nothing.

    "Is anyone following us?" That must be what he meant.

    Of course she knew that this was aplicated and dangerous world; that was something that she had tried to avoid in many asions.

 Chapter 467 No Time for Negotiating

    Harry didn''t want to scare her too much. He kissed her long hair and pointed towards the cier nearby, and said, "If it bes dangerous here tonight, you hide in that cave immediately." He had checked that cave. It had been formed during the constant low temperature conditions, and therefore was a very solid cave.

    Bullets couldn''t get through it. And in addition, it was easier for people to hide themselves in the cave because of itsplex topography.

    L looked at the cave, and under the moonlight, the ice blocks looked like they were blue.

    She was about to nod, but suddenly she thought of one thing, and said, "No! If I hide in that cave, will you fight with the enemy?" Harry had always tried to protect her, and thus put her safety first before everything else.

    Of course, that was Harry''s n all along. "Is there anything wrong?" He looked at her, and saw that L didn''t want to follow his instructions.

    "It''s not fair! I want to face the enemy with you!" Since Harry''s social status was too high, she had to learn how to protect herself if she wanted to stay with him forever. She had to strengthen herself if she wanted to protect herself.

    Harry held L''s beautiful face, in his hands, and said, "You needn''t do that. If you really want to face the enemy with me, I''ll promise you we''ll cosy Counter Strike when we return home." It was a great game! They could defeat the enemy together!

    "Cosy Counter Strike?" L curled her lips. Actually, she was not that interested in this game. She had once yed the game with Zoe, but it wasn''t that fun at all.

    However, she didn''t refuse him immediately. She made some ns deep inside her mind.

    "I hope that there will be some wolves here tonight! One little wolf will be good enough!" She really wanted to see a wolf. She would like to see a wolf instead of other human beings.

    Harry and L talked to each other in a low voice, but sometimes, L acted like a spoiled child. She smiled and patted him. And Harry just wanted to

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    nd her.

    When L looked back quietly, she found that several wolves were running towards her.

    ... Although she had wanted to see the wolves, she didn''t expect to see them so close.

    L cried and quickly rushed out the cave.

    She screamed and ran to the battleground, but the wolves behind her stopped at the entrance of the cave when they heard the fight going on there.

    L looked at the people who were fighting and wondered how could she be there.

    She had no choice because she was trapped between the enemy and a pack of wolves.

    Odd enough, when the enemies saw L, they didn''t hurt her.

    Some guys even tried to get close to her. They must''ve known of her old pocket watch and wanted to catch her!

    L took out the gun out of her coat and shot at the ice on the entrance of the cave. Suddenly, all the wolves ran away.

    She felt a little more relieved, and returned back to the cave.

    However, L had underestimated the wolves. When she came to the cave, the biggest of the wolfs bit her trouser leg.

    Another wolf bit her coat while the others looked at her with greedy eyes.

    L was now too scared to move an inch further. Fortunately, the wolves hadn''t fatally bitten her.

    Harry was fighting with the two men who had wanted to get close to L. He had no idea of what was happening inside the cave...

 Chapter 468 Survival was the First Choice

    When L and the wolf were locked in a stalemate, she was so panicked at the thought that she couldn''t fight with so many wolves at a time, that she said, "Mr. Wolf, please let me go!" L begged the two wolves in front of her.

    It didn''t matter for L whether they could understand what she said or not, and she kept speaking to them, "You see, I didn''t kill you just now. So please, just return me the favor. I have to provide for my parents, grand-parents, and also my three little ones... Mr. and Mrs. Wolf, please let me go!" She bowed to the wolves with her hands tightly folded.

    In her situation, survival was the first choice!

    And it worked, because they didn''t hurt her. So L was quite pleased. She knew that wolves were fierce animals, and that they hunted their prey the second they saw it.

    "Are they full? Hum, that''s the only exnation, " thought L.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Wolf, please let me go. If you do, I''ll fetch you something to eat." She didn''t know whether the wolves could understand her or not.

    After she stopped talking, within half a minute the wolf that was biting her pants loosened its bite.

    And the same happened with the other wolf that was biting on her military coat.

    L was surprised, and said with her hands folded, "Thank you very much, Mr. and Mrs. Wolf!" She turned around and heard gunshotsing from the cave''s entrance. Someone was about to shoot!

    "Stop! Please stop!" L couldn''t see who it was. It didn''t matter who was aiming the weapon, she just didn''t want him to shoot.

    After assuring her that he wouldn''t make any more moves, she picked up her shlight to see who it was and found that it was Harry.

    Harry came to her right the moment he saw her. But when he saw the wolves beside her, he was terrified.

    He raised the weapon again. "Baby, don''t hurt them!" L stopped him again.

    Harry was confused, and while staring at her, he asked, "Lo, are you OK?" He didn''t loosen his grip on the weapon, and quickly moved forward.

    When he was outside, he was thinking only about her, and when he heard her cry, he became terrified.

    H

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    several minutes.

    After seeing the cruel scene, Jordan also saw that L who wanted to check on her wolves, and said, "L, my arm is still painful. Come please and have a look at it!"

    Hearing that, L quickly helped Jordan to walk towards the now re-ignited firece.

    "Brother, are you alright? Let me see." Jordan had barely covered the wound that was still bleeding, and had had no time to apply or take any medicine.

    He said to L, "You and Wang go and find some first aid for me." Wang was one of the bodyguards who was also injured during the fight.

    L then stood up immediately, and said, "OK, brother, wait for me!" In the meantime, while L was sent to find the medicine, the wolves had already finished another dead man''s body.

    After she got back, she gave all the medicine and disinfecting tools that she found to all the people around. All of them were injured, but among them three were severely injured. At dawn they left for Mando Bay.

    "Brother, let me take care of you." L picked up the swabs and unguent prepared at the Chengyang Private Hospital. She opened the disinfectant and dipped a swab in it.

    But just when she raised her hand, Harry came.

    "Go to sleep, " he said. The sun was about to rise, and she had stayed up all night.

    Before L had the chance to say anything, Jordan said, "You go and rest now. We''re not in that much of a hurry today."

 Chapter 469 The Big Shot is Still Behind The Curtain

    "What about you?" She looked at Harry and Jordan with worried eyes - they were both wounded.

    Harry sterilized Jordan''s wound, and said, "We have something to discuss. When we''re finished, we''ll rest." He cast a nce on her, rushing her to go and leave them alone.

    L nodded in consent, but before she entered the tent, she first searched for her wolves. They were all gone now, but when she moved forward, she spotted them strolling into the mouth of the cave.

    Were there several cave exits and entrances? Confused, L walked back to the tent.

    There were several bullet holes in the tent, but it was still usable. L crawled in and soon fell asleep.

    Just before dawn, L heard the sound of a car engine. The car was used to send the guards that were seriously injured to Mando Bay and to find new guards for their mission.

    There left behind only one-third of the food that had been prepared beforehand. The guards drove away in the off-road vehicle, leaving them the military van.

    At the bonfire

    Harry was staring gloomily at the rising mes in front of him.

    "These are just some mindless minions, and that means that the big shot are still hiding behind the curtain." Jordan pondered things while looking at his people cleaning the battle scene.

    "I think so as well, but without any phone signal, we can''t get in touch with Thomas Herren. We don''t know how are things going on his side." Their phones couldn''t make any calls, just locate their position.

    Jordan looked at Harry and felt a little bit surprised. "Thomas Herren? The man that has always been courting L?"

    Harry nodded. He had never believed that Thomas Herren would ever recuperate in A Country. Their expedition must be a great opportunity for Thomas Herren. This was hisst and only chance to get back what he has been longing for all this time.

    In the morning, Harry went back to the tent while L was still sleeping like a log there.

    He looked at her cheerfully. Then he lifted a corner of the quilt and coat, got in bed and fell asleep holding L tightly in his arms.

    Later in the afternoon, they hit the road again.

    This time L, Harry and Jorda

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ually, they fell asleep.

    The following day, Joey didn''t show up. In the afternoon, Harry checked on the food - they had eaten all of it.

    Because theycked gas, they couldn''t move forward either.

    But he couldn''t stay still either. He had to find some food at least, and so he took two other guys with him to search around.

    At dusk, they drove the van back. The rest of them were very worried.

    L then rushed forward when the car had just stopped. She looked at Harry, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, and asked, "Where have you been?" She was worried because they had lost contact.

    Harry wanted to caress her hair, but instead he raised his arms and embraced her. "I''m okay. See? I''m back safe and sound. I just went out to find some food for us."

    "Did you find any?"

    "He smells like fish... Did he catch fish?" wondered L.

    Then two guards threw a bag beside the bonfire.

    Inside were fish and even some shrimps.

    She took a step back and then looked at him up and down. "Indeed, his pants are soaking wet. He must have caught the fish himself, " thought L.

    "Go change your clothes." L was touched that Harry, who had been living off the fat of thend, had caught the fish all by himself for them. She was almost about to cry out loud gratefully, but she refrained from it.

    The soaking pants and stinky fishy smell were not so delightful. So Harry took L''s advice and went to the tent to change.

 Chapter 470 You are Disgusting

    They gutted the fish and shrimp with a dagger and then cleaned them in the warm water they had prepared in advance.

    The fish was then ced on the grill and slowly roasted on the fire. The shrimp on the other hand was directly thrown inside a boiler pot with some salt.

    The bodyguards had thought of bringing only one bag of salt along with them, because they reckoned that they didn''t need it for much. When Harry saw this, he asked them to bring more.

    If things kept on like this, salt would y an essential role.

    As for the roasted fish, only a few sprinkles of salt were added to it along with some simple seasonings. It would certainly not taste as delicious as they had eaten it before, but it was food. A lot of the fish was personally caught by Harry, and everyone was enjoying the food cheerfully.

    The shrimp taste, however, was much better, because most of the shrimp they had eaten before was cooked in the same, or simr, salty manner. Not to mention that the shrimp had been freshly caught from theke, so it was no wonder it tasted good.

    After their dinner, everyone started to clean up the garbage. Harry then told Jordan, "I''m going out for a walk with L, to promote digestion." Then, Harry held L''s hand and went away with her.

    The moon looked much bigger then, and it was rtively brighter. They could see each other well enough without any other artificial light.

    After walking for a few minutes, L curiously asked the man beside her, "How did you manage to catch all that fish?" And indeed, there had been much fish.

    "There''s ake about ten kilometers away from here. In theke there''s so much fish that you can catch it even without having any sort of skill." Harry then turned around, looked at her fair face, and got some idea.

    But L didn''t know what Harry was up to. She was just excited, and was asking to go fishing with him tomorrow.

    Harry scanned the environment around them, and said, "Let''s go now. Let''s go to some wonderful ce now."

    The bonfire could barely be seen from there, and Harry pushed her in a narrow gap of the cier.

    L was a little confused. Her waist was being caressed by two big palms inside her military coat.

    She now realized why Harry had taken her out for a walk. She pinched his arm gently, and said, "We''ve been out for a long time now. The

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    nd shrimp in the cier area. If anynd was ahead, it must surely be barren.

    The wisest choice for them was to go back and make their full preparations first.

    On the afternoon of the next day, while L was bored and was trying to find something interesting, she suddenly heard the sound of cars.

    She listened carefully. Yes, it was the sound of moving cars!

    She ran back to Harry in a hurry, but by this time, Harry was already standing up and looking into the distance in the direction from where they hade.

    In no more than one minute, several cars were stopped in front of them.

    They were really excited when they saw the rescue cars, but they didn''t know who their drivers were. They took it for granted that it was their men that hade for them.

    Joey got out of the passenger seat from the first car, and L was really excited when she saw him, Because she also seemed to see food and many other necessitiesing along with him.

    L instantly ran to Joey. When Harry saw the woman running to the man in front of them, his smile faded right away.

    He then caught up with L, but before L had the chance to throw herself on Joey and hug him, he stopped her.

    What did she think she was doing when he was standing right there beside her? She needed to be taught a lesson!

    However, L was still waving and shouting to Joey. "Joey, Joey, have you brought any good food for us? Come on, show me. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" Harry pulled L by her shoulders, to prevent her from falling into Joey''s arms.

 Chapter 471 There Were Also Some Burning Marks

    Joey was amused when he looked at L, and asked her, "Mrs. Si, how much did you miss me?"

    When he heard this, Harry became even more angrier. L eventually calmed down and said, "I''ve missed the food, but not you."

    After hearing this, Harry''s expression gradually changed and he looked much better.

    After this, they carried down all the supplies they needed from the cars behind.

    Joey exined to Harry the reason for his two, actually three days, dy.

    They hadunched a helicopter and were headed towards them the moment they had received Harry''s first distress signal.

    But halfway on their way they had encountered arge area of cier and their signal was suddenly jammed.

    They couldn''t advance any forward and had to retreat. After that, they drove forward along the road. On their way here, they saw Jordan''s car.

    No one was in it, but they noticed that the car had been pierced by some bullets.

    And there was a pile of bones on the other side of the car.

    When Harry remembered the wild wolves, he thought that the dead men''s bodies had been eaten by them.

    "Did you see anyone on the road here?" Jordan asked this with confusion twirling in his eyes.

    Joey shook his head, and said, "It was quiet all the way up here. Even when we camped in the cier at night, we didn''t see anyone except us."

    This was odd. Were there other roads here?

    Knowing what will probably happen, Harry thought that it wouldn''t be wise to rx on his vignce yet, because the real boss was yet toe. He believed that he was right, and was also sure of who the boss was!

    "There is no signal here; I will leave ten people to protect you." This time, Joey had asked the international police team for help, and each team member was good in all aspects.

    They had also transported sufficient supplies here. Atst, Joey said to Harry, "I won''t go back this time, I will stay with you." He was still loathing the life in Mando Bay.

    He would rather go through the pains and hardships of wilderness than to return to that ursed ce, where he could, actually, live an extravagant life.

    Harry looked at him and just patted him on the shoulder, not uttering a single word.

    The next day, all the people were divided into two groups. Some of them got inside the two cars and drove back.

    The rest of them got in five cars and continued to move forward, even though they knew that it would be very difficult for them to advance on the road ahead. No one had the intention of giving up.

    They persevered not for the inconceiva

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    his arms.

    On the eighth day they had already passed through the cier, but they were still moving forward on thend. Harry held the telescope in his hand and checked all surroundings. He found that there was still nothing there.

    He then returned to the car and took out the map and the location instrument. After carefully looking at the map, he learned that they now had to go southeast.

    But the location instrument didn''t show any information, so they had to keep on going straight ahead.

    They then drove for several hours again. It was now afternoon, and they were still on the endless strip ofnd.

    Howrge was thend? They had driven for two days, but they hadn''t reached the end of thend yet.

    L held the telescope in her arms and casually looked around through it.

    When she looked to the southeast, she saw something that seemed to look like a building.

    She excitedly passed the telescope to Harry, and said, "Look! What''s that in front of us?" It was likely that they had finally reached their destination! Yeah! Yeah!

    Harry took the telescope and looked to the southeast, as L instructed him. "It is likely to be a building, " he said. He didn''t see too clearly what kind of building it really was.

    But he was now sure that they had reached their destination.

    They camped again. There was only the endless piece ofnd around them, and they didn''t see any other creatures beside them.

    Inside the tent

    "What will be waiting ahead for us? How can we take the treasure away if there are a lot of gold jewelry?" asked L. She was nestled in Harry''s arms and was touching the old pocket watch, imagining the final scene at the end of the barrennd.

 Chapter 472 Be Careful

    Harry grinned, and smoothed her long silky hair. He said, "If you want to take them away, I''ll figure out a solution. If you don''t want to, then we''ll sink them down." Harry didn''t care much about it. It was all up to her.

    L thought for a while, and said, "Let''s wait and see. But of course, it''ll be the best if we can take them away!" She chuckled and thought that the treasure was something irresistible to everyone in this world.

    Looking at the spark in her eyes when she mentioned the treasure, Harry held her tight and asked, "Your husband has given you the amount of money that is enough for three lifetimes. Do you still care about this treasure?"

    She just kept on chuckling and answered, "Of course I do. What if they are some interesting antiques? If so, then we take them with us and keep them at home."

    "Since those are something passed down from the ancestors, and even though not knowing the urate ages of them, they must be some antiques, " L thought to herself.

    Harry put down his arm which was supporting his head, and helped her to cover herself with the quilt. "Now sleep first. You may find out about everything tomorrow!" He reassured her. He kissed her on the cheek, and closed his eyes.

    Nobody else except him knew that he was trying so hard to restrain himself. But there were other people nearby, so he had to respect her. But he wanted so badly to touch her...

    The night became very quiet, and everybody soon fell sound asleep.

    At eight o''clock the next morning, they proceeded towards the southeastern direction.

    The road was smooth and steady, and was without any cracking or silt. This showed that it might have never rained in here.

    A few hours passed, and a stone-made building appeared in front of them.

    They all got out of the car, and felt surprised to see that there was a house at the remote bottom line of the world.

    In a short distance, there was a gate formed by three stone columns.

    Behind it, there was a battered old gate, with the height of four or five meters.

    Then behind the gate, there were a few houses built by stones. But the windows and doors were broken.

    These were all they could see right now.

    "Is it possible that there will be any treasure in here? It seems so deserted." thought L. She curiously looked around the small area. It was so small that it is impossible to name it a vige.

    Then some bodyguards went inside and patrolled around the area. They came back very soon.

    They reported, "Mr. Si, there is nothing inside. All are just some empty stone-made houses."

    He no

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    backpack, and took out the things that Harry prepared for her earlier.

    She hadn''t used them as she was under Harry''s protection all the way here. But now, they came in handy.

    She also quickly put on the cloisonne bracelet.

    Then she wore the ring which had been so useful. She also put on a headwear.

    Atst, she put something into her mouth, and fastened the backpack.

    She patted her brother''s shoulder. Jordan turned around to take a look at her.

    L opened her mouth, and Jordan saw the concealed weapon inside. He immediately understood her intention.

    "Wait for my instructions. I''ll go out first and distract their attention. You keep hiding here, " said Jordan. The car was unable to move an inch now. He hid in the backseat and took a look at the situation behind them.

    He saw some people rushing towards them, so he had to take action right away.

    He looked through the ss window at one side, and saw two armed men were aiming their guns at the car door.

    He then opened the car door himself, but he didn''t get off just yet. But to his surprise, they didn''t trigger their guns yet.

    Jordan then took a look at his sister, who was only exposing her eyes. He thought that maybe L was their real target.

    When he realized this, he decided that he couldn''t let them seed. L was her beloved sister!

    He quickly killed the two armed men approaching them. A few bullets went into the car door.

    He moved back inside the car and reloaded more bullets to his gun. Then he shot at one more enemy through the car back''s window which was covered with ck coating.

    "Cover your ears." Jordan made an order to his sister, and L instantly covered her two ears with both her hands.

 Chapter 473 How Stupid I am

    Jordan shot the man who wanted to kill them.

    That man let out an ear-piercing scream and fell to the ground. L knew he died on the spot.

    Probably the enemies had known that Jordan was in the car so they sprayed bullets on the car. They wanted to kill Jordan and kidnap L.

    Jordan crouched near the back seat and was lost in his thoughts. He had to get off the car to draw their attention and protect L. But how would he be able to get out without being shot?

    Right at that moment, he realized that someone was getting closer. He shot him to death immediately when he was about to attack them.

    Then he got off and closed the door quickly. He rushed to the front of the car.

    Then L saw that there were two men who were aiming at Jordan with their guns. "Jordan will be killed by them!" L thought to herself. She had to rescue Jordan so she opened the window of the car and carried out her attack by gnashing her teeth. Her weapon was in her mouth!

    Something like a needle shot hit the man''s belly L was nning to shoot his neck, but she shot his belly instead.

    ''Whatever. At least I hit the target.'' L thought to herself and hid herself inside again. Then, she saw that the man fell to the ground and had foaming in his mouth. He died.

    Another man felt curious about it because he did not know what happened to him.

    L then shot him as he was looking at his fallenrade.

    She shot his arm this time and he fell to the ground soon.

    Harry had told her that this weapon would kill people in just mere seconds. She did not believe in it at first. But now, she knew that it was true! Harry was not exaggerating at all.

    Jordan put all his attention on the men behind him when he realized that L could protect herself.

    L opened the door of the car and ran to the dead men. She picked up their guns and put them in her pockets.

    Then she was surrounded suddenly by two men. They aimed at L and spoke to her, "Don''t move!"

    L was so scared. She even dared not to move! Jordan also noticed this. But he could note to rescue her because he was also surrounde

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    suffered heavy losses in this battle. About five men in Harry''s side died. Besides, almost all of his men got hurt.

    Their enemies suffered more. However, there were still many enemies around them. Harry guessed that there were about twenty of them.

    A man got off thest SUV. Harry knew that he was that secret man.

    He was wearing ck clothes and wore a pair of sunsses. He slowly walked to L. Harry kept calm when he saw him. He had always known about his true identity.

    However, L was astonished. He was Thomas Herren! How could it be possible!

    Thomas Herren smiled to L as usual. He stood in front of her.

    "L, we haven''t seen each other for a long time!" Actually, they did see each other a few days ago.

    L could not say anything because of the weapon in her mouth. She just red at him.

    Harry had told her that Thomas Herren was a strange and mysterious man. Now, she believed in what he had said.

    Thomas looked at L and sneered, "Are you happy that I am here now?" He raised her chin to let her look at him.

    However, he pulled L in front of him immediately when he noticed that Harry was about to shoot him.

    When Harry saw that Thomas Herren pulled L in front of him, he had to change his target so as not to hurt L. He shot a guard near them.

    And that guard fell to the ground soon. L knew that he died. The true battle has just started.

 Chapter 474 He Died a Decade Ago

    Thomas Herren tipped with a wink to his people that prompted two men to immediately take the injured bodyguard away.

    Without any hesitation, Thomas used her as a shield when Harry was about to shoot him. He knew Harry would not take the risk.

    That sent a chill to L''s heart. All the goodness Thomas Herren used to show to her were all gone. She felt so betrayed.

    Then the chill was reced by fury. L used the weapon in her mouth again to shoot the person next to her and immediately a bodyguard fell on the ground with his hands covering his eyes.

    Then she did it again to the people on her right side.

    Thomas found there was something wrong with L. L was not in her usual talkative attitude. He had never seen her so silent like this. Why wasn''t she voicing out herints?

    Two bodyguards fell on the ground in session. Foams formed in their mouths and they immediately died.

    Thomas Herren pinched her face to force her to spit out the concealed weapons in her mouth.

    It was a spring-loaded box. The bullets in it had been used up when he intentionally stepped on it.

    Harry''s eyes turned red when he saw this.

    He could keep a cool head when faced with anything dangerous only except situations that involved L. He could not risk his wife''s safety.

    "Take your hands off from her!" He uttered the words coldly. He wanted to shoot Herren''s hand so badly.

    Thomas Herren didn''t do as Harry said. He said to L, "Now you know why there are so many people around you."

    He released L and continued, "Think of Harry, Joey and even your brother. How do you know they aren''t interested in your old pocket watch? I''ve warned you about this before, L."

    "He is trying to separate us. Don''t listen to him!" The three men shouted in unison.

    L looked at Thomas in disdain. "I''m sure that only you are interested in it. They are good men." She knew what kind of person he truly was and she woul

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    y at the same time.

    However, it was not because of L why he gave up the president''s position. It was because that he was almost exposed by his rival in the government.

    There were still several people who were ready to join forces to get rid of him, so he took the initiative to resign from the presidency.

    Resigning from the governor of Crown Province was because he didn''t want to wait any longer. He nned to take L here to take advance actions. The so-called getting away to a faraway ce was all fake.

    "So you wanted to marry me just for the old pocket watch?" She didn''t know that she was with such a horrible man. She felt so disgusted and frustrated.

    "Right." He straightforwardly admitted, but he also said, "But I still had some feelings for you. I developed that over time." L was the only woman that he loved. If she could help him find the treasure, he would be good to her for the rest of her life.

    The time when he got injured for protecting L at the Pedestrian Street in A Country was all arranged by himself. He wanted to win her heart by doing this.

    But he underestimated her affection for Harry. He thought that he could sway L''s heart from Harry.

    L felt nothing but disgusting when she heard Thomas saying that he had feelings for her.

 Chapter 475 Time Froze

    Harry stared furiously at the man who said that he was interested in his wife, "Good for you! How dare youpete with me for woman!" His tone was arrogant and domineering! This time, if he still did not kill this man, then what kind of man was he! He had always deemed himself as a proud man.

    Herren took out a weapon from his pocket, pointed at Harry, and looked at him with contempt. "You are such a hindrance! I believe that many people want to kill you, and I would like to kill you for them!"

    Harry was so powerful that many people wanted to get rid of him, but none of them had ever seeded!

    He pointed his weapon at Harry. This rmed both sides. Tense filled the air yet again.

    In a sh, there was once again a stalemate. Everyone held weapons against each other.

    Harry yed with the weapon in his hand and merely rested his eyes on the face of the woman standing opposite to him. Although Thomas pointed the weapon at him, Harry acted as if he didn''t care.

    His attitude, in the eyes of Herren, was arrogant. Harry was showing that he looked down on him. It made Herren so upset.

    "Harry, put down your weapon. Otherwise..." He grabbed L, pulled her cor and let her face Harry.

    Harry stopped ying around. He realized what Herren was thinking. He looked at him and remained calm and unaffected. He was really unpredictable.

    Harry has no ns to put down his weapon. Thomas Herren ordered his people to point their weapons at Harry. He pulled on L''s wrist and rushed to the car.

    "All you want is just those wealth!" Harry said in deep voice behind them, making Thomas stop on his tracks.

    He looked back. "Sorry, I have changed my mind now. I want not only wealth and your wife, but also... your life!" Sessful or not, he would not let Harry leave here alive. Even if that meant that he will die too.

    L looked at the big hand pulling her wrist and bit it ferociously.

    Thomas Herren felt the pain and let go of L. She then seized the chance to run to the other side.

    Harry quickly loaded the weapon in his hand, and shot at Thomas Herren.

    Thoma

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    him away.

    When he was in front of L, his face and is white shirt were stained with blood.

    L looked at the ce where Thomas Herren had justid and it was also heavily bloodstained. She knew that Harry had not let Thomas Herren off easily.

    She did not sympathize with Thomas Herren. She just couldn''t. She had no other feelings except a little difort. There were too much dead bodies around her.

    Harry had wanted to hug her, but he remembered the blood on him. So, he went to the car, changed clothes, rinsed off the blood on his skin and cleaned and bandaged his cuts. After that, he went towards her.

    L was watching other people cleaning up the mess. Thomas Herren''s people surrendered immediately. They didn''t have any choice as their leader was already dead.

    She was still in a daze, so Harry pulled her into his arms, "Why are you sad? We won." He was confused.

    When Mike died, she also showed such a gloomy face.

    Shouldn''t they die? Especially Thomas Herren. Thomas had killed so many people. He was a traitor.

    She shook her head nkly. She didn''t feel sorry for Thomas Herren. Instead, she felt bad for all the pleasant memories of the past.

    Then, she raised her head and looked at the man next to her, "In the future, don''t... kill people anymore, okay? Let''s live a peaceful and quiet life." She really did not like that his hands were stained with blood.

 Chapter 476 Looks Like Weâ€™re in Trouble

    Harry''s gaze on L became uncertain. He was wondering if L regarded him as a cruel person... After a moment of silence, Harry looked at L and replied in a serious tone, "Thomas was the first one." As for Mike, he could only me himself for his unfortunate life.

    L slightly nodded and hugged him tightly.

    Yet, Harry continued to say, "If there is still someone who hurts you or wants to hurt you, I will kill him anyway! I will always try to protect you, L." Harry''s expression was in but his words were very determined.

    L thought for a while and then decided to behave and keep a distance with those people who she could never provoke. She didn''t want Harry to kill somebody because of her again.

    They stayed for the night. The next day when the sky became bright, Harry was the first one to get up. The second one was Jordan. They walked around the surroundings, finding out that all the dead bodies had only bones left. So they were pretty sure that the bodies were all eaten by some wild wolves.

    Besides, they vaguely heard wolves at thest night.

    When L woke up and finished her breakfast, they started to drive towards the ce where they had been yesterday.

    As they arrived at the destination, Harry told L to wait for them in the car, while the others got off.

    The dead bodies here were in the same situation as the ones over there--only bones were left.

    They guessed that lots of wild wolves lived here, yet they couldn''t figure out where these wolves were hiding.

    After making sure that there were no suspicious persons around, Harry returned to pick up L and allowed her to get off the car.

    He also took a detector from the car. Along with several badly injured people, they walked together towards a vige.

    Harry pressed the button of the detector. As soon as it was put on the ground, the detector began to beep.

    Three minutester, Harry nced at L and Jordan. Then he opened his mouth and told them calmly, "There is a huge diamond deposit, which means there are lots of diamonds here."

    If he was right, then other mineral resources were also buried under the ground.

    .... Diamond deposit, a giant diamond deposit.

    L was astonished. Shouldn''t there be some stuff like antiques? How could it be a giant diamond deposit?

    What should they do now? Could they dig them? They nc

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    was terrified when it tightly bit on... Harry''s trousers.

    Harry recognized the wolf. It was exactly the one in the cier. How wide do the wolves travel? He never thought they can meet them here again.

    "What''s going on?" Joey was so confused and asked without realizing what was happening.

    L got rid of Harry''s arm, and then the snowy wolf immediately bit on her dress and guided her to walk back.

    Everyone was too shocked to say a word. If they hadn''t seen this by themselves, they would never believe that a wolf would actually guide a human to walk.

    L gave the shlight to Harry and caught up with the leader wolf.

    A human being and a wolf were heading towards the vige together.

    Harry was the first one to react and tried to follow them immediately. However, the leader wolf suddenly turned back and howled to drive him away.

    Then the other wolves staying not far from them also started to howl.

    Their howling didn''t stop until Harry gave up following them.

    ...

    Except for L, everyone was frightened by the strange scene.

    Maybe these wolves could understand human feelings. But why was it that they were friendly only to L?

    Harry tried to follow them again, and the leader wolf made a long howling sound. Instantly, several gray wolves ran over to him.

    When everyone was thinking that these gray wolves were going to attack Harry, they just stood in a row and blocked his way.

    Seeing this, Harry made his decision to continue walking forward. Yet, two wolves bit on his trousers so tight that Harry couldn''t move anymore.

 Chapter 477 Launch a Charity Program

    All of them were speechless. Joey stepped boldly forward to see if the wolves would do the same to him.

    The moment he stepped forward, two of the wolves immediately ran over to him and snapped at his trousers.

    Now everyone could tell that the wolves just wanted to stop them from going forward, instead of hurting anyone.

    At this moment, L walked into the pack of wolves.

    They started moving towards the ce where the treasure had been found during the day.

    The wolves didn''t stop until they reached the stone house. Then they gathered around it so that Harry and the others couldn''t see what was happening.

    L was bewildered. She saw the white wolf digging at the foot of one of the walls.

    Then he turned towards her and howled loudly to indicate that there was something there.

    L understood the wolf. She squatted and started digging with her hands. The moonlight made it easier to see what she was doing.

    However, all she saw was soil. She kept digging hard until... L let out a scream. Harry was so worried that he pushed the wolves off

    And rushed to her side. Jordan followed, leaving Joey alone to fight the wolves.

    "Let go of me, you scoundrel. If something happens to My Lady, you''ll be in big trouble!" Joey angrily said to the wolf snapping at his heels.

    In fact, he was really curious to see why the wolves had taken L to the stone house.

    Joey got away atst, but two pieces of cloth were ripped off the leg of his trousers.

    When the police and the bodyguards started moving towards the stone house, four wolves stopped them.

    Harry reached L first.

    She looked pale and scared. She jumped into his arms as soon as she saw him.

    Harry patted her on the back to calm her down. He stared at the ce where L had dug.

    He was surprised at what he saw.

    He thought it was a mummified body. L had dug out its head and a face had been revealed.

    The wolves gathered around and kept digging further.

    Jordan and Harry looked on with a nk expression. Soon, Joey reached the stone house and got a mig

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    g to the area where they had been digging.

    The four of them went over to see what the bodyguards had found. They hadn''t dug deep. They could see some rough diamonds scattered in the rocks.

    So, there were diamonds at the ce. The only question left now was whether L wanted to mine them.

    "It seems that Lucy Wei was wrong when she said that we would find oil, " she said looking at the diamonds.

    Harry nodded. "It takes a lot to exploit deposits, " he said. "You can find enough manpower andbor. And now, you also have the money. So it''s up to you L to decide whether you want to mine these or not."

    L frowned. She couldn''t take a decision on her own.

    "What do you guys think?" She asked the three men.

    Jordan thought about it. "Now that we have found it, it''s not a secret anymore. Why don''t you do it?" he suggested.

    All of them knew that more and more people would soon be able to find the treasure.

    Joey just shrugged without saying anything. He could give a hand, but no advice on the matter.

    Harry looked at his wife, "You''d better be prepared, L. I think there are not only diamonds but a lot of gold also." He would support her decision no matter what it would be.

    This ce at the end of the world had no government. If she decided to mine the gold and the diamonds, no approval would be needed. That would save a lot of trouble.

 Chapter 478 She Waited Quietly

    Could there be gold too? L gaped at the vast wastnd before her.

    Harry walked around the house with the metal detector, leaving L alone to think about the matter.

    He could see a low hill behind the stone house.

    He walked up to the hill. There was a small hole right in the front. Harry put the detector near the hole. The detector started beeping at once. Sure enough, the gold was here.

    When he returned with the detector, he saw L was still pensively looking at the diamonds in the pit. She hadn''t been able to reach a decision, yet.

    When she saw Harry back, she tentatively asked him, "Is there any gold?" Would she be the richest woman in the world by ident?

    Harry nodded an affirmative, "There is and quite a lot at that."

    So, there really was gold to be mined! L looked at her elder brother and her husband again. She had made her decision.

    "Mine it!" she happily said. After all, Jordan was right. Now that they had found the ce, they could not conceal it for long.

    Harry looked at the diamonds and thought for a while. "Mining for diamond is the most costly type of mining. If the deposits here arerge, the investment required could run into hundreds of millions or even billions of..."

    He cut off mid-sentence when he saw L''s surprised expression. He then smiled andpleted the sentence, "...dors."

    L was stunned. She innocently looked at Harry and asked, "Do I have that much money to invest?" Harry knew that the investment wouldn''t lose money. So, there was no harm in investing.

    Harry looked at his wife with disdain. It was the first time he had looked at her in that way. L was surprised. She red at him at once.

    Harry smiled and touched her head consolingly. "Hundreds of millions and billions of dors is not a problem for you now." It was hard to evaluate the worth of the assets that he had given her.

    L was still in a daze. She pinched her arm hard and immediately winced. Ouch! It hurt so much. So she was not dreaming!

    Jordan saw what L had done and smiled. "Yes, " he said. "You''re not dreaming!" He knew what she was thinking. The Li ancestors had been really rich and had left a huge treasure behind.

    She chuckled and looked at Harry, "Then just do it!"

    Harry nodded. He walked up to the bodyguard and said something to him.

    A few minut

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    she had started missing her big bed also.

    Harry took off his coat and adoringly looked at the woman rolling in the bed. He copied her tone, smirked and said, "Finally, I can sleep with my wife!"

    L red at the handsome man. Shey in the bed, with one arm supporting her head, and squinted at him unbuttoning his shirt.

    She bashed her eyelids and softly called her husband, "Mr. Si!"

    Harry''s breath caught at the sound of her seductive voice. He stopped unbuttoning his shirt. His deep eyes looked at the beautiful woman in the bed.

    Could he understand that she was seducing him?

    She waited quietly.

    He didn''t respond. Wasn''t she attractive? L got out of bed and began to slowly take off her coat.

    Then she unzipped her skirt which fell to the carpet without a sound.

    The man came closer to her and she could feel his hot breath. L ignored him and quickly ran to the bathroom.

    He didn''t say anything.

    She smiled as she turned on the hot water. She wanted to take a long, soothing bath.

    But she could not escape from the man. The bathroom door opened three minutester.

    He had stayed away from her for several days. How could he let her go so easily?

    ¡­

    Early the following morning, L was still asleep in her big bed, when she felt a big hand moving up her body.

    "Go away, I''m sleepy." She pushed the hand away. He had tortured her the whole night and she had just fallen asleep. She shyly smiled remembering the sweet torture.

    Harry looked at his wife and smiled, "Dad hase back with the kids, " he said.

 Chapter 479 Prefer Girls to Boys

    L suddenly opened her eyes, "My babies are back!" She sat up at once. She couldn''t wait to meet them.

    Looking at her excited eyes, Harry got very upset. He pulled her into his arms and said, "Tell me L, who is more important for you, me or the kids?" He felt very insecure!

    L, looked at her husband questioning her love for her kids, and rolled her eyes. "They are your kids, too. Now, don''t be jealous!" she chided him.

    "No. This doesn''t work. I must be the most important person for you!" He said aggressively, trying to force her to say what he wanted to hear.

    L was speechless. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she coaxed him as she did Nicole. "My dear husband, you are the most important person for me, " she said in a soothing voice. And so are our kids, she said to herself.

    Hearing her sweet words, he smiled. "Good girl! I''ll give you a reward for this, " saying this, Harry tightly hugged L.

    "Hey, our kids are back!" She removed his palm, wanting to push him away, but failed.

    Harry sealed her mouth with his and after a while said, "Let them y downstairs for some time."

    However, just then, Nicole knocked on the door.

    Her lovely voice beseeched them. "Daddy! Mommy! I am back, " she happily cried.

    Harry looked at the blushing woman in his arms and cleared his throat. "Wait for us downstairs. And do note again to call us, Nicole, " he said.

    Nicole joyfully ran away to the nursery to wait for her parents.

    Twenty minutester, she came again, looking for Harry and L. "Daddy! Mommy! pleasee out, " Nicole listlessly said knocking on the door again.

    Harry raised his eyebrows. L was still in his arms.

    L yfully pushed him. "Don''t make our kids wait so long, " she implored him.

    Hearing the request in her voice, Harry decided to let her go even though he was not happy to do so. He kissed her hard once again and then went to the bathroom.

    L caught her breath. "Nicole, honey! We are just washing our faces. Wait a minute, " she said.

    Hearing her mother''s assurance, Nicole ran away again. L put on her clothes and shoes and

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    . They had left the kids at the manor, to allow them to spend some time with their parents.

    After ying for a while, L decided to take the kids out for some shopping.

    She asked Mrs. Du to apany her to help her with the kids.

    The driver got the car to the gate of the manor. He folded the stroller and put it into the trunk.

    Nicole got into the car first. Then L and Mrs. Du got in, each holding a baby. The car started for downtown.

    L could only go shopping in the mall. When she and Mrs. Du appeared in public with the kids, they attracted a lot of attention.

    Many people watched her twins enviably and wanted to y with them.

    L went to the second floor of the mall where the infant section was located.

    She walked slowly, trying to think of something that the kids needed. But Harry had already bought everything.

    A beautiful pink hat caught her attention. She walked over to the hat. Just then, someone else also reached the hat. Both L and the other person reached out for the hat.

    But L withdrew her hand when she saw that somebody else also wanted the hat. ... L''s eyes followed the hand to look at the person reaching out for the hat. When she saw the person''s face, her eyes lit up. "E!" she happily cried.

    "L? What a coincidence!" E looked at L in surprise. She came to L''s side. When she saw the children behind L, she was envious.

 Chapter 480 It Has Been At Least Seven Or Eight Months (Lawyer Hero)

    "Nicole, this is Aunt E." L picked Nicole Si up so she could look straight at E Bo.

    "Pretty auntie, hello!" Said Nicole in a lovely manner.

    Her words made E chuckle, "Nicole, you are so silver-tongued!" Harry and L have taught their child well, she thought to herself.

    "Thanks auntie!" Nicole looked at E''s belly with curiosity, wondering whether the pretty auntie was also bearing a little baby.

    L put Nicole back on the ground, and watched E ying with the twins, "How long has it been? It will soone, won''t it?" ''E''s belly is pretty big now''.

    E straightened up and put her hands on her stomach, caressing it with great affection, "Yes, the expected due date is less than two months away. ''Samuel and I will obtain our marriage certificate tomorrow. I am so happy.''

    Her smiling face radiated happiness. L watched her happy face and held her hands. "Is Samuel nice to you?"

    She knew that Samuel had no affection for E, but seeing that happy smile on E''s face, she had to ask.

    Not a bit of the smile faded away from E''s face. Thinking of Samuel Shao, she believed that she wasing nearer to her Samuel day by day. E nodded gently. "But in the past few months, every time Samuel visited me, he just sat here for only a while and then went away. He never stayed over."

    She felt terrible at the thought of it. But she should have anticipated all this, shouldn''t she?

    L knew what was going on, and didn''t let go of her hand. "Don''t worry, " she said, "You two will be closer to each other when the babyes." As long as there''s a child of his, however many women Samuel has, he will go back home to his wife and child.

    Her constions worked well on E. E, too, believed that through persistent effort, her Samuel would ept her love.

    Then together with the kids, L and E went shopping, had dinner, and ended the night there.

    Before leaving, they agreed to go shopping or visit each other when they had time.

    L looked at E''s back and let out a sigh. Everything is fate. She and E had simr dispositions. Both of them were bright, cheerful and frank. But E fell in lo

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    woman had some malicious purpose.

    Emma listened to her, but was not angry. She stood up and again turned around in the apartment.

    Master Bo, Eason, a world-renowned designer, and Miss Bo, E, a second-tier star. After pregnancy, E terminated the contract with the entertainmentpany to stay at home for miscarriage prevention.

    Later, the marriage certificate was taken today, and the news that the greatwyer Samuel got married caused not a small turmoil.

    The whole world already knew it when the couple came out of the civil affairs bureau.

    Emma''s face changed, and the tone of her voice became very resentful. "Samuel and I love each other. If it were not for his grandmother, I would have married him, " she said, ''I should have been Mrs. Shao, but this E Bo got in my way!''

    But E was not a woman to be trifled with, either. With a cold smile on her face, she sneered, "If you two were truly in love, my husband wouldn''t have been tamed by his Grandma!" She was also very afraid when she thought of the very serious look of Samuel''s grandmother.

    But grandma was very kind to her, especially when she heard that E was pregnant, and came over even more often. Before obtaining the certificate, grandma also asked her to promise that she will move back to the Shao''s family house after receiving the certificate!

    Her husband? The two words did make Emma jealous as hell, "So what? Samuel''s parents liked me a lot!"

 Chapter 481 You Can Do Nothing Except Pretend To Be Innocent

    E Bo also knew that it was because of the ambiguous stand of her parents-inw that their registering in the civil affairs office was put off.

    Moreover, Samuel was not in favor of her, so he didn''t worry about getting the marriage certificate until his parents agreed to it.

    At present, since the baby was taking shape and it was their grandchild, they had no choice but to ept this marriage.

    Staying at home these months, E Bo pondered over this issue again and again. One was destined to be hurt in this doomed marriage.

    "Really? Do they like you? If so, why don''t they persuade grandma to agree to your marriage?"

    E Bo leaned on the open door slightly, waiting for Emma to get out as soon as possible.

    Emma''s face changed again when she heard this sharp question.

    This woman was not easy to deal with! She jerked her head and returned to sofa.

    "How could you get pregnant with Samuel? It can''t be out of his own will!" She said that firmly and then stared at E Bo.

    E Bo did nothing. She didn''t want to say a single word to this woman. "The fact is that I became his wife, Mrs. Shao. That''s enough."

    Emma was too furious to say a word. The biggest mistake she had ever made was to choose to work in America, leaving this woman a chance to marry him.

    Night was going to fall, and the nanny woulde back soon. Thinking of this, E Bo felt hungry.

    She walked towards the dining table and found a piece of bread, eating it with appetite, and totally ignoring Emma.

    "Don''t get smug. You will be divorced sooner orter. At that time, I don''t mind raising the child of another woman!" Emma stood up from sofa and walked towards the door with a smile, which was the same as the one she wore when she came in.

    E Bo swallowed the bread and said indifferently:" Please close the door. Thanks!"

    The door was mmed. E Bo put down the bread, eyes rimmed red.

    Wasn''t she despicable to sleep with him just for getting the man she loved?

    Was this girl Sam

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    d lovely!

    Emma was affected and highhanded. She disliked that kind of girl.

    E held Melody''s arm and said sweetly, "Grandma, I can apany you in the future!"

    She looked forward to living a in life with Samuel and giving birth to a few babies, watching them running here and there in the yard. That was enough.

    Melody was wild with joy. Touching her bulging belly, she said, "A naughty baby boy is on the way toing into life!" The examination showed that this was a boy. Either a baby boy or girl was okay, for each one has his or her own merits.

    She can have a girl in the future. A boy and a girl were best for a family.

    "Yeah, I heard that boys are always naughty. At that time, grandma, you must teach him well!" At this point, E Bo was more eager to have this baby.

    Will Samuel love this child? But this was his natural son. He would love him very much.....

    Melody and E went to the back yard arm in arm. "E, you shouldn''t be so tender, otherwise others would bully you." She heard that this girl was pushed down by another female star at the beginning when she had just broken into that scene.

    This girl must be too tactless, not knowing how to prevent herself from being bullied.

    They chatted while fiddling with nts and flowers as time went away.

    Samuel didn''te back that night.

 Chapter 482 I Like Your Toughness

    E Bo stared at the ceiling. She thought that Samuel would return...

    Samuel was absent this evening and for several days on end.

    In Leroy Manor.

    Harry Si carried the newly-discharged Nicole out of the car and to the castle.

    Nicole Si had a touch of feverst night, so Harry immediately sent her to the hospital in the middle of the night.

    L, with Daniel Si in her arms, followed. Sally Si was taken to the old house by Kevin.

    "Sweetheart, are you alright?" L had heard that from Harry a few hundred times today.

    As the doctor assured them earnestly that Nicole was fine, Harry allowed Nicole to leave the hospital.

    "Daddy, I''m okay." Nicole rested her arms around his neck, andid her head on his shoulder obediently.

    L, cuddling Daniel in her arms, followed them into the castle. "Harry, can you care more about your son?"

    She strove for an opportunity for Daniel. How could Harry prefer Nicole to Daniel?

    Seeing that L suddenly turned hostile, Harry hurried to put down Nicole and said, "Come on, Daniel, I want to hug you!" He took Daniel from L''s arms obediently.

    Daniel looked at Harry. Unexpectedly, Daniel didn''t cry but sucked his finger; obviously he was unhappy.

    Harry looked at his unhappy son in his arms. In a sh, he wore an angry look.

    L could say nothing.

    Daniel and Sally were twins. Moreover, he had exactly the same eyebrows as Harry; otherwise L would certainly have him and Harry undergo the paternity test!

    Harry should have to hug Daniel more to make them more intimate.

    Suddenly, Daniel cried and muttered, "Mommy¡­"

    Harry stared at Daniel, "Who allows you to bother my wife? I must hug you today!"

    He sat Daniel up in his arms, strode out of the castle and took him to see the liger.

    The cry was getting far away. L shook her head helplessly and looked at her daughter.

    "Mommy, why

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    as confused, but he answered, "No, I like your toughness. I like everything of you." What he said was true.

    Love me, love my dog.

    L looked at his handsome face and kissed his thin lips...

    Summer was approaching.

    E Bo, who was expecting, took care of the flowers in the greenhouse and sweated profusely.

    Samuel stood in his room. Many women''s products suddenly appeared in his room. There were also many female clothes in the closet.

    There was a faint scent everywhere, and those baby clothes and supplies reminded him that he would soon wee a baby.

    But the woman who let him appreciate this kind of joy was not the one he loved.

    Going over to the floor-to-ceiling window, he saw a woman who wiped her sweat clumsily in the greenhouse in the back garden.

    His grandma walked over and gave her a piece of watermelon. She immediately put down the kettle and took the watermelon from his grandma.

    Maybe it was sweet. It was a pleasure to eat it.

    She moved here more than a month ago. After less than half a month... She would give birth to the baby!

    His parents always lived in the urban area. He didn''t return often. Only his grandma and this woman lived here.

    Samuel took back his gaze and strode to the back garden.

 Chapter 483 It Was Too Hard to Leave This Place

    In the flower garden.

    Melody Han took out a wet tissue for E. "Wipe your sweat with this. Pregnant women cannot tolerate hot weather." While saying those words, she fetched out a wet tissue from a melon tray.

    "Grandma, thanks for the watermelon." The two of them stayed in the old house, while the servants were out to buy vegetables. E felt much better after wiping her sweat off her cheeks.

    Melody Han made a gesture to show didn''t mind and said, "It is very easy to cut up a watermelon. The watermelon is so sweet!"

    E responded with a nod of approval and ced the remaining peel down. When she was ready to pick up another slice, she heard somebody remark, "Don''t you know that pregnant women shouldn''t eat too much watermelon?"

    E and her grandma turned around at the same time. They saw Samuel at the door in a white T-shirt.

    At this moment, he, with a gloomy face, was staring at E who was subconsciously protecting her stomach.

    Being pleasantly surprised for a while, E was scared into putting the melon in her hands back on the tray immediately.

    Melody Han made a long face for a minute. With a hint of sarcasm in her voice, Melody Hand said, "I even forgot I have a grandson, too!"

    Poor E! Though Samuel rarely kept herpany, she neverined.

    Worse, Samuel had the nerve to appear on the entertainment news with that woman, Emma!

    The number of people who wanted to dig up Samuel''s personal business increased, as his fame rose. Some news was unexpectedly exposed in public yesterday.

    In particr, the provoking headline ¨C "Golden Layer has an affair with Editor-in-Chief Emma, when he has a pregnant wife at home."

    E got so upset upon receiving that news, that Melody Han was at a loss for how tofort her.

    Even so, E still felt pleasantly surprise the moment she saw Samuel today.

    The fact that she didn''t get angry over Samuel''s inappropriate behavior was proof of how much her granddaughter-inw loved her grandson. Melody Han thought to herself.

    "Grandma!" Samuel greeted Melody Han respectfully.

    Melody Han pulled a face and ignored his arrival. Somewhat embarrassed, E hurried to say, "Grandma, don''t be offended, since Samuel is back."

    Melody Han red at E after hearing what she just said,

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    y tried to figure out what happened. Surprisingly, the opposite Samuel was even faster than her.

    He sat up and reached E in just two steps, clutching her hand.

    Looking at her red finger, Samuel was angry and his tone became very blunt. "How stupid are you? How can you hurt yourself just by crushing walnuts!"

    E had been thinking about rubbing it, but when Samuel reprimanded her, her eyes became moist.

    He had never done this before. When everyone was together, Samuel was always happy and asionally very funny.

    But since they were together, Samuel had always been serious in front of her. Even now he was as cold as an ice.

    She married him, depriving him of his love. Wasn''t he also suffering?

    "I''m... I''m sorry." She pulled her hand from his hand, stood up awkwardly from the stool and went upstairs.

    ''Sorry? Why did she apologize?''

    Samuel began to wonder if he treated her too seriously when he looked at the awkward figure of the woman upstairs.

    In retrospect, it was he who took advantage of her.

    "Samuel, get out! Don''te to see me again!" Melody Han looked at the figure of E upstairs. She was very upset. She wore a distraught look and mmed her hand down on the table. She wanted to kick Samuel out.

    Her grandmother wore a straight face, so Samuel knew that she was truly angry. In reaction, he scratched his ck hair with irritation.

    "I didn''t say that I''m going to leave this evening!" Then he sat back on the couch. Melody''s face looked radiant after she heard that.

 Chapter 484 Caused Ella to Feel Inferior For A Moment

    E Bo locked the door and leaned against it. Her tears fell down endlessly.

    She cried for about two minutes and wiped her eyes dry. ''E, to marry Samuel is already what you want. Why are you still crying?

    It is already a huge step between you and him to be able to stay silently next to him and watch him, isn''t it?

    Why are you having bad feelings now? If Samuel didn''t get drunk that night, would he have slept with you? Would he have married you?''

    ...

    On thinking that, she walked to the dresser, took out some tissue and wiped her tears away.

    She flicked open her cellphone, the screen still showed the news page with the picture she had been looking at the whole night.

    Emma looked all joyful while holding hands with handsome Samuel. They walked into a hotel room.

    The smile on Samuel''s face... also looked so happy and joyful.

    Has she be the third wheel?

    Tears came up again and she quickly wiped it away. She closed the web page and tried not to see the picture again.

    She felt a little bit tired and went to the big bed which she had been sleeping on by herself all this time. E fell asleep soon.

    The room was silent for a few minutes.

    The door was opened from the outside. The man who walked in looked at the sleeping beauty and took a light step.

    He walked to his bed. His bed sheets were either ck or gray.

    But now, out of nowhere, it was reced with pink color. The sheets were spread neatly across the bed and did not fit with the room decor at all.

    It looked like the woman had been crying, because her eyelids were reddish. She was putting one hand on her bump.

    The air conditioner was set to a low temperature, even he could sense the coldness. But the woman wore nothing but a piece of maternity dress.

    He walked quietly to the bedside and spread the nicely folded pink summer sheet on her.

    However, as soon as he turned around, she kicked the sheet away and clumsily changed her pose.

    He had to put the sheet on her again. This time, E felt that someone was putting the sheet on her.

    At thetter stage of her pregnancy, E only had light sleep. She opened her eyes to see what was going on. All she saw was a familiar back.

    The door was closed in silence. E was now fully awak

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    eed very charming and beautiful. She was just as well beaming with confidence as Samuel.

    This even caused E to feel inferior for a moment.

    ...

    Samuel looked at the woman who was gazing at hisputer. She was smiling for a moment and then frowned.

    He nced at theputer screen. There was nothing but a Logo!

    What was she thinking about then? He suddenly realized that she was bit goofy.

    "E, dinner is ready!" Melody was downstairs somehow and E just woke up from her thoughts.

    She leaned on the sofa arm and stood up. She walked towards the bathroom of the first floor.

    Samuel walked into the bathroom with her. Fortunately there were two taps.

    She sensed the man standing next to her in silence. E was nervous although she had no idea what she was nervous about.

    "Plop!" She identally dropped the slippery soap onto the floor.

    She looked at the soap as it was gliding away and helplessly walked to the room corner.

    When she was about to pick it up, a big hand pulled her arm.

    Samuel picked up the soap and rinsed it under the water tap. Then he handed it over to the little woman.

    E took over the soap. With her bump pressing against the washing basin, she had to make an effort to touch the water.

    Samuel felt sorry for her when he saw her having difficulty washing hands due to the bump.

    He stood behind her, pressed closely to her back and surrounded her with his arms. He pulled over her hands, spayed some water on them and washed them clean.

 Chapter 485 Please Lend Me Some Money

    The woman''s pleasant scent greeted his nose. He would never forget her scent that night. At this moment, he felt restless with his mind jumping around.

    E Bo allowed him to drag her hand and wash it. What he washed was not her hands, but her heart.

    Seeing the smile on her round face from the mirror, he raised a smile, too.

    He closed the tap, wiped up her hands patiently and went out of the washroom, holding her little fat hand.

    Seeing the couple walk hand in hand towards her, Melody smiled with satisfaction.

    "Quick! Dinner''s ready. Well, sit here, Samuel. E, sit beside Samuel." Melody deliberately put their seats together.

    Samuel knew what his grandma meant. He did not say no, he just dragged the chair out of the table for E Bo.

    He sat down beside her after she was seated.

    Dinner tonight was quite abundant with six dishes and one soup as well as lotus seed wheat kernels porridge, E Bo''s favorite.

    With a look at these dishes, Melody winked at her grandson. Samuel had to refill E Bo''s bowl with dishes.

    Seeing the shrimp meat in her bowl, E Bo was deeply touched. That was enough. She was satisfied.

    Lowering her head, she ate that shrimp meat happily, only to find that was more delicious than ever. Perhaps, that was when she started to love shrimp meat.

    During tonight''s dinner, E Bo''s joy was so obvious. She was smiling all the time when talking to Melody. She ate quite a lot.

    Yet her appetite was a shock to Samuel. Two bowls of porridge, six mini soupy buns along with other dishes.

    Was thismon that pregnant women were all big eaters?

    After dinner, the sky was a little darkened. Melody told Samuel, "Now that you are home today, I''m gonna have a rest. You walk with E for a while."

    Hearing what Melody said, E Bo took a look at Samuel, who was ready to start his business work, and refused, "No need, grandma. I''m OK alone."

    Today she had been a big trouble to him. If there was more, he was bound to hate her more.

    She walked to the door, wore her ts, opened the door and walked outside.

    A gust of hot wind blew on her face, leaving

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    nto a big smile. Samuel yed a joke with her.

    "So I can''t y a trick with you now?" Once when they were together, unabashed as she was, he always teased her and made her stamp her feet.

    E Bo was eating the ice cream with contentment and did not tend to respond to Samuel.

    Samuel looked at the little women who was eating ice cream attentively. Now what? He was no more important than her ice cream?

    "It''s OK to eat the ice cream, but you cannot eat it up!" A passenger walked at a fast pace, looking at his cell phone with his head lowered. Seeing the passenger almost bump into her, Samuel dragged her into his embrace right away.

    The passenger found there was a person in front of him and edged away. Thus she was not knocked down.

    Taking a look at that passenger, E Bo found out that if it were not for Samuel, she would have run into him.

    "Thanks!" She stopped eating the ice cream and said that to the man.

    Samuel let her go and said, "Never mind. Sit here and we''ll leave after you finish." He pointed at the bench along the road and sat down with her.

    The man was elegantly seated with his legs folded, attracting quite a few second nces. Though Samuel not the most handsome, he was quite good-looking.

    As for E Bo, being pregnant, she couldn''t dress up. If no one thought she was ugly, she would thank God, because she was not expecting anyone topliment her appearance.

 Chapter 486 It was Tiring to Be Pregnant

    She goggled at every woman who was ncing at Samuel in admiration. When these women met her gaze, they changed their faces right away.

    Samuel of course knew what she was doing. He didn''t mind it at all. He just looked at the disappearing ice-cream in her hand.

    When half of the ice-cream was eaten, he drew it from her hand without hesitation.

    "Half of it is left. It''s a waste to throw it away!" She was urgent to take it back. She still wanted to eat it!

    Samuel grabbed her spoon and ate it up within seconds. Finally he threw away the empty box.

    ...

    E Bo had nothing to say as the rest of the ice-cream was eaten by him.

    The most important thing was that the ice-cream was her leftovers and the spoon was also used by her. As she knew, he was a slight neat freak.

    Didn''t he mind her saliva and used spoon?

    Samuel looked at her regretful eyes and couldn''t help saying, "You can eat as much as you want after giving birth!"

    Finally E Bo nodded satisfactorily. At that time, the sky was getting dark.

    They walked towards home without a word, but the atmosphere was nice.

    When they walked into the living room, a gust of cool windforted E Bo.

    She changed her shoes and rushed to the second floor.

    It seemed that she was in a hurry. Why was she in such a hurry?

    Samuel changed his shoes too and hurried to follow her upstairs.

    E Bo was already covered with sweat and hurried to take a shower.

    When Samuel ran into the room, E Bo was already in the bathroom.

    Samuel didn''t notice her when he came in, so he was a little curious and worried about why she ran so fast when he couldn''t find her.

    Opening up the door of bathroom, he heard a scream, "Ah!"

    When E Bo was preparing to turn the shower on, Samuel came in. Usually she was not used to locking the door as Samuel never came back.

    Samuel was stunned, as he saw something he shouldn''t have. Looking at her crimson cheeks out of shyness, he went out of the bathroom as if nothing had happened. ¡¤

    After closing the door, Samuel leaned on the wall heavily.

    Damn it! How could he have a phy

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    eing caught by Samuel, E Bo pretended to close her eyes right away. But not long after, she came a little nearer to Samuel.

    She guessed that Samuel''s hug must be warm.

    The room was so quiet. E Bo could feel her breath.

    She rolled over to lie on her back. At this time, her waist began to hurt again.

    Since two or three mouth ago, her waist was always sore and painful. Sometimes she even couldn''t move.

    She signed voicelessly. It was so tiring to be pregnant. But fortunately she was going to give birth soon.

    She checked what she had not prepared for baby in her mind and wanted to go shopping tomorrow.

    She was forced to turn her body again out of the pain in her waist, with her back to Samuel.

    Samuel felt this woman beside him didn''t sleep well. Was she ufortable?

    "What''s the matter with you?" Finally he spoke out in the darkness.

    E Bo opened her eyes right away and apologized carefully, "I am so sorry to bother you,. I didn''t mean to do that."

    Later she did not dare to make noise and move. She held her breath carefully lest Samuel didn''t sleep well and never came back.

    He frowned. Why did she always apologize to him? "You didn''t interrupt me. Are you okay? You seems ufortable."

    E Bo hesitated for a while and said, "Maybe it is because the baby is getting bigger, so my waist always feels painful if I keep the same position for a long time."

 Chapter 487 Be Right There

    A big palm rested on her waist. Feeling the temperature from her waist, E opened her eyes wide. What was Samuel doing? Was he giving her a waist massage?

    He was unskilled. It was just an ordinary massage, but her waist was significantly better.

    Samuel sat on the bed and gently massaged E. Her skin was smooth. Would her baby have smooth skin?

    Every ce touched by the palm was burning hot.

    About five minutester, E pulled Samuel''s big palm that gave her a massage, "Thank you. Samuel, I''m Ok now, you should get some sleep!" Her voice sounded pleasing. Samuel pulled his big palm out of her chubby hands andy in bed silently.

    He felt empty. Maybe they slept in the same bed but dreamed different dreams.

    After a long period of time, E was still awake, but she just dared not move.

    Samuel heard the uneven breathing of E and judged that she was not asleep. So he pulled her into his arms and let her rest her head on his arm.

    With this move, E''s eyes turned red. She stuck tightly in Samuel''s arms and boldly rested her right hand on his waist.

    Samuel didn''t refuse. She raised the corners of her mouth and closed her eyes.

    It would be nice if she could sleep like this in Samuel''s arms every day.

    Samuel smelled the scent from E and regretted for a moment. As a normal man, how could he bear to cuddle her in his arms?

    Samuel tried hard to think about the case that would be tried, the information and evidence...

    E was about to fall asleep in his arms, but he was still holding himself back.

    At this time, his cell phone suddenly rang. E who was already asleep in his arms shook slightly and woke up.

    The ringing disturbed her sleep. He annoyingly picked up the cell phone on the bedside table. Who was calling in the middle of the night?

    Seeing the caller ID, Samuel''s eyes became dark, but eventually he pressed the answer button.

    He heard the voice of a man over the phone, "Hello, are you a friend of the owner o

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    Samuel turned around to take the woman who stopped him in his arms, "Emma..."

    Before he finished his words, Emma kissed his lips on tiptoes.

    "Samuel, stay with me tonight, okay?" He knew what she meant.

    Without waiting for him to decide, Emma looked at Samuel, took a step back and loosened the waistband on her skirt without hesitation.

    Samuel changed his countenance and thought of E who was carrying a baby and lying in bed in the old house.

    Without looking back, he opened the door of the room, shut it, and went to his own room.

    He and Emma were together because he saved her from his uncle.

    Half a year after Emma broke up with Samuel''s uncle, she began to chase after him. He was attracted to her straightforwardness and decisiveness.

    His ideal girlfriend must be a decisive and straightforward woman, so they were together.

    They had been on and off again through their school years up until recently.

    However, they had never gotten so far as to get naked with each other.

    As Emma and Samuel''s uncle were once together, his grandma disagreed to their rtionship.

    He knew that his grandma didn''t agree, so they weren''t together in the true sense.

    The watch on his wrist told him that it was past 2 a.m. A case would be tried tomorrow, so he didn''t want to return to the old house.

 Chapter 488 I Have Something to Ask You

    Emma gently rubbed her temples, sitting on an armchair.

    She knew this afternoon that Samuel went to the old house. Even though it was night, there was no sign that he woulde back.

    She also knew that his wife was at the old house, too. She could not give that woman and Samuel any chance to get along.

    So she went out for a drink deliberately so as to force him toe back.

    She was so vulnerable just now. Why didn''t he want her? Was it because he minded that she was not a virgin anymore?

    The year when she was 17, Samuel''s uncle forced her. Samuel saved her identally, but it was still toote.

    Emma staggered into the bedroom and closed her eyes, thinking what she was going to do. Should I let Samuel go?''

    The next day.

    Samuel went to the court for an international fraud case. As for E Bo, she walked to the mall, slowly and alone.

    The baby had so many clothes that Samuel''s grandma bought for it. She just needed to buy some baby aprons, little socks and such.

    With one foot into the baby''s area, her cell phone rang. ''Who would call me?''

    She sat on the bench nearby and took her cell phone out.

    It was a stranger. "Hello!"

    "E Bo?" A cold voice came out of the cell phone. If she got it right, that was Emma.

    E Bo looked at the call that was got through. Such a bummer!

    "What can I do for you?" She looked at a ck tie on a male model nearby, which had dark striped pattern. "That would be very handsome on Samuel." She thought.

    Emma listened to the calm voice. Actually, she didn''t care about her attitude at all, "Do you know where Samuel wentter that night?"

    E Bo knew, of course, "When my husband picked up the call, I was in his arms. Of course I know where he went!"

    Emma clenched the cigarette in her hand, "Alright. But it was me who was in his arms after midnight!" She deliberately made that sound sweet.

    "So what? You are just a mistr

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    stress? This is nder. You could be sued, you know that?" He looked at this woman in front of him coldly.

    "Oh, so she isn''t? She was in your armsst night, too, wasn''t she? I said nothing wrong!" She was getting more and more emotional.

    "What are you talking about? E Bo, if there is a mistress between you two, that should be you!" What Samuel said was like a knife, stabbing at E Bo''s heart.

    Yes! If she hadn''t slept with Samuel, she wouldn''t have gotten pregnant and married him, and Emma wouldn''t have been involved.

    Seeing E Bo''s face turning pale, Samuel could not bear it. But he couldn''t help saying, "You told Emma to die? How could you! You even said that I loved you. To be honest, I will love anyone except you!" The manughed in contempt.

    E Boughed, too. ''Emma was good at making Samuel believe her. For sure, if I said the truth, he wouldn''t believe me. So I might not bother to exin!'' E thought.

    "How could I not know how scheming you are when I was with you, E Bo!" He scoffed in a cold voice, but the woman kept silent.

    Samuel flew into a rage. He grabbed her wrist and said, "What do you mean by acting dumb?"

    He came to confront her and she was embarrassed by that fact? Embarrassed by the bad thing she had done?

 Chapter 489 Congratulations on the New Baby

    E Bo tried to loosen his grip on her wrist and sincerely looked into his eyes. "I have never said those words."

    Samuel angrily threw her hand away. He was so annoyed that he forgot she was pregnant. E was caught off guard and did not keep her bnce. She bumped against the dresser.

    "Ah!" Her belly hit straight onto the dresser and she instantly felt sharp pain.

    Samuel shockingly looked at E, as she copsed against the dresser and held her belly in pain.

    Samuel gazed at his trembling hands. What did he just do? He threw her away and made her fall!

    "Are you alright?" Without thinking, Samuel quickly walked up to her and held her tightly as her body was sliding down against the dresser.

    E held his hands tightly. Cold sweat came along with the severe pain.

    "It hurts..." She uttered the words between her teeth.

    It hurts? Shit! Samuel immediately held her up and carried her out of the room.

    On the first floor, Melody looked at her grandson who was rushingdownstairs and then at E who apparently was in great pain. She asked, "What is going on? What now? Is she delivering now? How can it be?"

    "I think so. I need to send her to the hospital first." Samuel walked fast with E in his arms to the car and put her on the back seats.

    ''Delivering now? Right now?'' Melody was at loss and did not react quickly to the situation. It only urred to her that she needed to bring stuff to the hospital after she had paced in the living room several rounds.

    Samuel was anxiously driving the car as he dialed Chuck Si''s number. "Mate, are you still in C Country?"

    Once he got the answer, Samuel sped up and drove directly to Chengyang Private Hospital.

    In the back seats, E was so painful that she had to bite her bottom lip and pressed against her belly.

    Her face looked very pale and she was sweating.

    "You need to put up with it a little. I am taking you to the hospital right now." Last night he was thinking of bringing her to his apartment and letting her give birth there.

    Right now, as he looked at the woman who was enduring great pain in the car seat, his heart was filled with regret and sorrow.

    Why did he throw her away like that? She was pregnant with his child...

    When they reached the gate of the hospital, E was so painful that she started moani

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    oked at the woman lying on the gurney. Her eyes were closed tightly and her face was so pale. He was overwhelmed with regrets.

    "Samuel, have you informed Mr. Bo and Mrs. Bo?" Chuck suddenly asked.

    Samuel nodded and replied, "Eason is still abroad. He will be back by tomorrow."

    They moved E to the Exclusive Ward. With joint effort, Samuel and a doctor lifted E onto the ward bed without touching her wounds.

    E was put on a drip and then everyone walked out of the ward.

    Outside of the ward, Samuel was about to see Chuck off. Chuck took a quick nce at E and whispered, "You know, she is awake."

    As a close friend, he knew all this time E liked Samuel while Samuel liked Emma.

    But then out of blue, E was pregnant with Samuel''s child and this shocked everyone.

    But Samuel was not very keen on E. It was not until E was eight-months pregnant that they got the marriage certificate.

    Their rtionship must stand the test of ups and downs!

    However, it was easy for him to see through other people''s rtionship. When it came to his own rtionship, Chuck was quite agitated when he realized that he himself was about to get married soon.

    Samuel had some hard feelings when he heard Chuck''s reminder. Maybe she didn''t want to see him right now!

    When he walked back to the ward bed, Samuel looked at the woman whose eyes were still closed and tucked the quilt for her.

    Maybe he owed her an apology. "I am sorry." He sat down on the edge of the bed and tossed her fringe away from her forehead.

 Chapter 490 Jerry Shao

    Eid on the ward bed in silence. She heard what Samuel said, but she did not know how to react.

    She could not hold her feelings in and a teardrop went down her cheek.

    She was surely not asleep. Samuel wiped away her tear gently with his thumb.

    "E, move in with me to my apartment when you are out of the hospital." He stroked on her cheeks with gentleness.

    E slowly opened her eyes and looked confused. Was the man in front of her really Samuel? All these made her feel unreal.

    But it was really Samuel...

    What an unexpected turn of events! Samuel actually asked her to move in with him. Was it because "A son can make his mom honored?" That was all she could think of.

    Samuelughed and shook his head. "You think too much."

    E slowly nodded her head. Now she could really be with Samuel. The thought made her smile happily.

    For the moment, the unhappiness was gone and the ward ambiance was light and rxed.

    "Where is my baby?" Chuck only let her take a quick look and then the boy was taken away. The crib next to her bed was empty.

    "He has been taken upstairs and is now getting a bath." The thought of his son made Samuel smile. His eyes were full of joy.

    After a while, Melody came downstairs with the baby in her arms. She loved the boy so much that she had to hold him all the time.

    She came to E directly and pushed Samuel out of the way and said cheerfully, "Look E, your baby son!"

    Samuel looked at his grandma speechlessly. Why was he sidelined like that!

    E looked at the baby sleeping soundly. She was glowing with motherly pride.

    His little hands and his little face were just so adorable.

    This was her son. Her son with Samuel. The sweet thought made her smile even happier.

    Melody and Mrs.Qi were somehow no longer in the ward. The family of three were now enjoying their moment. ¡¤

    Samuel walked over and held up the other hand of the baby. His eyes were full of gentleness.

    "What shall we name him?" It had never urred to E till now. She was always by herself as Samuel was never there. She never thought of this question.

    Now the baby was here. They must face the question now.

    "Do you have anything suitable?" The baby was clinging onto Sam

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    feeling awkward as well. After all, it was her grandson who pushed E and made her give premature birth. "It was C-section. The doctor said the baby had an incorrect fetal position and natural birth would be risky."

    At this moment, Samuel walked in as well. He saw E''s parents and greeted them:"Mom, Dad!"

    Richard nodded at him. He was quite pleased with his son-inw. But Jenny was not very pleased. She looked all gloomy and questioned him, "Samuel, shouldn''t E give birth like at least half a monthter?" "Why on earth did she give birth today?"

    Samuel recalled what happened in the vi and felt great guilt. He apologized to them: "Mom, Dad, it was my fault. I argued with E and identally pushed her belly..."

    "What did you say?!" Jenny was shocked and her eyes were wide open. She raised her voice. An argument? Pushed her belly?

    Vi noticed that Jenny had raised her voice when talking to Samuel and she was not pleased. "Come on, Jenny. Samuel has already apologized." "You should not be mad at him." "Besides, everything turned out fine, right?"

    Samuel noticed the dryness of his mother''s tone and winked at Vi, hinting her to stop talking.

    Jenny was offended by Vi''s tone. She was already quite angry.about the fact that it took so long for this couple to get married. What''s worse, there was never even a wedding ceremony. And now there was this news that her darling daughter had been mistreated, so naturally jenny was further infuriated.

 Chapter 491 What To Feed the Son

    Jenny said with a tough tone, "Samuel, if you do not wish to be with E, I will bring her to our home as soon as she wakes up. My daughter is the apple of my eyes. We raised her up with great attention. We won''t let her endure any suffering!"

    Vi heard the usation and was quite annoyed. Before Samuel could say anything, she stepped up and stood in front of Samuel and replied, "What do you mean by all these words? What kind of suffering E is enduring now? Who is giving her a hard time?" E must have been talking bullshit in front of her parents.

    Jenny looked at the way Vi acted, rude and sharp. She looked nothing like an elegant and charming bank manager.

    Samuel pulled Vi over and made her stand aside. He faced Jenny himself and replied, "Mom, I am very sorry. Please don''t be mad anymore. I will make sure things like that will never happen again."

    The sincere tone in Samuel''s voice made Jenny less angry. But when she thought of the fact that during E''s pregnancy Samuel never showed up, she just couldn''t let things go.

    Jenny was filled with anger and snapped, "Do you have any idea how hard it is for a woman to go through her pregnancy?" "When E was in the apartment, you being her husband, were never there for even one day. What were you thinking?" "If you are not pleased with my daughter, just say it. Why on earth make her suffer?premature birth?"

    On hearing her remarks, the Shao family were all quite embarrassed. It was true that they neglected E back then.

    Samuel lowered his head and epted the anger from Jenny. He did not say a word.

    Richard walked over to them. Although he was quite angry himself, he did a good job of covering it up. He said to Jenny with the intent to mediate the situation, "Enough, just knock it off!" "Both your daughter and grandson are safe now, there is nothing to be mad about."

    Jenny usually had a good temper but there was one thing she could not stand: her precious daughter being bullied. She threw away Richard''s arm, making it very clear that she was not ready to let Samuel off the hook.

    "Mom ..." E''s voice was so gentle and weak from the ward bed. Her sound almost made Jenny cry..

    Her precious daughter! She had never let her daughter suffer like this or get bullied like this!

    Samuel walked over to the bed with Jenny. He looked at them, a

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    o E. ¡¤

    E sure knew all this. But Samuel was still there. She was now quite embarrassed. Samuel waspletely confused as what to feed his son.

    As her mother and grandmother were both looking at her expectantly, E braced herself and lifted up her clothes.

    The baby immediately found his food and stopped crying. Jenny and Melody were quite relieved. ¡¤

    Samuel saw all these and his body froze. He almost forgot that was how babies eat.

    He looked up at E''s red face and realized why she was so embarrassed.

    Samuel felt awkward and coughed a little. He picked up his cigarette packet and walked towards the ward door.

    This time, Vi who was sitting on the sofa called out to him and said, "Samuel, now that you have a child, you should cut down on the smoking. Especially when the baby is present, you should not smoke at all!"

    Samuel heard the remark and nodded. He thought to himself, ''I will pay more attention for the sake of the child.''

    E was quite relieved as Samuel walked out. It was indeed very awkward just now.

    When the night fell, Samuel brought hisputer to the ward and looked after the mother and the child. E was sleeping most of the time like her son as she was exhausted from thebor.

    When it was about eight or nine o''clock in the evening, E woke up due to hunger. She opened her eyes and saw the dim light. She realized that she was still in the hospital.

    She lifted up her head with effort and saw her son soundly sleeping. Then she vaguely saw Samuel who was working on hisputer on the sofa.

 Chapter 492 We Will Not See Each Other in the Future

    Perhaps Samuel was too focused, as he didn''t even respond when E softly called him.

    The ward was so quiet that the buzz of Samuel''s cellphone was very clear.

    The phone buzzed several times. Samuel finally grabbed it from the table. His eyes darkened when he saw the caller ID.

    A soft voice held him back when he was about to go out to answer the phone, "Samuel." E''s voice was very soft, for she was too hungry to talk.

    Maybe their son had too good an appetite. She always felt starving after breastfeeding him.

    Samuel looked at the caller ID on the screen again, hesitated for a while, then hung up.

    "Awake?" He walked up to the hospital bed, sat on the edge, and looked at the little woman who seemed to have recovered a lot.

    E nodded gently, and Samuel''s phone buzzed again. "You can pick that up, " said E.

    Samuel cast aplicated look at the feeble E.This time he hung up the phone call without any hesitation, and powered off the phone.

    E gave a puzzled look when Samuel shut down his phone. But for a moment she thought, it must be Emma.

    The ward was very quiet. Samuel lifted her hospital bed and put her on the pillow to make herfortable, "Is that okay?"

    She nodded and looked up at the man close to her. "I''m hungry."

    When hearing these two words, Samuel went back to take out the nutritious porridge from the thermos jug. He put the porridge into a bowl and then brought the bowl to her.

    E tried to move, but the wound in the abdomen immediately ached in an instant, though her other parts were good.

    As Samuel saw E closing her eyes in pain, his heart also ached for her. A quick, painful look appeared in his eyes. Samuel sat down on the edge of the bed.

    He scooped out a little hot porridge with a spoon, and raised the spoonful of porridge to his mouth and blew on it, then put the spoon onto her lips.

    E watched his move with excitement. Her dear Samuel was feeding her porridge himself. It felt almost like a dream.

    E opened her mouth obediently and ate the porridge. The warm porridge slipped down, and her hungry, painful stomach felt much better.

    I

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    nfully andboriously trying to fetch him. The wound ached every time when E tried to move. She bit her teeth, and finally walked to her son''s crib.

    Samuel didn''t say anything, just walked to them and took E back to the bed, then put their son beside her.

    E got her breath again, and started to feed her son, regardless of the look in Samuel''s eyes.

    Jerry stopped crying, and the whole room quieted down too. Samuel stood by the bed, watching the greedy son sucking E''s breast.

    E''s eyes were tightly closed, no word spoken.

    The atmosphere was a little weird.

    "Just call me if you need any help." Samuel tore his gaze away from E, and returned to the sofa and started working.

    He didn''t see that E gently nodded.

    In the Chuck Private Exclusive Hospital, the Dean''s Office

    Chuck finished E''s medical examination in the morning. He went back to the office after he made sure that everything was okay.

    He opened the door of the office, and a figure in jeans appeared in his sight, one leg shing a quick kick over at his face.

    It happened many times, over and over again. The experienced Chuck easily grasped that leg with his hands.

    He didn''t let go, and they stood in a strange position against each other

    Daisy tried several times to escape the control of his big hand.

    Chuck didn''t even look at her, just walked to his office desk with a medical record in his hand.

 Chapter 493 You Want Her to Live Outside

    "Chuck, who allowed you to transfer my mom to the hospital in C Country?" Although Chuck and she would go get the marriage certificate tomorrow, she didn''t intend toe to C Country after they got married.

    Chuck opened the medical record and said without raising his head, "After we get married, you''ll be my wife. There is no need to use someone else''s money to pay for the medical expenses of my mother-inw." He knew that Harry still paid for the medical expenses of her mom.

    "What does this have to do with the hospitalization of my mom?" Failing to calm herself down, she rushed to pound the desk with both hands.

    With this loud voice, Chuck finally raised his head and looked at her, "If you continue to live in A Country after we get married, why do I marry you?" His grandpa would beat him with his crutch.

    Daisy sneered. Even if they got the marriage certificate, it was still a nameless marriage. Why did he care so much?

    "And, you suffer serious mysophobia, so you don''t allow me to live with you. Why do you care about where I live?" As Chuck forced her to ept his rules by special means, she wanted to kill him with his scalpel.

    She had a hunch that if they lived togetherter, she would kill him with Taekwondo, or he would kill her with his scalpel!

    "Of course I care. You must live next to me and wait for me to sleep with you at any time." As a grown man, he had normal needs. Since they got married, he could sleep with her for free.

    Her fist was stopped by his palm the moment before she reached him. He took her fist with great strength, making her body lean forward.

    They were so close that he could see a little freckle on her face without makeup. She could also see that the skin on his face was so smooth that even she felt jealous.

    "You''ll suffer afterwards if you resort to force at will." He threatened her coldly.

    Daisy struggled, but didn''t escape his control. "Chuck, you l

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    reat-grandson, but for their future, she allowed them to go to Samuel''s apartment.

    Mrs. Qi who had been taking care of E also went there.

    Since then, there were many women''s products and baby products in Samuel''s apartment. He could smell the thick milk vor every day he was back.

    However, Samuel and E lived in separate rooms. Jerry was still young, so he slept with E every day.

    In fact, the big bed in the room was enough for them three, but Samuel never slept in her room.

    One day before Jerry was one month old, Eason appeared in Samuel''s apartment after a long journey.

    At the sight of Samuel, he gave Samuel a punch, and Samuel didn''t fight back.

    E screamed, put down Jerry, and pulled away the angry Eason.

    "Eason, what are you doing?"

    Eason straightened his clothes. Samuel had witnessed his fury once. At that time when two hooligans bullied E, he went sullen and broke several ribs of the two hooligans.

    "Samuel, you are my brother-inw and I take you as my real brother. Don''t forget your identity!"

    Samuel rubbed the painful corners of his mouth. Maybe it would be bruised.

    "Eason, Samuel is nice to me. Don''t be so impulsive." E looked at the blood at the corners of Samuel''s mouth worryingly and didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 494 As if You were Not a Scumbag

    Samuel looked E and saw her sad expression. Somehow his face did not hurt that much anymore.

    Eason also looked at E''s sad face and thought to himself: ''If only I did not need to attend the pressing of International Garments in Mn, I woulde back sooner!''

    ''If my buddy dares to be mean to my sister, I will not let him get away with it!''

    Eason gave Samuel a stern look and picked up his nephew who was kicking his tiny legs in the pram.

    His mood was better as he looked at the adorable Jerry. Eason turned to E and asked: "E, what is his name?"

    E was still not pleasant with what had happened. She gazed at her big brother and said:, "Jerry Shao."

    Samuel heard what she said and raised his eyebrows. He noticed that E hadpletely different tones when addressing to her brother and himself.

    She was always gentle and soft when talking to himself. But when she talked to Eason, she sounded crisp and yful.

    Eason seemed very used to E''s tone. He looked happily at his nephew. Normally he should be very happy about the fact that his sister was with his best friend, but why she was with Samuel whose heart was upied?

    Maybe all these were fate!

    Eason looked at Samuel who was sitting on the sofa in silence and said: "Why don''t you two join me in dinner? I am literally starving to death!" Eason''s voice sounded weary.

    "We are not going.?Look what you have done to him. How can he still eat dinner?" E gave her brother who had now calmed down another stern look and walked into her room. Right before she closed the door, she said:"Wait for me, I am going to get changed."

    She and her brother argued sometimes but she did understand that Eason meant well. So it did not matter who gave in first.

    Eason looked at the closed door and turned around with Jerry in his arms. He looked at Samuel seriously and said: "Samuel, I know you have been with E for a long time, but you actually don''t know much about her. You might think that she is weak and soft but that''s only because she likes you very much. If she was with someone she dislikes, she would not even cast a nce in their direction."

    Then Eason looked at Jerry and continued: "She can be quite timid sometimes, but she does have a stubborn temper. She grew up with parents'' and a brother''s love and care. With that

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    er bottle from her hands and put it aside. ¡¤

    As heid his hands on her thin shoulders, E held tightly onto her own clothes and her heart almost skipped a beat.

    "E, you are already my wife. You don''t need to feel nervous around me. Don''t you know that?" He fondly gazed at the woman who looked confused. All of a sudden, he realized she was a little bit cute.

    She nodded her head hastily and replied: "I..." "I know, Samuel."

    The room was quiet again. In such a spacious bedroom which was 100 square meters big, somehow E still felt suffocated.

    There was an inexplicable ambiance between then, and E opened her mouth and tried to say something. But nothing came out of her mouth.

    Samuel looked at her soft red lips and slowly lowered his head. He kissed her.

    E''s eyes were wide open. The man with such a handsome face was exactly what she had longed for and loved for ages.

    E''s eyes were reddened. She carefully cuddled him and embraced him closer. ¡¤

    She wanted to be closer to him, not only physically but also spiritually. She hoped that Samuel would not refuse her anymore.

    The haste breathing sound echoed in the room. However, they were soon interrupted by the babbling sound of Jerry from the cot.

    E immediately came to her senses and let go of Samuel. She ran towards her son with a feverish face.

    "My dearest, don''t cry. Let mom cuddle you!" Samuel turned his back against them and tried to calm himself down. But the sound of E softly nursing the baby made him feel really attracted to her...

 Chapter 495 We Will Have a Little Reunion

    He walked out of the bedroom of E and Jerry immediately, rushed back into his room, and took a cold shower.

    E smiled too when she fed Jerry, thinking about what just happened.

    Was that a huge improvement from where she started? If a man is willing to kiss a woman, does it mean that he is already interested in her?

    E felt even happier when she thought about that. Her face radiated sweet happiness.

    The next morning Samuel got up early to defend a criminal case in court.

    Half in a dream, E seemingly saw Samuele into her room and kiss their sleeping son beside her.

    Then he gave E a kiss on the cheek too, and left the apartment in a hurry.

    She grinned stupidly, and kissed Jerry on the cheek. She was so happy now!

    At noon, Melody came over. She hade here more often since Jerry was born.

    "E, is he awake now?" She couldn''t wait to rush into the room after changing into slippers.

    E put her shoes in order, "Granma, slow down! He is awake now. He is ying by himself." E watched Melody jogging towards Jerry, thinking that she should send Jerry to the Shao''s family house when he grew older, and she would go out to work too.

    That way, Jerry could spend more time with Melody, and bring her family more happiness.

    Melody picked up her dear great-grandson who was waving and stretching to her, and kissed him again and again, "My dear, great-granma missed you so much."

    At this time, E''s phone started to ring. A stranger was calling. She picked it up and went out of the bedroom, "Hello?"

    "E!" A familiar male voice sounded from the other end, but she couldn''t recall who it was.

    "Who is that?" Her phone barely rang since she quit the entertainment industry.

    The voice softly chuckled, "It''s me, Sum."

    Sum! E cried in delight, "Sum, long time no see! Where have you been?" Sum was one of her college ssmates. He once wooed her but failed to win her.

    Then they became good friends. Sum even saved her from trouble several times.

    But in the recent years he disappeared. He was said to be abroad ording to other ssmates. All of his contact i

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    the celebration party of Jerry''s one-month-old birthday, Melody figured that Jerry was still too little; they could hold the celebration party when he was 100 days old.

    When she asked for E''s opinion, E nodded, "It will do."

    In the evening, E put a backpack on her back, and took the baby out of the apartment.

    Sum was already waiting for her outside themunity, she didn''t refuse Sum toe and pick her up, as?she was with Jerry and therefore no one will judge.

    There was a new ck Mercedes parked in front of the neighborhood, behind which was a man with short hair. He was wearing a sky-blue shirt, ck suit trousers and clean ck leather shoes.

    When he saw a woman in a yellow coat and white trousers walking out from the front door, he stubbed out his cigarette and stepped forward.

    "It''s been a long time, E!" Sum gave her a hug, with a big, happy grin on his face, which disyed his ivory-white teeth.

    Because of the baby in her arms, Sum was very careful when he hugged her to make sure that he didn''t identally hurt the baby.

    "Sum, long time no see! You''re so handsome!" E gave a rote praise. Indeed, after a few years, Sum became more mature.

    Sum became even happier upon hearing her praise, "Of course. This must be your son, let me look at him." Sum carefully took Jerry from E. He had really mixed feelings when holding that little, soft body in his arms.

 Chapter 496 Chasing His Wife

    "Do you know how to hold him?" E looked at Sum, who was also uneasy, for fear that he would drop her son carelessly.

    Sum, who had never held such a little baby, broke out in a cold sweat just when he held Jerry. However, this feeling was not bad!

    "Hey, he looks like you!" Sum looked at Jerry and E. He took this chance to have a good look at her.

    Just after delivery, she was still very plump, with a round face, a small nose, and a small mouth. She was still so cute.

    However, she became more feminine in her acts and speech.

    They got into the Benz, joking andughing. E sat in the back seat. Sum cautiously put Jerry in her arms.

    At this moment, he was so close to her. The person he loved was in front of him, but he could only look at her without doing anything further.

    He wanted to embrace her to feel her real presence. But he couldn''t¡­

    Sum had booked a private room in arge hotel. He joked with E on the way to the hotel.

    After arriving at the hotel, Sum got out first. He quickly ran to the back seat, opened the door and took the baby in E''s arms.

    Sum was as considerate as what he was in the college. She jested, "You are still so considerate. How happy your girlfriend must be!" Then she grinned and got out.

    While she lowered her head, she didn''t notice the bitterness on Sum''s face, but he quickly resumed his smile, "Of course."

    "Come on. You''re still so narcissistic." E jokingly stared at him and took her son cautiously.

    Sum closed the door and rested his hand on E''s shoulder gently, "Let''s go in." He took back his hand, as he always made sure not to go too far.

    With Jerry in her arms, E walked toward the hotel with Sum,ughing and chatting. Before they entered the hotel, they met tw

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    E agreed, which made Sum very happy. Of course, Samuel was unhappy. What happened? Sum was chasing his wife in front of him?

    "E, I will go with you then." Samuel held Jerry with one hand and picked up some food for E with another hand.

    It sounded that he was determined.

    Sum''s smile froze. E was also dumbfounded. Samuel would also go?

    "Isn''t it inconvenient?" Samuel smiled and looked at the dumbfounded E. The expression in his eyes showed warning.

    E looked into Samuel''s eyes. Aftering to her sense, she looked at Sum and doubted, "Could I take him with me, Sum?"

    Sum frowned in distress, "It seems that you can''t. I''ll ask Andrewter." He wouldn''t give up such a chance to stay with her alone.

    Samuel was not angry, he just kept looking at her, "It''s okay. I''ll drive you there and wait for you outside."

    He really felt ufortable as another man always stared at his wife. He wanted to talk about it with E after they went back home.

    E certainly wouldn''t refuse Samuel''s kindness. She nodded happily, "OK!" Samuel was very satisfied with this response.

    Sum was unhappy, but Samuel was her husband. What could he do?

 Chapter 497 My Wife and I Are Both Very Happy

    Samuel had better be nicer to E, or I will grab every chance to win her over.'' thought Sum.

    Dinner somehow ended in a pleasant way. After bidding Sum goodbye, E naturally got into Samuel''s Porsche.

    "E, keep in touch. I am not leaving this time. If you need any help, please let me know!" Sum looked at the woman who was sitting on the car seat and hinted something in his words.

    "Thump!" Samuel mmed the car door shut and cut off the gaze between the two.

    He scornfully nced at Sum and thought: ''Am I invisible? How dare he say that in front of me?''

    "Even if my wife needs help with something, she can always turn to her husband, me! We don''t need to bother Mr. Su." Samuel said to Sum. Samuel thought to himself: ''Isn''t E blind? This guy apparently has intentions for her. But she is just too ignorant to see it herself! Why on earth did she still have dinner with him?''

    Sum lost all his smile. He did not even try to hide his scorn and said to Samuel, "You sneak around behind her back with other women. How can you make her happy?" Sum thought to himself that E was out of Samuel''s league!

    Samuel knew it very well that he was referring to Emma. His clenched his fists out of anger.

    "Be a man. If you cannot bring her happiness, you should just let go, instead of trapping both of you in agony." Sum''s gaze lingered at the car window. He swore to himself that if E was not happy with Samuel, then he would not let her go.

    "Mr. Su, you think too much. My wife and I are both very happy!" With these words, Samuel sat into the car decisively and roared away.

    Sum stood there and watched the Porsche disappear into the distance. He really regretted that he was away from C Country all these years.

    E looked at Samuel and noticed the anger on his face. She did not dare to say anything. She wondered what were they talking about just now? She started to nurse Jerry to sleep with a soft luby.

    When they arrived at the apartment, Samuel left the car. Unlike his usual behavior, this time he mmed the door shut and walked directly into the building.

    E was very confused. She sat in the car for a moment and and walked out of the car with Jerry in her arms.

    Inside the apartment.

    Actually, E really wanted to ask Samuel what was going on? But the door of his room was closed tightly; she could only return to her room

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    gloomy. He thought he had expressed his intention obviously.

    He rose up from the bed and turned off the ceiling light. He left the bedside light on and then went to sleep.

    After a while, E carefully stepped up to the bed andy down far away from him in the corner.

    Just as she pulled over the sheet, the man sleeping next to her turned around and faced her.

    Heid his hand on her waist and she froze. E did not dare to do anything.

    Under the dim light, Samuel carefully examined the woman whose eyes were closed tightly.

    Her body shape was not yet recovered from thebor. She still had some soft flesh around her waist. She had such round cute face and red juicy lips.

    E knew very well that he was now gazing at her. She could also sense his warm breath.

    She quickly drew near and kissed him on the lips. Then she pulled over the sheet and covered up her face.

    The instant soft touch on his lips was not enough, Samuel was quite disappointed. He had expected more!

    He pulled away the sheet that she was trying to cover her face with. E instantly turned over.

    She was very shy and dared not look at him anymore. ''Wouldn''t Samuel think that I am too open?''

    Samuel spun her around to face him.

    Despite the light being quite dim, he still found her feverish face extraordinarily attractive.

    She was so beautiful and adorable at this very moment. He got hot.

    He could not control himself anymore and lowered his head to kiss her on the lips.

    Then at the thest minute, he whispered the question in her ears: "May I?" She nodded...

 Chapter 498 He is Gonna Shine After He Grows Up

    It was getting darker and darker. Everything went quiet.

    Jerry cried at the right moment. E Bo touched her weary eyes gently. She was so sleepy.

    Samuel was in a good mood. He put his son onto the bed, beside his mother, then hey on the bed, too.

    Seeing his son lying between them, he started pondering.

    Sometimes when one began with something, it became addictive and hard to quit. Samuel had grown ustomed to this domestic life.

    From that day on, Samuel moved back to the bedroom voluntarily. His rtionship with E Bo strengthened over time.

    Their life was simple but happy.

    Before long, Jerry''s first-month celebration came.

    A five-star hotel was already reserved.

    E Bo wore a pinkish purple knitted sweater on top and a ck dress the lower half, with her feet wearing ck ts.

    With long hair tangled up into a bun, she looked like a college girl instead of a mother.

    At this moment, she was holding her son, who kept his eyes open, epting various praises from different people in the hall.

    "The Shao family''s little boy is so lovely. See, his eyes are just like the mother. Apart from that, he is more like his father."

    E Bo was happy to hear that her son was more like his father.

    "Yes, his father and mother are of good appearance. Their son must be handsome, too."

    "The father is a well-knownwyer. He must be good at coaxing girls when he grows up. Ha ha ha."

    Several richdies made jokes about E. Hearing what they said, E smiled.

    ''I hope my son will be as excellent as Samuel.;

    Samuel was greeting guests in the doorway. Melody headed for E Bo as soon as she arrived.

    "Good day, grandma." E Bo stood up instantly, dragged a chair out of the table and offered to help her sit down.

    Melody clenched E''s hand and said, "E, you ar

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    ple in the upper ss, Melody nodded, "Good day! Sit down, please."

    L took Jerry over from Melody and sat beside her.

    "See? Harry was good to his wife. You should learn from him, Samuel." Melody couldn''t help saying that to her grandson.

    E Bo blushed, "Grandma, Samuel is good to me now. Don''t worry."

    Samuel grabbed E Bo''s shoulder and hugged her, "Grandma, see?" Then he kissed on his little wife''s cheek.

    People here chuckled andughed.

    ''Oh my god, Samuel kissed me in front of everybody!'' E Bo blushed and lowered her head, not daring to see everyone.

    L and Harry looked at each other with a sigh of relief.

    At first, she thought Samuel would not be good to E. But now, seeing her face glowing with happiness, she felt relieved.

    Later on, Chuck and Daisy arrived here with Eason, who arrived in Country Cst night, along with E''s parents.

    People drank and people talked. The air in the room wasid-back and pleasant.

    Jerry received much pocket money. L gave a check with arge number to Jerry.

    In the corner, a woman red at Samuel, who was cuddling E Bo. "Men were always mean. Samuel was so in love with my cousin, Emma at that time." She thought.

 Chapter 499 Mr. Bo, Sorry for Keeping You Waiting

    Nevertheless, Samuel married another woman. If only she could get a chance, she would definitely not let go of Samuel or just watch him be happy!

    The dinner held for the one-month-old Jerry was rounded off. They went back to the old house.

    Due to granny''s request that night, Jerry would stay in the vi for a couple of days.

    On one hand, Melody really liked her great-grandson. On the other hand, she hoped that Samuel and E could spend time alone together.

    E handed over her son in hesitation to Melody. It was true that the nanny was here to help and her parents-inw were not quite upied these days. All of them could offer help if needed.

    E sat in the empty room, waiting for Samuel toe back. He was on the errand of sending some baby necessities to the vi.

    After Jerry left, she felt quite relieved from all the burdens. But somehow, she also seemed to have lost something.

    When Samuel came back, E was dozing off. When she heard his footsteps, E sprang up from the bed.

    She quickly ran over, held up his wrist and asked impatiently: "Was Jerry crying? Was he naughty? Did he drink the powdered milk? Did he miss me or not?"

    Samuelughed and took the impatient E into his arms, "Our son was behaving well. He was not naughty and I would assume that he was not missing you that much." He was teasing her on purpose.

    E fell for the trick and curled up her lips. She uttered: "This little monkey, I don''t like him anymore." Of course she did not mean any of that!

    Samuel looked at the discouraged E and whispered in her ears, "You don''t need to love him. I love him. So all you need to do is to love me."

    ... Her face went red. E lowered her head and buried it into Samuel''s chest.

    Sam was just so annoying sometimes!

    Samuel felt amused when he caught her being embarrassed. He said: "Wait for me, I am just gonna have a quick shower."

    He was definitely hinting at something in his words. E quickly ran back to the bed and pulled the sheet over her head. She was all embarrassed now.

    She could feel that Sam''s heart was gradually warming to her these days.

    He was more caring when with her. This kind of happiness made

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    e said sorry but her tone did not imply she was sorry at all.

    What''s more off-putting, she knew it very well that I am Samuel''s wife, and instead of addressing me as Mrs. Shao, she called me Ms. Bo.'' E knew what was going on and simply smiled: "No worries. Ms. Gu, please assign some work for me."

    Catherine sat in her chair, lifted up some folders from aside and put them all in front of E. She said:"Print all these documents out today. Turn left at the door, thest cubicle on the fifth row is your seat. Go ahead!" With these words, she lowered her head and continued her work.

    Facing such a tepid response, E responded indifferently, "Thank you." She picked up all the folders and walked out of Catherine''s office. She went to the ce as she was told.

    One, two, three... The fifth row was thest row. Her seat was at the corner.

    There were some green indoor nts in front of the window and some printers.

    She was delighted as she would sit by the window. She could now enjoy a good view of outside.

    The girl who sat in the next cubicle had freckles on her face. She greeted E with a friendly smile when she sat down.

    She seemed to be timid, but her smile was very soothing. E smiled back and turned on herputer.

    She opened a folder and saw some hand-written documents. E created a new word document on herputer and started typing.

    Time went by so fast when one was focusing on work. Soon it was lunch time.

 Chapter 500 There was a Woman Named Emma

    E''s cell phone rang. It was a WeChat message from Samuel, "I''ll eat out with my clientter. Get something to eat by yourself."

    With a sweet smile, she replied "OK."

    On second thought, she texted, "Will youe back to thepany in the afternoon?" If he came back, maybe they could get off work together this evening.

    Before Samuel replied, something bad happened: theputer suddenly had a breakdown... Come on! The document with nearly 10, 000 words hadn''t been saved yet!

    E anxiously checked theputer, wondering where the problem was.

    "The power is off. s, let''s go to have lunch!" Hearing theint of her colleague in front, she was dumbstruck.

    Her cell phone rang, but she ignored it.

    Come on, she could only type no more than 3, 000 words per hour. It cost her nearly five hours to type 10, 000 words¡­ She wanted to cry now.

    Though sad, she decided to fill her belly.

    She ate something in a restaurant and started to work again.

    This time she became alert and saved every 1, 000 words. At over four p.m., Jenifer, the secretary of Catherine walked over, "E, Catherine asked me to fetch the printed data."

    E printed out the documents retyped and handed it to Jenifer.

    After a short time, Jenifer returned and told her what Catherine said, "E, these documents are urgently needed, but you only typed 10, 000 words in one day. You have to work overtime!"

    "I could have typed more, but the power was off at noon. I didn''t save what I had typed, so it was so slow." E exined with embarrassment.

    Jenifer looked at her doubtfully, "The power was off? Why wasn''t it off in my office? Just admit that you haven''t finished it. Don''t make an excuse." She used to have a good impression on E, but it was gonepletely now.

    E could say nothing. Fine, she typed too slowly, so she shouldn''t make an excuse but worked overtime!

    She sat back in h

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    catch them just now, would some other things have happened?

    "Oh, I see." Her voice was the same as usual, which didn''t even reveal her feeling. This made Samuel very anxious.

    He got up from the bed, took up his pajamas and went into the bathroom.

    The door of the bathroom was closed. E''s tears fell on the pillow.

    When Samuel came out, she stillid in that position. Samuel took her in his arms, and she didn''t reject it.

    The next morning, when E''s rm clock rang, Samuel had been dressed and walked out of the cloakroom.

    "I''ll go for breakfast first. Let''s go to work togetherter." He would make time to buy her a car.

    E nodded and Samuel left the room.

    E was still very sad about what happenedst night, so they almost said nothing on the way.

    Samuel felt guilty as E was depressed. He wanted to finish work early this evening and take her out to have dinner.

    Upon seeing E on the 23rd floor, Jenifer said, "E, Catherine is calling you."

    Although Jenifer also knew that E was Samuel''s wife, Catherine said that E was just "the other woman." She used the baby in her stomach to take Samuel away?from Catherine''s cousin Emma, so she was not worthy of being respected.

    Jenifer quickly spread this in thepany.

 Chapter 501 Touched the Switch

    E already knew something had happened on her way to Catherine''s office. She knocked on the door three times. Catherine looked up and her face became even gloomier.

    "E, where are the files I told you to print out yesterday? Why there are only two copies of them?"

    She knew it wasing. E took a deep breath and confronted with Catherine''s usation. She exined: "I worked till 10 o''clockst evening..."

    "So what, your workingte has nothing to do with me! Ineed to see results from you! Don''t you know that I am going to need all these files for a contract signingter?" Catherine angrily threw the A4 paper on the desk and red at E.

    Somehow, E couldn''t shake the feeling that Catherine was deliberately picking on her.

    "Excuse me, Ms. Gu, sorry for causing you inconvenience." E apologized to her in an indifferent tone.

    Catherine loathed her so much that she had to stop herself from scratching E every time she saw her.. "What''s the use of you being sorry? Now go and print out all the documents I need. If you can''tplete the task within 2 hours, you should pay for the loss you cause for thepany!"

    E saw her raging face, and she simply said "alright" and left her office.

    She now knew for sure that this Catherine had a huge grudge against her. But she did not know where the grudge came from.

    As soon as she sat back at her desk, E turned on herputer and began working.

    10 o''clock in the morning, E felt thirsty. So she saved the document on herputer and walked to the break room with her mug.

    At the door of the break room, she heard someone talking in a low voice: "E, that mistress is so unlucky. She got bullied by Ms.Gu the first day at work. Did you actually see that Ms.Gu herself touched the power switch?"

    "Of course. I would not tell you this if I did not see it myself!"

    "Mistress? Touched the switch?" At that moment, all E could feel was a rage building up inside her.

    "Catherine, I got you!" thought E.

    She quietly moved into the break room. The gossiping employees gathered there stopped talking immediately. They all went back to the office area with a guilty conscience.

    E eventuallypleted the task and handed over thest piece of the

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    me and yet I am still mad at him...'' thought E.

    On hearing that she was still in the office, Samuel frowned his eyebrows. ''Howe she is still at the firm at this hour?''

    "What''s going on?" He knew it very well that sometimes Catherine could be as much a workaholic as Emma. But still he never saw Catherine making her staff work thiste.

    E signed silently and exined: "I have not finished the work assigned by Ms. Gu." In order to avoid further conflict with Ms. Gu, it would be wise for her to finish the work first and then go home.

    Samuel did not say anything anymore and hung up the phone. E gazed at the phone and felt a little bit down as the call was cut off abruptly by Samuel. She then concentrated her attention on tranting.

    Twenty minutester, someone showed up in the office quietly.

    The file in her hands was taken away all of a sudden, which startled E a lot. She looked up and saw Samuel standing next to her. Her heart began beating faster and faster.

    All her fatigue was driven way and her heart was full of joy. Sam was here for her...

    Samuel examined her trantion. The content of this document was too difficult for ayman. No wonder E worked sote.

    But why would Catherine give such difficult files to E to trante? One peculiar thought crossed his mind but he shook his head and denied it.

    He tidied up the desk and gathered all the files and the A4 paper together. He put them all in a folder and said to her, "Let''s go home."

 Chapter 502 Let Me Teach You

    E took a quick nce at the folder in his hands and hesitated: "But I haven''t finished my work yet." She was not afraid of Catherine, it was more like she wanted to keep a low profile and thus avoided causing any trouble for Samuel.

    Samuel slightly waved the folder in his hands and said: "ording to your capability, it might just as well take the whole night for you toplete the trantion. Are you sure you want work here two days and one night in a row?" He would never allow such a thing to happen.

    "But Ms. Gu wants the task done asap. If Ie home and sleep right now, I can''t afford to bear the consequences." E''s eyes were wide open as she gazed at the man standing in front of her.

    Samuel pulled her up from the chair and said: "Let your man fix it for you."

    These were quitemon words. Somehow her eyes reddened as she watched him from behind.

    Happiness overload!

    On their way home, Samuelughed as he noticed that E kept staring at him: "Are you checking to see whether I am more good-looking than you?"

    His words instantly made her face reddish. "I didn''t even know that you are so narcissistic, Sam." E turned her head around and looked at the view out of the car window.

    Samuel''s lips curled up. It was only now that he discovered she was actually quite interesting.

    When they arrived home, E was told by Samuel to go shower first. Samuel, on the other hand, turned on hisputer, opened her folder, and began working.

    E had a quick shower and then she stepped out of the bathroom.

    Without lifting up his head, Samuel simply said to her: "Tomorrow I will assign you to work for me. I will be in charge of your work directly." ''I will assign you some light tasks.''

    E thought for a second and then she turned the offer down. She replied: "No need. Your work is quite demanding. It requires great attention and significant capabilities, which I do not have. If I work for you, I will bring you nothing but trouble."

    To be honest, if she did not have Samuel or a baby son right now, she would definitely go back to her career of acting.

    But now, things were different. She had him and their son; she no longer dreamed of going out and acting.

    Samuel did not force her to take the offer.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    aid: "You just said that..." "it''s all done."

    "Before that." His tone was full of obvious dissatisfaction.

    Fine, fine! E screwed up her courage and lifted her head. She called him: "Sam." Her expressive eyes were full of love. Samuel gazed at her and stood still.

    Howe it never urred to him that she was this beautiful!

    His gaze made E quite shy. She lowered her head and pulled his suit sleeve: "I have said it already. " She was obviously acting cute, which satisfied Samuel a lot.

    He handed the folder to her and took his suitcase from her hand.

    Then he picked up the tie next to them and handed it over to her.

    E looked at the deep blue colored tie and paused with shock. Did he want her to put it on for him?

    "I don''t know how to put..."

    Her reaction made Samuel very pleased. Not knowing how to wear a tie meant that she had never done such a thing for any other men.

    "Let me teach you." He put down his suitcase and her bag and started teaching her how to wear a tie step by step.

    After a while, Samuel ended up wearing a crooked tie, yet the two still walked out of home.

    Parking lot of the firm

    E stepped out of Samuel''s Porsche and walked next to him towards the lift.

    "I have bought you a car. If I am not avable, you just drive the car yourself." He took out a car key from his suitcase and handed it to her.

    "Was this the very fist gift Samuel ever got me?" thought E. E happily epted the car key and smiled: "Thank you, Sam!"

 Chapter 503 You Donâ€™t Have the Right

    Samuel was happy as E was in a good mood," The car is at the 4S shop on Donghua Road. We can get it today or tomorrow."

    The elevator came. Samuel blocked the door and went in after E.

    E nodded," Okay." They reached the 23rd floor. E looked at him and waved.

    At the moment before the elevator stopped, E was ready to go out, but Samuel stopped her and kissed her on the lips.

    The elevator door was open. She ran out of the elevator, blushing.

    Looking at her back, Samuel wore a big smile.

    When E gave the tranted documents to Catherine, she obviously saw a touch of surprise on Catherine''s face.

    Thinking of how excellent Samuel was, Catherine wasn''t surprised.

    "Read this case and write a n for me." E was pleased as a new job was assigned to her, But it was difficult for her to do that. She had never appeared in court or engaged in anywsuit... Thinking of that, E, ayman, felt worried.

    Catherine was disgruntled by her reluctance to take the portfolio and squinted," What are you doing? Do you want to quit?"

    Every word that Catherine said irritated E.

    E sneered," Catherine, this is my husband''spany. You don''t have the right to fire me!" She had never said something like that before, but in the face of Catherine, she had to rely on nepotism.

    The two words," my husband", cut Catherine to the quick.

    Her cousin Emma had been in love with Samuel for many years, but eventually E became his wife.

    "E, you said Samuel was your husband. But are you sure he loves you?" What she said depressed E instantly.

    She wasn''t sure about that¡­

    Looking at Catherine, E felt something was wrong," You like my husband?" She made a daring guess and carefully watched the reaction of Catherine.

    Catherine''s heart beat quickly. She was infuriated, obviously trying to hide something. "I am simply feeling sorry for my cousin. What are you

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    inking of it, she suddenly opened her eyes and sat up in bed.

    She confusedly looked at the furnishings around her. There was simple furniture in therge lounge and a vertical-type freezer and mahogany wine rack on the other wall.

    The bed she was lying on was three meters wide and covered with grayish bedding.

    So where was it? Wasn''t she in the library? She got out of bed quickly, put on her shoes and gently opened the lounge door.

    There was a huge office outside. A few people sat on the sofa, obviously discussing something with each other..

    As the lounge door was opened, they all?turn around and looked at her.

    She saw Samuel. Was this his office?

    Although she worked here for a few days, she had never been to his office.

    After saying something to others, Samuel stood up and walked over to her.

    "Are you hungry?" Samuel pulled E back into the lounge again and closed the door.

    E smiled and nodded timidly," Yes." The lunch time had already passed.

    Samuel lifted his chin to one direction and said," Go wash your hands." The direction he was pointing to was the washroom. E walked over and washed her hands.

    When she returned, Samuel had already opened some take-out. The sight of the sumptuous meal made E swallow her saliva.

 Chapter 504 The Child She Was Carrying

    "Help yourself." Samuel gave the chopsticks to E and walked towards the door.

    "Aren''t you going to eat anything?" E asked him curiously. Four dishes and one soup were on the table and they seemed untouched. He probably hadn''t eaten anything yet!

    Samuel put both hands in his suit pockets and smiled at her, "You eat first. I still have some work to finish. Once I''m done, I wille back."

    "I will wait for you then."

    "No need. You eat now." He said no more and walked out of the lounge.

    E put a little bit of each dish onto her te and started to eat slowly.

    Halfway through her meal, her cellphone started ringing. She put down her chopsticks and looked around for her phone.

    Her phone was on the bedside table not faraway. She took it over, only to see a strange number.

    "Hello." She sat back onto the sofa.

    Then she heard Catherine''s cold voice: "It''s the office hour now. Where are you?" Catherine looked at the empty seat in the corner and was really upset.

    E looked at her meal and then checked the time. The lunch break had been over for more than half an hour.

    "I will be right back." She didn''t want to talk too much to Catherine. She hung up the phone and began devouring her food.

    When Samuel walked in, E was pacing restlessly up and down. "What''s the matter?" He looked at her with confusion and wondered what she was looking for.

    E''s face was reddish and she patted on her own chest and said: "I ate too fast, I need water..." It was all Catherine''s fault. She urged her to go back to work and she ate so fast that she got choked up.

    Samuel walked towards a cab and opened it. Inside, there was a wide selection of bottles of mineral water, neatly organized.

    He took out a bottle, screwed it open and handed it to her. E took a sip. Samuel patted her lightly on the back and asked: "How can you be so careless?"

    A big girl like her shouldn''t choke on food anymore.

    E took several sips of water and finally felt better. "Oh, I am just runningter for work." Otherwise she would not worry at all.

    Samuel shook his head and exined to her: "You are ''Mrs. Boss'' of this firm. You cane and leave at will." In other wor

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    nt. She had been working in her position for six years straight. She was a tough woman with strict disciplines. She held such a high reputation in thepany that most of the staff did not dare to cross her.

    Anna walked elegantly in her high heels towards E and said: "Madam, your cellphone was left in the Boss'' lounge. Boss wanted to return the phone to you himself, but some important client just showed up so he sent me instead. Madam, I hope you don''t mind."

    These words shocked everyone, as they all heard loud and clear that Anna just said Boss wanted to deliver the phone himself. Besides, returning the phone was such a small errand. Even if Samuel was upied, he should not bother his top assistant. Instead, he could just send any junior to do the job.

    What''s more, E was in Mr. Shao''s lounge during the lunch break! Anyone who had worked in the firm for over three days was aware that Mr. Shao did not like anyone going near his lounge.

    Even the cleaningdy needed to wear full set of hazmat suit including gloves and mouth-mask to get into his private lounge.

    Everyone present felt like they had been pped hard on the face as it turned out Mr. Shao was quite nice to E.

    E gazed fondly at elegant Anna and she was really moved. E was bullied in the firm since she started her job. She was truly touched when someone finally stood out and defended her.

    "Thank you." She took the phone from Anna''s hands and smiled at her.

 Chapter 505 You Go and Marry Her Yourself

    "You are wee, madam. If you don''t need me, I will return to my work." Anna had a good impression of E as she did not put on air and was very casual. She gave E a kind smile and left Floor 23.

    When she went back to Floor 68, she hesitated for a moment. In the end, she decided not to mention the incident to Samuel. Because the topic the staff of Floor 23 had been gossiping about was a private issue between the two, she was in no position to judge.

    Now she only hoped that E could stand up for herself whenever she got bullied, instead of bottling up her feelings.

    That evening, Samuel finished work early and he went back to the Shao vi with E. E was greeted by the happy Jerry whose big smile melted her heart instantly.

    "My dearest baby, mommy misses you so much!" Samuel was touched by the scene of them greeting each other. He was in a good mood too.

    Melody noticed that there was something growing between the two. She looked at them and was very pleased with such progress.

    Vincent and Vi returned at dinner time. As Jerry was staying at the Shao''s vi these days, the old couple always returned here whenever they were finished with work.

    During dinner time, the family was chatting andughing. The ambiance in the dining room was quite rxing and harmonious.

    However, a sudden call from Vi''s phone broke the harmony.

    She stared at the phone and checked the caller''s name. Then she answered the phone without any concern, "Hello, Em."

    Samuel heard the nickname and frowned his eyebrows. E did not know who Vi was referring to, and was still concentrating on her meal.

    "Oh, sure, does Samuel know about this?" Vi seemed very pleased.

    Then she gave Samuel a stern look and said to the phone, "What? He blocked your number? I will tell him off."

    These words finally drew the attention of E, she looked at Vi curiously. She looked so joyful. Her mother-inw never showed such a joyful expression in front of her before.

    E looked at Samuel and noticed that his face was quite gloomy and apparently he was eating food at a much slower pace.

    Em? What does she mean by Em? Is it Emma? E instantly felt sad when she realized that cruel fact.

    Melody knew who Vi was talk

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    "Keep an eye on our son, I am going to run a bath for you." She wanted to do more things for him from now on. She wanted him to get used to her and herpanionship.

    After finishing these words, she walked into the bathroom. It felt like the time when they just started a rtionship. She was timid and tried very hard to please him in every possible way.

    E was in the bathroom for almost twenty minutes. She never came out.

    When Samuel walked in with Jerry in his arms, she was squatting next to the bathtub. She looked absent-minded.

    The water in the bathtub was almost full and she was not even aware of that.

    Samuel walked quickly towards the tap and closed it.

    E only came to her senses when Samuel was standing right in front of her. "Oh Sam... The bath is ready." E was a little bit embarrassed as the water was really full. She was totally lost in her own thoughts.

    When she was about to take Jerry, Samuel grasped her wrist and asked:

    "What was on your mind?" His voice was very soothing andforting. E paused and looked up at him, his face was full of gentleness.

    "Nothing¡­. I was only thinking about... about..." She was not good at telling lies. Her face, even her ears were now reddish.

    Samuel knew she was lying. But he did not challenge her on this He handed the baby to her and said: "I will go shower now."

    She took the baby and walked out of the bathroom.

    Jerry was now yawning, so E hummed a luby softly and tried to put him to sleep.

 Chapter 506 Mom Likes Emma

    After the baby fell asleep, E put him in the middle of the bed. She piled some quilt along the bed edge in case the baby should turn and fall, then she walked downstairs.

    In the kitchen, the maids were still busy working. Theypletely ignored her when she walked in.

    Because of Vi''s attitude, the maids did not treat E fairly.

    E knew about their attitudes but she did not say anything. She took out a box of milk from the fridge and pulled some milk into a pot to heat.

    One of the maids disagreed and murmured: " I just washed that pot clean..."

    E was cross, so she turned around and confronted her: "So what? I cannot use the pot you just washed?"

    The maid curled her lips and walked away with no more words.

    E looked at her back and took a deep breath. Howe they all treated her in such a nasty way? Wherever she went, she was always neglected.

    When E carried the warm milk back to the bedroom, Samuel just stepped out of the bathroom.

    He was in a piece of gray robe and was drying his short hair with a towel.

    "Samuel, I just heated up the milk for you. Please drink it while it is still warm." She carefully walked up to him and held the milk up for him.

    Samuel stared at the milk and frowned his eyebrows: "You don''t need to do these things. Just leave them to the maids." What he was trying to say was, she was his wife and there was no need for her to do these errands in person.

    However, E paused, as she thought he did not like her doing these things for him. "Oh, okay!"

    Samuel took over the milk and randomly put it on the table next to him. He intended to drink it after he had dried his hair.

    E mistook his behavior and confirmed that Samuel did not like her doing that for him. She looked at the milk and then cast a sad nce at her sleeping son. E felt a little bit down as she walked into the bathroom.

    In the bedroom, E''s phone on the table started ringing.

    Samuel drank the milk and picked up the phone. He saw the caller''s name and his face was gloomy instantly.

    "Mr. Su." He answered the phone.

    Sum was quite surprised to hear a man''s voice. He paused for a second and then he directly asked: "Mr. Shao, where is E?"

    ''E? How dare he call her like that!'' Samuel sneered, "My wife is in the shower. Wha

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    way. Her world was only filled with joy and happiness.

    The woman standing right in front of her wore delicate make-up on her face. She was in a green short suit and had a pair of ck high-heel shoes on her feet.

    She looked charming and mature, like a real independent business woman.

    E stared at her and she was staring back.

    Emma had not seen E for a long time. She now glowed with happiness.

    Her long hair was simply tied into a knot on her head. She only wore light foundation on her face and her lips were highlighted with a sweet orange color. E was in a light yellow suit and she had a pair of white wedges on her feet.

    She was dressing quite casually, and yet she still looked outstandingly beautiful.

    Especially the happiness glowing on her face hurt Emma deeply.

    "Ms. Bo, I have just had a meeting with Samuel. I am afraid I will see him quite often in the future." Emma sounded very cocky.

    E controlled herself, and despite the fact she was greatly cross, she still smiled and replied: "Ms. Gu, you don''t need to report your own issues to me. You should know that the only reason you are getting any chance of doing business with Samuel is because he obeys his mother."

    Samuel had a great argument with Vi when she proposed that the he and Emma should conduct business cooperation. Vi passed out due to high blood pressure and this made Samuel give in.

    Samuel told E everything yesterday.

    E was very pleased that Samuel sincerely shared everything with her. She trusted him.

 Chapter 507 Was He Showing Off

    Emma knew what E was referring to. It was Vi''s input that made the cooperation with Samuel''s firm possible. That man really had a cold heart. He had been seeing her for so many years and now he acted as if they were just like strangers.

    It was all caused by this woman who was now standing right in front of her. She was Samuel''s so-called ''wife''...

    "Ms. Bo, I just want to ask you one simple question. How did you get pregnant with Samuel''s child back then?" When Samuel and E were not married, Emma was certain that Samuel was still in love with her.

    She knew Samuel was a decent man. It was not possible for him to cheat on her.

    But then, E just imed that she was pregnant with Samuel''s child. This raised her doubts as to what kind of tricks E had used.

    E heard Emma''s words and her face went pale.

    This was supposed to be a secret. If anyone found out the truth, she would face horrible consequences.

    "This is a private matter between me and my husband. It is none of your business. Ms. Gu, you should just mind your own business." With these words, E walked passed her and headed directly to the elevator.

    When she was out of Emma''s sight, E immediately got cold feet.

    Emma''s question haunted her. E prayed that her secret could remain secret forever.

    Of course Emma was smart enough to notice E''s reaction. Her face did go pale.

    Something was not right. She felt urgency to investigate the situation.

    "E,plete this file and hand it over to me in half an hour!" Catherine had just left her office, and stopped E before she could reach her desk.

    E epted the paper from her hand and nodded silently.

    She was quite used to such situations now. Catherine''s tricks were not that hard to put up with.

    E was not stupid either. If she found something was out of her capabilities, she always turned to her husband for help. Samuel could fix anything for her. This made her extremely grateful and relieved.

    Right now, E sat in her chair and stared at the file. She frowned her eyebrows as the file seemed quite difficult for her.

    She never did any simr files before and Catherine had never bothered to find someone to teach her.

    Only half an hour''s time... She had to sneak out and seek help from Samuel.

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    : "E, you should quit this job. You always wanted to return to the entertainment industry. I can help you with that."

    E was take aback by what Eason said. It never urred to her that Eason would voice her secret out loud. It was supposed to be a secret between her and her brother only.

    E awkwardly opened her mouth and tried to cover it up: "Brother, stop making things up. I am perfectly fine here." She was happy here as she got to see Samuel most of the time and was able to?work with him. As for those incidents at work, she could not care less.

    E wanted to return to entertainment industry?

    Samuel frowned his eyebrows. The thought of E making out with other actors while acting in movies made him ufortable. He made his decision instantly: "No need for that. My wife should be working with me. I will inform the firmter that E will be working as my personal assistant." She would only have to answer to him without taking on extra work

    On hearing Samuel''s words, E and Eason hadpletely different reactions.

    Eason nodded his head with great satisfaction. He was very d to see that things had improved significantly for this couple.

    E shook her hands anxiously: "There''s no need for that, Samuel..."

    "No way!" Samuel interrupted her directly. He would also investigate how E was treated on Floor 23 during her time there.

    "E, I agree with Samuel''s decision. You shouldn''t argue anymore." Eason would never let his sister work with any member from the Gu family.

 Chapter 508 Massage My Shoulder Please

    Samuel nodded and turned to E with a serious face. "Are you implying that you do not wish to stay by my side?" Hepletely ignored Eason''s presence. Samuel''s gaze was intense and his voice soothing.

    On hearing his change of tone, E was timid instantly. Her face went red and she murmured: "Of course not." She wanted nothing but to stay with Samuel all the time. But she was also concerned she would slow him down during work.

    "Fair enough, you can stay here for now. No need to go downstairs anymore." Samuel stood up with the file in his hand. He walked over to his desk and pressed a button. "Anna, pleasee in." His voice was cool and steady, not like the way he addressed E just now. It sounded very formal - exactly how a boss should be while speaking to his subordinates.

    Within 30 seconds, someone knocked on the office door and Anna walked in.

    She saw the three of them sitting on the couch and raised a smile: "Mr. Shao."

    Eason had met Anna many times before. He whistled at her casually, not much of a gentleman''s move.

    E looked at her bother in shock. ''What is wrong with him? Is he trying to flirt with the beautifuldy?''

    Anna, however,pletely ignored Eason. She stood there gracefully and looked at Samuel, waiting for his orders.

    Samuel could not care less about Eason''s behavior. Six years ago, when Eason saw Anna for the first time, he behaved like this. Nothing had changed ever since.

    "Please return the file to Ms. Gu and inform her that my wife now works on Floor 68. Thank her for taking care of my wife before."

    Anna cast a nce in E''s direction and felt happy for her. She took over the file and replied: "Yes, Mr. Shao."

    "Thank you. That''s all for now." Samuelid his hand on the back of E''s couch. Hearing Samuel''s remarks, Eason noticed that the two were very intimate.

    Eason was very relieved to see that his sister was happy in the marriage. In a good mood, he turned to Anna and said: "Beautiful Anna, how about a candle-lit dinner with me tonight?"

    Anna did not cast a look at him,pletely ignoring him. She politely bid Samuel goodbye. "Mr. Shao, I will be on my way."

    Anna walked out, but somehow Eason stood up immediately and followed her out.

    E looked at the back of her brother and was ut

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    would mention it to Mr. Shao.

    Anna had full faith in E, as she believed her to be a generous and kinddy.

    The truth was that E was so goofy that she probably never mentioned Catherine''s name in front of Samuel.

    Anna did what Samuel told her to do and walked to E''s seat. She quickly tidied up E''s stuff and went back to Floor 68.

    She intended to return the stuff to E. But when she knocked on the door, she heard Samuel''s voice from inside. "Come backter." His voice was very strange.

    ... Anna was a mature woman and she somehow had a vague idea what was going on there.

    Her face was reddish as she returned to her seat. She put E''s stuff aside, as of course, E was now "busy".

    In the Venice Hotel.

    Emma hung up the call from a private detective and coldly stared at the woman sitting on the opposite couch.

    ine Zhao did not look her age at all. Although she was almost 50, her face showed no wrinkles due to heavy make-up. She gazed at her finger tips and appreciated her newly-manicured nails. Then she scornfully opened her mouth: "You don''t have money for me, but you do have money for private detectives!"

    Emma found it quite hard to ept the fact that ine was her mother.

    Every time ine came to her, she was asking for money and threatening her with the concept of "blood is thicker than water".

    "Mrs. Zhao, could you just leave me alone? I am quite upset now, don''t you understand?" Emma anxiously threw her phone on the bed and then sat down on the couch.

 Chapter 509 She Was a Bloody Nightmare

    ine looked at her irritated daughter and giggled winningly: "Oh my dear daughter, you are so pretty, and I am sure you can use that to your advantage." Samuel with all his money was such a catch. It was so stupid of Emma to ever let go of him.

    Emma was now more agitated. Of course she had been trying to get him, but Samuel always turned her down with a cold shoulder.

    "Say no more. You should leave now." ine was in heavy debt and there were a lot of people chasing after her for money. Emma would hate to see those rude and brutal debt-collectors.

    ineid herselffortably on the couch and behaved like an unreasonable child: "I have nowhere to go." She followed Emma to America and then from America to here. She would go wherever Emma went. Her daughter was her source of ie. How could she live without her.

    Emma stood up and took out a thick deck of money from her purse. She threw the money on the table and shouted at her mother: "I have no more savings. You are driving me crazy! Your unreasonable demands are killing me!"

    ine was thrilled when she saw the money. She sat up and started counting.

    She cast a nce at her daughter''s irritated face and casually said: "What are you worried about? Didn''t you just receive a lot of money from the boss of your firm, Mr. Fei?" mocked ine.

    How dare she bring this up! Emma touched her forehead in agony. She stood up from the the couch and pulled ine towards the door with all her force. She shouted: "Go away right now!" Was she really her mother? How could she do this to her? She was a bloody nightmare! Were it not for her mother and her huge debts, she wouldn''t have sold her body to old Mr. Felix Fei.

    ine would not leave Emma alone. She red at her and said: "I am your mother. How dare you talk back to me like this!" "Such a useless daughter!" "Can''t even marry herself to a rich man!"

    However, all she got was a huge m of the door. The door was mmed close.

    With ine gone, the room finally went quiet.

    Emma sat down on the floor with her arms around her legs. She was in great agony.

    She used to think that Samuel was the one. A man who she could rely on for the rest of her life. But somehow their rtionship was cut

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ough.

    "It''s me, E. Mr. Shao is in an urgent meeting right now." E heard Anna''s clear voice.

    She was quite relieved to hear that Samuel was in a meeting. That exined why there is no one here. "Alright. I will wait for him then."

    She hung up the phone and went back to the lounge to tidy up the bed.

    She hung around in the office for a little bit longer and got bored eventually. E decided to take a walk outside. E clung on to her coat as the evening breeze was quite chilly.

    When she walked to the front of the firm, she heard a voice: "Ms. Bo." E turned around and saw a man.

    Everyone at the firm knew she was the wife of Mr. Shao. They seldom referred to her with her maiden name.

    E was confused. She checked the man out and realized that she might know him. But she just could not remember where she saw him before.

    Drake Shao was amused by her expression. He walked over to her and smiled warmly: "Ms. Bo, we met before in the library."

    Oh! Now she remembered! He was the man who sat opposite her in the library.

    "Hello!" She smiled back to him and the two walked out of the building.

    "Are you on your way home?" Drake followed her as they walked towards the square of thew firm.

    E shook her head and replied: "I am waiting for my husband." She mentioned the word "husband" on purpose.

    Drakeughed and then he stared at her face with a smile: "Ms. Bo, you are so young and beautiful, it is such a pity that you are taken already."

 Chapter 510 What Do You Mean by Another One

    To be honest, Drake''s smile was quite sweet. But E did not like him.

    She heard hispliments but was not pleased at all. She politely replied: "Thanks. I met someone I really like. The idea of getting married with him just came naturally." Samuel was the only man who made her feel the impulse to tie the knot.

    "Someone you really like? You like Samuel?" His direct question offended E.

    But she still replied with a forced smile. "Yes. I like him very much." He knew her husband was Mr. Shao, why did he still refer to her as Ms. Bo?

    Her smile seemed dazzling to him. Drake nodded along but an evil thought just came across his mind.

    "So howe, Ms. Bo, you are all alone here?" He knew Samuel was now upied in a meeting but he asked her on purpose.

    The way he addressed her really upset E. She directly said to him, "If you can, please call me Mrs. Shao. It will make me much happier."

    Drake paused at her directness. After a while, heughed and said: "Well, Mrs. Shao, have you had dinner already? How about me buying you a meal?"

    "We don''t know each other that well." She did not have the habit of hanging out with some strangers, so she rejected him straightaway.

    "Oh, excuse me, allow me to introduce myself to you. My name is Drake. I am awyer here as well." He deliberately said his name vaguely.

    E took it as Rake? She thought for a moment. It did ring a bell somehow. It was quite normal, as Samuel''sw firm was big-sized and they had a strong team ofwyers.

    It was not possible for her to remember all their names.

    "Sorry, Rake, I need to go now as I still have something to do this evening." She didn''t know she heard it wrong.

    Drake Shao did not correct her. That was exactly what he wanted.

    "Fair enough. I will buy you dinner in the future then. Goodbye Ms. Bo, oh, Mrs. Shao." He didn''t want to push her.

    He was such a nuisance. He knew she was a married woman and yet he offered to buy her a meal!

    "Good bye." E did not want to talk to him anymore. She turned around and started walking in the opposite direction.

    Drake stared at her back, overwhelmed by an evil idea.

    E had been waiting by the road for more than half an hour when she finally re

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    er. However, Samuel just drew attention to him.

    "Exactly Eason! Can you be mature? Father and mother worry about you." E took great pleasure in Eason''s misfortune and teased him.

    Eason gave them a stern look and denied: "Who is Anna? I don''t think I know anyone named Anna." E was actually admiring Eason''s skills of telling lies.

    "Eason, you are grown-up! I am gonna give you three months to get married. This is your final chance, otherwise you will be excluded from the Bo family!" Jenny was genuinely upset. Eason was already in his thirties, but still single. When would she have more grandsons?

    Eason was shocked at the ultimatum from Jenny and took a deep breath. "Mother, seriously? Are you kidding me? I am your son! Just because I am not married, you''re gonna exclude me from the Bo family?

    Within three months?" Where possibly could he find a daughter-inw for her?

    Jenny ignored his protest as she had asked him to find a wife countless times! If she did not push him, he would always choose to just y the field.

    "We are shamed by your news on those tabloids. They are always about you dating young models and other inte celebrities." Richard opened his mouth to express his dissatisfaction. His son was such a trouble maker. Not like E, who was sweet and kind. He was very happy to see her in a healthy marriage and have her own child.

    E lowered her head to hide her giggles. Samuel saw her happy face and somehow had a good mood as well.

 Chapter 511 Today, Sheâ€™s My Girl

    Lashed by his family, Eason indignantly responded with one hand on his chest, "You four gang up on me. Hey buddy, say something!" Eason turned to Samuel with an expectant look on his face.

    Samuel totally ignored him, "I''m not on your side this time." The two elders were extremely satisfied with his words.

    Jenny red at her desperate son, "If you are not married in three months, we will only have a son called Samuel and a daughter, E."

    E looked at Jenny in surprise. She remembered that when she had her son, her mom was still rather dissatisfied with Samuel. Since when did she start to take him as her own son?

    Maybe it was just as what the ancient proverb said: for a mother-inw, the more time she spends with her son-inw, the more satisfied with him she bes.

    Eason beat Samuel on his back. "Buddy, take good care of my parents, I am going away."

    "Pa!" Jenny pressed the chopsticks on the table with such force that Eason and E suddenly trembled with fear.

    Mom was angry. How terrible!

    Samuel said leisurely, "Filial piety is mandated byw. If it is serious, you could be found guilty of abandonment. ording to Article 261 of our Criminal Law, abandonment is punishable by prison sentence."

    ... Feeling speechless, Eason turned his eyes to Samuel, ?who was still as calm as ever.

    "Abandonment? I just don''t want to get married.How is refusing to get married a crime?"?

    "Sure it is. No marriage. No children. It''s unfilial. Mom and Dad, you can prosecute him, and Samuel will be yourwyer." said E.

    Jenny pped her hands, "That''s it. Go on."

    ...

    "E..." said Eason with a threatening tone. Feeling cornered, he decided to fight his way out by picking on the weak link

    Samuel also cut in, "ording to Article 293 of China''s Criminal Law, a person, whomits threat, abuse, assault and so on, shall face maximum five-years jail time. You''re threatening my wife. I can turn five years into a decade."

    "Ha ha ha

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    did not want to join in, but she finally gave in when she saw E was very happy to tell her how to join the group.

    All eight people''s nicknames were changed by Eason. For instance, Harry: L''s boy. L: Harry''s girl.

    Of course, Anna''s nickname was changed to: Eason''s girl.

    There were only three people who had issues with this: Anna, Chuck and Daisy!

    However, they didn''t say anything.

    "Chuck, when''s the wedding?" Harry asked. Soothing music was ying in the room.

    But the question reminded Samuel. He came to realize that he had been so negligent that he didn''t even give his woman a wedding or a ring.

    E also heard his question. After a pause, she continued to add Daisy on her WeChat.

    The wedding was not so important to E. As long as Samuel epted and loved her, other things didn''t matter.

    "I don''t know." Chuck only said three words. Actually, he was not lying. His grandfather took full charge of the wedding. He didn''t ask anything about that.

    Daisy clicked on the phone''s screen with her head down, making it hard to see the look on her face.

    Harry nced sideways at Samuel who seemed to be lost in his thoughts. This time Eason directly said, "Samuel, you owe my sister a wedding!" His tone was rather critical.

    E was deeply rattled by her brother''s statement.

 Chapter 512 It Depends

    E was nervous, so L stroked her hand and gave her a soothing look.

    "Well, it''s my fault. I''ll begin to prepare." Samuel promised straightforwardly, and E was moved.

    After getting the answer he wanted, Eason picked up the ss, and the four men clinked sses.

    Halfway through, Daisy''s phone rang. She picked up the phone, stood from her seat, and walked out.

    Chuck followed her out.

    In the hallway, Daisy was whispering, "Okay. When will you be free? I will go to check the house." As soon as she stopped, her phone was taken away.

    Chuck appeared, "Are you drunk?" Daisy suppressed her anger and watched him hanging up the phone.

    "Did I allow you to rent a house outside?" Chuck leaned against the wall, deleted the number and turned off the phone.

    Daisy got mad. She lowered her head and covered her forehead with one hand. This man was really unreasonable!

    "Chuck, we''ve been married. I have never meddled with your business. Please leave me alone!" Her voice began to tremble.

    Last month, a nurse went to his apartment and stayed in his room for a long time.

    Daisy, his nominal wife, said nothing. Why did he mind what she was doing?

    "Daisy, I am busy. I don''t want to worry about these trifles!" She wanted to leave him, but he wouldn''t allow it.

    She provoked him at the very beginning. Now she wanted to leave and let him face his grandfather alone? No way!

    "As a famous doctor, you''re busy! You don''t have to worry about these trifles."

    Her sarcasm was like a needle that stabbed Chuck. He held her wrist, dragged her to his front and snapped, "You can''t go anywhere."

    In his apartment, they lived in two separate bedrooms. Wasn''t it the same as living apart? Without interfering in each other''s business, they could shut his grandfather''s mouth.

    Daisy wanted to get rid of his control, but he didn''t let go. Both

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    er softly, "I am here. Don''t be afraid."

    E calmed herself down, but the lights in the elevator shed a few times and finally went off.

    E began to tremble again. Were they going to die? No, her son... Jerry...

    "It''s okay. I am here. Don''t be afraid." Samuel felt her fear and held her in his arms tightly.

    He kept pressing the button of the call, but nobody answered it. There was no signal in the elevator. He could not use his phone.

    If they were rescued, the first thing Samuel would do was to bring an action against the property managementpany.

    "Samuel!" E was overwhelmed with the fear of death. She was so afraid that her mind went nk. She kept calling "Samuel."

    This name was like a kind of magic, and she gradually stopped trembling.

    Someone finally answered the call "I''m Samuel. I live on the 26th floor of Building 6. The elevator is stuck between the 11th floor and the 12th floor." Samuel''s voice had never been so cold.

    "Roger that. We''ll send someone to repair it now."

    After hanging up the telephone, they waited for the rescue.

    "Look, someone ising to save us. Don''t be afraid." Samuel''s voice instantly turned soft. His voice was quite gentle now, as if he was coaxing his son.

 Chapter 513 I Need a Successor Once I Get Married

    E cuddled his waist tightly and nodded: "Samuel, we will be fine. We need to check on our son now." She was alsoforting herself.

    "Of course, I won''t let anything happen to you." He patted her back softly. E started to breathe normally in the darkness after the initial panic.

    Soon enough, they heard some noisesing from above. "Someone ising! Don''t worry, we are going to be rescued!" E was feeling much better already and yet Samuel was still consoling her. This?touched her deeply to the extent that she felt like crying.

    After several beeping sounds, the light went back on. The elevator was bright again.?

    Samuel lowered his head and looked at the pale-faced woman within his arms. Her vulnerability struck him and he felt sorry for her.

    He wiped away the tears on her face. Just then, the elevator had another sudden move. It started rising up and eventually returned to normal and stopped at Floor 26.

    E was so scared that her legs felt like they weighed a ton. Samuel lifted her up and carried her out of the elevator.

    After what they had gone through tonight, Samuel''s priority was to file awsuit against the property management. Next on his agenda was to move to a vi.

    Floor 26

    Outside of the elevator, stood the manager of the apartment building. He hurried to the site via the other elevator the moment he heard about the incident. As soon as he saw Samuel, he apologized to him repeatedly: "Sorry Mr. Shao. Sorry for causing you trouble. It must have been very scary for you" This Mr. Shao?was a famouswyer, known as the "big gun" within the industry. He must try his best to appease him. If he filed awsuit against him, that would be the end of his management career.

    ''Me, scared?'' ''It was not me, but my beloved wife that got scared.''

    Samuel paused and responded: "I had to press?the emergency call button a dozen times before someone answered me. I will see you in court!" After saying these words, he ignored the exnation and apology from the manager, and walked straight towards his apartment door. He scanned his fingerprints and then walked into the apartment.

    Heid E on the big bed of the bedroom and sat down next to her. He brushed her fringe aside and said to her softly: "It''s fine now. We are home."

    E extended her hands out and hugged him around his neck: "Tomorrow we go see our son, OK?" She was actually wondering if she should just stay at home and look after the baby, ins

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    e you had so many surgery idents that the patients'' families areing after you? She said with a deliberately sarcastic tone.

    Chuck was known as a professional, top-notch doctor within the industry. It was not possible for him to have idents. let alone being chased by patients'' families.

    In the eyes of Daisy, all the other doctors were angels. But this Chuck was absolutely a devil!

    Chuck put his phone back to his pocket, leaned against the dresser and said: "I need a sessor once I get married."

    He made himself very clear but Daisy was still confused. "How does that concern me?" Was he trying to say that...

    "My sessor must be born by my legally-wedded wife." He used the words legally-wedded just to provoke her. This was to make her understand that if she misbehaved, he could always find himself another obedient woman.

    Daisy was amused by Chuck''s words. Who did he think he was? Why should she do what he said? His rudeness was overbearing.

    They did not love each other but they might just as well try to pretend to respect each other and get along. But giving birth to his child? "You are out of your mind." There was no way that she would carry his child!

    Surprisingly, Chuck was not angry this time. He ignored her exmation and continued: "I don''t care whether it is a boy or a girl, I would pass on my skills and knowledge to your child. Shouldn''t you be over the moon already?"

    Daisy was utterly speechless. What was wrong with this narcissistic man? "Maybe many women care about your money and your extraordinary medical skills, but I don''t care!" She literally screamed thest three words out.

 Chapter 514 It is Your Honor

    Chuck held her chin up again. Rudely, he hurt her this time.

    Daisy frowned. Chuck warned her, "You should know what''s good for you! It is your honor to have my baby!"

    Daisy took hold of his palm and flung it off. She lifted up the wedding dress and stood up to look at him.

    She red up and said slowly, "Chuck, get out!"

    Chuck really wanted to teach her a lesson to make her obedient.

    Resting his palm on her white neck, he forced her toe over and kissed her on the lips.

    The door was opened suddenly. Chuck''s parents came in.

    "Cough¡­" Lydia Yuan, Chuck''s mother, saw this scene and coughed heavily.

    Hearing the noise, Daisy pushed Chuck away quickly, lowered her head and sat down in front of the dresser.

    Chuck acted as if nothing had happened, which won the admiration of Finley Si. It turned out that both his son and he were cool!

    Lydia Yuan teased Chuck, "You always look serious. I think I misunderstand you."

    ...

    Daisy almost choked on her saliva. Her mother-inw was so... unique!

    Chuck had long been ustomed to Lydia''s jokes, so he said nothing and kept leaning on the dresser.

    "Daisy, the ceremony will begin soon. Come with me." Lydia Yuan looked at her pretty daughter-inw happily. What a pretty girl! Her son didn''t deserve her.

    In fact, as Chuck was odd and suffered severe mysophobia, she thought that he would remain single all his life. She just hoped her second son, who lived abroad, could give her a grandson soon.

    The appearance of Daisy gave her hope. Edward said Chuck and Daisy were quite close. She had to win over Daisy for her son.

    The wedding ceremony began. Daisy didn''t tell her biological father about

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    erry would fight every time they met.

    Sally attacked Jerry first every time. Jerry would cry at the very beginning, butter he hit back calmly.

    Then he didn''t want to hit back at all¡­

    The drama of Sally and Jerry ended. Only Daniel sat quietly in the baby chair and looked at them seriously.

    Chuck and his family went to toast the guests at the next table.

    "Daniel is quite calm. His serious face is exactly the same as that of Harry!" E ced Jerry in Samuel''s arms and went to tease Daniel who remained silent, but Daniel never smiled.

    L looked at Daniel''s face. She had be ustomed to it. "Leave him alone. He always looks like this." He was just like his dad.

    "He''s only one year old!" The one-year-old baby had a serious face. E marveled at his genes.

    After returning from the hotel, Samuel and E left with Jerry first.

    Samuel was driving. Looking at his wife and son in the back seat, he said with a smile, "I''ll take you somewhere."

    E held her drowsy son in her hands and looked at Samuel curiously, "Where is it?"

    Samuel didn''t tell her, but returned her a smile.

 Chapter 515 As Long As Emma Can Give Up

    The car stopped on the road leading to the old house, Samuel took the sleeping boy in E''s arms, and helped her get out of the car.

    A high-end vimunity appeared in front of them. E thought about it for a while.

    It was likely that it was a rich vimunity newly developed by the SL Group. It drew much attention on Inte not long ago. It was said that an inch ofnd was valued as an inch of gold, so ordinary people could not afford it at all. Why did Samuel take her here? Who did they want to visit?

    They stopped at the gate of a vi marked No.8. Samuel returned his boy back to E andid him in her arms.

    He took out the key from his pocket and opened the door.

    It was a roughcast house of three floors, hundreds of square meters each floor.

    "What do you think about this vi?" Samuel held E''s shoulder in the back and kissed her on the cheek.

    Did Samuel n to buy this apartment? "It''s nice. Do you want to buy it?" Their house is almost new and so she wasn''t thinking about moving into another house.

    "Yeah, I want to buy it for my wife and my son." He had already prosecuted the apartment which they are living in, and the Property Management hadpensated him. He didn''t mean to force the Property Management topensate him. He only asked for refunds and of course he would return the house.

    Feeling a little surprised, E asked: "Why do you want to switch our house all of sudden?" "Our current house is fine." "Is it because of that ident in the elevator?"

    Samuel didn''t exin anything, "If you like it, I will handle the paperwork with Harry." He had worked with Harry for so many years and he felt he deserved a special discount from him.

    Actually, the developer of this building was L rather than Harry. Harry was just responsible for the constructing and selling of this building.

    The ident happening in the elevator also scared E, but "This vi must be expensive!" Buying this house would surely cost him a fortune.

    "A piece of cake, " said Samuel causually as if it didn''t matter to him. Even if the house was valued at 100 million, he would still

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    he house under the name of my wife." After saying those words, Samuel sauntered out of the office

    ''This visit was worth it. It saved more than 10 million for me.''

    "Honey, E and Samuel seem to be on good terms. Does Samuel still contact that woman now?" L asked after Samuel left.

    Reminded of that woman, Harry paused for a while and said. "As long as Emma can give up, this couple would stay that way." It depended on whether Emma was willing to let Samuel go.

    "Will Emma let him go?" L knew little about Emma and didn''t know what kind of person she was.

    "No, Emma has business with Samuel''sw office now." Harry said that with absolute certainty. If Emma had given up, she would not havee here.

    L frowned and asked, "What should they do?" She knew how hateful the ex-girlfriend could be and didn''t want E to have trouble with Samuel again because of that woman.

    Harry walked towards her andid his hands on her shoulders, "We are the outsiders and they need to deal with it by themselves." Just as what had happened to him and L, these troubles cannot be solved by others.

    "Fine." What Harry said was right.

    Jerry stayed with E for a month. But then Melody missed her grandson again. So they sent him to her house.

    E returned to Samuel''s office and helped him with his business. Actually, all she did was running some errands, and following him in meetings and courtrooms.

 Chapter 516 No More Makeup in the Future

    Today, as usual, E went to the conference room with Samuel. Samuel had already told her in advance that they would discuss cooperation with a magazinepany from the United States.

    However, Samuel didn''t tell her that Emma would also be present.

    Four people of the other party came, and four representatives of thew firm, Samuel, Catherine, Anna, and E were present.

    E felt awkward when she saw Emma, but Samuel talked to the man next to Emma calmly with fluent English.

    E heard vaguely that Samuel introduced her to the man, "... This is my wife and assistant. She usually helps me at thepany. This is Catherine, awyer of ourpany¡­" It was not until Samuel finished introducing them that E figured out what Samuel said about her.

    All the people sat down. E felt someone staring at her with hostility.

    She looked around and met Emma''s gaze. After taking a look at her, Emma turned to fix her eys on Samuel.

    E felt ufortable. Then she moved toward Samuel and sat right next to him.

    Samuel sensed her odd behavior. He didn''t push her away, but kept talking about the contract.

    After about three hours, the meeting ended at night in the hotel.

    Emma''s boss and the other two assistants left the conference room first. Watching Samuel walking out, Emma said, "Samuel, I want to talk about something with you."

    Samuel slowed down, but he didn''t stop, "Go ahead." E stopped and looked at Emma who fixed her eyes on Samuel.

    Realizing that E didn''t follow him, Samuel stopped.

    Anna and Catherine walked outside, but Catherine said suddenly when walking to the door of the conference room, "E, could youe out? I want to seek advice from you."

    Seek advice? E frowned. Why was Catherine so polite?

    E looked around the conference room. If she left, Samuel and Emma would be alone here. She didn''t want that happen¡­

    "Catherine, l

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    w on the side of E was half open, and so was the window of the BMW sports car.

    Emma witnessed the blushed E and felt pain in her heart.

    Before the light turned green, Samuel stared at E beside him and even didn''t notice Emma there.

    Samuel... Emma closed her eyes. When the green light was on, she stepped on the gas and roared away.

    In the Sapphire Hotel.

    When Samuel and E arrived, all the others were present in the private room.

    Emma could took a closer look at E now. At the intersection, she just cast a nce at E, who was lowering her head.

    Now she knew why Samuel fell in love with her. Only with light makeup, E was so beautiful that no one would turn his gaze from her.

    Her curved eyebrows were drawn brown, and the ck eyeliner made her eyes bigger and brighter. Her tall nose and lips with orange lip gloss were seductive.

    The bright coat made her cheeks ruddy...

    Emma was jealous and wanted to kick her out even more eagerly.

    After some greetings, everyone sat down.

    Felix Fei, Emma''s boss, was mixed Chinese and American.. He always lived in the United States, so he could just speak a little bit Chinese. At the sight of E beside Samuel, he praised, "Your wife is very beautiful. How lucky you are."

 Chapter 517 Didnâ€™t Samuel Teach You about Manners

    Hearing Felix''s poor Chinese, E, who picked up food for Samuel, put down the chopsticks immediately and answered politely, "Thank you, Felix. Emma is also a rare beautifuldy of note."

    E said that sincerely, because Emma was indeed very beautiful. How lucky Samuel was to have such a beautiful ex-girlfriend.

    E heard that Emma''s parents divorced, and her father got remarried after he became a nouveau riche. Her mother always went to ces like casinos and nightclubs, so it was indeed ironic to say that she was ady of note.

    E admitted that she was not generous, so she didn''t object to being called narrow-minded.

    Emma liked her husband, so E couldn''t ignore Emma.

    As E mentioned Emma suddenly, Samuel, who knew Emma well, stopped. He pinched E''s hand under the table gently. How naughty E was.

    He said nothing. E didn''t know what he thought. However, E misunderstood Samuel''s gesture and instead thought that Samuel was ming her and defending Emma.

    She felt sad, but she was more determined. Emma had made the first strike bying over here, so she wouldn''t sit and watch.

    She married Samuel with great difficulty. She wouldn''t let go of him no matter what difficulties she encounteredter.

    Emma surely knew E was mocking her. She stopped smiling. Her family was a taboo subject, so she was infuriated by E''s deliberate mentioning of her family.

    Before she said something, Catherine spoke first.

    She wanted to scratch E''s proud face, "E, didn''t Samuel teach you manners?"

    Samuel frowned. How could she judge his wife?

    E, feeling embarrassed, tried to respond, but Samuel said coldly first, "Catherine, it''s dinner time. If you feel bad, you can leave." The loses of Catherine as hiswyer as well as the case brought in by Emma were eptable to Samuel.

    Ho

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    E stood up and said, "Felix, I''m sorry to have disappointed you. I''d like to toast you with a cup of tea."

    They clinked sses. E had some tea and sat down.

    Emma drank several cups of liquor quietly. E saw that and felt painful in her stomach. Did Emma want to get Samuel''s attention by hurting herself intentionally?

    Halfway through the discussion, Emma approached Samuel with a wine cup in her hand and staggered on her way.

    "Samuel, a toast to you. Thank you for handling this case." Emma''s cheeks were reddish. She stood beside Samuel flirtatiously.

    It was the first time that E saw Emma being so charming, which was in stark contrast to her usual image as a professional woman. No man would refuse her invitation, right?

    Sure enough, Samuel picked up the cup in front of him and said, "My pleasure." They clinked sses and drank.

    Being drunk, Emma spoke a lot. She filled her cup with white liquor again, "Samuel, after this case is solved, I will be transferred back to the periodical office in C Country. As my ex-boyfriend, will you give me a wee?"

    The atmosphere became embarrassing again.

    All the eight people in the private room now knew that Emma was Samuel''s ex-girlfriend.

 Chapter 518 You Will Meet Someone Better

    When Emma was not looking, Felix Fei curled up his lips and an evil smile spread over his face. So Emma had been Samuel''s girlfriend and now she was his. What an interesting find!

    "Ms.Gu, you drink too much." Samuel heard the word ex-boyfriend and his mood was not that good either. Emma held up the bottle and was ready to pour him a ss. Samuel turned the ss upside down on the table and refused her offer.

    Emma staggered and fell towards the other side. It was coincidentally towards Samuel''s direction.

    Samuel had to reach out and catch Emma. Her body directly copsed into his arms and he could smell the strong scent of alcohol from her.

    The others all stared at them in shock. Felix''s assistants never saw Emma behave like this. What happened next made everyone present drop their jaws.

    Emma circled her arms around Samuel''s neck and whispered to his ear in a cheeky voice: "Sam, I am dizzy. Could you please send me home?"

    Samuel furrowed his eyebrows tightly and he tried his best to hold Emma straight. But right now, Emma behaved as if she was spineless and kept falling down to the ground. Samuel had no choice but to hold on to Emma to her keep her bnce.

    E looked at all this scornfully. She thought they were here for business! However, Emma was not focusing on business at all throughout. Instead, she was staring at his husband!

    E stood up from the chair and pressed on the button for call-in service. Within 30 seconds, the private room door was opened from outside.

    "Hello! Is there anything I can do for you?" The waiter looked at E, who was stranding next to the call-in gadget and asked her politely.

    Disregarding everyone else''s confused gaze, E opened her wallet and took out all the money she had. She shoved the money into the waiter''s hand and said: "Go and get security. Please send this woman away."

    Get the security...

    The room went quiet and the ambiance was frozen. The waiter hesitated and didn''t dare to ept the thick stack of cash.

    "Are you going or not? If you don''t get me security, I will file aint against you!" E threatened him.

    The waiter immediately took the money and walked out of the room in fear.

    Samuel looked at his little wife as she returned to her seat with a calm face. E took out her cellphone and started f

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    s busy thinking how to get rid of her. When her lips touching his, Samuel tried to push her away from him.

    But Emma was amazingly strong in that moment, so that Samuel did not manage to push her away at once.

    A sharp voice prated the room: "Stop it!"

    At this very moment, E was literally holding back the words: "You two should be together, I quit!" But she was not as brave as she thought. She didn''t have the guts. She just would not give up Samuel.

    Tears ran down recklessly from her eyes. She turned around and ran away from the scene.

    Samuel was really upset. He threw Emma away from himself without caring for her feelings and ran out of the room to chase after E.

    In high-heels, E could not run fast. What''s worse, out of distress, she identally twisted her ankle.

    When Samuel arrived at the the elevator station, all he saw was E''s back as she staggered into the elevator. His heart was calling out for her as he paced towards the elevator. But somehow, it was still toote. The door closed in front of him.

    He pressed on the button multiple times but it did not work. In his shocked gaze, the elevator went down anyway.

    He was really worried about E. He noticed her eyes were reddish as she had been crying so much.

    He turned to the other elevator and called for it. After several seconds, the elevator came.

    When Samuel reached the ground lobby, E was outside calling for a taxi. He dashed forward, opened his arms and stood right in front of the taxi. He managed to stop the car in time.

 Chapter 519 Knew How to Sweet-talk a Woman

    "I am sorry." Opening the back door, he apologized to the driver and pulled E out of the car.

    When driver saw the pushing and pulling between this couple, he guessed that they were quarreling with each other. Then he sighed and left.

    E was deeply tormented, as she did not know what to do., She really didn''t know. All she wanted to do was to stay alone at this moment.

    She shook off Samuel''s hands and walked towards the other side. Suddenly, a pain arose from her ankle and she nearly kneeled down.

    Even her high-heeled shoes were at odds with her! In a fit of anger, E took off her shoes directly and threw them into the garbage can.

    Samuel was somewhat amused by E''s rather childish behavior.

    E was almost about to scream when her feet left the ground, Shocked, she unconsciously wrapped her arms around Samuel''s neck.

    However, she could smell an unknown fragrance on Samuel.

    "Samuel, let me go." said she dryly.

    Samuel shook his head and said firmly, "No way!"

    He lifted her up and put her in the backseat of his car. He made a call to Anna to arrange his business. Then, he drove her home.

    On their way back, E was lost in her thoughts and remained quiet.

    After the car stopped at the downstairs of their apartment, Samuel carried her out andid her on the sofa.

    "E..." The heart of E was like floating on the sky when she heard his gentle calling.

    Her name seemed so melodious when it was called by Samuel.

    Samuel felt so satisfied when he saw that E was so obsessed with him. "How''s your husband? Do I look handsome?" He snickered, pressing his two hands on the sofa.

    E nodded submissively like she always did. However, after realizing what she had done, she said: "Samuel, you needn''t be with me if you have other things to do." She stood from the sofa and walked towards bedroom with her bare feet. Her feet felt less painful right now, so she stretched her ankles and went straight to her room.

    Of course, by "other things", she was referring to Emma. Understand what she meant,

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    "Let you go? Didn''t you see how harmoniously they are getting along with each other? What''s the point for being so stubborn?" Felix Fei walked closer to her until their noses were nearly going to touch each other.

    Emma turned her head aside and thought about those two people, and said viciously, "I am the one whom Samuel loves. He wille back to me one day!"

    Felix Fei sneered, "What if both of us love you?" Felix Fei had confessed his love to many people and he knew how to sweet-talk a woman.

    "How could it be possible?" Emma looked at this man incredulously and chose to believe him, although she doubted it.

    Although he was less handsome than Samuel, Felix Fei was rather charming for a 34-years-old man.

    But Emma knew that he had a big problem: he was a yboy, and treated girls like clothes, changing them as he liked.

    "Why is it impossible? I wanted to get you the moment I saw you. You are all I had been thinking about ever since you got the money and left me." He narrowed his eyes.

    Emma felt dizzy again because she drank too much.

    The face of Felix Fei seemed to ovep with Samuel''s.

    Felix Fei lowered his head and kissed her. In a trance, Emma put her arms round his neck and called Samuel''s name in her heart.

    They said nothing the whole night.

    The next morning when Emma woke up, she found herself alone in the room.

 Chapter 520 No Red Pepper

    Feeling dizzy, Emma rubbed her head, until what happenedst night came back to her. She felt as if she saw Samuelst night. But she was not so sure.

    Who was it? Emma''s face turned pale when she saw what was on the desk. A check for 500, 000 USD, on which the signature read: Felix Fei.

    What the hell? What did Felix take her for?

    Emma clenched the check in her fist. She must get away from him, or there would be more trouble.

    On six o''clock in the morning.

    E quietly got up, washed up, and went to the kitchen to cook breakfast.

    Two bowls of millet congee, two sandwiches and two heart shaped fried eggs.

    She heard a slight sounding from the bedroom. The the door opened. Samuel came out.

    "Honey!" E trotted cheerfully towards him, and called him with delight.

    Samuel felt his morning was lightened. "Morning, dear." He held E''s head in his hands, pulled her towards him, and kissed her softly.

    E felt really satisfied at that moment. She hoped they could be together in the rest of their life.

    "Honey, breakfast is ready. Go wash up and I''ll wait for you at the table."

    They ate breakfast in happiness, talking andughing, and went to thew office together.

    In the meeting room.

    Today was thest time to discuss with Emma''s periodical office about the issues that should be noticed on court. Emma would be the intiff on behalf of her office.

    Emma didn''t make any trouble this time, so the meeting moved on smoothly.

    E went to the tea room to refill Samuel''s cup.

    Outside of the meeting room, Anna was making a dinner reservation on the phone. "No red pepper please, one of the guests is allergic to red peppers. Yes. No coriander and green onion, either. That is all."

    Allergic to red peppers? Who? Samuel? Though E never saw Samuel eat any red pepper, she never heard him talk about it.

    "Anna, is Samuel allergic to red peppers?" When Anna hung up the phone, E asked out of curiosity.

    A slight sign of awkwardness s

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    unded, and the room quieted down.

    Anna walked to him immediately and briefed him what happened at noon.

    At lunch, Emma started to feel bad after eating the pot shrimp. Not long after, her face broke out into a rash, and she began to notice in shock that there was red pepper in the dish.

    But it was toote. Anna and Catherine quickly sent her to the hospital.

    Anna ate the shrimp. It did taste spicy.

    The manager walked to Samuel, stood in front of him and spoke to him mannerly, "Mr Shao, we have cooperated with yourw firm for a long time and never made mistakes before. I can also assure you this time that there is not the slightest amount of red pepper in the pot shrimp."

    The monitoring record was brought up too. No sign of red pepper was seen in the video.

    That was very strange. Catherine suddenly asked, "Was that done by someone on purpose? Where is E Bo? Why is she not here?"

    Samuel frowned at her words. Why was Catherine always against E? E was with her a few days ago. She must have been greatly wronged.

    "Miss Gu, watch your mouth. You have no evidence. E doesn''t even know Emma was allergic to red peppers." How could she possibly do anything to the food?

    Right then, Anna spoke up with hesitation, "Mr Shao, Mrs. Shao knew that..."

    Her words made the whole ward quiet down.

 Chapter 521 I Hate Deception above All Things

    Emma, covering herself with the quilt, heard what they said clearly. ''It must have been that damn E! She''s always trying to retaliate against me." Her voice was neither loud nor low, but all people could hear it.

    Speaking of retaliation, no one would think it was overstated. Especially after the farce between them at the hotelst night.

    E, as Samuel''s wife, was likely to make Emma suffer.

    "How did she know that?" Samuel looked at Anna coldly.

    Anna told Samuel what happened when she ordered lunch. She didn''t believe E would do that. However, the evidences all pointed towards her.

    It was not a big deal, but it couldn''t be ignored. Emma was fine. Now it all boiled down to what Samuel would do next.

    Samuel walked to the bedside calmly, trying to pull off Emma''s quilt.

    Emma grasped the quilt tightly, "Go away. I don''t want you to see me like this!"

    "Emma." Hearing Samuel''s voice, Emma seemed to calm down.

    She uncovered her eyes slowly. Her forehead was covered with red spots.

    "Samuel." Felt wronged, Emma was in tears.

    "How are you?" There was not a trace of love in his words. He was not showing any sign of care or gentleness as Emma would expect of him.

    She covered her head again, "Go! I won''t forgive E." Emma was convinced that it was E.

    Samuel looked at her and didn''t say anything, "Have a good rest. I''ll bear all your expenses."

    He would bear all expenses. Everyone knew what Samuel meant instantly.

    He was defending E. It was not important whether E did it or not. The point was he would solve it quietly before this thing got out.

    Emma was pissed off. Regardless of the rash on her face, she lifted up the quilt and sat up, "Samuel, you are really so in love with E? Even if she hurt me, you still choose to ignore it?"

    Hearing what she said, Samuel stopped at the door. But he just

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    hoped that Samuel could trust her.

    "Was it you? If that is the case, you should go to the hospital to apologize to Emma."

    The consequence of this thing was not very serious. He could forgive her if she apologized to Emma.

    He didn''t force E to do that, but E thought it sounded harsh.

    "I didn''t!" For the first time, E talked to Samuel loud.

    Samuel looked at E, who seemed to be getting angry. He might have misunderstood her, "It''s okay. It''s good that you didn''t do that. I hate deception above all things. I trust you." He would never deceive her, and she couldn''t deceive him, either.

    If one day he found out that she was lying to him, he didn''t know what he would do.

    He held her in his arms and patted her back gently.

    At this moment, E was anxious. Samuel said that he hated deception above all things. She... What could she do? She must keep that thing secret from him.

    The lounge was quiet. Neither of them spoke again.

    After a long time, "Samuel¡­" E said softly. Her voice softened Samuel''s heart.

    "Yes?" He looked down at E in his arms.

    "If someone deceives you¡­ I mean if that was true, what will you do to her?" She didn''t dare to look at his eyes, but asked in a tentative manner.

 Chapter 522 Does Miss Bo Still Want to Argue

    Samuel answered her without hesitation, "Then she will not have my trust her whole life, and I will not have further contact with her in the future." As long as he figured out who lied to him, he wouldn''t contact with him or her anymore.

    E shuddered with chills at Samuel''s suddenly serious tone. What should she do? What could she do? Should she tell him what happened that night?

    No she should not, or else Samuel would think less of her.

    E breathed in deeply. Armored with all her former acting talents, she raised her head again, giggled and asked, "What if I lied to you?"

    She almost suffocated in anxiety but still forced a naughty smile.

    Samuel listened to her. What if she lied to him? He thought for a while. "It depends. If it''s not serious, then..." He whispered a few words to her ear. Eughed with shyness. Samuel was flirting her again!

    "What if it was serious?" She asked. Climbing into his bed, bearing his baby and marrying him... It was actually serious...

    Samuel looked her into the eye since she stuck to the topic. "Have you hid anything from me?" Did she do something to Emma?

    "Of course not!"

    E stood up straight, pretending a righteous look on her face.

    Samuel could not help butugh at her response, "If it was serious¡­ just think about what will happen meeting a topwyer in court." He spoke casually, for he had never thought of what he would do if she cheated on him.

    It reminded E of the phrase online, "If you are in love with awyer, be prepared to lose everything including your underpants when you divorce."

    ...

    She started to panic, holding Samuel''s waist tightly. Should she confess?

    Maybe it was a good idea to tell him everything. After all, leniency to those who confess, severity to those who resist? "Sam, I¡­"

    When she just began, Samuel''s phone buzzed. E had to stop and wait.

    "Hello, Mr Wang." Samuel answered the phone,

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    ire in her body.

    She grabbed the recorder from Catherine''s hand and mmed it against the wall. The recorder broke.

    Catherine was supposed to be angry, but she held her temper at the thought that Samuel had already heard it.

    Samuel just watched the scene and kept silent.

    E stared at Catherine and then Emma, "You yed hard to gang up to set me up."

    "What are you talking about? The evidence is in front of you. There''s nothing you can argue about." Catherine lowered her head to pick up the broken recorder on the ground so she could hide her feelings.

    Emma also assisted her at the right time, "Sam, is it worth to protect such a calcting woman?"

    After hearing that, E smiled faintly. She looked at the man who had no expression on his face, and walked over.

    She only cared about his opinion now, and nothing else mattered. "Sam, do you believe me?"

    The room was quiet again. Everyone was waiting for Samuel''s reply.

    "You asked me today what would happen if you deceived me. Were you referring to this?" He has always believed in evidence, and now Catherine brought evidence...

    Did he mean to believe the two sisters? E felt her heart ache.

    She really wanted to fly into a temper, but the man in front of her was Sam, she could not...

 Chapter 523 She Was a Little Bit Daft

    E took a deep breath and looked at Catherine: "Bring the waiter here. I want to confront him in person." She could not simply let them wrong her like that.

    If this time she let Emma and Catherine get away with it, then there would be a second and a third time, till finally Samuel no longer believed in her.

    Catherine put down the broken recording device onto the table and scornfully looked at E: "You have scared him away. Thest time we found him, he was just hurrying towards the train station. I think only you can tell where he is now!"

    E could not help but p ger hands for Catherine and then she raised her arm and pped her in the face: "Smack!" The force was so strong that Catherine''s face turned to the other side. She was utterly shocked.

    "Come here." Samuel took E by the hands and pulled her towards his side. She apparently had lost control of herself. What if Catherine sues her for assault?

    Catherine charged herself towards E but Samuel pulled E away in time. Catherine did not manage to get her.

    "Sam, how could you bully my sister like this?" Emma got out of the ward bed and confronted Samuel with anger.

    It was quite intense in the ward now. They were facing each other like two opposing teams.

    Samuel cast a cold nce at the restless Catherine and thought to himself that as long as he was present, no one should ever hurt E.

    "Youe here now and apologize to Emma." He pulled E out from behind him and addressed her as if she was a mischievous child.

    "Why should I apologize to her?" E''s unruliness made Samuel''s head ache.

    He put his arm around her should and said: "You apologize when you are in the wrong!" He did not wish to stay here any longer. He just wanted to solve the issue and leave asap.

    E was not sure whether to feel happy or sad about Samuel''s attitude.

    If she really did what she was used of, Samuel''s attitude would actually move her.

    But the truth was, she didn''t do it! "I did nothing wrong, I refuse to apologize." It was obvious that she should not apologize for something she did not do!

    Emma and Catherine, these two women were her enemies! From now on, she would not let them bully her anymore! She would not

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    was a little bit daft whenpared with her cousin.

    The ward went quiet. The two women no longer talked as they both had something on their minds.

    He tried to reach her via mobile phone but she turned off her phone already. Samuel was so angry that he almost wanted to give up on her. When her beautifully little face came to his mind, Samuel could not just sit aside and do nothing.

    He returned to their apartment and it was dark inside. It seemed she had not yet returned home.

    Then there must be only one possibility: she went to the Shao vi instead.

    Samuel quickly dialed Melody''s number: "What''s up, granny?" He sent his greetings first.

    "It''s you! How rarely you call me!" Melody replied with sarcasm.

    Samuel sat on the sofa with mixed feelings: "Granny, how''s Jerry?" He missed his son as well.

    "Your son was ying."

    ...

    "Well! "Is my wife with you now?"

    Melody was delighted to hear that Samuel referred E as his wife. However, she replied: "No. What''s going on?" "Did you have a fallout?"

    "No." "Everything is fine. She mentioned that she was going to visit Jerry at your ce. I thought she already arrived." Samuel made something up and was being evasive on this topic.

    He continued to dial E''s number but still had no luck.

    Just then, his phone went off. The caller was Harry.

    "Harry, what''s up? You miss me?" He answered the phone in a teasing tone. Meanwhile he made up his mind that he was going to search for his wife.

 Chapter 524 Right Into The Arms Of Mr. Si

    "I miss my wife" said Harry. This kind of conversation always confused Samuel. Why would he call him when he missed his own wife?

    Before Samuel could even have a chance to speak, Harryined to him disapprovingly: "When I just found my wife, yours had already asked her out." She had left him alone again.

    Oh. Now Samuel was feeling more relieved.

    "Where did they go? I''ll go right now and pick up my wife. I need to speak with her!" He now got up from his chair where he was sitting and left the apartment.

    Harry told him about the ce where the two had nned on going. Samuel frowned for a bit, got in the car and firmly pressed his foot on the elerator and drove to where he said.

    On his way there, when he passed by a shopping mall, Samuel pondered for a moment at the sight of it, parked his car on the side of the road and entered one of its shops.

    Ten Minutes Later

    He put a small ck leather box into one of his pockets and started to drive again to where his wife was.

    At the Twilight Bar.

    The two women sat in a quiet corner of the bar.

    They ordered two cocktails and started chatting with one another.

    "So, what''s up?" asked one of them. L took a sip of her cocktail and curiously looked at the woman gulping her drink on the other side of the table.

    E drank half a ss of cocktail breathlessly and only after put the ss down on the table and started speaking: "L, do you know how suffocating it can be to be with a man who doesn''t love you?" E started to unburden herself of her secrets.

    "But I saw that the two of you were just fine the other day" replied L. Samuel had just bought her a mansion, and this was only just two days ago. What had happened between them in the meanwhile?

    E drank the other half of the cocktail and ordered the waiter to bring her another one.

    She admired L so much and the vitality she evoked with her red, blushing cheeks. "It was because of his ex-girlfriend, and something also happened, too..." E told her friend the whole story.

    L was confused. "Didn''t Samuel show that he loved you and trusted you by buying you that house? What are you now so angry about?" Samuel sounded to be better than her Harry. He absolutely trusted his ex-girlfriend at that time.

    But she wouldn''t believe that. She would go back and "torture" him a little more tonight.

    By now, E had finished two cocktails, but was

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    me myself, " she replied. But a tall and distinguished man appeared in her sight even before her words ended.

    With a deep sigh, she began to wonder since when had Harry begun to be so clingy.

    She had been out for only less than an hour, and here he was again, out looking for her.

    "All right, all right, don''t cry." Samuelforted the sobbing little woman in his arms a little, took out a tissue from the table and handed it to her.

    E wiped away the tears and finally stopped crying.

    "Hon." However loud the music in the bar was, it still couldn''t cover up Harry''s gentle voice..

    L waved at Harry: "Hello to you too, Boss Si."

    "You naughty girl" replied Harry. Harry held L tight in his arms, andid a kiss on her gentle lips.

    E was stunned by this scene of public love show and kept her eyes on them with interest. At the nce of this scene, Samuel was very dissatisfied to see E gazing at L and Harry instead of him. He forced her back to look at him.

    "Let''s go home. And let''s talk more to each other at home."

    E nodded sluggishly. If her Sam said they had to go home, they would go home.

    "See youter, Mr. and Mrs. Si." Samuel waved at them, and then left the bar, holding E tight in his arms.

    Harry and L stayed there for a while. Soon, L couldn''t stand anymore the nces that Harry was receiving from all the women nearby and they left the bar.

    In the Apartment

    Samuel pressed E down on the sofa, nipped her nose and asked: "Do you like the ring?" He asked about the ring on her finger that he had just bought for her as a surprise.

 Chapter 525 Donâ€™t You Like Your Child

    Alcohol had now dulled E''s senses. She giggled like stupid: "I like it...But I like my Samuel more." She was so happy and reassured now! Her Samuel had bought her a diamond ring!

    She was so excited! What should she do now?

    "Are you still mad at me?" She was holding his neck tight in her arms. E promptly shook her head.

    Her Samuel was so handsome. She couldn''t help but kissing his thin, gentle lips.

    This little woman. Didn''t she have the patience at least to let him ask her a couple of questions? Samuel didn''t notice that a gleam of love that came into her eyes.

    Needless to say, they spent the whole romantic night together.

    At the crack of dawn, Samuel carried E from the living room to the bathroom and into the hot tub, and simply washed her body. After that they fell asleep in each other''s arms.

    Later on, in the morning, E turned overfortably in the bed and prepared to go back to sleep.

    The room was too quiet. When she opened her eyes she found out that she was alone in the bedroom. Samuel had already got up. She found the rm clock near the bedside table, and it was now half past nine.

    E quickly got up from bed at once. Today was the day that Samuel would represent Emma''spany in court. The trial must have already started, but at that time she was still at home, sleeping.

    E smacked her forehead in frustration. Why didn''t Samuel wake her up?

    Nevertheless, that Emma Gu woman would certainly be there. She thought that she would better go directly to thepany.

    She noticed the diamond ring on her finger and remembered what had happenedst night.

    With a smile on her face, she stroked the ring back and forth. . Sost night wasn''t a dream after all.

    After she washed herself quickly, E stood in front of the dresser, looking at the hickeys Samuel left on her neck. E flushed as she saw them. She opened a closet to take out a silk scarf to cover the traces ofst night''s love.

    When E arrived at thepany, Anna followed Samuel to the courtroom. Today, Samuel didn''t assign any work to E, so she went to the library straight after she videochatted with Melody and her son.

    When she arrived, there were very few people in the library. E found a few books about case studies, picked a quiet corner in the library, sat down and started reading.

    E hadn''t slept that wellst night.

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    Do you think the two of you have divorced in all but name?"

    ''It is said that Mrs. Melody Han is taking care of your son now. Does it mean that the child isn''t a fruit of love? Don''t you like your child, Mr. Shao? And what about Mrs. Shao, does she at least like the child?"

    ...

    One sharp question after another. All were the questionsing from nowhere and with no basis to them whatsoever., Samuel''s indifferent face turned colder and colder with indignation.

    He stopped and looked at a female reporter who mentioned the child in her question. "By the looks of your age, you must be a mother of several children. Don''t you like your child?"

    All eyes were now fixed on the female reporter, who was in her early twenties, and was, of course,pletely unlikely to have given birth to any kids.

    When Samuel spoke in that cold manner, the abashed reporter almost cried. She wasn''t even married yet. Where was the baby from? She had nerves: "Mr. Shao, as awyer, you must know the consequences of nder."

    "Then do you know the consequences of nder and peeping into other''s private life? Believe it or not, I can sue you right now," said Samuel, aggressively and ruthlessly.

    The female reporter''s eyes were now filled with tears. She sobbed and ran away from the scene.

    The journalists had by now started to understand. Samuel was protecting his child.

    So now they got another breakthrough: "Mr. Shao, we now believe you really love your child. But you didn''t say a thing in your wife''s defense when we were talking about your wife. Does that mean you acquiesced?"

 Chapter 526 We Are Fine

    "Yeah. Mr. Samuel, you don''t seem to want to breathe a word about matters concerning your wife. Does this have something to do with Ms. Gu?"

    ...

    Emma, who was next to Samuel, waspletely silent. She was also expecting his answer now.

    Samuel wouldn''t even bother talking to the hateful media: " Why should I need to answer something out of thin air? The rtionship between me and my wife is between only the two of us and it''s our privacy. Your so-called media is openly and shamelessly snooping into others'' privacy. Does thisply with your professional journalistic ethics?"

    His reply further intensified the media''s questions on the matter of his rtionship to his wife.

    "Mr. Samuel, are you red with anger since you are caught red-handed?"

    "Yes, Mr. Samuel. Since you are a public figure, we''re just asking the question out of a mutual concern."

    Stopping before the car, he replied with calm: "I am awyer, not your wild entertainment! Pleasey your attention on my work, and not on my life." Then he reached his car with his team, and then slowly rushed out of the crowd and left.

    Not long after his leave, this video fired up on the inte and became viral.

    All journalists bashed his actions and replies but didn''t dare go too far with them, given his status ofwyer.

    Netizens, however, gave strong support to his each and every move. Theymented actively in the East Star News Official page.

    "Mr. Samuel is right. He went to court for work and you journalists were clenching at his personal privacy. No professional ethics whatsoever!"

    "I support Mr. Samuel to charge and drive into court all of these journalists!"

    "To pick on a child that''s only a few months old! Where are your ethics?"

    "Good job, Mr. Samuel! That''s rather impressive!"

    "Samuel is so cool. I want to have a baby with him!"

    ...

    Those journalists were trolled as being only good-for-nothing. All of them wanted to die when they read thements.

    Some journalists who had just reposted this news were also attacked byizens. Therefore, they had to delete their microblogs.

    E''s Weibo was also dug out. She has never used Weibo since

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    it!

    Samuel casually discussed official business with Emma. E felt bored and looked at them from aside.

    Her cellphone was still ringing. She had to turn off the phone''s notification sound when she reactivated the weibo.

    E was absorbed in her chat with L, and Samuel asked Anna to arrange a lunch for Emma.

    "Don''t bother. I feel bored all by myself. May I have lunch with you?" She said this very smoothly and naturally. E was now confused. How thick-skinned this woman was

    Was she asking for trouble?

    Samuel nced at E and asked her: "Honey, what do you think?"

    ... Emma now looked paler and paler. She closed her fists tightly again. How could he possibly hurt her like that!

    E seemed worried and said: "Dear, I don''t feel like eating when there are other people around."

    Her words suddenly changed the air in the office.

    Samuel gave her a reproachful look, but didn''t say a word. His wife was always right.

    Emma smiled with a slight broken heart. She no longer wanted to stay defiant: "Well, Samuel, I''ll dine out alone then." Even E couldn''t bear the wounded look on her face.

    As expected, she clearly saw something in Samuel''s eyes. But it disappeared soon enough. She wasn''t sure whether it was sadness or pity.

    Emma''s response could easily led to people interpreting E''s behavior as being unreasonable. And there was also Samuel''s ambiguous emotion, which made E very ufortable.

 Chapter 527 Your Brother Has Deflowered and Discarded Me

    As she stood up, Emma overheard E Bo asking Samuel :''''Did you hear what I spoke to Lst evening?" She did not know what she had said yesterday until she asked L again.

    Recalling what she "backbit" on him yesterday, Samuel nodded with smile.

    E Bo flushed and felt a little more at ease. However, she felt d that she didn''t have to hide some of her feelings anymore.

    She stood up from the couch, walked straight to Emma, pointed at Emma''s nose tip and said to her: "Stop ying innocent. Haven''t you recognized your position yet?"

    What she said did not make Emma feel any more pain. But the big diamond ring put on E Bo''s finger was, indeed, a pain in her eyes.

    At the first sight of the ring, which was a gift from Samuel to E, Emma could not restrain her tears any longer.

    She did not mean to cry this time.

    "Why are you crying? Did I bully you?" E Bo looked domineering right then. It seemed that, indeed, she was bullying Emma.

    On seeing this, Anna discreetly left the office.

    And Samuel eyed E Bo, half angry and halfughing. He sighed and stood up. "Enough, it''s only lunch and, after all, why bother so much with this?"

    Bothdies did not know to whom he talked to. But, in their eyes, he was talking to himself.

    "Samuel, it''s true, I am your ex. But how can you allow her to humiliate me like this?" Emma took a tissue out of her bag and wiped out her tears. Her eyes were red.

    Humiliate her? E Bo sneered. Who the hell was Emma? The director in the head office of the Changyue International Magazine Company!

    E Bo had made her inquires on Emma. Emma was an iron woman at work and was also particrly strong in her character.

    How could E Bo manage to humiliate an iron woman like her?

    Emma was now just ying weak and innocent in front of Samuel. And by now, E wanted to scratch out her crying face.

    "Are you saying that I am making a fuss out of nothing?" E Bo was now so angry that she even glowered at Samuel.

    Emma looked at E, and suddenly a thought came flying into her mind. She brewed and stirred her emotion for a while, and so

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    d replied: "Nothing" Such a jerk. He must be avoiding her.

    "Anna, what happened really?" E was concerned. What was going on between her brother and Anna?

    Anna looked at E, thinking about whether to tell her about it or not.

    Eason was such a jerk wanting to y her. If he wanted to avoid seeing her, she would never concede to that!

    Anna gnashed her teeth, took E to the front of french window nearby, and began: "Your big brother has deflowered and discarded me."

    - - She knew that her big brother was a yboy, but she never expected to hear iting from Anna''s mouth.

    Anna repeated when she saw the confusing look on E''s face: " Your big brother has deflowered and discarded me." Damn Eason. She felt angry with herself when she recalled that night.

    On the night of Chuck''s wedding, something that should not have happened did happen in one of the hotel''s rooms.

    And on the next morning, Eason vanished to thin air and abandoned her.

    She talked with E about it, hoping that her parents would find Eason. She had to be given an exnation.

    E kept a hold of the handrail, stunningly looking at Anna, who was now more casual and calm. Eason and Anna... Slept together.

    After a while, E started: "Anna, don''t worry. He''ll be sorry if he abandons you. I''m calling my father to get him back from France. " Then she took her mobile phone out of her bag and started calling.

 Chapter 528 She Heard It Right

    Anna looked at E and remained speechless. Sister-inws? An abandonment crime? Abandonment referred to the crime rting to parents abandoning their children or children abandoning their parents or by not supporting them in any way.

    Eason was at worst a rapist or a man who cheated on women''s feelings.

    But the goal she had in mind had now been aplished, and she would leave the rest up to E.

    Anna heard E get on the phone and exaggerating: "Dad! I''ve got something important to tell you!" After her phone call, she came back to the assistants'' office.

    Five Minutes Later

    E grasped her phone in her hand and was running to Anna: "Ann! Ann! Oh! No! Sister! Sister!" Her disturbed voice made her words sound incoherent.

    She took Anna by her hand and pulled her to a more private, discreet ce where they could talk: "Mom said that dad had booked a ne ticket and that if you are pregnant, you muste to our home. My parents will be fully responsible for you. Oh! No! My brother will take this responsibility upon him!"

    She was going to have a sister-inw! E was so happy now!

    Pregnant? An odd grimace struck on Anna. How could she be pregnant? She wasn''t a child anymore, and she had definitely known how to take her morning after pills.

    Anna had just wanted Eason to give her a reason for his leave. She wanted to ask why he was avoiding her now, and more than this, she wanted to know why he was avoiding her now.

    She never thought of making Eason responsible for any of this, and now she just nodded absently to E''s excited words.

    Jenny visited theirpany in the afternoon.

    Samuel was not there, and E was in the office, busy printing some documents for him.

    When her her mother was downstairs, she ran down the stairs to pick her up.

    E settled Jenny into the office, went out, and called Anna in.

    Anna looked confused when she saw thedy sitting in sofa, and even frightened when Jenny started to talk with her.

    "Mom finally found you, my dear daughter!" She had been looking for her daughter-inw for more than 30 years! Jenny was so excited that she almost cried out when she took Anna''s hands, who was so pretty and capable in her eyes now.

    Her son was finally getting married, and she could now finally be relieved of the burden of an unwed son.

    Er......r.... E and Anna watched the scene with

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    remembered now, E had told him that she would visit the old house today.

    Samuel still felt a little dizzy. He had a brief wash in the bathroom to freshen up and then tried calling the old house.

    He felt a little uneasy since he didn''t know where she was.

    Mrs. Qi answered the phone. Samuel was relieved when she told him that E was ying with their kid upstairs.

    His naughty girl knew exactly how to make him worry. She didn''t even tell him when and where she left.

    Or... did he sleep too tight, too tight that she couldn''t wake him up?

    Samuel was so busy with the Changyue case that he again didn''t notice that there was something wrong with E.

    It was only until three dayster, when he returned to the empty apartment in the middle of the night, that Samuel started missing her presence. He then took out his cellphone and tried calling E several times. No answer.

    By then realized something was wrong and started asking himself why E hadn''te back home for the past three days. She did not go to thepany, either. But she knew that he was still working on the Changyue case these days, and she seemed to be keen on keeping Emma away from him.

    Why didn''t she do anything all this time? She even allowed Emma to be with him for three whole days. Samuel wasn''t that stupid to think that E had started to trust him.

    He remembered sending her several WeChat messages in thest three days, but got no reply whatsoever. He thought that there must definitely be something wrong with E, and by now she was probably more than furious at him.

 Chapter 529 Itâ€™s Inconvenient When My Son Is There.

    Then why was she angry? She could not understand why she is acting like this. Samuel pondered about the other night before she was left. Perhaps it was because he drank too much alcohol? Maybe she does not like him when he drinks?

    It couldn''t be...

    Samuel sent another Wechat message to E. He waited anxiously but she didn''t reply.

    So, Samuel did what he had to and made a call to Melody before seven the next morning.

    "Darn, did you already forget how to make a phone call? Do you still think you were single, with no wife nor children? Know your responsibilities, Samuel." As the phone was put through, Melody scolded him from head to toe.

    "Grandma, what happened?" Samuel looked at the empty apartment, feeling a bit uneasy and lonely.

    "What happened? What did you do to make E angry?" Asked Melody in a disapproving tone.

    A few days ago, E came back to their old house. She looked happy and was smiling but it looked a bit pretentious. Melody knew her very well and sensed something was wrong. She kept asking E if there was anything wrong, but E always tried to avoid the topic.

    Samuel was more confused, "Put her on the phone, Grandma. She doesn''t answer my messages." It was the first time a disagreement like this has happened between E and him, and he wanted to know the reason too. He wanted to fix this immediately. Every little moment without her is a torture.

    After a while, he heard Melody talking to E. "E, this one is for you. Let me take care of the child first."

    "Who is it, grandma?" Then he heard brisk footsteps. Someone took the phone, And hang up without saying anything.

    ...... Samuel looked at his phone, eyes widening in disbelief. His little woman had be bolder now. Not only did she not answer his phone call, but she also hung it up straight away. This is bing surreal in a very bad way.

    Samuel felt really uneasy. He decided to take it upon himself and left early that evening to visit E in the old house.

    Jerry has not stopped crying right until dinnertime. Maybe he was that hungry. E anxiously fetched the milk powder, made the concoction, tested the temperature and fed the rubber nipple into Jerry''s mouth. Jerry at once stopped crying.

    E was relieved to see him happily drinking the milk. This little guy couldn''t bear to be

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    k his hopes away. Samuel gently took their son''s clothes away from her again and put them on the bed.

    He brought her to her feet, holding her tightly. "You must tell me what I am convicted of before passing a sentence." E turned her face away, but he held her chin and made her look at him.

    "What am I convicted of? What am I guilty of?" E smiled sarcastically, "Mr. Shao, you are a top internationalwyer. How dare I be so indiscreet as to demonstrate my crude skills in front of a master of the trade like you."

    ...... Samuel''s patience was about to run out, "Out with it now. Or you will have to skip dinner tonight." E could read between the lines. She knew what he meant.

    She blushed, but still remained a stubborn stance. "What now? So I''m not allowed to have even a morsel of food in Mr. Shao''s house? Are you that eager to kick me out?"

    Samuel faked a straight face when he heard her cold words, "E Bo, I''ll give you ast chance."

    E became more annoyed to see him be seemingly angry. How in the world could he be mad when this is his fault? She pushed him away. Samuel didn''t expect that, falling directly onto the bed behind him.

    Where did she get all that strength? Despite his shock, Samuel wore a yful smile on his face, "Well? Can''t wait to take me to bed?" He liked that.

    "Get out of here! Go out!" Exasperated, she grasped the pillow next to her and threw it on him.

    Samuel grabbed the pillow and threw it on the floor. Then he took hold of her by the wrist and forcefull dragged her to bed.

 Chapter 530 How Dare You Bully Your Wife

    Then he rolled over and held her arms onto the bed so that she would not be able to move.

    "Come on, what''s wrong?" He was here to soothe her, but he... got used to having her. She has noe home for days. The apartment was lifeless and very ufortable.

    E''s eyes were filled with tears when she thought of what happened the other night. She looked into Samuel''s eyes, "If you still like her...I won''t be with you anymore." It''s so damn hard to love someone. There will always be pain. It is always a risk to take.

    Would Samuel know that her heart was in so much pain when she said that? She was so sad...

    Tears ran down the corners of her eyes, and streamed down her smooth cheeks.

    He kissed her gently on the corners of her eyes. Her tears tasted salty¡­but the thought of her consumed him. Emma had never cried when she was with him.

    He has always thought that he liked strong women like Emma, But when he saw E''s tears, he felt as if he did not have the heart to let her cry, nor did he dislike her. He just felt love.

    He used to think that he would be very impatient in taking care of a delicate, crying woman.

    But he found out he was wrong about that. Love makes you do things you haven''t done before. He didn''t feel irritated or impatient as heforted her with everything he has.

    And E just asked if he was still into Emma... He didn''t know either, whether he still liked Emma. Maybe there was still a concern about her. All he knows is that he truly loves E.

    "I have married you. You are my wife. I won''t give up on you." He also thought at first that his marriage with E wouldn''tst too long.

    But now, he realized that he has loved the feeling of being with her. He is so much happier when he is with her.

    He knew that she was always hiding her true colors from him. Maybe she was afraid that he would hate her real self, so she always tried to please him in every way she can.

    She really didn''t have to be so tired, because whatever her true character was, he would ept it. As long as she did not betray him or cheat him, he would treat her well and love her for the rest of their lives.

    E shook her head, "I don''t want a ma

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    elody was satisfied, bursting intoughter, "That is my grandson. Good. I will forgive you this time. Come and have dinner." With that, she led E to the dining table.

    Vi and Vincent were having a meeting some ce in the city, so it was only them at home. The atmosphere was weing and it felt like home. And it was also the happiest time for E in this house. This was the first time that she has felt this happy and contented.

    After dinner, the couple shopped in a nearby mall, taking their son with them.

    E has been spending too little time with her son, so she bought him a lot of things to make up for it.

    Samuel pretended to be a little bit sad because all he carried was all his son''s stuff. He called back the little woman, pushing the shopping cart in front of him. "E."

    "Yes?" She stopped and questioningly looked back at him.

    Samuel walked to her, "You have two men by your side, and you have bought so many things for the little one who can''t even walk...Where''s mine?" He got nothing!

    Oh! E got it now. "You''ve thrown away all the ties I bought for youst time... I''m afraid that you do not like my gifts..." In fact, she wanted to spoil him with many presents. But she has be so hesitant now. She does not know what he feels.

    The expression on her face was so appealing that it made Samuel blush a little. "I won''t do it anymore." He sincerely promised. Grandma is right. He is so lucky to have her.

 Chapter 531 Grandma Got Your Back

    "Okay, let''s go!" E smiled at his promise, and led the way, carrying their son towards the men''s goods area.

    Samuel was left behind. He has already reached the point where he has no other choice but to just admire E''s mood swings.

    It was more than nine o ''clock in the evening when the two went back to their old home.

    They didn''t drive, but walked for the whole night, so E was really exhausted. But she also felt very happy and fulfilled. She just wanted to take a shower and go to bed.

    But before that, she went to their grandmother''s room.

    Melody knew that the two hade back. She had waited for them before going to sleep. She was relieved as she turned off the lights and was getting ready to rest when somebody knocked on her door.

    She sat up from the bed, turned on the bedsidemp, and wore her reading sses, "Come in."

    E saw Melody sitting on the bed and realized that she was already going to sleep, "Grandma, I''m so sorry to disturb you." Said E in an apologizing tone.

    "It''s okay. Come here, dear." Melody savored these moments that she was not alone. Soon, they will go on and start a family.

    E opened her handbag, took out a few books and handed them to Melody, "Grandma, I bought some books for you. You can do some reading when you are not busy doing chores. I hope you like them." Melody was a teacher. She always enjoyed reading.

    But a richdy like Melody must have everything. E had to really think of something to give to her. After much hesitation, E decided to buy some books for her. She hoped she would like them. After all, books do not get old.

    When Melody heard that she bought her some books, arge sincere smile bloomed on her face. She took the books, all of which were limited editions of the ssics.

    "Thank you, dear. I like them. This is so thoughtful of you." She really liked these books. She hadn''t had these ones on her bookshelf.

    "Well, if you like it, grandmother, I am also happy. Rest early grandma. I''ll see you tomorrow morning." E thoughtfully tucked her into the quilt, and was about to leave.

    But Melody took her hand and made her sit by her bed, "Are you in a good mood now, dear?" She knew that E

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    y. But how could we give him a sister if she is with us? If you know what I mean¡­"

    It would be better if they have a daughter. They could bring their son back and they will be a happy family of four.

    E blushed. She sat beside Samuel, took his arm and rested quietly on his shoulder.

    Time passed by slowly.

    E put their sleeping son into his crib. While E was cleaning Jerry''s milk bottle, Samuel held her by the waist and embraced her from behind.

    "Dear, tell me now, what is it?" He didn''t forget. He knows she does not want to speak up. He still waited patiently.

    E''s heartbeat quickened. She put the milk bottle on the desk.

    Turning back, she held Samuel''s neck and kissed him on the lips.

    She really couldn''t make up a story and hoped this would work.

    She was right. It worked.

    An intimate and passionate atmosphere floated in the air. They finally did what they long desired.

    Early the next morning, Samuel left the old house with E.

    In addition to attending the court session, Samuel also needed to take E for her to see the renovated new house this afternoon.

    When they arrived at thepany, Emma was already waiting for Samuel in the office.

    Rivals in love are always mortal enemies. This vividly describes Emma and E right now.

    E pulled the scarf from her neck, "Sam, dear, it''s so hot in here." She removed her silk scarf.

    The marks on her neck, as well as the well-spirited Samuel, hurt Emma again.

 Chapter 532 My Husband Is So Rich

    Is it really hot? It was already 20 degree Celsius outside. Samuel thought. He still opened a window for her.

    E walked around two times in front of Emma with an air of innocence and sarcasm in her face. Then she went to Samuel and said, "Sam, I will wait for you in your office."

    Samuel was about to speak. His eyes red with passion when he saw the marks on her neck. He does not have the heart to leave her when she is looking this alluring.

    Now he understood the meaning of the verse saying, "The night is short and the sun is high. Since then, the king will not hold his morning court."

    He didn''t notice in the marks when they woke up. No wonder she was wandering around the room all morning in her pajamas and a silk scarf.

    And now he understood what she wanted. She just wanted to show Emma how much he loved her and cared about her. With a deep sigh, he decided to let her do what she wanted.

    Emma clenched her fist until she left the office with Samuel and remained silent throughout. .

    Carrying a handbag, Anna immediately followed them to the Assistant Area.

    They went to the court together and talked about the case all the way.

    Today was thest day, and the oue was pretty much in sight. They were certain they will win since Samuel was with them. He is that good.

    As expected, Samuel won back the copyright for Changyue.

    The victory party was held that evening as nothing significant happened in the afternoon. Samuel cancelled everything, and took E to their new house.

    At the Royal Valley Mansion

    When they opened the door, the inside lookedpletely different from what they sawst time.

    How many designers and workers did Samuel hire toplete the work so soon?

    Speaking of the designs, the wallpapers were all white and light brown The furniture were all new, painted in white and grey.

    The shade of the kitchen was dark brown. The cabs and the marbles were basically the same color.

    They happily scanned through the ground floor. Samuel was satisfied to see the amazement in E''s eyes.

    He led her to the second floor, using a r

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    re." She also risked her life to give birth to his son. His money could never buy that.

    E nodded vigorously, "Well, thank you, Samuel." She would be better to him in the future. He said more than once in thete night that he wanted a daughter too.

    E would always remember that.

    Less than a weekter, Samuel began to prepare to move.

    Emma also returned to the United States temporarily. Everything looked okay.

    On the evening of the move, Samuel took E to a special gathering with his brothers.

    Because of Anna, Eason was restricted at home by Richard. It was until Samuel came forward and said that they would hang out to have a get-together party that Eason was allowed to leave.

    It was still at Storm. Harry brought L with him and Samuel took E. Eason was alone by himself and Chuck brought some other woman.

    The woman with him was in a rose-red coat, very thin and fragile, a pretty girl despite her petite frame.

    She sat beside Chuck, her eyes fixed on him, and said nothing.

    E and L were surprised at such a scene.

    Chuck could allow other women to do this to him. He was a serious clean jerk, right? Where''s Daisy Tang?

    E sent a Wechat message to Daisy, "Where are you?"

    She replied quickly, "In a hotel room with a really handsome guy."

    What? "Daisy''s in a hotel room with some guy?" !" E read aloud in obvious shock and bewilderment.

 Chapter 533 His Woman

    A passionate song just ended. Her words echoed in thepartment, clear and loud.

    All eyes were on E, and she started to realize that everyone has looked at her. She covered her mouth, but it was toote.

    With a gloomy face, Chuck walked up to E and took her cell phone.

    Daisy''s reply was still on the screen.

    It was toote for E to take back her phone. It was only a sentence, and Chuck had read it through.

    Then he quickly typed a few words and sent them out, "Which hotel?" Chuck pretended to be E.

    E reached out to him when she saw him sending messages to Daisy in her ount, "Chaz! Give back my phone!" She then reached for it.

    "Hold on please. I need to see this." Chuck held the cell phone high in the air so that E could not reach it.

    Just as E was about to pounce on him, a man pulled her back. She fell into a familiar warm embrace.

    "What are you doing, Chuck? Are you bullying my wife?" Samuel was jealous of E and Chuck. He wanted her by himself. When E called him Chaz, he had to stand up from his seat and separate them.

    A minuteter, E''s phone rang. Chuck took a look, put the mobile phone back into E''s hand, opened the door of thepartment, and went out.

    The woman who came with him immediately followed suit.

    E looked at her phone. Daisy replied, "I''m at Sophie''s. What''s wrong?"

    Then she anxiously looked at Samuel, "These two people are not going to do something stupid and rash, are they? What should we do now? Samuel, would you please go and keep an eye on them? This might get messy." She was really afraid that Chaz would make a scene in the hotel when he catches Daisy in bed, and what was worse, they might begin to quarrel and fight with each other.

    "Okay, I''ll go." Samuel released E and picked up the car keys on the table. "You guys keep ying. Don''t wait for me."

    Harry and Eason looked at each other, "We''ll go too."

    Chuck was somehow entric and impulsive. Who knows what he''ll do next.

    As a result, the party moved from the club

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    ther men, when he had already slept with many women!

    Chuck stepped forward, and stopped in front of them.

    Then he pulled Daisy over and mped her chin. In a most ferocious tone, he spoke, "Are you that cheap?" She dared to cheat on him! He would not let this slip!

    "Cheap? How about you have a look at the woman standing behind you? I say we are not even yet." The woman behind him was exactly her step-mother''s daughter, Rosy Tang.

    Chuck pushed her down to the king size bed. Thanks to Daisy''s quick reaction, she moved a bit, or she would have fallen onto the scalpel Chuck left on the bed. She was that close to grave danger.

    "Chuck Si, if you don''t want to see me, just get out from my sight. Do you have to murder me?" Daisy stood up, and shouted.

    Others arrived too. They blocked the doorway, looking at the dramatic scene in the room.

    They felt a little relieved when they saw there were still clothes on Daisy and Philip.

    At this time, Philip finally spoke up. Looking at the shiny scalpel on the bed, he reacted by saying, "Mr. Si, you misunderstood me. Daisy brought me here to make you jealous. Nothing happened between us. She forced me onto the bed, but nothing more."

    Daisy felt so frustrated that she was almost about to cough blood. "You..." You..." She pointed at Philip, her buddy for years, too angry to even say a single word.

 Chapter 534 Though I love Chuck

    Harry had no interest in this kind of a drama. He took hold of L, and went out, "Hon, do you want to sleep here tonight? I can rent a room for us." It was like a journey back to a world where only the two of them exist.

    "No! We''ll go home." The children are at home. She couldn''t bear sleeping here.

    "Hon. Just one night..." The couple''s voices gradually faded away.

    Samuel also wanted to leave, but he saw E watching the scene with great interest. He leaned against the doorzily, anxiously waiting for the end of the show.

    Eason waved at them, leaving without a word.

    He''d better go home and keep minding about his own business. He does not want to meddle with other people''s troubles.

    Chuck plucked out the scalpel, and yed it back and forth in his hands. Daisy watched his moves, frightened that he might make a sudden movement.

    "Okay, Mr. Qi, you are excused. Go home." Philip grabbed his coat, and hurtled towards the door.

    Samuel pulled E back to let him pass.

    Rosy was still busy taking things into perspective as she stood in the room, looking attentively at Chuck and Daisy.

    Philip was gone. Daisy could not stand being with Chuck by herself, so she took the shoulder bag beside her and prepared to leave.

    But Chuck pulled her back, "We''re not done yet." He hadn''t forgotten that she deliberately made a scene to make him jealous. He wanted to know why.

    "Done with what? We have nothing to talk about since your mistress is right here."

    The mistress? E led Samuel out of the room immediately. That was the end of the scene. She had seen enough. She didn''t forget to close the door for them.

    Now there were only three people left in the room. Rosy looked about to cry, "Sister, I''m not Chuck''s mistress. There was nothing going on between us."

    "How dare you call me sister?" Daisy took her down the peg. She had seen so many bitches in her life. And Rosy was so simple. She never thought much of her.

    Chuck put away the scalpel and said in a very calm voice, "You can go now."

    "Oh, o

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    osy was too angry to say a word, but managed to utter some. "Chuck, I have to leave. See you tomorrow."

    "Who are you going to see tomorrow? Tell you what, if I see you seducing my husband again, I''d break your neck. I stay true to my words, remember that." This Rosy is really a bitch. She didn''t even know why her kind existed in this world.

    Chuck sat in the sofa, and calmly watched the two sisters'' fight with each other.

    Rosy was flushed and embarrassed when Daisy spoke. She almost wanted to squeeze herself into the floor.

    "Sister, have you told Chuck about your supposed to be engagement?" She heard that from Daisy''s father, her step father, Linden Tang.

    Her engagement? Daisy suddenly froze when she heard these two words. Had it not been told by Rosy, she would have forgotten that her father had already engaged her to someone.

    And these two words also drew Chuck''s attention, "Out with it. What is this all about?" This time, he asked Rosy Tang.

    Rosy wiped away her tears and looked proudly at the stunned Daisy. She spoke, "My father has a good friend, and his friend has a son. 20 years ago, they betrothed their children. And there is evidence." Her so-called evidence was a piece of paper on which two adults pressed their hand-prints, thrown casually by Linden Tang in the bottom drawer of his study. Everything was about to change.

 Chapter 535 Infant Matrimony

    "So, Daisy, did you keep this from me?" The coldness in his words astonished the twodies in the room.

    When she mentioned that, everything came back to Daisy.

    Though Chuck thought about this, she disagreed. "Chuck, it was you who forced me to marry you."

    "If you told me that you have been already engaged, I would not force you." Did she think he was willing to force her? It''s grandpa who forced her, not him.

    Facing with such urgent situation, Rosy went towards Chuck and said, "Don''t be angry. My sister had told me once that you are so rich and she wouldn''t leave you."

    ...

    This was a lie. She is so calm when telling lies. This is a natural thing for her.

    Looking at the extremely serious face of Chuck, Daisy held her tightly in her back. She threw her out of the room, ignoring her frantic shouting and yielding.

    The pain was unbearable and Rosy looked at the door being rudely closed.

    About two minutester, she stood up with the help of a waiter. She rubbed her bottom and went into the elevator.

    In the room, Daisy cleaned her clothes as if there was something dirty on it.

    Then, she turned to the man who is intently looking at her. He looked angry that Daisy dared not to speak a word at that time.

    "I have been tricked. Trapped. Well done, Daisy!" Hearing his cold voice, Daisy was afraid and stepped backward

    She took deep breaths and said, "Chuck, you are so stupid to believe what she said."

    He stood up from the sofa and slowly went towards her. There was a dark aura in his eyes.

    Daisy clenched her fists to protect herself.

    However, she was not that strong enough and Chuck held her fists and threw her onto the bed.

    "It''s painful" Although the mattress was soft, Daisy felt a lot of pain because of the bag in her back.

    She rubbed her waist and became fearful of the man in front of her.

    Chuck was already standing beside her, looking

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    and entered.

    "Good Morning! What can I do for you?", the waiter came to take her order. Emma randomly pointed at a coffee in the menu and the waiter went away.

    She looked at the middle-aged man in front of her and said, "Where is it?"

    He just responded, " One million for the original version."

    "One million?" Emma suddenly became rmed. "You are robbing me!" All her property wasn''t worth one million and she might need to borrow if this is true.

    "Well, I have invested a lot of money in this. Plus with the human resources, your money will be worth it." Heid on the couch in a rxing manner. He wasn''t worried about anything.

    But Emma put her hand on her forehead and stroked her hair anxiously. To get rid of E, she would do anything and decided on her own. "Deal! Give me what I asked for and I will raise money for you."

    "Give you right now? Do you think I am that stupid?" If she gets what she needs first, how could the money be guaranteed?

    Emma had to bargain. "Show me the video at least. If it is true, I will collect the money at once."

    The coffee came but Emma was too excited and did not event take a sip. She put it aside and noticed the man taking his phone out.

    He switched it to silent mode, and showed her the video.

 Chapter 536 This Bitch

    In the video, she saw a woman peeking around and then entering a room. She definitely knew her. That woman was E Bo.

    She had stubled over the truth, and now Emma smiled with satisfaction. "I''ll call you as soon as I get hold of the money."

    Emma stood up from her seat, grabbed her handbag and left the coffee shop she was in. She looked at the clear sky and felt she was in an excellent mood.

    "E Bo, you bitch! I''ll soon rub that smug smile off your face!" thought Emma. And Samuel would be hers again!

    When Emma called Samuel, he was busy in his office room.

    "I have something to tell you. I''ll see you at our old meeting ce." Their old meeting ce was a park, where Samuel used to take her for out for walks.

    Samuel rubbed the spot between his eyebrows, "No, you can just talk to me on the phone. We can''t meet." He had promised E to stop seeing her.

    He didn''t even want to see her. Emma bitterly smiled over the phone: "It''s about E, and it''s really dead-serious. Think about it. I''ll wait for you for an hour." And then she hung up on him.

    Was it really about E? Ten minutester, Samuel took his car keys, left the office and drove out to the ce Emma had told him she''d be waiting for him.

    Along the way, he vaguely had a strange feeling of foreboding. What exactly would Emma tell him of his wife, E? If she would start denigrating her based on little or no evidence, he would be very mad.

    Outside, the weather was a little bit hot, and when Samuel got out of the car, he loosened the tie E had tied for him when he had left home that day.

    He couldn''t help but smile when he thought of that little woman of so many hidden facets.

    But the woman who was now standing nearby by the river pulled him back to reality.

    Emma stood waiting by the river in a khaki windbreaker, her long hair blown up by the night wind and graciously floating in the air.

    This was a scene that Samuel had seen so many times in the past, and it happened that every time it attracted him more and more. But now he wouldn''t let himself feel this feeling.

    Looking at the man who was walking closer and closer to her, Emma suppressed her excited mood and looked at him with tender eyes.

    She thought that there was a chance that he would return to her, but his face showed an expression of impatience on it.

    Emma ignored this fact. "Sam, I miss you so much" she thought. It had been a just couple of days since her return from the United States. They had not met once sinc

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    .

    All the virtues and qualities that he thought she possessed had now been turned into just bitter sarcasm in his eyes. This bitch!

    "Bang!" Samuel threw and smashed an empty bottle against the wall. All of its broken pieces scattered on the floor.

    E Bo! E Bo! E Bo! Why would you lie to me! He had told her that what he hated most in this world was cheating!

    How ironic it was to think of her smile!

    Ha ha ha, E Bo, you, indeed, really had the means to achieve your goals!

    ......

    In the vi, E had printed out all the documents, but Samuel had not returned yet.

    It was after 11 o''clock at night, but Samuel still hadn''t returned back home. And when she called him, none of her phone calls were answered.

    E went out to the balcony. It was raining cats and dogs outside. It was pouring!

    No one answered her phone calls in the office, either. She, by no means, could get in touch with Samuel.

    By one o ''clock in the morning, E had by now fallen asleep and the bedroom door had suddenly been pushed open.

    She woke up and saw Samuel standing in the door, with his face flushed and his breath stinking of liquor.

    How much did he drink? He couldn''t even walk straight!

    But before E could have a chance to put on her shoes, Samuel waddled to the edge of the bed.

    Did she see anger in his eyes?

    The next moment, he started choking her her.

    What was wrong with him? "Sam...you... What''s going on? Please¡­" E strenuously managed to spit out a few words.

    Samuel remembered E''s surveince video and his eyes were more and more bloodshot and seemed to be popping out of their sockets with anger. This bitch!

 Chapter 537 Under Grandmotherâ€™s Wing

    "You fucking bitch!" Samuel finally let go of her neck when E was beginning to turn blue and was just about to pass out.

    E coughed and gasped violently for a breath of air.

    Samuel took his phone out of his pocket, yed the video and threw it in front of her so she could watch it herself.

    E instantly turned pale after watching the video. How did this security video...

    So, now finally came the day.

    "What a liar! Bravo!" Samuel furiously grasped his phone and threw it on the table next to him. The phone slid off the table and then onto the floor.

    No one cared.

    Looking at E''s pale face, Samuel got more and more angered at the sight of her. He held her pressed tightly onto the bed.

    "You bitch! Let me see how bitchy you are now!" His eyes were flushed red with anger. He grasped her hands above her head despite her struggle to defend herself.

    "Please, don''t, Samuel..." E begged, shivering at the sights of her husband''s furious face.

    She clearly remembered that the hotel surveince footage on the night of L''s wedding was deleted. Where did he get that?

    In the video, it was clear she sneaked into his room...

    "Don''t?" But that thought didn''t cross her mind when she sneaked into his room that night while he was drunk.

    He tightly gripped her hands, and punished her for her sins.

    ...

    Around five or six the next morning, Samuel mmed the door and left, leaving the house in an utter andplete mess.

    Meanwhile, in the bed, the woman left behind huddled, trembling and terrified at what had just happened.

    E didn''t go anywhere that day but just stayed in the bed the whole day contemting. She kept thinking over and over if this was the end of her happy life.

    Samuel went back to their vi veryte at night in the following days, and tortured her more and more, punishing her for her mistakes. No amount of apologies could ever fix this.

    Those days went on for a week or so, and then Samuel stoppeding back.

    So now E went to the old house. Before that, she went to the hospital to get her wounds treated and cared for.

    Melody instantly f

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    he world but her son.

    If they divorced, Samuel definitely would take their son, and this was something she definitely couldn''t let happen.

    "I promise I won''t show up again if you don''t want to see me." Her face was white and her voice was shaking.

    Samuel looked at her poor face, and he knew she must be saying this for their son.

    "Don''t y the puppy-dog eyes trick. I don''t buy it." He rasied his voice, he felt cross and bad.

    E hurriedly shook head. She wasn''t crying anymore, and as she wiped away her tears, she spoke: "Samuel, I did it because I love you so much¡­" She tried to exin all of it to him.

    "To be loved by a woman like you, I''d rather die." Samuel sneered.

    These heartbreaking words left her devoid of any words.

    It was, indeed, her fault, so now it was up to her to suffer the consequences.

    She slowly lowered her head. On the carpet beneath their feet, her tears dropped and quickly disappeared in the texture.

    Samuel lifted her chin, and kissed her on her lips with stiffness. And then he suddenly let go of her, and quickly left the room without uttering a single word more.

    E touched her sore lips, but what hurt most was her heart.

    There were words out and gossips that Samuel and E made a good couple.

    But this proved to be false.

    E was crooning Jerry to sleep when she saw on TV Samuel with a fancy woman taking him by his arm at a charity party.

 Chapter 538 Itâ€™s So Damn Hard To Love Someone

    The charity party was held by Harry in L''s name, and it was themed on wild animal protection.

    E''s heart was like a ss cup that in a moment fell and shattered into thousands of pieces when he saw Samuel.

    This was just the beginning. Later on, E always saw Samuel appear on all sorts of entertainment news with different women.

    A few days had passed, and he didn''te back to the old house. And almost every day he would ask Vi to bring Jerry to thepany to see him.

    And she also saw him go out on a date with another woman, with her son in his arms.

    So now it went viral in the news that Mr. Shao and his wife had divorced. And the photo that he dated other women while he was holding his son in his arms confirmed the story.

    As Vi took Jerry to thepany more and more often, she had less time to be with him.

    E often looked out of the window at the sycamore trees outside, lost and lonely with a weary thought.

    L called her several times, and sent her many Wechat messages, but she didn''t know yet how to exin the whole situation to her.

    L was so furious that she even wanted to call Samuel and tell him off on her behalf, but she stopped her.

    She told L that it was all her fault, not Samuel''s in the least.

    L had no choice now but to ask her out and speak with her about what had happened.

    And E agreed. The following day, after Vi left the old house with Jerry, she changed her clothes and went out of the old house in which she had stayed for such a long time.

    The sun was shining bright outside. They met at a cafe.

    When she arrived, L was already sipping on a coffee.

    "The old house is a bit far away, I''m sorry. You must have been waiting for me for a long time." She looked at the beautiful woman in front of her, who was growing more and more beautiful day by day, with a little embarrassment.

    She was even stunned when L smiled at her. Maybe this was what a woman should look like when she was married out of true love!

    "No. Tell me about what happened to you." L anxiously looked at E''s pale face.

    E clenched her coffee cup between her small hands and looked at the big screen outside on the shopping mall nearby. An Ad

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    stept of the staircase, a voice was heard shouting: "Stop!" Samuel''s cold voice made her stop.

    "Don''t you see mom is having fun with my kid? Bring him back here."

    E chewed on her lower lip in utter embarrassment. It was so humiliating to hear him say words like that.

    She handed her son back to the livid Vi: "Mother. It''s so kind of you." Then she went upstairs defeated, and alone.

    She didn''t step too far, and Vi and Emma continued at once to talk andugh back at one another in the living room.

    She even heard Vi say: "I''ll soon let Sam divorce and you cane here earlier and stay longer."

    "Mrs. Shao..." Emma''s coquettish voice made E want to cry rivers.

    Now she knew there was definitely no ce for her in this house anymore.

    It was quiet upstairs. She knocked at Melody''s door but she wasn''t in her room. Grandmother hadn''te back at home. E returned to her bedroom.

    Her son was always away from home these days, and it was really boring and sad for her to be alone. E considered whether she should get a job or not.

    Lying in bed, bored, she stared at the phone in her hand, opened an APP and looked for some suitable job for her.

    Her phone rang. It was Sum who was calling her, with whom she hadn''t got in touch for ages.

    "Hi, Sum!" She tried to make her voice sound as normal and casual as possible.

    But Sum still sensed something was wrong with her. He felt sorry for E when he saw Samuel with other women on TV.

 Chapter 539 It Has Been A Long Time

    "Do you have time to meet up? I want to take you out for dinner tonight." Sum was straightforward, and he didn''t like to beat around the bush.

    E''s eyes filled with tears when she recalled what had happened downstairs. She could hardly have a chance to keep her son and by now she had nothing else to do. "Yes."

    "Ok, I''ll pick you up. Is that ok?" Sum sounded excited. But he held back his excitement in his voice and asked like a true gentleman.

    E shook her head. She was in the old house now, which was far from downtown: "I''ll drive myself, thanks. Just tell me when and where."

    E hung up after agreeing on the time and ce of her meeting with Sum.

    She searched the apps for jobs but found nothing suitable for her at the moment.

    Back then, in earlier years, she had gone to the Film Academy of her own free will, despite her parents'' objections. She now seemed to regret it, and felt that acting was the only job she could do.

    Melody came back at the old house at dusk.

    She happened to see E, who was now going downstairs. She nced at the living room with cold eyes. Vi and Emma became silent the moment they saw her.

    "E, you are going out?" Melody asked kindly. She saw that E was carrying her bag down the stairs.

    They must have bullied E while she was out, she thought.

    E walked toward Melody, and took her arm," Yes, nanna. I have an appointment with one of my old schoolmates. I won''t be eating at home this evening, thank you!" E tried to smile when she saw this old, grey-haired woman. She didn''t want nanna to worry about her any longer.

    Melody kindly patted E on the back of her hand. This girl had been stuck in the house for too long, and it was a good idea for her to go out and get some fresh air: "Ok, but pleasee home early. Otherwise I will be worried."

    E peeped out at her a sweet smile: "OK, nanna, I will be back shortly after diner."

    Emma was so jealous at the sight of this scene. What on earth did E have that such a strict woman like Melody was being so kind and nice with her!

    "OK, drive safely." Melody let go of E.

    "By the way, nanna, would you please take care of Jerr

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    s!" Sum pulled E out from Molly''s hug.

    There were two men and two women sitting at the table.

    A chubby man looked at E with a giggle. She didn''t even have to look at his face to know who it was, as she could easily tell only by his giggle: "Chubby Yang!"

    He was her old ssmate from high school, named Yang. In high school, Yang was honest and well-behaved, but he was often bullied.

    E, who was a downright chipper, could not stand it anymore, and so she had someone teach the bullies a lesson for two or three days. Sine then, Yang was more than grateful to E.

    Yang was still overweight, with a height of 175 cm and a weight of 198 pounds. He was chubby indeed! They hugged and rejoiced. And then another woman was calling E''s name:

    "E, when on Earth will you notice me?" A sweet and delicate female voice drew E''s attention.

    "Oh, my cutie, I will never forget you!" The cutie was Yvonne Yan. She was now a model and had be very popr in Hollywood recently.

    She was E''s deskmate at college, and they used to be partners in dancing and acting sses. After they had graduated, Yan migrated to America with her family and they lost touch with one another since.

    Yan hugged E tightly. Many had been out of touch with each other since graduation.

    It had been 5 or 6 years since theirst reunion. She now almost cried.

    "And me, me!" A voice suddenly burst out eagerly and interrupted their hug.

 Chapter 540 For The First Time, Ella Stayed Out All Night

    She then saw a tall, thin man. That was Zach Hou, also known as "Monkey". Like the other guy, he was also E''s high school ssmate.

    "Monkey! Where have you been all this time?! You never replied to my messages!" E hugged him and spoke to him in discontent.

    Zach Hou cheerfully gave her a big hug: "I went to D City after our graduation. My phone was stolen when I got there, so I lost all my contacts"he exined to her.

    "Well, no wonder you never replied." That exined everything.

    Sum then pulled out her chair for her: "Let''s sit down!" They sat in a circle around the table.

    When E sat down, Sum sat beside her.

    As the atmosphere started warming up in the room, Sum called over the waiter: "Two bottles of your best liqueur and two bottles of your best red wine, please."

    It took Sum a lot of effort to reach out to their former high school and college ssmates who had a good rtionship with E for the dinner they had nned out for tonight.

    Sum poured wine for thedies and liquor for the men. "Mr. Su, we are so ttered to have at our table a CEO filling our sses." Molly Yuan took her wine ss, and quipped.

    "Don''t be. Tomorrow is E''s birthday. How about we celebrate E''s birthday in advance, eh?" E didn''t expect that at all. She had no idea that Sum still remembered when her birthday was.

    At this time, the other four people each took out a gift and gave it to E: "E, happy birthday to you in advance!" E''s arms were filled with gifts from her former ssmates in an instant.

    She was touched and almost speechless at the sight of them giving her their best wishes: "I am so happy, thank you... Thank you..." She wept as she thanked them.

    Sum hurried up to help her put aside the gifts and handed over a couple of tissues to her: "You''re a grown girl now. You can''t just cry out like that in front of us!" It really hurt when he saw her tears.

    "Yeah, E, you''re a mother now. You can''t be acting like a little girl no more."

    "Don''t cry moon, aren''t you d to see us?"

    ... Everyone gathered around andforted her with warm words.

    Sum told them in advance about what was happening b

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    oke. She opened her eyes and stared at the strange ceiling of the room. Where was she?

    Molly Yuan woke upst. She went to open the door: "Who is it? You are so annoying!" The door was opened and the three men outside almost fell to the ground.

    "We are now sieged by the journalists because of Yvonne and E. You need to go out first. To avert suspicion, we''ll stay here until noon." Sum briefed them on what had happened.

    E was married. It would put a bad influence on her if the press caught the six of them leaving the hotel together.

    And they were surrounded by journalists? Yvonne Yan sat up in bed with her hair all messy. She was allergic to the press. Her heart started to beat faster and faster when she heard the news.

    "OMG, what can we do now? What should I do! My agent would nag me to death if he knew what happened!" Yvonne Yan got off the bed and started moving around the room anxiously.

    E was the calmest. Even though she didn''t go homest night, Samuel was too busy making out with Emmato have the time to care about where she was or what she did all night.

    "No. Since we entered the hotel together, we''ll leave it together. It would look suspicious if we tried to hide something"

    Said E. She then went to the bathroom, and started to wash herself up.

    The others looked at each other and decided that this is the best thing to do. E had just left the entertainment business for a couple of years.

 Chapter 541 Donâ€™t Make Trouble For Me

    An hourter, the three women and three men casually walked out of the hotel.

    The reporters, who had beem long been blocked outside the hotel, rushed to them as they first saw E and Yvonne Yan.

    "Mrs. Samuel, can you tell us whether you spentst night with Sum or not?"

    "Mrs. Samuel, did you sleep in the same room with Sum?"

    ...

    So many questions overwhelmed E.

    E felt very strange facing the camera again and struggled to remimeber how to best answer these reporters.

    Her silence gave the reporters the impression of assurance and nearly drove them nuts.

    "Mr. Sum, were you with Mrs. Samuel into the hotel and in the same room?" This reporter had asked him frankly.

    "Mrs. Samuel, as the wife of Samuel Shao, it is rumored that your?rtionship is in a bad state. Are you going through divorce procedures now?"

    "As is recorded in document, you are not divorced yet. Are you now cheating on Mr. Samuel?"

    ...

    There were so many reporters that it was hard for them to step forward.

    E had nned to say nothing because she knew that the more she said, the harder was to make it clear. But in the now current events, she knew that the reporterts wouldn''t leave her if she didn''t gave them something.

    She took a microphone, the reporters shutting their mouths up right away. She spoke: "I will love my husband forever and didn''t and will never do something that involves cheating on him. I can make that promise with my life. As for what happened yesterday, it was nothing but a ss reunion party."

    The reporters became furious again: "If so, Mrs. Samuel, can you please exin why Mr. Samuel showed up in public with another woman the other day?"

    "And by the way, why did your husband took your son out with his ex. Can you exin that?"

    E answered impassive: "You should go to his office and ask him rather than me. Thanks." When she finished her words, Sum helped her clean the way out in front of her and led her to the parking lot where her car was.

    Suddenly, a familiar Porsche stopped right in front of th

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ng is... Emmm... Brother, stop asking. That''s all I wanted to talk about. Bye." E voided his answer and hung up the phone on him straight.

    After she returned Samuel''s phone, twenty minutester, E was brought to The Royal Mansion.

    Standing at the door and waiting for Samuel, E was a little afraid.

    Why did he bring her to this house? Shouldn''t they go back to the old house?

    Samuel opened the door with his finger print and E followed him in.

    The moment she stepped through the door, the door was shut heavy by Samuel.

    E''s heart beat faster than ever, so she changed her shoes in a hurry and quickly ran upstairs.

    Just when she rose to her feet, her wrist was firmly yanked.

    Samuel forced her to the living room and threw her on the sofa.

    Her hand was against the sofa''s cushions. She fell on them but didn''t hurt too much, as they were soft.

    She rubbed her wrist and looked up the approaching man in front of her. She looked pathetic.

    "Drop your act!" His anger rose again when he saw her face and attitude.

    His cold voice hurt her heart right away.

    "Samuel, I had done nothing wrong to you, nor cheated on you." She hurried to restrain her feelings and exined.

    Samuel ignored her exnation and further scolded: "We are not divorced yet, how can you date another man. How dare you do this!" His finger pinched her cheek.

 Chapter 542 Domestic Violence Should Never Be a Choice

    "We just got together and had fun. That''s all!" She shouldn''t have drunk and lost her consciousness.

    "Get together? Three couples in three rooms. Everything seems clear to me! How can you lie to me this way!" Samuel picked her up and dragged her upstairs.

    E flushed as she was overwhelmed with clothes thrown over her. Just when she thought she was going to be soon stifled, she was thrown directly onto a big bed.

    "Bitch, I left the old house for a few days and you''re burning to date another man! How dare you!" Samuel untied his tie and threw it aside the bed.

    Coughing badly for a long time, E was astonished to see Samuel untying his shirt in front of her. Remembering what had happened a few days ago, E jumped off in fear the other side of bed.

    "I didn''t!" she said. But Samuel just turned a blunt ear to her exnations.

    Noticing how terrible and mad Samuel now was, E drew back slowly in fright.

    However, Samuel climbed up in the bed and caught her again with ease, leaving her no chance whatsoever to escape.

    "Samuel, let me go, please! I really did nothing wrong!" Damn it, E now screamed with fear in her voice. She didn''t want her nightmare to repeat all over again.

    Jealousy and anger had taken the control of his mind, so he didn''t want to listen to what she had to say in her defense. She lost her whole faith in him that moment.

    His arms were like a girth hitch-- the more she struggled, the more trapped she became.

    "Let go of you? You were satisfied with Sum, weren''t you? You must think I''m useless now, do you?" He didn''t realize how terrible his eyes were, shining, gleaming bright with anger and hatred in them.

    E bit hard on his wrist for vengeance.

    But even when a patch of Samuel''s skin was bloody red and almost tore, he still didn''t want to loosen his hold.

    "I want to go back to the old house and will never go out any more. I promise I won''t go anywhere... Please, please let me go." Now that taking action didn''t seem to work, she changed her strategy to begging in a low, gentle voice.

    From her weak, sorrowful look, the desire to conquer and to take control of everything was even more aroused in him than

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    el must have known that.

    "Your loud voice won''t change anything. Stay at vi and don''t make any more trouble!" The man warned her in a cold voice and hung up the phone on her.

    E dialed again but to no avail. Once, twice... Ten times... No one answered the phone.

    Sitting on the sofa, she was more and more distressed of what was happening.

    Samuel looked on the inte and found that the current event was spreading more and more. The name of Samuel and E became notorious over inte.

    A piece of video caught his attention especially. He clicked it and it showed how E and the others were getting out of the hotel.

    E could remain calm in the face of those sharp questions. But, in the end, the road was blocked by reporters so that E had no choice but to say something in front of the cameras.

    Her brittle voice flied into his ears and beat his nerve.

    "I will love my husband forever, and I didn''t and will never do something that involves cheating on him. I can make that promise with my life."

    "As for this question, you should go to his office and ask him rather than me. Thanks."

    No more than two minutes had passed, and he showed up at that scene in a rage. At that time, he was so burned up by what he had heard that he ignored her reaction.

    When he called E "honey" she seemed so surprised and astonished.

    This scene really hurt Samuel, and he closed his eyes and started thinking about something.

 Chapter 543 Ellaâ€™s Birthday in The Same Day with Emmaâ€™s

    The Moon Company

    Sum went through his email while he had a meeting in the office.

    An E-mail from Samuel got his attention.

    The content was quite simple and pretty straight-forward: "If you ever dare to meet E again, I will prosecute you with charges of sexual harassment or threatening.

    Sum paused for a while and fell into a deep contemtion.

    E was bored in the vi. While she was sleeping, a knock on the door suddenly woke her up.

    Who could it be? She slowly got out of bed and opened the door in a daze.

    "Hello, Mrs. Shao; your lunch has been prepared. Do you want be to bring it here? Or, would you rather go down and eat it there?" A strange voice spoke from the woman who was asking in the door respectfully.

    E looked at her from head to toe: "Who are you?" E had never seen her before now.

    "Mrs. Shao, I am your new servant, Joy Liu." Joy Liu, along with another girl, were hired by Samuel.

    Their job was just to clean the rooms, since there was no one left in the vi.

    Servant? E nodded and said: "Thank you, I will have it by myself." E closed the door, changed her clothes and got down stairs.

    Downstairs, she found a girl putting the dishes on the table.

    The dishes were selected by Samuel, so E liked them.

    After lunch, E surfed the inte the whole afternoon in the study.

    There were too muchizens cursing at her. E almost couldn''t help opening a Twitter ount and scold them back.

    But she thought for a while, and let it go.

    During the evening, the dinner was still cooked by Joy Liu. And when E was having dinner, Jenny called her.

    Today was E''s birthday. When Richard asked Samuel, E found an excuse for him.

    As she hung up up the phone, E felt that she had no appetite anymore.

    Samuel must be celebrating Emma''s birthday now... Putting down the bowl, E went back to the room and looked through the Twitter posts wearily.

    Many people talked to her in private chatting on Twitter, so she decided to answer them one by one.

    When she opened the 36th not

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ording to Samuel''s given instructions. Samuel got out of the car and then parked it in the garage.

    When he got out the BWM, some hand bags drew his attention.

    But he didn''t think too much of it and took them to be the stuff E had bought yesterday.

    Carrying the bags, he left the garage.

    It waste. She must be asleep with all the light off.

    He took out his phone and checked the time. It was already more than two o''clock in the morning.

    There was an unread message from grandma. When he saw what it was, Samuel stopped walking.

    Half a minuteter, he put his phone back into his pocket and opened the handbags he was carrying.

    The first gift was an imported ceramic water cup with some letters on it which were written in white mark pen: "Dear E, happy birthday to you! Love you. Mam."

    Then he opened the next handbag. There was a white skirt with a letter on it: "E, I wish you will live a faerie happy life!" Monkey.

    ...

    E''s birthday was in the same day as with Emma''s.

    He walked into the vi and opened bedroom''s door. The bed was empty.

    Where was E? The bodyguards were outside the vi. She must be here.

    He went to other rooms but still he couldn''t find her.

    Finally, he went to the study and pushed the door open. He saw that it was a dim light there. On the sofa, beside theputer,y a small, familiar figure.

 Chapter 544 I Will Provide You a Monthly Salary of 50,000

    Theptop had not been turned off yet, and when Samuel hovered the mouse cursor over a photo, he saw himself in it, And Emma blowing cake candles beside him.

    He felt guilty when he saw the sad woman sleeping on the sofa with her hand leaned to one shoulder.

    Turning off theputer, he picked her up.

    E briefly moved her small mouth. She had fallen asleep in afortable position.

    It was only until Samuel put her on the bed when she finally opened her eyes.

    She looked at the man beside the bed. Ah? Why was Samuel here? She thought she must''ve been in a dream. She then closed her eyes and fell sound asleep again.

    Samuel sat by the bed, gently touching her bags.

    "E, I am sorry.

    If only you hadn''t lied to me.

    E..."

    The next day, E woke up from her sleep because her phone was ringing.

    She slowly opened her sleepy eyes and checked her phone. It was Sum.

    "Hello, Sum." Her voice was husky, and this tone made Sumugh.

    "E, I am sorry to bother you." Sum thought she must have been awake since it was already nine o''clock in the morning.

    E shook her head and looked at the time: "It''s time to get up. What happened this morning?" She yawned and sat up from her bed.

    The quilt was all in a mess. Did Samuel reallye back? She remembered that she had fallen asleep in the study. How did she end up from the study in the bedroom?

    Sum said, "E, E, did you fall asleep again?"

    The bewildered E awoke again from her day-dream: "No, no, what did you say?" She got out of bed and opened the window curtains.

    Sum imagined her sleepy face and smiled: "I saw your resume on the inte. Are you looking for a job?" He repeated what he said again, with patience.

    "Ah, yeah! I''m too bored at home and I want to find a job, yes." E was a little embarrassed. Since they went back to old house, Samuel didn''t let here anywhere near their child. She was always bored when she was alone, so why wouldn''t she go out and get a job?

    Familiar with her current condition, Sum didn''t ask for more information and just spoke out a sentence

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    allow dimples in his cheeks: "You are, indeed, my honored guest, and I am preparing to set a table here for you so you can work here in the future." He pointed at an empty ce, indicating that that is where her table would be.

    "Don''t do that. I just need to find a ce outside of this office." She was just an assistant, not a boss.

    Sum didn''t force her and then he took her to see the assistant area outside the office they were in. Sum already had two assistants. E was almost useless here.

    After finding a suitable ce for her, Sum came back with a thick pile of documents: "Today your duty is to have these ssified and bring them back to me after you''ve finished."

    E saw the documents surprised: "Would it be easy?" ssify... It sounded easy.

    Sum stood beside her with his hands in his pockets: "Yeah, it seems easy but actually it isn''t. If there is any problem, you can freely ask me." The he called a woman over.

    She was young and about twenty years old. E said hello to her. Sum said something to Zhen. He was asking Zhen to take good care of E.

    Sum went into the office and E started working on what she was assigned.

    It was like he said, this job sounded easy, but in reality it was difficult.

    E kept bustling around in his office on her first day. Only after, when she saw Ms. Zhen''s eyes, did she realize she was over-enthusiastic about it.

 Chapter 545 Who Allowed You to Leave

    This time, she wrote down all the questions and only went back to the office once this afternoon.

    Because E had nned to go back to the old house in the evening, she turned to Sum to ask for a favor. She hoped that she could leave work half an hour earlier.

    Sum agreed straightforwardly. After a day''s work, she said goodbye to him and left thepany.

    What she did not know was that the people were starting to gossip about them.

    It was already seven o''clock when she returned to the old house.

    Vincent was feeding the baby in the baby chair with Millet soup. Seeing here, he said: "E, stay with us and have dinner. Why didn''t you tell us that you areing"

    Mrs. Qi put a set of tableware between Melody and Jerry.

    "It''s fine. I get outte. You don''t have to wait for me, you can have dinner first." E hugged her son and washed her hands, then sat by him at the dining table.

    Melody Han served her some soup and asked her: "What have you been doing thesest two days, E?"

    E gave her son some steamed bread and turned to her grandmother: "I got a job. Today was my first day."

    "Found a job? You are quite independent now." Vi interrupted her and made E a little embarrassed. E didn''t understand what she meant by that, but she didn''t asked further.

    Vincent cast a nce at his wife and scolded her: "It''s not your business. Eat your dinner."

    Vi red at him and went on to eat her meal.

    Melody picked out some food for E and asked her: "Why do you want to have a job?"

    E ate her food in the te and answered her: "There is nothing for me to do back at home and so I might as well go out and find myself a job." exined E.

    Of course, everyone knew what she really meant in that sentence.

    "Well, Keep up the good work. Are you still living in Yugu?" Melody always supported her decision, no matter what she did.

    E stopped eating for a second and shook her head: "I''ll be living here for the time being, and if the job turns out okay, I will rent a houseter." She was afraid of Samuel bringing other women to Yugu.

    Her words silenced Melody.

    After feeding

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    dughing happily.

    The evidence was clear. The expression on Samuel''s face changed immediately.

    He had thought that the woman was staying at the old house all the time. But instead, she was out meeting with her lover!

    "Get out!" said Samuel with coldness in his words. Emma had no idea what he was really feeling.

    Samuel became more and more inscrutable in any way possible. She couldn''t understand him at all.

    Emma had achieved her goal and said nothing more: "Okay, I will leave first." She left Samuel''s office.

    After she had shut the door, a diamond-encrusted pen was mmed against the wall by Samuel.

    Taking out his phone out of his pocket, he found her phone number and made a call.

    "Hello, I am E''s colleague. She was in the office and discussed something with Mr. Sum. You can call herter." E''s phone kept ringing so Ms. Zhen answered it for her.

    The phone was hung up abruptly. Zhen stared at the phone with a baffled look on her face and went back to her work.

    Twenty minutester, E went out of the office. Ms. Zhen was too busy and totally forgot to tell E about that call.

    Half past five p.m.

    E clocked out and left the office.

    She walked towards her car and got out of her purse the key. Just when she was going to open the door, a powerful grip drew her back from it. Her mind was nk at that moment and this hand forced her into the car that was parked beside her.

 Chapter 546 You Must Be Kidding Me

    She wanted to scream! But she bit her tongue when she saw Samuel.

    Samuel was not in a good mood. In fact, he was in a rage. Terrified, E stared at him, helplessly.

    "Feeling guilty?" Samuel asked coldly. E was confused.

    E pushed Samuel slightly, but he stood firmly, starting at her with a furious look.

    "Excuse me?" Guilty? Why?

    Samuel was growing angrier by the second. He grasped E''s jaw with his index finger and thumb. "E you are some kind of actor! You don''t need to pretend to be innocent!"

    Though, truth be told, had it not been for the picture, Samuel would have probably believed her.

    "Please, I don''t understand. Please exin. Why do I need to pretend to be innocent?" She was honestly confused. Why couldn''t he make himself clear?

    E was bing frustrated at the baffling nature of his interrogation.

    Samuel let go of E''s jaw and pointed toward the office building behind the car. "Why do you work there?"

    E was speechless. Then she mustered, "It''s just work, that''s all. Please, I''m not looking for any trouble." E pushed Samuel away and slide to the other side of the back seat. She sat upright, erect.

    Samuel conceded to her push and noticed briefly that she wasn''t wearing her diamond ring. "Where''s your ring?" he asked.

    "I never wear it to work. It''s not convenient, " she responded. "I always leave it at home." Truth be told, leaving the ring at home made sense. E''s ring solicited immediate envy. It was truly an admirable and magnificent diamond.

    Strangers had, on many asions asked her about the ring. Some had even asked whether Sum had bought it for her.

    "Not convenient?" Samuel prodded. "Do you think it''s an eyesore when you stay with your lover?" he continued. Samuel''s voice became mocking as he asked her questions. E felt herself bing angry.

    She further shifted herself away from Samuel, than pouted angrily, "So what if that''s it? Does it matter? You also have a mistress. How could you me me?" There was a small crowd near the car.

    Samuel felt hurt. He knew that she loved him, how could she say such a thing?

    "You bitch, I should have divorced you, " he responded. Samuel was fuming

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    aking, E took the pen in her left hand and held the page down with her right.

    Seeing her hesitate, Samuel became agitated. He began to move forward, when suddenly E''s phone rang.

    It was Eason.

    E set the pen down and said, "Brother, " into the phone. She spoke softly and began to sweep the tears from her eyes.

    Samuel quietly pushed the divorce settlement papers away. Distracted by Eason, E didn''t notice.

    "You..." "What did you say!?" The sudden change in E''s voice drew Samuel''s attention back to her.

    Whatever Eason had said, he seemed to repeat it again. E cried out once again, this time more fiercely. "Brother, are you kidding me?"

    Suddenly, E began to cry hysterically. Unhappy with the sudden intrusion, Samuel threw the divorce papers on the floor.

    E continued, "Brother, mom and dad only made you get married. How can you.. how could you.. curse them like this? E was beginning to hem and haw, and seemed to be getting out of breath.

    Unable to bear seeing E in this mood, Samuel grabbed the phone from her hand and asked, "Eason, what happened?"

    Hearing Samuels voice, Eason regained hisposure and begin to tell Samuel what had happened. Then he asked Eason to bring E to the First People''s Hospital. Something terrible had happened. Mom and dad were gone. E needed toe bid her final farewell.

    Samuel felt his heartbeat quicken. "Did this mean that¡­ His parents-inw¡­ were dead?"

 Chapter 547 Do You Want to Be An Unfilial Daughter

    E jumped out of bed and ran to the door without putting on her slippers.

    Samuel hurriedly hung up the phone and ran after her, "Calm down." Samuel wanted to stop E from her frantic running, and lifted her up in his arms.

    E jumped off. Despite being barefooted, she didn''t notice how cold the floor was. "How can I calm down? Didn''t you hear my brother? My parents just died!"

    Her parents were gone, and her husband wished to divorce her. Her troubles seemed endless.

    She sprinted downstairs, and Samuel followed. He grabbed her arm just as she opened the door.

    "Put on your shoes. I''ll take you there."

    E couldn''t shake off Samuel''s hold on her arm. She quickly slipped into her shoes and waited for Samuel to take her to the hospital Eason had mentioned.

    In the car.

    E was now in a state of utter shock. She muttered, "Eason must have been arguing with Mama and Papa...That''s why he said that. But he can''t curse them in that way! Eason Bo, you are such an unfilial son... Samuel, my parents are still all right, aren''t they? Eason was just kidding, wasn''t he?"

    Samuel''s heart ached when he saw her like this.

    He grasped her little trembling hand, "You have to embrace reality."

    Embrace reality? E shivered at the thought.

    She was afraid. She was so afraid...

    Samuel stopped his car in a rtively empty street, and pulled E close. He held the trembling woman to his chest. "I''ll be with you."

    He''d be with her? E held him tight, "Samuel... I''m by your side... You''re with me... You will always be here for me, right?" Fear had been gnawing at her since she had heard the news, so much so that her brain was unable to construct aplete sentence.

    Forgetting all past problems, Samuel stroked her long hair and said, "Yes, I''ll always be here." His presence soothed E.

    Samuel took a tissue to wipe her tears, "Don''t cry. Let''s go and see what happened."

    When they reached the hospital, Eason was in a ward, eyes zed, sitting in a chair be

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ld her that too.

    Although Vi was sympathetic to E''s plight, she hadn''t wanted Jerry toe. After a few minutes, she took Jerry from E''s arms, "Jerry and I will be outside."

    Jerry was E''s onlyfort now. She didn''t let go, "Mother, let him be with me for a while, I''ll bring him to youter."

    "Jerry is so young...I don''t want anything sinister to haunt him."

    "Vi Yang!" Shouted Vincent, "What the heck are you talking about?"

    Vi stared at him in disbelief. Was she wrong? Although unhappy, she dare not refute Vincent. Vi left the mourning hall.

    E could not believe what Vi had implied. She now lost all respect for her mother-inw...

    Vincent was a little embarrassed. He tried to exin to E, "E, Vi has different beliefs. Please forgive her." His wife was generally okay, but she didn''t know how to talk to people.

    E tried to smile, "Sure, father." Then she watched Vincent take Melody''s arm, and lead her out of the mourning hall.

    A man appeared at the door. He was dressed in a ck suit and a ck shirt.

    He put a bouquet of white chrysanthemums in front of the portrait, and bowed respectfully three times.

    "Sum." E was so touched by his act. She greeted him. Since her parents passing, Sum had called frequently tofort her. She was deeply grateful.

 Chapter 548 She Must Win Back Samuelâ€™s Love

    Sum walked up to E, slightly teasing Jerry in her arms. "E, just deal with your parents'' funeral. Don''t worry about thepany. You can go to work at any time."

    "My wife is not going to work. We''ll take this time as unpaid work" said Samuel. He was greeting the guests at the front entrance. When he heard that Sum was already here, Samuel wondered where did Sum enter?the house. Why didn''t he see Suming in?

    Looking at Samuel, E said with a little embarrassment in her voice: "Thank you, Mr. Su. I''ll go back to work after this brief period of time." Samuel was about to divorce her. If they divorced, she had to work, so that she could afford to live independently. Therefore, she must not take this job lightly.

    Samuel walked up to her and took Jerry from her, then looked at their son and said: "Honey, I know you feel bad. Be good. I''ll raise you and our son."

    People came in and out of the mourning hall, looking at the situation here with curious eyes. Are these three people the main protagonists of thetest circting gossip?

    E was not in the mood to bicker with or to fight against Samuel, she simply replied, "Mr. Su, we will speak soon"

    "OK." Sum soon left after saying goodbye to them.

    During all this time, there seemed to be a disturbance outside. The newers were Harry, L, Chuck and Daisy.

    Eason came in with them. L hugged E, who looked very pale, and said: "E, it''s all going to be all right."

    Daisy also walked to her and said: "E, don''t be sad."

    Theirfort made E''s eyes turn red with tears.

    Samuel took out the handkerchief in his pocket and wiped her tears: "Don''t cry." E had been crying for all these days. He really started wandering whether this woman was made out of water.

    E took over the handkerchief from his hand and nodded her head. Man''s fate is as uncertain as the weather. These general principles are widely known, but it isn''t really easy to face the reality.

    The four people bowed to Richard and Jenny''s portrait, and left after

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ning short. He had to go to thepany as soon as possible: "No, thank you. I''m in a hurry. Help yourself." The he kissed Jerry and left the vi in a hurry.

    E looked at the heart-shaped egg in the te, her eyes turning red and filling up with tears. She put the milk back into the fridge and ate the fried egg.

    E was bored at home in the morning, and so decided to take her son to the shopping mall and buy some things needed in the house.

    SLD Mall

    E parked her car and walked into the mall with her son in her arms.

    Floor 1 of the Mall

    Two women wearing high heels walked towards the boutique: "Catherine, are you a kid? Why do you have to ask me to shop with you?" Emma was dragged into a boutique, looking extremely reluctant.

    "I have to go to thepany soon, but it won''t take long." Catherine saw a sky-blue key chain that?had a crystal dolphin with diamonds in it.

    She had just stretched her right arm and the key chain was immediately taken away by someone else.

    She turned her head and saw a familiar person. This woman wearing a white woolen coat and holding a baby was E! Catherine and her sister sneered. How small the world could be!

    "Miss Bo, what a coincidence!" said Catherine with a mocking tone.

    E looked at the two sisters with indifference and avoided talking to them as she was in a bad mood.

 Chapter 549 Are You Two People Looking for Trouble

    She held the key buckle in her hand to catch her son''s attention. Then they turned to somece else.

    Being ignored, the two sisters looked at each other with anger in their eyes.

    Emma took a few steps forward to stop E, saying: "Kevin, give me a hug." Jerry looked at Emma with goggled eyes and didn''t seem to react at all at her words, which made Emma somewhat embarrassed.

    Noticing that she was friendly to her son, E began to talk to her: "I am sorry Miss Gu, my son does not y with strangers." Then she moved pass Emma to leave.

    However, Emma was so angry at the sight of E that she had no intention of letting her go just yet.

    She took Jerry from E directly and without permission. Looking at him kindly, Emma started: "Kevin, your father and mother will soon get divorced, and I will be your new mother." She kissed him after saying her words.

    Jerry looked nkly at her, without any expression and reaction whatsoever. Emma thought in her heart whether E had given birth to an idiot. He remained uninterested to everything and everyone.

    Really, no reaction at all? Emma had identall hurt him and Jerry began to cry loudly in seconds.

    E was in pain and eager to take the son, but Emma refused to give him back. Catherine looked around and found that the tall cabs happened to block the camera.

    She also came over and took Jerry to herself. The two sisters hugged Jerry each in turns, refusing to give him back to E.

    The chaos had attracted the shopping guide to see what''s had happened. But she was too busy and just left after taking a brief look.

    E was now angry:. "You two are looking for some trouble, aren''t you?" Jerry cried louder and louder while E couldn''t take him back.

    "Yes. Last time you made me allergic. Now that you are here, let''s settle this." Emma pinched Jerry''s ass for several times until she could feel good.

    Watching her son cry more and more relentless, E grabbed the key buckle from Jerry''s hand?and furiously threw it into Emma''s face.

    "Ah!"

    Emma felt hurt and nearly threw Jerry to the ground, E hurried forward and caught his son just in time.

    Then Ell

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    with E and I am to spend more time with Jerry so that we might bond" Emma stopped without finishing her words because Samuel didn''t say anything over the phone. She felt embarrassed.

    "How is your face?" He never knew his mother could be so meddlesome.

    Emma was so happy to hear that he was concerned about her. She took a deep breath and started to speak out her true intentions?over the phone "Sam, I had already taken the medicine... I just wanted to hug Jerry. E was annoyed by Jerry''s crying and pinched Jerry in the butt. How could you sleep easy knowing that your son is with that cruel woman?"

    Pinch the baby? After hearing her words, Samuel stubbed out cigarette butt hard in the ashtray. "Emma, be careful with your words! Do you need me to teach you?"

    "Sam, don''t you know me at all?" Emma''s unhappy voice reminded Samuel of E''s previous lie.

    Yes, Emma never lied to him while E...

    "I already knew it and will investigate this matter at once. If it is indeed E''s fault, I will bring her to you to apologize for what she did." Samuel closed the file and turned off theputer. He would never allow anyone to hurt his son. Even if she was his mother!

    "Sam, I will wait for your call." Emma hung up the phone.

    At the Royal Valley Mansion

    E told Joy Liu to send her stuff in the trunk to her room upstairs. She took Jerry, who was already starting to cry himself off to sleep, to the baby''s room.

 Chapter 550 Sheâ€™s Lost It

    Gazing at her sleeping son, E fell into a daze, holding her cheeks in her hands.

    Why had Jerry been crying? DIdn''t he like Emma? No, it couldn''t be that. He hadn''t cried when Emma held him at the old house thest time.

    Suddenly, the door of the baby''s room was opened from outside. Surprised, E stared at the man in the doorway.

    She nced at her cell phone. It was just about 12 o''clock. ''Had he returned home for lunch?''

    "Samuel¡­" She stood up and began to walk towards him. After entering the room with a few heavy steps, Samuel walked directly to his son''s crib.

    Ignoring E, he pulled the child''s clothing down to have a look at him.

    From the front, baby Jerry seemed fine. However, as Samuel turned him over and pulled down his freshly-changed diaper, he was shocked to find arge bruise on his son.

    By the look of it, Catherine seemed to be telling the truth. As expected, Emma had told the truth.

    E noticing the bruise for the first time, finally understood why the child had been crying so insistently. ''Emma had pinched my son! How heartless! How could she dare hurt a child.'' thought E.

    "I''m going to pinch your whole body!" Gnashing her teeth in anger, E went to her son and moved to pick him up.

    "Liar!" Samuel''s single utterance caused E shudder and stop.

    With a bad feeling in her stomach, E felt her skin crawling as she saw at the icy-coldness in Samuel''s eyes.

    "Samuel, what are you talking about?" She seemed to have heard Samuel calling her a liar.

    Seeing honest confusion on her face, Samuel almost believed her again.

    "E, where did this bruisee from?" The question was rhetoric. Samuel just wanted to hear her exin herself.

    Seeing his expression, E was bing worried. Emma and her sister must have been spreading lies behind her back.

    "Samuel, I did not hurt Jerry! It must have been Emma! Jerry wasn''t crying when she first came over, but a little whileter, I couldn''t get him to stop."

    "Enough.." Having been betrayed by her before, Samuel no longer had any faith

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    softly enveloping his outline against the setting sun.

    Abruptly, Samuel''s phone rang. He quickly put out his cigarette and picked up the phone. It was Anna.

    "Hi."

    "Mr. Shao¡­" Anna seemed to pause unnaturally long.

    Samuel prodded her to speak. "Yes, please go ahead." Impatiently, Samuel ran his hands through his hair. Where on earth was E?

    Anna cleared her throat before rying the message she had just received. "E just went to a bar.. and.. Well, she fought Emma."

    Samuel felt a sudden, sharp pain in his temples.

    Samuel stood silently for a few moments before speaking. Just as Anna was beginning to wonder whether the call had disconnected, he spoke. "Which bar?"

    After punching the address into his GPS, Samuel drove his Porsche quickly down an empty road towards the Twilight Bar.

    This woman.. She was always causing problems. How could she actually fight with someone else?

    At the Twilight Bar.

    The whole bar was smashed to pieces. Triumphant, E stood in the middle of the bar surrounded by a group of strangers. She stood looking down on another woman.

    Emma was crouched on the ground. Her hair was a mess of tangles, and he clothes were ripped to shreds. Her silk stockings were torn and one of the heels was missing from her designer shoes.

    E pulled a stool in front of Emma and sat down. "Emma, apologize to me.. NOW!"

 Chapter 551 Just Like A Female Mafia Boss

    Did Samuel dream of E demanding an apology from Emma? Keep dreaming! Don''t mistake a tiger to be a cat because it hasn''t roared at you yet.

    Emma rubbed her sore cheek. When she thought back to that moment, every nerve in Emma''s body was filled with hatred. "E, who do you think you are? How dare you ask me to apologize!" Emma had always despised the woman in front of her. She had been so desperate to gain Samuel''s love!

    "It''s alright, Monkey. Keep beating her!" E crossed her arms, and looked scornfully at the sharp-tongued Emma. She would surely beat her till Emma apologized!

    Monkey, along with a few men with short multicolored hair, kept moving forward. As soon as he raised his hand, he heard someone shouting, "Stop!" A cold voice came from behind them.

    Hearing the familiar voice, Emma immediately changed her expression from angry to pitiful. But E sat on her chair proudly, just like a female mafia boss.

    "Samuel, help me." A soft voice pleaded with Samuel. Looking at Emma, he thought E had gone too far.

    Samuel coolly looked at the calm woman, and then walked straight towards Emma.

    "Stop! Don''t touch her. I haven''t taught Emma her lesson yet!" Now that Samuel had seen Emma like this, all angry and vengeful, she didn''t feel the need to pretend to be gentle.

    Samuel, who had pulled his hand out of his pocket to help Emma, stopped midway. At E''s tone, his eyes filled with anger.

    So he turned around, and went towards E.

    He nced at the people around her and frowned. When did she associate with people like these?

    "Come back home." Samuel ordered coldly. He could settle the situation at home in private!

    E pushed Samuel away and raised her voice, "Why should I go home? I''m gonna beat your mistress to death!" Emma had be her archenemy.

    The onlookers, hearing what E said, suddenly realized that the woman on the ground was Samuel''s mistress!

    However, this mistress did have taste, for she had attached herself to a handsome and stylish man.

    Samuel''s anger rose, and he pulled E

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    have nothing to talk about with you." Emma said to Sum while nursing her bruised face. E, you shameless cunt. She must get rid of E one day!

    Sum saw the hatred in her eyes, and smiled. "Aren''t you hooked on Samuel? And I am in love with E. So..."

    An hourter, Emma was in a good mood. She had left the bar with herpanion, and was on her way to the hospital.

    The Royal Mansion

    Samuel mmed the door after pulling E from the car without mercy.

    "Let go of me!" E shouted with rage.

    Samuel stared at her coldly, which made E shut her mouth at once.

    In the corridor of the second floor, E was still being pulled by the man. "Samuel, give me my son!" E nearly cried.

    The man suddenly stopped and looked at her. His eyes shed evilly. "You want a child?"

    E didn''t understand his hidden meaning, so she nodded. "Yes!" How could she give up her son?

    "That''s easy. We can make another child!" The man dragged the blushing woman into the bedroom.

    "Hey! I mean my baby, Jerry. Can''t you understand?" E shouted at the man who was taking off his coat.

    Samuel hung his suit on the hanger. He loosened his tie, and looked at her expressionlessly. "I don''t understand. Tell me, how should I settle this mess you made?"

    Remembering the past, from the time E had started work at Sum''spany, she was always with him.

 Chapter 552 Like A Father Protecting His Kid

    Not only had she struck Emma, she had abused her son, and hurt innocent Catherine. Tonight, she had thrown herself into other man''s arms in front of him¡­¡­

    ''E, you are in so much trouble!'' Samuel thought as he remembered all her unwanted behaviors. He red at this stubborn little woman in front of him. Hot with anger, he threw his tie to the couch.

    Before he had married E, Samuel was a witty and engrossing man who had rarely gotten angry. Though changed by this wretched marriage, he had had never lost his temper.

    But now, his irritation had overwhelmed E. She was confused and lost.

    Never mind, she could stay away from the angry man, even it was only for a while.

    E rushed to the bedroom door as Samuel threw his shirt to the couch.

    However, she could not outrun Samuel.

    As soon as she had one foot out the door, Samuel caught her coat and pulled her inside.

    To disengage herself from his grip, she took off the coat.

    Samuel dropped the coat, and followed her.

    She had been so close to the stairwell when he engulfed her in his vice-like grip.

    "Still want to run away?" His dangerous voice echoed in her ears, sending a chill down E''s spine. Samuel was being horrible!

    She froze as he spun her around, and hoisted her onto his shoulder.

    "Ah!" "Samuel, leave me alone......" she cried as she banged her hands on his back. As a wave of dizziness washed over her, Her handscked the strength to continue their assault.

    Samuel felt a sudden stiffness in her body, as he threw her onto the bed.

    E waspletely surprised by the fall, and stayed still for a while.

    Samuel gripped her again.

    "Tell me, how should I punish you?" Samuel held her hands over her head, and pinched her cheeks in warning.

    "How dare you punish me, I did nothing wrong!" E was telling the truth, though Samuel attributed her behavior to stu

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    d depend on E''s behavior in the future. He would again consider a divorce if she was still childish enough to do the wrong things.

    To Catherine, Samuel was protecting this woman just like a parent would protect their child.

    A wry smile spread across her lips. She envied E¡­¡­

    E trapped him into sleeping with her, and finally got his protection. Would Samuel be so good to her, if she had done the same?

    "So you think your apology can make up for my sister being humiliated and hit?" Catherine tore the indictment in his face.

    Samuel looked at the shreds of paper in the bin and eximed, "We''ll meet Emma, and I''ll make E apologize to her."

    Come to think of it, E is like a kid who always got into trouble, and made Samuel, a parent-like husband, to apologize on her behalf¡­¡­

    "So, then, solve it with my sister. I''ll no longer get involved." Catherine turned around, and left his office.

    Samuel watched the door close. Then he took a cigarette out of its pack, and lit it, And thought about the woman. What did she mean to do? What was her motive?

    At the Royal Valley Mansion

    1:00 PM

    The woman lying on the queen-size bed turned over. "Ouch!" It hurt!

    E silently cursed Samuel for the thousandth time.

 Chapter 553 How Could She Look Like Ella So Much

    Couldn''t this heartless man show a little mercy? Did it matter that she was not the one he loved? She was a woman. Did that mean that he could not show tenderness to other women?

    Her husband didn''t trust her and punished her for another woman.

    She felt she shouldn''t be med for raising a fuss! Perhaps she shouldn''t make things easy for Samuel!

    She tried to move but couldn''t get up at all! E picked up her cell phone that had been on the bedside table and called Monkey.

    "Hello, E, what''s the matter?" He was wondering why E had not answered his call several times the previous day.

    E sighed. Even her friend cared for her more than her husband.

    "Yeah, fine, I''m not dead. How about you?" If Monkey weren''t in Country C because of a business trip, she would have to find someone to help her cope with Emma.

    Hearing that she was okay, Monkey felt relieved, "We are also fine. I heard that yesterday someone called the police. But the policemen were sent away as soon as they arrived. Was your husband involved?

    Could it have been Samuel? E was not sure either. "Are you free tonight?" She wanted to take action.

    "Hmm... You want to do it again?" Monkey thought that it sounded like she wanted to.

    E giggled, "Nice, you know me well." She had dealt with Emma, and now, it was Catherine''s turn. She wouldn''t let Catherine pass.

    Monkey promised without asking any questions, "No problem. Give me the address. I will bring my friends at night. Monkey was not nice to everyone. Back in high school, E often engaged in gang fights for him.

    "You are a good friend! But...It all depends. I will call you tonight!" She was not familiar with Catherine''s schedule. So she could only start after knowing all the information.

    "Okay, call me anytime!"

    "OK." E hung up the phone and opened Weibo scanning yesterday''s news. Fortunately, there was none about the incidentst night. Was it because the people in the bar didn''t know them or, had someone removed the news?

    That was not important as long as there wasn''t such news.

    Now, there was another thing that she needed to do. She struggled to get up. Her first st

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    had lied to Samuel again. He would not let her get away with this.

    After struggling for a while, E decided to deal with Catherine first, and went back to the old house to spend more time with her kid.

    If Samuel wouldn''t let her enter the old house, she would beg grandmother to bring Jerry out and live in a rental house with him.

    Hum! That''s it! Having made a n, E started to worry about how to ask Catherine toe out.

    E spent the rest of her time wandering the downtown area. At night, she called Monkey.

    Having heard about Emma, Catherine would be defensive. So E nned to asked Catherine to a coffee shop.

    She begged Anna for Catherine''s number and then dialed the number.

    "Hello!" Catherine''s voice came from the other side of the phone.

    E felt nauseated and pouted, but still smiled, "Lawyer Gu, this is E."

    Catherine turned defensive as soon as she heard who was calling. "Why do you call me? What do you want?" Her tone totally changed.

    "Haha, I just want to ask you out for a cup of coffee and apologize to you. Pleasee." ''Bah, in what universe do I have to apologize to you?'' thought E in disgust. Nice try!

    After hearing E, Catherine''s first action was to mock her, "No, Your apologyes at too high a price, I can''t afford it." Apologize to her? Catherine hadn''t expected this.

    She remembered E''s rebellious nature, and felt as though she couldn''t trust her.

 Chapter 554 Setting The Trap

    Shit! E thought of her to be a shameless woman and ran out of patience.

    "Lawyer Gu, you are an employee at my husband''spany. We have to meet now and then. Would it hurt to be so generous as to amodate my request?" E''s tone turned hard due to her anger.

    Catherine remembered Samuel telling her that he would ask E to apologize. She didn''t argue any further, "Address." She remembered her pride and decided to act superior during the meeting.

    E felt hopeful, and her anger subsided. She smiled, "The Dominator on Shengli Road." This coffee shop had been set up by Harry for L. It was a small branch, and the main store was located in the New Area, far from here.

    Catherine remembered Emma''s beating in the bar and became cautious. Hearing that the coffee shop was in the downtown area, Catherine''s mind settled.

    "Okay, I will meet you there!" She hung up without saying anything further. E red at the phone.

    At the Dominator Coffee Shop, E took a seat by the door. The position was perfect; she could disappear quickly, and no one would notice.

    She asked for a cup of milk tea and sipped quietly. E was drinking thest of her tea, and Catherine still had not appeared.

    Seeing that an hour and a half had passed, E panicked. If Samuel did not find her in the vi, he would be very upset with her.

    He would ask questions and E would get into trouble.

    Two hours had passed when Catherine finally appeared.

    She wore a fashionable ck jacket and a tight ck skirt.

    E withheld her anger, smiled and waved at Catherine.

    Catherine saw E''s bright smile. She now understood why this woman appealed to Samuel.

    She was not only beautiful but also had the most brilliant and genuine smile...

    Catherine sat down opposite her. E watched in silence as Catherine ordered her drink.

    "Hurry up. I have no time." Catherine gulped her drink impatiently.

    E w

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    E proudly left thene, apanied by the people who had helped her ambush Catherine.

    Seeing the leaving figures, Catherine bit her lower lip. Within a minute, the phone rang. It was Samuel...

    "Mr. Shao." Her voice was faint, and it unsettled him. What a silly girl E was! Was she going to kill Catherine?

    "I am in Shengli Road but I cannot see you. Where are you?" He had arrived at the Dominator. But why couldn''t they see each other?

    Catherine grimaced at the pain coursing through her, and repeated her location.

    She held the phone tightly, and waited.

    Samuel parked the car near the entrance of the Coffee Shop and then walked hurriedly to thene nearby. The alley''s entrance was obscured thus making it harder to find.

    Samuel''s heart sank when he saw the woman lying on the ground. E had gone too far this time!

    He took off his suit coat and covered the trembling woman. Her clothes were in tatters.

    "Did she ask them... to gang-rape you?" Samuel asked nervously as Catherine was in worse shape than Emma.

    He thought E was petnt. But to his surprise, she was cruel...

    Catherine cried hysterically as she fell into his arms, "Mr. Shao, please help me! E said... She said..." His heart turned cold as he saw Catherine tremble in fear.

 Chapter 555 I Donâ€™t Want A Divorce

    "E said she would beat me every time she sees me...... That if shees across me on the street, she will let other men......" Catherine was too distraught to finish her sentences. The sound of soft crying filled the alley.

    Samuel''s face fell. He was going to push Catherine away, however, upon seeing her so miserable and hurt, he helped her up, and sent her to the hospital.

    It was midnight, Although E had locked her bedroom, she was too afraid to sleep.

    She tossed and turned in bed. Soon, she heard the sound of a car engine. E buried herself in the quilt.

    It''s ok, Samuel couldn''te in any way. Even he did, all she had done was beat up someone. Would Samuel beat her for that woman?

    The bedroom doorknob squeaked as it turned. The piercing sound disturbed the peaceful night. E became nervous.

    The knob turned several times more. However, the door didn''t open. Then it became quiet outside. E was relieved. The very next minute, she heard the sound of the door being kicked. It was so loud that E sat up in her bed.

    "Samuel..." He was...... kicking the door! How mad was he?

    The noise got louder as Samuel tried harder. With each kick, E''s heart beat wildly.

    After five or six kicks, Samuel, who was burning with anger, broke the fancy wood door.

    Suddenly, the bedroommp switched on. E closed her eyes from the harsh light.

    When she opened her eyes, Samuel was standing right beside her.

    The fury reflecting in Samuel''s eyes scared E to death.

    She flinched. She had only beaten someone. She couldn''t understand why Samuel would be so mad.

    Before she could figure it out, E felt her wrist being grabbed and her body being thrown to the floor.

    "Whoops!" Her waist and bottom hurt from the impact. "Samuel, you are going to hit me, your wife, for an irrelevant woman?" If so, it would break her heart.

    Before Samuel could even say a word or raise his hand, E was implying that he wasmitting domestic abuse.

    "E, I couldn''t imagine that you would be so bold!"

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    Catherine.

    Seeing her so upset, Samuel said lightly, "I don''t need a scheming wife. Sign the papers and leave!" She had let him down far too many times for Samuel to keep caring.

    "You are dreaming! Samuel, I am your wife. I said I didn''t ask my men to rape her. Why don''t you trust me?" Couldn''t he trust her just once?

    Didn''t trust her? "Since the very first time that you lied to me, there has been no trust left between us." He said he hated lying the most. But she had still lied to him......

    E suddenly became listless and kneeled on the bed. Her legs felt weak.

    "I won''t sign! I didn''t ask someone to rape Catherine." She repeated this sentence dully. She couldn''t get divorced or she would lose her child. She didn''t.....

    Samuel mmed the door and left the vi. He didn''t came back that night.

    E didn''t know where he had gone, and she was too afraid to call him.

    Catherine was very fast. She went to the police station the next morning to report the case.

    In the afternoon, E was returning to the old house. Just when she started her BMW, two policemen blocked her way.

    An arrest warrant and identification were ced in front of her. "E, we are policemen. This is our identification. Pleasee with us."

    "Why?" E tried to keep calm as this was the first time that she was encountering a situation like this.

 Chapter 556 Itâ€™s Been Over 24 Hours

    "Someone has reported you for assault. The other party is pressing charges and will not ept private mediation." Before she could begin to protest, E was forced into the back of the police car.

    Twenty minutester, E''s belongings were likewise confiscated. Afterwards she was ced in a small, oddly TV-set-like, jail cell. A small room with iron bars.

    As E was pushed into the jail cell she noticed another woman, sitting on the floor squinting at the intrusion.

    E quickly surveyed the cell, her mind nk.

    Trying to keep herself calm, E squatted down in a corner of the room and ced her arms around her knees.

    30 minutester, a serious-looking policewoman opened the cell door and asked E toe out to, "record your confession."

    The policemen shuffled around the station busily, caught up in various matters. Several people, clearly injured through extortion, stood lifelessly around.

    The two women, sat face to face.

    "E." This serious, though undeniably beautiful policewoman said her name in a grave tone.

    Hum?"

    "Last night, do you admit that that in the alley adjacent to ''the Dominator'' on Shengli Road, you assaulted Miss Catherine and propositioned a man to rape her?"

    "I admit to the first part, but deny the second." E''s voice t and unemotional. She was good at hiding her feelings from others.

    The policewoman looked her over curiously, and said in an even more serious tone, "We show leniency to those who confess, and severity to those who refuse."

    "I refuse to admit to something I didn''t do." E was a firm believer in the value of chastity, she would never take part in thetter usation. Although she hated Catherine, beating her was enough.

    "Stop lying, only honesty can save you now." The policewoman, though young, was experienced. She had been through ''the run-around'' many times. She set down her pen and looked at E, who had wrapped her arms around her shoulders.

    E leaned forward and looked at the policewoman with a simr, solemn expression. "I''ll say it again. I admit to the first crime, but not to the second."

    After about half an hour, the policewoman grabbed her recording device and notebook and stood up. "Wait for thew-suit proceedings then.." With that, the policewoman stood up

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    reds of missed calls appeared. Some from Anna, some from Eason, some from clients and many from his grandmother.

    He immediately made a call to the home vi, where Joy Liu promptly answered. Joy gave him the same story she had given Melody and Eason: "Mrs. E''s car is still parked at the front door. I haven''t seen her since yesterday."

    At once Samuel was convinced that something bad had happened to E.

    Samuel went upstairs and changed out of his sailing attire. He grabbed a bag and headed out the door on his way to Country C.

    It was 12 p.m., when Samuel finally found E.

    The door of the detention room open, he saw a small, pitiful figure hunched in the corner of the cell.

    Consumed with feeling of pity and self-hate, Samuel felt his anger towards E evaporate.

    When she heard the sound of the cell door opening, E looked up suddenly.

    A tall man standing in the entrance blocked the light. So she closed her squinting eyes.

    Having been detained for over 24 hours, E felt broken.

    Her parents gone, her brother far away, E felt alone. Was there anyone left who cared about her?

    Samuel stooped lowly and picked up E. E pulled her eyes closed and tried in vain to fight back tears.

    Outside the station, E and Samuel climbed into the back seat of the porsche.

    Anna let out a long sigh in the front seat. Samuel had pulled many stings to find E.

    Having torn apart the whole country looking for her, he had never thought that she could possibly be in a cold, dark cell.

 Chapter 557 Will You Marry Me

    Half an hour had passed.

    Inside the car, no-one spoke, E leaned against a window, as far away from Samuel as she could. She watched as the city whizzed by outside.

    Samuel rubbed the skin between his eyebrows and spoke calmly, "So, after being in there for a day, you know it''s your fault, right?" Had he known what Catherine was going to do, he would never have left her side. In her time of need, he was no where to be found.

    However, maybe this ordeal had not been all bad. Maybe it had finally tempered the bold, impulsive streak in E''s temper. Maybe she wouldn''t be so quick to act from now on.

    Samuel was able to tolerate her being childish and often oundish ideas of ''punishing'' other people. But he was not OK with this new streak of criminal activities. No, he wouldn''t stand for her cheating and ndering others.

    He question seemed to fall on deaf ears. E sat silently, refusing to answer him. The only person she had ever truly loved no longer believed in her. She had nothing to say.

    Once her cornerstone and protector, now in a time of need, her Samuel had been no where to find. Absent. He doubted that if they had not still be married he would have evene at all.

    The car came to a stop at the door of their city Vi. "If you promise I can see Jerry whenever I want, I will agree to a divorce."

    Anna, sitting in the driver''s seat suddenly felt ufortable. The temperature inside the car seemed to drop several degrees.

    Anna shivered. Where these the same two, who just weeks ago, had seemed so happy. The image of happiness. Who were these strangers she now saw in the backseat? How quickly they had moved towards divorce.

    A few minutester, Samuel stepped out of the car and mmed the door shut violently.

    Just as E began to rx, thinking that Samuel had left, her door was pulled open without warning.

    Nearly falling, E would have hit the ground had it not been for a handful of Samuel''s shirt.

    Samuel threw her over his shoulder and walked towards the vi. Having starved in a jail cell or two day, E nearly fainted in exhaustion.

    Upon entering the vi, Samuelmanded Anna, "Tell Eason that I brought his sister back, safe and sound." Anna was greatly surprised at the man she now saw entering the vi. How strange these once familiar people s

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    the past? Obsess over mistakes? Or was it that she had been spoiled by her parents?

    Now, both Samuel and E were soaked with the rising water. E shivered.

    Atst Samuel felt himself rxing a bit. He stood up and got out of the tub.

    Replenishing the water in the tub, he picked up E and put her back in the tub.

    Two hourster, E sat in front of the dresser mirror, drying her hair. She was weak at the knees.

    She opened the door to the baby''s room and locked the door behind her. She fell asleep on Jerry''s bed.

    Meanwhile, Samuel went to his own walk-in closet and changed into his robe.

    Samuel nced at the empty bed and then went to Jerry''s room and tried the door. Sure enough. It was looked.

    Thinking of their "cold war, " Samuel decided to leave E alone. He returned to the bedroom alone.

    E woke up the next morning surprisingly energized. She went to closet and changed noiselessly before leaving the vi.

    After about 20 minutes, she returned to the vi. She threw away a bag of medicine before sitting down at the kitchen table.

    Samuel walked down the stairs while tying his tie. He caught E popping two pills into her mouth. She swallowed hard when she saw him.

    He frowned slightly. Was she sick?

    "What pill did you just take?" Upon hearing Samuels voice, E shook with fright. She nearly dropped the ss of water in her hand.

    Samuel stood horrified. Her reaction was strange. Samuel walked past her and went to the trashcan. He pulled out the box of medicine she had thrown away.

 Chapter 558 Bite Down If It Hurts

    The packaging read ''Levonorgestrel Tablets''.

    Samuel''s face grew dark. He turned to E suddenly with a look of horror on his face and pped off the ss in her hand.

    The kitchen floor was marble, and the ss shattered instantly.

    The sound of shattering ss started Joy Liu who was busy in the kitchen.

    ustomed to keeping to herself, Joy closed the door and left, as if nothing had happened.

    Samuel grabbed E''s face with his right hand and stared into her eyes. "Who gave you these pills?" Samuel''s eyes seemed to pop out of his head in anger.

    E grabbed his wrist and tried to shake her face free from his grasp.

    "Who gave them to you?!" Samuel''s voice was getting louder as he shook E''s head.

    "Don''t you want a divorce? Why would I give you another child?" E said in pain. Her jaw ached under the pressure of Samuel''s hand.

    Yesterday had been thetest day for her period toe. Having not urred he had moved on to protective measures.

    Samuel''s eyes were red and seemed to bulge out of his head with fury, "You may have just killed my unborn daughter! Murderer!" After saying thisst word, he threw her away violently.

    E fell to the ground in a squat. She identally pressed her left palm into a shard of ss.

    "Ah!" Biting her lower lip in pain, she lifted her hand to have a look. Several shards of ss were sticking out of it.

    Small drops of blood fell to the ground and her face turned pale.

    Hearing her cry out, Samuel, who was heading out the door, stopped and turned.

    Watching E sitting helplessly, with blood dripping to the ground, Samuel''s pace quickened. He walked over to her, put his arm over her shoulders and rushed her outside.

    In a bit of a panic, Samuel put E in the back seat of his porsche and dialed Chuck''s number.

    "Go straight to the hospital. I''ll be there in just a moment."

    Chuck was in the midst of taking a half-empty ss of milk from Daisy.

    Hearing the urgency in Samuel''s voice, Chuck let go of the ss, which in turn spilled all over Daisy''s face. Daisy sat dripping with milk.

    "Chuck!!" Daisy shrieked at Chuck, who was busy changing his shoes.

    Chuck took a look at the milk-soaked Daisy and gave her a

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    and wrapped her hand with gauze.

    "Don''t press on the wound or get it wet. Come in tomorrow and we''ll change the dressing." Chuck spoke to the couple while packing up his things.

    Suddenly, E''s pocket began to vibrate. She quickly pulled out her phone with her good hand.

    She pressed answer as she walked out of the doctor''s office.

    As Samuel began follow her, Chuck stopped packing his things. He spoke softly, "Samuel."

    Samuel turned around in confusion. "Well? The bill?"

    ... Chuck felt the strange impulse to throw a scalpel at Samuel. The two men stood staring at one another.

    "Spit it out!" Samuel was clearly in a rush.

    "What''s going on Samuel? Between you and E?" Chuck hadn''t seen them for a while, but they seemed like different people.

    Samuel cocked an eyebrow. "Nothing. Everything is fine. How about you worry about your own wife, huh? We''re fine." After all, Samuel''s issues with E were not something which could be quickly summarized.

    "E is a nice girl. Don''t hurt her." Chuck was not the type to worry about other''s business. If E had not been like a sister to him, he would have likely stayed silent.

    Samuel reacted to Chuck''s by frowning and sneering at the doctor. "Don''t be fooled by what you see. She''s not what you think she is." With that, Samuel turned and left the room. Chuck remained behind puzzling over what she had heard.

    There must be something else behind this! How could anyone ever think E was a problem..

 Chapter 559 Catherineâ€™s Heart

    E was in the hallway, talking to Eason on the phone.

    "¡­ I''m good¡­ Eason you should work and and make more money. Who knows? If one day I''m running low, I''ll need you to get my back! ¡­ I was just kidding!" E bowed her head slightly and kicked her right foot yfully around in the air.

    Failing to notice a pair of eyes gazing intently at her, E continued talking with Eason. "I''ll definitely take Jerry to France when I have the time.. He''s in Chuck''s office. I''m on the road now. OK, bye, Eason."

    After she hung up the phone. E stared down at the nk screen. If Samuel ever really did leave her one day, at least she could count on her brother. This thought brought her great relief.

    After dazing off for a few minutes. E turned around and headed for the hospital exit. A man, suddenly stepped in front of her. He had been leaning against the wall watching her.

    Where did this mane from?

    After looking over each other for a few seconds, E briefly greeted Chuck before walking towards the elevator.

    Samuel also followed behind. She felt him closing in as he walked out of the hospital entrance. E walked straight out of the hospital and down the road. Watching her carefully, Samuel hopped in his car and drove after her.

    Samuel''s Porsche slowly pulled up beside her and the passenger window rolled down. "E, get in the car." E felt that she could not defy hismand.

    However, E had no intention of getting in the car. She walked on in silence.

    Just as Samuel voice was beginning to rise, E hailed a cab.

    Watching the cab disappear, Samuel pounded the steering wheel with his fists. How dare you! E Bo. You were the one who messed up! Do you feel no shame?

    E told the taxi driver to take her to the old house. She was nning to see Melody and Jerry.

    Half way to the house, she remembered the cut on her hand. How was she going to exin it to grandma?

    Could she tell her the truth? No. She didn''t want to worry her any further.

    E walked up the front door and rang the door bell. Jerry was driving a little toy car, and Melody was yfully chasing after him.

    Noticing something off in E, Melody

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    ys because of you. Besides, you''re fine. We can settle this privately. You don''t need to press charges." Until the ink dried on their divorce contract, Samuel would not allow anyone to hurt his wife. Except for himself, that is..

    No matter what kind of person she was, he would teach her a lesson. It was none of other people''s business.

    After the divorce he would cease to care about what happened to E Bo.

    "How can you keep protecting her? You know my cousin''s been waiting for you. Aren''t you at least worried about what might happen to her?" Catherine couldn''t help mentioning Emma. Samuel could be her man or Emma''s man. But E Bo was not an option.

    Samuel flicked the ash, holding the cigarette between his fingers. Catherine''s words made him lost in deep thought.

    "I''ve told her that it''s over. You should help persuade her to find a better man." As long as he was still married, Samuel didn''t even want to think about other women.

    Catherine felt her knees shaking, but summoned the courage to blurt out, "Mr. Shao, if you ever divorce E some day¡­ Would you consider me?"

    Her voice was quiet and timid, but enough for Samuel to hear clearly.

    She was holding out on a prayer that without Emma in the picture, maybe Samuel could fall for her.

    But Samuel had only ever had room for two women in his heart, and Catherine wasn''t one of them. Now with Emma no longer inside it, it seemed there was only room for one. E Bo.

 Chapter 560 A Small Tragedy

    Samuel took a look at the woman with red-rimmed eyes and an expectant look on her face. He took a drag on his cigarette, "If Miss Gu is willing to wait, you can wait until I divorce E." Pausing for a moment, he pondered whether, if E improved her behavior, he would really have to give up on her.

    Samuel wanted Catherine to understand that he didn''t want her. She shouldn''t concentrate on him any more.

    He thought Catherine would understand it, but he was wrong.

    Boldly, Catherine took a few steps forward. At this distance, Samuel could clearly see the outline of the bruise on her face, covered in heavy foundation.

    She ced her hand on his waist and squeezed her fingers. Feeling his breath, she whispered in his ear, "Samuel, I''m willing to wait.." As long as he was willing to divorce E, she was willing to wait as long as it took.

    The office door creaked open, but neither Catherine of Samuel heard the noice. Samuel frowned at the woman in his arms. Neither of them noticed the man at the door, snapping photos on his camera phone.

    Samuel crushed his cigarette in the ashtray and pushed Catherine away, "Get out!" His cold expression frightened Catherine.

    What was she doing? The rtionship between her cousin and Samuel was not clear yet. She shouldn''t expose her thoughts.

    Besides, his divorce wasn''t settled yet. Why was Catherine being so hasty and forward.

    Calming down a bit, Catherine returned to her normal, bubbly self. "Mr. Shao, I will not pursue the matter any more. But I refuse to leave the firm. This is all because I''m waiting for you." With these words, she walked towards the door.

    ""Don''t waste your time on me. It''s not going to work out." Turning the doorknob, Catherine suddenly noticed that the door had been unlocked.

    "Whether it does work or not, I know the answer. Mr. Shao, I''ve loved you for eight years. She turned her head, looking at Samuel confidently. There was no turning back now.

    After Catherine left the room, Samuel sat in his office chair. He was shocked by her brazenness. Honestly, in eight years of

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    r to give Samuel a chance to go after E.

    s! She had always tried to teach him well, but he had grown into an intolerable man.

    Samuel drummed the table with his forefinger, "No need to do it." There was nothing to it, nothing to exin.

    Furious, Melody gave Jerry back to Samuel and left the living room.

    Walking so quickly, it was scarcely possible to think that she already nearly 80 years old.

    Jerry looked at his dad and smiled, showing a few teeth.

    Caught up in themotion of the moment, both Melody and E had forgotten to dress the baby in a diaper. At this moment a small tragedy urred.

    Jerry, wearing an open-crotch pant, faced Samuel and sat on his leg. Looking at his son, Samuel smiled for the first time that day.

    And then, suddenly.. A gush of warm fluid sprayed onto Samuel''s face.

    ...

    Taking a moment to realize what had happened, Samuel looked angrily at his son.

    How dare Jerry pee on his face! He ought to be spanked!

    Samuel let out a long sigh, grabbed the boy by the back of his pants and walked upstairs.

    Jerry, delighted to be suddenly airborne,ughed all the way up the stairs.

    In the bedroom

    E was blowing on a cup of boiling water when Samuel opened the bedroom door from outside. At first nce, she could see the frustration on his face. He was dripping from his head and shoulders. What had happened?

 Chapter 561 Could We Just Take Our Own Fun

    Watching him pick up Jerry carelessly, E ran over to Samuel.

    The boy was suspended by nothing more that a button on his pants. Wasn''t he concerned that the boy might fall to the ground?

    "What a son he is...? How could he pee on his own father''s face?" Samuel spat our the words sarcastically. E was still angry with Samuel, but after seeing what Jerry had done to him, Suddenly she couldn''t help herselfughing out loud. She erupted inughter.

    E walked over and kissed the boy on the cheek. What a good boy, she thought.

    As he watched E with the boy, Samuel felt himself rx. He grabbed a change of clothes from his closet and went into the bathroom.

    Before closing the door he heard E mutter, "I gave birth to you after all. If daddy doesn''t like you, than he can just give full custody to me."

    "Dream on!" Samuel yelled the words from within the bathroom.

    Outside, E let her mind wander for a while before deciding to check whether or not Jerry had wet himself.

    She ced the little boy on a changing table and felt around on his pants. Astonishingly, the boy was bone dry.

    "My son, you are my whole world..." E kissed him on the cheek again.

    When Samuel finished up in the bathroom he walked out into the bedroom. He found the room deserted. He walked over to the top of the staircase and heard E and Vincent''sughtering from the first floor.

    Samuel grimaced, well aware of what it was the two wereughing about.

    "Father!" Samuel greeted Vincent, who was holding baby Jerry in his arms.

    When E noticed Samueling down the stairs, she immediately lowered her head and busied herself with her cell phone.

    Vi was not around, and the feeling in the living room was generallyfortable.

    As Samuel moved to have a seat next to E on the couch, her cell phone suddenly rang.

    E took a quick nce at the disy of her phone. As E moved to leave the room to answer the call, Samuel quickly grabbed her arm to prevent her from leaving.

    Taken aback by Samuel''s sudden show of force, the startled E turned her head back towards Samuel.

    "Let go of my phone." Samuelmanded E icily.

    Hearing hismand, E smoothly wriggled free of his grasp before heading out. She quickly exited the room.

    What reason do I have to listen to S

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    . She hadpletely disregarded him with taking those pills. And now this! Answering another mans call in his presence.At their own home! It all made him furious. Was he being too good to her still?

    E wasn''t sure if Samuel was being sarcastic or serious.

    She decided to go with praise. "Well thank you, Mr. Shao!" She pushed him with the other hand but he stayed still.

    "If you push me again, you''ll be surprisede midnight!"

    She failed to get his point at first but when he rified for her, E red at him furiously.

    "Do not hug me because I am disgusted by your dirty body!" She dared not to move. Choosing instead to fight with her words.

    Disguised with my body? Samuel raised his eyebrows and said "You yourself did something dirty. How could you judge me?" In his mind, it was dirty for her to ask people to insult Catherine.

    E knew exactly what he was talking about. She bit her lower lip tightly in anger and said, "Please don''t hug me. You can hug Emma and Catherine as much as you want..." Seeing the look in his eyes, she stopped speaking.

    He had to teach her a lesson to make her fearful.

    Samuel loosened his hand, took her body in hand, and walked deep inside the garden.

    E shivered from the cold breeze in the back garden. "Samuel, what are you doing?" She felt uneasy.

    "Are you afraid?" He would teach her a lesson she wouldn''t forget. From now on she would listen to what he told her.

    E shock her head slowly from side to side. Then, thinking about what he had just asked her, she nodded.

 Chapter 562 Played the Fool

    His words made her nod like a bird pecking rice.

    Stopping, the man put her down.

    E immediately ran towards the house. After running for over ten meters, E shouted, "Samuel, you bastard! You''re a bully!" After that, she turned around and ran.

    Samuel looked at E running in a panic with satisfaction.

    Bastard! She had called him a bastard numerous times. He would teach her a lessonter tonight!

    mming the door of the living room heavily, E gasped for breath. Half a minuteter, the quiet atmosphere in the living room made her ufortable.

    Turning around slowly, E found Vincent and Melody looking at her in astonishment. Uh... She forgot they were in the living room. E smiled at them awkwardly and said, "I''m going to wash my hands." Looking like a child caught red-handed, E went into the washing area in dejection.

    After E washed her hands, Samuel calmly entered the living room.

    Sitting next to her son, E ducked her head and ate the rice in her bowl, her thoughts elsewhere.

    After a while, a piece of stewed meat was put into her bowl, snapping her out of her thoughts.

    Knowing who put the meat in her bowl, E smiled at her grandmother sitting on the opposite side, "Thank you, grandma."

    Melody was about to say something, when Samuel opened his mouth, "I''m not your grandma."

    ...

    E wanted to throw the rice onto Samuel''s face. He must be annoying her on purpose! Although she started it first...

    "I thought grandma put the meat into my bowl. You''re so mean! You''re a bully!" She looked at Samuel piteously, hoping to get people on her side.

    E looked so pitiful. She must be bullied by Samuel all the time. Melody put down the chopsticks and said seriously, "Samuel, as a man, you should yield to your wife."

    Vincent also frowned at Samuel, "You are way out of line. E is your wife. You should be nice to her!"

    S

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    words. She mentioned so many charges. But he still thought she was overconfident. How confident of his professional skills could he be?

    And he was also said to look down on otherwyers!

    E sat on bench and watched the man ying with Jerry in the square. She began to admire herself, nning to ignore him. Why couldn''t she resist talking to him?

    On the way back home, Samuel held their son with one arm and pushed the stroller with the other. Jerry gradually fell asleep on his shoulder.

    Upon entering the living room, they saw Vi who just got home after having dinner outside.

    "Mother." Although E hated her mother-inw, she greeted her politely.

    But Vi ignored her. She walked towards Samuel and took Jerry from his arms.

    "Samuel, do you know who I was with just now? " Looking at her excited expression, E and Samuel went upstairs together. No prizes for guessing who she was talking about.

    At thending, E cast a stern nce at Samuel. "Have you forgotten your son?" Samuel raised his eyebrow. How dare she order him? Very well! One more charge!

    He took Jerry from Vi''s arms and went upstairs.

    Staring at their retreating figures, Vi got angry and said loudly, "I''m so d I had dinner with Emma tonight!"

 Chapter 563 Payback Time

    However, nobody responded to her.

    Vi sat on the couch angrily, absorbed in her thoughts. What could she do to make Samuel divorce this woman? The woman was full of schemes. How dare she hire people to assault Emma!

    What an unruly woman she was! No way! She had to convince Samuel to divorce that woman and marry her beloved Emma!

    In the room.

    Samuel gently put Jerry on the bed and covered him with a nket. The weather was getting colder recently.

    Seeing Samuel''s gentle side, E was at a loss for words. Samuel hadn''t been nice to her for a long time.

    Feeling E''s eyes, Samuel dimmed the lights in the bedroom.

    With the lights in the room dimmed, the atmosphere grew heavy.

    E went towards the cloakroom in a hurry. The footsteps behind her made her breath quicken.

    The faster she walked, the faster he followed. Within a few steps, Samuel stepped in front of her, blocking her way.

    He stepped forward, looking at a nervous E.

    Feeling his sharp eyes, E was scared and stepped back.

    He continued to step forward as she continued to step back. Soon, there wasn''t any space left to move.

    Samuel took off his ck jacket and threw it on the couch nearby. He was wearing a white casual shirt underneath.

    He stretched his arms on the closet E was leaning on, caging her in his arms.

    "E Bo, let me get even with you." His voice was light, but had a hint of danger.

    E shook her head immediately. To prevent him from going further, she blurted out, "Don''t you feel sick doing this with a malevolent woman?"

    "No, I''ll eventually tame your malevolence to kindness." He dered firmly, approaching her slowly.

    There was no distance between them anymore.

    Feeling his breath, E took a deep breath and said sarcastically, "Tame? Don''t forget the old saying. It''s easy to change rivers and mountains, but d

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    father wanted to have a son or daughter with another woman, how would you feel?"

    Vi was too angry to say a word. What an ungrateful and vicious son! He forgot his mother after getting married.

    Seeing Samuel handle Vi well, Melody smiled secretly. She cleared her throat and said, "Samuel, you should restrain yourself even if you are young. Everyone in the vi heard youst night."

    "Grandma, you''re wrong. I was punishing her for disobedience. If E gets up before noon, tell me." Because he bet she couldn''t get up as usual. But if he was wrong, he would continue until he was satisfied with her waking time.

    Vincent looked at his son strangely and wondered when Samuel became so shameless.

    "Samuel, be nice to E. Don''t hang around with disreputable women." Because Samuel was an excellent son, Vincent seldom scolded him.

    "I know, Dad." Samuel agreed happily. He was pretty satisfied with E at the moment, and was willing to postpone divorcing her.

    Vi stood up and looked at her son unhappily, "Samuel, you know what E has done to Emma! Knowing Emma was allergic to pepper, she deliberately put pepper in her food. She also hired men to assault Emma. She''s a malicious person. Are you out of your mind?"

 Chapter 564 The Morning Argument

    Samuel put down his chopsticks and swallowed the steaming dumplings in his mouth. He looked at an excited Vi, "Mom, since you have high blood pressure, it will be good for you not to care too much."

    His words only cheered Vi up more. "You know I''m in bad health and have high blood pressure. If you care about me, you had better listen to me and divorce E. You should marry Emma!" There was another matter that Emma said not to tell anyone. E apparently maltreated her grandson.

    But she couldn''t help saying it out loud. "The cruel woman maltreated my grandson. How could she be a daughter-inw of the Shao family?"

    "Enough!" Melody mmed the spoon heavily on the table and stood up.

    She walked to Vi. "What poison did Emma feed you? You tried to persuade your own son to abandon his wife and marry a lover." Her daughter-inw had disappointed her too much, and went out of line.

    With the elder grandmother angry, the whole family fell into silence. Vi grit her teeth and returned to her seat.

    "Mother, please don''t be angry." Vincent stood up quickly tofort the elder woman.

    Melody was so angry, her hands shook. She took a seat beside Samuel after Vincentforted her. She felt better when she was carrying her great grandson.

    The nice breakfast ended sourly with Vi''s words.

    Themotion downstairs went by unnoticed by the slumbering E. She was oblivious.

    When she woke up, the sun was setting down. Sitting up in bed, she looked at the clock beside her. It was almost four o''clock.

    What a shame! At a loss, E put her hands on her forehead. How could she go out and meet people now?

    She felt her whole body ache when she moved a bit. Recalling the night before, E clutched the thin nket to her body tightly with her right hand.

    Embarrassment filled her face, followed by annoyance. Samuel must''ve deliberately humiliated her.

    With difficulty, she got up from the bed and

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    Samuel.

    He hung up the phone since she already arrived.

    He took the prepared medicine and gauze to E, who sat on the sofa with the wet gauze on her hand.

    He frowned a little. "Didn''t I tell you not to wet this?" He unwrapped her hand and paled when he saw her wet wound.

    E smiled in embarrassment. "I identally wet it while washing my face."

    Chuck didn''t say anything, but cleaned her wounds carefully. He gave her medicine and new gauze.

    His gentle actions pained the woman who had been standing at the door for a while.

    She knew he was in love with L. He could be gentle to L and any other woman but her.

    It was E who noticed Daisy first when Chuck finished securing the gauze.

    "Daisy, you''re here." E greeted her first and Daisy walked inside slowly.

    Daisy forced a smile. "What''s wrong with your hand?" she said, standing by E.

    Chuck ignored her as if she wasn''t there. He cleaned up and put the things aside on the medical trolley outside the door.

    "I''m fine. It was just some broken ss." E exined simply, then remembered what happened yesterday morning. Should she buy another box of medicine?

    The thought of Samuel''s anger discouraged her.

    Daisy nodded her head. She was just passing by and couldn''t help approaching them.

 Chapter 565 I Wonâ€™t Let Them Get Away

    To hide her difort from Chuck, Daisy asked E, "Are you free tonight? Let''s go out and have fun."

    E thought for a while and decided that Samuel was too busy to think of her. And her son was being taken care of by three elders, so it would be fine. "Sure!" She readily agreed.

    The death of her parents was a huge blow to her. Catherine and Emma also gave her a lot of pressure. She really wanted to go out and rx a bit.

    They made a deal,pletely ignoring Chuck.

    Daisy took out her phone and checked WeChat, opening their group chat of 8, "Let''s invite Anna and L out too." More people, more fun.

    E agreed. Sitting in Chuck''s office, they started chatting with Anna and L on WeChat.

    They were so engrossed in their conversation, that the four men in the group chat couldn''t take part and had to quietly watch them cheerfully talk with each other.

    Far away abroad, Eason''s heart was itching with impatience. He didn''t know what he wanted, but he felt restless.

    In the assistant area, Anna was happily reading the conversation. She figured she would have to take a leave.

    On WeChat, the four women decided to go out and shop, eat, and sing in KTV.

    Typing on their phones, E and Daisy walked out of the office.

    They were so focused that they forgot Chuck was with them. Chuck couldn''t believe that Daisy hadpletely ignored him, and felt very upset.

    When they left the hospital, E also added Joseph Li and Lilian Ye to their WeChat group since they were also in C country.

    In the end, the five women met in a shopping mall.

    Since they were living luxuriously, they all looked more stunning than everyone else.

    Together, their fashionable attire and beautiful faces caught every man''s attention.

    Each of the five women had a better background than the rest, and every time they entered a store, they all enjoyed the best treatment.

    At the Beautiful Girl

    Catherine was on vacation today, so she went out shopp

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    , since he could ept all kinds of women." E nced at Catherine as she stood silently. When she thought about it carefully, she realized that Catherine was smarter and more sophisticated than Emma.

    Emma was too angry to say a word. Reigning in her emotions, she took out her phone and opened Samuel''s number with a sneer, "How about I call Sam now, and let him judge?"

    At Emma''s words, E started to falter. Which side would Samuel pick? The woman he loved, or the woman he married?

    Lilian helped her, "E, let her call Samuel. If your husband chose her, he''s a hopeless jerk. It won''t be a loss for you to dump him."

    Finding her words reasonable, E smiled triumphantly. "Yes, Miss Gu. Let''s take that bet."

    Emma bit her teeth and dialled Samuel''s phone number. Did they think she was afraid?

    The phone call went through, "Sam...." Emma''s sharine voice almost made E vomit.

    Samuel! How dare he answer her phone call! She would remember that!

    Samuel was watching thepany''s monitoring video as he was leaving work. He discovered that the person who went to his office yesterday and took pictures was exactly who he suspected.

    When the phone rang, he answered the call without checking who it was.

    Hearing Emma''s soft voice, Samuel was silent for a moment, "Out with it."

 Chapter 566 A Fight Breaks Out

    "Samuel, am I the one to be bullied?" Samuel frowned at her words.

    Samuel was slowly figuring out what was going on. Emma continued: "E Bo is bullying me with the help of several women. Samuel, can you control her? I haven''t goaded her!"

    Emma really didn''t have any advantages in facing five unusual women.

    "You can hide from them." What a simple truth! Didn''t she know it? He did not want to get involved in women''s fight.

    Emma was mad at Samuel''s words. But E Bo swung into action before Emma said anything.

    She got off the couch, snatched Emma''s mobile phone and shoved her. Emma was wearing high heels. She did not expect the shove and dropped backward, "Ah!" Samuel heard her scream.

    "Samuel, you must want to protect your weak ex-girlfriend." There was a strong sense of sarcasm in the familiar female voice.

    Samuel massaged his aching brow, "Don''t make any trouble for me." This little woman refused to mend her ways even after repeated education!

    "Make any trouble? Samuel, let me tell you, I''m going to make troubles for you today. Go to the hospital and see your little sweetheart!" After saying this, E simply threw Emma''s phone into the waterss on the tea table.

    The phone would be damaged.

    The other four women pped, "Well done!" E got the thumbs up from L.

    On seeing this, the salespeople ran away. They just dared to eavesdrop and did note closer.

    Some customers left the scene.

    Catherine lifted up Emma. "E Bo, you''re way out of the line. What did my sister do to you? Why do you bully her?"

    Good! Catherine finally opened her mouth. E walked up to her and smiled, "Miss Gu, you must be aware of what nder is!"

    Catherine''s heart flipped, "Of course I know it." But she did not know what E Bo

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    We were no match for them."

    The door of the office opened, and Joseph came in at the precise moment when Emma brought about Lilian''s name over phone.

    "Joseph''s wife Lilian belittled me that I was worthless. I didn''t offend her..."

    "I did not expect that Harry''s wife L would be an aplice... You can imagine the extent that we were bullied by them."

    "Samuel, I beg you to discipline her..."

    ...

    The four men in the office looked at each other.

    They were wondering what made her cry like this. They couldn''t imagine what she must have been through.

    But nobody pitied them, because it was their wives who did this.

    "Samuel, are you there?" There was silence on the line, which made Emma a little bit flustered.

    "I got it. I''ll pay your medical expenses." Samuel finally picked up the phone and responded indifferently.

    E was mad at Samuel''s words. She gasped for breath and then said, "Samuel, you know the key point is not the medical expense!"

    "I know. I''ve got this. I''m going to visit you tomorrow. Take rest." Samuel repressed the irritability in his mind. He wanted to hang up the phone long back.

    The sobbing Emma too hung up the phone.

 Chapter 567 Talks of Separation

    "Let''s go! We can catch them at the KTV!" Samuel stood up and walked to the door.

    "Well? You''re going to teach E a lesson for your ex?" Chuck was curious and asked, putting his arm over Samuel''s shoulder.

    Burning with anger, Samuel didn''t answer.

    This little woman always got him into trouble! He must teach her a lesson. Otherwise his anger wouldn''t subside!

    The four men rushed to the KTV. They were all disappointed with what they saw.

    Five young and handsome boys were sitting respectively next to the five women. Out of the five women, only E was in her boy''s arms.

    Seemingly not noticing his presence, E continued "Let''s go and have some funter!"

    The other women sat there indifferently, not wanting to go any further.

    Harry''s eyes narrowed. He looked angrily at the young boy next to L. The poor boy stood up immediately and ran away in disgrace.

    The young man next to Daisy poured her a ss of wine, and she drank it quickly. Then she mmed the ss onto the table and asked for another. The man obliged immediately.

    Joseph took off his sunsses and strode over to Lillian. He grabbed the man next to her by his cor and pulled him out of the room.

    He sat down next to Lillian and grabbed her, forcing her to lean back onto the sofa. "What are you doing?" He asked sourly.

    "Nothing, just a ss of wine." The innocent look in her eyes blocked Joseph''s surging anger.

    Samuel could not remain calm. His girl was held in another man''s arms. How could he keep calm?

    He grabbed the young boy by his cor and struck him.

    "Samuel!" Screamed E, hurriedly protecting the boy, and said deliberately, "If he''s hurt, who can I have sex with!"

    ...

    L couldn''t suppress hisughter. E did a really good job!

    Samuel was jarred by her words. His wife was flirting with a young boy right in front of him, but he deserved it since he didn''t cherish his woman.

    Daisy warmly apuded, "E, Enjoy yourself. Enjoy your life." She was the one who talked E out of making any concessions

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    e came up to him and said, "Samuel, I lost. I let you go. But I refuse to apologize to Emma!" She did nothing wrong. She was not gonna apologize!

    Samuel became crazy, seeing her perverse attitude.

    She lost. What did she mean by letting go? Let him go? She did not love him anymore?

    He started the car and drove slowly. Finally, he pulled over in front of her.

    "Get in the car!" Hemanded in a cool voice.

    E wanted to walk past the car, but she knew he would be able to catch her.

    So she stood there just like that, confronting him face to face.

    Samuel got off the car, mmed the door and approached her.

    She was forced to lean against the door.

    But she looked away from him.

    "Samuel, let''s calm down and get away for a few days!" Maybe it would work being separated for a few days.

    His hand on the car clenched into a fist.

    Separation? It must be tough to spend the night when she was not around, he thought.

    "Well? Is it your n? Stay with Sum after the divorce?" Samuel thought he would strangle her if she was going to live with another man.

    She was shocked to hear that name and dazed for a moment. Sum? Why did he mention Sum?

    However, it would also be perfectly eptable. "Yeah, sure. You''ll live with Emma, and I''ll be with Sum. Perfect!"

    She held his wrist, ready to pull him away if he tries to beat her.

 Chapter 568 Why Would He Have A Fever

    Samuel didn''t let her go. Instead, he pushed himself on her closely and started kissing her rudely on her red lips.

    After a long while

    They made out under the dim light of the streetmp, and both wanted more. Samuel''s phone suddenly rang, startling them. They separated.

    E''s legs felt like jelly. Samuel reached one arm around her waist and with his other hand he answered the phone call.

    "Grandmother."

    Grandmother? E was puzzled. It was about eleven o ''clock. Why wasn''t grandma sleeping?

    "Sam, Jerry is having fever. Your father has taken him to Chuck''s hospital. You''d better go there as soon as possible." Melody''s voice appeared extraordinarily loud and clear in the night. And E heard her too.

    Her son was having fever? Howe?

    When Samuel hung up, she asked, "Howe?" She was too worried for her son to be still angry with him. She clutched at the corner of his dress, eyes full of anxiety.

    He opened the door of the co-pilot and picked her up. "No one knows what happened yet. We''d better reach there as soon as possible." He buckled her up and closed the door.

    He got into the driver''s seat and drove away.

    On the way to the hospital, Samuel called Chuck several times. But none was answered.

    Chuck called him back when they reached the hospital.

    "What''s up?" Chuck spoke in a hoarse voice.

    Samuel ignored his abnormality, "Come to the hospital. My son has fever."

    "Okay, I''ll be there soon." Chuck took his coat, walked to thepartment door, opened it and went out, as if he didn''t see Daisy lying there.

    He went outside the door and told the waiter in the corridor, "Don''t let anyone in."

    The waiter nodded and stood outside. He put on his coat and hurried to the hospital.

    After ten minutes or so, Daisy walked out of the room and left KTV quickly with her head down, hair messy.

    In the hospital

    They found the children''s room. E painfully looked at her son''s fever-gripped face.

    She held her son in her arms. Jerry seemed to feel his mother''s smell, opening his eyes

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    a wrong way.

    So he should tell her what she could do and what she couldn''t.

    Early next morning

    Melody asked Vincent to take her to the hospital. She didn''t sleep wellst night, worrying about her great-grandson.

    She gently pushed the ward door open, all the three were still sleeping. The heads of the two adults were pressed together, and the sony nting between them.

    In no hurry to wake them up, Melody patted Vincent''s hand and whispered, "Take out the phone and click their picture." It would be a pity to miss such a warm scene.

    But if it was preserved in the photo, it would be a beautiful memory.

    Vincent knew what she meant. He took out his phone, opened the camera and pressed the photo button.

    "Crack." Vincent forgot to mute his phone. With one shot, Samuel woke up.

    The little woman next to him slept soundly on her arm. So did his son.

    He sat up gently. "Grandma, dad."

    "How''s the baby?" Melody whispered, moving towards Jerry.

    Jerry''s face had returned to normal. Samuel leaned close to touch his forehead, and he opened his eyes.

    "Aah-" His sudden burst of crying startled everybody in the room.

    E, who was asleep, was also awakened.

    She sat up in a daze and held her son.

    "Little darling don''t cry, don''t cry." She looked funny when she couldn''t even open her eyes but still tried to coax her son.

 Chapter 569 Men Are Natural-born Cheaters

    After some time, Vi rushed in with things for Jerry. "Jerry must be hungry, " said Vi, with a milk bottle and powder in her hands. The family started to get on with feeding the Jerry.

    Samuel washed himself. A nurse brought them breakfast prepared?by the hospital.

    The breakfast was hearty enough for a VIP ward.

    While Vi fed Jerry, E and Samuel had a quick breakfast.

    The nurse came in again to check Jerry''s temperature. It hase down to 37.7¡ãC. The nurse then put another fever-cooling patch on Jerry''s forehead. Before leaving the room, the nurse reminded them to feed the kid some antipyretics.

    Chuck came inter. He checked Jerry''s body and found the boy was fine. If his body temperature would go back to normal levels, he could go home.

    Then E said to Samuel: "You can go to work now. I''ll take care of him." He was kind of busy these days and his presence was not necessary there.

    E was ready to go to the graveyard. But she had to reschedule it, since Jerry became ill.

    She took out the phone to send a message to Sum.

    "It is fine. We''ll see it in the afternoon." Samuel cooled the hot water and poured it into the bottle, so that Jerry could drink the water himself without his help.

    E didn''t say anything. She texted Sum: "Sum, I was supposed to go to thepany tomorrow, but my son got fever. So I won''t be there until he recovers. Sorry for that."

    Hardly had she put her phone in her pocket when she received a message: "Is Jerry okay now? Which hospital are you in? I''ming there."

    His sincere concerns touched E deeply. "Sum is so sweet, " she thought to herself.

    But she declined his kind offer by texting "Don''t worry. Jerry is fine now. He would go home this afternoon if things be normal again."

    However, she got a reply for this only after two minutes. Meanwhile Samuel stepped in quickly and grasped the phone.

    He scrolled through?some?of?her conversations with Sum and looked a bit angry.

    "Do you still n to work in hispany?" Why can''t she bear S

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    rom the bed and held him tightly in her arms, while ying with him.

    "haha¡­¡­" The baby?chuckled?happily, making Daisy even more excited.

    For a moment she really hoped she can also have a cute little baby one day with whom she can y every day.

    "You and Chuck could try to have one." Samuel leaned against the wallpaper-covered wall, giving Chuck a casual nce.

    "We are working on that, " Chuck replied calmly. Unfortunately, Daisy''s body conditions make her less likely to conceive. It is a matter of ying with the odds.

    "Who is working with you?" Daisy denied with a red face. She stared at Chuck coldly. What a shameless person!

    "I did not say with whom to work, "

    Daisy''s face paled on hearing Chuck''s words. She nodded understandingly. "It turned out that Chuck cannot forget Rosy."

    While the two exchanged words, E noticed that Samuel was quite enjoying the drama. She even drew a conclusion that " Men are natural-born cheaters."

    Daisy looked at her and smiled "I agree."

    Hatred was sowed in the hearts of the two speechless men in the ward.

    Jerry had a rtively strong immune system, as he got into a good shape by the afternoon.

    They returned to their vi:

    The Royal Mansion

    When Samuel brought the car to a halt, the cell phone rang. E also stopped moving when she saw the expression on Samuel''s face.

 Chapter 570 From Insults to Pleas; Harryâ€™s Plan

    "Hello..." He picked up the phone eventually, with an inkling of what the phone call was about.

    "Samuel, don''t you think she needs to apologize to us?" Emma''s voice was soft, contrary to her bossy nature. This made Samuel wonder if it was the same Emma he was used to.

    "I''m busy today. Maybe we should talk about this some other time." He answered perfunctorily, showing no intention to further delve into the topic.

    "Samuel!" Emma responded, her voice dripping with anxiety,"Listen to me. If E apologizes to us, then I will let it go."

    Emma''spromise left nothing for Samuel to say. "Fine. We wille meet you, where are you right now?"

    Then the call ended soon after.

    He nced at E and took a deep breathe. Then, he turned the car around and followed the directions that Emma had given him.

    E sat confused, wondering why Samuel had turned the car around. "Where are we going?" She asked quizzically. They sat there in silence for a while. E couldn''t help but wonder what had changed. Who was on the phone? Why is he quiet? She thought to herself.

    Just before she could bring up the same question, Samuel responded "We''re gonna see two people."

    E wanted to ask who these two people were, but she knew from the tone of his voice that he didn''t want any more questions. They continued to sit in silence as they inched closer to their destination.

    20 minutester, At the Dominator Coffee Shop.

    Samuel led E, who was straddling baby Jerry on her hip, to a room on the second floor.

    Pushing the door open, E frowned when she saw Emma and Catherine, inside.

    So this is who we were going to meet? She thought, as she looked at Samuel and shot him a menacing look.

    Samuel ignored the expression on her face and pulled out a chair for her to sit on. E received the gesture and sat on it, cing Jerry on herp.

    Emma and Catherine''s faces were still visibly scarred, which consequently vented E.

    An awkward silence fell on the room, and the tension between the four individuals grew as they waited for their coffee to arrive.

    As E was amusing her son leisurely, Samuel spoke with a low voice,"E, apologize to Emma and Catherine."

    Immediately, E''s eyes shot up in astonishment. She couldn''t believe that he would ask her to apologize to them after all that had happened. Her heart broke, but she didn''t want them seeing her breakdown. So she feigned annoyance, to keep her mind away from crying.

    She diverted her eyes to the two sisters, who were eagerly waiting to hear her response. But in return, all they saw was E grinning. Then she spoke," So you twodies want him that badly? Well, he''s yours. I want nothing to do with him. You''re wee!" Then E stood up, kicked the chair out of her way, opened the door and walked out with her son snuggled closely in her arms.

    Samuel had predicted that she would be resistant,"E." She could clearly hear his low bo

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ely said no to him, so it came as a surprise when Samuel did. But Harry knew what was going on in Samuel''s life and pitied him.

    He finished his tea and ced the ceramic cup on the table and left, without saying another word.

    A half hourter.

    Harry''s phone rang. He looked at the caller ID and picked it up.

    "Hello Samuel, have you changed your mind about that drink?"

    "Yes. You win. I''ll take two bottles of white spirit. I need to blow off some steam, let''s get drunk at your ce."

    Samuel spoke on the other end of the line. "Okay, see you in an hour." Harry confirmed.

    Harry could feel the wheels turning, and his n set in motion. He would finally have some form of normalcy back in his family life, once Samuel saw E at his house.

    An hourter, Samuel appeared at the door of the castle. Harry opened the door and eximed,"Come in." Some hourster, with sses of vodka in their hands, Harry and Samuel found themselves upstairs in the dance studio. Harry knew that they would be in there, and so it was part of his n to ensure that Samuel knew his wife was here.

    His wife and E were in the midst of teaching their four kids how to dance in the big dance room. The room was surrounded by four giant mirrors.

    Nicole was dancing ballet like a professional dancer. Sally and Daniel were watching their sister admiringly. As for Jerry, he was crawling around on the white floor.

    Samuel didn''t notice Jerry at first, as his gaze was fixed on his slender and flexible wife. E had not practiced dancing for a long time, so she was working hard on splits with her head bent forward so she didn''t see the two men walk in. Samuel could hear his son''s burbles,"Yaa... Pa... Pa...

    Yee." Samuel ced his vodka ss on a nearby table and picked up his cooing son. He rocked him back and forth and tickled his baby feet, bathing in his son''sughter. Samuel then turned to gaze at E. He still hoped that she loved him.

 Chapter 571 Planned Marriage

    "Uncle!" Nicole''s voice filled with joy as she recognized Samuel. This immediately caught E''s attention. She looked up, her gazending on

    A man wearing a grey coat, who was holding her son Jerry in one hand and picking up Nicole with the other.

    She remained still and wondered why he had showed up.

    As if she didn''t see him, E kept on stretching, stealing a nce here and there.

    After greeting L, Samuel put his son and Nicole down then picked up Daniel and Sally.

    E fell into thought as she experienced the warm interaction.

    She was lost in the imagination of Samuel holding their kids in his arms, so she didn''t realize, that Harry had taken Jerry and Sally out of the dance studio.

    With Daniel and Nicole in her arms, L nced and snickered at E, as Harry motioned for her to follow him.

    Soon, the door closed behind them and Samuel and E were left alone. Samuel turned to E and walked towards her, with bare feet.

    He knelt by her side and reached out to embrace her,ying her on her back in the process. When he was fully on top of her, one hand reached to caress her cheek as the other reached to restrain her hands on top of her head. Then, he moved closer to kiss the lips that he had missed for three days.

    The touch of their lips sent electricity running through his body. The effect could have been amplified because of the alcohol that was coursing through his blood.

    E''s mind wentpletely nk, and she tried to push him off her body. But her hands were locked on the ground on top of her head.

    After a while, Samuel retreated from the kiss and spoke.

    "If you ever take my son and run away with him again, you''ll suffer the consequence of your actions, do you understand me?" E looked up at Samuel.

    E closed her eyes and tried to resist his charm.

    As she opened her eyes again, there was nothing but coldness in her eyes.

    "Mr. Shao, please let me go." E said calmly.

    Samuel felt a tingling sensation when she called him "Mr. Shao" in a husky voice, but his expression remained the same.

    "Didn''t you hear me? Answer me!" He purred, showering E with kisses on her forehead, cheeks and neck. E squirmed underneath him, confused. Why were his words contradicting his actions? He was being so loving and tender with his actions but menacing and downright scary with his speech? E thought to herself.

    E tried to loosen the grip he had on her, but she was no match for his strength. Samuel

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    y in his arms just in time. Jerry was holding a small box on his small hand.

    "Look. A gift for my future son-inw." Harry said casually. That gift was a symbol of Harry''s approval towards Jerry.

    ...

    Seeing this, Samuel sighed, "Well, it''s settled then."

    Harry gave Jerry back to Samuel, who then opened up the delicate box.

    It was a key, made of blue diamonds and shined an arcane luster. The key was fastened to a simple gold chain.

    Samuel raised his eyebrows and nced at Harry. Harry was in the midst of picking up Sally from the mat. "Look, there is another key, which I am keeping for Sally." The diamond was found during mining.

    It was no ordinary diamond. It was pure, clear and not at all artificial. Most of all, it was big.

    Samuel looked at the ne and thought how it was such a valuable gift.

    "It seems I should work hard then to earn enough money and property for my son to marry your daughter!"

    "It''s unnecessary for you to do so. But I am not worried. I know your assets are enough for that." Harry eximed in a matter-of-factly sort of way. Samuel was taken aback in surprise. He was sure he had been careful about hiding his assets.

    He didn''t want to deposit all his money in the bank under the management of SL group.

    "Is it appropriate for you to check my ount without my permission Mr. Si? "

    Harry threw Sally in the air and grabbed her when she descended, making her squeal in delight. "It is necessary for me to inspect the assets of my future rtives." He responded and winked.

    "Stop it you too! But I am d that you aren''t fighting anymore." L spoke up and retreated back to the sofa.

 Chapter 572 Love Triangles

    Indeed, money is never the issue for them.

    Both Harry and Samuel were wealthy, therefore they wouldn''t have an issue in the future.

    "Since my husband is rich, I should make use of his money and have several gigolos for fun?" L remarked and the room erupted inughter. The mood was finally light and happy. E gave Daniel a strawberry toy that was beside him, but he threw it away with a disgusted look on his face.

    E was surprised by the boy''s sudden move and thought it to be rather cool.

    "I agree" Harry mused.

    "Since we are nning our children''s futures, I might as well give birth to a daughter that Daniel can marry?" E remarked, holding Daniel tightly in her arms.

    Samuel looked at E, an evil glint in his eye. E looked up at Samuel, and her body visibly sank into the sofa as if to make herself look smaller. She knew all too well what that look symbolised- "the punishment."

    L noticed this interaction and moved closer to E. "What is it? Why is he looking at you like that? Will everything be okay?" She wanted to find out if E will be okay. She didn''t like what was happening.

    With Jerry in his arms, Samuel stood up and put Daniel in L''s arms. Then he ced his son where Daniel was. He caught E by the elbow and prompted her to stand up.

    "Thanks for taking care of my wife and son these past few days. We''ll go home now." And with that, they walked towards Samuel''s car.

    L was about to object but Harry held up his hand to stop her. L sumbed and escorted them to their car. Standing by the main door, Harry, L and their children looked on as Samuel and his family entered their car. E looked back at L and said, "I''ll call you tomorrow. Thank you."

    "Okay! You are more than wee toe here if you want. My door is always open." After saying those words, L waved them off.

    E pulled down the window and responded. "Of course! Goodbye."

    "Bye!" said L.

    Both husbands were angry with this new development, Samuel more so than Harry.

    They are annoyed by the fact that their wives are more close to each other than to them.

    Half an hourter, they arrived at The Old House.

    Upon seeing E and Jerry, Melody run to the door to wee them home.

    "Finally you havee back. Oh, how I have missed you,e here you two." Melody embraced them both. She took Jerry i

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    all and hoped they divorced as soon as possible.

    As his phone rang, Samuel didn''t pay attention to it. But it kept ringing. He held E with one arm and retrieved his phone with the other. "Hello." He finally answered the phone in a impatient voice.

    Making use of this chance, E extricated herself from Samuel and took a couple of steps back, preparing to run again.

    "A car ident?" He didn''t speak loudly but E could hear him. Immediately, her anger dissipated.

    "Call Catherine, her sister, this has nothing to do with me. It''s none of my business." Their eyes locked and E could finally see it. His love for Emma.

    Drizzle turned into heavy rain, and by fate''s chance E''s phone began to ring too.

    She stared at Samuel quietly. "I''ll be there." He responded to the other person on the line and hang up his phone.

    Samuel walked to E. "Wait for me at home, I need to go to the hospital now. My... friend has had an ident and they are unable to contact any of their family members. Please E. Don''t run away again. Wait for me."

    The rain drenched their bodies. E reached out and gently touched Samuel''s cheek. She closed the gap between them and asked

    "It''s Emma, right?" Samuel''s expression changed to one of heartache.

    For this moment, she was willing to put aside her pride and ego and look passed them. She could see Samuel hurting.

    In fact, E knew he hid his emotions when it came to Emma. Her fears hade true.

    E could see clear as day light, that he loved Emma. And the fact that she was in a hospital hurt him, deeply.

 Chapter 573 Breaking Free

    "Yes it''s her. Please. wait for me at home. I have to make sure that she gets a blood transfusion, and I''ll be back." Samuel pleaded. His voice was gentle and his face concocted with emotion. E shook her head and followed him home, but her face was expressionless, as if she was merely a shell.

    When they arrived at the old house, Samuel walked E to the living room, told her to wait for him, and left for the hospital.

    Not long after he left, E left the old house too.

    She went back to the vi.

    She went upstairs and prepared a bath. The rain hadpletely ruined her phone, so she called Melody with the telephone in the house, and told her that she was alright.

    She asked about Jerry, and satisfied that he was okay too, she hanged up the phone and proceeded to take a bath, and went to sleep.

    The next day was a sunny day. E got up, and packed her things. She had made her final decision, and nothing or noone could change her mind.

    She took a taxi to the hospital. The wound on her hand was almost healed, but after the rainst night, it seemed to have gotten worse. She needed Chuck to tend to it.

    When she arrived at the hospital where Chucked worked, the receptionist told her that Chuck was in the ward on the 3rd floor.

    E waited for him for almost a half an hour, but he didn''t came down. So she decided to go upstairs to see what was going on.

    The smoking area on the 3rd floor.

    Samuel put out another cigarette, and went into a private ward.

    Wearing a mask, Chuck was looking at the medical equipment by the hospital bed. When he saw Samuel, he said, "The patient''s condition is stable, except for a broken arm, and there is nothing seriously wrong with her. She is expected to wake up soon."

    Samuel nodded slightly. "Then, can you find two senior nurses to take care of her. I have to go." There was something wrong with E. He needed to go back.

    But when he stepped out of the room, Emma gradually woke up. "Sam..." Her soft voice held him back.

    "She is awake." Chuck called out to him. Samuel hesitated to turn back. His loyalties were split.

    He turned back to look at Emma and she was staring at him.

    It meant that deep

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    E. Is she there now?"

    "No, Mrs. Shao left yesterday night."

    Samuel became worried. "Does grandma know where she went?"

    "Oh! I was there when Lady E called Mrs. Han. She went to the vi."

    Samuel was so much relieved to know she went back to the vi. "I see, thank you."

    Samuel hung up the phone, and drove to the vi.

    When he arrived, the ground floor was empty. He headed upstairs to the second floor directly.

    But there was no one in the bedroom on the second floor. He looked around and there was no one in any room. So E was not home.

    And her phone was off. Samuel had no choice but to take a bath and change his clothes first.

    When he came out of the cloakroom, the cotton quilt on the bed was folded neatly, and a stack of A4 paper on the bedside table attracted his attention.

    Didn''t he leave the divorce papers in his study? How could they be here?

    Something caught his attention when he was about to put the documents back into his study. He quickly turned to thest page, and sure enough, there was a name signed in the lower right corner.

    E Bo.

    At the same time, E came out of the cemetery and made a phone call to her eldest brother.

    "Brother, I need to borrow some money... " It was a bit hard for E to ask for help. She had always been independent. But she didn''t want to use Samuel''s credit card. And she had used all her savings when she was pregnant. She had no one else to turn too.

 Chapter 574 A Separation and Re-joining

    Eason noticed that there was something wrong with E, "E, what''s up with you and Samuel?" E turned paler at his inquisitive query.

    "Please transfer some money to my ount. My phone got broken. I need a new one. I''ll tell you everythingter." She was calling him from a phone booth. There was no privacy.

    Eason restrained his anger, "Okay, I''ll transfer some money. But call me back in an hour."

    E sighed when she hung up the phone. Then she went to the shopping mall.

    It took her half an hour to reach there. She took out her only bank card and started to look for an ATM machine.

    Tears welled from her eyes when she saw that Eason transferred a million to her ount.

    She drew some money, put it in her handbag and went to buy a phone.

    At the 58th minute, she finally managed to call Eason with her new phone.

    "Eason, it''s me." She walked slowly along the road.

    "Tell me what happened, now." Eason was booking flight tickets online. He muste back to see what happened.

    E raised her head, and winked back the tears in her eyes. "Nothing serious. I just had a fight with him." Afraid that Eason would not believe her, she added quickly, "I have Samuel''s credit card with me. It has no limit. But I am angry. I do not want to use his money."

    She didn''t tell him that they were getting divorced. Her elder brother was abroad. She didn''t want to worry him too much.

    "Why did you fight?" It was pretty normal for a couple to quarrel with each other asionally. But its seriousness depended on why they quarreled with each other and what consequences it had. Eason instinctively felt that his sister was hiding something from him.

    Why did they quarrel? The question reminded E of Emma and Catherine Gu, and of her mother-inw. She answered, "We quarreled for silly issues. The two of us don''t have the same character. We would quarrel over some disagreements."

    Eason didn''t believe a word she said.

    "I see. Contact me if there''s anything else I can help." He hung up the phone and dialed Samuel''s number.

    Bu

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    vorce agreement is not legit." He pulled her over to face him.

    E looked away and averted his eyes.

    "We share the same bed but love others. Why is Mr. Shao so tenacious?" There was a touch of irony in her tone.

    He ignored that and kissed her on her lips. "Come back home with me."

    But E angrily wiped her lips with the back of her hand, as if something dirty just touched her. Samuel''s eyes darkened when he saw that.

    When she put her hand down, Samuel held her tight, and started kissing her ferociously.

    E''s hands hit him hard on the chest, but Samuel did not care, forcing her to the bedroom door behind her.

    He stretched out his hand, pushed open the bedroom door, and they entered her secret world.

    The bed, less than two meters wide, was covered with a pink-white four-piece suit, lying against the wall.

    Two of Jerry''s photographs were on her nightstand.

    She fell down to the bed. And a romantic atmosphere spread.

    Samuel''s hand was caressing her lower belly. E trembled and suddenly realized what was going on. She pushed Samuel away with all her strength, And red at him breathlessly, "What now? Is it because Miss Gu can''t satisfy you due to the car ident that you''vee to me instead?" What did he think she is?

    Samuel didn''t answer. He took off his suit jacket, threw it on the couch next to him and untied his tie.

 Chapter 575 A Dinner of Love and Hate

    Samuel threw his tie onto the couch and began unbuttoning his shirt. E''s heart throbbed violently when she watched Samuel''s moves.

    Just as her heart was about to jump out of her throat, Samuel stopped at the third button.

    She sighed in relief and rose from the bed. The previous posture was inappropriate.

    But Samuel would not let her go. They had been separated for a long time!

    E didn''t notice him. She was readjusting her clothes. All of a sudden, Samuel lifted her up from behind and threw her on to the bed.

    It took E some time to get over the pain, "Son of a bitch!" She gritted her teeth and cried.

    When she opened her eyes and started to get up, Samuel pressed her down.

    "E Bo,e back home with me." Samuel stared into her eyes and ordered. He couldn''t live without her. He had already be used to her presence even before he could realize it.

    "No I won''t!"

    "Come on." Tears welled in E''s eyes when she heard his soft words.

    All her grievances seemed to disappear because of his gentleness.

    But she shook her head on thinking about Emma and Catherine Gu.

    Nevertheless, she pulled Samuel down and kissed him.

    ......

    At 9 o''clock in the evening

    Samuel came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a bath towel. E got out of her bed to dress herself. She said in a hoarse voice, "Get out of here. You''ve already got what you want." Wasn''t that what he came there for?

    Samuel frowned, what did she think of him? What did she think of herself?

    "E Bo, I came here to take you home. I''ve tried everything I can to soothe you. Don''t go any further!" It would be really out of line for her to refuse him.

    So, that was his best attitude to her? E sneered.

    "I don''t care. Get out!"

    Did she just tell him to get out of here? Samuel''s thumb rubbed against the corner of his mouth, and his wicked look made E shiver.

    "You... Okay, if you don''t go, I''ll go!" E turned around hurriedly and ran to the door.

    "Wait outside. I''ll take you to dinner." Samuelmanded.

    E ignored him and mmed the bedroom door shut.

    At Felicia''s

    Samuel and E, one behind the other, went in.

    They sat in a booth close to the window. The

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    ing to pick on him, so that Samuel would hate her and let her go...

    Samuel paused. He didn''t know that.

    "I''ll be more careful next time." He answered.

    But E didn''t want to let it go. She continued, "Oh, it''s okay. Mr. Shao is so focused on what Miss Gu likes and dislikes. Of course, he doesn''t have time and energy to notice others." E''s heart hurt when she said that.

    Samuel smiled when he listened to her unkind words, "My, my...Is Mrs. Shao jealous?"

    "Jealous¡ª¡ª" Your ass! E had to swallow back thest two words since a waiter was bringing food to their table. She shot a fierce stare at Samuel. How scrupulous he was!

    Then the waiter put the dishes together. "Mr. Shao, the dishes have been served. Have a nice meal!"

    Samuel nodded and the waiter left the table.

    He seemed to have be a regr customer here. E sneered, "The waiters have known you. How many women have you brought here?"

    E had no intention to eat. She simply folded her legs elegantly and kept her left hand under the chin, taking a sip of her wine asionally.

    "I''ve had dinner with many people here, but most of them were my clients. If you are not happy with that, I can take you somewhere else next time." He avoided her question, not admitting that he had brought a lot of women here, nor denying it.

    Then he put his cut steak in front of her and took her portion. "Let''s eat!" He ordered.

    She drank another ss of wine and then noticed it.

 Chapter 576 A Molestation Attempt

    E put the goblet aside and used knife and fork adeptly to eat a little piece of steak.

    The steak was delicious with a strong taste of pepper.

    "This is the first time we are having a dinner like this since we dated. I hope this is also thest time." It did sound sarcastic. Even though they had been married for a long time, this should be the first time they had an enjoyable dinner like this.

    Shocked by E''s indifference, Samuel stopped eating and stared at her.

    Samuel was confused by her attitude. From an obedient little girl to a vivacious girl and now to an elegant woman.

    So, which one is the real E?

    "Yeah, it''s the first time..." "That''s true." "But it will not be thest time." He had said he was themander of the "Love Game". He was the only one to start or stop it.

    E didn''t speak anymore but downed another round of wine.

    In fact, it was not bad to have dinner with Samuel. At least she could drink as much as she wanted. It''s unnecessary to worry about the consequences after getting drunk.

    However, if he stuck to it, she would keep ying with him. "All right, then please excuse me if I fight against the enemies in the ''Game''."

    Her intent was clear and Samuel also understood the meaning. Eating up the pizza, he said "Doesn''t annoy me, E."

    "Well, you are not angry even if I refuse to go back with you. But you get vexed as soon as I hurt your sweetheart. Are you showing off?" Although she was deliberately looking for trouble, she still felt upset when Samuel tried to protect Emma.

    E was too depressed to enjoy the delicacies.

    "Whatever you say." Now that it is clear that she didn''t understand him, it made no sense to exin too much.

    As long as she went back with him, he would manage other matters.

    After a brief pause, E said "Yes, my opinion means nothing. Yours is of importance."

    Face

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    er a crisp sound.

    His face became pale. He was sweating buckets. He was too anguished to say anything.

    Samuel threw him to the ground, took out his phone and called 110.

    After telling police the address, he took his coat and pointed to the door behind E. "Get inside first."

    E nodded, took out the keys, opened the door and got inside.

    With the door half opened, E looked out through the crack of the door.

    She saw Samuel kicking the man again and warning him. "You will regret through your whole life for molesting my girl!"

    "I''m sorry..." "My distinguished gentleman, please forgive me." The man struggled on the ground and begged for mercy.

    "Now you know your mistake?" "It''s toote!" "You''ll be prosecuted." "And it will be impossible for you to get out of the prison in less than ten years."

    On hearing that, the man realized that Samuel was not an ordinary person.

    He tried to stand up and used all his strength to kneel down before Samuel. "Please forgive me..." Samuel then took a step back. The man begged for mercy again and again.

    Samuel put his coat on and kicked him angrily. "Stand up if you are a true man."

    The man didn''t dare to stand up and keep on begging. Two policemen arrived on the scene.

 Chapter 577 An Eventful Night

    After a simple statement, Samuel told the policemen "Throw him into the prison for some months."

    At first, they were reluctant to cooperate with Samuel. He knew this and showed them his name card. "I''m busy, if you want me to sue him, I''ll add up you two."

    Two policemen changed their attitude immediately. "Wow, it''s you! Mr. Shao! We will tell our superior your opinion."

    "We will definitely ''look after'' this asshole carefully. You have our words."

    "OK." Samuel replied indifferently and walked towards E''s home.

    Feeling guilty, E didn''t peek anymore. She ran into the bedroom and locked the door as Samuel walked in and closed the door of the t.

    Then he walked towards the bedroom.

    But the door was locked.

    "I count three, if you don''t open the door, I''ll break into the room." His voice sounded serious. Obviously it was not just a joke. He meant it.

    E took a deep breath and opened the door, as Samuel just counted one.

    "What a bothersome fly!" E stared at the air, waved her hand impatiently, as if she was trying to expel a fly.

    A fly? She shouldn''tpare him to such a disguising thing. Looking at Samuel''s expression and his eyes, E felt scared.

    "You annoy me, E." Samuel was a straightforward person. He would speak out his mind directly. He walked into the bedroom and took off his coat.

    The bed is a bit crammed for two person, but they just have to make do with it tonight.

    "Mr. Shao, do you enjoy my rejection? Why throw yourself at me even if I made you angry?" Shey against the door and felt dizzy again.

    Throw myself at her? Samuel walked in front of her and put her hands on his tie. "Unfasten it for me. "

    "It seems that you have got ustomed to Emma''s service, but you may not enjoy the exclusive treatment here." "It''s imposs..." Impossibile. He k

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    , don''t abuse my patience." There was a limit to the number of rejections Colin will take from her.

    E sat up and red at him. "That''s me. And if I am annoying to you, just leave me alone." Abuse his patience? He would never understand her feelings unless she fell in love with another man.

    Samuel''s expression was cold. He then turned off the light suddenly and left E to sit in the dark.

    Then she was pressed down by him. "You have to suffer the consequence of annoying me."

    ......

    It was going to be daybreak. Samuel covered E with a quilt and went to the bathroom.

    Not being able to sleep for the rest of the night didn''t seem to have any negative effect on him at all.

    He walked out, looked at E and smiled slyly.

    Samuel put on his clothes, drove to buy some breakfast for her and then went to work.

    When the rm sounded loudly, E didn''t want to get up at all.

    Finally she opened her eyes after hearing numerous rms. She stopped the rm clock.

    After a nce at the clock, E realized that it was over eight o''clock.

    Oh, my God. I am going to bete for work.

    E tried her best to sit up for several minutes and finally decided to ask for leave today.

 Chapter 578 A Visit from Eason

    E sent Sum a message on WeChat, "Mr. Sum, I''m not feeling very well today. May I file for a leave?"

    The moment Sum saw her message, he called, "What happened? Do you need me to take you to the hospital?"

    At Sum''s concern, E took a deep breath and replied, "Thanks, but that would be unnecessary. I''ve taken some painkillers. I might feel better after some rest." A full night''s sleep would be the best medicine for her.

    "Fine. Get some rest and don''t worry about thepany." Hearing such considerate words made E feel warm despite her difort.

    "Okay, I know."

    "If you are feeling better tonight, would you like toe to the Fang Group anniversary party with me? I need apanion." Locking the door of his apartment, Sum headed towards the parking lot.

    Attend the Fang Group anniversary party? As hispanion? "I probably shouldn''t... Sum, nasty rumors have been spreading in thepany since I became your personal assistant..." Although E had always kept an appropriate distance from Sum, she still heard a lot of rumors about the both of them.

    Sum grinned, "E, a clean hand needs no washing. Why bother yourself about this nonsense?" In truth, he would be pleased if something happened between him and E.

    At Sum''s words, E stopped worrying. She thought it would be awkward if she refused him and said, "Okay then."

    "Okay. I''ll call you when I get off work tonight. Have a good rest, and remember to call me if anything happens." His phone would be on 24/7 for her.

    "Thanks, Mr. Sum." E gratefully replied as shey in bed.

    "Don''t be so polite. We''re schoolmates. Well, I should go to work now."

    E nodded as Sum''s soft voice floated by, "Drive safely."

    Before she could put away her phone, it rang again as soon as the call ended.

    She didn''t even have the strength to open her eyes. She just wanted to sleep. Thinking it was Sum again, she slid the green button without looking at the phone, "Sum, what''s the

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    for helping my wife out earlier. This is the money you gave her. The password is thest 6 digits of the card number." Samuel realized Eason had given E money when he had the dinner with herst night. He became skeptical when she volunteered to pay the bill.

    During E''s pregnancy, Samuel had given her an unlimited credit card that she never used.

    She supported herself with the money she saved as an actress.

    As a spoiled girl, she knew little about financing. She soon ran out of money with her careless spending.

    It wasn''t until the baby was born that Samuel discovered she had spent all of her money and started using his money. A few days ago, he found out that the card he gave her hadn''t been used for a couple of weeks.

    When E paid a 300 thousand billst night, he realized that someone must have given her a sum of money, so she stopped using the card.

    As for the source of the money? Samuel had found out this morning.

    He was relieved when he realized it was Eason who had given E the money. At least she didn''t borrow money from other men, or let them take care of her.

    Though she was working in Sum''spany, she earned her wages through hard work.

    Eason went straight to Samuel''s office as soon as he got off the ne. It was evident that he came to confront him.

 Chapter 579 Backfired

    Samuel''s calm demeanor made Eason restrain himself.

    "Tell me, why are you two quarreling? Why are you bullying my sister?" Eason didn''t n on letting Samuel off easy. He took a step forward and sat on Samuel''s desk, facing his brother-inw.

    Samuel took another cigarette from the case and lit it.

    "This is just regr banter between couples." Samuel''s words made it seem like a simple interaction between couples, making Eason feel that he was overreacting.

    "If only it were that simple. If you ever give my sister grief because of that Emma, I wille after you." Eason didn''t want to bother them with his assumptions either.

    Anna was the next person he needed to deal with.

    Upon hearing Eason mention Emma, Samuel figured that E became difficult because of Emma.

    "We''ll deal with her." He vowed to both Eason and himself.

    Eason pushed the card back, "Take this back. As her brother, I did what I had to do." He was giving the money, not loaning it.

    "No, take it. I''mpletely capable of supporting my own wife." At Samuel''s insistence, Eason relented and took the card.

    After talking to Samuel for a while, Eason walked out of the office with his arm around the girl he came with.

    At the assistant''s area outside the office

    Anna stared at the file on her desk in a daze. She had been in this position for a couple of minutes. It wasn''t until she heard movement from the door that she regained her consciousness.

    Catching a glimpse of the couple walking out, she ducked her head and continued to mark the time and make notes on the document she was working on.

    No one would have predicted that Eason would deliberately stand in front of her and say, "Miss Anna, I haven''t seen you in a while. Did you keep my brother-inw in line?" He gave Anna a leer as he held onto the woman.

    Anna continued looking at the file without even raising her head.

    Eason was a little upset, "Are you listening to me?" He tapped the file three times to em

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    now the identity of Jerry''s real father better than you! He was certain of it.

    When E was pregnant with Jerry, Samuel was the only man in her heart. The more he thought about it, the more he missed the old E.

    He was telling the truth. E was momentarily dumbfounded. "Forget the picture." Feeling upset, E was about to hang up when Samuel added, "You''d better behave yourself. Otherwise..."

    E hung up immediately.

    Looking at his phone in disbelief, he resisted the urge to throw it.

    He tried to calm his feelings of rage.

    Ten minutester, Samuel returned to the conference room. His face still looked terrible.

    While everyone else was staring at him with shock, he pulled out his chair and threw himself on it.

    Looking at Samuel''s grave expression, Catherine assumed that E made him angry.

    Tonight was the perfect opportunity for her to get close to him.

    Beside Samuel, Anna spoke after everyone had given their reports, "Mr. Samuel, the Fang Group has invited you and Miss Catherine to their anniversary party tonight."

    "Hm." Samuel responded nomittally.

    "So..."

    Samuel understood what Anna meant.

    Thinking of E being difficult, he said, "Miss Catherine and I will attend the anniversary party together. If you don''t have anything else, this meeting is over."

 Chapter 580 The Fang Group Anniversary Party

    Catherine was overjoyed at Samuel''s words. But she told herself to act reserved. She repressed her excitement, kept a normal expression and walked out of the meeting room with colleagues.

    At the Sapphire Hotel

    The Fang Group booked the entire hotel for their 20th anniversary party.

    The public rtions department arrived at the hotel earlier than the rest to take charge of hall decorations and the guest reception.

    At 7 in the evening

    Guests began to arrive at the hotel. Most guests were businessmen. The others were people from all walks of life, anyone who ever had a partnership with the Fang Group.

    The Fang Group invited two famous stars to liven up the party.

    International superstar Joseph was one of them.

    Although Joseph was married and had children, he was still popr among thedies. Joseph''s new persona as a charming husband and loving father provided him opportunities to explore movie characters that he hadn''t tried before.

    The other special guest was Yvonne Ni, the most popr Chinese star in Hollywood.

    Catherine walked in her heels into the hotel hall, arm in arm with Samuel. At Samuel''s entrance, a lot of guests approached the couple to greet him.

    Catherine stood beside Samuel, watching him socialize and nodding at the few people who greeted her from time to time.

    Her eyes suddenly widened in panic when she saw a familiar figure.

    She loosened her arm from Samuel''s and approached the figure, "Hi, Emma." "Did Emma have a previous partnership with the Fang Group?" Catherine thought to herself.

    Emma initially didn''t n on attending the party. But when she heard that Samuel woulde, she found an escort to apany her to the party.

    Since she was attending on behalf of herpany, Emma didn''t tell Samuel that she would being. Seeing Catherine, Emma suspected that she came with Samuel.

    "Hello, Catherine. Has Samuel arrived?" Emma asked, ncing around the

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    Bo be so close to another man? She''s a married woman!"

    ...

    The scene attracted a heated discussion.

    Samuel''s grip was so firm that E had no choice but to let go of Sum. She stepped closer to Samuel

    And straightened his tie. "Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon." E said, patting Samuel on his chest.

    Samuel smiled, "Okay. I''ll wait for you here." He bent over and kissed E.

    "Oh my goodness! What''s happening?"

    "A husband is kissing his wife. That''s normal."

    "But people say they''ve already lost affection for one another, and are having affairs with other people!"

    "It seems to be just a rumor."

    ...

    Samuel and E red at each other during their kiss. The guests were oblivious, all they could see was an affectionate couple kissing each other.

    Nearby, Emma clenched her fists in anger. She caught Sum''s eye and gave him a look. He was also upset.

    Catherine stood behind Samuel in embarrassment. She looked away and noticed Emma looking at Sum meaningfully. Confused, she shifted her gaze between Sum and Emma doubtfully.

    When the kiss ended, E still had her arms hooked around Samuel''s neck and he kept his hands on her waist.

    "Good for you! E." Samuel said, staring at her affectionately.

    Only E could tell that Samuel was furious.

 Chapter 581 Sumâ€™s Confession

    E replied with a smile, "Thank you. You too, Samuel." She couldn''t disengage herself from Samuel''s grasp. The only thing she could do was cooperate with Samuel and finish the show.

    Samuel finally loosened his hold on E. Turning to Catherine, he walked away arm in arm with her.

    Sum and E joined the other guests after greeting CEO Fang.

    After a few moments, there was anothermotion at the doorway. Joseph and Lillian had arrived.

    As soon as he greeted CEO Fang, Joseph was surrounded by a lot of female guests.

    Lilian was already used to this kind of situation. Evading the exciteddies, she walked towards E.

    Seeing Lilian, E beamed. She loosened her arm from Sum''s and gave her friend a big hug.

    Lilian nced at Sum and asked, "E, why aren''t you with your husband? Where''s Samuel?"

    E tilted her chin towards Samuel. Looking into the direction E pointed, Lilian saw him chatting with some women.

    "Lilian, this is my boss, Sum. He was also my ssmate. Sum, this is Lilian Ye. She''s Joseph''s wife. You might know her."

    E introduced the two.

    Sum and Lilian politely shook hands with each other.

    "Good evening, Mr. Su."

    E took a ss of wine from the table behind them for Lilian. They chatted as they enjoyed the wine.

    Yvonne Ni was thest one to show up. After greeting some acquaintances, she approached E and hugged her tightly.

    The guests were confused at the scene. They wondered how E knew the superstar Yvonne, who was often abroad.

    Sum had already walked away to join other businessmen. E introduced Yvonne to Lilian.

    E, Lilian, and Yvonne sat beside a dessert table, chatt

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    d nodded, "Don''t worry, E. But I want to tell you something first." Sam said, gazing into E''s eyes with affection.

    E''s heart jumped at Sum''s words. She remembered he once confessed his love to her in college.

    "E, do you know why I chose to study abroad?" Sum asked sadly as he approached E.

    "Why does he look so sad?" E was lost in thought. She didn''t notice Sum approaching.

    "E, I''ve been in love with you for almost ten years. I wanted to be a better man worthy of you, so I decided to study abroad." Sum said, putting his hands on E''s shoulders.

    "Uh..." E was too shocked to say anything.

    "But when I came back, you had already married another man. Do you know how devastated I was when I heard the news?" Sum held E in his arms.

    E wanted to push Sum away, but she couldn''t let go of her dress.

    "Sum..." E was upset. Sum knew she was married, how could he hold her this way!

    "E, when I discovered that Samuel Shao was still dating Emma Gu, I decided to win you back. Samuel Shao is a yboy. He doesn''t love you at all. He''s in love with Emma Gu..."

 Chapter 582 Tough Choice

    Sum looked down at E. Her face had turned pale due to anger and astonishment. He pinched her chin and kissed on her lips.

    What the hell! Is Sum insane? E was totally irritated. She tried to push Sum away with all her strength. But she couldn''t. Worse yet, her dress dropped down to the floor.

    E turned around and buttoned the suite at once. Luckily, Sum''s suite was long enough for her.

    But Sum turned her around and kissed her again.

    Suddenly, the room door was kicked open. Seeing the man standing at the door with a long face, E turned stiff with fear.

    Staring at the man and woman in the room kissing each other, Samuel clenched his fists. His eyes turned red.

    What the fuck!

    He rushed in to separate E and Sum with all his strength.

    E panicked: "Samuel, don''t get us wrong. Ah..." Samuel lost his mind in anger. He pushed E away with all his strength.

    E''s back bumped into a bedpost. She winced in pain.

    She was not able to move. The only thing she could do was watching the two wrestling.

    Two women were standing at the door and watching what was going on in the room.

    Emma closed the door with a smirk and walked away with Catherine. "What''s happening in the room?" Catherine asked as if she was baffled by the situation.

    Emma sneered, "Humph, It''s a punishment to E for seducing my Samuel!" When she saw E, looking pale and sitting on the floor, she could tell Samuel was in a violent rage as expected.

    They could still vaguely hear the fight in the room when they were walking on the corridor.

    In the room, E was sitting on the floor, massaging her back while

    Samuel was sitting on Sum and punching him with both

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ps.

    He walked closer to?E and showered her lips. His fancy suite was getting wet in the process.

    He kept showering E''s lips until he heard E''s moan.

    Samuel turned on the heater, took off his suite and threw it on the floor.

    E stopped trembling when the cold water gradually turned warm.

    She opened her eyes and looked into Samuel''s eyes.

    She dropped her head out of fear when she saw the anger in Samuel''s eyes. Samuel, who had already loosened his tie, started to took off his shirt.

    Then he turned E around, who was lost in thought.

    Leaning against on the clod tile wall, E was frightened. She begged, "Samuel. I have promised you that I won''t see Sum any more..."

    Samuel ignored E''s begging and started to unfasten his belt.

    ...

    In the morning of the next day.

    E woke up and found out that Samuel had already left.

    She was feeling sour in every joint of her body and struggling even to get up.

    She walked into the bathroom as she kept cursing Samuel.

    She found a paper bag on the desk with all women''s clothes when she came out of the bathroom after washing.

 Chapter 583 Ella Escapes with Jerry

    They must be for her. E then changed into the new clothes. She looked around the room, but could not find her purse.

    She remembered Sum bringing her purse into the roomst night. Where is it now? Did Samuel take it?

    Ebed the room once again for the purse. She confirmed that it was no longer there. Then she turned to the door.

    Once she opened the door, she was startled to find two men in ck uniform standing right outside the room.

    "Good morning, Mrs. Shao. Mr. Shao sent us to protect you. Would you please go back to the vi with us?"

    To protect her? E frowned doubtfully. She still remembered what happenedst time when Samuel had sent someone to protect her. She doubted that what Samuel really wanted was to keep her under surveince and cut hermunication with others!

    "You don''t have to protect me. I can manage on my own..."

    "Mrs. Shao, here is what Mr. Shao told us. He wanted you to know that all your belongings from your apartment, along with your son, have been already sent to the vi. And you''d bettere with us if you still want to see your son again."

    Though it was not her fault, E was somehow feeling sorry for being kissed by Sum in front of Samuelst night. But not any more. When Samuel threatened her with her son and her freedom, all her guiltiness turned into a sudden outrage.

    In the end, E had no choice but to go back to the vi under the escort of the two burly men.

    Melody had left the vi soon just before they arrived. Two servants were ying with Jerry when E came in. Joy hurried towards E with Jerry in her arms as soon as she saw E walking in. And then she reported to E, "My Lady. Her Ladyship has just left. She had been waiting for you for nearly an hour."

    E gave her a nod and said, "I''ll call herter." Then E took her son from Joy.

    She felt much better as soon as she saw her precious boy.

    Then E called Melody and talked to her for almost half an hour.

    In the afternoon, E was about to go out with her son when she was stopped by the bodyguards at the door.

    E became furious. She decided to have a serious conversation with Samuel when he came back at night.

    But to her surprise, Samuel didn''te home that night, or a few more nights that followed.

    She tried to make a call to her phone with the telephone sets from the vi. But no matter how many times she dialed, her phone was always off.

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    of his pocket and turned it on. The phone soon began to buzz with lots of previous iing calls and texts.

    He scanned through the logs and found that they were almost all from Lillian, Yvonne, L, Melody and some of them even from Sum.

    Sitting down on the bed in their bedroom, Samuel pulled himself together and dialed Harry''s number.

    "It''s about dinner''s time. Wanna have dinner with me?" Harry picked up the phone and said calmly.

    "Where''s your wife? And where''s mine?" Confused by the question out of blue, Harry thought again and figured out what happened.

    "I''m holding mine. As for yours, I have no idea." It seemed E didn''t go to L.

    By the time Samuel got the information, the flight that E took had alreadynded safely in France.

    It''s about three in the morning when Samuel received Eason''s call from the other side of the world. And Eason honestly conveyed what E wanted from him, "She still wants a divorce from you. She hopes you could take some advice from me and sign the paper..." Eason kept on talking away.

    Samuel opened his eyes angrily, "Tell E to think harder of what I''ve told her before. And I will sue Sum for harassing my wife. He will be subpoenaed within a week if I don''t see her and my son before that."

    Hearing Samuel''s answer from Eason, E felt like tearing Samuel apart and eating him alive.

    Eason, however, had his own business to mind. He had had enough on his te and he decided to turn a blind eye to what was going on between his sister and Samuel. After making up his mind, Eason dropped the topic and started ying with his adorable little nephew.

 Chapter 584 Ella and Jerry in France

    E was so frustrated that she was in no mood to do anything. Then she decided that she couldn''t be the only miserable one in the room, and so she turned to Eason and said, "Brother, how could you still hang around like this when Anna is about to be snatched away by others?"

    "By whom?" Eason paused for a second and stared back at E.

    E was actually bluffing. To prevent her brother saw through her, E looked down at the magazine in her hands and replied as casually as she could, "There was a CEO of somepany. He was chasing after Anna as I recalled. He asked her out for dates for a few times, having dinner or something. But it''s not your business since you don''t care about Anna anyway."

    E was really anxious for her brother. Either he liked Anna or he didn''t. What''s the dawdling all about?

    Eason, however, was obviously not pleased with what he just heard. How dare Anna go out with other men behind his back? "Well. I see." Reclining on the couch, Eason mumbled and went back to y with his nephew.

    "Seriously, Eason. I don''t understand how can you be even more troublesome than I am. Go for her if you really like her. Otherwise don''t me her for having blind dates with other men."

    Blind date? Very well. That''s another one on top of her other crimes.

    "Who told you I like her?" Eason was the one who had always been chased by women. He was too proud to admit that he had fallen in love with someone.

    Besides, Anna had never said that she liked him. So why should he be the one to express his love first?

    "Well, maybe she really likes you. You know what? She even told others that you were her financest time in the mall. Such a shame. It''s all her own wishful thinking!"

    Eason sprang up immediately from the couch and leaned closer to E with Jerry still in his arms. And he asked eagerly, "Did she really say that? Who did she tell?"

    E was absorbed in the collections designed by Eason. The clothes were absolutely stunning!

    She looked at Eason. He looked cheerful and eager to know. But she said, "Didn''t you just say you don''t like her? Then why do you care?" He was such a liar.

    Eason didn''t ask further, but he had secretlye up with a n.

    He turned to Jerry and muttered, "Now Jerry, how about I find you an auntie? How''s that, huh?" Eason remembered those days when his mother

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    urried to turn off the ringtone.

    After that, she looked down at the number of the iing call in surprise and picked up, "I just got this number after Inded in France. How on earth did you find out about this number?" Then she realized that it must be Eason who had betrayed her!

    "What''s it to you?" Samuel answered in an extremely cold voice.

    E gulped. She took a few deep breathes and said calmly, "Well, it''s nothing to me. Goodbye!"

    "E! How could you be so skittish and take it for granted?"

    E put her phone away from her ear to keep Samuel''s shout distant from her ear. And secondster, she put it back again.

    "Well, Mr. Shao. Do you think a skittish woman like me is good enough for you? Or your n? Certainly I''m not. So how about you just sign our divorce paper?" He never liked her. He didn''t trust her, and he didn''t even bother toe home for her even for just one night. Fine, she understood. And she chose to let him go. Is that what he always wanted?

    "Sign the paper?" Samuel repeated her words slowly, and E felt her heart was suddenly pounding fast.

    None of them said anything. The only noise E could hear from the other end was the click of his lighter.

    He lit the lighter and extinguished it. He lit it again and then extinguished it again...

    E felt like a prisoner waiting for her sentence desperately.

    Samuel didn''t respond. E then pushed him forward, "Aren''t you mad at me for what I''ve done to keep you?"

    The guiltiness in her tone stopped Samuel from ying with his lighter at once.

 Chapter 585 The Games of Jealousy

    "You can be with either Emma or Catherine, whichever you like. And you can have another dozen children with them as long as you want. If you can leave Jerry''s custody to me, I promise you I won''t find him a stepfather..."

    "Look, Samuel. It was all my fault back then and I do apologize. I know I was wrong, and I shouldn''t have forced you. Can you let go... of me and Jerry..."

    It seemed to Samuel that all E cared about was Jerry. Everything she said and did was for Jerry rather than for him.

    "Don''t you know I''m really upset?" He interrupted her begging coldly.

    E was speechless.

    All she said just now meant nothing! E shot back angrily, "Upset? Then why do you bother calling me, Mr. Shao?" They actually hadn''t seen each other for quite a long while. E couldn''t help wondering if he ever missed her during these days...

    But soon she found the idea too silly. She must be too full of herself to think he would ever miss her.

    "I''m upset because my wife was such a wayward and unpredictable woman." Certainly, it was not easy to be E''s husband.

    What did she mean by saying "Don''t involve her"? And the "Olddy"? If she were an olddy, then there wouldn''t exist such a creature as a young and beautifuldy in the world.

    E rolled over on the bed to check Jerry. Staring at her son tenderly, E lowered her voice and said, "Mr. Shao, is it fun to go back and forth like this?"

    Samuel raised his eyebrows and gave her an answerced with double meaning, "Absolutely. I''ll show you what going back and forth is like personally when youe back."

    What the heck? To show her personally?

    Why those four words sounded really inviting from his mouth?

    Going back and forth... "Samuel, you''re such a jerk!" E''s face turned red suddenly out of embarrassment.

    She never meant in that way!

    "What''s going on here?" Samuel seemed to be totally confused about her sudden usation.

    "I... You..." E faltered for a while and then dropped the topic and moved on, "Goodbye!"

    Nevertheless, Samuelmented on her replyter and said, "You are the most beautiful woman in the whole world." But only Samuel knew the real meaning of thement.

    By saying she was beautiful, he actually meant on that very special intimate moment.

    Though things didn''t work out as she wanted, E did feel much bet

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    osing his eyes and reclining back on the couch, Samuel then said, "What? Are you jealous?"

    Hearing clearly the teasing in his tone, E nked out for a moment. He was right about it. She was jealous.

    Samuel knew how much she liked him after all. E saw no point in hiding her feelings from him. So she admitted, "Right, I am jealous. Got a problem? Go ahead and hang up."

    Samuel was obviously pleased with her confession. "Problem? E, you don''t know the half of it." He would let E have a taste of her own medicine.

    Divorce, in your dreams! That was never going to happen, not until he had grown tired of her.

    Trying to keep as calm as she could be, E said, "Mr. Shao. As awyer, do you know the consequence of defamation?" She didn''t have to remind him.

    "Trying to defend yourself withws now? Don''t you know you were already doomed the second you showed up in my roomst year?" E would never get away with it if he used it against her.

    E went silent immediately when he brought that up.

    Then she mumbled, "Why holding on that? I''m the one who was risking everything, and you clearly had nothing to lose..."

    She really meant it. And that was her first time with a man.

    Samuel tried to say something, but E hurried to interrupt, "Never mind that. Now let''s go back to the real matter. You have made me jealous. So what about I make you jealous for a change?" She would y along if that was what he wanted, but not by his rules. She would make her own game!

    Samuel was clearly irritated by her threat in the end.

 Chapter 586 Mistreated and Misused

    "Behave yourself, E! I forbid you to meet Sum. Do you hear me?" Samuel was angry, as he paced up and down, with the phone ced on his ear. He wished that he wasn''t so busy this week, otherwise he would have gone to France to get them.

    "Forbid me? You are not my father. I will do whatever I want and you can do nothing to stop me." E hung up the phone, fuming. Who did Samuel think he was? E thought, her mind racing with thoughts.

    But the jetg was getting to her, and soon after anger was reced by exhaustion.

    She powered off her phone and threw it on the bedside table. Jerry was already asleep, so she curled herself next to him, and soon they breathed in unison as they slept in peaceful bliss.

    Meanwhile, Samuel dialed her number a dozen of times but he couldn''t get through.

    This made him angrier, and to him he had no other choice but to assign people to watch and follow her. He had to do something to put his mind at ease. "Find some guys in France to keep watch on E. I want to know everything; where she goes, who she meets. Understood?"

    The phone call was brief, but Samuel knew that results would be delivered. He expected nothing else.

    The next day, which was two days before the deadline, Eason met E and showed her a photo. This prompted her to buy a ticket back home immediately.

    It was a photo of stamped indictment, containing Samuel''s usation towards Sum.

    The formal stamp represented to E the seriousness of the situation

    And she knew that Samuel wasn''t joking with her.

    Therefore, she booked a flight ticket and went back early the next morning.

    Meanwhile, lost in thought, Samuel stared at his phone for quite a while.

    E had just sent him a text that she was on her way back home andnded at 9pm in the evening.

    Secondster, he rose up from his position and called on the internal telephone, "Ask Lawyer Gu toe to my office now."

    At nine o''clock in the airport of C Country.

    After the flightnded, Passengers walked out in twos and threes.

    E walked out of the exit, amongst the crowd, carrying Jerry in her arms.

    Not too many people flew from France to C Country and Samuel quickly spotted her emerging through the exit.

    E saw Samuel, and noticed that he w

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    l was treating her like garbage. E feared for her position in Samuel''s life.

    Her sadness soon became anger.

    If her son wasn''t in the car, she would have smashed the keys through the window and left! Her husband had another woman and used her as a nanny. Who wouldn''t be angry?

    Afterforting herself, she got in the driving seat, started the Porsche and drifted skill-fully

    Away from the airport parking lot and onto the expressway.

    She was a speed junkie, and loved driving at an incredible high speed but considering her son, E drove slowly. With the pace of 100km/h on the expressway, she headed downtown.

    Samuel frowned and recalled the speed when E rode the motorcycle.

    He knew that she was only driving slowly because Jerry was in the car with them.

    Forty minutester.

    At the Royal Mansion.

    E cruised to the front door. When she was at the front door, she put the car on park and switched it off.

    She got out of the driving seat while Samuel was opening the door of the back seat. E took her son right from him and walked toward the vi.

    She faintly heard Samuel saying to Catherine, "Sit and I''ll drive you home."

    The porsche started again, and drove away from the vi.

    E red at the car, sadness striking her heart.

    The tears that had threatened to escape earlier, fell from her eyes. Jerry reached out and tried to rub her cheeks, as if wiping away the tears.

    E looked down to him and said, "Oh my poor boy! At least I have you."

 Chapter 587 Confused Passion

    In the Vi.

    As ordered by Samuel, Joy Liu had made some dishes for dinner, waiting for E. Despite what had happened, E was so hungry that she had dinner after asking Joy Liu to make some milk for her son.

    "My Lady, aren''t you having dinner with Young Master?" Joy Liu asked curiously.

    E picked up her chopsticks and tried to ignore the question. Every time she thought about Samuel driving Catherine home, her lips twitched.

    With confusion, Joy Liu went to make milk for Jerry.

    E cradled her son in her arms, and continued to enjoy her dinner. Her stomach grabbled in appreciation for the food.

    Three minutester, Joy came back with Jerry''s milk and fed him. She could feel the tense air surrounding E and didn''t want to push the question, therefore she sat there and fed Jerry in silence.

    Meanwhile, outside the Royal Mansion, Samuel stopped the car by the road and said indifferently, "I have something else to attend to. Take a taxi home."

    "But Mr. Shao, it''s gettingte..."

    Catherine replied, The triumph smile that was on her face now fading. "I''ll leave after you get in a taxi." Samuel interrupted.

    His tone was brash and to the point, letting Catherine know that she had no choice but to get out of the Porsche.

    Samuel retreated his phone and called a taxipany that he usually uses and in less than 3 minutes, the taxi had arrived right beside the Porsche.

    After ensuring that Catherine got in, Samuel turned the car around and headed back home. "My Lady, Young Master hasn''t had dinner yet." Joy couldn''t help reminding her and wondered if the couple were quarrelling. "Don''t worry. He has a girl with him and he''s noting back anytime soon."

    E''s appetite dissipated. She suddenly felt quizzy. As she sat staring at her bowl of soup, the front door opened and in walked Samuel.

    E checked her phone in confusion. She wasn''t expecting him to be back so soon.

    When she looked back up, their eyes met, and E couldn''t help but sneer. The anger and sadness that had remained simmering for the past 10 minutes as she eat, Threatened to explode. But E had to control herself. It was inappropriate behaviour to confront her husband infront of the help. E stood up from the chair and grabbed Jerry from Jo

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    found a guest bathroom that she could use and decided to sleep in the same room as Jerry.

    She watched as the water filled the bath tub as her mind wandered to how her marriage had be a mess. She felt like crying, but reserved doing that until she wasfortably in the tub.

    After the tub was full, she added her favourite body wash liquid to the water, and it became soapy. A hint of strawberry and coconut smell wafted through the air. Satisfied, she walked out of the bathroom and headed for the Jerry''s room.

    She passed by Samuel''s study and noticed that it was open. She continued walking and ignored the fact. As soon as she walked past, Samuel emerged and walked towards her.

    Before she could turn the knob to the room fully, E felt Samuel wrap his hands around her.

    "Let me tell you... " Samuel purred into her ear, as he kissed her neck. His deep voice touched every nerve of her.

    "I... I don''t want to hear it..." E couldn''t think properly. Samuel continued to kiss her neck, Turned her around, pushed her to the wall, and kissed her lips.

    With the triggered passion, he brought her into the study, knocked all files off the desk

    And ced E on it. Their passionate moans soon filled the air.

    At one o''clock in the morning.

    E and Samuel were on the sofa of the study, their bodies intertwined.

    Then, Samuel got up, and carried E into the bed room.

    He ced E onto the bed and turned off the light, and then, he pulled her over and pressed her into his arms.

 Chapter 588 What Do You Take Me For

    Just as Samuel made himselffortable, E squirmed away from his embrace. Samuel moved closer, But E moved away again, almost to the edge of the bed. "Stop it! "Be a good girl!"

    He warned. "Let go of me! If you can''t keep your hands to yourself, then I won''t sleep by your side."

    Samuel turned her to face him, "You didn''t seem to have a problem earlier on." He teased, As he proceeded to run his hands all over her body. In the darkness, E was almost lost in the depth of his eyes.

    E shoved him and sat up from the bed, "Just stop Samuel!" She got out of bed and went for the door.

    E was confused emotionally. This was a man that had publicly humiliated her by disying affection towards another woman, on purpose. How could she let herself fall into his trap? "E, I dare you to walk a little further! There are surveince cameras in the corridor! I''ll make sure that they capture our intimacy if you continue to be so belligerent!" His booming voice filled the room.

    Surveince cameras? Why didn''t she know about them? E thought that he might be lying her.

    Regardless of his warning, E opened the door of the bedroom. But Samuel was so fast that he grabbed her wrist as soon as she stepped out.

    "Samuel, stop it!" Pressed against the wall, E surveyed the corridor and saw a round surveince camera at the corner. It must have been recording when he kissed her.

    "Jerk, why did you kiss me below the surveince camera?" Hands bound behind her, she couldn''t move. But she lifted her foot to step hard on his.

    With his eyes closed, Samuel lowered his head. Her attempts didn''t make him budge. But he liked to tease his wife, it was a lot of fun.

    "Oh, I also forgot to tell you. I have some important files in thepany, so we also have surveince cameras in the study..."

    "Samuel, you bastard!" Her angry scream almost per

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    It''s clear that you don''t want me anymore!"

    Samuel looked at her amused. "As a liar, what right have you to question me!"

    He didn''t feel like arguing with her.

    Instead, he brought her back into his arms and was determined to make her relieve his anger.

    Before E could protest to his usation, she was held down on the floor. She couldn''t believe that Samuel hadn''t been satisfied in the study.

    And for the second time that night, they made love in the dance studio room.

    In the grey of the morning, Samuel put on his robe casually, held E up and walked downstairs.

    Five minutester, E, who was sleeping soundly, woke up, "Where are you taking me?"

    Samuel didn''t answer her, but investigating her surroundings, they were back in their bedroom heading for the bathroom.

    "Get me down. I am not a child, I can walk by myself." Samuel stood beside the bathtub, staring at her with an amused expression on his face. "Fine." Samuel let go of her and she slipped into the water. When she popped out, her face was covered with her wet hair. She brought her hands to her face and wiped the wet hair away from her face.

    Samuel looked at her and smirked. "Bastard!" E called him and proceeded to get in afortable position.

 Chapter 589 Fool-Proof Plan

    E rxed, as the warm water engulfed her. After the night she had had, she weed the effects of the water. Samuel was tormenting her and E didn''t know why. Additionally, she didn''t understand why her body betrayed her on two asions. It''s like she was under his spell, unknowingly doing whatever he wanted to her detriment.

    "You see. You look rxed now."

    "Go away Samuel.

    You''ve done nothing but frustrate me and hurt me for the past 12 hours..." Her words drifted off, as the sandman called to her. Just when her voice trailed off, Samuel turned back and saw E closing her eyes.

    "Come on, you''ll end up drowning."

    Samuel dragged her out of the bath and wrapped her in a towel.

    He dried off the water from her body and put a robe on her.

    Her wet long hair syed on his arms. Samuely her on the bed and put her hair on the edge of bed.

    Drying her hair with a blow-dryer.

    E didn''t object to the pampering

    As she couldn''t keep her eyes open anyway.

    Samuel wrapped her hair in a towel afterwards, And got in with her and slept.

    Law Office of Mr. Shao.

    With his briefcase in hand, Samuel walked in the office.

    "Good morning, Mr. Shao." the main receptionist, as well as others he met on his way, greeted him. His response was a nod towards them.

    Samuel walked into the elevator. Soon after the elevator door closed, his colleagues began to gossip.

    "Did you see the mark on Mr. Shao''s neck?" One co-worker asked another.

    "Haha, yes I did. Kinky huh?"

    The other co-worker responded.

    "Very much saw. Rememberst time when he came with two bite marks on his... " Another co-worker stepped in.

    A cough interrupted their gossip session, And they immediately scattered in all directions.

    "Good morning, Miss. Gu." they all greeted in unison as they resumed their work.

    Catherine went to the elevator without greeting any of her colleagues. If what she had overhead was true, then her n hadn''t worked. She needed to consolidate her thoughts.

    The Office Room

    Walking into the office room, Catherine stopped when she saw a familiar figure inside.

    "What are you doing here, Drake?"

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ke pictures of them. Samuel will believe since he has had rumours already about Sum and E."

    Drake nodded his head, trying to swat away fears that he may have. "That''s still going to be difficult." Drake was afraid of Samuel.

    Thest time he sent E a photo anonymously, of Samuel and Emma hugging, Samuel found out that it was Drake who sent it.

    Samuel gave him a warning and threatened him. The reason why Drake was still working at Samuel''sw office was because Drake''s grandmother. At the edge of dying, she asked Samuel to look after Drake and offered him a job.

    Meanwhile, she advised Drake to learn from Samuel.

    In fact, Drake had no interest in the job, but he took it anyway.

    Samuel confined him to work here, mostly owing to the Drake''s grandmother''sst wish. Samuel didn''t want to let her down as he had promised.

    "What do you mean? It''s not. Are you getting scared now? I warn you Drake, back out now and I will make sure that you never get Emma. You hear me!" Catherine was angry, yanking Drake back to reality. "Hold on, Catherine. No need to make idle threats. I am not backing out. We will have to arrange this, down to the most minuscule detail. To make sure that it is fool-proof and nothing goes wrong. I fear that if it fails... " Drake''s voice trailed off, but Catherine could easily fill in the nks.

    "Even if it fails, it won''t trace back to you. Rest assured" She responded and smiled.

 Chapter 590 Emmaâ€™s Cousin

    She smiled brightly, but Drake wasn''t stupid.

    "All right, let me know when you get the chance."

    "Of course!" "Samuel will go for a week-long business trip to Korea next Wednesday. What a pity to waste such a great opportunity..."

    They discussed the n in detail for ten minutes.

    After that, Drake resumed his role as a gentleman and walked out of Catherine''s office with a document in hand. Several female colleagues were delighted as they brushed against him.

    The Royal Mansion

    When E woke up in the afternoon, Joy Liu was ying with Jerry.

    After dinner, E yed with Jerry for a while before asking Joy to look after him.

    "Joy, please take care of Jerry. I''m going to have a safety seat installed in the car." This way, Jerry could sit by himself in the car now that he had be bigger.

    "All right, mydy."

    E went upstairs to change her clothes first before going to the garage.

    Her BMW was inside, but the motorcycle was gone. Where was her motorcycle? How could it suddenly disappear?

    She sat inside the car and sent Samuel a message,"Where''s my motorcycle?"

    She put her phone aside and drove towards the 4S Factory.

    E checked his reply while waiting for a red light. "I gave it away."

    ...

    "How could you give away my motorcycle without my permission!" E eximed angrily.

    "I didn''t like it." Samuel replied shortly.

    E didn''t want to argue with a stingy husband like him.

    She would just buy herself another motorcycle with her brother''s help.

    E came back home after an hour. She took Jerry out and secured him on the safety seat, before driving to the mall.

    There was an Early Learning Center in the mall, so E took Jerry to experience a ss.

    The teacher had se

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    s too busy to go to the old house. But he always showed up whenever he knew E was there.

    Did he love her? Thinking of the divorce papers that Samuel personally printed, E felt frustrated and sad.

    Jerry fell asleep in Vincent''s arms. E picked him up toy him in the bedroom upstairs.

    Melody was alone in the living room when E went downstairs for dinner.

    She was talking on phone. Was Samuel on the other line?

    E walked closer and heard Melody berating Samuel. "You are E''s husband. You should mind the way you behave in the public."

    "What?" "It''s not appropriate for you to show up with another woman before the media in public!"

    "Don''t use work as an excuse to get out of this!" "E, it''s Samuel on the phone." Melody gave E the phone as she approached.

    But E only took the phone to hang up the call. Melody asked carefully,"Are you mad that I answered your phone?" "I picked it up because I saw Samuel was calling you."

    E smiled at her grandmother. "Grandmother, please don''t me yourself. I''m not angry with you at all." Grandmother treated her so well. E would never get angry with her, let alone me her.

 Chapter 591 Nowhere to Hide

    At E''s reassurance, Melody breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I''m so d you''re not angry. Go have dinner. Mrs. Qi has prepared a good meal." Melody rushed her to the dinner table and followed.

    E sat at the dinner table and served herself a bowl of century egg.

    When Melody sat down across her, she was puzzled for a moment and asked, "Grandma, do you want to eat again?"

    As E spoke, she rose to get another set of tableware from the kitchen.

    "Oh, no. I''m not hungry. Just enjoy your meal, my dear."

    Melody grabbed her wrist to stop her. With the heater on, E had taken her coat off and was only wearing a sweater. When Melody pulled E, her sleeve rolled up, exposing her wrist.

    The bruises on E''s wrist shocked Melody greatly.

    "My dear, what happened with your wrist?" She was about to roll the sleeve further up to see the rest.

    Not wanting to let her grandmother see the other bruises, E hurriedly pulled away her wrist and covered it with her sweater.

    "Grandma, I¡­ It was an ident." She stammered as she tried to exin. There were more bruises on her neck and other parts of her body.

    They were all from Samuel. Fortunately, the heavy clothes she wore in the early winter helped hide the bruises. With a silk scarf wrapped around the neck, the bruises remained hidden.

    Melody felt heartbroken at the sight, and couldn''t figure out what happened. It was evidently marked by fingers. "Samuel!" Melody eximed fiercely.

    E bowed her head to her congee and said, "Grandma, You think too much." Her face instantly turned red. Even with her head down, Melody caught a glimpse of it.

    "E, be honest with me. Are you unhappy with Samuel?" Melody looked at E seriously.

    E hesitated. There was nothing she was unhappy about. But when Samuel became too much sometimes, it was difficult not to get upset.

    Putting down her spoon, E looked at Melody. She carefully asked, "Grandma¡­ If I were to div

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    eyes when Samuel opened the door to step out.

    "Samuel!" Her serious tone stopped them.

    "Grandma, " Samuel answered.

    "As your grandmother, you have to listen to me. Be gentle to your wife. Look what you''ve done to her! You''ve gone too far!" She wouldn''t have known about E''s suffering if she hadn''t grabbed her wrist. And it didn''t seem like E would''ve told her anything.

    "I know, Grandma."

    The two left the room, closing the door. Melody sighed as she watched Jerry fall asleep.

    She walked slowly to the Buddha statue in her room, praying with sped hands.

    "May Buddha bless the couple and may everything turn out well. May they get through this difficult time in their marriage, and may the whole family enjoy peace and happiness."

    Samuel dragged E back to their bedroom. He moved to lock the door from the inside.

    Grabbing the opportunity, she ran to the closet with all her energy.

    But she wasn''t quick enough. The moment she tried to close the wardrobe door, Samuel squeezed his way inside with a furious look.

    He pressed her against the closet forcefully.

    When he unwrapped the silk scarf around her neck, the bruises caught his eye.

    With a growing sense of foreboding, he immediately took off her sweater, leaving her dressed in only a thin white blouse.

 Chapter 592 Enthusiastic Wife

    E shivered despite the heating.

    Rolling up her sleeves, E''s pale arms were covered with bruises.

    Not to mention her body was full of bite marks. E gritted her teeth in anger and red at him fiercely, "You know what didst night!"

    E snatched her arm from him and dropped her clothes without looking at him.

    Samuel suddenly lifted her chin, and their eyes met.

    She must be mistaken. She thought she saw something in Samuel''s eyes. Was it love?

    "It''s impossible. Don''t tter yourself." E told herself bitterly, bowing her head with a wry smile.

    Gently kissing her, he gathered her into his arms and whispered softly in her ears, "I''m so sorry for hurting you." He didn''t know what else to say. The only thing he could do now was to apologize sincerely.

    Biting her lower lip tightly, E sneered, "Why weren''t you carefulst night? You only care about yourself."

    Feeling the palm of his hand on her waist, E instinctively stepped back.

    Oh, no! She didn''t want this at all! He hurt her!

    Noticing her subconscious reaction resembling fear, Samuel felt overwhelmed with regret. He berated himself a thousand times in his heart.

    Someone knocked on the bedroom door, and E hurriedly stepped out of his reach. She opened the cab behind her, pretending to be busy looking for her pajamas.

    Samuel shot her a meaningful look and walked out of the dressing room.

    E came out of the wardrobe with her nightgown when she heard Vincent''s voice from the other side of the closed bedroom door.

    Once again, she was left alone in the big bedroom. She couldn''t help wondering where Samuel went. Has he left already? When would he be back?

    With a deep sense of disappointment, E went into the bathroom with her nightgown.

    The bath water was a little hot. E''s skin looked fresh and glowing under the steam, emphasizing her bruises more.

    After soaking for a while, E stood up. She wrapped her body with the towel next to her, and walked out of the bathtub.

    Opening the door of the bathroom, she saw a man standing outside the door. E shrieked, and quickly hid behind a wall to cover herself.

    Didn''t Samuel leave just

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    tasy. "This medicine smells good... "

    E extended her foot from under the nket to kick Samuel''s leg. She used so much strength that Samuel almost fell to the ground.

    When she was done, she immediately moved to get her leg back. Samuel caught her by her leg, looking angry.

    "How dare you kick me! Are you crazy!" E covered her face with the nket and tried to get her leg out of his hands. Finally, she seeded.

    Samuel looked at his empty hand, then at the small woman who hadpletely shrunk into the sheets. Finally, he said, "I''ll teach you a lesson once I finish showering."

    He went to the closet to get his pajamas and walked into the bathroom. E breathed a sigh of relief.

    Hiding under the nkets and covering her hot face, E couldn''t help thinking of the scene of him applying medicine on her...

    That damned bastard! She had go to bed quickly and leave him by himself!

    Unexpectedly, Samuel did nothing that night but sleep with E in his arms.

    The next morning, E''s neck was a bit sore from sleeping on Samuel''s arm all night.

    When she got up, Samuel hade out of the dressing room neatly dressed.

    She stared at Samuel and remembered that she had forgotten to confront himst night.

    He had attended a charity g with Catherine the night before.

    She cleared her throat with discontent and told the man approaching her, "Will your rtionship with Miss Gu be announced to the public?"

 Chapter 593 Nothing but Nightmares

    Samuel stopped in his tracks. After a long time, he nodded,"That''s right!"

    E bit her lower lip tightly. This bastard was too shameless. "Mr. Shao has been unfaithful, I''m going to sue you in court!" If she used what she had on him, she would get full custody of her son.

    Right, she was going to use this! E was suddenly struck with a brilliant idea.

    After rearranging his clothes, Samuel walked up to E. She had already sat up, but was forced lie in bed again when he closed in on her.

    "Mrs. Shao is wee to sue me." Supporting himself with one hand on the bed, Samuel used his other hand to take out his wallet from his pocket. He took out a bank card.

    He put the card on the bedside table next to her and said,"There''s no limit to the amount of money you can spend with this card. It''s enough for you to file countlesswsuits, take it."

    Shooting her a disdainful nce, he walked away.

    His indifference drove E crazy. She really wanted to kick him again. What a megalomaniac! Does he think he''s invincible in the legal world?

    E woke up feeling much morefortable today than she did yesterday. She took a quick wash and went downstairs.

    Downstairs, the family was having breakfast. Samuel stood up from the table, having just finished his meal when E appeared.

    After kissing his son, he was on his way to the living room door when he switched directions.

    Regardless of the surprised looks from his family, he took E in his arms and gave her a long kiss before turning away.

    He left, leaving an embarrassed E alone with three stunned elders...

    At the Channel Magazine

    Near lunchtime, a lot of colleagues went to the restaurant.

    Dressed in a dark blue sweater, Emma was still hard at work in the editor-in-chief''s office.

    Picking up some of the folders, she pressed the assistant''s internal line on the inte and said,"Pleasee in and send this film actor''s co-production n to the president''s office, thank you." She immediately hung up afterwards, and continued to work with her head down.

    Within a minute, a woman came in. She took Emma''s fold

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    th Drake at all.

    "Emma, are you an idiot? How can you refuse so much money!" Grabbing the check that Drake hadn''t taken, ine stood up and ran away.

    Emma felt exhausted watching ine flee.

    "Emma, don''t take it too seriously." Drake walked up to her, looking at her affectionately.

    Upset, Emma broke down and yelled at Drake,"You don''t know my mother. She has asked me for money too many times!" She''s a leech!"

    Drake looked at her helplessness with distress.

    Despite her struggling, he held her in his arms,"Emma, don''t be upset." His arms tightened around Emma. He couldn''t help wanting to hold her tighter.

    He missed her body and her scent. He missed her desperately.

    "Let me go, Drake. Let me go!" Emma''s body began to tremble again, and Drake reluctantly let her go.

    Taking a step back, he pulled out a check book from his pocket. He tore off a nk sheet and handed it to her.

    "Emma, you can write any amount you want on the check." Emma was stunned at his wealth. She stopped trembling.

    She knew that everyone connected with Samuel was rich, but she didn''t realize that Drake was also rich.

    "No! I can''t ept this!" She knew Drake liked her, but she didn''t like Drake at all.

    Drake gave her nothing but nightmares!

    For instance, he was currently handing her an unlimited cheque. Just as she hesitated, he took her in his arms and didn''t give her a chance to refuse.

 Chapter 594 A Recipe for Failure

    "Emma, I love you. Please don''t turn me down." Drake pleaded, cing a cheque in her hand. He did not care how much money he would have to spend to keep Emma.

    Emma looked up at him in surprise then shook her head,"Is this what you think of me, Drake? I don''t want your money. You are such a jerk!" She threw the cheque at him and broke loose from his embrace.

    Drake saw the hesitation in her eyes and decided to be persistent.

    He picked up the cheque from the ground, pulled her in his arms again and gently asked,"Do you know how much I missed you? Emma, just this time. I just want to have you this time." He tucked the cheque into her pocket.

    Emma closed her eyes, fighting back the internal emotional turmoil that was threatening to erupt. She also had sex with Felix Fei to get money, what kind of a person had she be?

    "Emma, you have already lost your virginity to me. It''s okay, rx." Drake ced his mouth close to her ear, alluringly. The temptation was too much for Emma, and she caved in.

    He lowered his head and kissed her, passionately. Drake then noticed that the curtains were still open. Securing his embrace around Emma, he walked over to the left-hand side, and pressed a button that closed the curtains automatically.

    As the curtains closing, the room was slowly enveloped in darkness. Drake continued to kiss Emma and run his hands all over her body, muttering sweet things.

    "Wait a minute." Drake retreated from their embrace and headed to close the door. He didn''t want anyone interrupting them. After closing the door, Drake carried Emma, whose face was wet with tears, put her on the sofa, and threw himself on her.

    Drake secretly left Emma''s office at around four or five pm, with a spring in his step.

    Inside the office.

    With dishevelled hair, Emma straightened her clothes and went to the bathroom with her hand against wall.

    She looked in the mirror, and the image that she saw was an embarrassing one. Her eyes were puffy and red and her lips were swollen. Her picture-perfect make-up was smeared.

    She took out the crumpled nk cheque from her pocket and squeezed it in her hand.

    She murmured to herself,"Drake is right. There is no difference between the first time and the second time. But why do I feel so bad? Nooo... I won''t think like that..

    This is thest time." She tried tofort herself as she proceeded to fix her appearance. She was determined that this was thest time that Drake would take advantage of her.

    But she was unaware that someone had taken pictures when Drake had kissed her, And when he left her office, a few hourster.

    Samue

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    n sitting opposite her, talking andughing as if they were mother and daughter-inw. Theypletely ignored her presence.

    This warmed Emma''s heart.

    She had been able to solve all her problems with the money Drake had given her. She had sent Lydia to an addiction treatment centre in America.

    Now, she could concentrate on Vi in the hopes of having an ally in her quest to win Samuel''s heart.

    "Aunt Vi, I still remember that Samuel used to bring me to this restaurant because I had been ustomed to western food after staying in America." Emma said as she looked at Vi with intense sweetness and unusual shyness.

    Vi replied to Emma delightfully,"Ah, Samuel cherishes you so much. He never brings me here." Their conversation was louder this time, for the benefit of E. Both Emma and Vi, unknowingly, wanted to gauge E''s impression of the information that had been shared.

    E agreed with Vi. Samuel brought her here only once. Did Samuel have feelings for Emma?

    She would definitely ask Samuel about this and figure out why.

    Emma and Vi continued to talk to each other.

    However, E paid no attention which made Vi anxious.

    The purpose of asking E for dinner was to make her angry, but it seemed that it wasn''t working.

    Finishing her meal of steak and pizza, E wiped her mouth and stood up to address Emma and Vi. "Thank you for the dinner. I had a good time here. But I have to go now. Enjoy yourselves!"

    She picked up her purse, and walked away, leaving the two sitting there with baffled expressions on their faces. They both looked at each other, each with their own reasons for the shocked expressions, unbeknownst to them that they had had simr missions for that dinner.

 Chapter 595 Attack on Ella

    Since E didn''t drive to the old house, she didn''t have a way to get back home.

    She ended up wandering the streets, in discontent.

    She missed Samuel, and at that moment she wanted to be with him. However, he wasn''t in the country, and she could only see him electronically. She felt distressed in this moment more than she ever had.

    Unconsciously, she wandered too far, and ended up in a dark alley. When she realised this, she turned around to retrace her steps back to the old house.

    But in doing so, she caught a glimpse of tworge men running towards her. Before she could react, she lost consciousness.

    After cing E in the car, one of the men retrieved his cellphone and dialled a number, "It''s done ma''am."

    "Well done. Take her to the hotel. The next phase of the n is underway." The call was brief but the intended message had been received.

    E stirred awake. She felt as if someone was touching her incessantly.

    She was having trouble focusing her thoughts because she was feeling dizzy.

    Her memories, although blurry, came back to her and she knew with all certainty that the man that was touching her wasn''t Samuel.

    She wanted to fight and scream but she was too weak to do neither.

    Where was she? She remembered being with Emma and Vi, and then wandering the streets after, but everything after that drew a nk. She looked around her. She thought that she might be in a hotel.

    E tried to prop herself from the bed, but her efforts were quickly thwarted

    When a man flung himself on her.

    She recognised him instantly. Sum? She was shocked to see him. But she also noticed that he didn''t seem fully awake. Was he drunk?

    "Sum... Wake up." E wanted to stop him but she also felt that there was something wrong with her. Her voice was weak and unstable.

    Her whisper was like a catalyst for Sum. He lowered his head and kissed.

    There were several shes that lit the room, as if someone was taking photos. E saw the light but Sum seemed not.

    E bit Sum on the lips, forcing him to let go of her, in pain. He winced as he struggled to get off her.

    She also bit her tongue, the pain yanking her from her delirium.

    She pushed Sum away. Hended on the floor with a huge thud.

    E crawled out of bed and staggered into the bathroom.

    The moment she closed the door, she saw someone rushing towards her. E immediately locked the door in confusion.

    What was going on?

    How did she get here?

    What was Sum doing here?

    E''s head heart from all the thoughts running through her mind.

    She couldn''t reconcile what was going on. Nothing made sense.

    Suddenly, she heard a loud bang on the door. Some

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    losed just as he had stabbed Yang on the hand. Tears flowed from E''s eyes.

    Yang''s screamed in pain, releasing the men''s legs. He clutched at his hand. The man in ck stood up and kicked Yang in the face, causing him to loose consciousness. "Idiot. Let''s go. We have what we need."

    The two men walked towards the staircase exit and descended the stairs.

    The lift stopped at the first floor. E was crumpled on the floor, shaking and crying. She kept saying, "Please help me." The people who had called for the lift to stop on the first floor, saw her and immediately came to her rescue. They pressed the button for the ground floor, which was where the reception desk was.

    A crowd formed at the reception desk, as security called the police and an ambnce. "Please, there''s another man on the 12th floor. He is in trouble." E begged the security guard who was holding her.

    She only calmed down when she heard

    The security guard call for back-up to the 12th floor. "Please, she needs to go to the hospital now. There are no ambnces nearby, take her in a taxi." The main receptionist called out to the security guard. Two minutester, a taxi screeched to a stop at the front of the hotel. The security guard entered with her.

    In the taxi.

    E twisted in the backseat, her bodying down from the effects of the drugs and exhaustion.

    "Sir, Please may I borrow you cellphone?" Even though she knew Samuel was abroad, she still wanted to contact him and hear his voice.

    The security guard gave her his phone.

    E clinched the cellphone tightly the moment she touched it, Struggling to dial his number on the phone. Once she pressed enter, she held her breathe, "Sorry, the mobile subscriber can not be reached. Please try againter." E''s heart broke.

 Chapter 596 What happened to Ella

    The taxi arrived at Chuck''s Private Hospital, and the taxi driver got out of the car to get some help. E was groggy, slipping in and out of consciousness. When she opened her eyes, she was lying on a gurney, being wheeled into the hospital. E grabbed the nurse''s hand, "Please call Chuck for me..." She knew he was the one person that she could trust at this crucial moment.

    The nurse ignored her request and proceeded to push the gurney towards the emergency ward.

    "Please tell Chuck, It''s E. Please. He''ll know who it is." E felt like she was slipping and her heart was pounding faster. She almost wanted to take off her clothes since she was feeling very hot all of a sudden.

    An attending physician recognised E, and dialed Chuck''s phone number.

    At that moment, Chuck was resting in his office because he had just finished a 7-hour operation.

    When he heard that E was in the hospital, he went downstairs quickly.

    In the emergency ward on the first floor, E was twisting and turning on the hospital bed, in pain.

    Chuck immediately detected that there was something wrong. "Take her to an examination room, pronto." He tried to call Samuel but still couldn''t get through. He ordered a nurse to keep calling the number until she could speak to the owner. He rushed to E, to give her a check-up.

    Ten minutester.

    The nurse dialed Samuel''s phone number dozens of times but couldn''t get through. She came into the examination room, "Sir, there''s still no answer." "Keep trying until there is." Chuck spoke softly, watching as E slept. When he had walked into the examination room, E was in distress and looked like a mad woman. He had to ask several nurses to hold her and give her an injection. Once he was able to, E was changed into a hospital gown.

    Chuck wasn''t entirely sure what had urred. He looked at her hospital chat, trying to decipher what had made her react the way she did. Apart from the fever she had, nothing pointed to her state. He shook his head in confusion.

    "Nurse, take some of her blood. We need to get some tests done. I don''t want to write down the cause of this outburst as psychological, until we rule out that her physical health didn''t cause this."

    The nurse nodded, retrieved some blood samples and took them to theb. "Sir, there''s been an answer on the phone." The nurse who was tasked to call Samuel''s phone, came in and informed him.

    Samuel had just got off the ne, when he saw the many missed calls from Chuck''s private hospital. Just then another call came in from the same number. "Hello." He answered hurriedly. "Oh... hi. Hold for Sir Chuck." the voice on the other end sounded relieved.

    "Hello, Samuel.

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    husband to take away the emotional pain.

    Just for this moment. Her sweet voice called out to him, and he finally sumbed to her pleas.

    Atst, he drew the curtain behind the door to cover the ss.

    He held E and went into the bathroom. He put her under the shower and let the warm water fall on her.

    E didn''t understand why Samuel did that. She tried to grab for him, but he pulled away.

    This made her sad, and she began to cry. "Samuel, I need you... Please.. Please."

    E repeated the words like a mantra.

    The tears that had threatened toe out earlier, descended down his cheeks.

    ...

    E didn''t know when Samuel had taken her back home.

    She only knew Samuel had gone when she woke up.

    She felt happy that

    Samuel was there when she needed him.

    However, her happiness turned into sadness and worry when she thought about Yang. She went downstairs quickly and called Samuel.

    In Samuel''s Law Office.

    Anna had worked for Samuel for several years but she had never seen him act the way he was acting on that day.

    He walked into the office, dishevelled and with a frightened expression on his face in the early morning. He had been in his office for three hours now, and he had been making phone calls all that time.

    His office door was closed, which was unusual. His door was always open. asionally when she looked at him through the window, Samuel was angrily talking through the phone.

    She was scared that the anger that she had seen would be directed towards her. But she needed to hand in financial reports that were due in today. Finally, Anna got some courage, knocked on the door and entered the office.

    "Yeah... Which hospital is the man in now?" She had Samuel ask. She stood frozen to the ground until Samuel noticed her presence.

 Chapter 597 Is She OK

    "Go and find a world-famous technician to recover the surveince video from the hotel, and ask the people on duty in the hall for details. I need to know what happened."

    Samuel hung up the phone and waved to Anna. He said in a rtively soft voice, "Put everything on hold for a while. I need to deal with something important first."

    Anna nodded. Samuel then found Vi''s phone number and called her.

    "Mum, why on earth did you ask E outst night?"

    Samuel''s interrogation shocked Anna deeply, spiking her interest. She had never seen Samuel talk to Vi in this way. Vi must have given an answer that didn''t sit well with Samuel because his response was in anger.

    "She was kidnappedst night, didn''t you notice? I told her not to leave the house, and despite how you always treat her, she went to dinner with you out of respect."

    E was so silly. She knew Vi didn''t like her, and always tried to avoid being anywhere near her.

    If Vi hadn''t been his mother, E would have treated her in the same way she treated Catherine and Emma, Samuel thought.

    Anna became worried. Did something terrible happen to E? No wonderst night, he didn''t wait for thepany''s car and left the airport immediately after a phone call he had received.

    "Is it Emma? Was she involved?" Samuel asked pointedly.

    "Vi, you are not only my mother, but also E''s mother-inw. Her parents died at the same time. Shouldn''t you be kinder to her?" Samuel felt sorry for E, and the least she had expected her mother to do was to treat E like one of her own. But that wasn''t the case.

    "Don''t exin. I am investigating the matter now. If I find out that either you or Emma were involved..." Samuel warned. Samuel recalled E''s conditionst night and he became even more infuriated.

    He hang up the phone without another word and called Emma.

    But before he got through to her, Samuel realised that Anna was still standing in front of him. He wasn''t sure why she was still there.

    So he hung up the phone, looked at Anna and said, "What do you want?"

    Anna wanted to ask what had happened to E, but before she could say a word, Samuel''s phone rang.

    He looked at the number on the screen. It was a call from the vi, probably from E. He hesitated to answer the phone.

    But when the phone rang again, he picked it up.

    "Samuel." E called his na

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    e had nothing to do with E''s kidnapping. Her intentions were genuine, to take E out for dinner.

    She had managed to convince him, therefore leaving Emma as the only suspect.

    Deluxe Room in No.3 People''s Hospital.

    Doctors had bandaged Yang''s hand and applied medicine to the bruises on his face and body.

    Samuel pushed the door of the ward open, and E ran into the room.

    "Yang, how are you? Are you Okay?"

    When he saw E, Yang smiled. The expression on his round face showed that he was a lovely, truthful man.

    "E, I''m okay now. Thanks to Samuel. He made sure that I was taken care of by the best doctor here."

    Yang recalled what had happened and realised that if he wasn''t sent to deliver documents to a client at that hotel, he wouldn''t have met E and saved her.

    E looked at his fat hand in bandages, and her eyes brimmed with unshed tears. She held his hand in hers and said, "You are so silly, Yang!" She couldn''t forget what had happenedst night. Yang, a person who didn''t know how to fight, Kept two brawny men away from her. She remembered the dagger piercing through his hand and the shattering scream he produced from the pain.

    "I don''t believe I said thank you. So thank you, I don''t know what would have happened to me if... " she broke down in tears.

    Yang reached out to her, "Hey hey stop worrying. It''s not a big deal. We are okay now. I hope those bastards get what they deserve. Everything is okay." He tried to convince her, but once the tears came, it was hard for E to stop. So he let her cry, as he continued to reassure her.

 Chapter 598 Work for Me

    What? Yang''s hand had a stab wound. E burst into tears and hugged Yang. "Thank you very much."

    "That''s all right. Do you feel better now?" Yang patted E''s back tofort her.

    Samuel was unhappy to see E holding another man. So he pulled her back immediately.

    He was annoyed by the scene that was unfolding before him, E holding another man''s hand and even going as far as hugging him.

    "Yang, I''m grateful that you helped E. Now, you should take care of yourself. I''ll tell your boss that you have asked for leave so that you can recover from your injuries." Samuel had done his investigation on Yang. He, as a general staff, had worked for seven years at a trantionpany.

    "OK, thank you. I''ll go back to work as soon as I recover." Yang said to Samuel frankly. He thought that he would be able to continue working, as the cut wasn''t serious. He still had function in his arm. But he didn''t dare refuse the offer.

    Samuel saw through his honesty and sighed quietly.

    "E, why don''t you give us a minute? I need to talk to Yang privately." He wanted to make something clear.

    E looked at Samuel curiously and nodded obediently. She turned back to Yang. "Yang, take the time to look after yourself. I''lle visit you another day." Her friends, Yang and Monkey still managed to take care of her even to date.

    "Yeah, just set your mind at rest. See you soon." Yangughed and waved his hands.

    E went outside and left Samuel and Yang in the ward. Samuel sat at the opposite of Yang.

    "How do you know my wife?" The words came out of his mouth uninhibited. It was an unnecessary question, but he asked it anyway.

    "We studied at the same high school, and became good friends. But we lost contact after graduation." Yang was so honest that he cleared the situation with those few words.

    Samuel saw nothing but friendship in Yang''s eyes.

    He was satisfied with the fact. So he moved on to another line of questioning. "Can you describe the situation in the hotelst night? "

    Yang thought fo

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    he outside. She run to him and held his hand at the first sight of his figure. "What were you talking about for so long?"

    "Nothing special. I invited him to work at thew office." Seeing her happy without vexation, Samuel felt increasingly heartbroken.

    He was determined to find the person who had kidnapped her.

    "Yang? But he doesn''t know anything aboutw?" Samuel opened the door of the Porsche for E.

    Once she was inside, he closed the door and went to the driver''s side. Soon, they were on their way home.

    "Yeah, I know. Well Easonined that him and Anna were chaste, because she was busy driving me everywhere I needed to go. So if Yang can take some of the responsibility of driving me around, then she can have some spare time to spend and date Eason."

    Samuel broke the silence in the car, leaving E confused.

    After a while, E pieced two and two together and understood what he was talking about.

    "If Eason doesn''t try his best to keep Anna, he will regret it." E said and pouted her lips, which made her look beautiful.

    Samuel smiled as he enjoyed the view. His heart swelled with love.

    Well, he increasingly loved E. He loved her every actions.

    Even though he thought E had been raped, he still loved and cared for her. On the other hand, he wanted to kill the asshole who had caused her such pain.

 Chapter 599 Quick Investigation

    As E''s bag and phone were all lost, Samuel took her to buy a new bag and phone at the mall after dinner.

    E also selected two wallets simr in design and

    Pattern for them. Her purse was white and his wallet was ck.

    Samuel paid for all the items. So that was a gift for both of them.

    E stared at Samuel to find out if he didn''t like her selection. His expression was not impatient but rxed.

    E was relieved that he liked it.

    She was delighted with his reaction.

    Then they went back to the vi after shopping.

    With central heating always on, the room was warm even in winter. E went looking for Samuel after she took a shower.

    After checking the calendar, she realised that she was at the beginning of her ovtion period.

    Didn''t Samuel want to have a daughter? She could make this happen.

    E decided to do that. She put down the phone and applied the moisturiser that was on the dressing table.

    She even sprayed her favorite perfume, a faint rosy smell, sent by L from Bulgaria.

    It was extremely expensive and she liked it. Although she didn''t like using it, For her dear Samuel, she would do anything that made him smile. And he did like the smell of the perfume. E smirked and walked towards the study room.

    E opened the door and looked inside carefully.

    Samuel was on the phone when E came in. He knew it was her.

    E opened and closed the door quietly. She wanted to surprise him, and so put her hands over his eyes.

    E didn''t know Samuel was smiling. He held her hand and pulled her into his arms.

    He kissed her hair and took in her scent, smelling that rose-scented perfume that he liked.

    "Yeah, I know. I''ll contact you tomorrow." Samuel didn''t want her to overhear what he was talking about, so he hung up.

    E put her arms

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    k about." Sum took a deep breath and stared at E.

    She looked well, an expression of happiness on her face.

    Then he also wanted to know what happened to her after that.

    "E, would you believe me if I told you that those two men kidnapped and drugged me to the hotel? I had nothing to do with it." He said in a low voice. As he, a strong man, he was shamed that he was easily drugged and kidnapped.

    To his surprise, E nodded her head and said. "Yeah, I know. I trust you are telling the truth. They did the same thing to me."

    Sum was relieved to hear her response. He loosened his tie and leant against the sofa.

    But, he was too ashamed to describe the situation.

    He felt weak that, E could run out of the hotel, while he, a man couldn''t get up at all.

    He had only been lucky that a prostitute had walked by the room and found him.

    "Are you alright?" E had med Sum at first. But she finally chose to forgive him as she felt he was also a victim.

    He even looked tired and worn out, with blood-shot eyes.

    Waiter arrived back at their table with the coffee that Sum had asked for. The waiter ced in front of him. "Thank you." He said mildly, and sipped a bit of coffee.

 Chapter 600 As Long As You Are Happy

    "I''m not doing very well. The next day, right after your husband heard me saying that I love you, I have been handling people from the industrial andmercial bureau, the tax bureau and thebor bureau, all kinds of bureaus anyway. They have been investigating mypany ever since then. It''s quite upsetting. They thought that I must have done something illegal."

    Fortunately, Sum was a decent business man and so there was nothing they could find to use against him.

    However, there would always be at least one ck sheep among hundreds of employees in thepany. "Everything was fine until they took away my general manager and CFO in the name of so-called bribery and embezzlement."

    As the CEO, Sum was unwillingly involved in the mess his subordinates had made. And he was brought in several times to help the investigation.

    He had never thought Samuel was behind all this until the police told him that he had messed with someone he shouldn''t have. And that person had given strict orders for a thorough investigation of the Moon Company to be carried out. No stone should be left unturned.

    E didn''t say anything after hearing what Sum said. She was actually wondering why Samuel had let Sum go off so easily. It turned out he had done much more than she knew behind her back.

    The question was, did Samuel do all this to Sum because he loved her or simply because of his own pride and ego?

    "About that night. Do you know who did that to us?" She asked while staring at Sum with uncertainty. She hadn''t figured out yet what to do to work things out between her and Sum.

    The only thing E could be sure was that she didn''t want to hurt Sum at all. But she also knew that Samuel wouldn''t be satisfied if Sum didn''t get hurt. And if Samuel was not satisfied, he will continue to pick on Sum. He had already written the indictment, and he could submit it anytime he felt like it.

    Sum shook his head and said, "I was nning to do some research. But I haven''t got the time since I have too much on my te at the moment." Though he knew it was urgent, he really had neither the time nor the energy to worry about it.

    Samuel didn''t cut him ck even after the police had taken his general manager and CFO into custody. He was still making trouble every now and then, and it had seriously affected the Moon Company''s share price in a really bad way.

    It seemed that Sum knew nothing more than she did about that night. E then decided that she must focus on Emma and Catherine if she wante

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    mma''s office, after parking her car in the parking lot.

    Hardly had E stepped into the lobby when she was stopped by the receptionist.

    E sighed and said, "Tell Emma I''m here. And my name is E." E introduced herself so arrogantly that the receptionist had no idea what to do but hurriedly contact Emma''s assistant.

    The assistant nced at Emma''s office and answered back, "Don''t you know Mr. Fei is here? They are discussing major business and she is not avable. Just tell her to make another appointment and send her away."

    The receptionist conveyed honestly what Emma''s assistant told her, "I''m sorry. Ms. Gu is busy with Mr. Fei. I can take a message or you cane back another time."

    How could E walk away without at least having a word with Emma! So E replied casually, "That''s fine. On with your business. I can wait here." She said while pointing at the couch in the lobby.

    "Suit yourself then!" The receptionist eyed her and mumbled silently, then she left E waiting on her own.

    However, what she didn''t see was that E had sneaked into the elevator when she turned her back to E.

    E was careful enough to look around to make sure no one noticed her before entering the elevator.

    When the receptionist had found E was no longer on the lobby, she simply thought she had gone. She didn''t take it as a big deal and soon went back to her work.

    Though E had made it into the elevator, she soon had another problem to worry about. She didn''t know which floor Emma''s office was in.

    Why was it difficult to see Emma? It was beginning to feel like a hard task, perhaps foreshadowing their confrontation. E thought.

 Chapter 601 Can We Stop Doing This

    The elevator stopped on the second floor and a man came in. E immediately came up with an idea,"Excuse me, can you tell me where Ms. Gu''s office is?" She grinned while staring at the man.

    E was an attractive woman and she totally knew how to use it to her advantage. The man was thrilled to be osted by such a pretty girl and soon told her what she wanted to know.

    "Thanks, handsome!" He was even more excited to be called "handsome" by E. That was enough to show off in front of his colleagues when he went back to his desk and tell them the kind of romance that he hade across.

    E pushed the button to the 13th floor as the man told her. And when the elevator door opened again, E walked out and followed the sign pointing towards Emma''s office.

    There were two people talking to each other outside the office, and neither of them noticed E sneaking through the corridor.

    E then saw a sign reading Office of Inspector General. She was about to knock when she suddenly realised that Emma didn''t deserve the courtesy at all.

    Therefore, E turned the knob and pushed the door open.

    Maybe Emma and Felix were too focused on what they were doing that neither of them noticed the door opening.

    E heard a weird noise and she didn''t realise what it was at first. Not until she saw what was happening in Emma''s office. Her jaw dropped open in shock.

    They both had their backs facing the door and so they had no clue that there was an intruder.

    Feeling rather sick, E retrieved her phone and quickly took a picture of them.

    Then she sneaked out of the room as silently as how she got in. And she tried to go back to the elevator without attracting any attention.

    "Who are you?" Unfortunately, E was spotted by Emma''s assistant before she could make it to the elevator.

    E could almost hear her heart beating crazily all of a sudden. She took a deep breath in her mind and told herself to stay very calm.

    Then she turned around with a polite smile and ran toward the assistant,"I''m here for... Jerry. But it seems I got off on the wrong floor." E answered with her eyes drifting around nervously. She was too scared to make eye contact with Emma''s assistant.

    The assistant, however, hadn''t seen E opening Emma''s office door earlier. And it was natural that she should fully buy E''s story except for one question.

    "Jerry? I''ve never heard of anyone with that name here."

    "Well, he''s new here. I''ll take another look. Never mind me. Sorry for the interruption thoug

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    door and headed to Samuel''s personal break room inside his office.

    E pushed open the door and saw something that made her furious.

    Hearing the noiseing from the door behind, Samuel looked over his shoulder to see what was going on.

    Did he just see E standing by the door? Then who was the one he was on top of?

    Confused, Samuel turned back and looked down at the person in his arms. To his huge surprise, it was Catherine.

    Clenched by Samuel, Catherine was staring right back at him. And then she called out with her vulnerable voice,"Mr. Shao..."

    Samuel jumped out of the bed, pulling Catherine to the ground as well. Then he shouted at her,"Get the hell out of here!"

    He then tried to shake off the dizziness in his head. Luckily, both of them still had their clothes on, or he wouldn''t know how to exin the situation to E.

    Sitting on the ground, Catherine was in pain and tried hard to catch her breath.

    Damn this man! Did he know anything about the proper way to treat a woman?

    Losing his bnce, Samuel staggered to E and tried to grab her hands. But E threw his hand off.

    Then she walked to Catherine, who was reclining on the ground helplessly with tears in her eyes. E looked at her for a while and then pped her hard right on her cheek.

    "Ah!" Letting out a terrified scream, Catherine turned her face sideways as E''s palmnded on that side of her cheek.

    Her right hand on the ground, clutched at the rug tightly.

    "E! E! Who do you think you are! How dare you p me like this! You are dead meat!"

    To hide the outrage burning in her eyes, Catherine lowered her head and let the tears ran down her cheeks.

 Chapter 602 I Owe My Wife an Apology

    The scene before him jolted Samuel awake.

    "E, E!" He ran to her and scooped her in his arms. Samuel''s breath was tainted with alcohol, making her wince.

    She pushed him away and kicked Catherine on the leg, "Catherine, we are going to settle this today!"

    Catherine covered her hurt leg with her hands, ignoring what E was saying.

    With tears in her eyes and slightly messy hair, Catherine sat on the floor and looked at Samuel, "Mr. Shao, why do you treat me like this? You are the one who forced me toe in the lounge with you!" She didn''t pretend to hide her grief and resentment.

    Touching his forehead, Samuel recalled what had happened just now. He thought he had seen E and therefore, drew her inside the lounge. But why did E turn into Catherine? He was confused.

    E didn''t care about who drew who into the lounge and who made the first move, what she had seen was this woman,ying behind her husband, but now she acted as if she was innocent. How stupid did Catherine think E was to believe her?

    "Catherine, the day before yesterday at night, I was drugged and kidnapped. Who did it? You or Emma?" E asked Catherine. She believed one of the two had orchestrated the crime against her that night.

    Samuel frowned when he heard what E said. He didn''t think Catherine was involved since she was with him in Korea that night.

    "Are you insane? You are the one who is being unreasonable! I was with Mr. Shao in Korea that night. How could I drug and kidnap you when I was thousands of miles away?" Catherine said angrily. She was secretly proud of her performance.

    She almost believed herself right then.

    Why didn''t Samuel tell her that Catherine was with him on the Korea business trip? E wondered. E red at Samuel, who was clearly in his own world of thoughts.

    "Catherine, you are disrespectful and are always seducing my husband time and time, again and again. Today, I''ll make you pay." She threw the handbag that Samuel had given her onto the big bed and bent to a squat before Catherine. Samuel thought she would start a

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ep thought, she went to the elevator without noticing that Anna was talking to her.

    It was funny to think about how Samuel behaved. She burst intoughter.

    "E, why are youughing?" The sudden voice yanked E back to reality.

    It was a few secondster that E recognized Anna was speaking to her.

    Hand in hand, Anna took her to a fairly quiet ce and wanted to ask her what had happened to her in the past few days.

    Inside the lounge

    Failing to have sex with E made him feel hurt and in pain. He rolled around in the bed. E! He seemed to have a love-hate rtionship with his wife.

    He was about to have an orgasm when she bit him and ran away.

    He was quite depressed.

    He would let E make it up to him tonight and do whatever he wanted.

    He was unaware that E was still in hispany. If so, he would find her and drag her into his office.

    By the window.

    Anna looked at E worriedly. It seemed that nothing had happened to her because she was so excited.

    "What''s the matter, Anna?" E asked first as she sensed her worry.

    Anna was such a good woman that if E''s brother did not secure a rtionship with her, he would regret it.

    "What happened to you in the past few days?" Anna spoke out her worry atst, hoping her question would not trouble E.

    What had happened? E gazed at Anna curiously, "How do you know?"

 Chapter 603 What Are You Smiling for

    Anna thought for a while and decided not to tell E what she had overheard in Samuel''s office.

    "It doesn''t matter. Tell me what exactly happened. I am so worried."

    "Nothing serious. I just got kidnapped and taken to a hotel. But don''t worry I was rescued soon." A thought suddenly came to her mind. Wait! Why me and Sum though? Only a few people knew about my rtionship with Sum, E thought to herself.

    E was more and more certain that it was either Catherine and Emma that conspired to kidnap her.

    "Emma must have seen me with Sum, so my assumption is very likely to be true." E thought some more. It was beginning to make sense.

    "Did you get hurt?"

    "No. I am unscathed."

    Hearing that E was fine, Anna was relieved, so she changed the subject.

    "I''m going to France in a couple of days." Anna said as she blushed.

    E squinted at Anna with a smile, "Is it my brother...?"

    Anna nodded and exined with pride, "I didn''t n to promise him this. But he threatened to..."

    "Oh, really... I didn''t expect that my brother would be able to persuade you to go to France. Good for him! By the way, Anna, you''d better have my brother under your control as soon as possible, or he will screw around with other women." E said while sping Anna''s arm excitedly.

    E and Anna were chatting while enjoying the sights outside.

    After a while, E said with a smirk, "If Catherine goes to Samuel''s office in the future, please call me and tell her she needs my permission first." Since she was his wife, E thought she had the right to make such a request.

    As for Samuel, E had decided to give him the silent treatment for a few days.

    Anna was on E''s side so she agreed with E without hesitation.

    Anna went back to work after exchanging a "goodbye" with E.

    Seconds after she sat down, her telephone rang. It was Samuel. Anna walked into Samuel''s office, "Mr. Shao, how can I help?"

    Samuel, who was bending over his work, nced at Anna, "Please buy me a drink that can sober me up"

    "Yes, Mr. Shao

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    as lost in thought.

    "Ah!" E cried. Samuel pushed E down on the bed andid on top of her.

    "You need topensate me for what you did to me in the office today." E pushed Samuel aside, sat up

    And pretended to be serious, "Samuel, you can''t do that!" E acted like she was an elder edifying a youth.

    Samuel arched his eyebrows and said, "Go ahead."

    "As a man, you need to learn how to rein in your desire lest you should wear yourself out."

    ...

    Samuel squinted at E. "... I can''t let you indulge yourself." E continued. What a ridiculous excuse!

    "Are you done with your speech?"

    "Yes!"

    When she finished speaking, Samuel pushed E down andid on her again, "Give birth to ten babies for me first, then I''ll consider your advice."

    ...

    "Wait! I forget an important thing." E suddenly thought about what she had seen today.

    She pushed Samuel aside again and patted Samuel''s hand excitedly, "I am going to tell you something. It''s quiet disgusting!"

    Samuel rolled his eyes, "Then don''t." Then he tried toy back on E again.

    E tried to stop him, but she failed. Samuel was much more stronger than her.

    "Today, I saw a live show!" Hearing E''s words, Samuel frowned and stopped unfastening E''s buttons.

    "It''s disgusting indeed. But that''s not the point. The point was there must a man in the show!"

 Chapter 604 Ella Bo, I Love You

    "Just forget what you saw!" Samuel said in an overbearing tone. He didn''t allow E to watch any show with other men in it.

    When she heard what Samuel said, E curled her lips and said, "Don''t you think it''s interesting?"

    "Yes. But it''s also disgusting, don''t you think?

    You need to forget it or you will have a nightmare." Samuel tried to intimidate E.

    "That woman..." E was still excited and wanted to share what she saw with Samuel.

    "Don''t start! I''m not interested in other women. If you are interested that much, we can film uster. Then you can watch the video everyday!" Samuel interrupted E with a smirk.

    ...

    Then he kissed E on her lips. E knew Samuel didn''t get her point.

    She pushed Samuel away, "That woman was Emma!"

    Samuel paused.

    Seeing Samuel''s reaction, E thought Samuel still cared about Emma.

    She sat up with a long face. But Samuel pulled her back on the bed.

    "It has nothing to do with me. Emma has the right to pursue her happiness. I am happy for her." Samuel said.

    "Don''t you feel sad or angry when you hear that she was intimate with another man?" E asked suspiciously. "Not at all! Why?"

    Samuel seemed to be honest. But if that woman was E, I would have been in a rage as well as deep sadness. At this thought, Samuel frowned.

    He swore to find the kidnappers as soon as possible or his E may be in?danger again.

    Seeing Samuel frowning and with a cold expression, E was disappointed.

    She thought Samuel was mad because of what she told him about Emma.

    She pushed Samuel away once again, got up from bed, grabbed her pyjamas and went to the bathroom without saying anything.

    "E Bo, stop!" Samuel snapped. E''s silence made him restless.

    Is she thinking I am unhappy because of what she told me about Emma? Samuel wondered.

    He knew E would ignore anybody, including himself, who annoyed her.

    Samuel was getting angry by E''s emotional abuse. He reached out to hold her, and proceeded to throw her on the bed and pretended that he

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    less of Samuel Shao!

    "That''s what you just promised me!" E shouted at Samuel.

    Samuel arched his eye brows. It seemed he needed to work harder at convincing her.

    Two minutester. "E, are you going to be obedient to me in the future?" Samuel asked again.

    "Yes..." E moaned. Samuel Shao, you are a jerk! E cursed Samuel in her heart.

    Hearing E''s words, Samuel held E closer to him with satisfaction.

    ...

    Happy time flew by.

    Two dayster.

    At Samuel''sw office.

    Samuel frowned while listening to the man on the other side of the telephone, "Is this the only evidence that you have recovered? You said you areputer elites! How could you let this happen!

    Give me something useful!"

    Then Samuel pulled out a cigarette from the pack, ignited it and took a puff of it, "Where are those two men now? One of them has scratches on his face. Can''t you find him with such a highly recognizable feature?" Samuel was angry.

    "What? You found him? But he fled away? How?

    Don''t give me anymore excuses. Now that the surveince video is not avable, you keep tracing them!"

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel took a deep puff on the cigarette. How is that possible!

    It seems the enemy is powerful. Samuel thought Twenty dayster, The two men were found at the boundary of Country C, and one of them was captured.

 Chapter 605 Iâ€™ll Kill You Myself

    He was killed before Samuel could interrogate him.

    Samuel was raging in the office, "I''ll no longer require your services anymore. You have failed me."

    He rubbed his pulsing temple after he hung up the phone. Then he started to contact other international mercenaries.

    It had been a month and a half since E''s incident. The only thing Samuel had as evidence were several pictures on his cellphone.

    One of these was of a half-naked man on top of a woman, under dim lights.

    The woman seemed to be unconscious. It was obvious that she was E since she was facing the camera.

    Samuel did not know if it was because of the dim light or the man''s deliberation that he couldn''t identify the man in the picture.

    When he tried to call the number that sent the pictures, it turned out to be an invalid number.

    He requested for thest known location to be pinged, and it turned out that thest location was by the seaside. The SIM card might have already been thrown into the sea, he thought.

    Furious, he smashed his phone on the wall. He didn''t know why the person had sent this picture.

    It''s as if the person wanted to confirm to Samuel that E was vited.

    Though he had guessed it, Samuel still felt the pain.

    He could not wait to avenge for her.

    After he bought a new cellphone, he immediately called Emma and told her to wait at the old ce.

    Emma had been calling him for a month, but Samuel never picked up. When she received this call, she had a bad feeling about it. But decided to meet Samuel anyway.

    At the river bank.

    It was a cold winter in December and the surface of the river was frozen.

    It would be a New Year in a half month. Emma felt sentimental as she thought of ine who was in America.

    Is it possible that I can spend the holiday by Samuel''s side? She thought to herself.

    While she was fantasising, a strong force lifted her up and pressed her against the railing with her head bent down.

    "Ah!" Emma screamed because it was only three meters between the river and the bank. She would definitely be hurt if she fell.

    Who might it be? Why would anyone do this to her? She thought, extremely puzzled. Fear was devouring her nerves, bit by bit.

    "E

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    e.

    Samuel was smoking in his office. He thought about how insulted E must feel every time he started and finished his work.

    He recalled it again when he finished following-up on a case. Looking at the scenery outside the window, he seemed to be thoughtful.

    He didn''t even notice that the door of the office was opened quietly.

    He turned around until his instinct alerted him.

    His sudden movement startled E, who was trying to surprise him.

    "E, why did youe here?" Looking at the startled girl, Samuel found it somehow funny. He guessed that E must have wanted to scare him, but instead, she got scared herself.

    E was a little upset at first, but she soon grinned when she thought about what she was holding in her hand.

    She held his hand and gestured for him to sit in front of his desk, "Samuel, sit down, I have a secret to tell."

    Curious, Samuel did as she asked. "Now close your eyes!"

    He nced at her and closed his eyes. He wanted to know what she was up to.

    E put the sheet in front of him in excitement "Now you can look."

    How would he react to it? She wondered. She believed that he would be happier than her. She chuckled inwardly.

    Looking at the sheet, Samuel didn''tpletely fathom what the picture was about but he know what it meant after reading the line below, "Singleton, 6 weeks old."

    He was extremely delighted by it, but his smile gradually froze, and then faded, when he saw the date of conception.

 Chapter 606 Abort The Pregnancy

    6 weeks.

    The time coincided almost exactly to when he hade back from South Korea, And the time when E was vited.

    ...

    Which meant that there was huge possiblty that he wasn''t the baby''s father!

    He clenched his fist after he realized this.

    He had been trying hard to make E pregnant again. However, he hadn''t sedded for several months.

    Yet she became pregnant after she was vited. There was no way that the baby was his.

    Looking at Samuel''s face, she asked out of curiosity, "Samuel, you don''t look happy about it?"

    How could he be happy? If the baby was his, he would definitely have been much happier than E.

    It took a lot for him to ept the fact that E had been vited. How would he ept the report that he was not the baby''s father,ter on, after E''s nine months of pregnancy?

    Hence, he made the decision. The baby must be aborted.

    "It must be aborted." He said, coldly. Upon hearing these four in words, E felt like it had been thunder and lightning from the sky.

    E stared at Samuel''s unwavering eyes. A few minutester, E twitched the corner of her mouth and said with heaviness, "Samuel... What, did you just say?" She tried to convince herself that she must have misheard. How could Samuel ever say such words?

    "E, it must be aborted." With the agony in his heart restrained, he repeated it.

    E was speechless. If she misheard the first time, then how about this time?

    Her beloved Samuel just said that he wanted their baby aborted.

    Feeling limp, she asked as tears cascaded down her cheeks, "Why?"

    Samuel had retrieved a cigarette by this time and was smoking heavily. A whileter, he replied, "Honey, you must listen to me this time.

    You must be obedient."

    How ironic it was! He turned out to be so cruel, wanting his own baby aborted.

    "Why?"

    "E, we can''t have this baby. Listen to me, once you recover, we can have another babyter."

    Those words echoed in E''s mind.

    E suddenly wanted tough out loud.

    "It must be aborted.

    You need to recove

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ght to himself.

    After two hour''s of searching, Samuel still found no trace of E.

    He began to panic. Then his phone rung. It was from the vi.

    Samuel slid the green button instantly and drove back to the vi. "Mr. Shao, she is here. But she doesn''t look very well..." Joy Liu was worried about E because her face was extremely pale.

    "I see. I''ming back now. If she wants to go out, you must manage to keep her inside."

    "Yes, Mr. Shao."

    After the call ended, he called Yang again and told him to stop searching.

    Then he asked him to go to thepany and ask Anna to arrange work for him.

    When he arrived at the vi, it was 40 minutester.

    Joy Liu was watching over E from the living room. She was afraid that E would slip away if she was not there.

    She felt relieved when she saw Samuel walking in.

    "Where is she?" Samuel put on his slippers and looked towards the living room.

    "She is on the second floor. But I don''t know which room she is in." Joy had been in the living room the whole time.

    "Okay, I think I know where I can find her." Samuel then walked to the second floor.

    He intended to open the bedroom door first, but he believed that she wouldn''t be in their bedroom while she was still angry.

    So he turned around and opened the door of the nursery. As he expected, there was a figure hovering over his son''s bed.

 Chapter 607 The Baby is not Mine

    He shut the door and walked quietly towards E.

    He then sat on the edge of the bed, looking at her, her eyes closed. At first Samuel was not sure whether she had fallen asleep. He figured it out when he inadvertently saw her blink a few more times.

    After adjusting his position, he picked up E, holding her upper body in his arms.

    But she rejected this gesture.

    Samuel did not give up easily. He tried three or four times. Perhaps because E was worn out, she finally yielded to Samuel.

    "E..."

    "If you havee to persuade me to abort, you''re better off giving up on that stupid idea." E had made up her mind to do whatever it takes to protect her unborn child.

    Samuel kissed her long hair helplessly. He hesitated to tell the truth, because he was afraid the truth would only hurt her more.

    "E, this child didn''te at an opportune moment. You have to listen to me. There is only half a month before the Chinese New Year. Let''s go to the hospital as soon as possible. This way we can leave the hospital safe and sound in time for the Spring Festival."

    On hearing his words, E forcefully squirmed out of his arms. Samuel''s hand hit the bed with a thud.

    E felt sorry, but still pretended to be indifferent and pushed him away. "How irresponsible you can be. Get out of the room." She didn''t want to see him anymore.

    "E, why aren''t you listening to what I am saying?"

    "Fuck off, asshole! I must have been blind to fall in love with you!" E was still trying to shove him away.

    Samuel opened his arms and pulled her towards him. "E..."

    At the moment, E wasn''t interested in listening to what he had to say. All she wanted was for him to move out of her sight.

    "Samuel, get out!

    Fuck off, I don''t want to see you anymore.

    Get lost!" E shouted at Samuel, who seemed to be nonchnt.

    With friction between the two, their patience was wearing thin.

    Samuel was especially annoyed, as she wasn''t giving him a chance to say a word.

    "How could you be so obstinate! Do you know this child may not be mine. Do you want me to raise a chi

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    .

    Samuel closed his eyes to hide the pain. When he opened them, he had a serious expression. "E, I believe in you, but the child is another story, " He finally said.

    ¡­¡­

    E''s face suddenly paled, wondering what the difference was between aborting the child and believing in her?

    "Fine. You should leave now."

    She quietly sat on her bed. Maybe because she was weak, she ended upying on the bed with her back to Samuel.

    Samuel followed, sitting next to her and holding her hand. "E, I will call Chuck to tell him to prepare for the operation. When the surgery is over, we can have another baby, okay?" said Samuel. He calmed her patiently.

    E nodded, but did not speak.

    "E, I know that you are definitely not feeling well inside and so I''m I. After the New Year holiday, I will arrange a vacation, just for you and me.

    She nodded.

    Seeing her in a low mood, Samuel did not say more, and started to stroke her long hair.

    Squeezing himself in the bed, Samuel only wanted to quietly stay by her side for a while.

    E did not refuse at all, and this made Samuel a little worried.

    She closed her eyes and stayed in his arms. Samuel felt sorry for her.

    When all this has been taken care of, he would start nning their wedding.

    He couldn''t promise a wedding as grand as the one Harry and L had, but he vowed to give her a sensational wedding in Country C.

 Chapter 608 Are You Sure About This

    "E, please don''t me me. Just as I would never me you for that night.

    Don''t you remember that you said you wished I''d listen to you more? I promise you, I will. And I''ll be better to you after we take care of this. I''ll do whatever you want me to.

    E, I love you..."

    Samuel mumbled in her ears softly until he heard her steady breath. Then he got out of the bed and tucked E in before leaving the nursery room.

    E was pretending to be in sound sleep, and as soon as Samuel left, she opened her eyes.

    There was both sorrow and hatred oozing from her eyes in the dark.

    She hated Samuel for choosing not to believe her.

    They had their ups and downs before, and she didn''t care to fuss about them, for they were all trifles. However, he had turned his back on her on such an important matter.

    What else could she say or do? To find Sum to help prove her innocence?

    That would never work. E knew if she involved Sum, Samuel would only knock him down the minute he saw him. And by doing that, Samuel would be convinced that Sum was the real father of the baby inside her.

    To say the least, even if E really had been raped, how could Samuel be sure that she got pregnant on that night?

    All in all, it went back to the original point. Maybe deep down he just didn''t love her.

    Maybe he loved Emma or Catherine, but clearly not her.

    E''s tears began to fall, yet again, and soon left nothing but water stains on her pillow.

    She then thought to herself, ''Samuel, you are such a disappointment.''

    In the study.

    Standing motionlessly in front of the window, Samuel dialed a number on his phone.

    "Sam." Chuck had just taken off his overalls after finishing a surgery. And there was another one waiting for him in a few minutes. He was taking a break in between when Samuel called.

    "Chuck, do you have any time tomorrow?" Now that they had decided to have the abortion. The sooner they got it done, the better.

    Chuck then reviewed his schedule in mind. He did have time in the afternoon, but he had promised someone to go shopping with her.

    "What''s the matter?" But Samuel wouldn''t just call him for nothing. So Chuck decided to hear Samuel out first before making any further decisions.

    Samuel fell silent. Instead of answering Chuck, he took the packet of cigarettes out of his pocket, put one into his mouth and lit it.

    After taking a draw on his cigarette, Samuel then said, "I want you to arrange a surgery for E."

    Chuck paused in surprise, "For E? What''s going on with her? Is she not feeling well?" Chuck was quite sure that he had never heard of E being sicktely.

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    led her seat belt carefully andy a tender kiss on her forehead before he hopped back in the driver''s seat.

    He was so gentle to her. E didn''t dare to dream it that he could be like this, even in her wildest dreams before that day. To prevent Samuel from noticing her tears, E turned sideways and looked out of the window.

    Samuel had done everything he could think of for E. And he did them because he wanted E to get rid of the baby.

    The truth had made his behaviors seemed rather ironic to E.

    Both of them remained silent along the way. And about twenty minutester, Samuel''s car stopped in front of Chuck''s hospital.

    Though she had been there a few times, E never took a serious look on the hospital. It was quite natural since hardly no one enjoyed hospital. And E wouldn''t n to waste her time on something she waspletely not interested in.

    But this time E felt totally different from any other time she had been there.

    Chuck''s hospital was the best among all across C Country. Located in downtown, it covered an area of about 100 acres with more than 3000 beds.

    There were noted experts and professors in every department. And Chuck spared no money in decorating.

    Chuck was an obsessivepulsive neat freak who was obsessed with the sanitary regtions. Therefore, his hospital was by far the cleanest and well-decorated hospital across C Country.

    Staring at the building, that had more than thirty stories, E was in a daze. She murmured, "Samuel, I don''t want to go inside."

    For thest time, she unfastened her seat belt and threw herself into Samuel''s arms, begging, "Samuel, please. I don''t want to do this!"

    She sounded so weak and fragile that Samuel''s heart began aching once again.

 Chapter 609 It Was Too Late

    cing his palm on her thin waist, Samuel once again repeated the sentence that he had said a million times during the past few days, "E, just listen to me..."

    In the end, E opened the door herself and got out of the car. Then she headed to the building without looking back at Samuel.

    In Chuck''s office.

    It was about twenty minutes before their appointment when they walked into Chuck''s office.

    Both of them seemed quite low in terms of mood. Chuck rose from his chair and gently held E''s shoulder, "Come on, I''ll take you to have some examinations first."

    He knew the culprit who had done this to E was the only one to me.

    E had done nothing wrong, nor her baby or Samuel. But that''s how cruel one''s destiny could be...

    Sitting alone for 30 painful seconds in Chuck''s office, Samuel then rose as well and followed the two of them ahead.

    Chuck had taken E to every pre-surgery examination himself, and it was half an hourter when they had finally finished.

    In the surgery room.

    Outside the room, Samuel leaned weakly against the wall, watching as the nurses prepared for the surgery.

    E, I''m so sorry...

    Then a nurse with her hat and mask on, lowered her head and followed a few other nurses into the surgery room.

    She stared at Chuck as he went to the sterile room to change to overalls.

    She then turned her eyes to the woman huddling up on the operating table.

    Her eyes didn''t deceive her after all. It was E.

    Everyone in the room was busy preparing. Chuck soon changed and went into the operation room.

    Terrified by the machines around her, E sprang up from the table all of a sudden.

    Ignoring the surprised gazes from everyone, E dashed toward Chuck, clenching his sleeves and begging, "Chuck, please. I don''t want to do this. Can you help me?" E''s tears were streaming down her cheeks.

    Hiding behind the crowd, the additional nurse pretended to organize the instruments and wondered why E was acting like this.

    Chuck gestured for others to leave the room for a moment.

    And Chuck and E were left alone in the surgery room with Daisy who hid outside the door, eavesdropping.

    "Chuck. I don''t want to have the abortion. Please help me." E was begging

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    th and safety.

    She wanted to take Jerry with her so badly, but... she knew it would be difficult and she just couldn''t.

    Daisy was knocking on the door in a hurry, then she pushed in and said, "E, I just heard the servants downstairs on the phone. It was Samuel. Hurry up now."

    E then gave Jerry to Melody reluctantly. Melody had no idea what had happened, but she knew something was wrong otherwise E wouldn''t be crying the way she was, "Wait, E. Tell me what happened."

    "Grandmother, please take care of Jerry for me. I''ll contact you as soon as I can." E turned to Melody and held her tight.

    "Grandmother, thank you for always being so nice to me. I will never forget you and I''ll find a way to pay you back."

    Melody was getting more anxious seeing E acting like that, "E, what on earth is going on here? Tell me now. Did anyone bully you? I''ll do whatever I can to help you if that''s the case!"

    E simply shook her head in tears, "Grandmother, it''s toote. Toote..."

    It was toote. Samuel had made his bed and was going to lie in it, figuratively speaking.

    "Grandmother, wait for my calls. I promise you I''ll call you."

    Then E kissed Jerry again and left the old house with Daisy.

    Anna called Samuel just in time when he was looking everywhere for E, "Mr. Shao, have you seen E''stest post on Weibo?"

    Thementary area of E''s post exploded withments the minute she posted. And all, Samuel, Eason and L were involved.

 Chapter 610 I Choose My Unborn Child

    Samuel was worried about what Anna had told him. He immediately hung up the phone and checked E''s Weibo page.

    His fears were confirmed. He saw two pictures, with words ''Samuel and I have divorced'' underneath.

    One picture was the first page of their divorce agreement. The other was thest page that contained the signatures. Besides her name, was E''s signature.

    Within an hour, there were more than a millionments underneath her post.

    ''So much for being in love!, What''s going on now?, Where is Samuel? Please tell me its not true!'' were just some of thements.

    ......

    Samuel held his phone tightly.

    E had switched off her phone and had given it to Samuel when she went in for the operation.

    So, he couldn''t get in touch with her to get to the bottom of the situation.

    E, great job, divorcing me because of an unborn child that might not be mine. Samuel thought, sarcastically.

    Soon after, Melody called him.

    "Samuel, what the hell is going on now? E has packed her luggage and left the house."

    She left? Samuel was surprised. "Where did she go?" Samuel was confused.

    "I don''t know what''s going on. I don''t know where she is. She just left home with her baggage. You must ask her toe back because ..."

    Samuel hung up before Melody could finish her sentence.

    He made several phone calls to his airport, bus and train business partners, Advising that they shouldn''t let E leave the country.

    ......

    Three dayster, Chuck called Samuel.

    "Samuel, my wife left, too." Was it a coincidence?

    ......

    The high ss society were astonished by Samuel and E''s divorce.

    Samuel and E had been were madly in love several days ago, and just divorced without warning.

    Numerous people talked about it. It became a hot topic within the society.

    Samuel sea

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    much, E thought, a lump in her throat forming.

    Sven sneered at Jane. "You think you know a lot, but I know more things than you do."

    The two maids, tasked with taking of Sven and Jane, stood within hearing distance and didn''t know what to do.

    Both Sven and Jane were clever kids. So it was hard to deal with them.

    Suddenly, they burst into tears and cried loudly.

    E put them back down on the patio. "I was shooting a film, but had to ask for leave because of you two."

    "It was Sven."

    "It was Jane."

    They med each other, each trying to make sure that their mother didn''t get angry at them.

    E nearly burst intoughter as she looked at her children. "If you two keep acting like this, I will lose my job. Then no one can make money to buy you all those toys you like fighting over."

    "Mom, may I help you make money? You see I''m handsome enough to be in a film just like you." Sven posed, extenuating his handsome features, to show off.

    Jane sneered at Sven, stood up and said softly. "I''m so pretty and lovely. The director will like me as soon as he saw me. I''ll be a child star."

    The two maids burst out intoughter, looking at the two cute kids trying to outdo each other.

 Chapter 611 Journey to Fame

    "All right! What you two need to do is to study hard. You don''t need to worry yourselves about making money. Daisy mom and I will make enough money for all of us, understood?"

    They knew that their two moms would make more than enough money to take care of them all. They just didn''t want them to be so tired.

    "Okay! Now I''ll tell you good news."

    E was thinking about Jerry, which made her smile.

    "Your older brother Jerry will arrive in Los Angeles three days from now."

    "Wow, my dear older brother Jerry ising!"

    Both Sven and Jane eximed in unison.

    ...... E became astonished by their tacit agreement. Although they had different parents, they were so tacit.

    "So, you two need to go to school and I have to go back to work. Daisy mom will sleep with you tonight." E was too busy to handle all these by herself.

    "Okay! Bye mom!" Jane kissed E''s check.

    "Mom, you should take care of yourself, okay?" Instead of kissing E like a naive child, Sven told his mom to look after herself carefully. This made her smile.

    It was stifling hot outside the vi.

    E got back in her Buggati Veyron and drove back to the location that she was filming the movie.

    Four years ago, Daisy and her ran away from C Country to France using a friend''s private ne.

    Daisy knew E was pregnant, so she decided to make money by herself.

    But unfortunately, Daisy found herself pregnant too after working for two months.

    The two pregnant women didn''t know what to do. So they finally resorted to asking Eason for help, and in turn he offered them jobs.

    Initially, Eason wanted to give them financial assistance until their children went to the kindergarten.

    But they didn''t agree with his idea. Eventually, Eason opened a flower shop and let them work for him.

    In this way, the two pregnant women survived in France sessfully.

    E began to have online video chats with Melody and Jerry without the approval and knowledge of Samuel. Gradually, Jerry learned how to walk and w

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    her?" Four years ago, Daisy disappeared together with E and Chuck doubted that they ran away together. But as the years went by, he began to rethink his initial assessment.

    Samuel stared at the screen and said nothing. He was still furious.

    "Samuel, I''ll go to America. How about you?"

    "I''ll never go to America to find her!" He answered quickly.

    They had divorced, she was just his ex-wife.

    "All right, I''lle back after your wedding day." Chuck deliberated.

    As they often drank together in those years that their women had left, Samuel liked to use the reference "that woman".

    He knew for sure, that the reference was used to refer to his ex-wife, E.

    Samuel closed the advertisement video finally and lit another cigarette. "I''ll call you in advance."

    "All right."

    Samuel hung up the phone, his thoughts wandering.

    In Los Angeles.

    E wore ck sportswear and a pair of white sports shoes. She disguised herself with a pair of sunsses and a mask.

    Holding Jane and Sven in each arm, she showed up at the airport.

    Two cute Chinese kids attracted lots of attention.

    E found Melody and Jerry amongst the crowd.

    She cried out with joy. Jerry had grown up so much, he was not five years old.

    "Grandmother!" E hugged Melody who looked older this time round. E was overwhelmed by guilt.

 Chapter 612 Unfit to be a Father

    The three kids beside them exulted in their reunion, hugging and calling each other''s name excitedly.

    Melody patted E on her back and said with a smile: "E, it seems like you have your hands full with these two huh?" E had been on Melody''s mind all the time. Melody is a firsthand witness to how far E hade.

    "Yes, Grandma. But they are my sunshine. I''ll make sure to call on you in Country C, lest you have to suffer a long journey." Then E picked Jerry up. s, the little boy grew up so fast that he was a little heavy for her.

    "Mommy." Jerry put his arms around E andy his head on her shoulder.

    "My boy, did you miss me?" Though wearing a mask, E didn''t hesitate to kiss his face.

    Jerry nodded his head to the affirmative. He missed her so much that he desired to stay by E''s side forever.

    Something caught E''s attention. Apanying them was not Mrs. Qi, but a young girl whom E didn''t recognize.

    Noticing her puzzlement, Melody exined: "Mrs. Qi is not here because she has some personal affairs to deal with. This little girl is the new maid and serves me well, so I asked her to apany me this time."

    E nodded and got in her car with others.

    In the backseat, Melody was surrounded by three cute kidsughing all the way home.

    E took off her gauze?mask and drove safely to the vi.

    Daisy was aware that Melody would being with Jerry that night, so she got off work early and bought some ingredients to make dinner for them.

    When Melody and others arrived at the vi, delicious food had been served on the dinner table.

    With the three lively kids around, every one keptughing and talking until it was time to go to bed.

    Since E was too busy at work, she did not often go home at night, Daisy usually lulled the two kids to sleep.

    But tonight, as Melody and Jerry were here, Daisy took Sven in her arms and went back to her own room.

    E slept with her two babies, Jerry and Jane.

    Jane fell asleep at 9 pm, but Jerry cuddled up to E, unwilling to sleep.

    E had no choice but to chat with Jerry. Unk

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    Samuel.

    This was part of the reason why she left Country C in a hurry.

    "That idiot! Look at Jane, if Samuel was not her father, who else could it be?" Jane looks like Samuel very much, which she knew well from the very beginning.

    E dropped her head, "Grandma, please forgive me. Although Jane is his child, Jane has to take myst name. She can''t use his." She appreciated Melody''s kindness and support.

    Melody tucked her bangs behind ear and said: "My dear, it''s me who should thank you for keeping this child away from the family."

    Samuel should be punished for his mistake, Melody thought, trying to control her anger.

    "Mypany is cooperating with Joseph on a new y. Therefore, I have toe back and stay in Country C for a while, but I don''t know whether I should bring Jane with me." She had been irresolute for a long time.

    Jane resembles Samuel so much that E was afraid someone who knew her would told Samuel about Jane. If Samuel, who had longed for daughter knew, he wouldn''t let her go back to America with Jane.

    She would rather die than give Jane to Samuel, because it was he who nned to kill his own daughter. He was unfit to be a father, just for that reason only.

    Melody understood her concern and thought for a while, "Bring Jane with you. I have a rtive who lives in the town in Country C. I''ll stay there with Jane and Jerry when you go to work."

 Chapter 613 Got Caught

    Our house... E''s eyes watered, because in recent years every time Melody mentioned something about the Shao''s she would say "our family."

    She nodded like a little girl, and said, "Grandma, I''ll call you when I leave."

    "I have a question to ask you."

    "Grandma, What is it?"

    After taking a deep breath, Melody asked, "It has been years. Have you forgiven Samuel? Is it possible for you to remarry him?"

    Though Melody had known that Samuel was engaged to Catherine, she would never ept Catherine as her granddaughter-inw.

    In her heart, E was her only granddaughter-inw.

    E had been considering it as well. In the middle of the night, she had been thinking of him.

    Yet she couldn''t stop the anger and hate from affecting her, every time she thought of Jane.

    "Grandma, he has a fianc¨¦e and he will marry her soon. It''s impossible for us to get remarried now."

    She murmured.

    To everyone''s surprise, Catherine defeated Emma and became engaged to Samuel.

    E knew what she was capable of.

    However, she was not as sly as Catherine back then.

    "E, as long as you can forgive him, I will make him break off his engagement with that Catherine. If he refuses, then I''ll beat the crap out of him till he says yes." Melody was aware that her grandson still had feelings for E, but she didn''t know if E did.

    Melody was serious about it. Nevertheless, E leaned on Melody''s shoulder and said, "Grandma, that would be unnecessary. We are both good now. But you can still beat him when he stops me from seeing you.

    Being single is not that bad. I don''t need to rack my brains to please another guy or be irritated and mentally tortured."

    "It still depends on your fates. But whatever happens, you''ll always be my granddaughter."

    "Thanks, Grandma."

    Two hourster, she finally walked out of Melody''s room. She held her children in her arms and stayed awake the whole night.

    Five dayster, it was time for Jerry and Melody to leave.

    The four parted reluctantly. E said to her son, "Sweetie, be a good boy for your Grandma. Your sister and I wille and visit you soon."

    Upon hearing that his mom and sister would visit them, Jerry was extremely delighted, "Yes, Mom. I''ll wait for you and Jan

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    Her bright smile made Samuel clench his fists.

    Melody seized the opportunity to take back the photos and she intended to lock them up as soon as she opened the cab. She didn''t want Samuel to find the photos of Jane at the bottom.

    Samuel was shocked and he stood still, but then he became angry. What a clever woman. She knows it would be much easier for her to see Jerry through Melody. He thought to himself.

    Then he saw Melody''s new cellphone.

    He picked up the new phone he bought her and slid the lock screen.

    The onlymunication app on it was WeChat.

    The ount name at the top was E. It had to be her, Samuel gritted his teeth in anger.

    Then he checked their chat history. It was clear that there were video chats,sting more than half an hour, every other day.

    No wonder she asked me to buy her a better phone. She wanted tounch video chats with E! He suddenly realized it.

    After Melody had locked the cab, she turned around and saw Samuel was checking her cellphone.

    "Samuel. You bastard. Don''t invade my privacy. It''s against thew!"

    She took back her phone in a huff. But it was toote, Samuel now knew everything.

    During those four years, through video chats, that woman had sessfully nned for grandma and Jerry to go abroad and meet her.

    "She has no right to see her son since she left him just like that!" Samuel roared in his heart, but the words remained unspoken.

    Eventually, Samuel left the old house without saying a word.

 Chapter 614 Revenge Plan

    Melody felt relieved because she thought that Samuel had not discovered their secret.

    Things went back to normal. However, three days after Melody and Jerry left, Daisy stayed out all night and didn''te home, which was unlike her.

    That evening, E went home early since she was not busy, but she hadn''t seen Daisy the whole night. She called but Daisy''s phone was dead.

    E was extremely worried because Daisy had never disappeared like that.

    On the fourth day, while the whole crew was considering if they should call the police, Daisy called E.

    "Daisy, where are you? Are you okay? What''s going on?" Eshed out at Daisy as soon as she slid the green button.

    After a few seconds of silence, a man''s voice sounded through the phone, "E, I took Daisy."

    E was startled and at once recognized the voice. It was Chuck.

    How did he know where Daisy is? E wondered. Had he found them because of the advertisement? E kept thinking.

    "Brother Chuck, please can I talk to Daisy?"

    Then, Daisy''s voice sounded through the phone, "E, you must have been so worried!" Daisy didn''t know that Chuck had nned to kidnap her, either.

    "Daisy, I''m sorry that you''re involved in this." E felt guilty.

    "No, it''s not like that. Chuck, he... he had known where I was for a long time." Daisy tried to walk away while talking on the phone.

    "Stop!" Chuck wouldn''t allow Daisy to leave his side, lest she ran away again.

    E felt relieved when she heard that Daisy was alive and well. "What about Sven?" Daisy lowered her voice.

    "Sorry to have caused you so much trouble." She exined it in a simple way. E soon understood and it turned out that Chuck didn''t know Daisy had a son.

    "Okay, are you going toe home with him?" There were two nannies in the house. They were totally capable of handling two kids.

    Daisy put on a miserable face, "I don''t want to..."

    Then E heard Chuck warn Daisy about something and the phone hung up.

    Since that call, Daisy had been missing for almost half a month.

    E tried to contact Daisy but Chuck refused her request.

    Chuck didn''t know why they escaped, But he wouldn''t forgive Daisy even if this escaping w

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    sure that he could get his ws as deep as possible.

    Eventually, Samuel became the biggest investor of SSEC''s uing series, Prince Jin''s Favorite Concubine. No one knew how much money he spent on this big-budget series. It was no less than 10 million, or even 100 million.

    Seven o'' clock at night.

    A cruise ship called "View of Beauty" anchored at the coast.

    A number of limousines lined the parking lot near the sea. Arm in arm, men and women headed towards the ship.

    It was the property of SL Group, a ce where celebrities threw private parties. No paparazzi or media were allowed in there.

    The ship had been overwhelmed withughter. Many A-list Celebrities showed up.

    Wearing a glorious gown, female stars walked through the hall with their arms linked with theirpanions''.

    After arriving at C country, E went to her pay her respects to her parents'' graves first, then she went to Youmi Studio to prepare for the evening party.

    Wearing a sapphire dress, E appeared with her arm in Eden''s.

    Since she was not an A-list celebrity in the country yet, E just sat quietly in a corner after she said hello to the person in charge.

    The crowd lit up when Joseph showed up, who was the leading actor of the series.

    "Do you know, the biggest investor of the show has changed?"

    "Yes. But I don''t know who he is. He is so mysterious."

    Not far from E, two actresses, who frequently appeared on TV, gossiped in excitement.

 Chapter 615 Samuel and Ella Confront Each Other

    E was not interested in the gossip. After all, she wasn''t the leadingdy.

    As for the leading actress, someone said that she was a young girl with an angelic appearance called Amber, who had recently be a great sensation on the maind.

    Now even though the leading actor was there, she wasn''t there, which proved to everyone that Amber felt superior and arrogant.

    In a low voice, E was asking Eden about the children, when a group of women squealed in unison, in front of them, forcing her to stop the conversation.

    "Oh my God! Why is Samuel here?"

    "That internationally known topwyer?"

    "Yeah!" "That''s him! Do you see the girl by his side? That''s his fiancee." They spoke out loud in high-pitched voices.

    Suddenly, one of them nced back at E.

    E became puzzled. Why would she look back at me? She thought.

    E was quite happy to see Samuel appear with Catherine, hand in hand.

    She hardly knew people here, so it would be fun to y some tricks on Catherine when she was boredter on.

    In the near distance, Samuel and Joseph were talking andughing in delight.

    Three minutes after Samuel''s appearance, Amber finally showed up, arm in arm with a popr male model.

    Wearing a white evening dress, she seemed more angelic than described. Her little slender figure could easily arouse men''s tender affections.

    People were surprised that Amber greeted Samuel first and then Joseph.

    It seemed very clear that Samuel''s appearance was quite important at the event.

    Swirling her wine ss in boredom, E resumed her conversation with Eden.

    At this time, two female actresses approached her. They were known as the industry''s biggest gossips, always sticking their noses in other people''s business.

    There was a corridor on the right leading to the backyard garden and the bathroom.

    E moved inward slightly, to give them space to pass.

    However, they moved in E''s direction, prompting E to think that they were approaching her.

    "Are you the second leadingdy, E?" One of them stared at E, wide-eyed.

    These two women were merely supporting actress, but they were quite beautiful.

    Then she smiled slightly, "Yes. I am."

    "We heard that you were Samuel''s ex-wife, is it true?" The other one asked directly.

    E

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ildren into this world. You must be lucky." That''s right. Joseph had weed his second babyst year.

    Thinking about his two sweet kids, Joseph grinned. He bent over the handrail, looked into the distant scenery in the night and asked, "Yes, yes, I must be. Anyway my Lillian, my wife, wants me to ask you where you have been? Why you broke up with Samuel so suddenly? And whether you will leave again?" Joseph asked all his questions out at a go.

    E was deeply touched by their care and smiled. "I went to France at first, and then America. We broke up because of our conflicting personalities. I will leave as soon as the y is finished." E was straightforward too. She answered all of Joseph''s questions in one breath.

    Conflicting personalities? Joseph thought about that for a while, and knew maybe E didn''t want to talk about the reason for their breakup. So he let it go.

    "Have you been in contact with L?"

    "Yes. I have been in contact with her on Wechat, about two years ago." When talking about L, E grinned. Having so many friends made her life worth living.

    "That''s good." At this point, the cruise ship moved suddenly. E grasped the handrail tightly. She felt dizzy as the ship elerated forward.

    However, the dizziness faded away in less than one minute, and then Eden came and told them that the party had begun.

    E went into the hall where music was light and slow and found that the bright lights that had illuminated the entire hall, before she went out, had now became dim.

 Chapter 616 The Cuckolded Professional

    It was time for ballroom dancing. E was reluctant to dance but everyone else went to the dance floor.

    But she gave in, and Eden and E joined the rest on the dance floor.

    Unaware of the time, E heard a couple talking in low and hushed voices. Immediately, she recognized who they were.

    "Let''s go back to the old house tomorrow. It''s my Mum''s birthday."

    "Sure." The woman replied shrewdly.

    Switching ces with Eden, E used all her strength and stepped on Catherine. Catherine yelped in pain.

    Then E switched back. Eden noticed what E had done but kept quiet. She had stepped on Catherine''s feet with her 7 cm high-heeled shoes.

    "Oh, my god, you are such a bitch." Samuel whispered to E.

    Such a scene would be proof enough that they had had an affair.

    Samuel wanted to switch dance partners when he saw that Catherine wasn''t able to dance anymore.

    To her surprise, Samuel stood before E.

    No-one noticed their interaction because of the dim light.

    Samuel pulled E into his arms involuntarily and warned her, "Don''t you dare do anything to hurt her!"

    His breath washed over E''s ear, making her itch.

    There was something about the way he was whispering in her ear that made E lose her mind for a moment.

    Samuel felt the same way. If they had not been here, he would have had sex with her to release his anger.

    E raised her lips, put her hands around his neck and clung tightly to him.

    To her surprise, she felt something stir inside her.

    With a blush creeping up her face, she stepped back. She had to shake off the feeling and remember what he had done to her.

    Fine! E raised her head, and tiptoed, bringing her mouth close to his ear, "No, I will torture her and let her make you a cuckold. There''s nothing you can do about it. I will make you a cuckolded professional!"

    A cuckolded professional?

    Samuel moved forward and kissed E, which was a shock to her.

    Samuel became a lecher after a few years.

    But it was not her problem

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    job to make sure that you are healthy and ready to fulfill your contract."

    E agreed, and they walked on, arms interlinked.

    "Will youe to my house?"

    E slowed down when she heard a familiar woman''s voice behind her.

    "Okay."

    The man replied without a second thought, cing his arm around the woman''s waist and holding her tight.

    Catherine forced a smile and gazed at Samuel, who held her close.

    He never behaved like this. Catherine had a feeling that his behavior had something to do with E.

    E''s eyes glinted when she saw a familiar figure standing beside a Maserati.

    Leaving Eden aside, she ran to the man.

    "Yang!"

    She paused before Yang, with excitement and joy filling her heart.

    Yang rubbed his eyes, to make sure that her wasn''t hallucinating.

    E?

    E hugged Yang happily, "Yang, I''ve missed you so much."

    She lost contact with Yang during the four years that she was abroad. She had not expected to see him here.

    Yang giggled, "E, where have you been?"

    It had been several years since he had seen E. They had lost contact with each other, and he thought she had disappeared.

    "I...

    "E,e back here. You need to behave yourself because we are off the cruise ship."

    Eden pulled her back from Yang''s arms and discreetly checked if there were any cameras around.

 Chapter 617 Filming the Play

    E waved her hands to Eden dismissively and continued talking to Yang. "I have been abroad. How have you beentely?"

    E looked at the Maserati behind him and wondered whether he was working as a driver.

    Yang nodded his head happily. "Very well. Are you going back to the United States?"

    The man, who walked towards the Maserati, stopped when he heard Yang''s words. But he tried to behave as if he wasn''t bothered and opened the rear door of the car. "Be careful."

    He said, cing one hand on the car door and holding Catherine''s hand with other. He helped her get in the car gently.

    Then he scooted in beside her.

    Even though he had closed the door, he could still hear E''s voice. "Yes, I''ll be back in the United States after I finish filming the teley."

    Yang felt sad after he heard her words but became excited when he recalled something. He looked at E and said "You are a famous star now. That''s great. Please give me your phone number so that we can stay in touch."

    E recited her number out loud as Yang typed and saved it in his phone, and vice-versa.

    In the car, Catherine looked at Samuel, who had his eyes closed, and wondered what he was thinking about.

    "Yang." Samuel called him lightly, but his voice boomed throughout the car and sipped outside.

    Yang said goodbye to E and got in the driver''s seat.

    E and Eden went back to their car too and drove behind them slowly.

    In the car, E kept thinking about what Catherine had said. She had asked Samuel to go to her house that night. How was their rtionship?

    E thought. They had been engaged and possibly lived together.

    Samuel opened his eyes, took out his cellphone, and saved E''s number. He had been listening intently when she recited them to Yang.

    Observing Samuel''s movements keenly, Catherine clenched her left hand into a fist tightly.

    I will never let you ruin my happiness E. Never! Catherine thought to herself.

    After forty minutes, the Maserati stopped in front of a cell gate, so did the Mercedes caravan behind them.

    E watched as the Maserati diverted into the residential area.

    E, surprisingly, became sad, as their car diverted to the hotel.

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    n her knees obediently, as a sign of respect to the emperor.

    "Cut!" Director Xiao called out. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Good job everyone. E, fantastic as always." Director Xiao''s loud voice could be heard all over the hall.

    E stood up and a makeup assistant ran to her to fix her make-up immediately.

    The dance wasplete in one shot. E''s forehead had exuded beads of sweat.

    She took the water Eden gave to her and drank it. The makeup assistant absorbed the sweat from her forehead with cotton pads.

    "E,e here. There''s something you need to take care.." Director Xiao asked E to join him in order to discuss where she needed to improve.

    E was not busy with the y for the first several days. At night, Eden she would drive to the town house to see the children.

    The three kids were ying happily with other children in the courtyard of the town house. Everything was fine, which consoled E.

    On the third day, they were filming the intimate scenes. At this time, Lily was titled as Beauty Lily, after the dance.

    Today, Lily was dressed in a light red costume instead of the weird outfits from the foreign country she was from. She was wearing natural make-up that extenuated her beauty.

    At the time, Crystal had stayed in the pce for several days and only met the emperor several times. However, they had seen each other many times outside the pce. Both of them had fallen in love with each other.

 Chapter 618 The Largest Investor

    Crystal refused to have sex with the Emperor because he didn''t reveal to her his true identity.

    The Emperor became annoyed by Crystal''s behaviour and had sex with Lily to infuriate her.

    Crystal red at them, rolling in bed, jealously taking a hold of her.

    She looked grieved.

    The Emperor tore at Lily''s clothes roughly. Although a little bit flurried, Lily tried her best to keep calm.

    Lily feigned fear for a while and gradually became charming. She held his neck and said. "Oh, what a naughty Emperor you are!"

    E felt sick to her stomach when she heard herself use that tone of her voice, although she knew that it was part of her role as an actress.

    She sneered at Crystal, but suddenly saw a familiar figure at the corner of her eye, that made her freeze.

    He stared at her indifferently. E couldn''t maintain her character and forgot what she needed to do next.

    Lily was supposed to avoid the Emperor''s kiss. But E was too distracted to move away, so the Emperor ended up kissing her hair.

    Joseph became confused, realising that E had missed a cue. Director Xiao suddenly yelled "Cut!" Joseph retreated from his hold on E.

    E remained silent, her assistant holding her up. Director Xiao really wanted to criticise E for missing the cue, since her clothes were ripped earlier on, she would need to change to another set of clothes to film again.

    But he calmed down because he remembered Harry''s words, the biggest investor was present and watching him.

    Eric, a famous and popr director, had never felt the need to put up with anyone until now. But he tried his utmost to control himself and hoped E would buckle down and improve her performanceter on.

    E changed into another set of clothes and filmed the scene again.

    Soon after, Joseph realised what was going on when he saw Samuel standing be

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ee E''s charm and daintiness.

    Finally they seed at the fifth attempt, leaving Samuel furious. He left in a huff, Amber trailing behind in a state of confusion.

    Everyone was relieved. And E performed quite well, even when Samuel left. Eric gradually calmed down from his rage.

    He even praised E for her prowess.

    Days went by. During those days, Samuel called Melody several times to pick her up.

    But Melody refused him again and again. She wanted to stay where she was longer.

    Samuel, although reluctant, had to let grandmother and Jerry live in town.

    In the Personal Hospital of Chuck.

    Chuck took Daisy into the exam room. She kept struggling, and all the doctors and nurses were astonished by the scene.

    Heid her down on the bed beside the inspection instruments. "I swear of you move again, I will..."

    Daisy muffled his mouth and said ashamedly. "Can you speak in a low voice? There are so many nurses outside."

    Chuck shook her hand away. "I will ask you one more time! Where did you get that scar on your abdomen? "

    As a doctor, he was sure that the scar was because of cesarean section.

    Daisy refused to admit itst night, And went as far as covering it with her hand, when they had sex.

 Chapter 619 I Married Another Man

    She still didn''t want to admit it. But since there were inspection instruments near her, it was a matter of time before he found out that she had given birth to a baby.

    He forced her on the bed. But Daisy sat up, jumped out of the bed and ran to the door.

    Chuck knew what she wanted to do. He jumped over the bed promptly and stopped her just before she reached the door.

    Chuck cuddled her with one arm and locked the door with other.

    Leaning her against the door, he red at her furiously.

    "Daisy, if you choose not to tell the truth and answer my questions, I''ll look for the answers myself." He warned her for thest time.

    Daisy thought for a while and said. "Okay, I''ll tell you. I was... I was cut by a pane of ss. Ah!" Chuck threw her on the bed again, And put his hands on her neck. Daisy held both his hands to release the pressure off her neck. "Okay, I''ll tell you the truth!"

    What should I do? What should I do? Should I tell him?

    Eventually I can''t run away anymore, let me just tell him. Daisy thought to herself.

    "I was married when I was abroad, and gave birth to a baby. He is three years old now."

    His hands grabbed her neck fully, preparing to strangle her.

    "You married another man? You gave birth to another baby?" Chuck said softly. But it sounded insidiously. She was scared to death.

    "All right! I''ll tell you everything." Chuck began to squeeze her neck. Daisy screamed out immediately. "I had your baby four years ago. I am not married. He is over three years old now!"

    He stopped as she shouted out.

    Chuck was surprised by her words.

    He couldn''t help but burst intough and ended up kissing her passionately.

    "I have told you everything honestly." Daisy pleaded.

    The exam room fell into silence. Daisy said qui

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    the scene, and in less than two minutes, left angrily.

    It was about two o''clock in the morning when E finished filming.

    E was so tired that she walked to her car slowly.

    She fell asleep quickly.

    Suddenly, her driver mmed the brakes. E''s head knocked the chair in front of her.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked the driver nervously.

    Then someone knocked the door. E opened it and a familiar figure showed up in front of him.

    E calmed down and opened the door and got out carefully. She looked around the car vigntly.

    There were nothing special except the Maserati that had blocked their way.

    She was so weary and closed her eyes again.

    Samuel pulled her and threw her inside the Maserati.

    Eden was shocked by the scene. He remembered E''s ex-husband was awyer.

    But why was he acting like that? Eden thought to himself.

    The driver stared at Eden perplexed.

    Eden was puzzled too. The Maserati left quickly. "Let''s go." Eden shouted to the driver.

    In the Royal Mansion.

    Samuel grabbed E out of the car and went into the vi.

    Without switching on the lights, Samuel shut the door and pushed E into the living room.

 Chapter 620 He Hadnâ€™t Forgotten About Emma

    E wasn''t prepared, so she stumbled in the darkness and had to regain her bnce by supporting herself on the column behind her.

    "Samuel, what''s wrong with you?"

    Samuel loosened his tie and walked towards her slowly.

    The anger on his face forced E to recede back, step by step.

    "What''s wrong with me? Didn''t you leave? Why did youe back? Huh?" Behind her was the hallway wall, so there was no way out.

    "You are not the king of this country. I cane back whenever I want. That''s none of your business!" E tried her best topose herself, and she was now too nervous to feel tired.

    As Samuel approached in the darkness, the atmosphere changed suddenly.

    He was right in front her, leaving little space between them. She could even smell the faint aroma of wine from him.

    She sneered when his vow shed through her mind£­several years ago, he had promised that he would never drink without her permission.

    Yet now, after their divorce, he was freed from such vows and must have lived an unconstrained life. Without her pestering, he must be blissfully happy, E thought to herself.

    Samuel clung to her and continued to grill her, "I''m asking you! How dare youe back! You left!" He raised his voice gradually in a fit of anger.

    "Are you blind or what? Don''t you know that I came back only to shoot for the movie? When I finish my work, I will leave. I won''t bother you anymore." She was mature enough to quit chasing after him like an idiot.

    Samuel, you don''t need to worry, because I will not disturb you, she thought.

    Samuel saw obstinacy in her eyes, and recalled her tameness, her ingratiation, her naughtiness, her lies and her... He recalled every impression she had left on him before she left, four years ago.

    The hatred and the love he had experienced the past four years were all aroused at the moment, so he pinched her face.

    Her face was now attractively smooth, since she had removed makeup before she left the studio.

    "You are hurting me, Samuel! You are mad! Let me go!"

    She struggled to push his hands away and escape from him, but failed.

    Even though she wasn''t talking, her

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    r my ex-husband. Don''t you feel disgusted?"

    These words provoked Samuel. He took his phone back after several tries and switched it off.

    After Samuel put his phone back into the suit pocket, E yawned, "I''m tired and bored. Bye." She passed by Samuel and opened the door of the vi.

    Samuel mmed the door shut. As the door closed, E felt like she was a sheep in a tiger''s den.

    "You want to leave? After pissing me off?" Samuel turned her around and forced her to face him.

    "Huh! You asked for it!" Her only purpose toe back was to work on the film and had never bothered him. It was he who found her and brought her back to this ce. She had done nothing.

    Samuel locked her wrists against the door and beamed viciously, "Yes. I have asked for this, because I want to make love to you. After all, I haven''t enjoyed your body in four years..."

    "No!" E pped him. Silence enveloped them.

    She was befuddled and looked at her right hand that was still numb. She had just pped him.

    Before she could identify his expression, she was pushed back against the door forcefully.

    He unbuckled his belt and pressed E''s head down.

    ...

    At 5 am in the morning

    "Get Out!" Samuel howled. After hearing hismand, E bit her lower lip bitterly.

    Never had she imagined that Samuel would treat her in this way. She picked up his suit jacket to cover her body, for her dress was disheveled.

 Chapter 621 Are You Sure Sheâ€™s a Strange Lady

    E staggered out of the vi. However, when she walked down the steps, her legs gave in and she fell on her knees.

    Ouch! She was in pain but E suppressed a scream. She managed to stand up, supporting herself with her arms and palms on the ground.

    Dawn was approaching. E covered her body with Samuel''s suit jacket and walked to the gate.

    After cursing at Samuel numerous times, E remembered that his phone was still in the jacket''s pocket.

    Her hands groped around the suit, made from expensive fabrics, and felt the phone in the right side of the jacket.

    She switched it on and called Eden. She could recall his number from memory.

    Eden was sleeping soundly. When he heard the phone ring, he cursed. Whoever called him now was definitely a masochist, he thought. "Who is it? Who is calling at this ungodly hour?" Eden shouted through the phone, almost deafening E in the process.

    "Calm down. It''s me. Come and pick me up."

    Hearing E''s voice, Eden was puzzled for a while: "E?" He looked at the strange phone number consisting of consecutive simr numbers, a symbol of power and richness in C Country, and wondered. When did E change her number?

    "It''s me. If you don''t show up in half an hour, I''ll be on the front-page headline news." She yelled. Damned Samuel. E made up her mind to take her revenge and let Samuel taste the shame he had brought to her.

    E rubbed her aching mouth and walked for twenty minutes. She needed to get home soon.

    Eden arrived at the gate of The Royal Mansion in a car, thirty minutester.

    Although there was no-one on the road, E didn''t dare to stand there without disguise. She hid herself in the tall grass.

    Seeing Eden, she sprang out from her hiding ce surrounded by tall grass.

    E''s hair was a mess. She was draped in a man''s suit jacket and her skirt was quite wrinkled. Seeing her emerge, Eden couldn''t help but assume the worst.

    "Stop thinking about nonsense. Take me home now." Looking at Eden''s expression, E was quite embarrassed. Covering her face with the suit jacket, E walked to Eden''s car.

    What a shame!

    E ignored all of Eden''s questions on their way home. "Ask for leave for me this morning. Just say I''m sick and won''t be going in today."

    Arriving at her apartme

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ve your phone to great grandma this morning." Although Jerry was not yet 5 years old, his IQ was much higher than that of his peers. Therefore, he had fast reactions and could tell lies without thinking.

    A strangedy? Samuel sneered: "Jerry, are you sure she''s a strangedy?" Samuel was distracted by Jerry''s pretending not to know E.

    Don''t think I didn''t see you and E''s picturest time. I will get even with E for this sooner orter. Samuel''s thoughts remained unvoiced.

    However, thinking about E''s "service"st night, Samuel was quite satisfied.

    He had dismissed her harshly but deliberately, for the sake of polishing and smoothening her pride and rebellious nature.

    "Samuel, do you want to talk to great grandma?" Jerry was smart and chose not to answer Samuel''s question. He decided to ask an adult to deal with this tough situation.

    Samuel didn''t care that his son had called him by his first name.

    "No. I''lle to the old house and get my phone tonight." After saying this, Samuel suddenly realised that he seemed to ignore something important just now.

    "Bye, Daddy Samuel." Jerry hang up the phone immediately. Then, he saw Melody giving him a thumbs up while covering Jane''s mouth.

    "Well done, Jerry!" He could fool his father when he was five. Such talents would make him a betterwyer than his father.

    Jerry sunk into the sofa, his heart fluttering with fear. In fact, he was afraid of his father. If Samuel was there and stared at his eyes, he wouldn''t have said a word.

 Chapter 622 Iâ€™ll Sleep Here Tonight

    Jerry decided to keep a distance from his father. He didn''t know if he could lie to him again. After mom left, his father always joked about beating him.

    "Great grandma, we need to go home earlier tonight. Daddy wille and get his phone." There was no response after Jerry finished talking.

    He looked at Melody and found that she was staring at his little sister. They looked at each other nkly and Jerry had no idea what they were doing.

    "Jane, why is your father''s phone in your mother''s house?" Did this mean that they had met each other? That was the only exnation, Melody thought.

    Jane had no idea of who her father was, not to mention physically meeting him, because her mother never told her anything about him.

    Thanks to her older brother, she could only see her father''s photo in secret.

    Her father was handsome and she looked just like him.

    "Maybe Daddy gave his phone to mommy, so we can contact him conveniently." All Jane thought about was Samuel. She was wondering why her father abandoned her mother and her.

    Was it because she was so naughty when she was a little baby that her father abandoned her?

    She had been longing for a father very much. She wanted to call him "Daddy", but she didn''t know whether it was allowed.

    On the other hand, she heard that her brother could see her father frequently. She envied him for this.

    Although she could see her father on TV and through pictures, those inanimate figures couldn''t generate a sense of her father in her mind at all.

    No. She wanted to tell her brother to take her to meet their father. Even just for a secret nce.

    Having made up her mind, Jane run to Jerry with her cute little bottom swinging, and watched her brother''s sorrowful expression in confusion.

    Melody had always paid her attention on Jane''s reaction. Children couldn''t easily hide their expressions, and their faces always revealed the truth about what they were feeling at the moment.

    Sometimes they were happy, sometimes doubtful and sometimes sad. Such entanglement made Melody quite distressed.

    Was that because Jane missed her father? Jane had never seen her father since she was born. What should she do?

    E got dressed and came

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    She had dared to abandon him for four years. Samuel vowed to let her know what a real bastard looked like.

    Someone knocked at the door.

    "Come in."

    A little figure came in. It was Jerry.

    "Daddy, I''m going to sleep. If you want to go, get out of here as soon as possible please!" Jerry was ustomed to sleeping alone. He didn''t care if his daddy would sleep beside him or not.

    However, when it came to his mother and little sister, it was different. He was fond of sleeping with them.

    Samuel looked at his son with his cold eyes and said: "I''ll sleep here tonight."

    Jerry climbed into the bed and knotted his brows, which resembled E''s andined, "Samuel, do not smoke in my room again!"

    He also resembled that woman when he was angry.

    Samuel put out the cigarette, opened the window to get some fresh air and reminded Jerry calmly, "This is my room."

    "You have so many houses. Why should you scramble for this room with me?" Hugging the Totoro toy, Jerry looked at Samuel.

    "You little brat, there are so many rooms in this house. Go and pick one."

    "No! Here I can sense and smell mom!" He was so anxious that he spoke up, voicing the words in his heart.

    There was a silence in the bedroom. It was the first time Samuel heard the word "Mom" from Jerry in thest two years.

    When Jerry was a little baby, he knew nothing and often said "Mom" "Mom", although E was not here. But he hardly said that word after he was two years old.

 Chapter 623 How About Being My Mistress

    Samuel didn''t care about that until he discovered grandma''s video call history log with someone called Yi. He could tell that Yi was very likely to be E. Not only grandma, but Jerry had been in touch with E too.

    What''s more, E must have been instructing Jerry to hide their contact from him.

    ''E Bo, what a sophisticated woman you are!

    How do you still win Jerry''s affection after disappearing for four years?'' Samuel thought to himself.

    After the smoke in the room dissipated, he stood up to close the window and went to the bathroom.

    Jerry had already fallen asleep when he stepped out of the bathroom.

    He turned off the bedmp,id beside Jerry and held him close.

    Fondling Jerry''s chubby body, Samuel couldn''t help disying a grin.

    Jerry wriggled to find afortable position in Samuel'' arms and muttered in his sleep, "Mom...Jane..."

    Hearing Jerry muttering about E, Samuel was immersed in dejection, so much so that he neglected Jerry''s mentioning of the name "Jane".

    Samuel and Jerry had moved out of the Royal Mansion since E left.

    Thus in thest few years, most of Jerry''s time was spent staying in the old house with his great-grandma, taking part in banquets with Samuel or roaming in Samuel''spany to kill time.

    It was the first time that Samuel had stepped into the mansion in four years.

    But he didn''t have the chance to get upstairs.

    Samuel was convinced of the old saying that a strict father cultivates an outstanding son, But he had been a loving father trying his best to meet all Jerry''s requests over the years.

    He found Jerry was smart but also a little precocious.

    Samuel thought living without a mother''s care was the reason for Jerry''s precocity at first.

    He thought Jerry might have been subconsciously pushing himself to be strong.

    But he denied this assumption soon after he knew Jerry had been in touch with E.

    The clock on the wall was making the tick-tocking sound, preventing Samuel from falling asleep.

    He loosened Jerry, grabbed his mobile phone on the night stand and unlocked it as he walked towards the study room. Samuel couldn''t help openin

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ts so the garden was in a mess.

    Upon hearing that the two concubines were fighting in the garden, the emperor hurried towards them. Glimpsing at the emperor, Lily became distracted and her sword missed Crystal and scratched Amber''s arm.

    "Ah!" Amber cried out.

    The filming crew were all confused. ording to the script, the scratch was supposed to be very slight. But why did Amber cry out loudly?

    Then Amber''s arm started bleeding. Blood seeped through and soaked the cloth around the wound.

    Seeing that, the whole crew were astonished and rushed to Amber. The sword was just a stage tool which was supposed to be blunt. How was that possible?

    Seeing Amber bleeding, E became frightened.

    An assistant rushed to Amber with a emergency first-aid box.

    The director walked to them, nced at the sword in E''s hand and shifted his sight to E. Then he turned to the crowd and asked, "Who is in charge of stage property?"

    A woman scooted to the director, "It''s me director Xiao."

    "Why is the sword sharp? Who prepared this? They are fired!"

    A thin man ran to the director, "I''m sorry, director. It''s my mistake. Please spare me this time..."

    The man begged for his job, as he continuously winked at E.

    Seeing that, E was totally confused. ''Who is this man?

    Why does he keep winking at me?'' E wondered.

    Other film crew noticed the man''s behaviour and started staring at E suspiciously.

 Chapter 624 Teach Amber a Lesson

    Amber glowered at E.

    E figured out what was going on finally, after being puzzled for several minutes.

    She was being framed!

    Sure enough, the man then set his eyes on E. "E, talk to the director for me please. The money you gave me is far less than my two months'' sry. I''ll be on the streets if he fires me.''"

    Hearing what the man said, Amber stood from her chair, walked towards E and pped her.

    "E, why did you do this, huh?" Although angry, Amber''s voice was still quite coquettish.

    At this point, everyone on site gathered around them and they gasped when E was pped by Amber.

    "Miss Amber, it''s E who asked me to change the sword to a real one. She has disliked you for a long time."

    Amber was a big star and people her age were all quite deferential towards her.

    People started whispering to themselves about what the man had said.

    Covering her face with her hand, E said nothing.

    "E, you''re evil!" E saw only anger in Amber''s eyes.

    Why only? Was she that good at acting?

    It didn''t matter. E rubbed her aching face and raised her hand suddenly.

    She pped Amber back.

    Her tender and soft face turned red immediately.

    Amber started crying. She looked so pathetic that people all felt pity for her.

    ''God! Is E crazy? How dare she p Miss Amber?''

    ''That''s right. She is much older than Miss Amber. She asked him to change the sword out of envy for Miss Amber''s youth and beauty, didn''t she?'' The crowd''s murmurs grew louder as they looked on.

    ...

    Eric was too angry to say a word. Although it was hard to tell who was right and who was wrong at first. he was still not happy to see such disharmony amongst his film crew and talent.

    "You, tell us what happened!" Eric pointed to the man again.

    Surrounded by others, the thin man became too terrified to say a word.

    His begging eyes fell on E again, as if he was saying "Help me, please."

    Ignoring him, E looke

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    and again not to see her son, but now he allowed Jerry to do video chats with her.

    Was he a man of contradiction?

    Their work had alreadypleted by afternoon and the director proposed a dinner party.

    E wanted to go home and spend time with her daughter since she was off work early, but Eric thought highly of her and didn''t agree with her absence from the party. E had no choice but to change her dress and go to the party.

    Sapphire Hotel.

    Looking at the glorious hotel, E was deeply touched. It had been four years since herst stay.

    Now, the Sapphire Hotel had been renovated and had became more luxurious.

    They gathered in a big room, with more than thirty seats around arge table.

    Almost thirty people were in attendance and the atmosphere was pleasant because of the presence of several young stars like Amber.

    As a veteran in the entertainment industry, Joseph flirted with Amber and other actress making red blushes spread across their faces.

    E knew that If Joseph wasn''t married, even Amber would fall in love with him.

    During the dinner, E left quietly.

    Knowing that there was a balcony at the end of the corridor on the sixth floor, she wanted to get some fresh air there.

    They had proposed toasts at the dinner, so E had had some liquor as well.

 Chapter 625 Are You Insane

    A soothing breeze was blowing at the rooftop, causing E''s face to be redder than before.

    Suddenly, her attention was attracted by some whispers near-by.

    A couple were in an embrace, not too far away from where she was. Seeing this, E thought they were an amorous couple and diverted her path to avoid disturbing them.

    "Sam, why didn''t youe to my rescue when Mr. Fang said those terrible things to me? Have I annoyed you?"

    Sam? E stopped in her tracks and looked back. The man who was staring at her was none other than Samuel.

    Catherine didn''t notice her because she was being held tightly in Samuel''s arms.

    E sneered. How disappointing! E didn''t care so she decided to leave.

    E turned back and left quietly, as if she had never been there.

    Samuel thought that there was no-one on the rooftop, and would have continued to believe so if he didn''t notice E himself.

    Although Catherine still felt sad in his arms, Samuel was in no mood to cheer her up.

    "Then I won''t bring you to this kinds of events any more." He pushed Catherine aside subtly, lit a cigarette and walked to the edge of the rooftop.

    Thinking that Samuel was angry, Catherine followed him hurriedly. "Sam, it''s okay. I''m willing to be disrespected for you."

    "Okay." The man gave an indifferent reply and stopped talking, which caused Catherine to feel embarrassed slightly.

    She had toe up with various topics to maintain the conversation.

    However, Samuel replied with one-word answers, "Well." "Okay."

    After Samuel finished his cigarette, they went back to their private room, when they saw E across the corridor.

    Catherine put her hand on Samuel''s arm possessively, staring at Ecently.

    E cursed inside and diverted her path, walking into the private room on Samuel''s right hand side.

    Samuel and Catherine went into the private room on their left side. When they walked in, Mr. Fang from the Fang''s Group stared at them ambiguously. "Where have you been, happy lovers?"

    Hearing that, Catherine immediately ignored Mr. Fang''s humiliating words and lowered her head fei

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    t Samuel said again, and found that he never said Jerry was in the Vi.

    E was stupid enough to get in the car and let Samuel bring her here without any resistance.

    Was there anyone as stupid as her? She was so stupid that she presented herself to a man like a sheep walking into a wolf''s den.

    "E, promise to be my lover, or I''ll ruin your name in the entertainment industry." He hugged E tightly, taking in her scent.

    He still remembered that night four years ago, when she initiated sex between them.

    Another warning! E wanted to p him again, but hesitated.

    "Why should I think that you, awyer, can interfere in the entertainment industry?" E despised him, but she knew what Samuel said might be true.

    After all, the society was dominated by money. One can do anything with enough money.

    Samuel squinted his eyes. It seemed that E looked down on him.

    "Would you like to try?" He allured E with his pleasant voice.

    "As you wish!"

    However, the next instance, she was lifted midair. She put her arms around the man''s neck in haste. "What are you doing, Samuel?" She was freaking out and confused.

    "You said as my wish, didn''t you?" The man walked towards the stairs with E in his arms.

    "Get off me! I won''t go upstairs! Samuel, what do you take me for?" E struggled and jumped out of his arms.

    However, Samuel still kept a vice-like grip on her.

 Chapter 626 Let Me Take Care Of You

    "Take you as what? My ex-wife?" He said indifferently, making it hard for E to decipher his feelings.

    "You''re right, ex-husband. Watch your words and behaviour please. If you force me to make out with you again, I''ll sue you!" She looked at the man arrogantly. Although the lights were off in the vi, they still could see each other''s expression under the light of the streetmps outside.

    "Sue me? E, what little progress you have made in the past four years. What have you been eating those years? Pig''s brain?" Samuel looked at her in contempt. She said she would sue him four years ago and now she was repeating the same words. How stupid could she be?

    Pig''s brain? This was an indirect insult to E, calling her as stupid as a pig. E struggled out of his strong grasp, wanting to get out of there. Samuel did nothing until she reached the door.

    "Jerry is upstairs." He started walking up the stairs as he said so.

    Soon after, Samuel heard footsteps echoing behind him, growing closer and closer. "Hey, didn''t you say that he is at the old house? How could he be upstairs then?" Samuel didn''t answer.

    E had no choice but to follow Samuel and continued asking, "Which is the truth?"

    "Samuel, if you lie to me again..." Suddenly, Samuel turned and kissed her ruby red lips, silencing her.

    Two secondster, Samuel kicked the bedroom''s door open and threw E on the bed. "Jerry is upstairs in the old house." Samuel said. Samuel was right. She had eaten nothing but pig''s brain in the past four years to be easily duped.

    E was irritated. She switched on the bedsidemp without any difficulty, to see Samuel clearly and try to thwart away his effrontery behaviour. However, on seeing the arrangement of the house, she remained speechless. Nothing had changed in thest four years that she is gone.

    "What? This vi wasn''t even yours, many years ago."

    The man''s word yanked her back to reality.

    E wanted to say something, as her lips moved slightly, but decided not to. Instead, she opened her mouth again and said in an enchanting voice. "Mr. Shao, won''t you be terrified if I called your fiancee again?"

    The word "Mr. Shao" irritated Samuel.

    He approached her slowly, took out his phone from the pocket and threw it on the bed.

    Just before E reached the phone, he flung himself on her and pressed her against the bed.

    "E, from now on, I''ll a

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    the cliff in order to save Prince Jin.

    After getting in the car, E sat down and started surfing through social sites.

    The car drove to the suburb area, after all the required people had entered.

    The scenery in the suburb area was not bad and the cliff was exactly the same as those on TV.

    Today''s action shots were not about the hero and the heroin, but Male 2, Female 2 and some supporting actors and actresses, After her makeup was applied, E stood by the cliff and let workers secure her with a harness that was connected to wires, supported by boulders and beams.

    Male 2 was fighting with others and Lily pushed Prince Jin with all her strength.

    However, her strength ran out and she fell off the cliff.

    Prince Jin broke down.

    He yelled Lily''s name in extreme grief while swords were slicing his back, again and again. He was in so much sorrow to feel the pain being inflicted on him.

    E was falling off the cliff, fast. However, she suddenly saw that the thin steel wire holding her, was broken. Broken? Broken? The words echoed in her head.

    The crew member from the props department, who was responsible for ensuring the integrity of the wire, spotted the broken wire. He noticed it through the surveince video and shouted suddenly: "Shit! Director! E is falling, the steel wire is broken!"

    His words scared everyone.

    The cameras stopped rolling immediately and people were sent to look for E.

    E was still falling through the air. Was she going to die? No! She was reluctant to leave her dear Jerry, her sweet Jane, and surprisingly her ex-husband.

 Chapter 627 Peel Off Your Skin If You Dared To Change Your Mind

    ''Crack.'' E winced in pain, as her body

    Hit a rock. Her face was on fire from hitting the sharp surface of the rock.

    E was too frightened to open her eyes, as she continued falling down the cliff.

    ''Bang!'' Her back hit another stone and it hurt badly!

    She was quickly overwhelmed by the fear of death.

    ''Mom, Dad, is it my time yet?'' E whispered. But she didn''t want to go. She didn''t want to leave with her two children behind.

    ''Crack!'' A few branches broke off as she was falling.

    ''Bang!'' "Oh!" E screamed in pain. Her entire body was hurting, excruciatingly, and soon after, she lost consciousness, as shended with a thud on arge tree branch at the base of the cliff.

    A long time had passed.

    On the entertainment news channelter on that day, a reportermented, "I am now at the location where Prince Jin''s Favorite Concubine is being filmed and, ording to reliable sources, E, the second heroine of the film, was in an ident. She fell off a cliff. All necessary measures have been taken to rescue the actress. We pray that she is found safe and sound. Our reporters will provide more information of the incident."

    The news segment showed scenes of ambnces and fire engines rushing to her rescue.

    The clip went viral on Weibo in a few minutes. As time went by, #EFellOffACliff trended.

    At this moment, many people were leavingments on her Weibo, sending their prayers and blessings.

    Those who liked her or didn''t, shared the same feelings.

    ''May you be blessed with long-life and peace. E, hang in there!''

    ''Oh, E, you muste back safe and sound.''

    ''We pray for your safety!''

    There were so many positivements, but there were also a few negativements. For example, the fifth topment provoked outrage. It read ''The world is better off without such a frivolous woman.''

    ¡­¡­

    A legion of E''s loyal fansmented on Samuel''s Weibo.

    ''Mr. Shao, please quickly send more people to save her. After all, E is your ex-wife!''

    ''Mr. Shao, E is such a fantastic woman, don''t abandon her!'' ''Are

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    rents acted the way they did sometimes.

    "Go and call the ambnce!" Daisy wiped her tears and smiled.

    The call did note to a halt. The warm and happy atmosphere was there to stay.

    "Ok, " Chuck hang up the phone and went to the nurses station.

    When the ambnce carrying E, approached the hospital, it turned a corner, which confused the reporters behind.

    Everyone understood the move only when it arrived at Chuck''s Private Hospital

    Chuck was already prepared, together with his team, before E was wheeled into the operating room. Next to him was Sven. He was forced to see his father perform a surgery, and he was desperate and helpless.

    Wearing arge suit and sitting on a stool, he stared at the person being wheeled in.

    "It''s E!" When Sven saw the patient on the operating table, he immediately jumped off the chair in shock.

    The suit was too big, he identally stepped on it and fell.

    Chuck looked at his son and asked the nurse to help him to his feet.

    "Calm down! Everything will be fine. Okay?" At the moment, Chuck looked serious. He watched his son sit back on the stool and began to inspect and then operate on E.

    After an hour, The light in the operating room was switched off and E was wheeled out.

    Eden asked anxiously: "Nurse, how is she?"

    Chuck took his mask off. "Who are you?" He calmly asked Eden, who looked worried.

 Chapter 628 Journalists Making Trouble

    "Doctor, I''m her agent and assistant. How''s E now? Please tell me she''s okay." He prayed.

    Sven took off his mask as well and grinned at Eden, "Eden, mommy will soon be fine." Sven admired his dad more, after seeing him in action.

    Eden gazed at Sven in astonishment. He used to see him a lot in America when he visited E at her home.

    Besides, he was the one who sent Sven to town to Melody. Hence, they shared a close rtionship.

    He took a nce at Chuck, then he looked at Sven, "Sven Tang, do you know him?"

    Upon hearing his son being called "Sven Tang", Chuck frowned. He observed that the two seemed to be familiar with each other.

    "Eden, this is my dad Chuck, and now I''m Sven Si." Sven sounded proud when he introduced his father.

    ''Daddy is so cool!'' Sven thought to himself. Though some parts of E''s body were badly bruised and she was bleeding profusely, Sven''s dad had calmly cleaned the wounds, applied medicinal ointment on and bandaged them.

    Chuck? Eden froze for a moment. ''This fatherless boy turned out to be the son of Chuck?

    That''s insane. And Jane''s father is that famouswyer. These two kids really have an unusual background.'' Eden thought to himself in shock.

    "Okay then, do you want to see mommy E?" E had been taken to a luxurious ward by a nurse.

    "Yes!" Sven then followed Eden.

    "Doctor Chuck, how''s E now?" Eden and Chuck walked to the lobby, shoulder to shoulder.

    Chuck pulled back his son, who was walking in front of them, then he put his hands on Sven''s little shoulders, "The bruises will soon heal. The wounds made by the poisonous snakes on her arm have been cleaned and I applied a medical ointment to quicken the healing process. Though the wound on her forehead is a little deep, there will be no scars left. Other wounds are nothing to worry about."

    They were just some bruises. They would heal after the ointment was applied in a couple of days.

    "Then why did she loose consciousness?" Eden asked out of confusion.

    Chuckughed, "Because of the pain." Even though, the level of pain that E felt was not high enough to make anyone loose consciousness, E feared feeling pain. C

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    mirror.

    Then he called Chuck, "How''s E?"

    "Finally, the ex called. What, you want me to help hype it up?" Chuck unusually mocked Samuel because he felt good to have his son by his side.

    After hearing the tone in Chuck''s voice, Samuel roughly guessed E''s situation.

    Then he hung up without responding to Chuck''s mocking words.

    Leaning on the backseat, he pondered for a moment. Then said to Ellie, "Call Catherine and tell her toe to the hospital with me."

    Ellie became speechless for a moment because Samuel always requested her to contact his fiancee

    She felt sympathy for her friend E as she called Catherine. She could not help asking, "Mr. Shao, do you still love E?"

    E. Samuel opened his eyes, yanked out of his rxing state by her question..

    "You know her." It was not a question but an affirmative sentence.

    Howe he didn''t know Ellie, who was married and had been working for him for two years, knew that woman.

    "Yes, we were ssmates in college." She acknowledged their rtionship frankly.

    Before that, Ellie thought there was no need to mention E if she was not there.

    She definitely wouldn''t lie since Samuel asked.

    "So, you''re on her side?" Samuel smiled lopsidedly and continued without waiting for Ellie''s response. "Well done, E!

    All of the three people in this car are rted to you. Howe I didn''t know my wife has so many friends?" He asked rhetorically.

 Chapter 629 Samuelâ€™s Visit

    Yang, his driver, was E''s ssmate in high school. Then now Ellie, who happened to be her ssmate in college.

    "Absolutely." Ellie chuckled. Samuel didn''t know that Ellie wanted to roll her eyes every time she saw Catherine.

    She felt relieved because she had discovered that Samuel had always been a little bit cold towards Catherine. It was merely a one-way rtionship between him and Catherine.

    Samuel stopped talking, as his mind raced with thoughts concerning whether Ellie was sent by that woman to watch over him.

    In Chuck''s Private Hospital.

    E woke up at about 7 pm.

    Looking at the beautiful ceiling and the elegant wallpaper, she recognized that it was the style of Chuck''s hospital.

    ''I''m not dead! Thank God!'' Her words remained unsaid.

    "E, are you awake?" Immediately, Daisy, L and Sven gathered around the bed. Lilian also stood beside her.

    Seeing the three women looking at her with worry in their eyes, E grinned and thought, ''I''m so lucky to have them!''

    "I missed you so much!" E suddenly said. Upon hearing this, the three of the woman gawked at her, then they all began tough out loud.

    "I''m pretty sure she''s okay since she said that!" L and Lilian helped E sit up on the bed, and Sven put a pillow behind her back so that she could lean on it.

    E grimaced in pain as she sat up, then she looked at the girls, who were all trying to keep a straight face. She feigned unhappiness and said "What kind of friends are you? Justughing when I''m suffering in great pain?"

    As she said so, she waved to Sven, who stood beside the bed. "Mommy E!" Sven approached and sweetly called her.

    "Sven, you''re the best." E considered Sven as her own child since she watched him grow up.

    "E, you have became so popr. We were all blocked by the crazy media for a quite a while when we walked in." Lillian picked an apple from the table, intending to peel it for E.

    "Yeah. We saw the videos and some journalists saying you have ''good rtionships'' with our husbands. So, here we are, to support you." L couldn''t help butugh. She felt lucky to have a c

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    k.

    "I''m not dead yet. Mr. Shao you can leave now." She slipped into the quilt, covering her head with it.

    Samuel walked towards her as the emotion expressed on his face changed. He looked down at her and said, "Calling you an idiot is actually apliment! I never thought that you are stupid enough to fall off a cliff when filming."

    The man''s face looked extremely gloomy, yet if one took a closer look, there were feelings of worry and love underneath the gloom.

    Stupid? Fury began to fill her heart. ''How can he me me when it was the frayed wire that snapped?'' E became angry. "Yeah. If I am that stupid, I never would have fallen in love with you."

    E had an inkling that it wasn''t an ident and the wire had been tampered with.

    However, she intended to carry out an investigation by herself.

    She had stopped looking for clues about the man who vited her, because he had disappeared, so she was determined to get to the bottom of this particr situation this time.

    As their eyes connected, sparks of fury erupted.

    "E, why you are being such an ingrate?" Retreating his right hand from his pocket, he held E''s scratched jaw.

    Samuel had said the word "ingrate" to E a million times. Indeed, this woman was an ingrate!

    "Ah!" The pain made her eyes close. At that moment, E realized that Samuel is cruel. How was this different from rubbing salt directly in her wounds?

 Chapter 630 A Man Visits in the Middle of the Night

    E opened her eyes again with her mind nk, "Mr. Shao, do not shed crocodile tears for me. You are just a wolf in sheep''s clothing, good at hiding your emotions well!"

    Four years ago, when she released the divorce papers that she had signed, everyone thought she did not appreciate the good things in her life..

    They thought there must be something wrong with her to divorce a man so good and thoughtful.

    A wolf in sheep''s clothing?

    Samuel loosened his grip, And looked at her face, full of bruises and her forehead swathed in gauze.

    Then he snatched the quilt off her, without permission, which made her scared.

    Luckily, she had changed into a clean hospital gown with the help of nurses when she was ina.

    So, all Samuel could see were more cuts throughout her body, a mixture of deep and shallow ones.

    E straightened her clothes and covered herself with the quilt in a rage of humiliation, "Get out!"

    It was bold for him to behave rudely towards her with his fiancee outside, she thought.

    To her surprise, he left without even looking back.

    Seeing him shut the door vigorously, E was left stunned.

    Go away!

    Go away! The words bounced off the walls, even after he had left.

    ''What did hee here for then if he was going to leave so quickly?

    To maintain his good image?

    Of course.

    Son of a bitch!'' E scolded, as thoughts ran through her mind.

    With nothing to do, E watched all the videos that rted to her, after the ident.

    Including the follow-up news released by reporters and the interviews about Eden, Samuel and her friends L, Lillian and Daisy.

    All she could recall from the videos were Samuel''s words, "It depends on my fiancee."

    So the reason why he came here to visit her was thatizens called for it under the permission of his fiancee?

    Thinking of this fact, she didn''t feel good.

    She was so immersed in this thought that she did not notice L, Lillian and Daisy bring Sven back into the room.

    L asked curiously, "When did Samuel go?"

    "A while ago." E collected herself

    And switched off h

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    re you insane?"

    She took a few deep breaths before returning to a normal state.

    The man said indifferently after sitting by her bed, "No, can''t Ie to the hospital?"

    "What are you doing here at the middle of the night?"

    She said snappishly and cast a stern nce at him then tore her eyes away.

    "To see you. Only on the request ofizens."

    ...

    "Get out!"

    E felt restless to see him and covered her head with the quilt. She intended to ignore him and go back to sleep.

    However, the man stood up, walked round the bed andy on the other side of it. He held her in his arms.

    "Samuel, how audacious can you be?"

    Goaded beyond endurance, she threw back the covers and red at Samuel who had already closed his eyes.

    She would have kicked him off the bed, if she wasn''t in searing pain.

    Samuel opened his eyes and put his forefinger on her lips, "Shh, close your eyes and go to sleep, or I''ll kiss you

    Until you fall asleep."

    E knew he would act on what he said. They were lying so close. She looked at him, rolled her eyes and came up with an idea.

    She snatched his forefinger, dragged him closer and kissed him possessively.

    Her kiss turned him on. He kissed her back as a response.

    Seeing his intoxication, she bit him on the lips with her teeth with force. "Ah...!"

    Samuel felt pain and raised into a sitting position, his lips bleeding.

 Chapter 631 Itâ€™s An Honor To Kiss Me, You Know

    Samuel looked back at the mischievous woman and found that she had buried herself in the quilt again.

    He uncovered the quilt through a gap E had left unconsciously. "God! Get off me! Go away!" E tittered and screamed.

    Samuel held E in his arms and kissed her again.

    A faint taste of blood spread across their mouths.

    "Ew..." The strange voice that she made, made Samuel''s face turn ck with anger. He released her instantly.

    E did that deliberately. She snickered, licked her lips and feigned enjoyment of the remaining taste of blood.

    "Damn! Must you be so spoilt? Being kissed by me is an honor you know?" Samuel stared at the snickering woman in contempt. How ungrateful she was!

    Her honor?

    All E wanted to do was tough loudly. If she weren''t in the hospital, she would have done so.

    "Samuel, why didn''t I notice all your arrogance and self-love before?" It must because he disguised himself in such a perfect way, which bewitched her.

    Wearing a suit, the man leaned against the head of the bed, a faint smile lingering at the corner of his mouth.

    What could he do? He was happy at the sight of E, especially seeing that she was getting angry because of his teasing.

    "There are lots of things you still don''t know." For example, only he knew whether their divorce was valid or not.

    Ex-husband and ex-wife? Interesting. He would like to continue ying this game with her.

    He would earn herpliance and then correct the wrong perceptions and ideas that she had in her mind.

    He wasn''t worried about Catherine, since she knew clearly what was going on between them.

    E was too tired to quarrel with him. She fell asleep quickly with her head tilting and breathing evenly.

    The men tilted her head onto his chest,y in bed and stared at the sleeping woman.

    Four years had gone by, but there was no sign of time on her face. She was just slightly more mature than before.

    However, Samuel was quite upset when he thought about she still hated him because of forcing her to have an abortion.

    He thought that perhaps, he woul

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    Okay. Thank you, director." E replied politely.

    Amber was quite silent and kept ncing at E in a weird way.

    She said nothing when other people sympathized with E until she left with others.

    E didn''t care about that. After they left, she fiddled with the flowers brought by her workmates.

    Samuel''s Law Office.

    Two little figures walked into Samuel''s firm hand in hand.

    After making sure that the two kids had came in safely, Daisy went in the car with Sven and waited for them.

    People in Samuel''s firm all knew Jerry. Therefore, the receptionist pressed the elevator button for the 68th floor when she saw him.

    "Thank you, beautifuldy." Jerry was a honey-lipped little boy and the receptionist was cheered up by him.

    She looked at the little girl wearing a mask and hat beside Jerry in puzzlement and then left.

    The 68th floor.

    Molly walked towards Jerry when she saw him. "Jerry, why do you bring this little girl here alone?"

    Jerry stood in front of Jane and said to Molly, "Aunt Yuan, I''d like to see my daddy. Aunt Tang sent me here and she is waiting for me downstairs now."

    Ah! Molly understood and knocked on the office''s door. Jerry walked into Samuel''s office with Jane following behind.

    After closing the door, Molly was still wondering who the little girl was. ''Was she Jerry''s little girlfriend? Interesting'', she thought to herself.

 Chapter 632 My Nameâ€™s Jane

    In Samuel''s office.

    Samuel was on the phone. When he saw Jerry walk in with a little girl, he raised his eyebrows slightly. He thought in the same way that Molly had. ''Is Jerry going to introduce his little girlfriend to me?''

    Jane recognized Samuel immediately and clung to Jerry''s clothes nervously.

    Was this handsome man, more handsome in reality than on TV, her father?

    Her father was in front of her. She really wanted to call him Daddy!

    Hanging up the phone, Samuel walked towards the two kids. He squatted down to their eye level, looking at the little girl wearing a mask and a hat, up and down.

    She was chubby and short, and quite adorable in a white and light pink dress.

    But why did she wear a hat and a mask? Besides, her eyes looked so familiar. Where had he seen them before?

    "Jerry, who is this?" Samuel raised his eyebrows and looked at Jerry, ready to meet his girlfriend.

    He wanted to tell him it was too early for him to have a girlfriend, but he decided to verify the girl''s identity first.

    However, Jerry''s reply was so surprising that it took Samuel several minutes to react. "Daddy, this is my little sister. I take her as my little sister myself."

    Well! Samuel med himself for thinking too far. However, little sister? A little girl recognized as a sister by Jerry?

    Samuel looked at the two kids kindly, particrly at Jane.

    "Where are your parents?" He was curious about this little girl and wanted to see what she looked like after taking off the mask and hat.

    ording to their n, Jane replied. "My mom is at work and I don''t have father."

    After saying this, Jane yelled in her mind. ''I have father and he''s in front of me right now!''

    Her gentle and soft voice touched and almost melted Samuel''s heart. It suddenly urred to him that her voice was quite simr to the little girl''s voice on the phone the other day.

    Wait, she didn''t have father? Poor kid.

    He touched Jane''s smooth hair kindly. "What''s your name, kid?"

    "My name''s Jane." ''Daddy''.

    "How old are you?"

    "I''m ove

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ring her mask and grinned with her eyes turning into crescent moons again.

    "Alright. Go home and you can visit me at my home if you want." Samuel liked the little girl very much. He was looking forward to seeing her again.

    Jane nodded with all her strength. "Thank you." Then she walked towards her nurse with the food, albeit reluctantly.

    She turned her head back again and again and waved to Samuel. "Goodbye, Uncle." She said loudly and went through the gate.

    That night, after taking Jerry to the old house, Samuel went to the hospital directly.

    It waste at night, so there were a few people outside. Samuel hugged E and pushed her on the bed, confusion in her eyes.

    He wanted to have a daughter with E.

    "Are you crazy, Samuel?" What''s wrong with him? Was he fighting with Catherine, so he came here?

    As they were about to finish having sex, Samuel said in E''s ear decisively. "You are dead if you dare to take contraceptive pills."

    ...

    E bit Samuel on his shoulder and covered thecency in her eyes. Her period wasing in several days, so she didn''t have to take pills.

    E stayed at the hospital for another day and then was discharged.

    Knowing E would be leaving the hospital, Daisy let the nurse take Jane home before E arrived.

    When she got back her apartment, E found Jane ying with her toys.

 Chapter 633 Grandma, As Long As You Are Happy

    As she had not seen Jane for days, E held her tightly in her arms, unwilling to let her go.

    They had a lot to catch up on. "Mom, Uncle Chuck speaks good English!"

    In the United States, Jane and Sven were sent to a Chinese school where almost every student was Chinese.

    Thus, the two kids spoke both fluent English and Chinese.

    "Sure, Uncle Chuck is excellent! Did you have any quarrels with Sven?" Jane and Sven couldn''t get along well with each other and sometimes they fought.

    "He went either to the kindergarten or to the hospital every day and left me alone even when he came back home!" Jane sniffed.

    Looking at Jane''s angry face, E simmered withughter and said, "Sven has outgrown this kind of squabbles."

    Samuel''s Law Firm.

    The man stood in front of the window, enjoying the view of the night outside. He answered the phone.

    "Is it possible that the wire snapped because they rubbed against the rocks?"

    On hearing these words, he sneered.

    "Did the police close the case in this perfunctory way?"

    "Nothing else?"

    "I got it." Samuel hang up the phone in anger.

    Wires snapping because of friction? Who the hell would buy it? Besides, the wires had been destroyed without any clues left. The perpetrator seemed to be a powerful one.

    He put on his coat, and went outside, with the car key in his hand.

    He was going on a business trip tomorrow. He called E. "Hello."

    A little girl answered the phone, which made Samuel feel confused. He frowned with suspicion.

    Why was a child answering the phone? After all, it was after 8pm.

    "Hello." He replied tentatively.

    It seemed that it was papa. Jane was shocked and covered over her mouth right away.

    She got out of bed briskly and gave E the phone, who was getting some water for her from the Kitchen.

    E looked at the screen. It was Samuel! And Jane answered it!

    OMG! E stood shocked.

    Samuel''s voice could be heard again, whichpelled E to ce the phone on her ear. "Mr. Shao, "

    Her voice further aroused Samuel''s suspi

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    tus as Jerry''s mother.

    The woman who will be standing next to Samuel will still be Catherine, his fianc¨¦e.

    Three dayster, E rejoined the crew to film her scenes.

    E had to make up for the lost time taken to recuperate, so she worked around the clock.

    Preupied with the work, E virtually forgot all her troubles.

    It was only during her breaks that she asionally thought of the man who had disappeared for several days.

    Was he angry when she hung up the phone that night. This was for sure! Otherwise, he would havee to see her.

    Or maybe, Samuel had been with his fianc¨¦e. This was also a possibility.

    E recently filmed an advertisement for a diamond brand. L personally asked her to be the spokesperson for SL Group''s GL Diamond business.

    E agreed without hesitation. She spared some time to take a couple of promotional photos on the street.

    Before the official release, the photos were leaked on the Inte and caused sensational response.

    After a busy day of work, Samuel scrolled through the nine fantastic photos of her in his Cadic.

    The first one featured E with heavy makeup and wearingrge red wide-leg trousers, in the background of a cross street.

    In the next several photos, E was also wearing heavy makeup, but dressed in clothes of different color and style. She looked phenomenal.

 Chapter 634 Name Your Price

    For example, in the middle ck-and-white photo, standing in front of the window, she wore a white off-shoulder dress with her long hair flowing down her back, her lips with dark red shade of lipstick, and with a lit cigarette between her lips.

    She looked tempting. The overall style of the photo was sexy and dreamy.

    In thest photo, she wore a ck sexy halter skirt, her lips with an exaggerated brown shade of lipstick and her long hair burgundy in colour.

    She looked straight into the camera as if she was looking at him. She ced a finger, which was d with a diamond ring, gently on her lips. It was impossible to describe the temptation he felt, in simple words.

    Samuel held the phone tightly and saved all the photos.

    Then he dialed a number.

    "Mr. Shao, what is the matter?" L''s teasing voice could be heard through the phone.

    "I want to buy all the photos that GL put online. Any amount is eptable." Did E do anything without thinking? Being his ex-wife, how could she take such sexy pictures? He should give her a good lecture! Samuel remained deep in thought.

    L chuckled, "The publicity is so good that ourpany is not going to sell them!"

    Samuel closed his eyes and said, "Tell me whatever you want. You can take other appropriate photos and I will bear all the cost."

    He wanted to see E before retaking any other photos.

    She asked, "You are divorced from E. What do you want to do with them?"

    "Whatever you want, I will pay. Name your price."

    Samuel repeated those words three times, his patience running out.

    "Well, a billion is eptable." She took the opportunity to ckmail him.

    "Deal!" L was very impressed by his straightforward answer.

    "No, no, it was just a joke. I will talk to my husband about itter." She couldn''t do that. If she was to take all of Samuel''s money, her daughter would suffer when she married him. She needed to let it go.

    "Thanks! I''ll be waiting to hear from you."

    When the call was over, Samuel watched Yang drive into the downstairs parking of the newly-bought apartment. "I will use the car tonight. You can catch a cab home from here."

    Yang nodded and stepped out of the driver''s seat. He gave Samuel the car keys, then proceeded to hail a taxi and left.

    Samuel took out his phone and clicked on WeChat. He sent a message, and within three minutes he

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    "

    That rmed E. She struggled to get away from him. She shouted at him, "Son of a bitch!" That surprised him. He did not put her down but instead, he held her tightly.

    "E, how many times have you cursed at me?" "Huh?" He remembered that this had happened many times previously. It was time to confront her.

    "Er..." "It is true you have cursed me many times." Suddenly, the door to the second floor bedroom opened. E was sacred. She closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.

    Samuel pretended that he hadn''t seen what she had done. He continued walking with E still in his arms. When he ced her on the bed, she rolled over and tried to get away from him.

    Samuel ignored her and took his nightgown into the bathroom. E breathed a sigh of relief and fell asleep quickly.

    After a while, E woke up. She was not feeling right and she did not know what was happening to her. She stayed in bed.

    E did not sit up until the bathroom door opened and the man came out.

    Their eyes met. Samuel looked up the girl who suddenly sat up. He was confused because she had said she was sleepy He wondered why she hadn''t fallen asleep

    Then, E got out of bed and ran towards Samuel. Samuel raised his eyebrows in confusion, wondering why the woman wasing at him.

    Soon, he knew what was happening. E passed him, and went straight into the bathroom.

    After sometime, E called out "Mr. Shao..." She sounded confused and distressed.

    "Samuel!" The man approached the bathroom silently.

    "Ex-husband..."

    Samuel opened the door and walked in.

 Chapter 635 Sheâ€™s my Grandsonâ€™s Wife

    E was startled. She thought of her difort and blushed instantly. "Get out, get out, what are you doing in here?"

    "Didn''t you just call me? Have you already forgotten?" Leaning against the bathroom door, Samuel looked at her longingly and responded in his natural voice.

    She didn''t say anything. After an awkward two minutes of silence, E finally spoke,"I need you to buy me something, will you?"

    Samuel didn''t say anything but looked at her doubtfully.

    E spoke softly,"Tampons?"

    They made eye contact, an awkward moment settling between them.

    E witnessed Samuel''s good looks bing momentarily darker.

    "Er..."

    ''Would he deliberately take the opportunity not to buy them and tease her?'' she wondered, ''Is he unwilling to run errands for her?''

    "Beg me to help you." Samuel looked at E triumphantly. E''s facial expression changed and became darker.

    E''s beautiful eyes looked at Samuel in anger. If given the chance, she would burn him alive.

    Grinding her teeth, she said,"Don''t dream of taking advantage of me!"

    Samuel did not say anything. He closed the bathroom door and pretended to leave. E was stunned by his action.

    The bedroom was quiet for a few minutes. E shouted,"Well, you win then. I beg you to help me, please!"

    Standing behind the bathroom door, Samuel smiled,"Okay. I''ll be back!"

    E was speechless. Samuel walked out of the room and closed the door behind him.

    ''That damn bastard!'' she thought. "Bastard!" she voiced out her thoughts.

    In the mean time, E waited until she almost fell asleep where she sat. Then she heard someone outside the door.

    The bathroom door opened and a ck tote bag was handed to her.

    She opened the bag. It contained several packets of tampons. They were her favorite tampon brands. She looked at Samuel as he closed the door, in surprise. ''Was it a coincidence? How did he know the brands she used?'' she wondered.

    There were also two pairs of underwear ced underneath the tampons. E was so touched by his kindness that her eyes became wet.

    If this had happened four years ago, she would have rushed into his arms and told him she loved him.

    But now times had changed and e

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    before the conversation turned to Samuel,"Melody, where''s your grandson and great-grandson? Why haven''t we seen them for so long? When will they show up?" The questions were from Melody''s former colleague. They were on good terms.

    Melodyughed even more at the mention of grandchildren and great-grandchildren,"Samuel took Jerry out early today. I reckon they''ll be here soon."

    The former colleague asked the olddy cautiously,"Will your Samuel bring his fiancee here today?" As a public figure, Samuel was engaged again, and many people knew that.

    Melody was upset at the thought that Samuel would bring Catherine to the asion but she did not show it. "Samuel is a grown up and we are getting old. I won''t interfere in his own affairs, but my Jerry''s mother will also be here today." Melody smiled when she said that.

    "Is Jerry''s mother, E? Is she the hot model?" A young girl standing by suddenly cut in rudely.

    Melody smiled and looked over. She remembered the girl was her cousin''s granddaughter,"Yeah, she''s a star. It''s her job. In private, she is still my grandson''s wife!"

    This made Vi''s smile untenable.

    When E left, Emma, the uninspiring girl, had said that she didn''t like Samuel anymore.

    Vi was particrly angry when she thought about it.

    "Grandson''s wife? Grandma, aren''t they divorced?" Drake heard Melody speaking as soon as he entered the room.

    Emma, who was holding his arm, greeted Vi with an awkward nod.

 Chapter 636 Bias towards Ella

    Melody was not pleased with Paul but she did not show her feelings on her face. After all, he was her rtive. However, when she saw Emma by his side, she couldn''t maintain her smile.

    "Paul, how could you..." Before she could condemn him, Paul pushed Emma forward. It was obvious the young woman was embarrassed. She handed out the gift to Melody.

    "Melody, Happy Birthday!" Emma knew that Melody disliked her, so she didn''t try to feign enthusiasm.

    She was right about Melody. In fact, Melody did not want the gift at first. However, on this wonderful day, it wasn''t a good idea to disappoint people, so she epted it.

    "Thank you. That is very kind of you. Paul, I want to remind you that although Samuel and E have divorced, to me, E is still and will always be my granddaughter-inw!" Melody''s statement provoked intense discussion among the people. ''Was E so perfect that even her divorce to Samuel could not change Melody''s mind?'' they wondered.

    Paul smiled, without any embarrassment or disgrace,"Yes, grandma. If you want her to be your granddaughter-inw, then she is. We are satisfied as long as you are happy!" To Paul, Emma was now his girlfriend, so he didn''t care about Samuel or E at all.

    Suddenly, Melody''s former colleague yelled,"Hey, isn''t that Samuel?"

    Everybody turned. Right there in front of the door was Samuel, with Jerry in his arms and Catherine in a purplish dress, standing next to him.

    Samuel had taken Jerry to Eason''s Youmi Studio and had had the boy''s hair styled and his clothes fitted. The little boy was in a ck suit and a white shirt with a ck tie. A handsome little gentleman indeed! The well-behaved boy was carried into the room in his father''s arms.

    Meanwhile, Emma stared at Catherine beside Samuel. Their unexpected engagement had startled her.

    Her little sister seemed to be in love with Samuel. But when did this happen? How had she failed to notice it?

    Was her sister innocent or was she a hypocrite?

    Catherine, noticing Emma, turned her head and looked at her. In her eyes, there was impliedcency.

    While the two sisters were making eye contact, Jerry jumped down from Samuel''

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    iful as she usually did on screen, but her appearance was at par with her usual dress sense.

    Among all the people at the party, Melody and Jerry were the happiest to see E.

    So, when E arrived, she was immediately sandwiched between the two.

    "Grandma Melody, Happy Birthday! Sorry, I was stuck in a traffic jam, so I''mte," apologized E. E gave Melody an apologetic hug and her present.

    "It''s fine. I''m d that you came. Let us see what you have for me!" said Melody. In fact, no matter what it was, Melody would have been delighted as long as it was from E!

    Melody unpacked the present immediately. This displeased some people since her action indicated her bias in favor of E!

    The gift was a brocade box with an inscription ''Dear grandma, I wish you a long and happy life. - Yours sincerely, E.''

    Melody knew that every letter on the box had been carved by E. She knew her handwriting so well.

    Melody looked at the inscription and startedughing even before she opened the box.

    Inside the boxy a ne with a red woven string and a Maitreya figurine made of Hetian jade. It was an expensive piece of jade ording to its appearance.

    The carving skills on the Maitreya figurine were less satisfactory, Melody thought.

    E cuddled her son and was embarrassed after Melody saw the figurine,"Sorry, grandma. I carved it, but... I''m obviously not an excellent carver. I hope you still like it!"

 Chapter 637 Father and Son Work Together

    The audience burst into an uproar when E tried her best to tter grandma.

    On hearing that the Maitreya was carved by E, Melody was so excited, tears welled in her eyes, "It''s beautiful. I like it very much. Help me put it on."

    E put her son down, took off Melody''s pearl ne and reced it with the Maitreya pendant.

    "Grandma, I went to the temple especially to have the Maitreya pendant blessed by eminent monks. It is now an auspicious symbol to keep you safe and happy!"

    E''s words sparked another round of heated discussion and praise.

    Wearing the pendant, Melody sped E''s hand and introduced her to her old workmates, "This is Jerry''s mother. Isn''t she beautiful?"

    "Yes. You are lucky to have her."

    "I heard that E is a superstar now!

    How brilliant!"

    ...

    Samuel was observing what was happening. He arched an eyebrow, satisfaction in his eyes.

    He didn''t want to talk with Catherine, until now. He started to respond her.

    The clock struck 12:00. All who were invited were in attendance. More than 30 people gathered around the big table.

    Melody went to the bathroom with the help of Mrs. Qi. Everyone else found their seat and sat down.

    It was awkward for E because her son Jerry had sat next to Samuel.

    He took Jerry from her arms without a word and carried him to where Catherine was sitting. Samuel sat Jerry between him and Catherine.

    After watching the scene, many people concluded that E was no longer a member of the family. Catherine would be the hostess of Shao family in future. Quite a few people had favor with her.

    E standing there not far from her son, squinted at Samuel angrily and gritted her teeth. "Jerry,e here."

    Her words made people stop talking andughing. They all looked at her.

    "Miss Bo, don''t worry about Jerry. I can look after him well. In order to be a goodpany of Jerry, I have learned some parenting knowledge from nursery school teachers."

    Catherine smiled. She prevented Jerry from going towards his mother.

    Unsurprisingly, everyone spoke highly of Catherine for h

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    give it to E.

    Meanwhile, E was pouring water into Melody''s ss. She did not notice that there was a piece of salmon on her te.

    "Dad, I want that shrimp dumpling."

    "Dad, I want that meat ball made of seafood."

    "Dad, I want..., "

    Samuel did as his son asked.

    Most people thought that Jerry was ying with Samuel when they saw Samuel take food for Jerry. However, Jerry gave the food to E.

    A few people who were watchful and alert, including Catherine, knew what exactly was happening.

    They were sympathetic to Jerry who gave such attention and thoughtfulness towards his parents.

    At the beginning, E didn''t think anything was happening, Until Jerry continuously put food that his dad gave him on her te. She eventually knew what was going on.

    ''Did Jerry let his father fetch food for her indirectly and deliberately?'' She thought to herself.

    She was full but Jerry continued asking his father to fetch food for him. "Jerry, do not ask for food if you don''t like it, okay?" she said atst.

    Samuel heard what E said and he put down his chopsticks.

    Catherine lost her appetite when she noticed the scene. Her food remained on the te, untouched.

    She sat there in silence except when she was asked a question and had to reply.

    She could not overstep her boundaries in front of Melody and Samuel even though she hated E''s guts so much

 Chapter 638 Mind Your Behavior

    Overall, Melody had a great birthday party in a good atmosphere surrounded by greatpany.

    When the feast was over, Vincent and Vi saw guests out. Samuel, lying in a chair indolently, secretly watched E ying with their son.

    Noticing that most of the guests had left, E carried her son and walked towards the door without uttering a word to Samuel.

    "Wait!"

    Samuel''s voice made Drake, Emma and E, who were at the door, stand still at once.

    Drake and Emma nced at E and knew it was her he was addressing.

    So they proceeded outside. E followed them even though she knew that Samuel had asked her to stop.

    Melody came in from outside and saw Jerry in E''s embrace,"E, are you going with Jerry?"

    "Yes, grandma. I have taken a day off and want to take Jerry on a day trip."

    E had asked for leave for Melody''s birthday party the day before.

    E whispered in Melody''s ear and Melody smiled.

    "Okay. Have fun with Jerry."

    Hearing this, E prepared to leave with Jerry.

    "Grandma, Jerry is also my son. E, you have not asked for my permission."

    Samuel said, standing up from the chair and closing the door.

    He stood against the door, his arms folded. He looked at his grandma and his son, avoiding eye contact with E, who''s expression was one of annoyance.

    Melody''s face grew grimmer and she criticized Samuel,"Don''t be so mean. E is Jerry''s mother. Behave like an adult."

    He stood motionless as if those words were not addressed to him,"E, you can go anywhere you want but Jerry will stay here."

    E didn''t understand why Samuel made things difficult for her. The night before, he was cuddling and kissing her but now he was ruthless. She wondered whether he had bi-pr or something.

    "Samuel, what do you mean?"

    E shot him a side nce.

    Samuel took Jerry from her arms and gave him to Melody. Then he opened the door and dragged her out of the room.

    He took her into an empty private room.

    Catherine saw Samu

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    t you showed up. E, why do you treat me like this?

    How dare you treat me like this?" Being ignored does make a man feel bad.

    So was it the reason that he had be angry?

    Did he not feel ridiculous about himself?

    There was no reason for her to be kind to him. It was only hatred that she could feel for him.

    "Actually, I am just a baby mama to you."

    "Baby Mama?"

    Samuelughed hard as if he had heard a funny joke for the first time in his life.

    Hisugh made E embarrassed. The more heughed, the more she felt that she was lying to herself that she was only that to him.

    "Stopughing."

    She intended to ce her hand over his mouth to stop him but her hands were sped by his hands.

    "Samuel, stopughing, or

    I''ll bite you!"

    A glimmer of amusement showed in his eyes as he stoppedughing. He ced his mouth near her ear and purred,"Feel free to bite me now"

    He was such a beast that was good at

    Flirting with her!

    She could not bear it anymore. She pummeled his chest with her fists bashfully.

    Samuel lowered his head and kissed her again, loosening her wrists and cing his hands around her waist.

    Five minutester.

    "Tell me you are sorry for ignoring me just now!"

    E lowered her face so that Samuel could not see her expression and murmured,"I''m sorry."

 Chapter 639 Even If You Were The Last Woman On Earth

    After he got what he wanted, he let go of her.

    He smoothed down his clothes and walked out of the private room. Then, E followed.

    When Samuel returned to the room where the party was held, he saw Vi happily chatting with Catherine, and Melody and Vincent were taking care of Jerry, who was ying with toys.

    When Melody noticed her grandson walking back alone, she was anxious. She asked,"Where is E?"

    Samuel walked several steps towards them. Then, E showed up with her head bowed down.

    She took a deep breath and smiled, pretending that nothing had happened. She walked straight to Jerry.

    "Grandma, I will go with Jerry first. When you get some free time in the afternoon, I will pick you up." ''When a woman feels embarrassed in front of everyone, there is something fishy going on.'' Melody thought.

    Melody stood there, staring at E''s face, not listening to what E was saying.

    E''s lipstick faded. Melody remembered E had a touch-up of lipstick after the meal.

    There was also a flush of red spread across E''s face. ''What did E have to be embarrassed about?''

    Then Melody observed a faint imprint on E''s neck...

    Finally, Melody gave up and stopped thinking about the whole situation. She was probably overthinking it. "E, what did you say?" Melody asked, smiling broadly.

    "Eh¡­¡­" E raised her head, looked at Melody, who was delightfully smiling, and repeated what she had just said.

    "Well, you go first. Samuel, please walk E and Jerry out."

    The olddy''s instructions made Catherine clench her fists tightly. No one in the family had been good to her except Vi.

    Vi said in a voice full of sarcasm: "Mom, Samuel''s fiancee is here. How can he walk her out?"

    Since Emma had appeared with Drake for the asion, Vi knew that Emma and Samuel could not get back together again. She, now, put her bet on Catherine.

    Vi had witnessed Samuel and E go their separate ways and she did not want them back together again.

    The moment Samuel started to act on Melody''s order, E urgently said,"Grandma, do not bother. I will take Jerry. Grandma, Mr. and Mrs. Shao, goodbye."

    E took Jerry and left the hotel.

    Mr. and Mrs. Shao? Samuel gazed as E walked away, whose words had upset him badly. Samuel bade his gra

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    held their tongues when a solemn statement was issued.

    By that time, two-thirds of the y had beenpleted.

    In the y, the emperor decreed Lily''s death forcing her to disappear from the royal pce.

    A few monthster, Prince Jin suddenly announced that he would marry a concubine, the sixth daughter of the Mus, a famous family from the north.

    These scenes were filmed in another new expansive studio, near a sea in C Country.

    Three days before the wedding day, Lily''s wedding car was intercepted by Lady Mingyue, wife of Prince Jin. The car that Lily was in, was diverted off the road and crushed into the sea with Lily in it.

    However, Lily did not show up after being throwing into sea. E, the actress did not either.

    ''Was there something wrong again?'' Eric anxiously stared at the ck and endless sea.

    Wasn''t E good at swimming? he wondered. They knew E was a great swimmer. That was why they did not use a stunt double.

    She could not be eaten by some creatures in the water. That was impossible. They were in the shallow waters, not in the deep sea.

    Two hourster, arge group of firefighters arrived but couldn''t find E.

    This time, Eric made an effort to keep the news away from the media, but it still leaked out.

    It was not until early morning the next day that Samuel receieved the news. He had just woken up when Molly called.

    On hearing what had happened to E, he put on clothes and shoes without washing his face. He rushed to the seaside where she had disappeared.

 Chapter 640 What Happened to Ella

    When Samuel got to the seaside, firefighters had stopped searching the sea.

    E had been found but she had no pulse and was not breathing.

    Eric informed Samuel the bad news, causing Samuel to punch him on the face. Though angry at him, Eric did not show it. He sent Samuel to see E''s corpse.

    At that moment, few people knew about what had happened to E. It was better to keep it secret.

    Samuel mindlessly walked to the seaside. He pushed his way through the firefighters and looked at the body lying on the ground.

    She still wore the ancient costume from the y. Her body was pale and swollen because of the seawater.

    For a moment, he felt like his soul had been sucked away. He crouched before E and reached down to touch her face.

    Her face was cold, which made his eyes bloodshot. His heart hurt as if someone had plucked and torn it from him.

    Tears began to well up in his eyes. He murmured, "E, E..."

    The crowd stared at him, ck-jawed.

    Samuel was E''s ex-husband, was it necessary for him to shed tears like this?

    Their rtionship seemed to beplicated.

    The crowd whispered. However, after Samuel fought back tears, he pulled her hand before his eyes and took a close look at her wrist.

    Then he turned over her body. The crowd was confused by his actions.

    Then he uncovered her body and found there was nothing on her pale waist.

    "This is not E!" he shouted.

    He said it confidently making the crowd more confused.

    He looked at Eric who was more puzzled. Samuel said firmly, "This is not E."

    E had a tiny mole on her wrist. The mole could not be corroded by seawater in a day.

    That was impossible!

    Even if someone contradicted that it was possible

    How would one exin theck of a round birthmark that was usually on E''s waist?

    There were other questions. ''Who was thisdy pretending to be E?

    Where did E go?''

    Questions run through one of the crowd.

    The corpse was carried away by the legal examiner. Samuel went back to his car, lost in thought.

    It was obvious that E was in danger, even though the corpse was not

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ay their actions.

    However, watching her, the men ignored E''s words and started to remove her clothes.

    "Stop. Didn''t they tell you that I''m suffering from a terrible disease?"

    E shivered because of fear. She remembered what had happened to her four years earlier. She was grateful that she was clear-headed at that moment.

    "A disease?

    What kind of disease is it?"

    One of them stopped and stepped back.

    It worked. E hurriedly told them about the rumors on the Inte. "My name is E. I''m an actress. You may have seen me on TV.

    With so much bad news about me on the Inte, you must know that I''m suffering from a terrible disease. Don''t you?

    They say that I slept my way up and be famous. Well, it''s true."

    E gave her best performance at that very moment, she acted as a poor and helpless woman.

    "Yeah, I have seen it all over the Inte. You have a terrible sexually rted disease?"

    Another man stopped as well and stepped back.

    "You are right. My ex-husband is to me. He had a mistress and that was the reason I divorced him. I found another man."

    E started to waffle.

    Three of the men stopped. "Boss, her ex-husband is Samuel. I heard that he has a mistress. What she is saying must be true."

    "So we rush off without getting anything?

    Sounds like a bad deal."

    Suddenly, the man addressed as boss, nipped E''s cheek with his rough fingers.

 Chapter 641 Amber Regretted Her Actions

    Restraining herself from throwing up, E started crying. "There are medical history sheets in my house and I have serious venereal diseases because Samuel, that jerk, always fooled around with various women without considering theirs or my health. "

    "Don''t trust her! She just wants to buy time!" One of the men did not trust E, making her heart miss a beat.

    She stopped crying and said nonchntly. "Never mind. You can have sex with me. But you might wanna buy some condoms just in case you contract the disease from me.

    ''Who could help her dear God! Where was she even?''

    She estimated that she was not downtown, judging from the house made of mud walls and the presence of no windows.

    The only person she could think about was Samuel. ''Samuel, Help me please!'' E yelled in her mind, yearning for a telepathic connection to him. She started yelling Samuel''s name. It seemed that Samuel sensed her appeal and sneezed while he was driving fast.

    "Shit, where can we buy condoms in such a remote ce? You can go and buy them if you want. I don''t need it." The man moved his hands towards E.

    Samuel''s Law Office.

    Sitting in the office leisurely, a woman hung up the phone. Then she stood up, walked into the bathroom, threw the phone card into the toilet and flushed it away.

    Suddenly, the phone on the table rang. Catherine was taken aback.

    Upon seeing the caller ID, she smiled. "Amber.

    Where is E? How is it going?" "Samuel knows the dead body is not E. Did you know that?" Hiding herself in a corner of one of the rooms, Amber was so freaked out that she asked all her questions in one breath.

    She regretted now. What could she do? Samuel is very smart. He quickly found that the dead body was not E''s.

    "Don''t worry. Did you forget what I said? If Samuel found out that the body was not E''s, I will have someone rape her. When Samuel arrives at the suburb, he will find E being raped." Catherine could not restrain herself fromughing. She sat back leisurely and thought, ''Amber, you stupid woman, you will be my scapegoat.''

    "Butst night, E m

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    pped her again. "Don''t try to fight back!" Then he said something quite dirty.

    One side of E''s face quickly became swollen. "Bah! Anyway, I''m going to die. If you want to die too,e on!"

    However, when another man put his hand on E''s belly, she screamed suddenly and freaked them out.

    Sitting up from the ground, she looked out of the window in fear. "There is something outside!"

    "I don''t care what the hell it is! Just shut up." The man wanted to cover her mouth with his dirty hands but E bit him hard.

    "Ouch! You bitch! Get off me!" E bit his hand harder and wouldn''t let go.

    "Come here and drag this crazy woman away from me. Fuck!"

    At that time, E finally seized the opportunity and quickly rushed to the door.

    The kidnappers caught up with her. They immediately held her on the ground.

    "Help!" Although she knew no one would help her, E still did not give up. She kept shouting for help.

    "Keep calling, my dear. You can keep calling until you lose your voice but no one will save you this time. Hurry up! We''re out of time!" The man''s next move freaked E out and her eyes almost popped out.

    ''No! No!

    Help! Help!'' E''s voice dripped with fear.

    It was quiet in the suburb until Samuel heard a woman scream from the house. The house was right in front of him, but the car was blocked.

    He got out of the car and run towards the house.

 Chapter 642 Donâ€™t Touch Me

    When he heard a woman''s scream, Samuel rushed towards the house.

    ''E, hold on!

    Do not be afraid.

    E, I love you. I''ming!'' Samuel yelled in his mind.

    Finally, he got there, out of breath. He stopped and looked around. Outside the house, he saw a small woman lying on the ground. He looked closely and took a sharp breathe when he recognized her. It was E. To his horror, he realised the men were sexually assaulting her.

    His eyes turned blood-shot with rage. He realised he did not have much time. Though he was outnumbered, heunched himself on the kidnappers.

    The men freaked out. They hurriedly fastened their belts and ran towards the back of the house.

    Samuel ran after them, managing to catch one by the shoulders. At that moment he wanted to beat him to death. Suddenly, the four men who were running away cried out loud. On checking, he saw each one of them drop. Samuel sensed that they were dead.

    E sat up from the ground. She was confused and terrified at the same time. She noticed the four men lying on the ground not far away from her. Everything happened too fast and she could notprehend what was happening.

    Then E looked at the man Samuel was still beating. She noticed blood flowing from his nose. She freaked out and called out weakly. "Samuel, my sweetheart..."

    When Samuel heard E''s voice, he mellowed. E''s voice worked magic on his rage. He pushed the man to the ground, released him and walked towards E. He stood there and looked at E. Although he was a bitter man, he took off his suit jacket and bent down, draping it over E who looked disheveled.

    "Don''t be afraid." Samuel held E''s shaking body tightly in his arms andforted her gently for sometime. Then he raised his head and looked at the four dead men on the ground. There and then, he realised that it was not a simple kidnapping stint by amateurs. It was a professional job.

    Then he heard some movement. The man he had beaten and pushed to the ground was struggling to stand up. He knew the man wanted to run away so Samuel stood up and walked to where he was, seizing him by the cor.

    "I''m very sorry. Please let me go. Do not kill me please. I had just touched her when you arrived." This man was the one who had been branded a coward. He was the man who wanted to leave the house and keep sentry.

    Samuel shook his head fiercely. The man cried in pain.

    "Tell me... who hired you to do this?" The man shook his head and would not confess. Samuel gripped his neck tightly, the man finding it hard to breath.

    The man''s face flushed a bright red colour. Samuel loosened his grip. "Tell me!"

    "I will confess... I will confess." The man started coughing, whichsted for some time.

    Suddenly, E

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ed by the men, but her reactions were worse. Luckily, she was ina four years earlier. If she was sober, she would be crazy!

    E wanted to turn on the faucet again but Samuel stopped her. He lowered his head and kissed her trembling lips.

    What had happened in the mud house was still lingering in her mind and Samuel''s kiss made that scene more and more clear.

    "Hmmgh..." Samuel noticed the strange voice that E produced and let her hand loose.

    E rushed to the toilet and threw up. Then she sat down on the floor.

    ''Someone had kissed me. E...'' E thought.

    Samuel stood there looking at her. E continued sitting on the ground and throwing up. She was too weak. Samuel was distressed at the sight. He went downstairs to pour her a ss of warm water.

    E vomited until there was nothing left in her stomach and she was only throwing up bile. Then E pressed the toilet''s flush button and walked to the tap to rinse her mouth.

    Samuel was on the phone outside the bathroom. "I have something to do today so I will not go."

    Samuel hung up and answered another call immediately. "She was detained. So what? I have no time to see her now."

    After several other calls, the phone stopped ringing.

    E was brushing her teeth in the bathroom. She brushed them again and again. It was like she had an unknown obsession. Samuel was watching what she was doing.

    Samuel couldn''t stand it anymore and when E squeezed toothpaste on her toothbrush again, he stepped into the bathroom, grabbed the toothbrush and threw it into the trash can.

    Then he handed her the ss of water. "Drink some water."

    E didn''t resist and drunk the water. After that, she felt better.

    After sometime, she took off her wet clothes, turned back and started walking towards the bathroom again. Samuel stopped her.

 Chapter 643 Amberâ€™s Confession

    "E, please, look at me!" Samuel held each side of her face, forcing her to look into his eyes.

    E kept shaking her head, "No! I hate you! You are the worst! I will not look at you!"

    She had began to believe that all men were bastards. This Samuel was no exception. For a moment, she was d she had kept Jane despite Samuel''s coercion.

    "Okay, don''t look then. E, it''s going to be fine!" Samuel put her head on his shoulder and gradually, E calmed down.

    When Samuel heard E say that she hated him, he realised that she still had not forgiven him for what had happened to her four year earlier.

    He sighed softly and held her tighter.

    After Epletely rxed, she felt weak all over her body. Her legs became numb. She would have fallen to the ground if Samuel wasn''t holding her firmly.

    When Samuel realised that she was weak, he lifted her and put her on the bed.

    "Get some sleep." He put the palms of his hands on her forehead and rubbed the sides of her face.

    E soon fell asleep. Samuel tiptoed away from the bed after tucking her in.

    He picked up his phone and found there were a dozen of missed calls since he had put the phone on silence.

    The first call he made was to the local Sheriff. "Mr. Shao, Amber has admitted that she asked someone to kidnap Ms. E. But she said there is someone else behind it and insists to have a meeting with you..."

    Samuel was thrilled to hear the word "admitted". But then he sneered, "She should just tell you the name of the person. What is point of meeting her? Since she has confessed and five people are dead. Isn''t that enough to sentence her to death?"

    However, Samuel was not telling the Sheriff that E was nearly vited.

    He knew that once Amber was behind bars, he could easily bribe the warden to give her some "special care".

    "Okay, Mr. Shao, I understand."

    While E was sleeping, the entertainment industry was a buzz with news about E.

    The word on the street was that, popr actress Amber had kidnapped E out of jealousy. To cover up her crime, she had killed five people that she had hired to do the job.

    At Samuel''s Law Firm.

    Upon seeing the news, Catherine had a triumph smile when she thought about how wless her n had been executed.

    Making Amber her scapegoat indeed was the right thing to do.

    However, she remembered the job was notplete. She needed to bribe someone in prison to

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    s about to end.

    Obviously, Amber cared about her parents and was responsible for her brother. That was her weakness. Samuel believed that someone was threatening her and her family.

    Though Samuel was busy the whole day trying to resolve the matter, he came back to the vi before seven in the evening.

    The vi was empty as he had expected. E was not there.

    He called E but she hung up on him.

    He did not know what to do next. He called Harry. He intended to ask Harry for the location of E''s apartment. However, he thought that E knew exactly what she was doing. She had chosen to leave on her own volition. He respected her decision.

    If she didn''t show up in several days, he would try to find her.

    In the y that E had been acting in, the filming of Prince Jin''s Favorite Concubine was suspended. Two-thirds of its budget that had been invested by Samuel had already been consumed.

    Eric was troubled by the suspension. Then Samuel''s assistant Ellie called.

    She informed Eric that Samuel would continue to support the series. However, thatplicated the filming. It waste to audition another actress to re-shoot Amber''s scenes. He hoped that E would be avable.

    Samuel required that Amber''s scenes in the series be acted by another actress.

    Ellie further informed Eric that the money would be soon be transferred, however, the date of re-shooting depended on E''s avability.

    After the call ended, just as Ellie had promised, Eric received information that one hundred million had been transferred to his ount. The money had been transferred by Samuel.

 Chapter 644 Ellaâ€™s Visit

    Eric was shocked at the amount of money that had been transferred. He called Ellie back and told her that the money was too much since the project was more than halfway done.

    Samuel reiterated that the surplus was to increase the sries of the film crew.

    Eric understood.

    It turned out that everything Samuel had done including the huge sum of money, were all for E.

    Samuel spent all that money just to please her. Somehow Eric felt pity for their divorce, because they seemed to still love each other dearly.

    Meanwhile, E was watching the kids y in Daisy''s house. She got a call from Eric.

    "Hello, Mr. Eric." Holding the phone, she walked towards the balcony.

    E was astonished by what the director said next.

    He informed her that a new leading star had been selected and was ready to film the y, and the crew were waiting for her.

    ''The whole crew is waiting for me?'' E felt embarrassed.

    "Okay, I see. Mr. Eric, I wille to the set tomorrow."

    She would feel bad if it was true.

    Looking absent-minded, she just hung up. Daisy asked, "E, what happened?"

    The most popr news these days concerned her. ''How could it be Amber? She doesn''t seem to be that kind of person!''

    E thought. She nned to visit Amber the following day.

    "And I have to restart filming, please take care of Jane for me." She was too embarrassed to look at Daisy.

    Lovingly, Daisy gazed at E, "Jane is such a good girl. I have already taken her as my future daughter-inw. Hahaha."

    Jane was only born a few days earlier than Sven.

    And he grew up with Jane. What a perfect match!

    "Well, only if your Sven wants to."

    Sitting on the sofa quietly, Sven seemed to dislike Jane, who was ying with toys.

    Upon hearing the two adults conversation, he refused their suggestion, "Mom, I don''t want Jane to be my girlfriend!"

    "Hmph, Sven, no one wants to marry a wei

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    irst time E had stepped into a women''s prison. Before that, she had only been detained at the police station for one day because of Catherine''s frame-up.

    Rows of prisoners were working out in a yground not far away. It was just as she had seen on TV.

    She realised how realistic some shows could be.

    Amber was in her cell where there was only a bed and a desk. The cell was small but neat.

    Amber didn''t look well.

    She seemed to have lost a lot of weight and she could barely get up from the bed.

    Her body was almost covered by bruises and knife cuts were all over her face, which made her look extremely terrifying.

    E couldn''t help but sympathise. She couldn''t imagine the pain this girl had been through. She began to vacite between loathe andpassion for her.

    Upon hearing the movements, Amber opened her tired eyes.

    She was shocked to see E. An instantter, her face became stolid again.

    "I''d like to speak with her in private." E turned around and politely said to the two policewomen behind her.

    They looked at each other and one of them shook her head, "No private meeting is allowed for this felon."

    They surely were aware of the reason.

    While E tried to say something, a faint voice said, "You should leave!"

 Chapter 645 Wily Opponent

    Amber''s mindset was she wanted the verdict toe early so she could be put to death and the nightmare to be over.

    E nced around the room and saw a camera behind her.

    Moving her position to block the camera, E took out a thick wad of cash from her bag and gave it to the two policewomen, "Please give us a few minutes."

    Since there was a camera on the wall behind E, if E even moved slightly, their interaction would be clearly photographed. The two policewomen tly refused the money.

    "Sorry, we can''t ept any bribes." In fact, it is only them who knew if they had ever been bribed.

    Suddenly, when E was in that dilemma, someone outside called out, "Everyone gather here at once! ."

    The two policewomen immediately put the cash in their pockets then, looked at E harshly, "You better hurry up. We''ll be right back."

    "Thank you, thank you very much." E was not relieved until she saw them close the door.

    She walked back towards Amber, "I know you have a reason for why you did it."

    Her first words made Amber unable to stay calm. Amber opened her eyes and looked at E in shock. How did E know?

    At this moment, there was slight movement outside the door.

    E listened carefully and thought that someone seemed to be approaching to eavesdrop, so she changed the topic.

    "Are you all right here?" E took Amber''s small hand. Several of her fingers were broken. Amber closed her eyes in pain without crying out.

    E could hardly see the tears in her eyes. She couldn''t help wondering what could have caused a top actress to fall into such misery within a few days.

    Amber wanted to take back her hand, since she didn''t need anyone to sympathise with her. But her hands couldn''t move, so she had to let E hold her.

    E would''t give up, although she didn''t get an answer.

    "Amber, why did you do that to me?" Her fingers gently wrote the question silently on Amber''s palm.

    The only answer was silence.

    "I hate you, Amber. If Samuel hadn''t arrived, I would have been vited." What E was talking about was no secret.

    "Amber, the verdict ising soon.

    I used

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    t say it, so he didn''t ask again, instead he took her for dinner.

    At Samuel''s Law Firm, In the office of Miss. Gu.

    It was almost the end of the working day, and Catherine was sitting in her seat, listening to the report from the other end of the line.

    "Very well, " she said atst, "Kill her before the verdict is decided.

    What did they talk about?"

    "Money is not an issue. I''ll send five million to youter. You should break through all the key links and deal with all the trouble."

    Samuel sent people to investigate the matter very rigorously, they did not even miss any minuscule clue. If she hadn''t acted fast, some vital information would havee to light.

    She also knew what a terrible situation she was in. It had be a secret struggle between her and Samuel.

    It seemed that Samuel had no upper hand, but it was because she had obliterated all the evidence.

    Once Samuel found evidence about what she had done, she would soon be finished.

    So the best way to solve all her problems was to kill Amber.

    After hanging up, Catherine deleted records of all suspicious calls. Any evidence that might lead to her needed to be dealt with.

    At the Royal Mansion, Samuel went to park the car in the garage and E walked towards the vi door, albeit bored.

    She inadvertently noticed that the lock on the door to the vi was still the fingerprint lock just like before. Nothing had changed.

 Chapter 646 Angry Ella

    She suddenly got an idea and put her index finger on it. The fingerprint lock gave a tinkle. And with that, the door to the vi opened.

    She looked at the open vi door in wonder. Even though the house was no longer hers, Why was her fingerprint still able to unlock the door?

    Thinking of Samuel''s previous attitude, she shook her head in an attempt to stop making wild guesses. He must have forgotten to delete it.

    She walked in, switched on the lights and put on her slippers.

    Knowing that she could not escape, she took the initiative to go to the second floor.

    Samuel, who was close behind, saw her figure disappearing towards the second floor and smiled with satisfaction.

    Well done! She did make some progress!

    Inside the bedroom, E found a pair of pajamas and went into the bathroom.

    When Samuel walked in, the bathroom door was locked. He gave two leisurely knocks and threatened, "E, open the door now or I''ll kick it open if you don''t." Then he went to get his robe and heard the bathroom lock wiggle open behind him. Samuel smiled happily.

    It is past midnight.

    Samuel put her on the bed, covering her with a nket. He then proceeded to kiss her on the forehead and went into the study.

    After he left, E opened her eyes.

    Retrieving her phone, she opened her file manager and typed in her password. Finally she pulled up a video.

    The candid video she took of Emma in the officest time could be essed now.

    E looked at the phone for a while and then fell asleep. She didn''t know when the phone fell to the floor.

    Early the next morning, E was awakened by the sound of her phone ringing.

    She fumbled for a long time and couldn''t find her phone, but she did find something very strange.

    E''s brain was fully awake when she realised what it was.

    She opened her eyes and happened to look at Samuel''s yful eyes.

    E immediately pulled her hand back in embarrassment, but Samuel rolled over and put her underneath him.

    "Come on, don''t be like that. My phone is still ringing!" She pushed Samuel aside and picked up her phone from the floor.

    Samuel pressed on her again.

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    being seen with me?"

    If she dared admit it, Samuel would immediately stop the car and lecture her.

    "Samuel, I won''t forgive you even if you pester me!" E took a deep breath and said what was on her mind.

    She didn''t know why she felt uneasy, so she waited for his answer nervously.

    Samuel parked the car on the side of the road and pulled E over, their eyes making contact.

    Samuel''s eyes were eager, "E, what if I chased after you this time?"

    E was stunned by him. ''Was he going after her?

    Did she hear it wrong? Did Samuel just say that he would go after her?''

    "Samuel, you''re such a jerk..." The woman shook her head sadly. "... you have a fiancee, and now you''re going after your ex-wife. Mr. Shao, do you want to have several mistresses at the same time?"

    Samuel remembered that Catherine was also trouble, "Listen to me, please. Catherine, she was..."

    "I don''t want to hear your exnation, and you don''t have to make excuses. Samuel, you bastard!" E interrupted his exnation, covering her ears and refusing to listen.

    Samuel held his hand to his forehead. His intentions were to make E jealous, But now she was also angry, and would not even listen to his exnation.

    He forcibly removed her hands from her ears, "E, my engagement to Catherine at the time was bogus."

    Was it bogus? E, suddenly became quiet.

    She looked at Samuel in bewilderment. What did he mean?

 Chapter 647 Tension Running High

    "E, you are such a cold-hearted woman! How could you desert me and our child and run away? Do you know how hard I have tried to find you?" He held her in his arms, using her of being callous.

    "Eh..." It seemed she was the one to me.

    "ording to Catherine, if you really loved me, you would have definitely showed up after seeing me with another woman." When Catherine told him this, he didn''t believe it at first.

    She also said that she would immediately step back if E appeared. After some initial hesitation, he conceded.

    But E was unmoved by Samuel and Catherine making their frequent appearances on the silver screen.

    Samuel decided to go even further by announcing his engagement to Catherine.

    However, E really had no heart for him. ''Didn''t she love him? Why wouldn''t she show up, after all he had done for her?''

    He had done all he could to force her toe back to him.

    However, he couldn''t find her anywhere, and had became increasingly bad-tempered.

    Looking at Samuel, his eyes glinting with sincerity, E almost got absorbed.

    "Samuel, don''t fake it. You know why I left. Don''t you know how much I hate you? We will never be together again." She was in a bad mood. The things Samuel brought up added to her pain.

    She pushed Samuel away, untied her seat belt, and was about to get out of the car before

    She was pulled back inside. He held her in her arms and kissed her red lips, in one swift move.

    "Don''t hate me, E. Let me chase after you again, will you?" whispered Samuel in a seducing and soft voice near her left ear.

    He would hate it if he lost her. Angry as he was with her, his wrath subsided every time he saw her lovely face.

    Thinking about Jane, E formed a fist. "You''ll never have my heart again. I hate you. I don''t want to be with you." She shoved him away, opened the door and jumped out.

    Samuel chased after her without hesitation, but he was held back.

    "Samuel, if you follow me, I will never forgive you!"

    She nced at the man in anger, and quickly ran away fr

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    o several years ago. Please do not intervene in our private affairs."

    Netizens figured out something unusual.

    ''Does Mr. Shao still love his ex-wife?''

    ''Mr. Shao, were you really tricked into engaging Miss Gu?''

    ''Samuel, you are shit! You hurt two women at the same time.''

    ¡­¡­

    E looked at Samuel''s tweet emotionally. The words ''E and I had been doing what lovers were supposed to do'' nearly made her cry.

    Only then did she realize that she was so impulsive that she had messed it up.

    She remembered that, from an anonymous number, she had received a photo showing Catherine holding Samuel in her arms.

    She took a deep breath and continued to text: ''There are three hundred and sixty trades, but Miss Gu precisely chooses to be the third woman and is proud to let the entire world know.''

    She still mentioned Catherine this time.

    Whenizens began to criticize Catherine in thement area, Catherine called Emma, "Sister, you have the video where E went into Samuel''s room, don''t you? Can you send it to me?"

    Their rtionship hade to a grinding halt the moment Catherine and Samuel officially announced their rtions.

    Although the two didn''t get this out in the open, Emma med Catherine in her heart.

    Catherine also felt embarrassed when she faced Emma. Since then, the two sisters rarely got in touch with each other.

 Chapter 648 No-One Had Escaped

    "I don''t have it anymore." Emma was stunned, wondering what Catherine was going to do with the video?

    What she said was indeed the truth, because Samuel had smashed the phone that had the video.

    Catherine, however, thought that Emma''s unwillingness to give her the phone was due to her engagement to Samuel.

    "Sister, I know you are still angry with me, but I really need the video at this moment. I will exin everything to you some other day," said Catherine in a soft voice.

    E hurled insults at her on the Inte and she was going to use the video to ruin E''s life!

    "But it isn''t in my hands. Samuel took it away when he discovered it,"

    "Sister, the video would be a great help to me, considering what E has done to me..."

    "Catherine, I really don''t have it, believe it or not." said Emma, hanging up the phone angrily.

    Catherine merited a new judgment.

    When Emma hung up the phone, Catherine became extremely annoyed.

    ''Emma, it was you who refused to help me out, so don''t me me for being ruthless, '' Catherine thought.

    She reopened her Weibo App only to receive a myriad of insulting private messages.

    ''A shameless third woman, go to hell!''

    ''I really cannot imagine how a brazen woman like you has the courage to live!''

    ''Disgusting and wicked, you''d better get out of the legal profession.''

    ¡­¡­

    Catherine quickly went to check E''s Weibo page, mad at what E had said.

    ''Emma, E, all of you go to hell!''

    The incident had gone on for days on the Inte, causing many customers to call Catherine to ask what was going on. Some made it clear that she would lose their business if she was really a mistress.

    Many of her colleagues were pointing fingers at her.

    All thanks to E, she became a well-known third woman!

    Three days after the incident that kept simmering, Catherine was thinking in the office about how to retaliate against E. Something else happened on t

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    e that you assumed that I had been raped. One of them must be responsible for it, and..."

    "E, you have no evidence! Don''t talk nonsense!"

    This time, E was sure he had lost his temper.

    She sneered and spoke against his will," Mr. Shao, one of them was definitely the mastermind behind the n to abduct me. These things provided enough reasons for revenge!"

    Samuel, in a fit of anger, did not think too much about thest thing she mentioned," E, stop it now."

    He would not me her if she obeyed.

    "Stop?" E was too furious to say another word. Tears were welling up in her eyes. She looked up at the ceiling in case her tears started falling.

    E had no idea why she was crying, perhaps because she felt she had been wronged.

    "Well, about those two cases, I''ll ask my people to investigate. As for Amber, I''ll go see her tomorrow." If it was true that one of the sisters had had something to do with anything, he would not let them go scot-free.

    However, there was no evidence.

    As a professionalwyer, he was convinced that he had to act on evidence only.

    "No, Mr. Shao, mind your own business. If you want to defend the sisters, then we have nothing to talk about. Goodbye!"

    Samuel clearly sensed her choking voice and wondered why she was crying.

 Chapter 649 Mild-Intermittent Psychosis

    Samuel lowered his voice unconsciously. He was trying to pacify her,"E, I mean no harm. I just want to remind you that without solid evidence, your words will be nothing but Catherine''s weapon against you. She could use you easily!"

    "Okay, those two cases aside, there is also enough reason for me to revenge on them, as they have framed me so many times before!" E wiped her tears away and thought, ''You didn''t need to cry. It is a waste to cry for Samuel if he doesn''t trust you!''

    Samuel thought E was just upset, so he replied,"E, do you know what you did has already harmed Emma and Catherine? Word has it Catherine is about tomit suicide and Emma... She is suffering more than her sister."

    "That''s enough, Samuel. You said they are suffering. How about me? Didn''t I suffer? When I was framed, you believed not a word I said. I was totally helpless. Have you ever cared? Have you ever experienced what I have experienced?" E couldn''t tolerate his words any more, for Samuel always thought in Emma''s and Catherine''s favor, never hers. He had never been on her side.

    E''s unreconciled answer made Samuel pinch his be, wondering if she was talking about what had happened four years earlier. Had he really misunderstood her?

    But before figuring that out, he must solve the current problem first, so he asked,"E, who is using the ount named ''E''?" It was unlikely to be E''s ount, Samuel thought, because it could be easily associated with E. His ex-wife wouldn''t have done such a silly thing! Someone might be trying to frame her.

    But to Samuel''s surprise, E admitted,"What''s your opinion? Isn''t it like my ount? Who else could be ''E''? Huh?" Her acknowledgement, though somehow satirical, made Samuel crazy.

    "E, before you make the next move, let me handle it and then you can..."

    "Shut up, Samuel! If you ask someone to delete those video clips, I will be your lifetime enemy," interrupted E furiously. Then she hung up the phone. She didn''t want to see or hear from him ever again.

    He didn''t trust her at all, the same as four years earlier.

    Her tears streamed down her face in torrents.

    Meanwhile, Samuel called her again, but sh

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    That made him much busier, as more people requested him, apetentwyer, for help. He needed toplete his work, represent his clients in court, do the investigation and guarantee Amber''s safety.

    He worked far into the night every day when everybody was asleep. In fact, he usually stayed awake till 2 a.m in the morning.

    Sometimes, he missed Jerry, and sometimes he missed E, who had left him again without a word.

    He checked her video clips online, thousands of times. He also dialled her number many times, but never made the call.

    E became maturer and prettier, probably because herpany''s strategy to make her a sexy beauty suited her well.

    Whenever she was in front of the public, she wore either cardinal or scarlet lipstick.

    And she was apanied by different men; apany president in an awarding ceremony or a silver-spoon young man at a party.

    As a result, three months after E''s departure, Samuel couldn''t restrain himself and bought a flight ticket to Los Angeles.

    E, likewise, couldn''t help but think about Samuelte at night, even though he had irritated her on numerous asions.

    To hide her feelings, she went to different ces with different men intentionally, just to provoke Samuel.

    But she doubted if he would pay attention to the news about her. Recalling his distrust, E thought she was silly, because it was she who always tried to restore their rtionship, while Samuel never treasured it.

 Chapter 650 In The Nick Of Time

    E always drunk in social gatherings or dinner parties. She called out a man''s name in Eden''s ear when she got drunk.

    This night was no exception.

    Turning down the request of Mr. Mattson, CEO of a real-estate developer to have sex with him, Eden helped the wobbling woman and got her in the car.

    They were near the apartment provided by thepany. Eden wavered when he thought of Jane, who was alone at home. But Eden still asked the driver to go to that apartment.

    When they arrived, it was 1 am.

    Eden helped E out of the car. Immediately, E saw a man leaning against the door of an Aston Martin and standing under the streetmp not far away.

    He smoked elegantly under the dim light, which made E think of Samuel, whose name she had kept mentioning all night.

    She shook her head hard and grabbed Eden''s ear, "Eden, as young as I am, why do I feel the need to wear reading sses?"

    Walking ten steps forward, Eden and the man looked into each other''s eyes.

    Eden reminded E nervously, "No, you don''t need them. E, that is indeed your ex-husband."

    His words instantly sobered her a bit.

    Although she couldn''t see the man''s face, she was sure that it was Samuel, who was staring at her while smoking.

    "Samuel!"

    She trembled for only ten seconds. "Eden, let''s go! I need to sleep now!"

    Ordered the drunk woman, rubbing her head on Eden''s shoulder.

    Eden''s heart thumped, wondering what was going on between them.

    However, he didn''t stop and turned towards her apartment.

    Eden heard the sound of Samuel''s footsteps behind him, and no more than five seconds, the woman slipped into Samuel''s arms.

    They proceeded to walk towards the apartment, making Eden stare in puzzlement. Atst, he turned back and left because he felt he shouldn''t intervene.

    They went to the 13th floor.

    Samuel propped E against himself, and took her right hand,

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    ainst Samuel''s, making him breath heavy.

    However, there was something wrong!

    Samuel put on the bedsidemp and saw that E had closed her eyes tightly, her face turning pale with tiny beads of sweat on her forehead. Her whole body curled up and nestled in his arms.

    "What''s wrong?" Samuel sat up in bed, the thin quilt sliding down, revealing his muscr chest.

    E put her hands on her stomach, "It hurts..."

    Samuel began to feel anxious, nestling her upper body in his arms. "Where is the pain?"

    "¡­¡­ belly." E said in a confused state. It felt good to have the one you love by your side and care for you.

    Samuel did not know what E was thinking about. He quickly got out of bed and dressed up. He also dressed E up.

    E was carried out of the apartment horizontally.

    At that time, there was not a man outside. Samuel put her on the back seat of his Aston Martin and rushed to the hospital.

    When they arrived

    Outside the emergency department, a blonde-haired male doctor talked about E''s condition with Samuel in English.

    "An irregr eating habit, inbination with frequent drinking, caused the patient to suffer gastritis. She needs to pay attention to her diet and drink less in case her condition gets worse."

 Chapter 651 Human Error or On Purpose

    The doctor''s words made Samuel frown. Without him by her side, E hardly knew how to look after herself well.

    "Thanks, doctor."

    After leaving the doctors'' office, Samuel went into the ward. E was lying there, deep asleep, and receiving a transfusion.

    He looked at his watch. It was past 5 am. Then he sat close to her by her bedside and looked at her pale face.

    She seemed busier than him and had lost a lot of weight recently.

    Her pointed chin showed, which made her less beautiful than when she was pregnant.

    He was observing her when his phone rang. Who could it be this early in the morning?

    Immediately he remembered he was in America. It was past 5 pm in China. Now it made sense.

    He took out his phone and saw the number. He quickly stood up and went to the window. He picked the call.

    "Mr. Shao, we''ve got lead on Miss Bo''s ident."

    "Tell me about it."

    "In the storeroom where the wires are ced, we found white stuff on one of the wires. After studying it, we found that the wire was daubed with some kind of chemical, which corrodes and weakens wires. The wire with this chemical would be frayed when weight is applied, and then eventually snaps.

    It turned out that the ident was caused by someone on purpose."

    "Human error or on purpose? I need rification. Please find out who did it! Try to obtain surveince video of the set or interrogate the person who was responsible for keeping the stage equipment." The man on the other-side of the phone was horrified by his aggressive tone. He had never heard Samuel speak like that since they knew each other.

    "Of course, Mr. Shao. I''ll keep you informed."

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel was thoughtful for some time and then he returned to the bedside.

    With nothing to do, Samuel began to y with E''s hair and muttered, "E! Wake up. I have so much to tell you!

    Your failure to take good care of yourself means I must keep you by my side, or I won''t be free from worry.

    E..."

    E had a good sleep and when she woke up, she stared at the c

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    the night before illustrated that he was there as her lover, nothing more. And at the moment, he was crossing a line by trying to control her.

    Samuel checked her Weibo profile on the phone instead of replying to her. Her emotions and movie & TV promotions were on it, which he had seen umpteen times.

    He would guess her mood and check herment section as well as get somebody to delete nasty words fromizens.

    As a result, E''sment section was peaceful, without verbal abuse. All thements were in her support.

    He went on to browse her profile when he saw a set of promotional photos taken a month earlier. In the photos, she wore revealing clothes, just like the clothes she wore to takemercial photos for GL, as their spokeswoman.

    "Never take photos that expose your back or bosoms, or else..."

    He said and continued to look through her profile without paying attention to E''s reaction.

    "Or else... It''s none of your business." E replied after finishing her meal, wiping the corners of her mouth with a napkin.

    She got out of bed, cleared the table and went into the bathroom.

    She was tired of listening to him. Why should she do what he said? It was ridiculous.

    After closing the door to the bathroom, she looked at herself in the mirror. Her hair was a little shaggy. So she unbound her hair and let it fall to its full length.

 Chapter 652 Shopping For Some Food

    Thanks to Samuel, E didn''t have to work on that day. She was ready to go home, put a facial mask and get some well-deserved sleep.

    After tidying herself a little bit, E opened the door and walked out of the bathroom.

    Samuel was not next to the bed. Instead, he was leaning against the sofa and checking his messages on the phone. He held the phone with one hand and put the other on the sofa handrail.

    "Thank you, Mr. Shao. Send the medical bills to me on the phone please and I''ll pay you back when I get home." She had neither her purse nor the phone with her, so she could only give Samuel the money when she got home.

    Before Samuel said anything, E opened the door and was about to leave. However, she froze, with one foot out of the ward, when Samuel said "Stop!"

    E turned back, sneered contemptuously, mmed the door and left.

    Samuel, sitting in the ward, pinched his souring be and followed E hurriedly, clutching her medicine in one hand.

    Outside the hospital, E was worried about how to get home when an Aston Martin stopped right in front of her.

    Samuel, sitting in the driver''s seat, was coldly staring at her.

    E ignored him and walked on. The Aston Martin slowly followed her.

    "Get in the car!" Samuel said. There was only onene on the road. Samuel was driving slowly and blocked the way, so other cars started honking incessantly.

    However, E still ignored Samuel, which irritated him gradually.

    He must teach her a lesson. Samuel pulled up, got out of the car, mmed the door and walked to E.

    Then he held E, regardless of those around who were staring at them in astonishment, and put her in the back seat. "Don''t move, or there will be consequences."

    She was quite rebellious. He decided to teach her a lesson and let her know who he was.

    They glowered at each other for a total two minutes. Finally, E could not stand the honking behind them, so she sat in the car reluctantly.

    Samuel was satisfied. He sat back, closed the door and started the car.

    Ten minutester, they arrived at E''s apartment. They got out of the car and walked to

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    d not work for him.

    Secondly... she wouldn''t call the police.

    Call the police? Samuel caught E''s words. In a happy mood, he lowered his head. "I noticed that your kitchen is not bad. It''s a great ce for us..."

    Suddenly, E covered his mouth with her hands. E''s face turned red and stared at him with shyness as well as anger.

    Samuel raised his eyebrow slightly with his mouth covered by E. His eyes glinted with happiness. He puckered her hand and kissed her palms.

    Samuel''s kiss was so hot that E felt her palm burn. She removed her hands and murmured, "What a rogue!"

    "Why won''t you let me finish my sentence? Do you know what I''m going to say?"

    "How could I know?" E was quite cute when she blushed. Samuel wanted to tease her again.

    "I''m just saying that in the kitchen, we can..." Samuel whispered next to her ears. A bright red blush spread across her face and she pinched his waist out of shyness.

    Samuel lowered his head and kissed her, with his strong hands touching her ears gently.

    "Hmph... Get off me." Samuel''s kisses fell on E''s snow-white neck and E gave a light exmation.

    "Let''s go to the supermarket."

    "Okay..."

    Finally, E agreed. Samuel turned over,y on the bed and gasped. E was indeed an alluring spirit. Samuel decided to have his way with her at night.

    E fled to the bathroom with her clothing. She closed the door and gasped.

 Chapter 653 Let You Go No Way!

    Had Samuel flown across the ocean to America just to seduce her?

    The man had dressed up before E came out from the bathroom. She found him engrossed in a call.

    When she heard his words, E felt a little surprised.

    He said, "No court hearings today. No need to report to me, you''re in charge ."

    Samuel paused and listened.

    At the moment, E was standing behind him, dressed up. Samuel turned around and saw her. He covered the distance between them, grabbed her hand and proceeded to leave the bedroom, all the while he was still on the phone.

    E wanted to take her hand away but he held her tightly, so she had no choice but to follow him.

    When they passed through the living room, she pulled back Samuel and approached the table where she took her sunsses and a disposable mask.

    Samuel was very upset to see her dressing herself in such a way that nobody could recognize her.

    Was it shameful to be with him?

    Well, if she thought so, he would do as he pleased.

    "Okay, it''s up to you. Call youter!"

    Samuel hang up the phone, closing the apartment door behind them.

    Staring at him, E was hesitant about asking him how long he was going to stay.

    Samuel noticed that she was looking at him, so he asked, "Yes?"

    He opened the door of the Aston Martin and motioned her towards the passenger seat.

    "Samuel, I''m ashamed of you!" Wearing a mask and sunsses, E stared angrily at him while fastening her seat belt.

    Samuel closed the door and got in the driving seat, "E, don''t go too far?"

    He turned towards her and gave her an evil lopsided grin, pulling her towards him. He took off the sunsses and mask and framed her face with his hands.

    Dragging them to the back of her neck, he pulled her closer for a kiss.

    E was shocked at what he was doing. What was he doing? Did he think she was that easy?

    Pushing Samuel away vigorously, E grabbed the mask and the sunsses, "Samuel, why can''t you just let me go!"

    Samuel smiled peacefully, taking the sunsses and the mask away from her. He helped her put them on before starting the ca

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    a stared at the man, speechless. She was worried that if he lived with her, she wouldn''t be able to go to the vi to visit Jane.

    No way! She had to stop him.

    "Samuel." She put the bags in the cart and approached him with a big smile.

    The sudden change in her mood signalled to Samuel that she was nning on doing something.

    Sure enough, E gave in and said sweetly, "I''m always busy. I''m afraid I can''t take good care of you. Worse still, sometimes I will workte and sleep at my trailer at the studio. If so, you will be alone at home. How lonely would that be, right?"

    "Absolutely. Very lonely. So you have toe to me every night." Samuel pointed to the vegetables, hoping she would pick them quickly.

    After hearing what he said, E felt helpless. She sighed, putting the vegetables into the bags, "Samuel, we are divorced. How is this going to work?"

    She really didn''t understand him. How was it that he didn''t believe or trust her but still kepting to her?

    "I want you. I told you before, but you said no. Well, it''s okay. You can lead a horse to water, but you can''t make it drink, right? I don''t think it''s bad for us to be together like this." When he finished, he put down the bags, took out tissue from his pocket and wiped his hand.

    Like this? Although they were divorced, they still lived together like a couple. Even Samuel agreed with E, it was strange.

 Chapter 654 Just For One Week A Month

    They walked to the fresh food section and picked up some tomatoes. E turned around and said, "I don''t want to be with you in secret." She was trying to get away from him, from the man who was cruel enough to make her go through an abortion.

    "Be my girl then and I''ll protect you." He pushed the cart and stopped in front of the fish and shrimp section.

    Their conversation circled back to the beginning. E didn''t bother to argue with him so she picked some shrimp and other types of seafood. Then they proceeded to the second floor of the supermarket for more items.

    As E was watching, Samuel picked expensive toothbrushes and threw them into the cart.

    ''Aren''t there new toothbrushes at my ce?'' E thought. When she was carried into the bathroom by him the night before, she could faintly remember seeing him brush his teeth.

    "Did you buy the type with the hard bristles? You''re stingy." He looked at her and shook his head. Then, he put his chosen toothbrushes back on the shelf and chose a different set of toothbrushes that were simr in colour.

    ... Why was she being stingy? The toothbrush she bought was not cheap at all. and allthough it was half the price he had just got, she only used it asionally and didn''t need to buy any expensive ones.

    After walking around the entire supermarket and picking out what she needed, E apanied Samuel to the beauty counter upstairs. Samuel wanted to buy some skin care products for himself.

    Passing the facial mask aisle, E lingered off.

    Samuel continued walking and speaking to himself, when he noticed that E had wandered off by herself. When he looked back, he found E was already in a shop.

    He reluctantly shook his head and followed her, finding her selecting facial masks.

    The sales assistant next to her was speaking to her about more expensive facial masks, but E refused.

    Samuel looked at the price of the facial masks and found it was 888 for a pack of ten.

    The facial mask worked in three ways, with caviar cogen to hydrate, ocean essence to moisturise and Himyan cliff honey to nourish the skin.

    "How man

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    an daughter who could y with Jane.

    Samuel smiled. He was not in a hurry and had time to tempt E. "Your son is going to marry Harry''s daughter. Won''t you save some money for your son?"

    Her son? E almost choked on her own saliva. Samuel was so fickle. Didn''t he always say that it was his son, who had nothing to do with her?

    "Aren''t you going to save money for your son as a father?"

    "No." Samuel answered decisively. Although he didn''t mean it, he still said it just to mess with her.

    ... E was speechless and said helplessly, "Samuel, Jerry is your son. Why are you being so heartless?"

    "Well, you caught me. I am a heartless man. It is enough for him to have you as a mother to love him." He also expected E to give him another daughter to make him happy.

    Seeing Samuel so unkind, E wondered how Jerry had spent thest few years with him.

    He made it sounded like she really need to save up money for her son to marry a wife.

    But it was okay. It was enough for Samuel to admit that she was Jerry''s mother! "Well, I would have to work hard to get acting and modelling contracts in the future." She said, decisively. E sighed deeply, her words making Samuel stunned in silence. The tables had turned.

    Initially, he wanted to sell her the idea that she needed him to secure Jerry''s future.

    But now, she made it sounded like he was forcing her to work harder than before.

 Chapter 655 Are You Going to Remarry Ella

    Samuel was about to say something before the two sales women brought a pile of bags and boxes to them.

    So he checked the goods quickly and instructed the sales women to take them to the cashier for payment. E stopped him and asked, "Samuel, if you pay for these, do they belong to me?"

    Seeing E''s thoughtful expression, Samuel realized that he couldn''t win her back easily, which he had expected before. He mulled over it for a while and answered conservatively, "Sort of."

    E wondered what he meant by that and blurted, "Can I handle them as I wish?"

    Hearing this question, Samuel knew immediately what she wanted to do.

    Samuel pulled E aside, and said to the sales women, "Take me to the cashier desk."

    E wanted to go with them, but froze due to Samuel''s piercing stare.

    Samuel made the payment with his credit card without any hesitation, and ordered the sales women to unpack them all.

    He knew E wanted to resell the products, but without the packages, she couldn''t be able to do that.

    While the sales women were removing the packages, Samuel opened one bottle of face cream to smell its scent. It was nice, not very strong, but quite pleasant.

    After the sales women unpacked all the goods, Samuel took the skin care products and left the department store delightfully with E.

    E wasn''t happy at all. She kept gazing at what they had bought on their way out, grieving over the money they had spent.

    ''Damn, Samuel removed all the packages. I can''t sell them now, '' thought E.

    No-one would purchase unpacked items, so E had to keep them all.

    When they arrived at the apartment, E took the vegetables into the kitchen and started to wash her kitchenware.

    She also put seafood in the container, and started to clean the tomatoes as well.

    Samuel sat on the sofa near the kitchen door and watched E working in the kitchen. The scene stirred up something inside him.

    He couldn''t help but enter the kitchen.

    E had justpleted cleaning the tomatoe

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    would take measures ording to E''s deeds. If she refused to obey his words, he would ruin her career and lock her up forever.

    If she was obedient, he would allow her to develop her career, in a decent way of course. There would be no more of those damned TV series or photos.

    Eden nodded, "Fine then. Do I need to stop the news from spreading?" He asked Samuel for direction unconsciously, because somehow he found in Samuel all the merits a good leader should have. ''Maybe he should have been a CEO, like Harry Si, '' Eden thought.

    Samuel shook his head, because it was he who wanted people to know about their rtionship. So, there was no reason to stop it.

    Eden nodded and left. He was thoughtful.

    Samuel returned to the bedroom where E was asleep peacefully.

    Seeing this, Samuel smiled and then went back to the living room where he portioned E''s medicine ording to the doctor''s instruction, and waited for his food to be delivered.

    He went back to browsing the news on Weibo again, and there he found an official post with their photos. In one picture, he was kissing E in a car. In the other one, they were shopping together.

    The title was "Truth Or Rumor: Are World-famous Lawyer Samuel and the Superstar E going to remarry?"

    The photos even had the specific time and location that they were taken.

 Chapter 656 Desire

    Samuel felt happier after seeing thements below his and E''s first post on Weibo. In thosements, people all hoped they could restore their marriage.

    As a matter of fact, their divorce settlement never went into effect. So they were still legally married couple.

    So he had sex with his wife just as in the old days.

    The doorbell rang again, yanking him out of his dream-like state. It was the delivery guy.

    He had ordered lots of food such as pizza, hamburger, spaghetti for lunch. After unpacking the food, he went to the bedroom. Seeing E was sound sleep, he smiled with satisfaction.

    ''E, you will not escape from me for the rest of your life. If you want to y this game, I will y it with you'', he thought.

    "E."

    Samuel called her gently. However, E was still asleep.

    At this moment, she was in a dream. She dreamt that she was on an international stage with the crowd casting admiring and envious eyes on her.

    Among the crowd, there was Samuel, adoring her. She felt happy.

    Then suddenly, Samuel rushed towards her and shouted, "E, my wife."

    She felt her heartbeat quicken as he approached, "I am not your wife." They had divorced along time ago.

    Though half-asleep, she could not ept him. Samuel knew she was in a dream, so he had to let her sit up and lean against him.

    "E, wake up. It''s time for lunch." His words and actions did not rouse her. Instead, she found a cozy ce for her head on his arm and continued to sleep.

    There was no way to wake her up so he lowered his head, kissing and touching her. She finally woke up two minutester.

    She opened her eyes and saw Samuel''s face close to hers. It was a handsome face. Slightly frowning, sheined gracefully, "Samuel, am I that annoying to you that you wouldn''t let me sleep?" She was too sleepy to do any thing.

    Samuel smiled. How could she be annoying to him? Even though she made mistakes, he still loved her.

    He carried her into the living room andid her on the sofa. E woke up fully.

    "Eat!" He pushed the food on the table towards her anddled some soup f

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ossed his legs. Since he and L settled down, he had gotten ustomed to making jokes.

    Leaning against the sofa, staring at bedroom door, Samuel replied, "I have no choice but to act like this. You know, you and Chuck are boring and humorless. So Eason and I have to act like clowns toplement you two. To make a perfect match you know?"

    Perfect match? "Screw you! I''m heterosexual. You really think you are humorous? If so, how do you exin that a dozen of your assistants have left their jobs?" Harry replied with a teasing smile. The time after Anna left her position, before Molly was employed, Samuel was ill-tempered. No less than ten new assistants resigned from his office.

    Samuel also recalled the period when E left him. The more he recalled these memories, the more he wanted to get her to C Country.

    "If you want to be invited to our wedding party ASAP, you should hurry up and hire her." He wouldpensate E with a big wedding party just as he promised her four years earlier.

    On the other side of the phone, Harry burst intoughter when Jane came to his mind. L had told him about Jane. He was to keep her a secret and not tell Samuel under any circumstances.

    "Samuel, it''s now your turn to taste the misery that I have suffered years ago. I am looking forward to see how you react. Hahahahaha!" He was eager to see Samuel''s reaction when he found out the truth.

 Chapter 657 Take Good Care of Your Kidney

    Samuel thought Harry was just saying that. He did not give it much thought that E had left him for four years, just like L did. "What reaction? Well, you can tell me what''s your secret to getting back together with L." After all they had gone through, Harry could still get L back. You had to hand it to Harry. He was indeed a resourceful man.

    "Well, I just have a thick skin and I never give up." Harry was telling the truth. He was really not good at pursuing girls.

    It''s just as likely that L was moved by his persistence.

    A thick skin? Persistence? It reminded Samuel about something E had said that morning. "How can you have such thick skin?"

    Yes. He was thick-skinned enough to chase after her in America. But she was showing no interest in him up to now.

    "Okay. Don''t forget what I told you and start implementing it as soon as possible. I''m busy trying to finding the mastermind who framed her." Every time Samuel thought of E''s safety, the idea of bringing her back to C Country became more and more ideal.

    The mastermind? It reminded Harry that his ex-girlfriend was the cause of everything between him and L.

    "You should keep your eyes open for people around you. E is very simple and innocent, just like L. She won''t stir up trouble for herself. Watch out for people around you." The mastermind could be Emma or Catherine. It was possible.

    What Harry said made Samuel get lost in thought.

    He had investigated almost everyone except for one particr woman.

    "Okay. I will do that right now."

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel nced at his contact list and called someone "Concentrate the investigation on Catherine."

    "Yes. Investigate everything about her from four years ago. EVERYTHING."

    "No problem. I will ask my secretary to send you the money."

    "No thanks. Sorry for the trouble."

    After ending the call, Samuel sat on the sofa and thought about Catherine''s each and every move. Outwardly, she was clean from any suspicion but Samuel wasn''t convinced.

    It was almost 7:00 pm when Samuel switched off

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    d. You will be sorry for your impotenceter " E said in a low voice.

    ...

    Even though she said it in a low voice, Samuel heard it clearly.

    Impotence?

    "It''s not going to happen."

    ...

    ''I will get even with youter for saying those words, '' Samuel said to himself.

    Samuel found a restaurant that specialised in serving porridge after a long drive, but only ordered millet gruel and nd vegetables for E. This immediately led to her protest.

    "I HATE millet gruel! So I will have Braised Fish in Brown Sauce, and Drunken Chicken..." E pointed to two meat dishes on the menu, and said to the waiter.

    "No. We will have what I have ordered, and please make it two portions." Samuel stopped E with his hand and said to the waiter.

    "Yes Sir. I''ll be back with your order in a few minutes."

    "Hey! Why are you so mean?" said E. She gnashed her teeth in anger, unconsciously.

    Samuel put the water in front of her and looked expectantly at the dissatisfied girl and said "You can order anything you want after you stop drinking and after you have healed."

    Remembering that she was taken to hospital because of a stomach ache, E cooled down a little bit. ''But you are to me.'' She murmured to herself.

    "We will see." E spoke those two words, which although were vague, had a clear meaning. It all depended on whether Samuel behaved himself.

 Chapter 658 Sum Is Getting Married

    If Samuel behaved himself, she wouldn''t be angry, and she would certainly drink less.

    If he did not, alcohol would be a necessity. She needed to use alcohol to numb herself at times.

    The man opposite her didn''t think that way. Her saying that "We will see" meant to him that it depended on the situation at that moment.

    "If you don''t behave, I will still do the things that I have told you i will do."

    Huh? The woman looked at him at a loss and felt confused. He had threatened to do numerous things and E didn''t know what he was referring to now.

    "I will end your career in the entertainment industry." He warned, with no hint of joking in his eyes.

    ...

    "I..."

    "E!" Another voice interrupted and broke the tension between them.

    Thanks to Samuel, she hadn''t even worn a mask or sses before leaving the apartment. It wasn''t surprising that someone would recognise her. But the voice sounded so familiar.

    When they looked up, E''s eyes widened while Samuel''s became darker.

    "Sum!" What a coincidence! E stood up from the chair excitedly at the sight of her old friend. It''s a small world indeed.

    E and Sum happily hugged, and Samuel and Sum simply shook hands.

    "I''ve been in America for two years." Sum smiled and exined to her.

    From Sum''s smile, E saw a different person. His smile was bright and his body radiated joy and calmness.

    Samuel held E''s hand which was on the table. She couldn''t help looking at him, and found his eyes glistening with displeasure.

    E took back her hand and smiled at Sum, "I''ve been here for two years also."

    "I know." Sum took in every detail of what was happening, but his expression remained stolid.

    "Did youe here alone?" Samuel''s eyes were filled with anger. E had to think about every word before saying it.

    Sum smiled and shook his head from side to side. At that moment, a tall strong blonde man came to Sum''s side.

    He spoke to Sum, which made E''s eyes grow wider in shock.

    "Dear, the

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ng closer to her, and pinched her delicate chin.

    "Oh, okay okay." No more thinking, no more thinking! Samuel almost kissed her. E reminded herself to never think of another man in the presence of Samuel ever again, or she would be in trouble.

    Samuel was satisfied and took back his hand. Then, he started eating.

    Women are so much trouble, Samuel thought as he scooped more delicious porridge in his mouth.

    "I don''t want millet porridge, Samuel, the porridge is the same. Let me have wheat kernel and pumpkin porridge."

    "Finish this first."

    "No! I hate the millet porridge. If I don''t get the type I want, I''m not going to eat at all." E threw the spoon in the bowl and it ttered against it loudly. They stared at each other stubbornly.

    She just didn''t want to eat millet porridge!

    Half a minuteter, Samuel called the waiter, "Another wheat kernel and pumpkin porridge, please."

    "Yes sir, please wait a moment."

    E stopped frowning, and happily pushed the millet porridge aside and waited for her wheat kernel and pumpkin porridge.

    Samuel finished up his and her portion of millet porridge within a few minutes.

    This surprised E. Samuel even had her leftovers.

    Later, E went to the restroom, taking the opportunity to call the vi and she then spoke with her daughter for 10 minutes.

 Chapter 659 What If That Was The Daughter Youâ€™ve Been Yearning For

    "It''s okay, Mom. Do what you have to do. It doesn''t matter to me." Jane, wearing a pink nightdress, sat on the sofa with her dragon cat toy andforted E, who was not feeling well.

    "Well, I''lle back to see you as soon as I finish my work." Her Jane was so sweet that E''s eyes became wet with emotion.

    Just when Samuel thought that E had run away again, she finally walked back to their table. However, her eyes were moist.

    "Why are you crying?" E sat down and Samuel''s first words surprised her.

    She touched her face calmly, "Crying? Was I?" She only shed a little tear, was it so obvious?

    Samuel looked at her intensely but decided not to push the matter further.

    When they had finished eating, they paid the bill and left the restaurant.

    Instead of rushing back to their apartment, they walked down the street hand in hand.

    E didn''t notice they were holding hands at all because she was still thinking about Sum.

    Suddenly, she looked at the man craftily, "Samuel, who do you think is the husband between Sum and n? And who is the wife?"

    ... Samuel looked at the naughty E meaningfully. Taking her into his arms, he put one arm around her waist and brought her to him, "I don''t care about them. I only care about us. I''m on the top and you are at the bottom. That''s enough."

    Samuel controlled E''s hands. He continued to flirt with her, "If you ever want to be on top, I have no objection."

    ...

    The woman''s face instantly flushed and Samuel took the opportunity to kiss her.

    "Sweet E, you are so charming that I want to take you for dinner every day!"

    Samuel kissed her deeper, preventing her from denying him.

    A group of young men and women, who were riding scooters, saw the kissing couple and whistled happily.

    After a long time, their lips parted. E panted slightly with her hands on Samuel''s neck. Relying on him to support her weak legs, E saw Samuel smiling contentedly, "Samuel, do your other women know you''re so lustf

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    held her in his arms again. Did he really misjudge what happened?

    If his judgment was that wrong, he had surely made a mistake that could never be remedied.

    Samuel''s heart ached again when he remembered the bloody piece of flesh, Chuck had brought out of the operating room, four years ago.

    "Samuel, you used to tell me that you loved me..." E''s voice was choked with sobs. How happy she was then.

    Before Samuel could speak, E, clutching his suit,ined bitterly, "Why do you say you love me? Do you know what love is? Is there love without any trust?

    Samuel, you don''t love me at all. There is no need for us to get back together if you don''t love me, is there?"

    She was miserable and Samuel felt the same way, "E, I''m so sorry." He apologized deeply.

    "Are you sorry? Could I trade your apology for the kid? Samuel, I really envy Emma. The kind of love you had or have for Emma is true love. When I first married you, you believed everything she said. Even if I didn''t do anything, as long as she said it, you believed in her. That is true love. Samuel..."

    At this moment, looking at the girl weeping in his arms, Samuel finally knew what he had done.

    Between Emma and E, who was the girl who deserved his undoubted trust? After everything that had happened, he knew the answer to that question.

 Chapter 660 I Donâ€™t Want to Be a Monk

    After sometime, E wiped away tears from her face and walked away from Samuel, "I''m doing well now, and I n to make a better life for myself. So I want you to go and nevere to see me again." Free from Samuel''s skepticism, or anyone else''s really, she could finally live a happy life.

    ''She said she doesn''t want to be bothered, '' Samuel gasped. Once again in this moment, Samuel felt that heart-striking pain.

    "Samuel, please, just leave me alone. It would be better for us to not see each other anymore." E was truly tired of the feeling of being mistrusted.

    Samuel looked around and spotted a bench not far away from where they were. He took E by the arm and headed towards it.

    He sat on it and then let E sit on hisps. Then he put her head on his shoulder, "E, we are meant to be together. That''s something you can''t deny." Feeling guilty, he fondled her long ck hair. It was extremely slick and soft, making Samuel wonder what shampoo she used.

    E cried even more when she heard Samuel''s words, and she kept punching him on the chest and shoulders.

    "No, you are insane. Samuel, I hate you. I don''t want to be with you anymore." She felt lucky that she left with Daisy and gave birth to baby Jane.

    She loved baby Jane more than anything else in this world, including her own life.

    Cupping E''s cheeks, Samuel kissed her lips, "I''m sorry, E." From then on, Samuel vowed to never mistrust E.

    "I''ll never forgive you!" She broke loose from his arms and stood up.

    But Samuel pulled her back after she took a step away.

    "E, you are the one who have been pursuiting me, remember? Now, let me be the one to pursuit you, okay?"

    "Don''t mention it! I was such a fool back then." Samuel''s expensive suit was stained with E''s tears.

    He smiled bitterly and coaxed E, "You were no fool. You made me the luckiest guy in the world."

    "Well, that''s true." With Samuel''s apology,promise and sweet words, the atm

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    what she asked for was too much since all of these three rules were to keep him away.

    While she was considering if she should make some changes, Samuel spoke, "We will see."

    ...

    In an instant, thest twinge of guilt in E''s heart fleeted away.

    As they waited at a red light, looking at E, who kept rolling her eyes at him, Samuel kissed her, catching her off guard.

    "Sam... Sam..." E was so angry that she couldn''t utter thetter part of his name.

    "Focus on driving! Ugh, you rascal!"

    Old? Rascal? Samuel raised his eyebrows, "Did you just call me old, E?" He was just asked by someonest month if he was 25.

    "You''re over thirty. Of course you''re old." ''What a shameless man, trying to pretend to be younger."

    As the light turned red, E saw that it had began drizzling outside. Weather like this made E sentimental again.

    She didn''t know if the things she said would work, because, except for saying sorry and sweet words, Samuel didn''t directly answer her discontentment.

    However, if Samuel did want to get back together with her, he wouldn''t neglect her feelings.

    She decided if Samuel treated her the same way he had before, she would definitely leave him.

    As they arrived at the apartment, Samuel held E in her arms and covered her head with his coat.

 Chapter 661 Chef Shao

    After E walked into her apartment, sheunched a video chat with her son. Melody grinned from ear to ear when she noticed Samuel who appeared on the screen.

    "Mom, I miss you and my little sister. When can I see you again?" While he was upset that he hadn''t see them for a long time, Jerry noticed that his mom was winking fervently. Then he suddenly realised that he had mentioned his sister in front of Samuel.

    Samuel heard Jerry talking about his sister when he was wearing a bathrobe after taking a shower. Confused, he turned around and looked at E, who was video-chatting with her back to Samuel

    As he took two steps closer, he heard Jerry saying, "L''s daughter is so cute. Mom, can shee to America again with us?"

    E heard Samuel halt after Jerry said the words. She finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Of course she can." If he paid attention to her voice, he would find that it was slightly trembling.

    They stopped video chatting after half an hour. But Samuel was very quiet, he even didn''t talk to his son.

    E was indignant about it. She mmed her phone on the nightstand and looked at him, busy on his phone, "Samuel!"

    "Wife!"

    "I''m not your wife. I have a question to ask!" Standing beside the bed, E folded her hands with a stern face, as if it was an interrogation.

    Samuel put the phone aside and let E sit beside him, "Honey, what''s wrong?"

    E decided to set aside the way he addressed her because she had something more important to ask.

    "Is Jerry not your son?" Samuel was shocked by this question, because the answer was obvious. A bad feeling rose in his heart.

    "Kiss me. Then I''ll tell you." He was way more clear than E that Jerry was his son.

    E lost her cool because of his frivolity, and she pinched his face really hard.

    "You''d better behave yourself!"

    "Yes, ma''am." The man moved his body a little bit and sat squarely, deliberately. He said with a ferocious voice, "If I found out that he''s not my son, you''ll know what I''m capable of!"

    ...

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    dible... What magic did you use? Delicious!"

    Leisurely leaning on the chair, Samuel watched E gobbling, his eyes filled with love.

    ''E, I''m gonna make it up to you, '' he swore inwardly.

    At the set.

    E had just finished a shoot for a promotional video. Her phone rang as she was taking off a pair of long eardrop earrings in front a mirror.

    It was L.

    "Hello, L." She answered the phone briskly while watching her face in the mirror, which seemed to be plumped under Chef Shao''s care.

    E was astonished by something L said, "You can pay me that much? But I''m just a B-list celebrity? Surely you have made a mistake."

    "Harry''s idea? But, you know, I can''t go back to C country. Jane needs me."

    "I know this is hard-toe-by, but..." E hesitated. But she suddenly recalled that Samuel said Jerry woulde to live with her. Then she would have two kids to take care of, which would increase the pressure on her.

    L repeated what her husband had told her about E while she was in Harry''s arms.

    "E, you can''t stay in America forever. Jerry is in C Country and you have two kids to look after. You must earn as much money as you can." Besides, you don''t have anyone to support you except your friends. If youe back, while you''re busy, Daisy, Lilian and I can help you look after Jane. What do you say?"

 Chapter 662 Longing For Mr. Shao

    The sry that Harry offered E was tempting, several times higher than the one the Americanpany was paying her. The payment of filming wasn''t included in it.

    E, of course, didn''t have a clue of what was going on behind the scenes.

    "Okay, I will think about it. My contract expires in a month." She still had a long way to go. It was too early for her to think about the offer.

    On the other side of the phone, L yed with the golden button on the shirt that Harry was wearing, "E,e back. We all miss you so much." She did her best to persuade E. But it was ultimately up to E.

    "I miss you too. Thank you, L. Please give my thanks to Harry too." L''s words warmed her heart. During her stay in America, she had hardly made any friends, so, these words made her taste the happiness of friendship once again.

    "Don''t mention it. Do think about it. We are waiting for you. When youe back, we''ll have a good get-together." Again, L''s words touched her.

    After hanging up the phone, E went to her vi to see Jane, then hurried back to the apartment as usual.

    Samuel was making dinner when she arrived. She was famished, and couldn''t wait to taste all the different dishes that Samuel had made for her.

    At night, after taking a shower, shey in the bed and read through her Weibo timeline. The pictures of her and Samuel still floated around on the inte, and still garnered a lot of attention.

    Many fans asked her on her Weibo if she and Samuel were together again. E was shocked by this question and did not know how to reply to it.

    Deep in thought, the door of the bedroom was open and Samuel emerged, after he finalized on a phone call.

    Seeing E ying with her phone, he took it away and switched off the bedsidemp. Then, hey down and held her in his arms.

    E''s heart danced with happiness with his hugging. Her mood had been the same, since she started staying with him recently.

    Darkness enveloped them as Samuel kissed her, passionately, the heat between them rising. E also returned the kiss.

    "E." Samuel whispered beside her ear.

    "Hm?" Her breath had quickened, with his skilled kissing and touching, and did not know what he was going to say.

    Samuel stopped what he was doing, "I''m flying out tomorrow."

    Her s

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    E ising back. I have done you a big favor. Think about how to thank me, Mr. Shao!"

    With a smile on his face, Samuel filled L''s ss with beer, then he refilled his as well, "Thank you, L. Here is to you."

    L took up her ss and was about to drink it when Harry took it from her.

    "Mr. Shao, what is the meaning of drinking with my wife?"

    Samuel had drunk and finished his beer already.

    "Rx friend. If I wanted to get her drunk, I wouldn''t have poured her a beer." Samuel nced at Harry, whose face was slightly cold, with contempt. He cherished L so much.

    "It''s okay, Harry. It''s just a ss of beer. Let''s enjoy ourselves!" She said as she reached out to grab the ss of beer. But Harry drank it at one go.

    Putting aside the empty ss before L, Harry opened two bottles of white spirit, one in front of him, the other in front of Samuel.

    "Mr. Shao, let''s see who can hold his liquor."

    Samuel took the bottle and was prepared to take up the challenge. Then he remembered the words he told E four years ago. That every time he wanted to drink, he would let her know first.

    "Wait a moment." He put down the bottle and retrieved his phone from the pocket.

    Just as he held it, E''s face illuminated the screen. She was calling him.

    Samuel smiled. It''s as if they had a telepathic connection.

    "Hey, Eden. Pick me up at Hello club. I swear this whisky will kill me. Hurry up, or I''ll be dead..."

    Samuel''s demeanor changed when he heard E''s drunken voice. His smile faded away.

 Chapter 663 Wrecking His Company

    In confusion, L wondered why Samuel''s mood had just shifted.

    A woman was murmuring on the other side of the phone. "Why aren''t you talking? Come over here quickly. I''ve drank a whole bottle already. Now get your ass here..."

    ''Why hasn''t Samuel contacted me? He must be seeing other girls and has forgotten about me.

    He''s a jerk! I''ll give him hell if I see him ever again.'' These words rung in E''s mind, which made her more upset.

    "E!" E gasped in shock, thinking that she had just hallucinated hearing the familiar voice.

    What the hell? It was Samuel''s voice.

    Then she burped. Looking at her phone, she

    Realized that she was indeed calling Samuel.

    She hastily hung up the phone, trying to pull herself together.

    It was all Eden''s fault. They had arranged to meet half an hourter but he hadn''t shown up yet. Her phone buzzed just when she was about to call Eden. Seeing the Caller ID, E became frightened and almost dropped the phone.

    Jesus! Christ! Samuel wouldn''t let her get away with it that easily.

    She immediately deleted the A in front of Eden''s name in the phone directory. She wanted to add an "A" to prioritize, But to her mind right now it was a terrible mistake. For some unknown reasons, she began to cry.

    Samuel called her again and again but E rejected all of the calls. Finally Eden appeared in the club.

    She staggered along as Eden held her by the hands out of the club. The phone kept buzzing.

    Why was he being so stubborn? Why couldn''t he just stop calling?

    E used to like her ringtone, Ran Across You, sung by a Chinese pop singer Sun Yanzi but now she was fed up with it.

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    wards the insolent hero.

    "Wait, wait... E, calm down. Jason is violent." An actress stopped her.

    Jason seemed to have someone influential protecting him. That was why, even the director turned a blind eye to his terrible performance.

    E gave her aforting look and stood in front of the poser. "Jason, Can you stop ying with your hair and disying a simpering smile. Get your cues right this time."

    Provoked by the repeated endless shooting, Jason found his punch bag.

    "Who the hell do you think you are? Mind your own business!" His expression frightened everyone within hearing distance.

    He pretended he was a gentleman but now his mask was revealed.

    Eden hurried to stop the brewing war. "Have you heard about his background and violence issues?" he whispered in her ear. "Are you crazy?"

    Exasperated, E released Eden''s hand and shouted heatedly, "Jason, we''ve been shooting the same scene like a thousand times. Do you know why?"

    "Yes, I do. I suggest to change the second-rate director!"

    People on the scene were taken back by Jason''s absurd usation.

 Chapter 664 Ella, My Girl

    "Excuse me, what? This is crazy! You are the problem!" E''s voice was almost a screech, staggered by Jason''s shameless response.

    If there was any doubt about his violent streak, they were quashed as Jason clenched his fist and aimed it towards E''s face.

    The on-lookers panicked. Seeing a spiked club prop near her, E bent over, picked it up and hit him by the arm.

    Since she wasn''t that strong, it didn''t hurt Jason much.

    Jason tossed the club to the ground and tried to hit her again. At a critical juncture, Eden pounced and grabbed Jason''s arm. "Chill, Jason. You don''t have to do this."

    Jason ignored him and pushed him aside violently.

    When she saw Eden groaning on the ground, E waspletely infuriated. "Jason, you have crossed the line!" She didn''t have the skill to physically attack him, so she looked for weapons to use.

    She dashed to the equipment table and collected a basin of water, throwing it right to his face before Jason''s fistnded on her.

    The director cocked his eye at the security to separate them, but they were only driven away by Jason.

    The Indian actress standing aside shouted, "E, apologize to Jason. Now!"

    She thought that an apology might stop Jason, but E wasn''t about to back down and surrender to jerks like Jason.

    Readying herself for the punch, E looked at Jason in a contemptuous way. "You are a loser, Jason! You aren''t qualified to be an actor. Your boss must have been blind to recruit you. You suck!"

    Fumed, he targeted E''s face.

    He missed her by an inch, as E bent over a

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    uggled to pick himself up, wiping blood from his mouth. He walked towards E, and through clenched teeth said, "I''m sorry, E."

    All of sudden, Samuel was surrounded by a group of actresses, E not included of course.

    With a smile on his face, he didn''t utter a word.

    To others, he was supposed to be delighted but in fact he was on the brink of exploding in anger.

    He didn''t want to surround himself with the annoying foreign women, with their screechy voices and irritating perfume scents.

    Moreover, his beloved woman still stood far from him.

    When he saw that she was leaving, he nced at her with a stern expression, to stop her. But she continued to ignore him and turned towards the door.

    He quickly pushed his way through the crowd of women who were offering him dates, and grabbed E''s arm.

    E threw the roses in the garbage bin while Samuel held and kissed her.

    ...

    ''What the hell is he doing? This is crazy! It is in the workce.'' Shocked, E tried to push him away, But he held her even tighter.

 Chapter 665 Taking You Back To C Country

    When people surrounded them, they began to whistle and whisper. E''s heart was pounding rapidly. However, Samuel would not let her go, no matter how hard she tried.

    ''What a disgrace! Samuel, you bastard!'' E thought to herself.

    As they remained in their embrace, the crowd got rowdier with excitement. E purposely stepped on Samuel''s brand new ck leather shoes in anger.

    Aware of her outrage, Samuel slightly frowned, and slowly let go of her.

    "Did you learn something new from your mistake?" whispered Samuel in a seducing tone in her left ear.

    E, who had bowed her head, trying to calm down, really couldn''t fathom what Samuel was talking about. However, she did nothing but nod.

    Seeing E nod repeatedly, Samuel finally released her.

    For the next two to three hours, Samuel just stood quietly not far from the crew. E, who was wearing a sky blue crinoline dress of English royal style, had started to act her role as the princess.

    Though she did not look like an authentic British person, E, was a good actress and was perfect to y the role of the character.

    A standby actress, who originated from ?Hong Kong, approached Samuel, who was smoking.

    "Hello, are you Mr. Shao?" asked the actress in a non-standard Mandarin nguage.

    Since Samuel''s eyes were focused entirely on E the whole time, he nodded carelessly without saying a single word.

    "Mr. Shao, do you happen to know E?" asked the woman from Hong Kong tentatively. She knew she still had a chance if E was only his girlfriend.

    After taking a draw on his cigarette, Samuel replied casually, "She is my wife." Since they were on a break from filming, E looked towards Samuel, who had a sly smile?on his face.

    She had just given him a quick nce and then had turned her back to him.

    "Oh!" Is it true that she was your ex-wife, as many people have imed on social media?" At this moment, this was thest bit of hope for the woman.

    Samuel shook his head, making her think she still had a chance. But what he said next

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ver, will E, who seemed to hate him since the day she ran away, easily give in to his desire?

    E was interrupted by Samuel''s cell phone ringing.

    He looked at the caller ID, contemtively. After several seconds, he answered the phone. "Hello, " said Samuel, leading E into the bedroom with his arms around her waist.

    Her apartment looked the same as the day he had left. Where had E been living since then?

    E hung her coat onto the hanger, and Samuel started to focus on the phone call.

    "Why would he insist on seeing me?"

    "I can''t. I''m not in country C at the moment."

    "Okay. Bye."

    Samuel hang up the phone, wondering why Drake beseeched him for a meeting with him.

    Three minutester, Samuel entered the kitchen, and found the refrigerator empty.

    Samuel shook his head helplessly, went to the bedroom and opened the door. E was putting on her house clothes, Not expecting Samuel to show up. After some hesitation, she continued changing her clothes as if nothing happened.

    When she buckled the first button, Samuel put his arms around her waist from behind.

    "Seduce me?" Samuel said, in a deep voice in her left ear.

    E rolled her eyes in anger. "Do you think everyone is asscivious as you?" said E, coldly. She then squirmed free and threw the clothes she had worn during the day in theundry hamper.

 Chapter 666 How about Steamed Samuel

    Looking at E in front of him, Samuel smiled mischievously, "Fine. I''ll show you what a lewd andscivious man I can be, tonight. I won''t let you down." He then nced at his wristwatch and found that it was time to buy some ingredients for dinner. But E had worn her indoor clothes already so he left alone.

    E blushed after hearing Samuel''s words and wanted to say something. However, Samuel left the room abruptly, which confused E.

    ''Why did he lock the door? Did he leave?

    Why? Is it because she described him as a lewd andscivious man? Is he mad?

    That can''t be, '' thought E.

    While she was lost in her thought, she receieved a WeChat message from Samuel.

    ''What do you want to eat tonight?'' asked Samuel.

    Seeing his message, E guessed Samuel had left to buy some ingredients for dinner.

    The conclusion calmed her down. E smiled and replied, ''You want me to decide? Then¡­ how about steamed Samuel?''

    Samuel''s answer was ''Fine. You can do it yourself. I will wash myself clean.''

    ¡­

    Samuel made four dishes and one bowl of soup. After the wonderful dinner, E rubbed her plump belly andy on the sofa. Drowsily she saw Samuel washing up in the kitchen.

    When Samuel finished cleaning up, he pulled E out to the balcony, to do some light exercise.

    Over the next few days, Samuel used E''sputer, day and night, to contact his colleagues and clients in C Country and do his work.

    At the same time, E bought two airline tickets to Britain for her and Jane, but she didn''t let Samuel know about this. One morning, by the time Samuel woke up from a deep sleep after passionate sex with E, he noticed that E had already left.

    He called her dozens of times but her phone had been switched off.

    It was in the afternoon when he finally receieved a video call from her.

    Samuel sat on the sofa and red at E''s pretty face on theputer screen. "Hi, Mr. Shao. I have left America. Don''t ask me where I am. I''m not going back to C Country with you, " said E, "Oh, and I won''t being back to America either. You''d better go back to where you came fro

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    E stopped her. "Anna, you are pregnant now. Jane is too heavy. I don''t think it''s a good idea to carry her, " said E.

    "That''s right, auntie. I''m strong now. Let me embrace you instead, " Jane smiled. Thanks to E, the three-year-old girl weighed over 15 kg now.

    Jane tried to circle Anna''s waist with her arms, burying her face on Anna''s belly. She also stared at the big belly curiously, wondering if there was really a baby inside.

    Anna looked at Jane amicably and said, "Jane, I missed you so much. Why didn''t you tell me that you would arrive today? Eason and I could have picked you up at the airport."

    Helena took their suitcases and put them aside. E thanked the maid for her service, and then smiled at Anna.

    "Eason is busy, isn''t he? I don''t want to make any more trouble for him. Is he at home now?" said E. E raised her head, as if looking for him.

    Anna put her arm around E''s shoulders. She gestured E and Jane to sit on the sofa in the living room and answered, "Eason is busy. He was here earlier but didn''t stay for a long time."

    Helena put some fruit in front of them, and they started to chat and eat fruit.

    In the evening, E and Jane stayed at Anna''s home.

    When Jane fell asleep, E started a WeChat group and added L, Lillian, Daisy, and Anna to it. She announced that she was back.

    Daisy was the first person who replied, with a smiling emoji.

 Chapter 667 You Have My Word!

    Then L joined, and soon after everyone had joined in the conversation.

    "I''ll have to organize a party to officially wee E back home tomorrow night. Luckily we have her back!" Daisy got rid of Chuck who was fiddling around and edited a message on her phone.

    "Good idea!" agreed L.

    "Do you still remember four years ago when we went shopping and had fun at a nightclub. That is a good night!" Lillian sighed, ''how times flies, '' she thought. Four years had passed and now she had had her second child.

    "We''ll get together tomorrow!" Tears rolled down E''s cheeks. How lucky she was to have friends like them!

    Anna had fallen asleep. After all the other girls had came to an agreement, Eason replied through Anna''s phone, "Anna is asleep. She''s noting. Have fun!"

    E sent him a sad emoji with the message, ''Eason, I''ll ask Anna myself tomorrow. Have a good rest!

    But the rest of us are definitely meeting up.''

    Eason thought about it. Well, it may not be a bad idea to have Anna get out for fun. He replied, "Okay then."

    It was already midnight when the girls reluctantly put down their phones to stop chatting and went to bed, urged by their husbands.

    The next day after E woke up, she went to the kindergarten Eason arranged for Jane and attended the entry formalities.

    After that, she went to Stars Shining Entertainment Company affiliated to SL Group where Eden was already waiting for her.

    E had requested Harry to hire Eden as well. Together they were the ultimate package team and dynamic duo, and she didn''t anyone else to be her agent.

    As a result, Eden agreed to move to C Country for her.

    A contract was ced in front of E who signed it without even reading it carefully.

    Harry and L would never cheat her, so the contract was

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    put down her limited-edition handbag and angrily sat down opposite a man, "Mr. Fuller, I really doubt your reliability. Samuel suspects me! This is no good."

    Abbot Fuller drew on his cigarette, his beard shaking in anger. He replied in poor English, "Miss Gu, we shouldn''t be med. But they''re too powerful!"

    To prevent Samuel from finding more clues, a lot of people had been killed. The police was investigating these suspicious deaths with great intensity.

    "I don''t care. I paid you millions to get this job done. Don''t you dare screw me over." Fevered, Catherine stood up from the chair and knocked over the wine Abbot Fuller was drinking.

    He didn''t feel sorry for the wine, though. It wasn''t him that should pay for it.

    "Behave yourself, in case the police discover what we have done."

    "Why?! E is back! The bitch! I will never let her go. She makes me so mad. I have the itch to kill her right now! " Catherine hated E to the core.

    "Miss Gu, calm down, or you''ll get all of us killed." Finishing hisst words, Abbot Fuller stood up, fixed his cor and strode out of the room.

    Staring at the closing door, Catherine smashed a ss right at it, "Damn you idiots!"

 Chapter 668 How Affectionate!

    Outside the room, Abbot Fuller heard her and sneered. He would not sacrifice his minions or life for her. Soon, wine was sent to Room 668, bottle by bottle.

    In Room 666.

    As soon as Anna and E sat down, L passed the microphone to Lillian and approached them.

    "E, when will you tell Samuel about Jane?" Considering the experience that Daisy and she had, she knew that no one could always hide a secret. Sooner orter, it would be revealed.

    "Oh, Jane?" E paused. She hadn''t thought about it yet. "Can I not tell him about her? Anyway, he believed that I had had the abortion."

    What if Samuel fought her for Jane? She had better not tell him about Jane.

    They clinked sses. E took a sip of her drink, deep in thought.

    Just then, Daisy and Lillian came and sat beside them after finishing singing. Instead of singing, the girls kept on chatting happily.

    At 11 p.m.

    Considering their family responsibilities, they were ready to leave by then.

    Before they walked out of the room, Catherine had just left.

    At the entrance of Stormy Nightclub, some waitresses leaned on the zed door, drooling towards the parking lot, where the hottest

    Men in C Country, had shown up. Many women were ready to try their chance and get one of those men.

    A drunk woman staggered out of the club. It was Catherine.

    It was cold outside the club, refreshing Catherine, who drew her coat closer to her body and walked forward.

    In the Parking lot.

    Five limousines were parked exactly in a row with a small gap between each of them. Obviously, those men were wealthy.

    They leaned against two cars in the middle, waiting for their girls to appear. They ignored the women who were drooling at them.

    "They have another thirty minutes, or we''ll..." Eason, in a dark blue coat, checked his watch. I

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    Catherine took a deep breath, "E... " Realizing the others would all help E, Catherine decided to leave first.

    But E wasn''t going to let her off easily this time.

    When Catherine walked over, E stuck out her foot and tripped her, causing thetter to tumble to the ground.

    "Ah!" Screaming, Catherine was knocked down to the ground, in so much pain to say anything.

    Looking indifferently at her, Samuel didn''t feel like he should interfere at all. Not to mention others.

    Did Catherine think this was over? Hell no!

    Daisy held a bottle of rum in her arms. In the Stormy Nightclub, wine couldn''t be returned. To avoid wasting it, she carried it with her.

    E took the bottle from her and smashed it on the ground.

    Wine spilled all over. E took up a ss fragment and winked at Daisy.

    Still screaming, Lillian covered her mouth while Daisy and L held her arms.

    With their arms crossed, the men stared coldly at what was happening and just let their wives do whatever they wanted.

    Eason held Anna, who was pregnant, into his arms to protect her.

    Then, E carved out the words, Home Wrecker, on her face. Catherine yelped in pain, with no-oneing to her rescue.

 Chapter 669 His Conspiracy Plan

    Catherine almost fainted when they pushed her to the ground. Samuel stood there angry whilst E was shocked. How could she forget that Samuel was on Catherine''s side?

    Standing less than a meter from Samuel, she worked up a nerve and shouted at him, "Samuel, if you are feeling sorry for Catherine, me and you are over!"

    She pointed at Samuel, with the broken ss dripping with Catherine''s blood still in her hand.

    It was a deliberate provocation towards Samuel.

    Without ncing at Catherine, Samuel puffed out a cloud of smoke, took the broken ss from her and threw it in the dustbin near them.

    Then he put his arm around her shoulder and said to the rest, "Let''s get out of here!"

    Five couples left the nightclub in their limousines, Leaving Catherine sitting on the ground without anybody to care for her.

    E, E, E... She kept calling E''s name in anger, her face awash with pain. Later, she went to a private hospital.

    Five women, sitting next to their men who were driving, continued to chat animatedly in their Wechat group.

    L typed ''We have to teach Catherine a lesson again.''

    The rest of the four agreed.

    ''I will hold a party in a couple of days. You all should join and we will humiliate her in public.''

    The home wrecker was hated by everyone, so the idea sounded like a good one.

    Later on, the Wechat group went silent.

    They all got home and were busy handling their family issues.

    At The Royal Mansion.

    Samuel was on top of E who was lying in the sofa. He was like a wolf, staring at its prey and ready to eat her.

    "It seems that Mr. Shao feels sorry for Catherine. Is that right?" E challenged him, with a determined expression on her face. She reached to push him away from her.

    She might as well have told Samuel the truth that she would not let Catherine and Emma lead a peaceful life. She was determined to teach them a lesson, whenever she saw them.

    She thought he was pissed off because he had said nothing. However, E knew that if he got angry because of what she did to Catherine, she would get cross with him.

    "Samuel, why do you treat me like this? On one hand, you feel sorry for Catherine; on

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    " They returned to Catherine''s apartment. Polly started to look for the medical kit and babbled, "this party is for the famous women from the upper ss society. How can you miss such a golden opportunity?"

    When she was young, Catherine lived in wealth. But her father dissipated his money on gambling, drinking and a luxurious life, causing hispany to almost be bankrupt.

    Polly was the daughter of a county magistrate and she fancied Catherine''s father for his money and married him at C Country.

    Now Polly''s husband had retired and her son had failed to be sessful as a business man. Thepany was about to close down and she was divorcing Catherine''s father.

    Polly finally found the medical kit. She took the gauze out of the kit and taped it on Catherine''s cuts.

    "Mum. Do you know who made these cuts? It was L and her friends. It''s not logical that L invited us to the tea party. The invitation seems a bit fishy." Catherine closed the kit and sat on the sofa, motionless.

    She wasn''t stupid and would not allow herself to fall into their obvious trap.

    "I don''t think so. You are thinking too much. I know what happened between you and Samuel. Emma and ine will be at the party as well. Emma had an affair with Samuel too. Perhaps they won''t pay attention to you. Come on, let''s go." Cupping her daughter''s scarred face, Poly looked helplessly at her, trying to make the disappointment that she felt because of her.

 Chapter 670 Home Wrecker

    When Polly lived with her husband''s family, ine had often taken advantage of her mother-inw''s favor towards her to bully Polly. Later, ine became a heavy gambler. Her addiction to gambling made her mother-inw dislike her. Since then, she never had the courage to return to the family home.

    Polly felt that she was no longer disadvantaged by ine, though her husband did not live up to her expectations.

    In addition to that, it was said that ine was proud of having been distraught by numerous scandals. Polly was no longer sad when she thought about how much ine had suffered.

    Emma didn''t have much to be ashamed of, and Catherine''s bruises and scars were not visible. She had nothing to fear.

    Determinedly, Polly got Catherine out of the room, and into her second-hand BMW, and drove towards Ditter Hotel.

    They arrived shortly after.

    Polly was watching celebrities walk in and out of the hotel. She had her biggest grin stered on her attractive face. She felt the urge to be on the same social level as them.

    Catherine had tried hard to get out of her mother''s grip, but Polly held her hand tightly, reluctant to release her until they arrived at the entrance of Ditter Hotel.

    Catherine realised there was no turning back.

    The hotel had been refurnished with dozens of tables. L had hired a lot of professional waitresses to serve the tea, because it was indeed a tea party.

    Standing by the doorway, mother and daughter could hear people talking, and smell the strong aroma of the various tea being served.

    "Mom, if something goes wrong today, it''s all your fault. said Catherine apprehensively. She then stared coldly at Polly who was busy tasting the fine green tea served to her.

    How could L and the other women be so easy on her?

    Polly, gently waved her hand to calm her daughter, and said, "Rest assured. You''ll be fine." To her delight, the green tea tasted so good that it almost felt like heaven. She hadn''t had such good tea for a long time.

    With Polly''s reassurance, Catherine calmed down. ''As reckless as L was,

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    take long for a young girl to exim, "It reads home wrecker."

    The rumour that Catherine was a mistress was now confirmed.

    "Of course, she is a home wrecker. E has already spilled the secret."

    "I have told you not to judge a woman by her looks."

    ¡­¡­

    The conversation turned ugly. Catherine''s true colours were revealed as she listened in horror.

    She forcibly broke free from E''s grip and red at her. "E, you are such a jealous woman. Samuel and I were in love. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have ended our engagement, " said Catherine fiercely, snapping her fingers.

    She regretted thst she hadn''t hired a hit-man to have E assassinated.

    "Is it?" E intervened in a sarcastic voice. She was a bit jealous even though she knew Catherine was lying.

    Nevertheless, Catherine nodded to the affirmative, after some hesitation.

    E asked L to bring her phone.

    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, she dialled Samuel''s number.

    The phone was quickly connected. E put the phone on loudspeaker. "E...", Samuel''s voice boomed through the phone.

    "Dear, Ms. Gu told me that you and her were in love. I called to verify, " E said in a calm voice, stolidly.

    Samuel was apprehensive, fearing that she may have misunderstood him.

    "Dear, isn''t it clear to you already?" Samuel didn''t know what was going on, so he told her the truth.

 Chapter 671 As You Wish

    E smirked and looked at Catherine''s pale face, and coquettishly said,"It isn''t clear since you never told me." Samuel behaved just as E anticipated, which proved her point to the people listening.

    Samuel put down the files in his hands and leaned back against his chair. He sounded serious as he said,"E, I love you."

    His voice sound soulful and attractive, which could be overwhelming for most women.

    Some girls squealed and giggled amongst themselves,"Samuel sounds so infatuated and in love."

    "I am totally enchanted by his voice."

    ...... E had never thought that Samuel would be so straightforward. She unconsciously blushed,"Okay, Bye!"

    Samuel had already heard the squeal, but when he wanted to ask her what was going on, she cut hang up the phone.

    E tried to calm herself as her heart was racing, and handed the phone to the person behind her. Then she poured the cold tea on Catherine''s face.

    "Ms. Gu, I hope the tea can wake you up to see the world clearly, lest you get paranoid and covet the husband of someone else." The tea leaves stuck to her hair and her face.

    In shock, she watched as the liquid stained her expensive fur coat. Hearing the crowdughing at her, her heart sank.

    She wiped her face in a panic, suppressing an impulse to cry, and raised her hand to p E.

    Two women behind E came forward and stopped Catherine.

    Polly came back to her senses, thinking that although she is a vain woman who is determined to be rich some day, She would never be a man''s mistress and make herself ignoble. So she joined in the onught and pped her daughter.

    "Mum....." Catherine was shocked to see Polly in such bad temper. As her mom, she didn''t help her, but chose to help others. Catherine was overwhelmed.

    The p made others despise her even more. pping her daughter, Polly was admitting that her daughter was a mistress, something she clearly didn''t approve of.

    Soon Cat

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ed from Melody''s hand and went to open the door.

    It was Emma looking disoriented. E''s smile froze and she unhappily asked,"What are you doing here?" ''Isn''t she crazy? How could she be released?'' E thought.

    Emma shoved E and walked to the living room.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" E staggered and held the shoe rack to avoid tumbling.

    As Emma grew closer to Melody, E followed her in a hurry.

    "Emma? What are you doing here?" Melody stared at the pale looking woman, realising that she was not in her right mind as she just looked at her sullenly without saying a word.

    Now Emma was recalling all the things that happened in recent past. At first, Melody strongly opposed her rtionship with Samuel.

    Then E took away Samuel''s heart.

    She had no money and Samuel paid no attention to her. She had to vacite between Felix Fei and Drake.

    ......

    She would not have been reduced to such a state if it were not for Melody.

    ''All thanks to you, Melody'', Emma thought. Deep hate shed across her eyes.

    She stumbled across a fruit knife on the table and picked it up without hesitation. Doing this made Melody and E panic.

    "Emma, are you out of your mind?" "What do you want?" E rushed towards Melody.

    Melody stumbled as she tried to avoid Emma.

 Chapter 672 Samuel, Help!

    Suddenly, Emmaughed sardonically as if she had envisioned Melody''s and E''s death by her hand.

    "Damn you all to hell! Hahahaha."

    Vi was in her bedroom on the second floor. The bedroom door remained open so she was able to hear themotion downstairs. She was curious and went out to check what was happening.

    Peering from on top of the staircase, she saw a woman chasing E and Melody with a fruit knife in her hand.

    She freaked out and froze. It was Emma. What was she going to do?

    E dragged Melody to hide behind the sofa and stood in front of her, in a protective stance. Seeing Emma approaching her, E steadied herself, "Emma, what do you want? Talk to me." She would give her everything except Samuel.

    At the same time, Melody, hiding behind E, picked up the phone from the table and dialled 110.

    Emma saw what Melody''s was doing. She growled and lunged towards them.

    The knife pointed at Melody. E was afraid that grandma may get hurt, so she used her arm to stop the impact. As a result, Emma ended up shing E on the arm.

    The pain locked E into a speechless state. Melody saw that E had been shed and panicked. The phone dropped to the floor.

    "E, are you okay?"

    She hurried to E, wanting to check the cuts.

    Emma saw Melody approach E. She wielded the knife towards her, without giving them any breathing space.

    Seeing Emma moving towards Melody, E took an ashtray beside her and threw it at her. But Emma dodged it. As a result, Emma stood still, breathing heavily and watching them.

    Vi finally figured out what was happening and panicked. She had to do something. She immediately ran back to her bedroom and called 110.

    Then she called Samuel as she hurried downstairs, "Samuel,e back quickly. Something terrible has happened."

    His heart missed a beat. He had never heard his Mum''s voice sound like that. Her voice was

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    She understood what had happened clearly. E got hurt because of protecting Melody.

    She was willing to give her life for others'' safety. How could anyone not like E?

    E was surprised as Viforted her. But she was too tired to speak out.

    They heard the sirens approaching.

    E felt painful.

    "Samuel..."

    Melody scooted close to E for support and clutched one of her hand, "E, you must hold on. Samuel ising."

    "Yes. I''ve called him. Don''t close your eyes." Vi wiped her tears and clutched E''s other hand as well. Both her hands were bloody.

    E was still bleeding. She smiled at Melody and Vi and said weakly, "Tell Samuel to take good care of our kids."

    Then she drifted off and lost consciousness.

    "E, E..." Melody almost fainted because of worry. She tried her best to steady her breathing. Just then, the paramedics and the police walked in and took over.

    Samuel drove wildly towards the old house. When he arrived, E was being lifted onto the ambnce.

    His heart fluttered. After making sure grandma and Mum were okay, he got into the ambnce. For the first time, his mind waspletely nk when he saw E in aa, covered in blood.

    "How is she?" Clutching her cold hands, he asked nkly.

 Chapter 673 Iâ€™ll Support You Always

    The nurse, wearing a mask, flushed and replied, "Measures have been taken to staunch her bleeding. Now we''re taking her to the hospital."

    After getting a call from Samuel, the ambnce turned to Chengyang Private Hospital.

    Chuck had justpleted a major operation when a nurse rushed to him, even before he walked out of the operating room.

    "Mr. Si, Mr. Shao has just called and has asked you to wait at the door. He has got a patient and needs you."

    Chuck was puzzled. Samuel? "What is the condition of the patient?" He removed the mask, took off the protective gown and left the operating room.

    This must be an important patient because Samuel wasing.

    Hardly had he reached the entrance when an ambnce stopped in front of him.

    Surprisingly, it was E who was taken out of the ambnce with an oxygen mask over her nose and mouth, and covered in blood. His heart jolted. He nced at Samuel who was shaking with anguish. Chuck asked the nurse beside him, "What happened?"

    E was sent to the emergency room while the nurse replied breathlessly, "She was stabbed with a fruit knife. She has a severe wound in her abdomen. The cuts on her arms have been dealt with."

    Fruit knife? Hastily, Chuck looked at Samuel again and thetter was still silent. It was not the right time to ask. He went back to the operating room even though he was too tired.

    Soon, the light in the operating room was on again. Outside the room, Samuel looked unusually calm. He stood there for a long time. Then his phone rang twice in his pocket.

    He didn''t answer it until it rang for the third time, "Hi, Mom."

    "Sam, which hospital are you in?" Vi sounded anxious, which confused Samuel.

    "Mom, since you don''t like her, stay at home." ''E, I''m sorry! I should have protected you.

    Please stay alive! I''ll be waiting for you here.

    From now on, you can do whatever you want, '' Samuel prayed.

    So

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    is could manage his fear better than he could before.

    He patted her hand and replied, "Grandma, the knife missed her vitals organs. But E was bleeding heavily. Now the bleeding has been staunched and she is going to be all right. Don''t worry."

    Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief.

    E, who was still in aa, was wheeled out. Samuel walked up to her.

    Staring at her pale face, Samuel felt pain in his heart.

    "When will she wake up?"

    Chuck folded the used handkerchief and put it back into his pocket. He would get it washed at hometer.

    Hearing the question, Chuck nced again at Samuel. He felt sorry for Samuel, who didn''t even know about his own daughter.

    "In two hours."

    E was taken to a luxury ward. Making sure that she was all right, Samuel grabbed Chuck''s arm, who was preparing to leave.

    Looking at his sleeve, Chuck frowned. But he suddenly remembered his wife warnings, "You need to see a psychiatrist to talk through your germophobia, or it will get worse."

    He stopped frowning.

    They walked outside to the corridor when Samuel stared sternly at him and asked, "I''ve got something to consult you about."

    Consult? Chuck raised his eyebrows. Since when did Samuel ask for something so politely?

    "What is it?"

 Chapter 674 She Calls the Shots

    Samuel nodded and opened the door of the ward.

    After speaking to Vi, he walked to the deanery with Chuck. A few minutester, Chuck took Samuel to hisb.

    Two hourster, Samuel left theb. Thinking of the dead bodies that were being used for experimentation in theb, he entered the elevator, holding back vomit.

    Was Chuck really obsessively clean? But why was he okay with dealing with disgusting bodies?

    In the luxury ward on the eighth floor.

    Melody sat by the bed, holding E''s hand tightly.

    Vi stood up from the sofa when she saw Samuel walking back in, "Sam, the police called to tell us Emma is in the No. 2 Hospital and they are ready to arrest her."

    Hearing the name, Samuel looked rather malicious, "No rush. She''''ll have time to recover. I''ll send someone to keep an eye on her."

    No rush?

    He wasn''t in a rush, but Melody, Vi and E, who was still half asleep, were.

    "Sam, you''re really letting me down." Melody stared at him with a sad expression on her face. ''Look what Emma has done! Why couldn''t he forget about her?'' She shook her head in disappointment.

    Noticing the expression on her face, Samuel knew she had misunderstood him. When he was about to exin, E spoke weakly, with her eyes closed, "Samuel, you bastard. We''re finished."

    Even now, he was protecting Emma.

    Her heart broke into pieces. Even though she had almost died and was in severe pain because of Emma, Samuel was still defending her.

    She would never forgive Samuel for this.

    Samuel sighed, and kissed her forehead and cheeks. Despite what she said, he was happy when he heard her voice.

    A couple of minutester, Vi left with Melody and closed the door, leaving them alone in the ward.

    E opened her eyes and saw that his face was quite close. She closed her eyes again.

    She moved her right arm inadvertently. It ached all over from the cuts.

    The pain was killing her. Damn Emm

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    e. He had asked for her call log, but still failed to find anything suspicious.

    "I have new information, Mr. Shao. Catherine met a Japanese man named Abbot Fuller in secret. Abbot Fuller is known in the underground world as Camorra. Through days of investigation, I found criminal records in connection to him."

    "What is he known for?"

    "Murder, smuggling and human trafficking."

    Samuel looked out of the window and pondered awhile, "Anything else?"

    "Yes, Miss Amber had contacted Catherine earilier, and soon after, Miss Bo got hurt."

    Samuel drew on his cigarette. ''Catherine.'' He thought it over carefully.

    Damn! How could he have been so stupid?

    He had been duped by a woman.

    He suddenly remembered that E once told her that either Catherine or Emma was going to hurt her. But back then, he didn''t believe her because of her attitude and also the fact that shecked evidence.

    Right now, Samuel had so many mixed emotions.

    So it was always Emma and Catherine who had wanted to hurt E. And they both wanted him!

    He stubbed out the cigarette and asked indifferently, "How is Amber now?"

    "She''s getting better and might wake up at any time. We''re keeping an eye on her!"

    "Okay. Get more guards if you need. And let me know as soon as she wakes up."

 Chapter 675 If Only She Were My Daughter

    After hanging up, Samuel stood by the window for quite some time.

    Whoever hurt E was going to pay for it, Catherine or Emma included.

    Samuel was plotting his revenge when two little children slipped into the luxury ward. He was too focused on his n that he didn''t notice them.

    He smoked one cigarette after another, finishing a pack at a go. Then, he put his phone back into his pocket and walked to the ward.

    He briefly stopped before entering. Looking through the window, he saw a little girl in avender coat trying to climb the bed.

    When she got on, she took off her mask and kissed E, who was sleeping, on her cheek.

    Who was she?

    Was she the girl who came with Jerry to his office? Samuel looked adoringly at the girl.

    She seemed to like E very much.

    When she kissed E, Jerry''s grandmother was gazing affectionately at them.

    Vi was also with them. She had her back turned to him, so Samuel couldn''t see her face.

    Staring for a while, Samuel opened the door gently, startling everyone in the room besides Vi who seemed unaffected by his appearance.

    Although Jane was ready to meet her daddy again, she was still in shock when she saw him in front of her. She quickly put the mask back on, albeit disappointed.

    Jane couldn''t understand why E forbade her from calling Samuel daddy, but she remained obedient nheless.

    "Daddy!" Jerry was in a panic for a moment but soon calmed down. He ran to Samuel, hugging his leg.

    Samuel reached out and held Jerry up, "How did you get here?"

    Jerry answered honestly, "The driver brought us here after school. Jane, her daddy and mummy aren''t at home, so I brought her with me. Is it okay, daddy?"

    Samuel looked at the little girl, his eyes glistened with joy.

    Jerry continued, giving Samuel no chance to reply, "Also daddy, mummy likes Jane. I''m sure she''ll be very happy to see her."

    It seemed Jane and E were very close to each other, which confused Samuel.

    E had just retur

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    s a mistress a while ago? Use that as ammunition. I want her reputation as awyer and personpletely eviscerated."

    "Got it Mr. Shao!"

    "And¡­ I''ll call youter." He nned to help E carry out their revenge as soon as she woke up.

    After hanging up the phone, Samuel finished the leftovers from his dinner and approached the bed.

    He stared at E who was still sleeping. As if she could feel his intense stare, she woke up.

    E opened her eyes slowly. She saw in the dim light an attractive man. It was Samuel.

    Well, she had to admit that Samuel was really handsome.

    "I''m hungry." Just after she finished the sentence, her stomache grumbled.

    ''A good match, '' Samuel thought andughed.

    He kissed her on her forehead, and walked towards the microwave oven where he made her food warm.

    When the meal was warm, E leaned over and Samuel fed her.

    "Samuel, are you doing this on purpose?" Eined after the third bite.

    Samuel raised his eyebrows slightly. He said innocently, "You just had surgery. You should be happy that you are eating congee." Although she wasn''t hurt too badly and just had a minor surgery, patients are usually advised not to eat anything after a surgery.

    "Take it away. I want some water." She angrily turned her head aside, refusing to eat any more congee.

 Chapter 676 Nothing Could Tear Us Apart

    Samuel looked at the congee in the bowl, wondering how much she hated it and preferred drinking water.

    "All right, just one more bite." Samuel said gently.

    E took another spoonful of congee, finding it hard to swallow because of the taste. ''How terrible, '' she thought.

    "Good. Another one. Open your mouth." Samuel said, reaching out with another spoonful of congee.

    She was speechless. "Mr. Shao, leave me alone! I can take care of myself." E shouted at him, rolling her eyes in the process.

    E didn''t want to see him anymore because he always made her angry.

    "E, you are in no state to be picky. Stop acting like a spoilt kid!" Samuel grinned.

    E was dumb for a minute.

    "Don''t you know how old I am?" E said angrily. A kid? She wasn''t a young child that Samuel was coddling.

    Samuel smiled, "Age means nothing. You are being naughty and picky, just like a kid." He extended his arm with the spoon full of congee one more time.

    E shook her head. She was done eating.

    Samuel pretended to agree with her. What a demanding woman! He was thinking of another way to feed her the food she needed, when an idea came to his mind. Without hesitation, he decided to execute it.

    He took the spoon and fed himself before setting the bowl on the table.

    E looked at him, confused. Was he hungry? She was thinking about his intention when he hugged her and bowed his head to kiss her.

    Samuel fed E the congee using his mouth.

    This surprised her and left her speechless. She couldn''t believe that Samuel had just done that. It was so disgusting!

    E thought it was fine when lovers fed each other just like on popr TV shows, but not with congee.

    Ahahah! It almost drove her crazy!

    Samuel didn''t release her who almost couldn''t breathe until she swallowed the congee.

    "Samuel! How dare you!" E was about to scold Samuel when he took another bite of congee, shortening the distance between them andpletely ignoring her.

    Ten minutester.

    E was forced to eat more than half the bowl of congee.

    E was stopped in her tracks for a moment. Samuel stared at E, with a look of triumph. "Samuel, you can''t be more disgusting, can you?" E sai

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    ou lie, I''ll act at my discretion. But we can''t separate again."

    He couldn''t imagine the days when she was gone.

    She tried to avoid him when he fell in love with her, which broke his heart.

    "At your discretion?" E wondered what kind of price she would pay for what she had done.

    What if he asked her to please him sexually? Well, she would refuse to do that.

    Samuel noticed that E had zoned out, deep in thought. He suddenly squinted at her and asked, "E, are you... or have you lied to me?"

    E didn''t expect that question.

    She feigned annoyance, straightened and tried topose herself. "Nonsense! But, even if I lie to you, so what? Samuel, you''ve got to remember you are asking me to forgive you."

    Samuel was speechless.

    Samuel wanted to refute her but he changed his mind when he looked at her. He wanted to please her so much that he would do and say anything to be with her again. "You''re right. I''m begging for your forgiveness. E, forgive me!" If E said no, Samuel would have to find a way to make sure that she yielded to him.

    "Okay!" E moved her body slightly with the help of Samuel to sit morefortably, leaning in his arms.

    The ambiance in the room lightened.

    Samuel knew the forgiveness was conditional, but he was still happy. It was a good start to getting them back to where they were. "Good! Don''t go back on your word! If you do, I''ll find ways to change your mind." Samuel gave her an evil lopsided grin.

 Chapter 677 Nothing Better To Do

    E pouted to show her disapproval, sick of being threatened by Samuel. "Samuel, go away!"

    Said E in a firm,manding voice, pretending to be irritated.

    She wanted to see how patient Samuel would be, and to what extent he would concede to her.

    "Okay, I''ll go. But..." There was no sign of anger on Samuel''s face, as he treated her so tenderly.

    His reaction left E puzzled for a moment. Did Samuel really want to get back together again?

    "You have to promise me one thing first."

    "What?"

    E red at him, curious about what he was going to request from her.

    ''A promise should not be that hard to agree to, '' E thought.

    "From now on, even if I lie to you, you shouldn''t be cross with me. You should trust that I''ll never cross the line." E thought about how she had crossed the line already, by not telling him about their daughter. E began to fidget.

    Samuel watched as E squirmed on her bed, thinking that she was trying to find afortable position but had a nagging thought that she was keeping something from him.

    After all the years in the entertainment industry, E hadn''t learned how to lie. She was so easy to read, especially when she was keeping a secret.

    "Deal!" Samuel replied sinctly, thinking that he needed to handle one issue at a time. E felt embarrassed that she had been hesitant and indecisive. On numerous asions, she had either rejected him or driven him away.

    "Okay I promise."

    Her point-nk reply led to a tight hug and ardent kisses.

    After a few seconds, their moans and groans echoed in the luxury ward. "Not here. It''s hard to breathe, "

    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you an artificial respiration, "

    "No ..."

    "Put your injured arm aside, so I won''t touch it by ident." A bright sh of red washed over E''s face. Why? Was she shy?

    Samuel was indeed an old rogue. What''s worse, the door of the ward was made of transparent ss! "Shame on you! No! If you don''t let me go, I will shove your face with my injured ar

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    g slyly.

    But deep down, he regretted that he hadn''t had a high-profile engagement to make Daisy cry.

    He had wanted to make her feel the pain he felt when she broke his heart. Samuel looked at E who was still fast asleep with mixed emotions of pity and pleasure. It turned out that Catherine''s proposal was effective, at least it had proven that she cared for him.

    Samuel stared at Chuck, and a memory nudged its way to his mind. "Remind me Chuck. Three years and eight months after your wife ran away, weren''t you holding a bouquet of roses on Valentine''s Day? Who was the luckydy huh?"

    This seeded in raising Daisy''s doubt.

    When she looked up at Chuck, his face was ridden with guilt. She had thought Chuck was such a freak that no girls would be interested in. It seemed that she was very much mistaken.

    Daisy grabbed his tie and led him out of the ward. "Let''s talk."

    "Have fun you two." Samuel chuckled, waving his hand and avoiding Chuck''s eyes, which were zing with anger.

    ncing at the other three couples, Samuel decided to start with Eason, "Big brother..." This caught Eason''s attention.

    He ignored Eason''s warning, and said, "Eason, an American girl called Lily asked me for your number some time ago, and talked about your ''three-year agreement'' with her. I''m dying to know what happened next, hmm."

 Chapter 678 Henpecked Husbands

    Eason wanted to strangle Samuel there and then, but he had a bigger issue to deal with. He looked at Anna, who disyed a stolid expression. He shook in fear, not knowing whether tough or cry. "Don''t listen to his nonsense, I had broken up with that woman a long time ago."

    Harry and Joseph burst intoughter, unreservedly.

    Anna tried to calm down, "Eason, how many women have you been with?" Eason was a yboy before, he changed his girlfriends like clothes. Even after he got married, there were still some women throwing themselves at him.

    Eason tried tofort his wife, "That''s the past. Don''t get angry. Think of the baby!"

    "It''s all right. When my wife was pregnant, she used to be mad at Chuck all the time. Anna, interrogate him as much as you like." Harry kissed L on her cheek.

    Suddenly, L pushed Harry away, startling him. Didn''t they agree to teach Samuel a lesson?

    "Yes, Anna. Keep an eye on him. It''s a sensitive time. You''d better watch him closely." It seemed that the men wanted to gang up on Eason. They continued to snipe at him for a while.

    "Hey Samuel! Weren''t you with Emma, when my sister was pregnant?" Eason saw E waking up and decided to take advantage. Samuel wasn''t facing E, so he didn''t realize that she was awake.

    Eason threw caution to the wind, and hit back where he knew it would hurt.

    "Emma?" Samuel gnashed his teeth in anger. But what he said was true. "I took E for granted then. But now, things are going to change. I will be by her side, and love and support her. Her enemies are my enemies now, and they will be dealt with ordingly."

    Hearing this, the displeased expression on E''s face turned to a smile.

    Seeing the smile on his sister''s face, Eason felt even more resentful. He decided to pester on.

    "Samuel, I heard from my nephew that during the four years when E was away, you were living with Catherine." Although he knew that his nephew''s words couldn''t be reliable, Eason st

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    s.

    Eason looked at Anna. He pulled her over to him and said, "You are pregnant and this has nothing to do with you. You''ll be staying home."

    Anna swatted his arm. In order, to avoid embarrassing him, she said in low voice, "Eason, I could fix you for what you have done just now. Try to steal my thunder by nning to control me?"

    Lilian stood near them. Hearing this, she couldn''t help but sneer. They were all henpecked husbands!

    Eason and Anna sat on the the sofa, while the other couples chatted andughed.

    After an hour, they left.

    Samuel escorted them. Anna returned to tell E secretly, "Don''t worry about Jane. We''ll take good care of her. You just take care of yourself."

    "Mmm, thank you." E was worried about Jane''s situation and had asked Anna when Samuel went to the bathroom.

    Anna hadn''t enough time to tell her in detail.

    But now that Samuel had stepped out, they took advantage of the fact that there were only two of them in the ward. Annaforted her again and then left.

    When Samuel came back, he seemed in a good mood.

    He sat beside E and began to exin.

    He wanted to clear the air.

    "What I said was not the truth. I just wanted to amuse Eason. And I''ve never lived with Catherine." E red at him, wondering whether she should believe him or not.

 Chapter 679 We Arenâ€™t Divorced

    E didn''t say a word. She just picked up her phone, which was near her, and distracted herself with it.

    "E, what can I do to make you trust me again?" Samuel asked, his voice dripping with worry. He wanted to p himself on the face, ''Samuel, why did you mention her? Now how will you exin it?''

    Samuel''s words, however, didn''t make E happier. She answered coldly, "You don''t need to exin. That''s your business. I have no right to me you even if you slept in the same room as her." ''Samuel and I are divorced. How can I me him?'' thought E.

    As an intelligentwyer, Samuel came up with a wise answer quickly, "Of course you have the right. We aren''t divorced. Even though we both signed the divorce papers, the agreement didn''t take effect."

    ''Huh? What does he mean by that?'' E was puzzled by Samuel''s excitement.

    "It didn''t take effect?"

    "No. I didn''t send it to the bureau of civil affairs, so it''s not valid. We have never divorced and you are still my wife." Samuel answered, looking giddy like a small child who was getting candy.

    E was astounded and dropped her phone on herp.

    ''I''m still Samuel''s wife? We aren''t divorced?''

    Samuel''s reply surprised E, making her exhrated, astonished and excited, all at the same time. Her eyes were brimming with tears because of the unexpected truth.

    ''Does this mean that Samuel has always loved me?'' E wondered.

    "I''m innocent. If I had lived with Catherine, then it would have been marital infidelity, which is illegal. I''m awyer. I will never break thew. Please trust me on this." Samuel nned to tell E the truth in the future when he proposed to her again, but because of what his friends had done, he had to disclose the truth or risk losing her forever.

    E nodded, repeatedly. Now she knew that Samuel''s love had never changed. She embraced Samuel, but unconsciously used her wounded arm.

    "Ouch!" The pain forced E to put her arm down.

    Sympathetically, Samuel blew onto her bandaged arm. They both knew her pain would not subside because of his blowing, but Samuel didn''t stop. E found h

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    " asked Vi. "Shooting a film must be tiring. You can stay at home. Wouldn''t it be much better to have another baby?"

    E flushed at once.

    "That''s a good idea, Mum..." Samuel answered before E could say a word. "... I also want a second child." Samuel continued happily, without any sign of shyness.

    E gave Samuel a stare and exined herself, "Mum, we have just restored our rtions, and I signed a contract with Harry''spany a few days earlier. It''s not the best time to quit. But when the time is right, I will think about it."

    E didn''t want a baby now. If they really wanted a new member in the family, she would tell them that Jane was Samuel''s daughter.

    ''Yes. That''s a good idea, '' E made up her mind.

    "Fine. It''s all up to you and Samuel. We''ll let you two decide." Vi replied, albeit slightly disappointed. Vi didn''t know that Jane was her granddaughter, but she didn''t try changing E''s mind.

    They already had Jerry, a sweet grandson.

    Melody knew that Jane was Samuel''s daughter, so she wasn''t eager for a new member of the family as well.

    ''What''s more, E and Samuel have restored their rtions, there is nothing to worry about, '' thought Melody.

    "Thank you, Mum."

    They continued chatting for a while. Then Vincent and Vi went to work. Samuel also went home to change his clothes before going to work.

    In the ward, Melody apanied E.

 Chapter 680 Puppeteer Revealed

    At noon, Samuel received a call just as he had finished his meeting. Soon after, he immediately drove to the hospital.

    In the I.C.U.

    The two guards at the door of the ward greeted Samuel as he walked in, "Mr. Shao!"

    "How is she?"

    "Doctor Si was here a couple of minutes ago and he gave us strict orders to keep her under surveince, then he left."

    "Hmm, I see."

    Pushing the door open, Samuel walked in.

    Ambery lifelessly in bed, a stark contrast to her usual demeanour.

    She had just turned 20, but the affliction she had been through, made her look much older.

    Hearing the footsteps, Amber opened her eyes, not expecting to see Samuel.

    But the surprise in her eyes didn''tst long.

    "Why am I here?" Her voice sounded raspy because she had been asleep for a long time.

    Samuel stood beside her bed, "That doesn''t matter. Amber, tell me, who is the mastermind?"

    Though he had an inkling to what her answer would be, Samuel wanted to hear it from her mouth.

    After fighting to stay alive, Amber was willing to finally name the master behind the puppeteering.

    "I''ll tell you, only if Mr. Shao, you can guarantee the safety of my family." Catherine had been threatening her, using her family to convince her to confess to everything, by giving them money.

    Samuel understood what she meant, "I can send you and your family abroad after you have recovered."

    To cover her crimes, that ruthless woman had sessively killed 5 people. Plus, she had sent several assassins to kill Amber when she was in aa.

    However, the bodyguards he hired weremitted to their job, ensuring Amber survived the assassinations.

    Somehow Amber believed Samuel. Without hesitation, she revealed the mastermind, "Catherine."

    Amber resented Catherine, because it was she who made her life a living hell.

    ''At least this snake won''t get away with it!'' She thought to herself, although she didn''t know if she could get her revenge fulfi

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    a call him roast ducks, Samuel feigned displeasure, "Do I look like a duck?"

    "Kind of. Both of you can give me an appetite." E smiled and winked, disarming Samuel at once.

    He bent closer to her ear and whispered, "I think we can get your appetite satiated well enough when you get home.

    You can have me however you want."

    Grabbing his hands, E rubbed her eyes and said with a serious undertone to her voice, "Then I''ll tie you up and take my time."

    Tie me up? Samuel raised his thick eyebrows and looked at the extremelyposed girl. He finally felt that he had taught her well.

    "Well, then we should buy some candles or whips when you leave the hospital." He was absolutely all for it.

    E finally flushed, and tried to pinch Samuel. She was about to say something, when Melody''s inquiring voice interrupted her.

    "Sam, what are the candles for?" Melody heard them talking about candles when she walked out of the restroom, but she didn''t clearly hear the beginning parts of the conversation.

    Samuel gave her a mysterious smile, saying, "Grandma, an olddy will live longer if she concerned herself with less. You should eat your lunch."

    "Oh!" Samuel helped his confused grandma sit on the sofa and gave her a bowl of food and chopsticks. Then he returned to sit by E.

 Chapter 681 Sweetheart

    "None of this is for you." Samuel responded to E''s budding eyes as she savoured the sight of the food and licked her lips. Samuel rang the lunch bell beside the bed and asked the nurse to bring in E''s lunch.

    "I don''t want to eat a sick meal, it''s really awful..." E protested softly but in vain. She was so depressed.

    Samuel gave her a charming smile to soothe her. It worked so well that E immediately epted it without anyint. Although they had been married for a long time, Samuel seldom showed such a charming smile.

    Therefore, E''s heart was captured by him very easily.

    "You will recover faster if you eat the sick meal now, and then you will be able to enjoy the delicious meal sooner, okay?" How could she eat something delicious before the wound had properly healed and her body, fully recovered?

    What a lovely little fool she was!

    E nodded and agreed because what Samuel had said, sounded reasonable, "Well, then, I''ll have the sick meal."

    "Good girl! Darling, when you leave the hospital, I will take you out for a delicious meal." He caressed her long silky hair, lovingly.

    This affectionate gesture delighted Melody. As she was eating, she swallowed the green vegetables in her mouth and then began to joke, "Come on, you two love-birds."

    Her voice made E realise that her grandmother was still in the ward. She immediately shied away from Samuel''s touch, picked her phone and pretended to look at it.

    "My dear grandmother, couldn''t you have pretended not to see us?" Samuel asked, a yful undertone to his voice. He adjusted E''s bed to the right height and went to the bathroom.

    "Even if I pretend, it''s hard for me not to hear. You two are so sweet and you keep calling her ''Darling'' and ''Sweetheart''." Melody didn''t realise that "Sweetheart" was her own addition as she innocently watched Samuel washing towels in the bathroom.

    Her words made E almost choke with her own saliva, "Grandma, you must be mistaken. Samuel never called me ''Sweetheart''!"

    ''Who knew which other woman he had referred to with those endearing words?'' E thought angrily.

    Samuel came

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    She had sent a lot of money to his organisation before, and he hadn''t delivered results and still wanted more money.

    "Mr. Fuller, you know I''ve been in a bit of trouble recently and three million is too much. Could you lower the price a little bit?" Not only had her whole family denounced her, but her reputation had been ruined by E.

    In thest few days, she had interviewed with severalw firms but had not been epted. She suspected that E had a part to y in this.

    "Too much money? Miss Gu, do you know that someone has started investigating my organisation because of you? If anyone finds out anything suspicious, we''ll all be in trouble!" The price of three million was a preferential price. The reason for the discount was that Catherine had sent tens of millions to his organisation before.

    "Because of me?" Catherine wondered who could doubt her, for she had always handled everything so thoroughly. Could it be...

    "And ording to the news I''ve received, Amber woke up at the hospital."

    "What? Did she say anything?" Catherine''s voice trembled, "Has Samuel ever been there?"

    If Samuel had asked Amber, he would have known what she had done. It''s all over!

    Abbot Fuller nodded, "Samuel met Amber shortly after she woke up."

    Catherine stood up from her seat in terror, and all the guests nearby looked at her. Realizing her gaffe, Catherine quickly calmed down and sat back again.

 Chapter 682 Reminiscing On Hard Times

    "Mr. Fuller, the people in your organisation are ipetent. I have spent tens of millions on you, and this is what I get in return?" Catherine was mad, wondering how she could have hired someone as stupid as Abbot Fuller.

    When Abbot Fuller heard her remark about his organisation, he was displeased, "Miss Gu, if you see it that way, let''s end it here. Please find a non-stupid organisation to help you." As soon as he had finished speaking, he rose from the sofa and walked away.

    Catherine gritted her teeth as she watched Abbot Fuller leave. She could not help asking herself why everyone was unreliable.

    Even if the partnership had ended, she didn''t believe she could kill E without his help.

    At The Royal Mansion.

    E walked back into the vi from the hospital. Chuck handled the follow-up checkup, and told her that her wound were healing well.

    She knew Samuel would be back either that day or the next, so she sent Jane to kindergarten in the morning. Then she called Anna and asked her to pick Jane from school in the afternoon.

    At noon, E received a message from Molly on WeChat. The message read, "E, we will arrive in C Country this evening. Are you free to have dinner with us?"

    E had known Molly was working as Samuel''s assistant before she went to America.

    When Molly sent E this WeChat message, she thought Samuel had requested her to tell E about their arrival in C Country this evening.

    In fact, Samuel intended to surprise E, so he didn''t tell her.

    E replied to Molly, "Ok, what time will it be? I''ll pick you up."

    Molly replied to herter, "We will be in C Country around five o ''clock, but we have to go back to the office first."

    Would they go back to work first? E thought for a while and replied, "Ok, I''lle to the office and find you there. See you soon!"

    After talking to Molly, E proceeded to fold theirundry and put the clothes away in their wardrobes.

    At six o ''clock, E sent Molly a WeChat message again, "Have you arrive

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    nine o ''clock.

    Even standing in the crowd, Samuel was tall and handsome. His features were so distinct, that E could recognise him easily, even at night.

    E could not help smiling. The cold of the night remained forgotten when she saw him, even her heart felt warm.

    At this wonderful moment, she would have flung herself into Samuel''s arms, holding him and giving him a sweet kiss.

    E intended to do this, but as she noticed what was happening, she squinted her eyes with displeasure.

    She stood there in high heels and watched Samuel walking to his car.

    Samuel sent his assistant Yang away. It was a woman who got in the car with him.

    E became jealous even though she knew that the woman might be his client.

    She proceeded to walk towards them, her heels clicking when they came into contact with the ss floor of the square. Suddenly someone called her, "E!"

    Samuel immediately looked up.

    E walked determinedly towards him, wearing a thin camel coat. He could even see her face in delicate light make-up.

    So beautiful! Samuel savoured the sight for a second, then frowned and froze.

    Suddenly, Samuel thought of the female client, and he felt terrible.

    He immediately closed the driver''s door and blocked E from seeing the woman. He then, hugged her tightly and asked, "My wife, why are you here?"

 Chapter 683 Coquettish Bitch

    The woman in the car was only his client. She asked Samuel to drive her home because she lived very far away from his office.

    She was a long-term partner, so Samuel could not say no.

    However, E could be very jealous if she knew that he was going to drive another woman home.

    He tried to stop her, but E ignored him and walked towards the passenger side.

    Samuel caught up with her again and tried to pull her to the other side. "Yang, take my car." Samuel shouted to Yang, who had lingered behind.

    It was Yang that said E''s name out loud earlier. Yang was very surprised when he saw E and raised his voice unconsciously.

    Thanks to Yang, Samuel noticed E.

    E calmed down a little bit, thinking that the woman in the car may be Samuel''s client. It was ridiculous to be jealous.

    She breathed in and out. ''Okay...'' she repeated this word like a mantra in her mind, trying to will herself to calm down. After taking a deep breath, E smiled and was about to give Samuel a big hug when the woman in the car spoke.

    "Samuel, where are you? I''m waiting for you."

    Her voice was so sexy. ''How do I calm down after hearing her voice?'' E shook her head to focus.

    E gave him a brittleugh, grasped his palm that was on her shoulder, and bit it as hard as she could.

    Samuel was in so much pain that he let go of E. She seized the chance to side-step him and walked to the Maserati.

    The woman wore an Army Green coat and a ck tight skirt. The boots were from Dr. Martens, one of the most famous brands in the world. She looked like she was only 20 years old, with simple makeup that enhanced her facial features.

    She was looking at E, disying a satisfied smile. E instinctively knew that this woman had a crush on Samuel.

    E was amused by the look on the woman''s face and said frankly. "What makes you think that you can look at me that way?"

    She truly was Samuel''s wife. Why did this woman look so contented?

    Wi ran her fingers through her hair and said, "It is n

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    l and personal abuse. " Samuel said coldly.

    Wi was very surprised that Samuel was responding to her in this manner. She could see the anger on his face. What happened to him? Mr. Shao was always a gentleman.

    And who was this woman he was holding? Why did he treat her like a princess?

    Wi looked E up and down in the dark and noticed that she looked very familiar.

    When Wi was busy thinking who she was, E retreated from Samuel''s embrace and said firmly to Wi, "You don''t recognize me? Well, that''s a bit disappointing. I AM E."

    E? She was E?

    Wi could not believe what she had just said and stared at E, her eyes wide open. A sh of red washed over her face in embarrassment. She could not believe what she had just done in front of E.

    But, hadn''t they split up?

    "So what? You are only Mr. Shao''s ex-wife."

    E rolled her eyes, tired of dealing with her. Why was this woman insisting on arguing with her? "Samuel, can you handle this? How do you keep getting into trouble like this?"

    Samuel tried tofort E after he heard what she said. "Baby. Do not get angry. She means nothing to me. She won''t have anything to do with me from now on." Then he looked at Wi and said, "Ms. Fang, Consider this a termination of any projects that we have. We will no longer be partners going forward."

 Chapter 684 We Will Eat Millet Congee

    Crap! Wi realized she had made a mistake. "I''m sorry, Mr. Shao. For my father''s sake, please forgive me." She pleaded.

    Samuel side-stepped Wi, walked towards the Maserati, hand in hand with E, and opened the passenger''s door. A strong smell of perfume emanated from the car.

    Lips pursed, she said, "No, the seat is tarnished. I''m not getting in ever again."

    "No problem. Bring the Audi to us Yang." Samuel would do whatever it took to please her, without hesitation.

    After Yang left, Samuel called Molly.

    Molly had been hiding behind a car since E arrived. She didn''t dare to show up since it was she who asked E out for dinner. She didn''t anticipate that this would happen.

    Her phone rung and Molly nudged out of the hiding space, holding her phone.

    "Hi, Mr. Shao, E."

    At the sight of her, Samuel hung up.

    "Get rid of this car tomorrow, Molly. The newlyuched Lamborghini SUV seems to be a better alternative."

    Samuel''s willingness to spendvishly on a car, startled the three women. Molly stammered, "The car... How... How do I deal with the car, sir? Sell it, Or...?"

    His casual response seemed like he was dumping a worn-out bike. "The car has been tainted. Sell it!"

    Wi stood still, face livid.

    After saying goodbye, she took her leave with noment.

    E swatted away Samuel''s hand that was on her shoulder and ran to hold Molly''s arm. "Molly, I''m starving. Let''s grab something to eat."

    "Uh..." Molly who had wanted to make a

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    fice next time. It''s always open for you."

    E snorted, "There won''t be a next time."

    Her anger hadn''t abated yet. Had she not bumped into them, Samuel could have been in an awkward situation with that woman.

    On hearing that she wouldn''te by next time, he threatened, "Take back your words, otherwise, tonight..."

    "Samuel!" Blushing, she paused.

    "Take them back!" Samuel squinted at the stubborn womancently. He was fond of finding ways to make her squirm.

    "No way!" E lowered her head without looking at Samuel.

    As Samuel moved closer to her, E sat up straight and stammered, "All right. You win! I take them back!" But that wasn''t what she was thinking.

    At the hotpot resturant.

    When L told her that Harry couldn''t taste pepper, E decided to test Samuel. He could eat it but she wondered how much heat he could take.

    She disyed a wicked smile and ordered a pot of super spicy soup.

    "Wait a minute." Samuel covered the menu with his hand.

 Chapter 685 Merits Offset Mistakes

    "How about that? Are you scared?" E smiled and looked at Samuel who maintained a stolid expression. ''Wow, he is pretending to be calm'', E thought.

    Samuel looked at the super spicy hotpot andughed. He asked the waiter, "Please bring the double-vour hotpot for us, one vour, the soup base to be mushroom in broth, the other, super spicy broth."

    E had ordered other side dishes to apany their soup, so Samuel just requested for the soup dishes.

    When the dishes was served, the in soup was ced in front of E and the spicy soup, in front of Samuel. E ''s expression turned grim with disappointment.

    "Samuel, you are mistaken. I want the spicy soup too."

    Spicy soup was necessary for the hotpot because it must have chilli.

    Samuel handed E a bottle of juice and said, "You haven''t recovered yet so you can''t eat spicy food."

    E couldn''t argue because he was right. E looked at the spicy soup base and started to drool.

    "Samuel, if you can''t eat spicy food, you can just eat the mushroom soup with me. Don''t push yourself, " E said. All the men E has met couldn''t eat spicy food, so she thought it was the same case for Samuel.

    Samuel took a sip of juice and smiled at her, "Don''t worry about me."

    "Samuel, don''t eat the hotpot if you can''t handle the heat." E was worried that he would be choking and in tears because of the chilli. Moreover he might upset his stomach.

    "Call me Sam." Samuel didn''t answer her question and his voice expressed resistance.

    E red at him, confused by how quickly the topic was changed. Finally, she nodded.

    Soon after, they began eating.

    Samuel took some cooked vegetables from the mushroom pot and put in E''s bowl.

    When E saw Samuel eating the spicy food calmly, E felt that the vegetables in her bowl were as tasteless as wax.

    Was he trying to impress me?

    After a while, it was clear that Samuel could handle the spiciness.

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    Samuel was flirting with her and pinched his leg, "No. Not all."

    "Not all? Where am I not skilful?" Samuel switched on the carmp and pulled over.

    In confusion, E watched as Samuel unfastened his seat belt and moved closer to her. "Come here, let me remind you how skilful I can be."

    "What are you doing? Drive. Let''s go home..." E was speechless and wondered why he was talking like that.

    Samuel ignored her warnings. He opened the door and gestured her to the backseat.

    ......

    Oh no! She had questioned his abilities. Did he want to remind her here and now?

    "No, no, Sam. It''s so cold, let''s go home then you can remind me all you want."

    Samuel bit her neck and said, "Okay".

    E felt lucky then, but Samuel''s words stopped her smile. "Here first, then at home."

    ......

    "No, no, Sam, we are on the street..." E grasped his coat tightly. However, her resistance was futile because she had aroused him.

    If Samuel was aroused enough, he could do it in a crowded shopping mall, not to mention on a quiet street.

    It was one o'' clock in the morning when an Audi A8 stopped in front of a vi. E emerged from the car, wearing a coat.

    Her legs were so weak that she needed to hold the car door for support. Secondster, she was enveloped by a warm hug.

 Chapter 686 Itâ€™s My Duty

    "Don''t worry. I''ll carry you to our bedroom." Samuel said with a wicked smile, which made E want to kick him.

    She was thinking about how she needed to resume work as soon as possible. Her knife wound was healing well, and soon she would be back to working.

    Also that she needed to be careful, because the paparazzi were everywhere, waiting to take pictures of her inpromising situations, such as the one she was in at the moment.

    E closed her eyes and rested her head against Samuel''s chest whilst he opened the gate and carried her to the second floor.

    He put E down after they entered the room.

    But E was too weak to stand, staggering forward, cing her hands on Samuel''s chest.

    "Throwing yourself on me? Yes, I like it." He said it with a flirtatious tone which made E want to hit him.

    "No. Take your mind out of the gutter. Haven''t you had enough? I''m going to bed."

    Going to bed? Samuel hadn''t been satiated enough in the car, and there was no way he could let his hot wife go to bed without going for another round.

    He pushed E up against the door and kissed her passionately.

    E hated to admit, but he truly was good kisser. Her body was set on fire and she finally gave in to him.

    Soon, the room filled with their passionate moans and groans, as they made love into the night.

    E was woken up from her slumber when her phone rung. Groggy, she picked it up and heard Samuel''s voice.

    Confused, she nced at the clock and was surprised that it was noon.

    "Hello."

    She only said one word, but it was enough to know that her voice was hoarse. Samuel smiled when he recalled how E acted in bedst night.

    "Honey, it''s time for lunch."

    E hated to be called honey. She heard the word tons of timesst night, and was tired of it.

    "Samuel, don''t call me hone

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    beauty like E deserved such exclusive cosmetics.

    Besides, the expense was just a drop in the ocean for him.

    "Samuel..."

    "E, you are my wife. It''s my duty to buy you everything you want." He''d be d to do everything for her.

    E was touched by what he said.

    "Thank you, Samuel. But I want to buy them myself next time. Is that okay?" "Okay." Samuel always frittered away his money.

    E, as his wife, decided that it is necessary for her to try and manage their money and make sure that he wasn''t spending too much on useless things, since they had two kids to support, even though Samuel didn''t know he had a daughter. He always wanted to have a daughter. Jane would be the apple of his eye after Samuel got to know the truth.

    But E still worried that he might ignore Jerry after he knew about Jane.

    Even though Samuel never talked about it, she could sense he loved Jerry very much.

    E guessed he wouldn''t ignore Jerry. After all, Jerry was his son.

    "You are my wife and you are the boss."

    The front doorbell chimed again as they were talking over the phone.

    E went to the gate and it turned out to be the courier again. But this time, there were lots of packages with him.

 Chapter 687 We Saw Nothing

    "Samuel, what have you bought now?"

    Holding her phone between her ear and shoulder, she signed for the package.

    "I happened to pass by a shopping center and bought you some clothes." Last night, E was only wearing a thin coat, which made him wonder if she didn''t have other warmer coats.

    E was speechless when she saw the logo on the package, recognizing the brand immediately. This was an international brand designed by Eason. Even summer clothes were particrly expensive, not to mention thick winter clothes.

    "Sam, why are you doing this?" Her question startled Samuel.

    Noticing his sudden silence, E sniffed and repeated in a coquettish voice, "Sam, why are you being so nice to me?"

    Samuel lowered his head, andughed. What a naughty girl! She had frightened him, unknowingly. "You''re my wife. And I''ll always be nice to you."

    He was determined to keep his word. He would always cherish her, to the end of his life.

    E smiled.

    "Really?"

    "Of course. A word spoken is an arrow let fly."

    "What... What if we have a daughter?" she asked tentatively, as she opened the package.

    A daughter? Samuel pondered over it. What a beautiful future it would be!

    He replied in a soft voice, "We''ll see. But now the problem is how we can have a daughter soon."

    He had been expecting a daughter for quite a long time.

    If he had a daughter, he hoped she could be as cute as Jane. He already had Jerry and E, but having a daughter would be the cherry on the cake.

    "But... I have a feeling you''ll no longer like Jerry and I if you have a daughter." E teased him deliberately.

    "How could it be possible? Honey, you''re the only one I love with all my

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    up to Chuck who was in a bad mood and patted him on his back to make fun of him, "Chuck, why don''t you go on and we''lleter."

    Unexpectedly, Chuck looked up and nodded, "Okay. Come back in an hour!"

    "Interesting!" Samuelughed, "Chuck, shame on you!"

    A red flush spread across Daisy''s face, "Chuck, shut up! E, take your time. I gotta go!" Daisy then ran out of the office with her bag.

    "What a friend you are Samuel?!" Chuck red at Samuel. Why didn''t Samuel call before he came? Chuck would have told him not toe.

    Samuel stoppedughing, "Since when am I your friend?"

    "Well, get out then!" Chuck managed to calm down and then tried to drive Samuel away.

    "Okay. Let''s go then." Samuel held around Chuck''s shoulder, walking out of the office, dragging E out with them.

    Chuck knew what Samuel hade for. They went up to theb on the 12th floor and asked a nurse to bring up who they wanted.

    Before the nurse left, Chuck told her, "Send the ER doctors here and ask them to wait by the elevator."

    The nurse was confused, but still left without asking any questions.

    In theb.

 Chapter 688 Do Not Kill Her

    E stared at the psychotic woman in front of her in confusion. Why did Sam bring her here?

    Emma was almost recovering from her wounds. The moment she saw E and Samuel, she regained rity of thought and speech at once, though she had been muddleheaded before.

    "E! You bitch! Why are you here?"

    Why wasn''t E dead? Why was she standing in front of her? Damn her!

    The way Emma addressed E annoyed Samuel, who was determined more than ever to carry out his n.

    "Honey, I''ll revenge you today!" What he said gave Emma a chill, bringing back memories of when Samuel almost killed her by the river, a couple of years ago.

    She backed away in fright. Samuel was the devil reincarnate and she would never mess with him ever again.

    When E was staring at him questioningly, Samuel took a surgical knife from a shelf beside him and approached Emma.

    Looking carefully at the knife, it looked just like the fruit knife Emma used to hurt E at the old house.

    What was Samuel going to do?

    To her astonishment, E witnessed as Samuel stabbed Emma with a surgical knife exactly where she had stabbed E.

    Then he shed Emma again on the arm, also in the same position where she had shed E.

    He stabbed her again and again. He stabbed her deep, and when he pulled out the knife, the blood gushed all over the floor and in Samuel''s suit jacket.

    E covered her mouth in shock when she heard Emma screaming. Soon after, Emma rolled her eyes and almost passed out.

    Standing aside, Chuck witnessed what was happening with a stolid expression on his face.

    Samuel stabbed Emma nearly a dozen times before E regained consciousness. She was too shocked that she held Samuel''s hand, "Samuel... No... No... Do not kill her!"

    For what Emma had done, she deserved to di

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    an?" Well, she understood, but she deliberately teased him.

    She had cried quite a lot just because he didn''t trust her. An apology wasn''t enough to make up for it.

    Samuel knew she was making things difficult for him, but he didn''t mind at all. Instead, he took an oath devoutly, "Honey, I''ll never doubt you again. Whatever you want to do, I''ll be on your side."

    He gently kissed her and held her in his arms.

    He finally had gotten back the love of his life after many hardships and difficulties. Why would he not cherish her?

    "Okay. Then prove it to me."

    "I will."

    They left the hospital. E urged Samuel to go back to hispany as she wanted to go see Jane at the Emerald Community. It was Saturday and Jane had a day off from kindergarten.

    In the Emerald Community.

    The maid opened the door. When she saw her mom, Jane hurried towards E.

    "Mom! Mom! I missed you so much!" Oh! When would Jane reunite with them? She could hardly wait.

    Holding up her daughter, E smiled from ear to ear, "My baby, I missed you too! Have you been a good girl?"

    She was quite aware that her daughter was naughty and at first, she didn''t want to leave Jane with Anna who was pregnant.

 Chapter 689 Back From The Dead

    E had nned to take Jane with her, for she feared Jane may cause trouble.

    Anna, however, insisted on leaving Jane with her. E finally agreed.

    "Don''t worry! Jane has been a well-behaved and pleasant little girl." Anna walked out from the living room, heavily pregnant. She looked at Jane with pleasure, who was?nestling on E''s left shoulder.

    Jane was an only three-years-old girl, but was docile, smart, and endearing.

    She hoped her baby would be as cute and adorable as Jane.

    "Well, Anna, it''s so kind of you to help me out." Deep inside, E felt sorry for having to let a pregnant woman take care of Jane. She knew it took a lot of energy to look after a kid.

    She felt the need to tell Samuel about Jane as soon as possible

    "Oh, why are you being so nice to me? Can''t you just regard me as your sister-inw?" Anna mentioned in a sarcastic tone, while she cuddled Jane.

    Anna didn''t have to worry about Jane anymore. In fact, her servants were there to take care of her. The only parenting she had to do is to y with the little girl.

    "Of course, you are my closest family member!" E stated, cheerfully. E had considered Anna her best friend. She had long been very close with Anna before she and Samuel even got married.

    "Good! That''s it! No need for you to be so formal."

    Anna, who had prepared freshly sliced fruits, escorted them to the sofa and gestured for them to sit down.

    "Has Eason been so busy these days?" E asked, while giving Jane a piece of mango to eat. Subconsciously, she nced at the stairs on the second floor after asking the question.

    "Yes, with another child, Eason has to earn more to feed this one." Anna replied.

    Realising Anna was just joking, E started to defend his brother, "Hey, you are really insatiable. Eason is already one of the richest man in the country. Are you still not content?"

    What E said made Anna chuckle. "Of course, I''m content. I advised Eason to not over-do it and to rx more often. However, hispany needed him to spend more time at work."

    E nodded. Suddenly something crossed her mind. "Anna, has Eason''s behaviour changed in any way?"

    Eason''s reputation as a yboy was well-known, and she knew better than anyone else.

    She had hoped

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    sion and killed himself, following the suicide of her aged mother.

    Anna came out, curiously staring at E and Judith, who seemed to be hugging each other.

    ''Who is that woman? E seemed to know her a lot. But she came to see Eason. How could she be crying on E''s chest?'' Anna was puzzled.

    "E, why don''t youe in?" ncing at Judith who was crying her heart out, Anna walked over and gestured E and Judith to enter the house.

    When she saw Anna, Judith wiped her tears and looked at her.

    "Anna, we have something to talk about. You go in first, we''ll be there in a minute or two." The situation caused E to develop a huge headache. ''Gosh, what should I do?'' E said to herself.

    She was a first-hand witness to how the rtionship between Judith and Eason was developing.

    She was only about eleven years old at that time. Her parents also knew how Judith and Eason loved each other very much. Judith usually went to their house to visit. She was so nice to E that she had treated her like a sister.

    Judith could tell that Anna was possibly E''s sister-inw, and Eason''s wife. Judith''s face turned pale though she had expected this before she came. She felt pain deep-inside.

    A few minutester, Anna regretted not listening to her to go inside.

    Rubbing her pregnant belly, Anna looked at E and Judith thoughtfully. "E, this is terrible. She does not look good. She shouldn''t be out in the freezing cold."

    E felt at a loss. Should she take Judith in?

 Chapter 690 Longing for Eason for Over A Decade

    When Judith got a sight of Anna''s protruding stomach, she was speechless, and her heart broke into pieces. It was crystal clear to her whose baby it was.

    She still remembered how she aborted her and Eason''s child a couple of years ago without letting Eason know.

    At that moment, she was more eager to see Eason. She did not decline Anna''s weing invitation. "Thank you, " she politely thanked Anna. Then, Judith apanied E into the vi.

    Jane looked at Judith, who came in with her mother, strangely. E, however, seemed to have forgotten to introduce the little girl to Judith.

    It was not until Jane took the initiative to say hello to Judith that E realized her inattentiveness.

    Judith withdrew her hand from E''s, walked straight to Jane, and patted her head. "Hello, what a nice and cute girl. Who are her parents?"

    "Judith, this is my daughter Jane." E formally introduced them both.

    "Wow, E, you are so blessed to have such a lovely girl." Judith stressed. Time had really flown. It was almost like she had just married yesterday and the very next day, she bore a child.

    E bit her lips anxiously, and added, "You know, I have a son about the same age as well. He is turning five soon."

    Was E going to call her brother? Or was she trying to prevent Judith from meeting him?

    "Auntie, please have a seat, " said Jane, inviting her to sit on the sofa. Deep down, Judith was amused by the little girl.

    "Okay, thank you, Jane."

    The two sat down facing each other. Anna ordered her servant to serve some more fruits.

    Jane looked at Judith from head to toe, trying toprehend who the stranger was.

    Judith saw Anna wrapping her arms around Jane, mesmerised at how she showed affection to her niece.

    If the ne she was on had not crashed, she would have had Jane all to herself.

    E was speechless. As time went by, the ambiance in the room became awkward.

    "E, could you please introduce me." Anna remarked, looking at E reproachfully. It was said that the oldest sister-inw sometimes acts like a mother. At this moment, Annamanded in a pleasing tone.

    "Eh... Oh, I''m sorry. Anna, this is Judith Song. Judith, say hello to my sister-inw, Anna."

    "Hello,

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    ng up in her eyes, Judith looked at Anna, wondering what she was going to do after seeing Eason.

    "If he doesn''t love me anymore, I will immediately leave and never show up again." She knew forced love was not true love, so she would notpel Eason to love her again.

    "But what if he still loves you?" Anna asked. Anna''s words brought a smile to Judith''s face.

    Without a second thought, she answered "If he still loves me, I want to be with him forever. Nothing will separate us apart!" This was what she had been longing for.

    "How about me and the child that I''m bearing?" Anna interrogated.

    Silence fell in the room.

    Jane was attentive enough to understand the conversation between the adults. When they were silent, she uttered, "Miss Song, my uncle loves my aunt very much. He embraces my aunt in his sleep every night. He kisses my aunt''s tummy every morning before he leaves for work.

    He said that my aunt got pregnant after a great personal cost, and he would not let my aunt suffer anymore.

    And, when he was in France, he saved my aunt from getting hit by a car. He was the one hurt, and auntie didn''t even get a scratch. Hey in bed for several months due to the ident.

    He kisses auntie every day. I feel embarrassed every time I see them.

    Since my aunt is pregnant, he often travels far away to buy her whatever she wants.

    Miss Song, I don''t like you. From the moment you appeared, you have said that you wanted to see uncle. You made my aunt upset."

 Chapter 691 Iâ€™m Back

    Anna, Judith and E were stumped by what Jane said.

    Anna always knew that Eason loved her very much, especially after she became pregnant. He never said no to her no matter what Anna asked for. However, when she got to know about what happened between him and Judith, she felt very sad, and also touched.

    She fought back tears, and held Jane in her arms. Although Jane was only 3 years old, she could tell that her uncle Eason loved her aunt very much, and Judith''s arrival made her aunt very unhappy.

    E was also speechless because of what Jane said. She was capable of understanding and expressing all these feelings even though she was so little. But she was only 3 years old. How could she understand the situation in such a short time?

    However, E was proud of her clever and sensible little girl.

    Judith looked pale and tired. There was no doubt that Eason loved Anna very much, as even the little girl could tell from being around the couple.

    "Where does he work? I can go there." Judith said to E. She had an inkling that Anna would not tell her, so she asked E directly.

    E felt she was in an awkward position. She nced at Anna who smiled tentatively, and addressed her servant, "Aunt Zhang, could you bring me my phone please?"

    Her phone was on the dining-table and in no time, Anna had it in her hand.

    E and Judith looked at Anna at the same time, doubtfully. Anna, then, called her husband Eason.

    Eason was modifying a blueprint when he saw the iing call from his wife. He pushed the green button gently and said, "Do you miss me babe?"

    Anna didn''t know what to say for the first time after hearing Eason''s sweet voice. She was wondering if he still address her that way, when he heard the name Judith.

    "Babe. Someone wants to meet you. She is at our house now."

    "Wants to meet me? What''s her name?" Why was there an unknown woman going to his house to see him? Eason stopped what he was doing, sensing that this woman was not the usual past flings that came looking for him.

    Anna looked at Judith, who was fully expecting the answer from the other end of the line, and said, "Judith."

    Eason''s mind went t

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    and a child. You and I... are over." Even Eason had no idea that he would say something like that calmly when he met Judith, the woman he had loved and searched for many years.

    Judith went deathly pale again. The hope in her heart for many years fell through, but what could she say?

    "Eason, are you sure that you don''t love me anymore?" She could not give up so eailyy and wanted to confirm with him again.

    "Yes. I love Anna, and only Anna. I''m sorry Judith." ''Judith, we did nothing wrong, fate did, '' Eason thought.

    Judith came back after he fell in love with Anna. So, it was toote.

    Judith could not remember how she left the house. She looked around and felt lost.

    Who was she? Where could she go? Everything was different after 10 years.

    She looked at the bridge which was not far away, and soon after found herself walking on it.

    The current of the river under the bridge was flowing fast. There was a sign on the wall that read, "Deep waters. Please do not swim."

    She had lost her father, her mother, and now Eason. There was nothing in the world that she could live for.

    She climbed the rail, leaped forward and threw herself into the water. She chose to end her life when she was only 33 years old.

    A stranger found her floating in the water. She was dead.

    Judith''s appearance was a sh in the pan. Eason regarded it as a dream. He had not tried to reach her, or look for her after he saw her that day.

 Chapter 692 You Are The Father

    There wasn''t any contact information with her, so the police couldn''t notify her family, not to mention any of her rtives or friends.

    Therefore, E, Eason and Anna had no idea of how long Judith had been dead for.

    On that day, after Judith left the Emerald Community, Anna didn''t argue with Eason, except that she felt a little down, understandably so. And their life went back to normal.

    E also felt blue after she returned to The Royal Mansion. She had tried to contact Judith, but just like ten years ago, she disappeared again without a portent and was seemingly difficult to find.

    So she finally gave up looking for her.

    Since E was fully recovered, she began to ept performing assignments. The roles Eden had epted for her were all heroines and advertisements with bigpanies.

    One day, when E flew to Green Cold Country to shoot, she saw a piece of news identally.

    Emma, the former director of Changyuepany, had been arrested by the police on charges of intentional injury, attempted murder, and suspected sex trafficking. More than ten dayster, she was sentenced to 30 years in prison by the court.

    Theizens wondered who she had deliberately hurt and who she wanted to kill.

    But there were still many people who scolded her and Catherine. One was suspected of sexual intercourse, the other was a mistress. Their punishments would never be enough in their eyes.

    Everyone was waiting for Catherine''s death penalty, whose reputation had beenpletely tarnished.

    In the men''s prison.

    After Drake''s incessant requests to have a meeting, Samuel made time and went to the prison.

    Drake''s short hair had been shaved and he looked much thinner than before. It seemed that he had suffered a lot in prison.

    Seeing Samuel, he was so excited that he sprang up to pick the phone.

    "Samuel, I''ll tell you a secret. Only if you can let Emma go."

    He knew that Emma was sentenced to 30 years after overhearing a discussion between several prison guards. He guessed that it had something to do with Samuel.

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    t have been extremely distressed and hated him for not believing her and forcing her to abort their baby.

    Samuel was d that E had forgiven him and promised to be with him forever.

    Her smile, furor and sexiness, were all he needed. His mind flooded with all the positive attributes about her.

    ''E, E, E, You were so good to me, and I didn''t deserve you!'' Samuel shook his head in disbelief that he was ever that foolish, to let a good woman like her go.

    Finally he looked at his trembling hands, and clenched them tightly. It was his hands that killed his baby.

    He was that kind of person. How could he say he loves her?

    How could he be so lucky to deserve such a good woman like her?

    Samuel, you were a fucking idiot!

    Samuel knew that E was shooting amercial in the North of the city that day. He kicked away the stool and drove at a neck-breaking speed all the way to the studio.

    In the studio.

    E was wearing a bizarre ck dress, with a feathered hat on her head. She wore heavy make-up and near-ck lipstick.

    She was surrounded by a dozen of crew members, and slowly took her position in front of the camera.

    Just then, the door of the studio burst open with a loud bang, and E nearly fell.

    "Shit..." When the photographer saw who had walked in, he swallowed his smut words. He didn''t need that kind of trouble.

 Chapter 693 What Are You Sorry For

    E turned and saw Samuel who looked worried. She asked the prop department staff to remove the harness that she was in, so that she could find out what was wrong.

    No sooner had she stood firmly on the ground when she felt a familiar embrace. Samuel held on to her so closely, to the point that he was cutting off her cirction.

    What was wrong with Samuel? What happened to him? She was at work, and his embrace was inappropriate. Breathlessly, she asked, "Samuel... Uh uh uh..."

    Samuel didn''t respond, rather he kissed her passionately.

    The crew were in shock by the disy. Others pped whilst others whistled.

    "Wow! What are Mr. Shao and E doing?"

    "My god! Samuel is such a man! He is kissing E in front of us!"

    "Awesome! How cute."

    ...

    Only few people have the courage to kiss in public.

    E was so embarrassed by Samuel''s disy of affection.

    Her mind flooded with thoughts and questions. ''What''s wrong with him? Why is he kissing me here? Why not at home? Or in a car? Something was definitely wrong.''

    E was a public figure after all. Soon after, she noticed shes of light and camera sounds. Photos were being taken, and they were sure to be posted on the inte. She struggled out of the passionate embrace.

    But Samuel was reluctant to let her go. He needed to feel close to her, despite whoever was around.

    When Samuel retreated from their kiss, E was preparing to berate him for his disy of affection, but she couldn''t help butugh when she saw the dark purple lipstick smeared across his mouth.

    Her amusement puzzled Samuel, but he didn''t ask for rification, rather held her in his arms.

    "E, I love you. I love you so much!"

    His voice was not loud, but everyone in the studio could hear it.

    The unexpected profession of love made E''s heart beat fast.

    "What''s wrong with you? Let me go first." Everyone was watching and some were even recording what was happening.

    Samuel didn''t let go of her, "E I am so sorry!"

    Samuel''s frantic and unusual behaviour really scared E. She raised her hand and ced it on his forehead to check whethe

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    nded a couple of minutes after 10 pm.

    E, who was very tired, miraculously got a spurt of energy when she thought of Samuel waiting for her outside.

    In the parking lot.

    E nced around and immediately spotted an Audi A8 parked, not too far away.

    She wrapped the coat tighter around her and headed for the car.

    When he saw her walking towards him, Samuel extinguished the cigarette and emerged from the car, covering the distance between them within a couple of seconds.

    When he reached her, he extended his arms preparing to embrace and kiss her.

    But E blocked his efforts and side-stepped him.

    Samuel felt puzzled and wondered why she was refusing him.

    "Samuel, tell me honestly. What have you done to be sorry for?" No matter how much she wanted to embrace and kiss Samuel again, she was more determined to find out what was going on with Samuel, and therefore, thwarted away his attempts at being affectionate. Samuel recalled the apology he had given her earlier.

    It was too cold outside so E walked over to the car where it was sure to be warmer. E sunk into the seat, as the warm air embraced her.

    But instead of talking, silence enveloped them. Samuel wasn''t answering her question, so she retreated her phone and ignored him. Samuel had no choice but to drive home.

    In The Royal Mansion.

    When Samuel parked his car in the garage, E was still upied with her phone.

 Chapter 694 The Baby Was Mine

    With a smile on her face, E ignored Samuelpletely and kept looking at her phone.

    Samuel nced at E, and opened the door for her.

    After she took off her boots, Samuel pressed her against the wall. Luckily, she still had her socks on and stood on the carpet, so her feet would not feel cold.

    "Samuel? What are you doing? Let me go." Samuel wanted to "punish" her, as she had ignored him all the way home.

    Samuel stood close to her and grabbed her phone to see what she was busy doing. It turned out that she was in a group chat with her friends, snatching up red envelopes.

    Samuel went through the chat record and saw several messages from her friends, reminding her that it was her turn to send a red envelope.

    Without thinking, he switched off her phone and put it in the shoe cab.

    "What are you doing? I''m still chatting with my friends. You are being unreasonable." She stared at him, reproachfully.

    It was her turn to send a red envelope, and now her friends would think that she is a penny pincher, as she only snatched them but didn''t send any.

    But Samuel was too me.

    "I have something to tell you." Even though he wanted to tell her, Samuel could not resist kissing her.

    E pushed him away and put on her cotton slippers.

    "What do you want to tell me? Stop seducing me. Have you done something bad? Are you afraid of me finding out?"

    She took off her coat, ced it across one hand and walked to their bathroom on the second floor.

    Samuel also took off his shoes and followed her to the bedroom. After hanging up her coat using a hanger, E went to the dressing room.

    Samuel followed her to the dressing room. Unfazed, E ignored Samuel''s lingering looks and changed her clothes in front of him.

    He noticed that E didn''t blush like she used to when she changed clothes in front of him, which turned him on immensely.

    Before E could button her nightgown, Samuel held her hand gently.

    "I like you in the ni

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    m.

    Samuel knew that it waste and that he would have to live with guilt from now on.

    He did felt sorry for what he had done to E and the innocent baby.

    Even though Samuel had opened up, E still didn''t want him to know about Jane.

    Without warning, Samuel raised E''s hand and pped himself on the face.

    "Samuel, what are you doing!?" She shouted and withdraw her hand.

    "Don''t be upset. You can yell and hit me. Let it all out."

    "Samuel..." She held back her tears. How could she do that to him? He treated her well and Jane was fine, which made her less angry. Everything was finally perfect.

    E lightly touched his face, and looked at his charming face fondly.

    She just wanted to let go of her anger, and make the best of the rest of their lives.

    They deserved the happiness after all that had happened to them.

    "Why don''t you hit me?"

    "I don''t want to." E averted her eyes as she said so.

    Samuel smiled bitterly, as he didn''t expect such a response. E deserved more than he had done to her.

    "E, my E." He murmured, and kissed her, affectionately.

    They sat in silence for a few seconds, as E pondered over whether to tell him about Jane.

    "Samuel, actually I..." She was about to tell him, but stopped and thought, ''Never mind. I will tell himter.''

 Chapter 695 You Are the Best in Everything You Do

    "Yes? What''s wrong?" Samuel asked.

    "Nothing, I''m just missing our child." E didn''t specify which one, because she missed both of her children.

    "I will pick Jerry tomorrow." The family would be together, finally.

    E nodded. Samuel had hired servants, who took care of Jerry, when he was busy.

    "I was so stupid in the past, E. Trust that I will never do such stupid things again."

    E nodded. She really did want to trust him.

    Silence enveloped the room as they both were immersed in their own thoughts. But for the first time, they were connected like never before.

    E was very sleepy, so she prepared to cover herself with the quilt, but Samuel asked, "E, what should we do to Catherine?"

    "Catherine? She has to experience what I went through."

    Samuel agreed and kissed her.

    "The first step?" He asked.

    E ryed her n unconsciously. "The first step, hire someone to rape her."

    ......

    E''s admission surprised Samuel.

    Admiring her bravado, he asked. "How many people do you want to hire?"

    Catherine had hired so many men to rape E, and it was only fair if she got the same treatment.

    "A lot. Maybe some brawny guys.They are very good in bed." E answered carelessly, more interested in sleeping than their conversation.

    E couldn''t ce where she had heard that fact from, but she pushed the thought away, and turned to sleep.

    But Samuel had other motives. "E, what do you mean? Are you trying to say I am not strong enough?"

    "Oh! Samuel! You are hurting me!" E opened her eyes and bit Samuel on his chest.

    By doing this, E was just adding fuel to the fire.

    "Stop sleeping!" He lifted her chin and made her look at him.

    "You are so annoying like a fly. Leave me alone!" E

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    he was.

    "Samuel, I was wrong! It''s time for you to go to work, you shouldn''t bete." E smiled to him.

    Samuel clearly hadn''t understood that she was being sarcastic. How could she push him to other woman when she loved him so much?

    Samuel was satisfied by her sentiments. He checked his suit and tie and prepared to leave.

    Suddenly, E grasped his hand. He turned around and saw a mischievous smile on her face. He frowned.

    Using his hand to support herself, E stood up on the bed and looked at him.

    E bit her lip and put her arms around his neck.

    She smiled and lowered her head, bitting him hard on his neck.

    Then, she hid herself tightly in the quilt, as fast as possible.

    Samuel touched his neck and felt a tooth gouge. She hadn''t drawn blood, but the wound wouldn''t heal in a while. ''It was fine''. He thought.

    Samuel looked at his wife, who was hiding, kissed the quilt, and left quietly.

    He had a case that was going on trail. Otherwise, he would have stayed and would have revenged for her biting him.

    E didn''t hear any noise for a long time. She slowly emerged from under the quilt and found that Samuel had left already.

 Chapter 696 No Wonder Youâ€™re a Superstar

    Samuel had left for work, leaving without telling her.

    She threw back the covers in disappointment. His actions annoyed her.

    After showering, she walked downstairs to have a quick breakfast. E noticed that

    Samuel had hired two new maids, for an unknown reason. From the way they address each other, E guessed that they might be aunt and nephew.

    But she didn''t think too much of it. She finished her breakfast, changed her shoes and left.

    As soon as the door opened, the gentle olddy, who was her new maid stopped her, "My Lady, Mr. Shao has left a car key for you."

    "Okay. Thank you." E surveyed the key, which seemed to be the key to his Audi. She approached the garage to find the car waiting for her.

    ''But what car did he use to go to work with?'' She wondered.

    But despite this gesture, she was still angry because he left without a word in the morning. Before she started the car, she messaged him.

    "I''m angry at you. You are in so much trouble!"

    But she got no reply at all, which left her speechless. She felt aggrieved that Samuel had broken his promise again. She was nning to go to her brother''s ceter on, to see her beautiful daughter.

    She felt more and more aggrieved because she thought he had abandoned her. As a result, E had made up her mind not to go back to The Royal Mansion that night.

    When she arrived at the filming site, she found many people staring at her oddly.

    She didn''t realise what had happened until some of her friends, gathered around.

    "E, no wonder you''re a superstar. You''re so generous."

    "Yeah. Impressive!"

    "Thank you for your lucky money. We can have steaks today."

    Lucky money?

    What had happened? E waspletely confused.

    Last night when it was her turn to send a red envelope, Samue

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    " Her daughter was so obedient. E ran her fingers through Jane''s hair gently.

    "Okay, Mom. Will Dad like me?" She asked carefully. She had met her father twice, but she wasn''t sure whether he liked her.

    Maybe he did right now. But would he still like her after he knew she was his daughter?

    She had watched a TV show where a rich man abandoned his own child because he feared that having too many children would cause them to fight over property, which wasn''t the case now, but E was still scared, too.

    E was shocked by her question.

    But considering Samuel had always wanted a daughter, E shook her head to the affirmative, "Don''t worry, Jane. Your father will love you and take good care of you when he knows you."

    Jane was relieved. She envied her brother so much because he could often meet their father.

    But her brother and her grandma were also nice to her.

    "Mom, why aren''t you staying with Dad tonight?" She wished that her parents got back together, so that they would be a family again, including her.

    Even before E could reply, her phone rang.

    Speaking of the devil, Samuel was calling. It was almost 9 p.m.

    But E refused to answer the phone.

 Chapter 697 Iâ€™m Leaving Right Now

    Jane was curious when E kept hanging up the phone. She asked, "Mom, why aren''t you answering your phone?" E looked at her, noticing that she had simr eyes to her father.

    "No. Let''s get to sleep."

    E edited a quick message and sent it before she went to bed with her daughter.

    Samuel, in his car, was in a confused state when he read her message.

    ''Mr. Shao, I''m no longer a little girl who can easily be fooled."

    He was helpless because E refused to answer any of his calls, unable to find out why she was angry. He called home, but was told that E hadn''t arrived yet.

    Then he called Eden, only to be told that E left as soon as she finished working at around seven.

    Where could she have gone?

    An idea crossed his mind and he called Eason.

    Eason was trying to cheer Anna up because she had been depressedtely because of Judith.

    "Honey, don''t be sad. It''s no good for the baby."

    Judith''s appearance had resurfaced some feelings that Anna had wanted to keep hidden.

    "Okay." She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to push away the thoughts from her mind.

    When Eason''s phone rang, Anna didn''t open her eyes, but listened quietly when he answered it.

    "Oh, hi, what a surprise!"

    Eason''s tone was yful, recalling Samuel''s and E''s passionate embraces that had caused an inte frenzy.

    "Eason, is she there?" Eager to know the answer, Samuel asked politely.

    In fact, he didn''t want to be that polite because Eason was a show off.

    "Wow, pigs do fly? Listen to how polite you are being. It''s quite unusual!" Eason teased him dramatically.

    Eason didn''t stop making fun of him until Anna patted him on the shoulder.

    "Samuel, what''s the problem now?" He felt something was wrong with E when he saw her earlier, bu

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    hink?" Eason, standing at the top of the stairs, looked down at them and teased.

    Samuel turned to E and whispered, "Honey, what do you think?"

    He was asking the same question, but only he himself knew what he really meant.

    How E responded just fitted exactly with Samuel''s wishes.

    She pushed Samuel in haste to get away from the vi, "Eason, bye." She was so embarrassed, asking herself how shameless Samuel could be. She understood clearly what the two men meant, and it was inappropriate to stay with her husband in her brother''s house.

    After a brief goodbye, Samuel closed the door behind them. Eason walked back up the stairs, chuckling all the way.

    E opened the door of the Audi and got in. Just as she had put the key in the ignition, Samuel entered the front passenger seat.

    E turned to him, "Are you going to leave your car here?"

    She looked at him, clearly still infuriated.

    "Can you see my car?" Samuel asked with a yful tone in his voice.

    He had asked Yang to leave in his car.

    E rolled down the window and looked out, but didn''t see his car.

    She gave up asking, revving up the engine. "Don''t forget to pay me when you arrive home."

 Chapter 698 Where Are You Taking Me

    E asked for fare as if she deserved it, disregarding the fact that Samuel had spent two million to buy the car.

    Soon, they left the Emerald Community.

    It was too cold andte at night, so there were only a few vehicles on the road. Therefore, E elerated the car.

    Samuel answered with a smile, "E, I''m short of money. Can I pay you by any other means? Perhaps we cane up with a special arrangement?"

    ''Special arrangement?'' E wondered what Samuel meant by that. She was still pure and naive, not a sophisticated flirt like Samuel. So she didn''t understand the insinuation of those two words.

    While considering what she could ask Samuel to do, E changed the topic, "Where is your money? Did you spend it on your mistress?"

    Samuel had given E many of his bank cards, but E didn''t believe that he had given her all of them.

    ''A mistress?'' Samuel smiled. Then he answered, "If you could sponsor me, then I''ll get one."

    Samuel''s lewd reply and ogling eyes infuriated E. She pped the steering wheel angrily and unconsciously hit the horn. The piercing sound shocked them both.

    "Samuel, I''m still mad at you. Stop smirking, " E chided. Deep down, she knew that she was taking advantage of Samuel''s love for her.

    ''So what? Samuel is willing to dote on me and I also want him to do so.''

    If Samuel doesn''t change, I won''t either, '' thought E.

    Samuel''s reply was obedient, "Yes, your highness. I''ll follow yourmand. Now, please tell me why you are mad." He put his hand on her thigh, which distracted E. She rotated the steering wheel in shock.

    The car swerved towards the roadside at high speed. E, whose mind went nk, froze and forgot to press her foot on the brake.

    Luckily, before the car would hit the kerbstones, Samuel grasped the steering wheel and regained control.

    "E, apply the brakes." Samuel couldn''t trust E''s driving anymore. He had done nothing but put his hand on her body, and she had almost caused an ident.

    E, however, didn''t recover from the previous shock and pressed the brakes in the middle of the road, after she heard Samuel''s warning.

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    "E, if you don''t stop now, you will bear the consequences."

    "Bear the consequences?" E shrugged her shoulders. "What do you mean? I''m doing nothing wrong." E put her hand on Samuel''s thigh, simrly to what Samuel had done before.

    Instantly, the sound of tiresing to a sudden halt, pierced the tranquil night.

    Samuel, with an unreadable expression on his face, pulled E out of the car and towards the roadside.

    E was puzzled, "Samuel, where are you taking me?" E looked around, her senses in high alert. She saw some woods nearby. ''Oh. No.'' she thought.

    "Somewhere we can have fun together, " answered Samuel.

    ¡­

    "Samuel. Stop. Stop. I''m wrong. We don''t need Yang at all. You are the best driver in the world. Hey, Samuel. How about going home now? I will pay for what I said. Okay?"

    But no matter what she said, Samuel didn''t stop and pulled her straight into the woods.

    "Samuel... Sam... Sammy..." E kept begging for his mercy. ''Well, that''s a little fulsome, '' she thought, but didn''t stop.

    In fact, the way in which she called him couldn''t help her, it only provoked his lust.

    Samuel found a tree nearby and pushed E against it.

    He kissed her, but was soon interrupted by a beam of light.

    "Who''s there?" Both Samuel and E heard a firm voice.

    ''Oh My God. It must be a policeman, '' E thought nervously. She felt as if she had already been caught by the police.

 Chapter 699 Itâ€™s Your Duty

    E buried her head in Samuel''s arms, shyly. Samuel replied to the policeman, "My wife and I."

    "What are you doing there?" The policeman was approaching them as the shlight beam was drawing nearer.

    Samuel squinted at the light and said carelessly, "What do you think we are doing at the dead of night?"

    "Why are you lurking around here at the middle of the night? You must be involved in shady deals. Follow me to the police station!"

    The unexpected news fairly knocked E over. ''We screwed up. Are we really going to the police station?'' She thought to herself.

    She didn''t expect that Samuel would suddenly touch himself and then touch her with his hands. So she cried in shock, "Ah!"

    The policeman understood what was going on and switched off the shlight.

    "I see. You''d better hurry up. I''ll wait for you outside."

    He muttered as he walked away, "I''ll need to double check if they are really married couple."

    E''s face burned with shame. She pummeled Samuel''s shoulder with her fists, "Samuel, you really cooked my goose."

    He was strangely undisturbed, picking up from where they left off before the policeman interrupted them.

    ''Oh no! If the police told the media what happened here, her career in showbiz was done''. She thought.

    Samuel, busy kissing and touching E, ignored her sentiments.

    Cold winds blew, but the couple felt no chill in the air.

    However, the policeman standing beside his car, shivered.

    Finally, an hour passed. He shed his torch at the spot under the tree and saw their shadows inteced with one another.

    Another hour passed. He checked with his torch again and they were still there.

    "Fuck. Is that man a beast? Doesn''t he get exhausted?" He recalled how long he usuallysted during love making and became angry. He decided to go inside if they did note out.

    Three hourster, the sound of an engine revving could be heard from the other exit of the grove.

    The sound made the drowsy policeman

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    arms around E tightly and ced his head on her shoulder happily, enjoying the motherly love.

    "Jerry, my precious baby. I missed you."

    The scene was touching but in Samuel''s eye, it was harsh.

    "Jerry,e down! You are a big boy now. It''s a shame to let mum carry you at your age." He looked terribly grave.

    Jerry cocked his head and looked at his dad under protest, "I''m 5 years old, still a naughty boy."

    He looked like a replica of his mother when he was recalcitrant.

    Samuel was on the verge ofughing when he saw how Jerry was looking at him. But he was a little angry that Jerry clung to his mother.

    "Be a real man. You ought to protect your mum when you grow up. "

    Those words sounded intuitively usible to Jerry, so he retreated from E''s embrace.

    E darted an angry look at Samuel, "Don''t be so mean to your son. He is still a little baby!"

    "That''s true! I am just a little kid!" At this moment, mother and son were in collusion with one another.

    Samuel felt a little bit upset. He regretted a little bit bringing Jerry from old house. Now E would be busy ying with her son and would ignore him.

    "Come here!" He beckoned to E.

    E went to his side asmanded and stood in front of him, "What do you want?"

    He handed her a tie. The implication was in.

 Chapter 700 Joseph And Ella Had An Affair

    Pursing her lips for a second, E listened to Samuel and tied his tie for him obediently.

    "Samuel, you are an adult. Don''t you feel ashamed to ask someone else to do such a simple thing for you?" Walking closer to his parents, Jerry said sarcastically.

    Ignoring Jerry, Samuel just looked at E with love.

    E couldn''t bear Samuel''s attitude, "Samuel, Jerry is just a kid. Don''t be so mean to him. You are making him sad."

    Samuel then raised his eyebrows to look at Jerry, but he didn''t notice any sign of sadness.

    Realizing that E was speaking for him, Jerry made a sour face andined, "Mommy, Samuel made extreme rules for me when you were absent. I wasn''t allowed to y games or watch TV."

    Speechless, Samuel red at his son for lying.

    He decided to teach him a lesson, but was stopped the moment he raised his hand. "What are you doing, Samuel?"

    "Teaching him a lesson. How dare he lie?"

    "Jerry is your son, isn''t he? Why do you treat them like this?" E was miffed, thinking that Samuel didn''t care for Jerry.

    Sensing E''s anger, Samuel lowered his hand and pointed at Jerry, "How dare you tell lies at such a young age? Ask him why I didn''t allow him to y games."

    Jerry answered reluctantly, "Because it was quitete that day."

    ...

    "Well, Okay." E didn''t know what to say but helped Samuel with his tie again, "Here you go."

    Kissing her on the forehead, Samuel said, "Remember to have breakfast downstairs." Then he took Jerry with him, "Time for school. I''ll drop you off today."

    "Are you sure, dad? Yourpany is towards the south while my kindergarten is towards the east."

    Unwilling to be with his father, Jerry tried to pull back his hand.

    "Stop it! I''m taking you to school and t

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    at she had no idea where to start. How would she face Lilian after this?

    "What''s wrong, E? Calm down. I''m listening."

    "There is a hot topic article on the inte about Joseph and I. I don''t know where this rumor came from but apparently me and Joseph are having an affair. Trust me we aren''t. Even if you don''t believe me, you should believe that Joseph would never do that to you."

    "Hold the line E." Lilian responded, her voice clearly shaking.

    Less than a minuteter, Lillian spoke again. "I''ve seen it. Fake news. Those are just rumors. No, E. I trust you, even more than I trust Joseph."

    "What? Why don''t you trust him?" E was dumbfounded.

    "How can I trust a man that easily? He hasn''t done anything distrustful, yet, but it doesn''t mean he wouldn''t in the future. But things are different when ites to women, especially you, my best friend." She had heard many rumors about Joseph and she had grown immune to this sort of things.

    ''An affair between Joseph and E? Whoever started this rumor is stupid. E is still with Samuel. Even if she is divorced, She wouldn''t have targeted any of her friends'' men.'' Lillian breathed easy.

 Chapter 701 Perfectly Solved the Gossip

    She didn''t look down on Joseph as she knew that Joseph and E were not into each other.

    On hearing that, E was quite touched.

    "Lillian, thank you for trusting us. We will exin everything as soon as possible."

    "You''re wee. Take it easy. Don''t be mad about it." Lillian understood why E cared about this case so much. For one thing, there had been some rumors about her and Joseph, made up by the media.

    But this time, the evidence seemed so convincing, she could not bare it.

    For another, Joseph was her husband while E and her were close friends. E didn''t want these rumors to ruin their rtionship.

    "Okay, I''ll call Joseph right now and see what he is thinking." E felt relieved. She said good-bye to the director and went back to herpany.

    After hanging up the phone, Lillian searched the inte for hot topics and read several articles. Then she threw her phone to the sofa out of resignation.

    Stupid media! She thought.

    Earlier E had told Samuel what had happened, which made him very anxious.

    He had been having a meeting about an international case thatsted the entire morning.

    The atmosphere was tense because Samuel was anxious. Suddenly his phone rang and the caller seemed to ease all his worries.

    "Excuse me, I have a phone call."

    The otherwyers began to talk about the wound on his lip right after he left, Coming to the conclusion that he was bitten by a girlst night when they two were having sex.

    At the smoking area.

    Samuel answered the call, "Darling."

    "Samuel, I cheated on you!"

    When he heard this, Samuel went nk and then almost instantaneously chuckled.

    "Dare you? I dare you to cheat on me? Do you think I''m a coward?"

    E was speechless, as she didn''t expect this reaction.

    "Hmph! I have just cheated on you with Joseph! How about that? What a surprise!

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    t viral.

    Life in the women''s prison was boringpared to the life outside.

    A taxi stopped at the gate of the women''s prison. A vistor got out of the car and walked into the prison.

    "No. 26, you''ve got a visitor, " said the prison guard to Emma, disying a stolid expression on her face.

    The girl with unruly hair huddled herself up in the corner. Her eyes rolled a little when she heard the prison guard''s call.

    Two guards took her out.

    One of them muttered, "I wonder who would like to visit a nut."

    "I am curious too. By the way, she was so lucky. It surprised me to see her survive so many wounds."

    Back when she had been sent here, the wounds had been just sown up, and no one sent her any medicine. But to their surprise, the wounds healed nicely.

    Managing to see who came to visit her, Emma could not help clench her fists.

    The woman facing her sensed her anger clearly.

    Emma had not been in prison for long, but she had already lost a lot of weight.

    Catherine lifted the phone indifferently. Anyway, Emma couldn''t get out from here in next dozens of years.

    "Who are you?" A trace of strangness showed in Emma''s eyes. Catherine gazed at her eyes, wondering whether she was asking the question for real.

 Chapter 702 You Were The Scape-goat

    "Emma, you don''t know me?" Catherine smiled and asked softly. Emma''s eyes just zed over Catherine, showing that she really had no idea who was sitting in front of her.

    Emma shook her head.

    Catherine sneered.

    Both of them had never thought that they would meet each other like this, in jail.

    Catherine gave two red packets to the two police women, indicating them to leave them alone. They understood her meaning and left.

    "Emma, do you know why I came here?"

    Emma shook her head again.

    Catherine frowned, when she saw her messy hair. It seemed that Emma had gone mad. How could a woman in her sense stand mess and dirtiness like this?

    "Emma, do you know that the man we love is living a happy life with another woman?"

    Still no reply from Emma, Catherine had full assurance of her madness.

    "Since you remember nothing, I''ll tell you everything. You were my scape-goat. You are in jail because of me."

    "Do you know why Drake is fond of you and forces you to have sex with him?" Catherine told Emma the things that happened a long time ago, trying to entice her memories.

    In fact, Drake had loved Catherine at first, but she had no feelings for him, so she tried to divert his attention to Emma.

    And eventually, Drake fell in love with Emma.

    However, ever since Drake fell in love with Emma, Drake had begunining about how she ignored him to Catherine.

    She was fed up with a grown man''s incessantints. So one night, she drugged Drake and sent Emma to his room.

    Everything was falling into ce like a well-formed jig-saw puzzle, but Samuel showed up. The n was spoiled and Emma was saved.

    That''s all there was to it.

    Emma clenched her fists tightly, unbeknownst to Catherine.

    "Don''t me me for it. You have only yourself to me for your fate. Four years ago, you were sent to hospital because of chilli allergy. I was the one who bought off a waitress,manded her to put chilli in your meal and tried to frame E. You were all so stupid and believed E had done that.

    You, also, had yourself to me for introducing Samuel to me. I fell i

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    o do it yourself without my help." That''s why he sent so many people to protect her 24 hours a day.

    "Huh! Stop ying games with me!"

    In fact, she believed him. She only said this on purpose to tease him.

    He was thoughtful for some time,"I have found a man to take care of Catherine. I''ll find a ce tomorrow evening and call you."

    "That''s okay. So long as Mr. Shao doesn''t feel pity for her." E looked at him with a teasing smile.

    "It seems that you will do something horrible to Catherine, am I right?" Samuel squinted and turned over, on top of E.

    Her heart beat faster, as lust began to creep up her spine.

    She pushed him away and sat on top of him, using her hand to push her hair to one side, as she smiled seductively. Samuel shifted her body a little, cing his hands on her waist and said wickedly,"I love this!"

    He reached out to switch off the bedsidemp as an ambiguous atmosphere enveloped them.

    The night was silent, except for their soft passionate moans. When the morning light began to seep through the curtains, Samuel fell asleep with E in his arms.

    The whole night''s indulgence made them fail to get up in the morning. When Jerry opened the door and walked in, he called his mum several times, but there was no reply.

    But Jerry did wake Samuel up. He sat up slowly and looked at Jerry,"Who let you in? Did you knock at the door beforeing in?"

 Chapter 703 Does Mr. Shao Have A Daughter

    "Of course I knocked but neither of you answered. So I just walked in." Jerry told Samuel reasonably.

    Samuel tacked E in the quilt, and then he walked into the dressing room naked, addressing Jerry as he walked away, "Don''t disturb your mother!" Ignoring Jerry''s surprised expression, Samuel retrieved a suit and walked to the bathroom.

    Looking at the closed bathroom, Jerry looked down at himself. He thought, ''why is it bigger than mine¡­''

    When he came out of the bathroom, Samuel found that Jerry hadn''t left but sat on the bed, pinching E''s face.

    "Mother, wake up! I am going to kindergarten. If you don''t wake up, you will not see your lovely son for the whole day."

    E was sleepy and answered him groggily, "Okay".

    E was so tired and rolled back to sleep, which left Jerry disappointed. He decided to leave her be.

    Jerry decided to get off the bed, But Samuel moved faster and carried him away cruelly, saying, "Don''t disturb your mother. Go downstairs and I will take you to kindergarten."

    "Ahh Mother, please help me! Father wants to kill me!"

    Jerry was so annoying forcing Samuel to take him out of the bedroom.

    "Go downstairs and wait for me! If you are naughty again, you know what you will get!"

    "Bang!" The door was closed shut. Jerry made funny faces at the bedroom door.

    ''Samuel, you deserve not knowing that you have a daughter Jane!'' When he thought about this fact, Jerry went downstairs happily.

    Samuel was ready. When he left, he called Eden and took a work leave for E.

    Then he switched off E''s phone, as he wanted her to sleep well.

    Samuel kissed her forehead and walked out of the bedroom happily. He took Jerry to kindergarten first and went to work.

    Since E had started working again, she was very busy and had no time for

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    at women Jerry''s mother? Why does she look so familiar?"

    Mrs. Zhe nodded excitedly. "That''s the superstar E Bo. She is so beautiful and nice."

    Though Mrs. Zhe had just seen E''s eyes, it was enough to deduce that she was beautiful. It was said that the soul of person is reflected through their eyes, and in this case, it was safe to assume that E was an amazing person.

    "Oh, she is the superstar. Recently, her news was everywhere. Look at the girl with her. Jerry said that the girl is his sister. But does Mr. Samuel Shao have a daughter?"

    One of the teachers asked the question. Everyone hurdled closer, curious to know what the answer was.

    Mrs. Zhe didn''t know the right answer. The little girl''s family name was also Bo, so she answered, "The girl might be Jerry''s cousin because her family name is Bo too."

    "Oh, that makes sense. Do you know? It is said on the inte that E and Samuel will remarry. Based on today''s situation, I think it will happen."

    "Yes. Jerry''s mother never visited before. Today she came, which means the news on the inte is true!"

    ......

    Even after E had walked far away with the two kids, the teachers continued discussing them.

 Chapter 704 The Painful Truth

    E took off her gauze mask and smiled at her two children ying in the back seat.

    "Mom, where are we going today?" Jane asked, taking out a toy from her bag.

    "Wherever you want. Today is your day. Tell mom what you want, and I will get them for you, " E replied and nced at Jane through the rear-view mirror.

    "Yaay! Mom, are we going to the shopping mall? Can we go to the cinema too?" Jane excitedly eximed, while looking at E with begging eyes.

    "What movie do you want to watch?" asked E.

    "I want to watch the new Spiderman."

    ¡­¡­

    "Ok, Jerry, how about you?" Actually, it was needless to ask Jerry because he would do whatever Jane wanted to do, but he knew E would insist on a response.

    As expected, Jerry responded, "Spiderman!"

    Jerry had always spoiled his litter sister, and this time was no exception.

    After shopping, E took the two kids to the cinema to watch the 3D movie.

    Half an hour before the movie ended, Samuel called.

    E told Jerry to look after Jane for a while, walked out of the cinema, and answered the phone. "I will get off work in half an hour. I''m thinking of taking you and Jerry for a meal, " said Samuel.

    ''After half an hour? Surely the movie would have been finished by then.

    But Jane is with me.'' thought E.

    Before E even replied, Samuel continued, "I heard that you went to the cinema with Jerry and a little girl.

    Did you take Jane with you?"

    After hearing what the bodyguard had told him, he immediately thought of Jane.

    Samuel''sst question to E seemed to have scared her the most. ''How does he know where I am?'' E wondered to herself.

    "Jane? who is Jane?" said E in an agitated voice.

    She had almost forgotten that Samuel had hired personal bodyguards for her.

    "Ah? Am I wrong? I believe Jane was the pretty cute girl Jerry was with when he came to visit me in my office, was she not?

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    hat had happened between E and Samuel, she did not know what to say.

    "Daisy..."

    Samuel called her.

    Daisy took a deep breath, "Samuel, I think it is better for you to ask E yourself." She feared that she would screw things up if she said anything.

    She didn''t know why E hadn''t told Samuel the truth. After all, they were back together.

    Was it because E was still mad at Samuel?

    "I will ask her myselfter. I will not force you, and you just need to say ''yes'' or ''no'', "

    He clearly had no understanding of the word "force." Daisy was in a quagmire, but within seconds, she made a decision that she knew deep down would be the best.

    With her eyes closed, and teeth clenched, Daisy responded, "Yes!"

    ''That''s fine. Anyway, Jane is Samuel''s kid. Maybe, this is good for their rtionship.'' Daisy thought to herself.

    However, Daisy didn''t know that Chuck hadpletely been dishonest with Samuel four years ago.

    Confident that Daisy would not lie to him, Samuel was truly saddened. He felt like he had been stabbed in the heart.

    He was out of his mind. All he was thinking at that moment was how E had deceived him.

    ''E, how could you...?

    ¡­¡­

    So, maybe Jane was not mine after all.'' Samuel whispered in grief and sorrow.

 Chapter 705 I Control Her Too Much

    Samuel shrugged in defeat. E thought that they had been divorced four years ago, So she had the right to find love and had the freedom to be with that man.

    He felt it was his fault. Because of his behavior, he had pushed E to the arms of another man.

    Samuel felt so heartbroken that he couldn''t even breath. ''Samuel, what have you done?

    Stupid! You are really fucking stupid!''

    "Cra--ack!" Samuel threw his ashtray towards the ss table, causing them both to break. This sound frightened his assistants and secretaries, who were situated outside his office.

    They pushed and shoved, but no one dared to go in to see what had happened.

    "Wasn''t Mr. Shao in a good mood recently?"

    "Yeah. Did you see the hickey on his neck today, and the scar on his lips the other day? Those were marks of passion. How could he be angry?"

    "You dare tough? How about you go and see what happened?" Molly hesitated whether to go in or not. If something had happened, she needed to tell E immediately.

    The secretary drew back in terror and pushed Molly forward.

    Molly looked at them helplessly. Then she knocked on the door.

    "Come in." The deep voice summoned Molly to walk in.

    When she walked in, she saw the ss table that stood in the middle of the office smashed into pieces, together with his favorite ashtray.

    Turning to face Samuel, Molly observed that he was leaning on his chair with his eyes closed.

    "Mr. Shao." She called out.

    Even though Molly called out to him, Samuel still kept his eyes closed, "Speak."

    "Are you okay?" She asked with great courage. If only E was there, it would have been easy. Although she had been working for Samuel for so long, his temper was so bad that she was afraid to approach him.

    A silence fell between them. Molly had thought that he would not answer when he suddenly said, "I have controlled her too much."

    Even if he knew that E

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    temper had been fluctuating a lot, and he failed on numerous asions to control himself.

    E nodded, albeit surprised that he agreed without hesitation. She took the chopsticks and continued to pick dishes for them.

    The atmosphere was harmonious.

    After dinner, Samuel asked a bodyguard to send their son back to the vi first. He had phoned the maid in advance to wait for Jerry at the door.

    After Samuel trusted Jerry to the bodyguard, he went to a restaurant with E.

    E knew what they were going to do. The day had finallye.

    After getting out of the car, Samuel put an arm around her shoulder, then walked towards the restaurant.

    E raised her head and looked curiously at the man with a poker face. Samuel seemed to be acting unusual.

    Why? Because they are going to deal with Catherine? Did he feel heartbroken?

    E suddenly stopped and stood steadily in the hallway.

    She slipped off his arm from her shoulder.

    When he saw the stolid expression on her face, he cast a curious nce towards her.

    E said faintly, "Samuel, if you don''t have the heart to do it, you can go. I can deal with her alone."

    "What do you mean?" He didn''t have any feelings for Catherine. He walked over to hold E and kissed her on her cheek.

 Chapter 706 Did You Care About My Feelings

    "Don''t be silly. We''ll talk about itter at home, but now we have something to take care of." He made clear his thoughts forthright, without holding back anything. Likewise, he hoped she would do the same.

    But frankly speaking, Samuel was sad at the thought of the child.

    E caught sight of the slight tinge of anguish in his eyes, but she wasn''t sure whether what she had seen was correct. She rubbed her eyes to confirm, while Samuel''s countenance recovered to the way it had always been.

    Had she overthought it?

    "What are you thinking?" He asked, with a stern and serious look.

    "Nothing. We can talkter. Let''s deal with Catherine first." The two walked towards a presidential suite, outside of which two bodyguards in ck suits stood guard.

    When Samuel arrived, they opened the door.

    "Mr. Shao, she''s in the room."

    Samuel nodded and walked in, hand in hand, with E.

    In the room.

    A woman was tied up in the chair, mouth covered by tape.

    The five bodyguards in the room were staring at her, without blinking, in case she yed tricks.

    Catherine looked at Samuel beseechingly.

    Samuel disregarded her and said to E, "Go. She''s at your disposal." With that, he released her hands and took E''s handbag from her hands. E had free reign to do whatever she wanted to with Catherine.

    Seeing the panic in Catherine''s eyes, E smiled wickedly, approaching her slowly, stopping right in front of her.

    E mercilessly ripped the tape from her mouth.

    Catherine yelped in pain and cursed inside, ''Son of bitch!''

    She appeared delicate and fragile. "Why did you bring me here, Samuel?"

    Catherine asked knowingly, but conti

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    out my feelings?" Her hands paused suddenly. She looked at the trembling Catherine with acute eyes.

    Catherine was petrified. They knew.

    It must have been the stupid Amber that sold her out.

    "Throw her jeans away." Eyes bulged, Catherine shook her hands violently.

    She couldn''t bear it. She wanted them to get off her and to stop it!

    With her mouth covered, she couldn''t utter a word but sob, tears rolling down her cheeks.

    But no one came to save or spare her. Samuel lowered his head, staring at his phone.

    All of sudden, he stood up and dialed the room service number. "Send me some pepper! I want the hottest."

    After he hung up, he went back to his seat and continued to peruse his phone.

    E looked at him in confusion, wondering what he wanted to do.

    Catherine was almost naked by this point.

    Even though the room was silent, E could hear the men''s elerating breathing.

    She looked back and asked Samuel, "Are they here?"

    "Yes, how many do you want?" Samuel stared at the photo of the little girl. It was just a view of her back, but he just couldn''t stop staring at her.

 Chapter 707 Let Me Serve You Samuel

    "Since Catherine hired five men for mest time, it''s only fair if she gets five men as well." She didn''t want to have Catherine tortured to death because it was better to leave her living in fear and shame.

    Samuel gestured to the one of the bodyguards who then made a call.

    Subsequently, another bodyguard brought in the pepper powder.

    "Feed her hot pepper water." Samuelmanded in a calm voice and looked back down to his phone.

    Hot pepper water? Hearing this, E''s jaw-dropped.

    She put the knife on the table and asked, "Why? Why hot pepper water?"

    Samuel looked up, eyes brimming with affection.

    "Catherine''s allergic to pepper."

    Although it had been a long time, Samuel still remembered this fact about her.

    She said ironically, "Now you believe me?"

    When the tape on her mouth was ripped off, she shouted at once, "Samuel, please let me go! I know I made a mistake and I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. Please pardon me!"

    Samuel sneered.

    ''Such a stupid woman. Couldn''t she see E was the one that was calling the shots.'' Samuel shook his head, ignored her pleas and said to E, "I''m sorry, honey. Forgive me?" He walked towards her, held her and kissed her.

    At this disy of affection, Catherine felt mute. As she scowled at the couple, without warning, the hot pepper water was shoved down her throat. Her mind wentpletely nk.

    She wanted to breath but she couldn''t. As more and more liquid poured down her throat, her entire body went numb.

    At the moment, it was morefortable to just die. She was desperately hoping someone would save her.

    She felt she was on the brink of suffocation, with tears and snot all over her face. She couldn''t speak or think.

    E squirmed out of Samuel''s embrace, wanting to see how Catherine was sufferi

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    going to be my first time to... My first time to... Let me serve you, Samuel."

    She had never had a sexual rtionship before and she didn''t want to be tainted.

    "You make me sick!'' Samuel kicked her away but Catherine got back up, and begged him.

    Her strength was fading quickly, so she made onest attempt, grabbing Samuel''s trouser leg again.

    E was bing angry, watching the disy that Catherine was putting on. She gritted her teeth, scowled at Catherine first and then Samuel.

    Sensing her rage, Samuel kicked Catherine meters away.

    Catherine was lying on the ground in pain, hands on her chest.

    "She''s all yours. Do whatever you want." Samuel said to those men who then encircled Catherine at once.

    He rose to his feet from the sofa and picked up E''s jacket.

    As he walked closer to E, she shrugged, giving him the cold shoulder. She then turned and walked out.

    Samuel ran out to chase her and said to the bodyguard at the door, "Contact the mediater."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Samuel grabbed her hand just before the lift arrived.

    Samuel knew why she was upset.

    "Rx, honey." Samuel said gently to please her while helping her put on her jacket.

 Chapter 708 You Know Who the Father Is

    E stared at him, and walked on.

    Though she understood Samuel''s attitude towards Catherine, she still got angry, even though she did not know why she was angry.

    "I have no feelings for her! Why are you angry?" Samuel was speechless. He hadn''t looked at Catherine at all while they were in the suite.

    "Samuel, be honest with me. Did you regret that you brought me with you? If I was not there, would you have had sex with Catherine? I mean it is her FIRST time." E emphasized on the word "first" on purpose.

    Samuel smiled lightly. She really was jealous.

    He held her and said in a low voice, "You had sex for the first with me, didn''t you?"

    Samuel remembered that night very well.

    E exined herself anxiously, "I sure was. I loved you and only you at that time." She was afraid that Samuel drunk too much that night and hadn''t noticed.

    She had never been with another man before him.

    E started to calm down after she heard hisughter. What is so funny?

    "What are you smiling at?" She realized that Samuel had baited her into saying that. She felt herself blush. Consciously, she stepped on his shoes.

    Samuel smiled again and wedged her into the corner of the empty lift. He lowered his head, looked at her in the eyes, and said, "You are so adorable."

    She was so adorable that he wanted to tease her.

    E pushed him away, and got out of the elevator when the door opened.

    Samuel followed her closely behind and put his arms around her again. They walked out of the hotel together.

    After they got back home, E ran into Jerry''s room to check if he had already slept.

    Samuel came after her. She asked him seriously, "Can I sleep here?"

    "NO!" He gave her a straight answer. E kissed Jerry''s forehead and left his room reluctantly.

    E went back to the bedroom, and she was stopped by Samuel from walking into the dressing room. "I want to ask

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    n them, but he refused to meet the child.

    Samuel was very depressed. Very few people could understand how he felt.

    E smiled lightly, but Samuel didn''t notice it. So he continued, "E, it''s only fair that you bear me a daughter."

    He always wanted a daughter, but she bore one with another man.

    E nodded tofort him. She turned her head and looked at his gloomy face fondly. "No problem. If you want one, we can have one."

    Only E knew there was a second meaning in her words.

    The temperature between them rose gradually in the bathroom. Samuel stared at E as his sexual urges began to rise.

    "Say that you love me, E." He said assertively.

    E held her hands around his neck, and said with a discontent pout, "But you haven''t said you love me!"

    He smiled subtly, and said in a sexy low voice, "I love you, E." Even though he had said these words so many times before, this time it felt different.

    From now on, she belonged to him, only him, heart to soul.

    E''s heart swelled with warmth and she consented to his request and said it back.

    "I love you, Samuel." She meant every word of it, well and truely.

    ''That''s better.'' he thought, looking at her affectionately.

    "Come here, babe. Let me rock your world."

 Chapter 709 Bringing Another Manâ€™s Child To My House

    "Don''t bother, honey. You can reward me in another way... Hmph..." E was interrupted by Samuel''s kiss.

    Soon after, the bathroom was filled with their passionate sounds as they made love to each other.

    It was 6:30 am, when Samuel woke up.

    He secured the quilt on E and got out of bed.

    After taking a shower, he walked straight to the dressing room, unawared that E had woken up.

    E was deep in thought. She had contemted for a long timest night and found their reunion was a golden opportunity to bring Jane back.

    Samuel walked out of the dressing room, tying his tie. Suddenly, E stood in his way and stopped him.

    She put her arms around his neck without hesitation, taking in his scent.

    Samuel put his right arm around E''s smooth and slim waist and said. "It''s so cold. Go back to bed."

    Although the heating was on, Samuel was still worried about E''s health and didn''t want her to catch a cold.

    E wasn''t cold at all. She pulled Samuel''s tidy tie and spoke in a coquettish voice. "Samuel, sweetheart, can I talk to you about something?"

    "Sure. What''s wrong, honey?"

    Samuel carried E with his powerful arms, put her in bed and tucked her into the quilt.

    "Sam, can I bring my daughter here to live with me?"

    Hearing that, Samuel stood still, disying a dark unreadable expression.

    "No. You have to take care of Jerry too. It''s impossible for you to handle two children at the same time."

    How could he agree to that? He would never raise another man''s child.

    E knew Samuel would not agree with her request so easily, so she looked at him, feigning pity. "Sam, my daughter''s father is dead. It''s not right for her to live alone. She needs her mother. You can''t expect me to abandon her?"

    In fact, this was also an opportunity for Samuel to figure out Jane''s identity, if he was so inclined to do so.

    Therefore, if Samuel didn''t find out that Jane was his daughter by himself, he could not me her for not telling him the truth.

    However, E believed that Samuel was smart enough to find out the truth. After all, he resembled Jane too much, in features and manners.

    The father of her daughter was dead? Somehow, Samuel was d to hear that.

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    y to go, he remembered something. He said to one of his servants, "Clear the room upstairs, the one near Jerry''s room, and decorate it ording to little girls'' tastester on. Buy whatever you need."

    The servant nodded, "Yes. Sir."

    Samuel knew that if E''s daughter was Jane, he would never dislike her.

    However, E should never expect him to like Jane. After all, Jane''s father was not him, so restraining his dislike was all he could do.

    Samuel smacked the door irritably and stared at the clear blue sky outside. ''Why me?'' Samuel asked in his mind.

    E was perusing through the inte as she had breakfast. Catherine was in the hot topics, just as nned.

    "Catherine, a formerwyer, has sex with five African men at a hotel." The simple but direct headline created a good bnce between arousing readers'' desire to check further, and not giving out too much information.

    Well done.

    E wanted to read on but stopped. She decided to read it after finishing her breakfast, in case that the content was too disgusting.

    She finished the breakfast as soon as possible, wiped her hands and clicked on it.

    Although the key parts of the pictures in the news were covered with mosaics, E still felt like she was watching an X-rated film, which almost made her throw up.

    There were over twenty high definition photos. The journalist was so dedicated and professional that he took many photos from different angles to show readers what had happened.

 Chapter 710 Are They Good in Bed

    Thements by the neitzens were harsh, which shocked E a lot.

    "WTF, Catherine is such a bitch! How much does she cost for a night?"

    "Oh my god! She''s so sexy!"

    "Bitch! She makes me sick! She deserves to be punished!"

    "Lawyer Shao made a good choice to break his engagement from her."

    ......

    Seeing that Catherine''s reputation was ruined, E logged off contentedly.

    Public opinion was enough to drive Catherine crazy.

    But at present, Catherine was sleeping sound in the hotel, and knew nothing about the scandal.

    Her father broke all rtions with her because of the scandal. He then sold hispany and left C Country with Polly and his son.

    Catherine woke up to the voices of the cleaners.

    Two cleaners gave her a side-nce, as if she was riddled with infection.

    They muttered. "I can''t see how anyone could be so disgusting!"

    "Yeah, I wish I could leave this room immediately. Ew, it makes me sick. I''m gonna throw up."

    Their dialogue reminded Catherine of what happenedst night.

    She couldn''t help but sob.

    She wanted to wipe her tears, but she was too exhausted to do so.

    She had bruises all over her body, as if a car had run over her.

    "Get out, you lousy bitch. I can''t believe we have to clean up after you." The cleaners rudely yanked off her quilt, so her naked body was exposed.

    Noticing the bruises all over her body, the two cleaners were rendered speechless out of shock.

    Catherine stared at them coldly and managed to raise herself from the bed. "Get out!" Her voice was too hoarse to be understood.

    She struggled to go into the bathroom. Looking at t

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    d with a teasing smile.

    Watch together? No way! The actress was Catherine!

    She snapped theptop shut and held it in her arms. "No way!"

    Samuel leaned forward on the desk and whispered in her ears. "What kind of punishment do you want? Tell me."

    How dare she appreciate other guys on the sly? He swore he would make her regret tonight.

    On hearing this, E straightened her posture and protested. "Why do you want to punish me?! It''s none of your business! I am an adult!"

    Samuel''s attitude began to annoy her. She felt that he was more annoying than her brother.

    "Fine. It''s none of my business." Samuel wasn''t angry. Instead, he put on a smile.

    But the gentle smile made E even more fearful and she wondered what was in his mind?

    Samuel snatched theptop from her arms and threw it on the sofa. Then he grabbed her by the elbow and took her out of the study.

    Outside the study.

    E failed to jerk her wrist free.

    "Samuel, where are we going?"

    "We are not going anywhere." Samuel pressed her on the wall behind her after he finished speaking.

 Chapter 711 Do You Want Us to Freeze to Death

    Indulging in Samuel''s passionate kiss, E suddenly recalled that he had said there was a surveince camera monitoring the corridor.

    She immediately clutched one of the man''srge unscrupulous hands, and refused, "Please stop. There is a camera filming us."

    Samuel let out a groan of discontent. He had dragged them out here, well aware of the fact that there was a camera, "Why bother watching others when we can make one of our own? "

    Samuel was eager to make their own sex tape. "No...no...no, Sam. Let''s just go back to our room. I actually like doing it in bed."

    Holding her face in his hands, Samuel grinned mischievously, "We''re not going to the bedroom today. I want to do it here."

    "Please don''t. It''d be awkward if any of the two kids were toe out and saw us." Both Jerry and Jane were asleep. It would be really embarrassing if they saw Samuel and E having sex, if they woke up to get some water to drink.

    "Are you still curious about what you have watched?" Always curious about other men''s affairs, E was, in Samuel''s opinion, really a naughty girl.

    Perplexed for merely a second, E promptly grasped what Samuel was talking about, and then shook her head a few times, "Not anymore. Sam, you are the best. Their''s are way too small and are nothingpared to yours. Yes, theirs are nothingpared to yours. Totally nothing."

    Although E didn''t point out what THEIRS and YOURS really referred to, Samuel guessed what she was driving at. Fixating his eyes on E''s, he asked, "What is small?"

    "Nothing. Nothing." Realizing that she had been stammering the whole night, E really wanted to bite off her tongue.

    "Aren''t you going to tell me?" Samuel persisted. He wanted her to say the word. He moved closer to her ear and blew on it sensually before saying, "Honey, say the word? I want to hear you say it. If not..."

    Samuel proceeded to kiss and nibble on her neck. E knew he wouldn''t let it go. ''Why does he want me to say that shameful word?''

    "If I told you, can we just move to somewhere else? The kitchen, balcony, bathroom or study room. Wherever you want but not here."

    Samuel lifted his brows a little. It seemed that E was getting excited.

    "Alright!"

    Now that Samuel had changed his mind, E gritted her teeth as she said the word, "Penis."

    ...

    Despite the fact that he knew what she was referring too earlier, Samuel still felt a tingling sensation after hearing E her

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    stay out of her father''s sight temporarily.

    Instead, she found it very interesting. It was like ying hide-and-seek.

    Inside the mansion.

    Samuel spotted Jane''s little figure as soon as he was halfway down the stairs. For an unknown reason, his heart ached a little when he saw that Jane was like a frightened bird fleeing away after he appeared.

    He thought introspectively whether it was too much for a child to bear.

    Therefore, when he sat down to have breakfast, he told his son, "You tell Jane that she doesn''t have to hide from me all the time. It doesn''t matter if we meet each other from time to time. Just that she doesn''t have to be in front of me for no reason."

    Jerry understood what his father meant and nodded happily.

    Looking at his son, who was smiling from ear to ear, he became somewhat bewildered, "You like Jane very much?"

    Jerry gave him a firm nod, "Of course I like Jane. She''s my little sister!"

    After hearing Jerry say the word "sister", Samuel didn''t think too much of it. He just felt disturbed by something that had happened before, "So you knew that Jane is your mother''s daughter, didn''t you? Then why didn''t you tell me the time you brought her to my office?"

    Jerry had even made up a lie by saying that Jane was someone else''s kid. Could it be that Jerry was afraid of his father knowing of Jane''s existence?

    "Daddy, I thought it would be better for mom to tell you..." Jerry answered his father very calmly, "It wasn''t my secret to tell."

    Samuel red at his son. This little traitor! Now more than ever, Samuel wanted a daughter so that he could give Jerry the cold shoulder.

 Chapter 712 Itâ€™s Not What You Think!

    "Finish your breakfast quickly and go to kindergarten. And, from now on, you should protect Jane like a man, understood?"

    No matter who her parents were, a man should always protect a woman at any time.

    Jerry agreed and said, "Dad, don''t worry. I won''t be as bad as you, chasing mom out of here for four years!" Jerry would keep this in mind all his life and ned to punish his dad when he grew up.

    "Nonsense!" Samuel wanted to scold Jerry, but he held back his anger due to his good upbringing.

    And the fact was that E had abandoned him for four years! He was tolerant and chose to let her go.

    These thoughts remained unsaid.

    "How can you call yourself a seniorwyer after all the bad things you have done?" Jerry had learned what happened between E and Samuel. At first he didn''t know who was right or wrong, but he figured it out just by judging from their attitudes.

    It had to be his father''s fault.

    Samuel became livid because of his son''s insults.

    After he drunk his milk, he wiped his mouth and walked towards Jerry in anger.

    Sensing his anger, Jerry rushed towards the door, carrying his bag.

    Even though he ran fast, Samuel caught up to him in the living room.

    Samuel wanted to teach Jerry a lesson, but a soft but deterrent sound interrupted, "Samuel, what are you doing?"

    E saw what was happening while walking down the stairs. She ran and pulled their son away from Samuel.

    "Samuel, Jerry is your son, why do you always want to hit him?"

    Samuel was fumed by this point.

    "That little jerk is disrespectful to me, and of course I will teach him a lesson!" Now if he dared to talk to him in this way, what would happen when he grew up?

    E didn''t want to listen to Samuel. She pushed away Samuel''s hand and said, "He is jus

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    to pick another one. Samuel and Molly chatted happily.

    The diamond of the ring was not as big as the previous one. But it looked more bright and shinier. Both Molly and Samuel were satisfied.

    Then they paid the bill.

    ......

    Was this for real?

    Her hunsband and her best friend?

    E felt hurt and kept telling herself that this was not happening. But how could she convince herself after seeing what happened?

    When they were about to leave, Samuel saw E standing outside the shop, tears in her eyes.

    ''Isn''t she supposed to be in Green Cold Country now? When did shee back?'' Samuel thought to himself, in shock.

    ''He feels guilty'', E thought. She looked at Samuel and Molly disappointingly and walked away.

    "Oh gosh! E, it''s not what you think." Molly looked at Samuel anxiously, "You said she would be back tomorrow!"

    Samuel also knew that E misunderstood them. So he took the ring from Molly and chased after her.

    When he emerged from the shopping mall, E had already entered a taxi and left.

    Samuel took a look at the license te number and chased after it with his car.

    Meanwhile, Samuel kept calling E but E didn''t answer.

 Chapter 713 Donâ€™t Hide From Me

    Samuel didn''t know how long he had searched, but it felt like a long time had passed before he managed to find the taxi E was in. It was heading for Emerald Community.

    Samuel stepped on the gas and drove the car 150 yards, quickly weaving into othernes, and cutting off other cars.

    He ignored the other drivers shouting and swearing, and finally overtook the taxi. He swung the steering wheel and his Lamborghini veered into a sidelong position across the road.

    No one dared say anything, seeing such an expensive carplete a maneuver like this.

    The taxi''s brakes squealed to a stop; E''s forehead banged against the seat.

    As she rubbed her aching forehead, she thought gloomily: "More trouble! When will it end?"

    Before she could evenplete this thought, the back door of the taxi was opened, and she was dragged out.

    Samuel treated her like a ragdoll and pushed her into the car in front of the dumbfounded crowd which had gathered around.

    After he did all this in one go, without any hups, Samuel rounded the other side of the Lamborghini and got in. In E''s dazed state, she hadn''t taken in much of what was going on, and didn''t even notice him punch the ignition. In a moment, he was out of sight again.

    Two minutester, the drivers of the other cars were still standing around bbergasted, lost for words.

    In the car.

    E collected herself and calmly leaned back in the car seat, without saying a word. She didn''t know what she could say, actually. She could only think about how embarrassing she must have appeared, to be involved into such a scandal.

    "What''s on your mind?" Samuel tried to hold her little hands, but she brushed him away.

    She only had distrust for him.

    And then, he said, "E, don''t misunderstand me. You''ll let Molly down if you act like this. How sad she will be if she knows you don''t trust her at all."

    "Samuel, " E murmured, "I trust Molly, but I don''t trust you."

    ''Am I really that terrible?'' he thought sadly.

    ''Not one man is good! They even flirt with their wife''s best friends! ''''

    ...

    "You''ve got it all wrong, babe." He tu

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    urt because of my mistake.''

    Samuel rose and E stutted, "Actually, Jane is..."

    "Rx babe, " said Samuel, putting an index finger to her lips, "I won''t give her a hard time." He assumed she felt pity for Jane.

    Even if the girl was not his own daughter, Samuel wouldn''t do anything to hurt her.

    E removed his hand anxiously. "No, Samuel, what I am trying to say is that Jane..."

    "Mom, I am fine. Don''t quarrel with Uncle Samuel, please." Jane was at E''s knee, grabbing her clothes.

    The two adults were touched by Jane''s innocence and peace-keeping. But when Samuel crouched down and tried to talk with Jane, Jane lowered her head again.

    The light was so dim that Jane was shrouded over in darkness.

    "Jane. We''re not quarreling, I promise. I''m trying to tell you that this is your own home, and you can do whatever you want, just like your brother." No matter whose daughter she was, a child will always be the most innocent of adults'' disputes.

    Jane raised her head in surprise. "Uncle Samuel, is that true?"

    She felt a tentative closeness to Samuel, but if he knew her true identity, would he be just as gentle?

    She wished that he was not one of the richest men in the world. She didn''t like celebrities. She wished her father was just an ordinary person, so he wouldn''t have to worry about another child to split his fortune with.

    She hated money. Money only made people worse.

 Chapter 714 The Bedroom

    Jane''s little ck eyes shed. They seemed so familiar to him. Perhaps it was because they were too much like E''s!

    "Of course it is true, I wouldn''t lie to you."

    They put Jane to sleep in her cot. Samuel unloosed her small pigtails. Her long ck hair was as smooth as E''s when touched.

    Nodding softly, Jane wished them booth goodnight. "Goodnight Mom, goodnight Uncle Samuel..."

    E''s heart ached at her daughter''s sweetness. No one knows a daughter better than her mother. As a mother, she certainly knew her daughter''s character.

    Of course, you wouldn''t think she was a sweet girl from the way that she acting when she antagonized Sven the other day.

    "Goodnight, dear Jane!" Looking at the little figure, Samuel''s heart melted.

    Sure enough, E''s daughter was cute and lovable. Only a few days after moving here had she won him over.

    Samuel expected it. The familiarity of her eyes captivated him the moment she moved in.

    His efforts for his own daughter, though, seemed in vain. E still showed no signs of pregnancy.

    Did she¡­? He began to examine E''s body, with his inquisitive eyes. Finding that she froze, Samuel spoke faintly. "E, are you wearing your ring?"

    What? What ring? Confused, E looked at the man.

    "Then you''ve been taking some contraceptive drugs, " said Samuel. He immediately pulled a long face at the possibility.

    She''d done it before, and he caught her. It wasn''t impossible to imagine happening again.

    "Drugs?" It gradually dawned on E what he was talking about.

    "You and your questions! Oh, you can guess!" Throwing his hand off, E went to bed.

    "Stop!" His cold voice made her stomach turn over.

    The way she ignored him angered Samuel.

    Turning off the lights, Samuel leaned on the door of the bedroom and waited for E toe over.

    Sh

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    E''s ring finger and gave it a kiss.

    E wiped her tears and said in a frail voice, "Haven''t we been married? Why are you proposing again?"

    Samuel smiled and took out his mobile phone to take a few selfie shots with E.

    Then Samuel posted it on his WeChat immediately. "Of course for those fans who want us to be together again."

    No one knew what reason he had. Only Samuel himself knew.

    The reason why he proposed to E was that he wanted her to marry her all over again...

    Samuel also took her phone and forwarded his own WeChat post with the caption: Yes, I do!

    Faced with his childish behavior, E was speechless. Did he really just want to cater for the fans?

    After he finished updating, Samuel returned her phone to her. She had to admit, the picture looked good. Particrly for Samuel, he came out well in the picture, even though it was his first time to taking a selfie.

    It was the first time they''d taken selfies together, at least. E downloaded the photos and set it as her screensaver.

    Samuel took notice, and took her mobile out of her hand. He turned on the camera, and took E in his arms again.

    Samuel bowed down to kiss her, and clicked the camera in his hands.

 Chapter 715 A Certificate for Flirtation

    Samuel captured dozens of photos with E

    And reced her phone wallpaper with the sweetest one, where they were kissing.

    "Don''t use this one. I won''t be able to use my phone in front of others." E said, trying to change back the wallpaper. But Samuel stopped her.

    "Keep it. Otherwise I will change the profile photo of your social media ount."

    E rolled her eyes at him and locked the screen.

    Eyeing the cake on the table, her stomach grumbled for a piece. She walked away towards the table, to satiate her craving.

    Samuel had intended to add some candles and wine so that he could dine with her, but E returned home earlier than expected. So there was only a cake on the table.

    E cut the cake. Meanwhile, she found a metallic object in the cake.

    Out of curiosity, she cleaned the metal. It turned out to be a gold key.

    Samuel crept up behind her, just as E was about to ask him about the key, and encircled her waist with his arms. "I made this key for you. It''s yours now."

    E looked at the key carefully. She hasn''t seen this one before. "What''s the key for?"

    "Take a guess." Samuel kissed her neck affectionately.

    Putting down the knife, E turned back and smeared cream on his nose. His expression made her burst intoughter.

    "Are you trying to turn me on, huh?"

    E was taken aback by his words. ''What an erotic man!'' She thought to herself.

    His hands left her waist and reached for the cake.

    He tried to shift her attention by asking. "Darling, would you like some cake?"

    E, who was eager to eat, immediately nodded. "Of course!"

    "Okay, but I would like to have the first taste." Samuel smeared cream on her red lips, cheeks, ears and neck.

    And before she could protest, he kissed her, savouring the taste of the cake and her lips.

    Then her

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ry a death penalty, but Samuel didn''t want to give her a quick death. He wanted E to vent her anger by giving Catherine a hard time.

    "Before then, you can do anything you want. Your bodyguards will keep you safe." He knew that Catherine was like a ticking time bomb. The earlier they got rid of her, the safer they would be.

    But she had been so careful that it was hard to find evidence against her. His men had even gone to the extent of investigating abroad.

    He was afraid that there was much more they hadn''t uncovered. He needed to be careful.

    E thought for a long time but failed toe up with a good action n. "Fine, I give up. Samuel, just collect the evidence you need to put her in prison. I just want to get rid of her, and move on."

    Samuel nodded and said, "Okay, I will do it your way."

    E thought of the key, so she asked him. "By the way, what''s the key for?"

    "Take a guess."

    E became angry and pinched his chest rather hard. "Fuck off!" Stop ying games. I''m on my period, and you know how easily I can get angry. Say it, or I will keep pinching your chest!"

    Samuel tried not tough because whether E was on her period or not, she easily resorted to anger.

 Chapter 716 Father and Son

    "Well, I''d like to let you in on a little secret about the key; I think you deserve it for making me so happy."

    E narrowed her eyes but said nothing. Samuel clearly deserved the moniker ''lustywyer''.

    Shame on you, Mr. Samuel. You''ve got really thick skin."

    "Right here. Reach out, you''ll feel it."

    Samuel took her hand, and ced it coolly against his delicate cheek. E pinched it mischievously. "Your skin is so thick, " she tittered. "Even bullets wouldn''t pierce it."

    "Of course not. I can withstand anything, I''m thick-skinned." Theteness of the night poured in the window, bathing them head-to-toe in a wash of ckness. E and Samuely together like star-crossed birds of paradise, stroking each other''s skin.

    E rolled the diamond ring on her figure snugly. It was the second diamond ring Samuel hadvished on her, the first having disappeared.

    But this time, Samuel did something he had never done before. He proposed. E could not help smiling because of Samuel''s self-deprecating humor. "Oh stop it, so you know you have a thick skin, eh?"

    Samuel nted a kiss lightly on her lips. "And for that, I can do whatever I want with you."

    ''Do whatever he wants with me?'' E puzzled over the phrase, but soon understood. All he desired was to be with her, embrace her, kiss her, to enjoy the pleasure of her body.

    "Samuel, you must have been a dedicated monk in your past life, who adhered to all the celibacy rules, because you are so horny now."

    "Yeah, so you better take good care of me. Lemme get the opportunity to do what was forbidden in my past life."

    What he meant couldn''t be clearer. "Let''s not talk about it anymore." She demurred, and rolled her eyes. "What''s the secret of the key?"

    Despite all their talking, she hadn''t learned anything. Was the key just an adornment?

    While E mulled it over, Samuel began with a faint tremor in his voice. "In the SL bank, there is a safe. My real estate, deeds, and important documents, are all in there. That key, the very key I gave to you, is the only one that exists for that safe. Now you know my secret, so I''m depending on you to guard it with your life."

    Why was Samuel doing all this? He had already transferred all his cards to E, now this? Once he knew E understood, his taut face rxed.

    "W-what?" This could not be. Did he say all his property?

    Samuel held E tightly in his arms and smiled. "I mean, you are my boss from now on. All my property belongs to you. Now you can buy whatever you so desire. You can even squander all of it."

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ch him a lesson when I meet him. That doesn''t mean he''s not my son, so don''t say such stupid things!"

    But Samuel was hiding something.

    All fathers love their sons. When they weren''t fighting, Samuel found that he could be proud of Jerry.

    He didn''t want to tell E of this. If E said anything of the sort to Jerry, He couldn''t imagine howcent Jerry would be, which was just one step towards insolence.

    E was speechless, and red at Samuel. She had to reformte her image of him in that instant. Was there any father worse than Samuel?

    "Besides, I''m going to teach Jerry a lesson. How could he dare to call me a jerk? After all I do for him!"

    "What does he know at his age?" Samuel continued. "He doesn''t know what he''s saying. He told me once that I forced you out of the house for four years. I did no such thing. It was you who abandoned us! He knows nothing of how people act. He''s always talking nonsense, so don''t take it so personally."

    "You weren''t here when Jerry was growing up. No one was here to educate him. Now, you see what''s be of him?"

    When Samuel said this, E countered impishly, "So, you''re saying that our grandma didn''t educate him well enough? We''re going back to the old house soon."

    December 23, a lunar festival in China wasing up. Vi had called them to have dinner and a family reunion with grandma in the old house.

    Samuel was dumbfounded. He only found his voice after some time had passed. "Honey, whose wife are you?"

    "Oh, you''re that clueless? Well, not yours. That''s for sure."

    Just after E finished, Samuel turned over and pressed her against the bed hard.

    "E, I''ll do something to remind you whose wife you are."

 Chapter 717 Call Me Dad

    The official state holiday came on the day E''s cycle began. So she ced her arms around Samuel''s neck and said, "No, don''t. I''m on my period. Think about it. It''s only going to be bad news if you do."

    Samuel sneered, "You never learn, E. Still remember how I treated you a moment ago? We can do it again."

    He was such a bully. E rubbed her red cheeks and stared at him, "I''m your wife. That in itself should satisfy you."

    She knew Samuel''s desire was ardent. It would be better to say something nice to cate him.

    "No, it doesn''t, because you''re reluctant. I''m not happy about it."

    "That''s because you treat Jerry badly. I''m not happy about it either. Don''t you care about my feelings?" As she said this, she curled her lips in, ready to break down in tears.

    Samuel gave in when he saw her looks and said gently, "Oh, E. How couldn''t I care? Jerry is our son. I love him. You''re thinking too much about this. It''s okay, don''t cry."

    Samuel counted on Jerry to be a protecting figure for his mother, and to his imagined sister. But he would need to say something nice to him if he was ever going to adopt this discipline.

    "Well, that''s a relief." said E. Maybe in the future, if Samuel treated Jerry well, and all was merry, E would reveal the truth to Samuel - that Jane was his daughter.

    Samuel still hung over her, making her almost out of breath, so she shoved him off.

    He sidled onto the bed with much reluctance, trying to hug onto her heartily.

    Then he looked at the time. It was past 2:30 am. Tucking her into the quilt, he kissed her forehead. "Good night, my daring."

    "Good night." E yawned and closed her eyes.

    A week before the Spring Festival, E finished her work ahead of time. Samuel joined her at the old house with Jerry and Jane.

    Jane sat in the back seat of the car with Jerry. She wore a floral hat and said nothing, pulling faces at Jerry.

    Samuel was driving. E looked at him and said in a jocose manner, "Hey, what will happen if we bring Jane to the old house too, heh-heh

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    gard Jane as his real daughter, and treat her and Jerry equally.

    The car was enveloped in an atmosphere of happiness as they drove up to the old house.

    Vincent and Vi were making dumplings. Melody looked at them and remembered Samuel and E''s visiting. She smiled happily.

    "Mum, why are you so happy?" said Vincent once he''d finished one dumpling.

    Melody cleared her throat, preparing to announce the news.

    "Vincent and Vi, I have something important to tell you." She watched their happy expressions expectantly.

    Rolling the dough with a wooden stick, Vi turned curious at their mother''s silence. "Don''t keep us guessing mom! Tell us!"

    "Let me show you a photo first." She presented a photo to them from her phone.

    The pair huddled together and looked carefully at the girl in the photo. She wore a hat and a bright smile. They couldn''t help their good-naturedughter.

    "Whose child is this? She is so cute and happy." Vi felt like she was familiar after looking at her a lot.

    But who did she remind her of? The name eluded her for a moment.

    "Oh, she looks like Samuel when he was young." Vincent had a fairly good memory. She had a faint resemnce to the man when he was a child.

    Vincent''s words reminded Vi. She remembered as well, "Yes. They look alike, it''s true. It''s as if they were cast from the same mould..."

 Chapter 718 What a Cruel Son I Have

    Seeming to be aware of something, Vi cried out and incredulously covered her mouth with her hands, not noticing the flour on her face.

    Melody with lesiastical awe at her daughter-inw and nodded, "Tell me what you''re thinking right now."

    "Mom Is this girl... the daughter..." Vi stuttered out of astonishment.

    Vincent came to realize what they were talking about. Looking at Melody intently, he finished Vi''s sentence, "Of Samuel?"

    Melody put her phone aside and chuckled. "What a clever couple you are! Indeed, she is Sam''s daughter, and she''s three years old."

    Astonished, the pair threw their nces at each other. No words could describe the hysteria they had for the newest three-year-old addition, who appeared out of thin air.

    "M-mom. What''s her name and where is she right now?" Putting down the stick, Vi joined her arms in Melody''s.

    Grinning, Melody tapped Vi''s hands. "Her name is Jane and she''s living with Samuel and E. She was born in France three years ago."

    So proud of her granddaughter-inw was she because she had managed to rear a family with both girl and boy.

    "Jane. Such a sweet name. E''s so incredible!" Vi was immodestly excited. She walked towards Vincent. "Honey. I''m so overjoyed. What should I do?"

    Vincent smiled and tapped his wife''s hands. "First you should wash off the flour on your face, in case Sam and E see you andugh at you."

    It was not until then that she realized her face was stered with flour, and she immediately skipped to the bathroom.

    When she returned, Melody''s expression had lost its vitality to a dark, clouded look. "There''s one thing I remind you not to do, "

    Said Melody, with a stern face. Both Vi and Vincent''s faces froze.

    "Remember, Sam doesn''t know Jane is his daughter. He thinks she belongs to another man. Don''t speak a word of this to anyone." Melo

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ir kids arrived, the dumplings were ready.

    When the bell rang, both of Vincent and Vi scrambled to opened the door, because they hadn''t seen their grandchildren for such a long time.

    But they were chilled at the sight of Samuel and Jane framed in the same doorway.

    As Vincent expected, E was holding her. Restraining his effusive excitement, he invited them all in cordially.

    "Dad, Mom, " greeted E. She handed over the gifts she''d brought.

    Grinning, Vi held E''s hand and deliberately reproached her, "This is your home. You don''t need to buy these."

    Then she pretended that she hadn''t noticed Jane and approached her as if she were astounded. "Samuel, who''s this pretty girl?"

    Looking expectant, Vi waited for his answer so she could judge his reaction and give her granddaughter a hug.

    "Mom, dad, " said Samuel, "This is our daughter, Jane."

    Both of Vincent and Vi were nced at each other with their eyebrows raised. It was exactly as they suspected. Vi picked up Jane without asking any more questions.

    "Happy New Year, grandma and grandpa, " said Jane out of courtesy. In fact, Jane had seen Vi in this house before, but she had done so from her secret hiding ce where Vi couldn''t find her.

 Chapter 719 A Familiar Face

    "Happy New Year, baby Jane. Can you call me Grandma again?" Little Jane was a replica of Samuel, and the recollection of her son made Vi''s eyes turn red.

    Putting her arms around Melody''s neck, Jane said sweetly, "Grandma!"

    At this moment, Vi was almost choked with tears.

    Seeing this, Samuel suddenly felt extremely lucky to have Jane in the family.

    Of course, E was the one he should thank for all this.

    After Vi went into the living room with Jane in her arms, Vincent took over from his wife. He couldn''t help chucking when hearing Jane call him grandpa.

    "Grandma, grandpa, what about me?" said Jerry, wearing a frown, tugging at Vi''s house dress.

    Despite the happiness that Jane brought to the family, and the legitimacy with which Jane had now entered the family, Jerry couldn''t help feeling left out.

    "There''s no one who dislikes our baby Jane!" Melody''s august voice floated through the house into their ears.

    Samuel rushed into the house to help his grandmother Melody walk down the stairs.

    "Grandma, a smart girl like her truly deserves everyone''s favor!"

    Seeing Melody, Jerry dashed towards her, "Great-grandma, Jerry missed you so much!"

    Following him, a little figure walked up to Melody as well, "Great-grandma, I missed you as well!"

    Strange, Samuel pondered. Jane had just said she had missed a woman he assumed she''d neverid eyes on before. He racked his brains for half a minute trying to recall when she had, and why he didn''t know about it.

    Melody put her arms around the kids. She felt strong in their presence, as if all she needed from life was a family to keep it healthy and honorable.

    "Jerry, Jane. I missed you, too. You guys are having a good vacation? Why don''t you stay with me for a couple of days? Eh? And we''ll make scones and brownies?"

    "Okay."

    "Okay." Both of them said yes at the same time.

    Immersed in a swarm of cacophonous thoughts, Samuel stared intently at Jane''s face as if, again, he had never seen it before, or wished to inspect it for pestilence.

    ''Jane and El

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    tation.

    "Honey, let me in and I''ll tell you if I can quit or not."

    "Samuel, I''m no fool." She would dly let herself be subdued if she ever let Samuel in.

    "Well, " he said under his breath, "sometimes you truly are."

    He strode out of the room and went to the study. His firm''s partners were expecting hourly updates from him so they could keep tabs on him, so he wrote a few sparsely-worded emails to them.

    At the airport, Dashing along with a suit case was a woman in arge hat, shades, and veil, all jet ck.

    Pressing the rim of her hat, she went to the ticket-barrier.

    Soon the boarding gate was checking tickets. When the inspector took over her ticket, he looked at her up and down, then took a look at the name on the ticket.

    He signed to two uniformed men not far from him. They came forward alertly, and escorted the woman to a nearby confined room.

    "Let me go!" the woman shrieked. "Get your hands off me." Catherine kept struggling. She was traumatized since Samuel nearly pushed her into the river. She wanted to throw up when the men had approached.

    As soon as she broke loose, she dashed towards the stic-lined bin in the corner to vomit.

    The men looked at each other, unsure of how to proceed. They parted, and locked the heavy door behind them.

    No matter how loudly Catherine hammered and shout, no one paid any attention.

 Chapter 720 Honey, Please Punish Me!

    It was well after midnight by the time two guards rudely took Catherine into a car and drove her to her apartment.

    "Who are you? Let me out! Otherwise, I''ll take you to court!"

    Upon hearing this, the two guards paused before shutting the car door on her. They sneered, and one of them said, "We are working for Mr. Shao. So you can go right ahead and take us to court, it won''t be a problem for him. Haha!"

    The door of the apartment was ruthlessly shut and they left her there. She looked around her apartment, clenching her fist angrily.

    ''Samuel and E, those two meddlers!'' she thought indignantly.

    So this was their revenge. Her reputation as awyer had been eviscerated, and she had be utterly isted from her friends and family. She craved more than anything to get away from that life, but Samuel kept pulling her back in.

    ''Well, now that they have me, I might as well take my own life. If I am going down, I would take you two with me.'' Catherine thought with inexhaustible anger.

    She took out her phone out and made a call. "I need onest favour... It''s not much, but I''ll give it all to you. I know you guys are being monitored. Must be Samuel''s doing. I can help you kill him! You don''t have to do it yourself!"

    Sitting in the sofa, Catherine''s eyes were bloated with anger. She anchored her nails into the side of the sofa as she spoke.

    At the Shaos'' old house.

    It was already one o''clock, and Samuel was answering hisst email.

    He got up, turned off the light, and walked out of the study. He ran into E who was just looking for him.

    "Honey, why aren''t you asleep?" Samuel hugged her, and held her up as he approached the bedroom.

    "Samuel, cut it out! Our parents are here." E didn''t want anyone to see what they were doing.

    But Samuel didn''t relent. He lowered his head and kissed her.

    Much to E''s surprise, the door creaked open, followed by an exmation.

    "Oh! Sorry! I''m just passing

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    the toilet? But the toilet wasn''t in the bathroom, '' E thought.

    Samuel didn''t answer her right away. He picked up a toothbrush and cleaned it briefly before squeezing some toothpaste, and then he said, "I don''t like you driving in this cold weather. It''s dangerous. I''ll drive you."

    With no cars on the road, no one would be up to help her if she slid on the ice and crashed.

    E paused. He really cared about her. "Don''t worry. I can take care of myself. Go back to bed."

    "That''s what I''m worried about." Samuel sshed some water in his eyes to wake himself up.

    "How about a taxi?"

    "No. I''ll drive you there. You just wash your face." Samuel insisted on taking her to her arrangements.

    They left home at 4:30.

    Before getting in the car, Samuel called Vincent. Vincent answered groggily. He asked Vincent to take good care of the two children. After the call, he bundled E in the car and switched out of the driveway.

    Many people of the crew were already there, working, and making preparations.

    Samuel''s car arrived, parked outside near the crew. This attracted other people''s attention. They were now fully awake.

    "Isn''t that E? And the man must be Mr. Shao, right?" A few of them were heard to say.

    "Sure. Didn''t he ask her to marry him? Who else could it be?"

 Chapter 721 Bring You the Breakfast

    "Wow, E is so loved by Mr. Shao. He drives E to work this early. It''s so sweet." Every one was looking at E who just got out of the car.

    ...

    She said goodbye to Samuel and walked to the studio leisurely under everyone''s envious gaze.

    Every one continued talking about their romance. Half an hourter, Samuel was back.

    He asked some random guy in the film crew with a big smile on his face, "Could you tell me where E is?"

    "She is... over there." He pointed to the dressing room not very far away, staring at Samuel nkly.

    Samuel suddenly understood why so many homosexuals joined the theater. Even this stranger blushed when he saw such a handsome man as Samuel.

    "Thank you." Samuel walked briskly towards to the dressing room.

    In the Dressing Room.

    E was sitting there, and fiddling with her diamond ring. The make-up artist, Ada, was busy powdering her face.

    Ada was a very young make-up artist. Her boyfriend was Wendy''s brother. Ada has been E''s make-up artist for 6 months. And since E was usually in a good mood, she couldn''t resist gossiping with her in an innocent schoolgirlish way. Ada knew everything about E and Samuel''s rtionship. "They are saying that Mr. Shao drove you here today. That''s so sweet."

    E smiled joyfully after she heard the name "Mr. Shao". She made herself demure, and replied modestly, "He''s only okay. He''s not as thoughtful as you think."

    E didn''t want to arouse much attention. Samuel was very thoughtful, but she didn''t need everyone to know that. She was satisfied keeping it only between them. "He''s not? You and Mr. Shao are on the entertainment news so many times a week, sometimes even make the headlines. You seemed to be very close in those pictures. You can find the love in Mr. Shao''s eyes. Your smile is very sweet when you look at him." Ada was confused. She put down the powderpact and started draw

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    one sip after another. As Samuel remained gazing throughout, she felt incredibly embarrassed.

    "Samuel, is there something on my face? Why do you keep staring at me?" E wiped her face with her hand and found nothing on it. She was wondering if her makeup was ruined.

    Samuel put his leg down and came close to her. "Yes, there is something on it."

    ... Why couldn''t she feel it? She leaned over him and said, "Well then wipe it off for me. I can''t see. You need a tissue?"

    "No, I don''t."

    Samuel leaned near, and kissed her delicately.

    He said in relief, "All right, now."

    E realized that he was teasing her, again.

    She grabbed the rest of the panini and swung it close to Samuel''s mouth. "Don''t tease me all the time, " she warned. "Eat the rest of my panini."

    Samuel held her hand with the panini, and took a bite, and another.

    When he swallowed thest morsel of it, he put her fingers in his mouth one at a time to suck off the ky crumbs.

    ...

    E withdrew her and sat there dumbfounded.

    How, how, how could he have done something like that? She blushed red.

    "Something wrong?" Samuel grinned at her and waved his hand in front of her face.

    E drew back her hand, pped on his shoulder and said, "Go home, you idiot."

 Chapter 722 Wasting Food Is Shameful

    Samuel wouldn''t stop his tomfoolery for one minute, and E couldn''t get a bite in.

    "Have some more." Samuel repressed a tormenting smile. "Let me help you for a change." He picked up the chicken from the table, and waved it near her open mouth like a bee trying to find an opening in a window.

    E snatched the chicken out of his hand, and popped it in her mouth. "I can take care of myself, " she said, crunching down with satisfaction. "Mr. Shao, will you go home now?" She swallowed and pushed her te away out of satiation.

    "No, I won''t. Not while there''s still food on your te, " he insisted.

    "No, no, no... You don''t need to. I don''t have time to finish it. Samuel, please go home. Hurry up." She truly did not have much time for these breakfast shenanigans. There was still the makeup to be finished and then there was the costume department, all before she would ever step onset.

    She finished the porridge, took out a tissue, and wiped her mouth. It was time to get ready.

    Samuel saw her quick movements and deliberately slowed down. He picked up the egg roll, ate it by himself, and then said, "Okay. Go back to your own business."

    E turned around, annoyed. She sat back down. He was eating her food. "Samuel, I was going to save that."

    "Wasting food is shameful."

    ...

    Samuel finished the egg roll in a minute. He stood up and said, "Call me when you''re done. I''lle pick you up."

    Then he pinched his mouth with a serviette, tidied up the grease paper and KFC boxes on the table, and walked towards to the door.

    "Wait, Samuel, " she shouted.

    "Hm?" He stopped and twisted around.

    She stood on her toes to reach his lips and kissed him delicately. "Drive safe, babe."

    He held her and kissed her hair. "Don''t worry about me, honey."

    After they hugged it out for some time, Samuel finally left.

    Ada came right back in after he left as if she''d been listening. She stood facing E, who was staring dreamily away. Ada looked at the sweet smile on E''s face, before traipsing over to shake her around the shoulder

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    "Uncle Samuel, aunt E, good evening." Daniel pranced off the sofa to greet the pair politely.

    E stooped down to his level and pulled him to her side. He was growing into a cool and handsome boy. "Daniel, are you going to graduate from kindergarten next year?"

    Daniel is six and a half. Because he was born just after September, he was one yearte for primary school.

    At the mention of kindergarten, Daniel became acrimonious. But he maintained a level of politeness."Yes, " he said, gnashing his teeth. "I am."

    His advancement from kindergarten had been long overdue. He told Harry as much, many times. But Harry didn''t approve of it.

    It was utterly perverse for a boy like him. He was able to do all of Nicole''s homework sometimes, so why couldn''t he go to primary school?

    It made him a hard-hearted boy. Every time he thought of it, he felt angry. He hoped to rid himself of his controlling father when he grew up.

    Suddenly the wicker door slid open again, and the waiters bowed at the entry of Anna and Eason. The kids all came to greet them in a simr fashion, and started to y with each other around the sofa.

    Jane stared at the haughty boy, Daniel, sitting upright in the corner. She walked towards him and said, "Daniel, do you know who I am?"

    Daniel nced at the fed-up girl and said, "Jane", the name he heard so many times before.

 Chapter 723 Why Are You Following Me

    Jane! What a silly name!

    "Well, if you know me, why don''t you want to talk to me?" This boy was so impolite! He was more annoying than Sven.

    Daniel wrinkled his brow, looking like his father. "I''m ignoring you!"

    He descended from the sofa and left the booth.

    ''Ignoring me?'' Clinching her fists, Jane hurried along after him.

    "Where are you two going?" asked E curiously.

    Daniel turned back to reply, "Aunt, I''lle back soon."

    "So will I, mommy." echoed Jane.

    "Take good care of little Jane, Daniel, " said L to her son while shelling the nuts.

    Daniel seemed to want to say something, but he eventually buried it down with the rest of his moldering resentments. He nodded and then walked out in a hurry.

    He kept walking along the lotus pond, totally ignoring Jane who was never far behind him with someint or another.

    He walked so fast that it took Jane great effort on her tiny legs to follow him.

    Sheined while trotting. "Daniel Si. Why are you so mean?"

    "If I''m so mean, then why are you following me? You idiot!" Daniel stopped all of a sudden, and Jane hurtled into him.

    She bounced off him, waving her arms wildly as she fell backwards. She came down with a ssh into the lotus pond.

    "Ah! Help!"

    She punched a hole through the water when she broke through, soaking her clothes through.

    Thankfully, the water was shallow. So Daniel just stood aside, refusing to help her.

    Two waitresses hoisted Jane out of water in a panic. They wrung out her light purple sweater and skirt as best they could.

    Jane stared at Daniel with a shiver. She shook off the waitresses, and pounced on Daniel, biting his arm like a feral dog.

    His arm was exposed because it was warm inside of the hotel and a T-shirt was enough to keep him warm. She dug her teeth into his flesh, trying to leave an ineradicable mark. Though Daniel were suffering great pain, he bore it without hitting her back.

    Finally, Jane let all her anger drain out of her body. "Daniel Si, I wil

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    Vi. "Grandma, happy new year. We wish you all the best this year!"

    Samuel threw a sideways nce at his two kids. Their good wishes to Vi seemed to be the result of what they had just been discussing.

    The three elders also gave the children good tidings.

    Vi pointed at the red envelope. "My good kids, take good care of it."

    They swiped through the contents of the envelope, overjoyed. "Thank you, grandma! Oh thank you, thank you!"

    Jane even kissed Vi on her cheek. "Grandma, it''s so nice of you!"

    Vi couldn''t have been more pleased with this response.

    Samuel sat down close to Melody, adjusting the knots of his cuff. The two kids rushed to greet him. "Good morning, daddy! Happy new year, daddy!"

    "The same to you." said Samuel lightly.

    Two kids looked at each other, wondering whether their father remembered his promise.

    "Daddy, you know..st night...what you said, " muttered Jerry tentatively.

    Samuel pretended to remember it.

    "Ah yes. I forget to prepare the money, " teased Samuel.

    Hearing this, Jerry felt shortchanged.

    Jerry and Jane''s ravenous smile turned bitter. All of a sudden, Jerry took out a voice recorder. "Daddy, I have it recorded!"

    Jerry recollected that his father had told him, "Always keep evidence." After all, lip service was invalid, unless there was a record.

 Chapter 724 Let Go of My Child

    Samuel had been buttoning up his shirt but now he paused. His son was shrewder than he was.

    "You should talk to your mother. She''s the CFO in our family."

    "Dad, you''re breaking our word, " said Jane in fluent English. It startled everyone except Samuel.

    They wondered what she had said so secretly.

    Samuel smiled and waved a hand to Jane. "Come here, sweetie"

    Samuel bobbed Jane up and down on his knee. "I''m talking to your brother. Here you are. This is yours."

    With that, Samuel took out a red envelope. It was lighter than the other three.

    Jane was satisfied. "Thank you, daddy." She kissed Samuel and said after a brief hesitation, "Daddy, I''m going to share a secret with you tonight."

    Samuel raised his eyebrows. "Why tonight? You can''t tell me now?"

    She tilted her head to affect a thinking posture, and said, "Because people share secrets when it''s dark." E had told her as much. Back in America, she couldn''t spend much time with her daughter during the day. So when the day broke, E would unload all her news and strife.

    That was why secrets were shared at night.

    At the very beginning, Jane asked the same just as Samuel did and E made up an excuse to dodge.

    "No problem, " said Samuel. "Tonight it is." Samuel reached Jane''s braid and patted it with joy.

    Jerry pursed his lips and stared out at his father, eyes popping. "Dad! You''re being stingy."

    His father rolled his eyes, irritated. "Be a man and earn the money on your own."

    "Don''t be ridiculous!" said Vi. "How can he when he''s so young? You want him to work in abor camp, is that it?" To this, Samuel grumbled something before taking out another red envelope. He handed it to Jerry, who beamed with joy.

    But, his face soured when he noticed how thin it was. It was worse than he thought. There could

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    pse of him getting into a car with cked-out tes. He reversed as she came hurtling up. Her palm thud against his back window, but he jet off, his engine revving loudly above her cries.

    E fell apart in an instant.

    Samuel...Where was Samuel?

    Samuel would know what to do. She took out her phone with a trembling hand and dialed his number. "Sam!"

    "Hey Honey." Samuel''s voice sounded casual.

    "Samuel... Samuel." Her broken voice touched his heart. He took Jerry by the hand and got up.

    "Sam, it''s Jane! He took Jane!" Sam thought for a moment. He had allowed the bodyguard he had hired a few days off for the holidays, expecting nothing to happen. He wouldn''t be able to forgive himself if anything happened to his wife.

    "It''s all right. What''s wrong? Tell me what happened."

    "Samuel, it''s Jane." She tried to calm herself down. "Jane was taken by someone. It''s all my fault." She kept ming herself for losing Jane.

    "Jane was kidnapped?" Samuel breathed a sigh of relief. Thank God it wasn''t E.

    "Don''t get upset. Where are you? We will meet up and find her, okay?"

    But despite his control, despite his protective ethos and demeanor, he was as angry and anxious as E was.

 Chapter 725 Iâ€™m Going to Rescue My Sister

    E reported where she was. Not long after, Samuel and Jerry arrived to see her crouching in the parking lot, weeping.

    Her husband lifted her shoes which were thrown off, and tried to help her put them on. He called the police, and walked to the mall police office with his wife and son.

    E rted her horrific tale. "It''s all my fault, " she kept repeating.

    "This is not your fault, E. That man must have been following us. He stole her when our guard was down." Something about the way he said this indicated that he let on more than he should have.

    "Samuel, did Catherine do this? Tell me is it Catherine?" E regretted giving Catherine mercy. She should''ve ended her life when she had the chance.

    Brows knitted, Samuel flew into rage.

    On the CCTV monitor, E pointed to the man in the ck jacket. "That''s him. He''s the one who kidnapped Jane in the bathroom."

    At this point, Samuel''s phone buzzed. It was Catherine''s number.

    "Hello?"

    "Hello, Samuel." It was Catherine without question.

    "What do you want?" said Samuel bitterly. E erased her tears with her palm, and stared.

    Catherine''s loudughter came through the other side. "Samuel, your daughter is in my hands. I want that bitch E to pick up the bastard child." Jane, who was tied up, looking at Catherine wearily. Catherine grinned. She had no idea Samuel was her biological father.

    E had cheated on him, but he didn''t see Jane as a bastard child.

    "Miss Gu, I''m warning you to watch yournguage." Catherine froze at his seriousness.

    "Am I wrong?" she said. "She''s a bastard child! How could you, a top-notchwyer, be reduced to such disgrace?"

    "Enough!" Samuel

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    s, it''s very unlikely for her to escape from the cunning Catherine." Why this was happening? It was the New Year. Why did Catherine have to ruin it?

    Vincent lurched into the living room, wringing his hands. He paced upstairs to find some connection to help.

    "Jane will be all right, Vi. Mom and Dad are on their way. We should trust them." Jerry acted exceedingly calm because he believed his Mom and Dad were going to bring Jane back safe and sound.

    Melody shook her head. Not that she didn''t believe her grandson, just... She trailed away into dark, worrisome thought.

    On Samuel''s private ind.

    The car was parked at the entry to the ind. The security guards had disappeared. A foreigner was waiting for them at the edge of the pier. As they got out of the car, he asked inme Chinese, "Are you E Bo?"

    "Yes, I am."

    "Follow me. Only you." The foreigner stood in Samuel''s way.

    E became fidgety and turned to Samuel, who nodded to her and said "You go ahead."

    E felt let down by Samuel''s words. She hadn''t told him the truth about Jane. Would he really be willing to get Jane out?

 Chapter 726 The Person Behind it All

    "Samuel...I need to tell you...something about Jane..."

    "E, stop talking about it. It''ll be okay, just go on ahead." Samuel couldn''t understand why E lingered.

    There were enemies all around. This was no time for private chatter.

    E, irritated, eded to Samuel''s demand.

    She turned around and boarded the speed boat with anger and disappointment.

    Samuel wouldn''t save Jane. But that was fine. E would save Jane herself.

    E swore against telling Samuel the truth.

    When E sped off over the whitecaps, the reassuring smile on Samuel''s face disappeared. Gazing at her receding figure, Samuel took out his phone from a pocket.

    Then he got in the car and drove away.

    On the ind.

    E got off the speed boat, and noticed a luxury vi, which covered two thirds of the ind. There was a huge private cruise berthed in the harbor, as well as several expensive speed boats.

    If Jane was not between life and death, E would''ve liked to look around the scenery.

    E had no idea whose vi this was. It was so luxury and extravagant.

    Suddenly, E caught a glimpse of a little figure hanging from the viewing tform on the third floor.

    E broke down. Her dear Jane was bound tight, and hung in the midair between the second and third floor. Her little head dropped down, her hair in front of her eyes, which seemed to be closed ina...

    E rushed towards the viewing tform hurriedly. When she was close enough, she noticed that even Jane''s down jacket was missing. Jane''s little body was covered only by a thin sweater. In order to wake Jane up, E looked up and shouted.

    But she didn''t respond. Her body wavered back and forth in the breeze. E was in unimaginable distress. How could Catherine, that bitch, treat a child so cruelly?

    Several figures appeared on the viewing tform on the third floor. As expected, the mastermind was

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    I''ll kill herter."

    Shit! E was about to experience the ultimate perversion. She would soon know how it felt to be raped by several men at once!

    The strong men approached. E staggered back. "Catherine, if you dare to let them touch me, I''ll kill you!" She would rather die with Catherine on this ind than experiencing this!

    Catherineughed loudly. "When I decided to kidnap your daughter, I was ready to die here. I''mughed at wherever I go, all because I have been humiliated by you. I don''t want to live in this world anymore. Death would be a sweet thing.

    And I''ll be taking you and your daughter aspany!"

    When the men around E reached out to touch her, E took out a knife, threw the sheath away and put the knife on her neck. "Stay where you are, or I''ll kill myself."

    The men looked at each other and stopped.

    However, Catherine was not upset at all. She walked forward a little bit, pointed to Jane and said, "Look at your daughter''s waist, what is it?"

    E followed Catherine''s figure and found a tiny box on Jane''s waist, which was blinking red and green.

    "Do you know what it is? No? It''s a special ''firecracker'' -- a bomb!" Hearing this, E''s face turned ghostly pale. Catherine''s cackle was louder than ever.

 Chapter 727 Your Daughter

    "See? Your daughter will be smashed to pieces once I give the signal, " said Catherine menacingly.

    E was so frightened that the knife in her hand fell on the ground.

    What could she do? How could she fight against so many men? How could she save her daughter?

    "We can do this the easy way or the hard way, E. What''s it gonna be?" Catherine winked at the men. They understood, and kicked the knife into the grass behind them.

    E was scared to death. She could not save her daughter! Worse still, Catherine gave a hand signal to the man on the viewing tform.

    The man in the vi then pulled Jane upward. Another man caught hold of her thin body and hugged it close as he fished her in.

    Suddenly, E understood what they wanted to do and threw herself at Catherine madly. Catherine was caught off guard. She felt the brunt against her cheek, and discovered E had knocked her to the ground.

    "She''s a baby!" screamed E. "How can you do this to her?" Catherine, that hell-hound bitch, was letting a man molest her only daughter.

    E pped Catherine hard across her face. "I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!"

    But all Catherine had to do was bark an order and E was overpowering in a sh.

    "Get off me, you perverts!" The distress gnawed away at her. She shouted loudly again until her voice became hoarse. She struggled to break away.

    She exerted all her strength and almost broke away from the men''s control.

    Catherine stood up, one hand holding her aching face.

    She red at E, who was almost insane with grief. Catherine delivered a number of ps to E''s cheek.

    E became red and swollen as the minutes of torture wore on.

    "Let my daughter go...you perverts..."

    Catherine rubbed her aching face again. She found that she was bleeding softly from an open wound on her cheek. "E, I''ll ruin not only you, but also your daughter today."

    "No! I''ll do whatever you want!" E''s long hair fell down before her eyes in violent struggle.

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    felt a mix of emotions: delight, shock, anger, happiness...

    He glowered at E with anger. It was unforgivable of her to hide the truth. He would teach her a lesson, if they made it out of this alive!

    Samuel caught the gun in his teeth and took off his jacket.

    Then he threw his jacket away, staring at E with unconcealed fury.

    ''What is Samuel doing?'' She thought.

    With everyone distracted, he discovered a gap in the crowd, and rushed past the bodyguards to get to the vi.

    "Stop him! Don''t let him get away!" When Catherine figured out Samuel''s intention, she sent men to stop him.

    However, Samuel gained entry into the vi, and mounted the massive staircase as fast as lightning.

    Jane was his daughter? Shit. Catherine didn''t know what to do at all.

    The pedophile who rubbed Jane''s body against his crotch stood stupefied by Samuel, who suddenly appeared in front of him. So surprised was he by this intrusion that he forgot to hold the girl, still unconscious, from falling backwards. She plummeted to the ground below.

    The pain woke Jane up. She opened her sticky eyes.

    ''Where am I?'' she thought, wiping the sweat off her face.

    Samuel suplexed the pedo, throwing him like a missile to the ground.

    The pedo is so stiff that he could not move. He screamed up and could not move at all.

 Chapter 728 The Prisoner Was Dying

    Samuel wasn''t done with him. At the thought of what he''d seen just now, hie eyes shed with rage. He stamped his leather shoes on the man''s chest and tried to break his arms.

    First the left arm snapped, then the right. He continued this barbaric dance until all his arms and legs were broken.

    The man who was responsible for the special firecrackers was bbergasted by this scene.

    Next, Samuel slung out his weapon and fired several shots at the man.

    He had barely touched Jane, but the intent was clear. It was obscene and unforgivable. All this overkill still couldn''t smooth out Samuel''s anger, so he began to hit the man''s head directly with the butt of the weapon.

    Hearing the contonuous screech from the second floor, everyone was so astonished by Samuel''s violent behavior that everything else blended into the background.

    The man was somehow miraculously still breathing, through all this muttion. But Samuel still didn''t want to let him go.

    Instead, he threw down the weapon, clenched his hand into a fist of steel and bludgeoned the man''s face several times.

    The man was reduced to a pile of blood now. Finally Samuel threw him to the ground breathlessly.

    "Freeze! Police!" The ind had been surrounded by police. No-one had noticed it.

    Helicopters circled the vi.

    "Bob, set off the special firecracker!" Catherine shouted. Bob quickly picked up the remote, ready to press the button.

    "No!" E yelled, trying to run. But two men behind her weretching on to her legs.

    Luckily, Samuel power-jumped and kicked the remote straight out of Bob''s hand.

    As Samuel pinned Bob to the ground with a thud, a shot rang out across the ind; Samuel''s shoulder was shot, and he let out a rasping groan.

    On the observation deck, a man was standing, his gun smoking a little. The man shot Samuel again in his shoulder.

    "Dad!" Jane cried out the moment Samuel was shot again in his shoulder.

    Police were tussling with Catherine''s men. Worried about her own safety, Catherine aimed a gun at E from her hiding spot in the bushes.

    With the sound of gunfire, many people were falling down.

    Jane, on the observation deck, tried her best to stand up from the ground, but the binds had drained all the blood away from her limbs. She was so dazed that she fell again.

    Samuel was like some kind of god, for he dispelled the sensation of pain. It all rested on his gumption. He ro

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    any longer.

    Before returning to the old house, E took Samuel to Chengyang Private Hospital to get his shoulder treated.

    E then took Jane to the restroom. Samuel was lying on a hospital bed, staring at Chuck who was operating on his wounds.

    Chuck was confused and said, "Samuel, have you got a fever? Why are you staring at me?"

    "You are a good buddy. I''ll always remember you." Samuel was not only grateful for but also angry at the things Chuck did, He was grateful because Chuck hadn''t carried out the abortion on E. But he was angry because Chuck had kept him in the dark about it.

    "It''s my pleasure, " said Chuck, "If you want to pay me back, how about marrying your daughter to my son when they''re older?" Chuck was slow, because he thought Samuel was thanking him for treating his wound.

    "Humph! So you know Jane is my daughter? Why don''t you tell me earlier?" It was amazing that Chuck had managed to keep this secret for three years, but in one moment of amnesia, he let the info slip.

    "You know the truth?"

    "Of course!"

    Chuck had no sense of guilt. Instead, he licked his lips, and said, "You have got a big fortune with such a daughter."

    Why couldn''t he have a daughter? Chuckmented. Oh how Chuck pined for one to grow up beside him into a clean, honorable woman. Now that both Harry and Samuel had daughters, he had better work harder to impregnate someone soon. Chuck began to sweat at the thought of it.

    Getting Jane back rid Samuel of all his resentment and anger. A satisfying smile crept onto his face. He finally achieved his wish which he had had for many years.

 Chapter 729 Catherineâ€™s Death

    His mood turned capricious. He was determined to get even with E first, then reward her for Jane.

    "Samuel... Do you know that Catherine had died?" Chuck was worried. He gave Catherine first aid treatment the moment she was sent to his hospital. But her body had be cold. Even though he was a good doctor, there was no way for him to save her.

    Keeping silent for a while, Samuel replied, "Yes. Put her in the ICU. I will handle everything as soon as possible."

    "Ok. Call me whenever necessary. Although I don''t have many resources in your field, I might be useful in some other areas." Finishing thest step, Chuck removed his surgical mask and sat beside Samuel.

    Giving Chuck a friendly pat, Samuel said, "Thank you, bro. You''vepletely healed me. No more gaping hole. Please don''t tell E, by the way. She''ll only get uneasy. You know how she gets, an anxious mess of a woman!"

    "Right." Chuck blinked. "Got it."

    Samuel checked his emails on his phone because he was a busy citywyer who never lulled or gave up on a case; if he wasn''t so busy, Chuck would''ve asked him to hang out with him around the hospital, because Chuck was a truly lonely man. No-one ever hung out with Chuck.

    Samuel demanded Chuck tell him what date toe back to change his dressing. When Chuck told him, Samuel said, "Great thanks, " and left, not having looked up from his phone. Chuck sniffed to dispel his mncholy, and faced his coldputer screen again. Work was Chuck''s onlypanion.

    At eight o''clock, Samuel, E and Jame arrived back at their old home.

    Samuel strode in and shot into his study, burying himself in work, while E wasforted by family members. She cried in the arms of Melody. "Grandma, I murdered someone..."

    She was afraid of the moral implications, but strangely did not regret the killing.

    "Oh, that''s okay, " said Melody stroking E''s hair. This stuff happens. We''ll help you out if you go to court."

    Wiping away her tears, E replied through clenched teeth, "I''m fine. If I could do it all over again, I would still kill Catherine."

    "I understand." Catherine deserved to die. She would have killed E if not.

    "If I go to pris

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    the man threw it into a nearby dustbin.

    Putting her arms around his waist, E closed her eyes to feel his warmth.

    Keeping E''s chin up with his right hand, Samuel lowered his head to kiss her. A light smell of tobo spread through their mouths.

    Samuel suddenly pushed E up against the door. The two of them thus nearly became one body.

    They kissed for a while.

    Samuel finally freed E''s flushed face and said, "Let''s go back to the vi."

    "Ok."

    The Royal Mansion.

    Their kids were still in the old house. The rest of the servants would be there the day after tomorrow. There were only two of them there today.

    It was dark. E was changing her shoes when Samuel hugged her from behind.

    After putting on her slipper, Samuel pushed her up against the door, "E, I''ve got a bone to pick with you."

    "What? What are you talking about? I have no idea."

    "Well, you lied to me about Jane." He was angry to be thest one to know the truth about Jane, and he couldn''t simply let it go like that. All this annoyance was started by E.

    "Uh... It''s not my fault, Samuel. I told you before. But you didn''t believe it at that time." E felt wronged.

    Samuel recalled the night with E. "Yes. You know the father of Jane."

    "Who is he?"

    "It''s you."

    ¡­¡­

    Samuel was speechless.

    "But you told me that Jane''s father was dead, E."

    E replied diffidently, "I said so because you made me unhappy that day."

 Chapter 730 Iâ€™ll Make You Happy Again

    "You''d better prepare yourself for this."

    "Samuel, that''s just a pretext, right?" Eined.

    Surprisingly, Samuel nodded, "Because I don''t want to lie to you."

    Pushing him aside, E went upstairs. "You make me so angry. Do you want to know why?"

    "Why are you mad?" Hugging her from the back, Samuel pushed her against the banister.

    At that moment, E recalled what Catherine had told her. Recalling this made her even angrier, "Why don''t you go to Emma and help her get out of prison since you care about her that much?" In shock, Samuel released his hold on her.

    Watching her walking away, Samuel was speechless. He had no idea what she was talking about.

    "What do you mean?"

    The minute he entered the bedroom, E pushed him out. Standing in-front of him, with her hands on her waist, she said "You never take me to your private ind, nor do you tell me anything about it. But things are different when ites to Emma."

    She didn''t even let him respond, and proceeded to m the door shut. Samuel stood there, thoughts racing through his mind.

    To him, E had broken his heart in worse ways.

    Even though he had never taken E to his private ind, nor talked about it, he did think she was over-reacting. ''There must be a deeper issue here, '' he reasoned.

    "Honey, open the door." Samuel pleaded.

    E replied indifferently, "No way."

    Samuel continued knocking and began singing, "Twinkle, twinkle, little star, how I wonder what you are..."

    Almost instantaneously, E opened the door, and sneered at him. ''What a childish thing to do, '' she thought.

    "Oh, my star." Holding her in his arms, Samuel kissed her.

    At the same time, he was thinking about how to punish her for mming the door on his face.

    E squirmed away from his embrace. Noticing this, Samuel took a step back but still held her in his arms.

    Without warning, he lifted her, forcing her to encir

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    muel immediately, just as what she was told to do so when E woke up.

    "Yes. Where am I?"

    "You are at the bridal shop." The shop assistant ced a cup of water in front of her.

    Looking around, she saw Samuel walking towards her, with several shop assistants and a shop manager on his heels.

    "E,e and try the wedding dresses I picked for you." He said, squatting down to help her out on the shoes that he had removed earlier.

    Albeit surprised, E followed Samuel.

    "How about this one?" He was looking for dresses for the wedding photos. As for the wedding dress for their wedding ceremony, he hadmissioned Miss F to customise one. Miss F was highly rmended by L.

    She hadn''t expected this to happen.

    Because before, Samuel had been forced to marry her, and they didn''t have a wedding ceremony nor taken any wedding photos.

    Even though E had acted as bride on several films and advertisements, and felt great every time she wore a wedding dress, she could hardly imagine being Samuel''s bride someday.

    Her mind went nk. She could do nothing but look at the gowns Samuel had picked. Actually she could hardly say anything either.

    So she just nodded, "They look great."

    No one could refute that Samuel had great sense of style.

 Chapter 731 Will There Be A Wedding

    E''s shocked expression made Samuel feel guilty. Had he made her wait for too long?

    He told the saleswoman to bring one of the wedding dresses he had chosen, so E could try it on.

    E went into the fitting room but didn''t dress up immediately. She just sat there in a chair and clung tightly to the white wedding dress.

    She saw her face in the mirror, beaming with excitement and radiating happiness.

    Unable to suppress her joy, she kept telling herself that she shouldn''t be so easily moved by Samuel, but should instead remain reserved. "It''s just a wedding dress. Is it really worth the excitement?" She finally calmed down before changing into it.

    After a few minutes, Samuel asked a saleswoman to go into the fitting room and help E secure the dress from the back.

    The door of the fitting room opened and E glided towards Samuel.

    Samuel heard the squeaky sound of the door and turned around.

    His jaw dropped. Her hair, neatly tied in a bun, sat high on the crown of her head, revealing her elegant neck. On closer inspection, a faint trace of a kiss he had left earlier, lingered on it.

    The white floor-length wedding dress tightly wrapped around her perfect figure, and the oblique petals decorating her waist, made the simple wedding dress even more unique.

    The dress not only made E''s skin seem pure as snow, but also demonstrated her noble and elegant temperament.

    It was not the first time that Samuel had seen E in a wedding dress, as she had worn one while filming, but the sight of her took his breath away.

    He was overwhelmed by how angelic she looked.

    E saw the surprise in his eyes.

    She asked Samuel, feigning shyness, "How do I look?"

    Momentarily recovering from his dumbfounded state, Samuel walked up to her and kissed her on her lips. That gave her the answer she was looking for.

    Watching them, everyone within their vicinity, blushed. They couldn''t help but think how sweet this couple were.

    E pretended to hit him and grumbled shyly, "How could you kiss me infront of so many people?"

    "I couldn''t help kissing you because you are so beautiful. You, as my wife, are the most beautiful being I havee across." Samuel wrapped his arms around E''s slender waist, whilst kissing her forehead lovingly.

    E tried to

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    ''m just saying, Samuel was lucky to marry E."

    Eason''sment to Samuel was simple, "You''ll have to call me brother when we meet in the future!"

    And Anna said to E, "Congrattions to our beautiful girl and my brother-inw."

    In addition to these, there were lots of reposts from the legal and entertainment industry bigwigs. This showed the couple''s good fame and poprity.

    L reposted E''s updates, "Congrattions! Don''t forget to take me with you on your honeymoon!"

    Samuel replied to her, "Not going to happen."

    When she saw his reply, E pinched him angrily, "Why did you refuse so decisively? I was going to say yes."

    "What? Are you really going to bring her on our honeymoon, seriously?" Samuel was very unhappy at the thought of other people being with them.

    "Yes! The more, the merrier, don''t you think?" E answered.

    Samuel put down his phone and hugged his wife. "No way. Only in your wildest dreams."

    E pushed him away, intending to keep perusing through her phone. Then she suddenly thought of something. cing her phone by the bedside table, shey on his chest, "Samuel?"

    "Yes?"

    "Are we really going to have a wedding?" They had just had a wedding photo shoot, but Samuel didn''t tell her whether there would be a wedding.

    "Guess."

    E fumed, "There must be a wedding. Otherwise, we are over!"

    Samuel kissed her on the lips, "Perhaps there will be, perhaps there won''t be. You will just have to wait and see, my love. Now it''s my turn to ask you questions."

 Chapter 732 I Want A Daughter Too

    "Ask."

    Samuel took her in his arms. "When will you quit showbiz?"

    Quit showbiz? E had never thought about it.

    Was she going to quit now when her career was thriving?

    However, since Samuel had brought it up, she would think about it. As for now, she replied, "Guess."

    E gave him a taste of his own medicine.

    Samuel couldn''t refrain fromughing, "Well, my guess is that if you give me another daughter, you''ll have to quit!"

    His hands under the nket began to move, searching for her body.

    E stared at him, stunned and speechless. "To give you another daughter? But we already have Jane. Don''t you like her?"

    "You know I love her." Samuel responded without looking up.

    E thought for a moment. It was clear that Samuel loved Jane, and only a fool would refute that fact.

    Samuel even treated Jane better than Jerry. Ever since he learned that Jane was his daughter, he doted on her all the time.

    Even E was jealous of his affection towards their daughter.

    She had to admit that he was right, but one thing nagged at her, "Samuel..." she held Samuel''s hand, "I''m not sure."

    Samuel was stunned.

    "Why? What do you mean?"

    E averted her eyes, "I''m afraid that when I be pregnant, you would deny that the child is yours again!"

    Samuel kissed her on the back of her hand, "I''ll never do that again."

    After all the ups and downs, he must be blind if he still didn''t know what kind of person E was and how much she loved him.

    "Well, haven''t you heard of the proverb? Men are all the same, they are liars!"

    "Who said that? That''s pure bullshit, if I may say so." Samuel shook his head.

    E''s eyes shot up and she squinted at him. She didn''t know whether Samuel was trustworthy.

    As if afraid she wouldn''t believe him, Samuel looked into her eyes and said, "E, I promise."

    Promise? To be fair, Samuel had turned over a new leaf, and the promise wasn''t necessary, so E had to make a decision. She decided not to dwell on Samuel''s trust issues.

    As she curled up next to him t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    together."

    Daisy stood at the elevator entrance, pondering over which floor to go to.

    "Come here, I''ve got something to tell you, and then I''ll go with you to see Anna."

    Unsuspecting, Daisy walked into the elevator and pressed the elevator button to the floor where Chuck''s office was.

    Inside Chuck''s office.

    As soon as Daisy opened the office door, she fell into a familiar embrace.

    Then she was caught off guard by a kiss, proceeded by the sound of a door locking.

    "Chuck, what happened?" Daisy was puzzled by the strange way he was acting.

    "Eason showed off his daughter to me. I want a daughter too." Chuck gritted his teeth at the thought of Eason''s tion, looking expectantly at Daisy.

    Everything eventually settled. Samuel had nned the wedding, and the date was decided. Sending out all the invitations, Samuel still didn''t tell E when and where the wedding was.

    He wanted to surprise E by letting her know aste as possible.

    However, things didn''t go as nned. E found out earlier than expected when Ms. F was finalizing on the final modification of the wedding dress. When asking E to try on her wedding dress again, Ms. F identally mentioned when the wedding day was. She spoke praises of how E would be the most beautiful bride at her wedding the next day.

    Tomorrow? E stood still, stunned.

 Chapter 733 You Are My Bride

    It couldn''t be true. ''How could the wedding be tomorrow, while I didn''t know anything about it?'' E tried to reason.

    So far, she didn''t feel as if she was a bride.

    She had received a lot of congrattory messages at work, but she thought it was because of the wedding pictures.

    But, in hindsight, it seemed that everyone had received wedding invitations, and were congratting her on that too.

    E received a call from Eden, after she finished trying out her wedding dress, and was told that Mr. Si had granted her work leave for a period of time.

    E was on the verge of freaking out. Everyone had known about the wedding, except her.

    At the moment, she was driving. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Itching to know why she was kept in the dark for this long, she stopped by the side of the road and called Samuel.

    Samuel was handing over impending cases to his partner, to ensure that his nuptials and honeymoon would be work-free, when his phone started ringing.

    When he saw from the caller ID that it was E, he answered the phone, gleefully.

    "Hi, Honey."

    "Samuel, you bastard! Jerk!"

    ''What was wrong now?'' Samuel was stunned and didn''t know what had happened. "Honey, calm down! What happened?"

    "Who are you marrying tomorrow?" E asked, angry.

    "What do you mean? Who else would I be marrying other than, you, my Queen?"

    Eughed when she heard the word "Queen", her anger dissipating a little bit. "Why didn''t you tell me? Are you getting married to your ex-girlfriend tomorrow under the guise of marrying me?"

    Ex-girlfriend? Samuel rubbed his throbbing temples.

    "E, you are the only woman I love. Is it necessary for me to stress this every day? " Frankly speaking, Samuel was getting tired of this back and forth. But he was determined to assure her that he loved her, no matter how long and how annoying the process would be.

    "But, Am I really yo

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    muel says he will take care of all our needs.

    You know, at the beginning, it was me who went into Samuel''s room and had sex with him, which I thought was my fault. I tortured myself because of this. But now we are happy and I do not regret anything I''ve done.

    However, I learnt a lot of lessons, that I can hopefully share with Jane when she gets older. I hope she doesn''t repeat the mistakes I made."

    The cemetery was very quiet, except from her soft whispers. She leaned against the gravestones, as she opened up to her parents. Thirty minutester, she left, dragging her numb legs, back to her car.

    She looked at the graves from afar and said gently, "Next time, I''ll bring Jerry and Jane to see you. "

    And then she drove away slowly.

    At night, E stayed at the Emerald Community. The next morning, she awoke to the sound of Eason knocking on the door before the sun rose.

    "E, get up! The m team for your wedding have arrived."

    After a long time, E suddenly sat up in bed and looked around the room in a daze.

    And then she remembered that today was the day. It was her wedding day.

    She smiled sweetly and shouted to Eason, who was knocking at her door, persistently, "Okay. I''m getting up."

    After taking a quick shower, she let the m team in.

 Chapter 734 Yang and I Are Getting Married

    The tailored wedding dress was carried upstairs, its long train taking up a third of the floor when it wasid down.

    As the m team applied the final touches on E, Anna entered the room with a bowl of Tangyuan, a Chinese special stuffed dumpling made wholly of glutinous rice flour served in soup. "E, have some Tangyuan. It''s tradition. People believe having Tangyuan on your wedding day will bring you good luck."

    It touched E to see how much her sister-inw cared for her, especially since Anna had just had a baby. E would have understood if she needed more time to recover, but Anna would hear none of it. E had a Tangyuan and said,"Anna, you need to have some rest. I don''t think you have fully recovered."

    "I''m good, E. Don''t worry about me. I''ve been wanting to hang out with you for sometime now. It''s your brother who kept me at home, because he wanted me to have rest. I''m tired of resting." Anna said as she scooped up another Tangyuan and blew on it, to cool it down.

    "You''ve done too much for me. Thank you, Anna. How about you have a rest and I''ll help myself to the food?" E took the bowl from Anna.

    "Aww, it''s sweet of you to say so. You are the bride and the one who is supposed to enjoy all of this. I just want everything to be perfect for you." When Anna married Eason, her mother fed her Tangyuan.

    It was sad that E''s mother passed away and couldn''t do this for her beloved daughter. So Anna wanted to make it up to E.

    "Thank you, Anna." E was moved to tears. Her brother and sister-inw were so kind to her.

    Shortly before 7 o''clock, Eason entered the room, followed by some familiar faces.

    "Amber, Yvonne, Zoey, Edith! It''s so nice to see you guys!" E eximed when she saw her old friends. Even though Amber wasn''t as radiant as she used to be, she looked much better after taking some time off to recuperate. E was d to see that her friends could all attend the wedding, but she was surprised when she saw Zoey and Edith.

    They were popr Hollywood music and

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    , L said,"E, I bet Samuel won''t stop checking you out after he see you."

    E giggled,"Well, it depends. Samuel came across so many beautiful women through his work. I might not be attractive to him anymore."

    Everybody talked,ughed, and prepared for the wedding. E began to get nervous as the wedding drew nearer.

    When it was close to 10 o''clock, E sat on the bed and her heart began to race.

    While the girls huddled to take selfies, someone eximed,"The groom''s here!" The firecrackers began to crackle and splutter outside the room.

    The girls got out of the bed, leaving E alone on it.

    Edith and Zoey didn''t know what to do next since they were not familiar with the Chinese wedding tradition. The two had no other choice but to follow Yvonne and Amber, who were running to the door.

    They heard raucousughter outside and then someone knocked on the door.

    "Open the door, the groom''s here!"

    It was Joseph, the master of the wedding.

    Hearing her husband''s voice, Lillian shouted,"Red envelopes! No red envelopes, no opening the door!

    And make sure you put enough money in them. Or else we won''t take them if they''re too thin."

    The groom and his men consulted quickly outside. Joseph said,"Girls, open the door a crack. These red envelopes we have prepared are so thick that we can''t squeeze them under the door."

 Chapter 735 We Understand You Want To Kiss Her

    "No, I know you are trying to trick us!" L hurried to stop Amber and Yvonne before they could open the door.

    Thanks to L, Yvonne knew what they had said was a trick. She shouted through the door, "Cut the crap! Slide them in!"

    Someone asked outside, "What do you want us to slide in?" It''s obvious that the men outside were telling a dirty joke.

    Everyone in the room understood it immediately except Amber and Yvonne who weren''t married and hadn''t had that experience. The two still shouted, "Red envelopes! Of course we mean red envelopes!"

    "Can we slide something else in?" The same man said.

    "Something else?" The voice sounded familiar to Yvonne.

    "Get out, so I can show you!"

    The men outside understood what he meant, so they allughed.

    E blushed and winked at L who immediately understood her. L tugged at one of Yvonne''s arms and said, "Ignore them, they are making fun of us."

    Yvonne nodded. Then many red packets were slid under the door. The women inside the room hurried to grab them.

    "Not enough! They are not enough for all of us!" Yvonne tore open the red envelope she got and was happy to see there was a lot of money in it.

    Joseph knocked on the door to grab their attention and said, "Hurry up! This is yourst chance. Here are some more."

    Then, more red envelopes were slid underneath the door, enough for all of the women in the room.

    "We''ve given you what you''ve asked for! Now open the door!"

    Suddenly, L remembered that they had asked Harry to sing a song on her wedding.

    "We have one more requirement. The groom needs to sing a love song for our bride!"

    Hearing what L said, E smirked. Samuel had sung in front of her many times and he was a good singer.

    But it never happened again after they registered for marriage.

    Samuel began to sin

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    and said, "That''s it. We are finished."

    "No, we aren''t. I remember there is an essential part, where you ask the groom to kiss the bride." He spoke so loudly that everyone in the room heard him clearly.

    They burst into uncontrobleughter.

    "Samuel, you don''t need someone to ask you to do that.

    We all understand you want to kiss her." Joseph cleared his throat and said, "Now you may kiss the bride."

    Samuel kissed her hard on the mouth and pinned her down on the bed.

    Everyone cheered and whistled as they kissed.

    "Wow, look at him. What are you going to do next? We can''t see such scene. We are way too young for that."

    "Samuel, do whatever you want. We are on your side!"

    "Wow, this is the first time someone has done such a thing in front of me. I''m so excited!"

    "That''s hrious..."

    Samuel got up as E tried to catch her breath.

    The make-up woman rushed to E''s side and re-applied the lipstick.

    At the same time, a bridesmaid brought over E''s high heels.

    Samuel knelt down and helped her put them on. Then he carried E out of the room.

    The rest of the wedding party followed them down the steps to the gate, where a row of luxury cars were waiting for them.

 Chapter 736 Greetings Your Daughter-in-law

    521, thebination of numbers which means ''I love you''.

    Their wedding was as big as Harry and L''s wedding. The wedding cars headed to the old house.

    At the old house.

    Melody and all the rtives had been waiting for a long time. Being one of the most important people of the day, Melody wore a beautiful rose red cheongsam with a pair of cream white high heels.

    Her hair was red in color and wavy, different to her usual styling, ck in color and straight.

    One of her daughters was on the look-out for the cars at the door. When she heard the firecrackers, she ran to Melody immediately and said, "Mother! They areing! I hear the fire crackers."

    Lots of rtives ran out and waited by the door. Two of them ran upstairs to make sure that everything was ready for the wedding ceremony.

    Soon after, Samuel held E and walked in.

    ording to tradition, he led her upstairs and entered one of the main rooms, which symbolized that his wife had joined his family formally.

    Next, after a series of little traditional ceremonies, the new couple went downstairs.

    Vincent Shao and Vi Yang were sitting in two high chairs, disying serious expressions. Melody was sitting beside them. Though she was the eldest in the family, her son and daughter-inw were the most important people today.

    Jerry and Jane, had been taken to the hotel by Chuck.

    E was holding Samuel until they entered the living room.

    "Hello, Grandma." E greeted Melody happily.

    Melody looked at the new couple happily and said, "Good girl, go and greet your mother and father quickly."

    E nodded, held a cup of tea given to her by an aunt, and approached Samuel''s parents with him by her side.

    E had addressed them as father and mother for a long time, but E knew that it was different this time. She said loudly, "Father, your daughter-inw is serving you a cup of tea!"

    Vincent nodded. Though he didn''t smile much like his wife Vi, he was happy too. "Okay, good girl." After taking a sip of tea, Vincent gave

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ng to never forget this moment.

    Eason ced E''s hand on Samuel''s and addressed him, "Samuel, take care of my sister."

    Samuel held and kissed E''s lovely hand, "Yes, forever and always."

    It was such a warm interaction, which made the guests p and cheer.

    It was time to exchange the rings. By this time, E and Melody were crying.

    Soon after, the groom kissed the bride, a key moment of the ceremony.

    On the inte their wedding was a hot topic.

    People saw the live broadcast on the inte, thinking how sweet the wedding was.

    The superstar Yvonne Yan and Hollywood stars Edith and Zoey attracted much attention.

    Also they were famous groomsmen, amongst them internationalwyers, superstar Simon, chief procurator of C country and the captain of the SWAT team.

    Netizens searched for them on the inte, and found a lot of information about the wedding party.

    When the couple greeted the other guests, Yvonne found out that the man who was making snide remarks earlier was called Simon, an international superstar.

    She had met him sometime before but had never officially introduced herself.

    At that moment, Simon nced at Yvonne, as if looking at prey.

    Who was in charge of the seating chart? Why did she have to sit with the groomsmen? Yvonne felt ufortable especially with Simon''s eyes peering at her.

 Chapter 737 Suspected In A Murder Case

    Luckily, Simon''s attention shifted, as E and Samuel began to give their speeches and toasts.

    Having changed into a red dress, E was listening to Samuel making jokes with his friends.

    At the end of the day, E admitted that it was really tiring to be a bride.

    As Samuel and Vincent saw guests off, E sat down to rest, with her two children by her side.

    At eight o''clock in the evening, Samuel asked Yang to drive them back to The Royal Mansion. He felt that he had drunk too much and didn''t want to jeopardise their lives by driving whilst intoxicated.

    In the car, Samuel felt drowsy and leaned on E''s shoulder. "Drink some water, and you will fell better." E opened a bottle of water and passed it to him.

    Having drunk too much, Samuel felt thirsty and drunk half the bottle of water.

    After arriving home, Yang and E stood on either side of Samuel and dragged him up to the second floor.

    Arriving at the second floor, Yang stopped and addressed them, "Mr. and Mrs. Shao, I will take my leave now. Congrattions to your two." And he took off running.

    E was able to take it from there. When she pushed the door open, she saw that the bedroom had been decorated. The walls were decorated with their wedding photos, and candles and rose petals adorned the room.

    Samuel, suddenly pulled his arm back, and held E in his arms.

    Samuel kissed her fervently.

    E tried to wiggle out of his embrace, but her attempts were futile. A couple of minutester, Samuel retreated but didn''t let go of her.

    "You''re drunk. I''m going to fill the tub with water for you to bathe." She hoped that the water would somehow dissipate his alcoholic stupor.

    Samuel smiled, "I was drunk, but I''m sober now. You are mine now, forever and always."

    Samuel was speaking the truth, but E thought he being glib.

    As Samuel pushed her towards the bed, E pulled him towards the bathroom. This tug-of-war ended in both of them falling down on the bed. Even thoug

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    the couple were the newlyweds, Samuel and E.

    Almost instantly, people took out their phones and began to take pictures.

    Samuel sneered at the eager crowd. This was not what he had in mind for their honeymoon.

    Turning his attention back to the policemen, he asked, rather curtly, "Do you have any proof? If not, she is not going anywhere with you."

    The policemen made eye connect with each other. Samuel was well-known within the police ranks as a greatwyer and a tough guy, a reputation that remained unwavering no matter what.

    "We own the right to bring suspects in for questioning."

    "Present the evidence please. If you insist, I''ll use you of libel, nder and defamation, " Samuel retorted.

    The policemen felt embarrassed and one of them tried to reason with Samuel. "Step away Mr. Shao. It''s against thew to obstruct police when we are making an arrest."

    Just as the crowds grewrger, an announcer came over the speaker.

    "Will Mr. and Mrs. Shao go to boarding gate number 17. Your ne is about to depart in 5 minutes." E looked down at her hands, saddened by the turn of events.

    "Obstructing justice? No, I''m not. I simply asked you to present evidence and you haven''t. You are simply wasting my time."

    Samuel sneered, grabbing E''s hand and dragged her to the boarding gate.

 Chapter 738 Self-Defence Is Not Punishable By Law

    The policemen stood in their way, preventing them from reaching the gate. "Mr. Shao, we have orders to carry out. Your wife is a suspect, and she needs toe with us. You don''t want to add the obstruction of justice to her list." One of them took out a pair of handcuffs, and walked towards E.

    Samuel side-stepped the policeman yet again, pushing E behind him. Looking at the two policemen, he asked frostily, "Which bureau do you work in?"

    "Municipal bureau." One of the men replied. His voice dripped with smugness.

    Samuel frowned. It wasn''t going to be a simple matter to solve as he had thought. Retrieving his phone, he made a call, "Secretary Liu, I''m in trouble here. Please ask Chief Liao to answer the phone."

    Chief Liao? When they heard their boss'' name, one of the policemen drew back from handcuffing E.

    The flight they nned to take had already taken off when Samuel and Chief Liao were on the phone.

    But E''s attention was focused on what was going on, so she didn''t notice that the ne had taken off.

    Samuel hung up and looked solemnly at the ne through a window. He felt sad that they weren''t going on their honeymoon today.

    The two policemen waited impatiently. Suddenly, one of the policeman''s phone rang. "Captain Qin... Well, all right. I see."

    After the phone call, they left.

    Samuel left the airport with E. There was an open case that mentioned E as a suspect. Therefore they had to call off the honeymoon, to clear her name.

    "Samuel, is it true that Catherine died on that day?"

    Samuel stroked her long hair gently and said, "We''ll be fine, trust me."

    Even if they found out, Samuel wasn''t afraid. What E had done was legitimate self-defence. Self-defence was not punishable byw.

    After they emerged from the airport, his phone rang. When he saw the caller ID, he sobered down.

    "Hello, Director Xue."

    "I see. I''ll be my wife''s attorney and

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    , which usually disyed a stolid countenance, was full of anger.

    In order to avenge this insult, Daniel asked L to send him to the taekwondo gym, too. At first, Jane used to hit Daniel every day. Butter, Jane would run away the moment she saw Daniel.

    Because of this, she asked E to find another taekwondo gym and teacher for her.

    Samuel was disappointed that they couldn''t go on their well-deserved honeymoon.

    He eagerly waited to be summoned to court, so that he could solve the issue quickly and take E on a honeymoon.

    Their fans left a lot ofments on their Weibo profiles, looking for answers.

    Finally, with E''s permission, herpany released a statement, "Thank you for your concern. No matter what E has done, she would never kill anyone deliberately. She is cooperating with the police in order to ensure that swift justice is applied. Let thew do its job, and let''s wait for the verdict."

    A few minutester, a heated discussion stirred up among theizens. "Mr. Shao is a qualifiedwyer. Even if E did kill someone, he would still help her cover it up."

    "Would never kill anyone deliberately? So she admitted that she had killed Catherine?"

    "E, I believe in you. You are so kind."

    "Eagerly waiting for the verdict."

 Chapter 739 Justifiable Defense

    "My God, E is a suspect? How?"

    E read through thements as her world spinned out of control. It was obvious that few people believed her.

    However, it was the fact that even though she didn''tmit intentional homicide, she had killed Catherine.

    Though she felt disappointed, she thanked those who had nice things to say. Then she restricted her Weibo ount. No-one could write anyments.

    Three dayster, E went to the court with Samuel after she had received a subpoena.

    ording to the indictment, it was Catherine''s father who used E of his daughter''s death.

    The rted evidence was a testimony, provided by a man called Bob. He imed that he witnessed E shoot Catherine.

    Thewyer of the opposing party was a nobody from R Country. Samuel wasfortable that he could get the charges dropped within minutes.

    He had to reverse the passive situation, since his family was in trouble and his reputation were on the line.

    When the case came up, E saw Catherine''s parents.

    As the case progressed, the opposingwyer hardly had a chance to object to Samuel''s usations whilst Samuel objected with unexpected ease.

    He also presented evidence of the crimes that Catherine hadmitted before and used it to counteract the opposing council''s defence.

    "Catherine hasmitted many crimes to my wife E including but not limited to malicious injury, kidnapping, personal abuse, and nder. She even engineered a plot to kill my wife where she worked. Later she bribed a gang leader in R Country to murder my wife. As a result, many people lost their lives because of her. Here is the evidence." Samuel took the evidence out of his briefcase and submitted them to court.

    Catherine''s parents had no idea that their daughter hadmitted so many crimes. They fell mute, as they realized that they had lost the case.

    It was the first time that E saw a confident and fearless Samuel in court.

    He would attack the opponent psychologically when necessary and defeated him in an imposing manner.

    He was able to take care of this alone

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    ll that she needed.

    In France.

    A couple strolled along a small river, listening to the birds singing and smelling the scent of flowers in full bloom at Giverny, a vige in the region of Normandy in northern France.

    It was not long before E stopped and pointed at a ce not far away. She said to Samuel, "The first store is a flower shop, once run by Daisy and me."

    Looking at the direction E pointed at, Samuel saw a small house nestled in a cobblestone alleyway.

    The whole left side of the house was covered by flowers in full bloom, with colourful petals that were shining in the sunlight.

    In front of the houseid some different varieties of potted nts. The eaves disyed the words, ''I Miss You''.

    It was the name of the flower shop.

    A simple name with a profound meaning.

    Now the flower shop was owned by a French old couple, whom E had sold it to. As they approached the flower shop, a silver-haired couple sat on the swing under the eaves, shoulder against shoulder, hand in hand.

    Seeing the warm and loving scene, E couldn''t help retrieving her phone to take a picture of them.

    Then hand in hand, Samuel and E left quietly in order to not disturb them.

    As nned, they left France for Italy. Leaning against Samuel''s shoulder on their flight to Italy, E smiled. ''So this is it. This is the first day of the rest of my life with Sam..."

 Chapter 740 No Silly Trying, No Billy Dying (Billionaire Love)

    Sixteen yearster.

    In Fort St. University, USA.

    It was a private university which ran neck and neck with Harvard University, which offered nearly 1000 majors. Students were lectured by professors or top leaders in the business field.

    Apart from impoverished students who did well in their study, the rest of the students were mainly rich second generation kids.

    Including J Shao. She had failed all her exams.

    It was a splendid, sunny day, and it was the student''s graduation day. They were taking photos in their school uniforms.

    During this time, a few "wows" were hearding from the School Building.

    Soon, J Shao, who was putting on her school uniform, was dragged out of her dorm room by her roommate Shirley Zheng.

    "Shirley, wait, I haven''t put on my uniform yet." J Shao, who had a beautiful figure, was wearing a white camisole and dark blue shorts. She was dragged in a rush throughout the campus by Shirley Zheng, who had got A in every exam. This scene had drawn many people''s attention.

    Shirley was breathless. She spluttered her words out, "We... cannot... wait for you... to get... dressed... someone is dying."

    J looked at Shirley even more confused. What was going on?

    Three minutester...

    The School Building was now being surrounded by a big crowd of students in their school uniforms.

    A voice shouted, "J ising!"

    Then the crowd gave way to J Shao.

    Shirley took J straight to the front of the building and then pointed up.

    On the 15-story School Building hung a red banner which read: "J, I love you! Will you please marry me?"

    The banner was girdled with pink roses which also happened to be J''s favorite flowers. A man in white casual tops and pants, with yellow hair resembling the straws of a broom, was on the top of the building.

    He was holding in his hands arge bouquet of the same pink roses in his left hand, and a megaphone in his right. When he saw J, he began shouting: "J, I love you! Marry me!"

    The crowd hooted and cheered: "Say yes! Say yes!"

    J covered her ears. She was almost deafened by the noises that came from all around her. She took out he

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    way straight through the crowd and immediately held Bill up in the air: "Mr. Han, your grandfather ordered us to send you to the the army at once."

    "No¡­Ah, ah! Jane, please say yes, I don''t want to go!"

    Although he was struggling, Bill ended up being lifted up in the air by the bodyguards. J shouted in her cupped hands: "Bill, take care! Bye, bye."

    That was the end of the farce for the day.

    J went back to the dorm to get dressed in her school uniform, and afterwards took photos with her ssmates.

    In the middle of their photo shooting, her cellphone rang again. it was Sally Si. She smiled. "Sally!"

    "Jane, what time is your flight? I''ve alreadynded and Sven also boarded on the ne. Only you and Bill remain."

    Speaking of Bill, she recalled what just happened, "I will arrive in C country tomorrow. Bill was taken to the army by his grandfather. He even did not take photos. Forget him."

    Sally Si was a little sorry to hear that. "All right, I''ll see you soon. Let''s hang out tomorrow evening when you arrive."

    "OK, see you then!"

    At the airport of C Country.

    At the VIP gate, a girl in a floppy azure shirt and denim shorts, wearing a pair of big sunsses, held a suitcase in her left hand and took Shirley with her right hand. They left the airport together.

    J was feeling in a good mood on seeing the bright blue sky and white clouds in her hometown.She looked at the time. Where was Sally anyway?

 Chapter 741 Just Go On and Challenge Me. If Not, Sit and Admire

    At this moment, a line of ck Bentleys slowly started driving towards the airport''s gates, something that immediately drew everyone''s attention.

    Wow! Five luxury cars! Were they brought here to shoot a TV show?

    J Shao was chatting with Shirley Zheng pleasantly, not noticing the spectacle that was happening there. J didn''t pay any attention to the Bentley''s until the first Bentley stopped in front of her steadily enough for her to observe it.

    J felt that she knew the man who got out of the driver''s seat, but couldn''t remember where she had met him.

    "Miss Shao, please get in the car!" Immediately then after, several bodyguards got out of the car and, following them from behind, took the luggage from the two girls and put them into the trunk.

    Involved in the pompous situation, Shirley was now scared to get in the car.

    J now asked the man in front of her: "Who are you?"

    The rear window of the first Bentley was rolled down, and a handsome face showed itself from it, one which J hadn''t seen for one, two, three... Six or maybe seven years.

    "Sally is busy at the moment. Please get in the car."

    J nced at the man who didn''t look at her, saying: "No, I won''t get in your car! Please, give me back my luggage!"

    After hearing her refusal, Daniel Si slightly frowned. This woman was still as disobedient as he knew she was before. She had not improved at all, not even after all these years.

    "Throw Jane Shao into the car."

    "Daniel Si, how dare you!" Two bodyguards immediately came up to J, intending to hold up her and to throw her in the car.

    J raised her right leg and kicked one of the bodyguards to the side, as he was off-guard.

    The other bodyguard tried fighting J, but was also trampled to the ground by her after only two moves.

    She stared at the man aggressively: "Give me back my luggage. I will never get in your car!"

    Daniel met her eyes and nced at them with a sharp look in them. They were always particrly unfriendly to one another when they met each other.

    One door of the Bentley was now opened and Daniel, who was dressed in a suit and wearing expensive handmade leather shoes, got out of it.

    He threw J into the car with three moves.

    They hadn''t seen each other for six or seven years. Without a trace of

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    d followed her at once.

    It was not until she saw them that J realized she had left Shirley behind.

    She went to the Bentley again and knocked on the car''s window. However, for a while, there was no reply from inside the car.

    J was so angry that she failed to control her temper at that moment and kicked the brand-new Bentley with one of her feet.

    The car window was finally lowered. Daniel''s cold voice scared J.

    "The cleaning bill is five hundred thousand dors. Spark, please charge the money. "

    Five hundred thousand? J stared at him bewildered. She was shocked, not because that she needed five hundred thousand dors to wash the car, but because Daniel could now have the opportunity to ckmail her!

    Her father only spent several thousand dors to wash his luxury car for just one time.

    Could it really be possible that he thought she was too poor to have seen other luxury cars?

    Taking a deep breath, J calmly replied: "Where is Shirley?"

    "Miss Shao, please don''t worry. We have asked the bodyguard to send her back." Spark Shi was near her and answered her politely.

    Oh. She felt relieved. "Thank you."

    After smiling at Spark, she got her wallet out of her bag. She took out a coin and flipped it into the car. The coin fell exactly on Daniel''s seat. "Just go on and challenge me! If not, sit and admire then!"

    J turned round with eminence and grace, and walked away, leaving those words behind her.

    Daniel looked at the coin in the car, and his face finally became gloomy.

 Chapter 742 Letâ€™s Get Hammered Tonight

    Daniel Si saw Jane Shao''s back with his sharp eyes, thinking how dare she challenged him? She was dead!

    He then nced at Spark, who held on his smile, kicked the front seat of the car and ordered furiously: "Drive!"

    Back at the vi, her first thing was to call her great grandma. "Great-grandma, I am graduated! I am back!" said J, now feeling refreshed.

    On the other side of the line, she heard her great-granddaughter''s voice, and Melody Han smiled from ear-to-ear, revealing even herst few teeth: "Come here. I miss you."

    "Okay, great-grandma, I will!" J threw her luggage into the living room and, without saying a word, she took out the presents she had brought, picked up a car key, and entered the garage.

    But before leaving, she cast a nce at the second floor and pouted at the thought of her parents. They hung out and seldom stayed at home. It seemed that they cared little about her!

    In the old house.

    Vi Yang was retired and was ying with her two-year-old grandson, John Shao. Beside her was Vincent Shao, who was nowforting the excited Melody.

    "Our Jane is the cutest ever! Her heart is filled with so much filial piety. But I haven''t seen her for over half a year. Oh, I miss her so much." Melody Han was over a hundred years old now and her health wasn''t so good anymore.

    "Hmm, Mother, Jane is on her way now. Don''t be so excited, and watch out for your blood pressure." Sincest year, Melody''s blood pressure had be higher and higher, and the whole family was now taking care of her and her condition and apanied her at all times.

    Ten minutester.

    The door bell rang. Vi Yang handed over her grandson to Vincent Shao, and quickly ran to open the door.

    "Great-grandma, grandma! Grandpa!" Jane''s pleasant voice rose in the doorway. Holding her walking cane, Melody started walking fast and then stood in the doorway of the living room

    "Oh, my granddaughter, I''ve missed you so much!" Vi and Jane hugged each other.

    "Jane, my sweet great-granddaughter." Melody threw her walking cane and headed towards J to greet her.

    J passed the presents she had brought to Vi and ran to Melody and hugged her: "Great-grandma, don''t hasten. I

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ppily, Jane looked at Sally and said, "Sally, we are about to cheers. Will you join us?" She hold a cup of 50 gram liquor and swirled it in front of Sally.

    Jerry took away his sister''s liquor: "Okay, you girls stop doing that. You three should just drink some red wine or a couple of beers. "

    Just when Jane was about to agree, Sally took back the cup from Jerry and patted on his shoulder: "Don''t get involved in our woman affairs."

    "Sally!" Daniel''s harsh voice rang in the room.

    Hearing her brother''s harsh tone, Sally knew that he was angry and the whole party was nowpromised. Just when she had put aside the cup, Jane picked up the liquor bottle and said: "Daniel, you guys drink yours, and we drink ours. We shall not interrupt each other."

    Despite Jerry''s helpless stares, the three women clinked their sses full of liquor in front of them.

    Sally was just about to take a sip out of her cup when Daniel took it away from her mouth.

    Jane had already taken a sip of it when her eyes flushed red immediately and her throat started burning. "Oops, I haven''t drank in such a long time. Now I can''t handle not even one sip of it."

    She wanted to see Selina''s reaction, but just found her holding a cup and staring at Sally.

    Jane then found out that Sally''s cup was taken away by Daniel.

    Humph! "Mr. CEO, you are such a bummer!" After rebuking Daniel in a weird tone of voice, she took Selina''s cup and said: "You shouldn''t drink because you are only 18."

 Chapter 743 Donâ€™t be So Serious with This Childish Girl

    Selina Bo fluttered her eyelids innocently.

    Seeing Jane Shao''s eyes, Daniel Si walked up to her and raised his liquor ss: "Bummer? Come, let me keep youpany."

    Baby girl! She would get drunk with only three sses!

    This was now a straight provocation! Jane Shao really wanted to p him to death that moment. Did he really think that she dared not to, or what?

    "OK!" Jane Shao grabbed the bottle furiously and poured some more liquor into their sses.

    The atmosphere now became more tensed, and Jerry Shao came up at once and stopped his younger sister: "Jane, why are you angry again? Don''t get in a rage for nothing." Jane said that in a fit of pique.

    "It''s alright, brother, I have drunk liquor before, haven''t I?" She wanted to challenge Daniel today and see if he dared to look down upon her ever again.

    Failed in his persuading Jane not to fight with Daniel, finally, Jerry grabbed the ss from his sister''s hand and said: "Give it to me, I''ll drink it in your ce!"

    His sister sometimes was clever, but sometimes she acted like an utter fool.

    How long had Daniel Si been in business for? He must have drunk plenty of liquor, even more than the amount of salt that Jane had eaten. It was obvious who would be the winner, wasn''t it?

    Facing the bickering of a brother and sister, Daniel looked at his ss of liquor with a faint smile and kept his silence.

    Eventually,ter, Jerry was unable to further dissuade his headstrong sister. Jane clinked sses with Daniel and began to gulp down more and more liquor.

    When Jane had finished only a third of a ss, Daniel had already drunk half of his.

    And when Jane finished half of it, Daniel had drunk all of it. He held the ss upside down and there wasn''t a single drop left in it.

    Jane was still struggling with her drink. Daniel looked at her scornfully, and said: " You lost, admit it! Don''t try to pretend to be stronger than you really are!"

    Finally, Jane couldn''t drink any more. The ss with one third of liquor in it crashed on the table and she began to cough terribly.

    Jerry looked at his sister with pity, and patted her on her back: "Daniel, don''t be so serious with this childish girl."

    Daniel nodded slightly with peaceful face

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    s arms suddenly paralyzed.

    Although they had an arranged marriage from their childhood, they had never been so close to each other like this before. And this was the first time for him that he saw such a gentle Sally.

    Jerry stopped moving and Sally noticed this, and dragged him away at once and ran towards the gates of the bar.

    Twenty minutester, Daniel was smoking idly in Room 666, with his eyes on Jane who quickly fell asleep on the sofa.

    The others had gone away for this or that as an excuse, and he guessed that this must be one of Sally''s terrible ideas.

    Finishing one cigarette, Daniel walked over near the sofa. Jane turned over suddenly, at the point of almost falling off the sofa and Daniel bowed and caught her in time.

    Eventually, heid her down at the back seat of his car unwillingly.

    At the Royal Valley Mansion

    Daniel patted Jane, who was now sound asleep, but she had no reaction.

    He had to carry her out of the car. At first, he intended toy her at the gates of the mansion and to go away. But, considering that this woman might lodge a formalint at him and bring him even more trouble, He pressed her fingers against the door lock.

    ... He tried each one of her ten fingers, but not a single one matched up with the lock.

    He wouldn''t have doubted whether Jane belonged to this family or not, if he hadn''t already seen how her father, Samuel, spoiled her.

    Feeling even more annoyed, Daniel carried her back to the car and called Jerry.

 Chapter 744 She Was Drunk

    "Sorry! The subscriber you have dialed is unavable, please redialter..."

    Daniel swore silently and woke Jane up, who slept soundly: "Jane Shao, get up!"

    Jane opened one eye, looked at the man that was in front of her, and asked sarcastically: "Who are you?"

    The man, who was now furious, released her. He did not want to talk to this idiot anymore!

    Jane fell back down as Daniel loosened his grip on her. Startled, she held on to his arms. Off guard, Daniel was jerked forward and

    Crashed down on herpletely: "Ouch!" Jane, who had been hurt, caressed the painful area of her body where he had bumped.

    Daniel was about to get crazy, but wentpletely nk after seeing her moves. He gulped unconsciously.

    Jane did not know what she had done at all, but grumbled: "You hurt my breast. You shouldpensate me in full!"

    The girl''s sweet fragrance was twining all around his nose and Daniel couldn''t bear it anymore. He lowered his head and kissed her cute little red lips.

    So sweet!

    An ambiguous sentimental atmosphere rose rapidly in the car. Daniel held her slender waist unconsciously and kissed her ear and snowy-white neck.

    "Em. No..." This strange feeling vexed the girl.

    Her twittering was like an aphrodisiac and made the arms on her waist tighten even more around it.

    "What are you doing?" After he heard the sharp voice asking, almost screaming, Daniel came to his senses.

    Looking at the girl under his body, and who still had her eyes closed, Daniel was in an utter shock. He let her go and got out of the car.

    Daniel stood up, and Samuel finally saw who the girl in the car was. It really was Jane!

    If he had not seen Jane''s wedged heels, which were custom-ordered by him, Samuel would have let it pass. Even if it had happened in front of his house, he was unwilling to interfere in any way.

    Samuel Shao, who now saw his daughter being bullied, came nearer and was almost about to hit him. Daniel hadn''t recovered from the shock yet.

    E Bo held Samuel Shao''s arm immediately from striking: "Honey,

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    s right. They didn''t have to take care of him anymore. So E stopped calling Jerry that night.

    Nearly noon of the next day, on the bed of the pink room, Jane moved ufortably in the quilt.

    "Jane, it''s time for lunch. Won''t you get up already?" E pushed Jane''s room door open and walked in. Seeing the little figure on the bed, she could not help but smile.

    J was massaging her sore head. After hearing her mother''s voice, she shook her head vigorously.

    She seemed to be hearing E''s voice. Shouldn''t mom be with dad in some distant valley?

    E pulled off J''s quilt off of her. The girl on the bed, who had her eyes closed until, suddenly opened them wide awake: "Mom! It''s really you!"

    "Of course it''s me, my sweetheart." A mother and daughter, who hadn''t seen each other for whole months, hugged each other affectionately.

    However, within two seconds aferwards, J looked at E with a sparkle of excitement: "Where''s Samuel? Where''s my dad?"

    This ungrateful brat!

    E changed her face and tone immediately, now looking at her daughter: "Brush your teeth, wash your face ande and have lunch!"

    J knew that her mother was jealous: "Mom, look what awesome things I''ve brought you!"

    Jane got off the bed in a hurry, opened the leather suitcase that was near, beside the bed, and got out of it a box and gave it to E.

 Chapter 745 I Want Revenge

    "Is it a DQ facial mask?" There was a smile on E''s face again. It was because of her daughter, who always understood her and always knew that she loved these kind of gifts.

    J nodded and assured E: "This is the limited edition that I''ve asked Bill to manage and get a hold on! Mom, you see, I''m so good to you! I even didn''t buy anything for Samuel. Hee hee." J held her mom''s arm gently, having her own n in mind.

    Her mother was in charge of the whole financial power in their family. And so she knew that she had to tighten her beltter in life if she ever offended her mother.

    E loved what her daughter had brought for her and kissed her daughter''s face. Suddenly, she seemed to be thinking of something.

    Putting the mask aside, she pulled J to sit next to her on her big bed, which was cute and colored in pink.

    "Jane, what is your rtionship with Daniel now?"

    J felt a little puzzled as E suddenly mentioned Daniel. At the thought of the fact that he got her drunkst night, J stood from the bed and told E with all seriousness in her face: "Mom, I have nothing to do with him. He''s HIM, I''m ME. I really have no rtionship with him at all!"

    E was puzzled and then blurted: "But why did Daniel kiss youst night?"

    What?! While she was touching her red lips, J asked her mother: "Mom, what did you say just now?"

    Seeing that J didn''t know this, E coughed a few times: "Nothing. Since you have no rtionship to Daniel, you''d better stay away from him from now on. Now go and get washed for lunch."

    With this, E walked out towards her bedroom door.

    However, she was stopped by J''s arm: "Mom, please don''t go."

    "What are you doing?"

    J looked at her mother seriously and spoke stunned: "You just said... Last night, Daniel... Kissed me?" When thinking of it, J felt she was angry and distressed at the same time.

    If Daniel had did indeed kissed her, like her mother just told her, it was a true loss for her, since this was her first kiss...

    E nodded helplessly: "When did you meet Daniel..."

    However, J had now entered the bathroom and began to get washed just before E finished uttering her words.

    This time, she spent only five minutes

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    so please don''t be so careless with these matters anymore."

    "Samuel, Samuel, Jerry just said that he was going to get married."

    "Yeah, I heard it." Samuel appeared to be reacting with calm to the fresh news. After all, this was to be expected sooner orter.

    They had be engaged when they were children, which wasn''t a joke. It was sensible of him not to resist them.

    "I have asked Jerry several times to marry Sally on a favorable day before, but he always told me with indifference that he was very busy at the moment and had no time to do it anytime soon. But why does he agree on it so suddenly this time?" E was a bit confused, wondering what had happened between Jerry and Sallyst night.

    With his head raised, Samuel praised his son from the bottom of his heart for his good choices.

    E didn''t understand what had happened just now, but it was clear to Samuel that his son must have conquered Sally''s heart!

    If they ever had to send their daughter to Harry, it was just now perfect that Harry gave them a daughter in return.

    "I don''t care that much. But as for you, you just can''t wait to be the mother-inw." When thinking of his daughter, Samuel believed that it was necessary to call her to understand what had really happened to her.

    However, Jane had left her phone in the car as she went off in a hurry.

    In SL Group.

    The door of Daniel''s office was pushed open all of a sudden while he was discussing some business contracts with his cooperative partner.

 Chapter 746 You Are A Rapist

    A furious girl was followed by Spark and two other members of the security staff who looked miserable.

    "Boss, we couldn''t stop her..." When saying this, Spark felt so disgraceful in front of his boss. A big man like him couldn''t stop a little girl with not even two security guards.

    "Daniel Si! You are a rapist, and I''ll take you on!" In order to fight Daniel with her full strength, J wore a pair of sneakers.

    Rapist? Em? The security staff, secretary and partner were all shocked.

    It was rumored that Daniel Si wasn''t so obsessed with women like his father. How did he now suddenly be a rapist?

    "Mr. Si, let''s call it a day for now. Go ahead, please." His cunning partner looked at the now poker-faced Daniel and gathered the papers with elegance.

    "OK. I apologize, Mr. Du." The two men shook their hands and said goodbye to another. Spark escorted the partner out.

    The security staff also left the room, with their tails tucked firmly between their legs. Soon, there were now only Daniel and J left in the huge office.

    J looked at the man furiously, but thetter did not intend to reply to her whatsoever but only sat back on his chair in front of his desk and continued to work as usual. "Daniel Si!"

    "Get out!" The man ordered with coldness in his voice, without even raising his head.

    Bang! Suddenly a loud bang was heard, and then Jane swung her hand with a painful look on her face: "Ouch. Daniel Si, is your desk made of iron?"

    ''Ouch. That hurt!''

    The man was amused and discreetlyughed so that J could not see. But he still continued to ignore her.

    Her pain was finally relieved. J blew air on her now red and swollen palm, her eyes turning red: "Daniel Si, howe you always bully girls like this?

    Daniel Si, you''re a bastard. I''ll tell mother*!" (TN*: J''s sworn mother is L Li)

    J searched for her phone in her pockets and quickly found that she had forgotten it at home. J saw, from the corner of her eye, Daniel''s phone. She picked up his phone rapidly, but soon found out tha

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    s a rogue and rapist. How dare he bullied her so openly!''

    She calmed down, stretched out her hand and was just about to spank Daniel. The man, who had his eyes closed, caught her wrist as if he already knew what was about to happen.

    She was not convinced! J stretched out her left hand, then her left leg, and then her right leg... After all these series of movements, J was still under Daniel''s hold.

    Just as J was about to sink into Daniel''s charm, she was suddenly lifted up in the air. Daniel carried her on his shoulder.

    The girl shrieked and everyone shouted, and J was thrown out of the office by Daniel.

    "Bang!" Daniel mmed the door of his office. J massaged her painful butt and could not regain herposure for a long time after.

    "Daniel Si, you are a rotten egg. Just wait and see!"

    She ignored the shock and surprise she had brought to everyone present in the office. J yelled at the office door, then patted the dust of her body and entered the elevator.

    Getting back in the car, J saw a series of missed calls from Samuel. She ignored them, but called L.

    "Mother*, waah..." (TN*: sworn mother) J burst into loud sobs, which scared L who was shopping at that moment. She immediately found a quiet ce nearby and asked J what had happened.

    "Jane, Jane, stop crying. Tell me what''s going on."

 Chapter 747 Arrange A Job for Jane in the SL Group

    J sniffled and said, "Mother*, Daniel molested mest evening and didn''t have the right at all to do what he did to me. He also threw me out of his office when I wanted to talk to him just to hurt me and make me feel ashamed of myself. I''m so embarrassed now..." She continued to cry. (*TN: Here mother means sworn mother)

    "What!? Daniel molested you and threw you out of his office? What a horrible man he is, I must help you teach him a lesson! Please wait, and don''t panic!" When L heard that her son molested Jane, she smiled with the corners of her mouth turned upwards. But she instantly felt very upset when she heard that Daniel had thrown Jane out of his office.

    "Thank you. Mother. You''re the best!"

    "Jane, just wait for my call!"

    L called her son straight away after she spoke with Jane. Harry, who was with her, nced at her with a confused look in his eyes.

    Daniel stood in front of his office window, smoking a cigarette and looking at thepany''s gates. Although it was far, and he could''t see anything clearly, he still looked down towards the gate.

    When he heard the phone on his desk ringing, he instantly got a bad feeling. After he blew thest puff of smoke out from his mouth, he walked up to his office desk and answered it.

    It was, indeed, his mother calling.

    Instead of dealing with the problem in other possible ways, Jane could only justin.

    "Mother!"

    "Daniel Si!" Daniel held his phone far away from his ear. It was the first time he had heard his mother to be so angry with him.

    "Mother, what''s up?"

    When hearing her son speak in a calm tone, L was even more angry. "How could you be so despicable? You didn''t have to be this way after you ill-treated Jane in the first ce. You also even threw her out of your office. How dare you!? Can''t you keep your manner gentlemanly? Have you forgotten what I''ve taught you in all these years?

    Jane was just as afraid of pain as your mother. She was so hurt that she could barely speak with me when she called earlier! How could you be so ruthless? Oh, my son." (*TN: Here mother means sworn mother. Daniel''s sworn mother is E Bo)

    Daniel sneered when he heard his mother, thinking that Jane often practiced Taekwondo, and that being roughed up wasn''t that painful for her!

    She was just pretending to be pitiful, trying to make others take pity o

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    sk staff with a confident smile on her face.

    "Sorry. Would you please tell me what are you going to do there and who will you be meeting?" The front desk staff asked her politely. Here was the SL Group, thus non-staff members were not allowed to get in it.

    J, now embarrassed, scratched her head with a confused look on her face. "I''m the new employee of thepany, and I need to go to the secretary department to report in for duty."

    "OK. It is on the 21th floor. The elevator is over there." The front desk staff pointed the direction of the elevator for her. J thanked the staff and slowly walked to the elevator doors.

    "s! Mom, now I''m wondering whether I am your own daughter or not. Why do you send me here to be controlled by Daniel?

    Mom always thinks like this, forget it! But dad, why do you also believe that it is more appropriate for me to be working here? The holiday was justing. And I haven''t enjoyed it at all. Poor me!"

    Suddenly, a voice interrupted her. "Don''t stay here if you feel you are pitiful. That way you can also avoid being thrown out of my office."

    Daniel pressed the open button of the elevator next to him and calmly walked into it, ignoring the woman''s ferocious look.

    The elevator''s door was opened from the outside, just before it was closed.

    J furiously walked into it and stood straight in front of the man who was a head taller than her and also her boss. She spoke defiantly, "Daniel Si, I will stay here today. I know you don''t want me to work here, but I will stay here just to bother and annoy you!"

 Chapter 748 Nobody Knew Why Daniel Frowned

    It was the rush hour now, and some employees even covered their mouths in amazement when they saw what was happening.

    Who was that girl that dared to take the same elevator with the boss and even to provoke him? Oh my god! Did she want to die?

    The exclusive elevator was slowly closing, but opened at the veryst moment, "Get out!"

    Daniel pressed the open button and drove the girl away with no remorse.

    "Like I care!" J snorted and got off the elevator ostentatiously.

    All the employees that were outside the elevator were shocked. When Daniel cast a brief cold nce at them, they all flocked into another elevator.

    Only J was left alone. She had to wait for the next elevator.

    On the 21st floor.

    J caught an employee and asked her, "Hi! Could you please tell me where the new employee registration is?"

    "Over there." The employee seemed very busy. She gave her brief directions and then immediately left on her way with a pile of documents in her hands.

    J followed the directions and saw a manager''s office.

    Wearing wedged heels on her feet, J walked up to the office and knocked at the door. "Come in."

    In the office, a middle-aged woman who wore a business suit and frame sses took a quick nce at J, then lowered her head and continued to sort out the documents she was handling.

    "Good morning, manager. I''m J Shao, the new employee."

    New employee? She must be the person that was introduced by the chairman himself. But the chairman said that there was no need for special treatment.

    "Em. During the internship, Kim Fan will be responsible for you. Go and find her."

    "OK. Thank you." J left the office, asked another colleague and finally found Kim.

    Kim was in uniform. She heard that there would be a new colleague who entered the secretarial department through the back door, and it turned out to be this girl!

    Ki

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    The man screamed and covered his face immediately.

    The meeting room was in a mess.

    "Call the doctor." Daniel stood up and said to Spark, who was next to him, calmly.

    Gigi gave a tissue to the man and med J, who was now rubbing her sore hand: "J Shao, what are you doing? Do you know that Mr. Xue is one of our biggest clients?"

    Mr. Xue wiped his face with the tissue. His plump face now turned redpletely.

    He gave J a ferocious look and said, "I''m going to sue you for disfiguring!"

    J replied scornfully, "Fine. In addition to disfiguring, you can also sue me for malicious injury!"

    Daniel was now standing aside. After hearing her words, he immediately stretched out his hand and tried to stop her. But J was closer to Mr. Xue than he was. She kicked the chair behind him and gave him a shoulder throw!

    All the people in the meeting room were shocked.

    Before J could beat Mr. Xue again, Daniel took control of her arms, and said "Jane Shao, stand there!"

    "Why should I stand there? This stinky man, how dare he touches me! I''m going to beat him to death today!" J stared at the man who was in pain and wailing mournfully on the ground. In her 22-years of life, she had never seen a bastard like him before.

 Chapter 749 She was Even More Arrogant than the CEO

    "You bitch! What nonsense are you talking about! Ouch!" Mr. Xue was helped up by some people, and he fully denied what he had just done.

    "Did you call me a bitch? Do you know who I am? Do you know who my brother is and who my father is? And my sworn father and mother?" Regardless of the pain that wasing from her injured hand, J escaped Daniel''s control and again kicked Mr. Xue''s big belly with her foot.

    Mr. Xue howled in pain again: "You bitch, I am not scared of any of them, even if they are bigwigs or the king! I will definitely charge you, until the moment that you are sentenced to death! Where is mywyer? Go and ask mywyer toe here at once!"

    ''What background could a worker, who serves tea to guests, actually have? I have been around here a lot, and you take me as a coward?''

    Daniel dragged J to the corner and said: "Jane, sit still here! Dare you move one step!"

    The anger from his eyes made J feel even more heart-broken. She massaged her painful hand and said: "He acted indecently towards me! I must kill him!"

    "Calm down, let me handle it!" Daniel was capable of handling and mediating any sort of situation with calm and peace. But J''s behavior always triggered his anger.

    The doctor came in with a medicine box. Without noticing the scalds on J''s hand, Daniel said to the doctor: "Go and check Mr. Xue''s wounds."

    "Daniel, there''s no need to check that bad man!" J was massaging the back of her hand, which was totally red.

    Daniel turned around and gave her a quick stare: "Shut up!"

    J was frightened by Daniel''s angry stare, and she curled her lips and shrank in the corner.

    "Mr. Si, I have applied some basic treatment, but we still need to send him to the hospital." The doctor took off the mask and reported to Daniel.

    Mr. Xue stood up from his chair and walked towards J, "Come to me, I will teach you a lesson today! You worthless thing!"

    But before his hands reached J, Daniel''s arms were already in the way between them.

    "Mr. Xue, it''s more important to go to the hospital first and handle the wounds."

    Mr. Xue stared at J who was also in her rage: "No, I am waiting for mywyer. I''ve got to make this bitch pay for what she''s just

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    tarted moving her feet and was ready to leave the meeting room.

    Everybody was shocked by J''s wayward behavior. Was this the right attitude a staff worker should have? She was even more arrogant than the CEO, she was... a spoiled little princess.

    J had gone abroad since high school, and many people didn''t recognize her anymore.

    At that moment, Mr. Xue''swyer, who had to be present for the meeting anyway, finally arrived.

    On seeing hiswyer, Mr. Xue threw a nce at J, and he seemed to now be regaining his confidence. "Mr. Ming, don''t let her go. I was disfigured by her and I must charge her!"

    J gave Mr. Xue a disgusting eyesight, walked towards a man, who was charmed by her, in the room, and said: "I want to borrow your mobile phone for a moment."

    "OK." The man still had his eyes on J''s perfect build and passed her the phone like a fool.

    J dialed a phone number in front of the crowd, and spoke in an arrogant tone: "Jerry Shao, someone here acted indecently towards me just now and I have to charge him at once!"

    Jerry Shao? Thewyer gave an uneasy nce at Mr. Xue.

    Mr. Xue seemed to understand his worries and spoke in a low voice: "Jerry Shao? Is this the son of Samuel Shao?"

    Thewyer nodded.

    Daniel took the phone in J''s hand and said: "Jerry, I will handle it, don''t worry about this."

    Jerry said something on the other side of the phone and Daniel nodded: "He woulde to no good if what J said is true."

 Chapter 750 Iâ€™ll Let Him Rot In Jail

    Mr. Xue was now very nervous. ''Jerry Shao, J Shao... Damn it!'' he thought. He seemed to have screwed around with the wrong people!

    But he did it under the desk, and nobody had seen what he did. He just stubbornly refused to admit it!

    J was mad at Daniel and was reluctant to ept his offer. She took back her phone and said, "Jerry, I''m going to sue him! I''ll let him rot in jail!"

    Jerryforted his sister, "Jane, I trust you. I''ll wait for Daniel''s call."

    "Why do you have to wait for Daniel''s call? He wants me to leave. You say you trust me, but actually you don''t!"

    J was so disappointed with Jerry that she decided to call her dad instead!

    Before Jerry could say anything, J said, "I''ll call Samuel!" And then she hung up the phone on him.

    When J was dialing her father''s number, Daniel took away her phone, "Knock it off! Let me handle it!"

    Daniel inadvertently saw the burns on J''s hand and his eyes darkened in an instant.

    J bit her lower lip. ''He is the boss. Let''s just see what he''s going to do.'' J found a ce and sat down, waiting for Daniel to handle the delicate matter.

    Daniel immediately asked the doctor to treat J''s burned hand.

    There were only Daniel, Spark, Mr. Xue, Mr. Ming and J in the meeting room.

    Daniel sat at the head of the desk without uttering a single word, tapping it with his fingers for a long time.

    The coldness he radiated gradually repressed the atmosphere in the meeting room, giving a chilly sensation to all those present in the room.

    Mr. Xue fixed his clothes from time to time, and Mr. Ming was also a little bit nervous after hearing that J was indeed Samuel Shao''s daughter.

    Spark sat there calm, just like Daniel did. He looked at J, who was constantly fuming with anger, and thought that she looked funny.

    When J was about to impatiently open her mouth, Daniel said: "Mr. Xue, we have worked together for several years. Surely you must know what I hate the most, don''t you?"

    Mr. Xue was deceptive, and he cleared his thr

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    Get back to work."

    Even Daniel knew he had done something wrong a few moments ago, but he was not willing to apologize to her whatsoever.

    The subject was changed sessfully, and J pointed at the uniform behind him, "The uniform is damaged. Do you think I can still get back to work?"

    She did not intend to ask for trouble here!

    "It''s just a uniform. Does the SL Groupck in uniforms? Or, are you frightened?" He could easily achieve his goal by annoying this little girl on and on.

    ''A coward?'' J fell into his trap immediately. She puffed out her cheeks and pushed Daniel away, "Are you kidding! J Shao is not a coward!"

    Daniel''s features now softened, "Then get back to work at once, I haven''t started the game yet. Jane, are you going to run away?"

    J fought back, "Do I think I''m a fool? Fight with you, in your ownpany? I''m sure I will certainly lose!" With such a charming face, Daniel must have a dozen of admirers in thepany.

    ''Good! She is not a fool.''

    "Then work hard and try to be a regr worker as soon as possible. Then my mother will invest in your shop."

    J blushed with embarrassment, "How do you know this?"

    Daniel leaned on the desk behind him, took out the the cigarette box in his pocket, took out a cigarette and lit it.

    "Daniel Si, did you know it is very impolite to smoke in front of ady?"

 Chapter 751 Donâ€™t Try to Seduce Me

    Daniel held the cigarette between his index and middle fingers and gave her a nce: "You are ady?"

    J almost spat blood out of her mouth in anger. She was discontented, and walked up to Daniel and straightened her back in front of him: "You dare doubt me?! Let me show you what kind of a woman I am!"

    Her next move made Daniel choke on his cigarette smoke.

    She started unbuttoning her shirt, and when Daniel had finished coughing, his eyes had already be bigger and wilder.

    Fortunately, she wore a white sun-top inside, which suddenly relieved Daniel. But when he saw her body curve again, his mind turned nk at once.

    Without knowing it, he started breathing faster. J looked at his face and buttoned up her shirt with satisfaction.

    But...

    ''Creak'' The meeting room was now open, and Kim froze at what she saw.

    Daniel drew back his sight, and coldly said: "J Shao, don''t try to seduce me. It won''t work on me! Get back to work at once!"

    ...

    Kim immediately understood what was going on.

    And J broke down in an instant.

    Daniel acted as if he did not feel J''s anger, and kept speaking coldheartedly: "I already have a girlfriend. J Shao, you should remember that at all times and keep away from me!"

    ...

    J freaked out immediately and threw a punch at him. Daniel was agile and immediately dodged that her fist missed him and her whole body fell forward.

    Daniel slightly moved and J eventually fell into his arms.

    Okay! It was now harder to exin what was going on.

    Seeing the smug Daniel above her, J wanted to cry but couldn''t shed any tears. Ahahah! She wanted to kill Daniel with all her heart!

    So, before she started to work again, a rumor had gone all over thepany that the new employee in the secretarial department, J Shao, had tried to seduce the CEO himself.

    Plus, Kim didn''t tell people who J really was, so J was isted in no time.

    She even was thest one to eat during lunch breaks, and her colleagues always left her on duty in the secretarial department. And when it was her turn to eat,

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    known it! It was a work thing! "Tomorrow you won''t go to work. I will call Harry." So he picked up his phone and started to call Harry.

    "Dad, no. Maybe it''s because it''s my first job, so I don''t fit in right away. Give me more time. If I really don''t want to do it anymore, I won''t go there even if you ask me to."

    J wanted to hold on for longer. And she thought that she was actually happy during work hours, except for the fact of being isted.

    Samuel couldn''t change her mind so he put down his phone.

    J got back to her room after dinner, and talked to Shirley over the phone.

    Samuel finished bathing and told E to call L and ask where she was.

    Just when they were back at the mansion, L and Harry received the call from E. She heard that Jane was upset because of the job.

    L promised to E: "Don''t worry. It iste now. Tomorrow I will go to thepany and check it. If Daniel dares to bully Jane again, I will teach him a lesson!"

    Hearing that, E was relieved. It was not convenient for her and Samuel to show up in the SL Group. L would be the best person for this.

    "Hum, okay, L. Sorry to bother you."

    "Never mind. It was my idea to ask Jane to work there, and I must know how she is doing in thepany." Because Jane had just graduated, she had to support her in thepany so that no one would bully her out of herck of experience.

 Chapter 752 Do You Want To Be Fired

    "OK. Let''s talk about Jerry and Sally''s marriage sometimes." Speaking of Jerry and Sally''s marriage, E finally smiled.

    Then they hung up the phone.

    "Take it easy. L will go to thepany tomorrow and see how is Jane doing there." E took a nce at Samuel. ''He can rest assured now!''

    Samuel nodded and said: "I feel relieved. Thank you!"

    At the SL Group

    There were a few parking space on the square, and J was toozy to park in the underground car park. She drove around the square and finally found one.

    When J was busy backing up her car, a red BMW parked on the parking space she wanted.

    J got out of the car and stopped the owner of the BWM: "Excuse me, I found this parking space first. I was just backing the car!"

    One of J''s virtues was that she never goaded others first. Even when she encountered this kind of situations, she always tried the fairest means before ever resorting to force.

    However, the girl seemed to look down on J. She gave J a cold stare and immediately left the parking space.

    Looking at her figure, J felt angry. She got back into her car and parked it close in front of the BMW.

    The BMW was now being sandwiched by a park behind and J''s Mercedes in the front. ''Let''s wait and see!''

    After parking her car, J took a quick look at the BMW, snorted and entered thepany''s building with her bag in her hand.

    It was almost noon now, and some colleagues went out for lunch. When J was printing some documents, someone called out to her: "J Shao, the beauty Linda Yang of the Public Rtions Department is looking for you."

    Linda Yang? The name was quite strange to J and besides, she had never worked with the Public Rtions Department before. Why was she looking for her?

    J wondered who she was and walked through the Secretary Department hall. A girl wearing r

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    aven''t seen you for a long time. You are thinner. Is it because you are tired of work or that someone bullied you?"

    "Girls pursue a slender body shape." Even Harry was gentle and delicate to J. Everyone began to recall how they treated J.

    "Dad, mom! When did youe back? Why didn''t you call me? I would''ve picked you up at the airport." J held L''s arm and looked at them with a sweet smile on her face.

    All the elders had been so nice to J ever since she was a kid, including her uncle, aunt, Harry, L, Chuck, Daisy, Joseph and Lillian!

    "What? I told Daniel to tell you of my flight. Didn''t he do it?"

    The door of the elevator opened, and Daniel walked out royally.

    "No. I was busy." Daniel didn''t seem to feel ashamed at all and stood beside his father and mother.

    He greeted them respectfully, "Father, mother."

    Harry nodded to him, and L snorted and nned to deal with Jane''s matter first, "What were you going to do?" She questioned Linda.

    Although Linda was admired by so many colleagues, she had to lower her head in front of the wife of the chairman, "Mrs. Si, J Shao beat me just now! Look at my face!"

    Linda put down her right hand, and a clear palm shape was drawn on her snowy-white face.

 Chapter 753 Daniel Gets Along Pretty Well With His Girlfriend

    "Why did Jane p you?" asked L. She looked her straight in the eye.

    She knew that Jane was little feisty sometimes, but Jane would never hurt anyone for no reason.

    Eh... Linda was embarrassed; she tried to open her mouth and utter some words, but nothing seemed to being out.

    "Speak!" demanded Daniel. And Linda startled to blurt it out, " Because I used her that she seduced our CEO. Everyone knows the rumor."

    Daniel looked thoughtful, ''Could ourst meeting have caused this lot of trouble to Jane?

    I thought she was grumpy. But why didn''t shein about it?''

    L let go of J, stepped in front Linda with an explicit sneer on her face and looked at all the people who were now lowering their heads, "Listen up: J is not only a godchild to me, she will also be my daughter-inw. If any of you bully her or backbite her again, I swear you will be kicked out of the SL Group forever."

    Her words created a heated discussion again between the employees in the secretary department. Was J the CEO''s fiancee?

    J was also dumbfounded when she heard this. When did she be Daniel''s fiancee? How couldn''t she have known that?

    Daniel looked at his mischievous mother and frowned. He had to talk with her at once about what was happening.

    Not here, but in his office.

    "Mother, I am not..." J tried talking, but L''s wink stopped her.

    Daniel closely watched J. Huh? How was it then that Jane wanted to keep a distance with him?

    "I don''t know the source of the rumor, but flirting is normal in a rtionship. There is no such thing as this seduction rumor! Everyone should focus instead on their own own work. If you spread this kind of rumor again, you will, I repeat, be immediately fired from the SL Group!"

    L showed enough respect to J in front of the others to protect her from being bullied again.

    At the CEO''s office on the 88th floor.

    J and L

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    er all.

    J bit back her unspoken words.

    She closed her eyes, angry and speechless. Why was Daniel such a drag on her?

    L was delighted. She held Jane by her hand, and held Daniel''s too, and put them together.

    Daniel wanted to draw his hand back, and J struggled even harder to do the same thing.

    ''Humph? She hates me so much?'' There must have been something wrong with Daniel, because he grasped J''s hand even more tightly instead.

    So that J would now never get rid of him...

    L shared a meaningful look for her son. She knew what was going on here.

    "Daniel, you have hugged her. Aren''t you responsible for her now?" J looked at Daniel who had an unbelievably grim face. His slender fingers were holding her hand tighter and tighter.

    The warmthing from his palm made her blush.

    "I not only hug you, but also kiss you. It seems that I have to marry you." Daniel sounded indifferent, and J could not tell his mood or what he was really feeling.

    ...

    L chuckled, let go of them, and stepped back to her husband. Daniel nodded to her, meaning that the two might be a promising couple after all.

    Girls were girls, and just a little bit of banter could easily turn their face red in an instant. It was fun for Daniel to tease her.

 Chapter 754 You Take The Engagement As A Trifling Matter

    J wanted to pull her hand out of Daniel''s, but he gripped it even tighter and warned her: "I advise you to heed me. If you still resist me, I''ll throw you out immediately!"

    How dare he be so rough to her! When she heard what he was capable of spitting out of his mouth, J ground her teeth and tried to raise her right leg to kick him, but Daniel was faster and pressed it back with his own.

    J was not convinced and now tried to raise her left leg! But this time, Daniel stepped on her foot from the start.

    "Ouch! That hurt!" ''The Bastard! Doesn''t he know that men should be gentle to women?'' J raised their hands and bit him.

    Daniel looked at J furiously. He didn''t feel the pain, but felt her soft red lips...

    Daniel kept his mouth shut and J was embarrassed and loosened her teeth.

    Seeing the deep teeth prints etched on his hand, J was pleased. She stuck her tongue out and said: "Hahaha! If you get scars on your hand, no one will ever want to marry you!"

    Daniel looked at her and sneered. That was absurd. Even if he had scars on his face, he would still have a ton of admirers.

    "Mother, I agree with what you said." Daniel eventually let go of J''s hand. See how he fought her back!

    L felt more happy and relieved at Daniel''s words.

    "Great! I''ll post the news tomorrow and let everyone know about it."

    After hearing their words, J loosened her hand immediately and ran up to L: "Mom*, I''m not marrying him. He must have his own sinister motives! Trust me, please!" (TN*: sworn mother)

    Daniel wanted to be engaged to her? J wasn''t that stupid to believe that Daniel was free willing to engage her.

    "Don''t worry, Jane. Daniel is a good boy. If he dares to bully you ever again, we will teach him a lesson he won''t ever forget!"

    Harry had been quiet for a long time, and hearing L''s words, he nodded his head.

    "Dad, mom, listen to me! I saw Daniel with a girl hugging with each other

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    er again and spoke with a depressed look on his face: "J Shao, wait a second. The boss said that if I failed to bring you to the 88th floor then I''d be better off to be your assistant instead."

    ''Be my assistant?'' J suddenly smiled: "Great! Mr. Shi, may I hire you to be my personal assistant? Let''s leave the SL Group together. Sry is not a problem. I''ll pay you double the money Daniel already offers you. What do you think about it?"

    Spark was shocked at her words. He felt like... they were going to elope.

    Spark said: "My annual sry is 10 million. This doesn''t include the various bonuses and yearly allowances. If Miss Shao wants to indeed hire me, you should give me at least 30 million."

    ...

    "Why don''t you rob a bank!" J was now depressed.

    Spark pushed his spectacles frame, cleared his throat and said: "So, Miss Shao, don''t try to fight with the boss. Let''s go now to the 88th floor!"

    "No!" J left immediately, leaving Spark behind.

    He was shocked by this little girl''s attitude.

    In the Special Force Corps of the General Military Region of C Country.

    The vigorous and orderly pace of soldiers and loud slogans were staged here every day.

    In A Detachment.

    A man was doing exercises with his recruits, and his fair skin had tanned in just a few days.

 Chapter 755 Why Do You Always Refuse to Help Me Get Out of Trouble

    During breaks, Bill Han ran towards a squad, out of which its members were practicing creeping forward not that far away.

    He waved at the military officer who wasmanding the training and spoke to him, "Cousin Brian,e on already!"

    After he seriously stared at Bill, who was now grinning cheekily, Brian yelled at the team members who were creeping forward: "Fall in!"

    More than twenty members of the team stood neatly in a row within only just one minute.

    "Take a five-minute break on the spot. Dismissed!"

    Brian walked up to Bill, who was waiting for him under a tree. He then took off his service cap and said: "Bill, do you know you''ve disturbed me during the training? Since this is your first time, you don''t have to run the ten kilometers as your punishment. But don''t forget, I''ll let you off only this time!"

    "OK, Brian!" Bill immediately stood up straight on his feet and gave a military-like salute to Brian. His behavior, which looked serious enough, brought a smile on Brian''s swarthy face.

    "Well. What''s up? Tell me, quick!"

    Bill anxiously took out an envelope from his pocket and gave it Brian: "Brian, would you please do me a favor?"

    Bill was miserable and couldn''t get in touch with anyone, because his mobile phone had been confiscated by his grandfather when he was enrolled in the troops. He could only get in touch with the people outside of the camp using the old-fashioned way.

    Brian took the military envelope after taking a brief nce at it.

    "Please help me send it to J, who works at the SL Group." Bill had no chance to use his mobile phone and also couldn''t get out of the troops under the strict surveince he was being put under.

    But Brian, who had just been promoted to Lieutenant Colonel, could not only get out of the camp, but could also get out with the orderlies at any time, and without any supervision by anyone.

    "I won''t help you!" Brian handed the envelope back to Bill.

    ''Such an awful guy! How dare he make me his courier and even ask me to send an envelope to a woman!''

    "Brian, I''m so miserable, would you please have mercy on me? If your to-be sister-inw runs off with anyone else, could you at least be able to bring her back to me?" Bill''s grandfather had confiscated Bill''s mobile phone and had kept him from contacting J, which made him very angry.

    Luckily, he met Shirley, who retu

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    immediately rushed and clung to him.

    She also grabbed the man''s neck and climbed up on his body as she did on Daniel''s, fearing that the Samoyed would bite her.

    Brian, who had just got out of the car, stood immediately rooted and surprised on the spot, and let J hold his neck and climb on him as she continually screamed.

    Brian stretched out his hand and touched J''s soft body and smelled her faint scent.

    J, with a small cheek and a pair of big eyes, was in Brian''s arms now, and was staring at him with even bigger and rounder eyes than usual.

    She had a pretty nose bridge and a red mouth which was slightly open. Brian, who always kept himself away from women, now even seemed to be a little enamored with her, with the outline of his face turning a bit soft.

    He subconsciously held her slender waist with his right hand, and felt he could raise her in the air with only one, since she was very light.

    At the sight of this, Daniel yelled at the Samoyed, with his eyes turning ck: "Kelsen!" The Samoyed, which was just barking at J, ran back, flicking its tail. It then began toy docile and tamed, next to Daniel.

    The Samoyed''s owner got out of the car and walked up to Daniel.

    She was a beautiful woman with flowing long hair and who wore a ck leisure suit and a pair of white sneakers. J was stunned by her exquisite face and even forgot to get off of Brian when she saw her.

    At this time, the beautiful woman with long hair ran towards Daniel.

    Kate Song hugged Daniel and raised herself on tiptoes to kiss him on his cheek.

 Chapter 756 Now Behave Yourself And Go Back Home

    Now Jordan Han was holding J in his arms, unable to be able to either think or move, and Kate Song was hugging Daniel tight in her arms.

    The situation they were in was very weird. When he saw what was happening, Spark stepped back a couple of paces and went around them silently and slipped into his Bentley.

    Daniel pushed Kate off of him and strode towards J, who he rudely dragged down off the man in the army uniform she was up on. "J Shao, this is thepany''s gate!" warned Daniel.

    "Of course I know this is thepany''s gate! Do you think I''m blind?" J thought better and decided that she shouldn''t listen to Daniel anymore. She couldn''t believe that he refused to help her not even in her worst moments of fear!

    When she thought of this, J felt hurt and her eyes became instantly red. This proved that Daniel did, indeed, really hate her!

    "Then take care of your esteem! How ridiculous of you to be climbed on a man here!" She wasn''t just hugging him, J was climbed up the man with her legs on his waist. Daniel was so furious that rage seemed to be burning in his eyes, and he wasn''t even conscious of it.

    Facing his ming words in such a loud voice, J suddenly burst into tears: "It''s none of your business! I just want to hug him!" Then she threw herself into Jordan''s arms again.

    ...

    Daniel''s look in his eyes was so sharp that it seemed it was just about to pierce straight through the soldier who seemed to have popped up out of nowhere.

    Kate watched all of this in silence, and judging from Daniel''s reaction, she knew that this little girl, who was embracing an unknown man, was not amon girl after all.

    J cried like a little baby, and Brian fondled her head like a big brother. He stared back at Daniel fearless.

    "Mr. Soldier, you are so handsome! Can you please be my boyfriend?" J thought that she had to go back and tell her sworn mother that she would not be engaged to Daniel anymore.

    Brian, with a smile on his tanned face, asked with a gentle voice: "What''s your name?"

    J choked a little, and after she wiped her tears off, she said to Brian: "My handsome boy, my name is J Shao." Brian was dumbfounded when he heard this name.

    ''J Shao...''

    Brian''s hand stopped and remained still above her head.

    When Daniel noticed the strange expressions on Brian''s face, he rudely dragged J off his

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    en able to say something so passionate like this before he went away.

    However, J felt it interesting enough that he wrote a letter, with all themunication ways avable that were so convenient nowadays. So she drove out and also bought an envelope and a piece of paper from a store nearby a school.

    When she came back, she was surprised to see that Daniel''s car was parked in front of themunity''s gates.

    The windows of the back seat were open and Daniel was smoking, with his girlfriend next to him. They were talking about something and Kateughed happily.

    While she was looking at them, the huge Samoyed dog poked out its head and barked out at her.

    J was so startled that she nearly drove the car off the road. She quickly reacted and carefully turned back the steering wheel, or else the car might have crashed in the green space.

    She turned to look around and was about to stare back at the Samoyed dog, but found that the man and the woman in the car were now holding together one another.

    ''Daniel, you yboy! You promised the engagement on one hand, but on the other hand you''re now holding another woman in your arms.'' She suspected that he promised her sworn mother the engagement just to insult her even further.

    At the thought of this, J stepped on the gas and quickly left the premises.

    When the Benz disappeared from sight, Kate let go Daniel in the car.

    Daniel put out the cigarette in the car''s ashtray and, with an unfriendly face, he said to Kate coldheartedly: "Kate, I haven''t promised you anything. Nevere so close to me again."

 Chapter 757 You Want Me to Spend the Night Here

    Kate looked at Daniel, and spoke with sadness in her voice: "But Daniel, you''ve already promised me. Why did you change your mind so suddenly?"

    Why? Daniel didn''t have the slightest idea himself, "I haven''t promised you."

    Kate touched her hair and probably guessed his reason in her mind. "Daniel, today my father demanded me to get married again..."

    Of course, her father didn''t urge her at all to marry Daniel Si. She wasn''t even Daniel''s girlfriend, let alone his fiancee.

    Because he wanted to expand hispany, her father had demanded of her to marry an old man who was over 30 years older than she was. Kate had to sacrifice her own happiness for her father''spany.

    "OK, I got it."

    Kate bit her lip. "Daniel, if you propose to me, my father will break off my engagement to Leon Feng" said Kate.

    "Kate, when I agreed to be with you, I told you I admired you because you are rational and decisive. Do you think you are rational in this moment?"

    Daniel closed his eyes and leaned back in the driver''s seat, thinking of the angry little face of J.

    Daniel shook this image off from his mind. He admired the mature and decisive Kate instead of the capricious and stroppy Jane Shao.

    Kate felt pain seep into her heart, "Sorry, Daniel. I was too worried and got carried away."

    Daniel hated other people who tried to figure out his mind, and Kate didn''t know his mind at all at this moment.

    "Spark, send Kate back home." Daniel opened the door and got out of the car.

    Kate was about to stop him, but held back when she remembered of Daniel''s frigid manner.

    "Daniel, see you."

    Daniel nodded his head and strode up on the alley towards the vi.

    Soon after he had made his first money when he was 15, Daniel had moved here from the Eastern Manor.

    In the following years he spent most of his time abroad, and therefore seldom lived here. It was not until he took over SL Group officially that he came back here more often.

    His vi had never been visited by others, includin

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    tival?"

    After she said this, Daniel threw her on the bed and pressed on her with his body.

    J was shocked and stared at Daniel with an angry look in her eyes. Seeing Daniel lowering his head, J immediately knew what he was going to do next! "Daniel Si, how dare you... hmmm."

    No matter how hard she pped him in the face, Daniel didn''t release her. Instead, he tightened his grip and deepened the kiss.

    After a long time, Daniel raised his head and looked at J, who was now gasping for breath: "Jane Shao, go to work at the 88th floor tomorrow! Besides this, be honest in front of me from now on! Otherwise, I''ll teach you a lesson!"

    J was stunned by Daniel''s words and his expression. ''Daniel is handsome if you look at him more closely.

    He was even more handsome than that soldier. Why hadn''t I seen this before?''

    And then J suddenly had an idea. She pushed away Daniel and pressed him down with her body. She ignored his angry face and raised his chin: "Daniel, you are in my house now. Do you believe me when I say that I''ll sue you for trespassing and rap..."

    She changed her words in an instant after seeing Daniel''s furious eyes, "Robbery!"

    Daniel dashed her hand aside, pressed her back against the bed and held her hands above her head. J had no chance to resist this rapid series of moves.

 Chapter 758 Can You Be Like Liu Xiahui

    "Then what about me doing something more, so that you can use me of a few more crimes?" When Daniel rested his big palms on her waist, J shivered a little and then immediately shook her head in denial.

    Daniel stopped and stared with cold eyes at the girl who finally now had the consciousness of fear, and said: "Come up to work in the office up at the 88th floor tomorrow. Don''t let me repeat that again!"

    J felt puzzled: "Why do you want to force me to work in that office? I was doing so well in Secretary Department."

    "Why are you talking such nonsense?" Daniel lowered his head, and without patience he kissed her sweet red lips again.

    J was an absolutely alluring woman; this, or she had some sort of drug on her lips that made him want to kiss her again and again.

    "Jane, I''ve brought you some takeout food as dinner. Come, quickly..."

    The door was pushed open from outside and J felt that in that moment her brain had been suddenly blown up.

    Daniel was shocked, too. They didn''t expect that Jerry woulde back right now, and he also forgot to stand up straight the moment he saw hime through the door.

    The takeout food nearly dropped out of Jerry''s hand, and Jerry looked at the man and woman on the bed with doubt, and said: "I''m so sorry, I forgot to knock at the door."

    The door was closed again and Jerry patted his head. He always knocked at the door before he entered his sister''s room, but why did he forget to do it this time?

    And that man, if he indeed saw what he saw, was Daniel.

    How fast their rtionship was progressing! Jerry was lost in his thoughts when the door of J''s room was opened.

    Daniel''s face had now returned to normal, and he said: "Jerry, I should go now."

    ''What? He would just leave without leaving any exnation about what had just happened?'' He stopped Daniel in his tracks, who was about to go downstairs: "Daniel, I just got hold of the information from my mother that you and Jane are going to be engaged!" That was why Jerry was not angry to see him behaving like that.

    But Daniel hesitated for a while and threw out some words: "It''s still uncertain."

    ... Jerry''s face suddenly darkened and then walked up towards Daniel closer: "What does that mean? I saw you lying on the bed with my sister, but now you''re telling me that the engagement is uncertain? What the hell are you doing?"

    "I have done nothing, it was Jane who tempted me toe in in the first ce!" ''If

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    in and out of my car at your free will? No way!"

    So Spark had to keep on driving.

    J bit her underlip a little. She thought to herself, "Daniel, you scheming bastard! Why didn''t you tell me that you had an appointment to attend to? Fine, I''ll return home by taxi, humph!"

    The Bentley stopped at the gates of apany, and J clearly saw thepany''s name "Changsheng Co., Ltd."

    Ady in a creamy-white dress stood by the roadside and walked towards the Bentley the moment sheid her eyes on it. She opened one of the backseat doors and got in.

    ''Oh, she is Miss Song.''

    Unlike her impressions on Katest time, today Kate tied up high of her long hair, and she was in a creamy-white dress, white high-heel shoes, and with a ck handbag.

    She had on some light makeup and her lips were painted rosy, and this time left the impression that she was actually quite capable and experienced.

    Kate, of course, when she entered the car, saw J sitting in the front seat too. She asked, "Daniel, aren''t we going to meet Mr. Fu?"

    "Yep."

    "Then why is she..."

    "Hey there, pretty girl! I''m Daniel''s girlfriend." J had turned around and had said just that in her face. And then with a big grin on her face she looked at Kate who was trying in some way to control her facial expressions.

    ''She is Daniel''s girlfriend?'' Kate felt heart-broken immediately when she heard this, "Is this true?"

    "No" denied Daniel, clearly refusing to save any face for J. And to top it all, after Kate had just calmed down, Daniel said, "Kate, be my girlfriend."

    ...

    This sentence all of a sudden silenced everybody in the car.

 Chapter 759 Both His Lover and His Neighbor

    Kate, at first, was very surprised, but soon enough after she saw Daniel''s eyes, her heart froze in an instant. She nodded her head up and down and said, "OK. Daniel."

    She looked down upon the foolish young girl in front of her.

    J''s smile quickly froze on her face and left her expressionless. Daniel Si seemed to be taking every opportunity to dis her! The bastard!

    And this time, not only did he just dissed her, but he also went a step forward and humiliated her!

    J felt uneasy with the events that were happening around her. She didn''t even know what she really had in her mind and heart, but one fact was true enough, that she knew she was sad.

    If she was sad because of Daniel, then the others had to be like her as well!

    "Daniel, how can you do this to me? Last night on my bed you said that you loved me!"

    Love... Bah! Why did J say this? She wasn''t thinking straight!

    Before anyone had a chance to reply, J immediately started to regret her words.

    Of course, Kate knew from the start that J was trying to provoke her. She held Daniel''s arm more intimately and said to J: "Let bygones be bygones. I trust Daniel, and I''m sure he wouldn''t do it again."

    "Don''t bet on it! We''re neighbors! If you''re in a favorable position, you also have some neat advantages. For example, I can be his lover and his neighbor at the same time!"

    Hahaha! Spark couldn''t help butugh at what he had just heard.

    ''Both his lover and his neighbor! Hahaha!''

    However, the bitterness that started to spread from the backseats made him to stopughing and concentrate on his driving.

    "You''re hoping too much. As Daniel''s girlfriend, I''ll be staying with him in every moment of the day." Shame on her!

    "Stop!" J suddenly had a headache after she heard Kate''s words. She untied her seat belt and asked Spark to pull over.

    "Those who brag about their love die sooner! Miss Song should be careful!"

    Spark was stunned by J''s words, and when she got out of the car she also furiously mmed the door. He didn''t understand why J had quarreled with Miss Song a minute ago and got out the car.

    The whole situat

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    two bottles of beer in her hand and had a flushed face. She looked at Sven and held her arm on his shoulder: "The rest room, of course. Sven, are you also going to thedy''s room with me? Hahaha!"

    Sven sighed to himself. When they were younger, he could''ve bullied Jane for these words. But now they were older, Jane had be a taekwondo enthusiast, and only she could do the bullying now. "Silly girl, the rest room is right over there!"

    Sven held Jane, who was drunk, and helped her walk.

    J leaned against Sven, closed her eyes and followed him.

    ''Sven was really a nice guy!''

    Kate saw Jane and became much sober.

    This girl was so hateful! Could have she followed them to the bar?

    Daniel walked towards the room they were in. Kate had no time to look at his expression and immediately followed him.

    And Sven called Jerry to ask him to take Jane back home.

    However, when Jerry saw Sally drinking beer, he took the bottle out of her hand and quickly dragged Sally out of the bar.

    "Sven, take my sister to the vi. No, better yet, take her to your house. I''ll call my father first." Jerry trusted Sven. But if E saw that Jane was drunk, she would''ve gone nuts.

    On the other hand, Sally could handle her alcohol pretty well. She had four bottles of beer and she was totally fine.

    Seeing that she was in Jerry''s arms now, Sally struggled with discontent: "Jerry Shao, let me go, I can walk on my own!"

 Chapter 760 He Got A Nosebleed

    Jerry had called and texted Sally in thest couple of days but to no avail, she remained silent to him.

    Now Jerry had met Sally face-to-face, and now was his chance to finally figure out what was really going on between themtely.

    He was going to ask her if she wanted to give up on him.

    Behind Jerry''s back, Sven looked at Jane, who was now just about to fall asleep. He thought that Jane was pitiful; he had just asked Jerry toe and pick her up. But Jerry ignored his sister in favor of his future wife.

    Sven, pitying J, held her in his arms and walked towards the door.

    When Sven was wondering how to open the door while at the same time holding J in his arms, it suddenly opened from the outside.

    The door opened, and through it in came Daniel. He looked at the sleeping girl in Sven''s arms, and asked: "Where is Sally?"

    "I was just about to tell you. Jerry just picked her up. Jerry took care of his future wife and ignored his sister. Poor me... I now have to take Jane to my house and risk being chased and beaten up by my girlfriend." Sven shook his head and left the bar''s private room with Jane in his arms.

    Sven, when he was just about toy J onto the backseat of his car, saw Daniel say goodbye to his girlfriend.

    "Spark, please help me send Kate back."

    Kate didn''t understand, and asked, "Daniel, what about you?"

    He pointed at Sven, who was not that far away from them, and replied: "I have something to do with him."

    Kate nodded, "Okay. Good night." With this, she boldly raised herself on tiptoes and kissed Daniel''s right cheek.

    A strange expression appeared on Daniel''s face, but it was too dark for the others to notice it clearly.

    As the ck Bentley left, Daniel walked up to Sven. Sven thought that Daniel just came up to say goodbye to him, and said: "Bye. I am going to take Jane to my ce."

    But Daniel instead got in the car, not saying a single word. He then moved J to the left and leaned her against the car''s second back door.

    "I''m going in the same direction. Please give me a lift." With these words, Daniel closed the car''s door.

    The Royal Mansion was in the eastern part of the city while Sven''s apartment was in the south. Why was he saying he was going in the same direction?

    Sven sat in the driver''s seat, feeling uptight. He was a doctor with outstanding medical skills, as his father was, and now suddenly he was Daniel''s personal driver?

    "Daniel, could you sit next to me here in the front? Jane will feel ufortable and stiff if she sleeps like that." said Sven, as he fastened his seat-belt.

    "No. That''s fine."

    ... Sven was just worrie

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    wad of stuffying on his bed.

    He was sure that there had been nothing on his bed before.

    However, something had appeared meanwhile he was showering. Everything else looked normal, and he took a nce at the windowsill and the balcony''s door; no signs of an apparent break-in were present.

    As he gradually got close to it, he was astonished to find out that the wad on his bed could even move.

    As he got next to the bed, Daniel suddenly opened the quilt.

    He remained stunned for a while after he saw J under the quilt. Three minutester, he felt he was breathing more rapidly and felt a surge of heat flowing and gushing out of one of his nostrils.

    To his surprise, he got a nosebleed from all the stress he was being put through...

    ''Damn it!'' Daniel looked paler than before, and as he looked at the fresh bloodstain on his hand he decided to go to the bathroom and wash again.

    This time he took a cold shower, and Daniel returned to the bedroom in the same bathrobe as before. He tried to restrict himself not to look at J; he picked up the quilt that was lying next to him and covered her.

    He didn''t dare to look at J until she was totally covered from head to toe. "J Shao, get up this instance!"

    But she was sound asleep, not making the slightest move.

    "J Shao! Don''t let me tell you a second time!"

    But she still didn''t move a muscle.

    Daniel was furious. ''How did I bring back home such a trouble-maker?''

    "J Shao!" He yelled at her even more loudly.

    Until J, under the quilt, finally moved. But just a little, and this disappointed Daniel even more.

    J, who was sound asleep, when she clearly heard someone calling out her name finally awoke, opened her quilt, and suddenly sat up in bed.

 Chapter 761 Why am I Sleeping in Danielâ€™s Arms

    "Who is it? You''re so annoying!"

    The soft quilt slipped down off her body and with this a nosebleed nearly struck Daniel again.

    Damn! This woman dared to sleep naked on his bed!

    "Get out of my bed!" Daniel mercilessly dragged his invader off his bed.

    J unexpectedly dropped off of it and her hips kissed the ground. She immediately curled her lips and demanded, "Who is the bastard that hurt me?" She then managed to crawl back to bed.

    She covered herself with the quilt again and fell back asleep, like nothing had happened.

    ...

    Now, everything returned back to tranquility.

    Daniel felt even more annoyed. He walked back to the wine shelf and drank the rest wine in the ss.

    Then he went back to his room and kept looking with a nk stare at the wad on his bed for half an hour.

    Half an hourter, Daniel drank one more ss of red wine and violently mmed the ss on the table.

    Then he decided he had nothing else to do but to get in bed, and stole J''s quilt and covered himself with it.

    The bed was very wide, and the space between them could fit three more adults without any problems whatsoever.

    But the quilt was not as wide as the bed was, and J''s whole body was exposed and was cold, now that Daniel had dragged over the quilt.

    She was sound asleep, and in her sleep she turned her body to and fro until she finally caught something warm and tightly embraced it in her arms.

    That warm thing was Daniel, and his breath nearly stopped when he found himself in her arms.

    J''s scent came to Daniel and made his mind roam about.

    Five minutester, his eyes were shut tight and beads of sweat wereing out of his forehead. Finally, he gritted his teeth and turned around towards the woman who was holding him in her arms.

    Then, one minuteter, Daniel put on his slippers and went straight to the bathroom to take another cold shower.

    After another half an hour passed, Daniel walked out of the bathroom.

    He picked up J andid her on the sofa, and then turned off the lights and finally went to sleep.

    At about one o''clock AM, the heavy rain outside woke Daniel up.

    He turned on the bedsidemp and found that the little girl on the sofa had huddled herself up from the cold.

    He got out of bed, lifted J up from the sofa, put her back on the bed. The

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    to touch!"

    ... What an insult! And he said it straight to her face!

    But, on the other hand, she concluded from his words that he actually had done nothing wrong to her. And when she thought of this, J felt more rxed and at ease.

    "Daniel, how dare you humiliate me like this! Just you wait and see!"

    "OK, I''ll be waiting! Just paint me a picture of what you can do!"

    "You, you! Where am I now? I need to go back home! Now!" demanded Jane. J was so angry with Daniel that she couldn''t bear seeing him a second more.

    "Where are you? You''re in Hell, and I want to imprison you here forever, so that you can never escape." Daniel actually thought that this might be a good idea.

    J took deep breaths, again and again. ''Calm down, calm down J!'' she encouraged herself.

    Forget it. She gave up on asking Daniel anything and she went around the room, trying to find her shoes.

    She opened the bedroom''s door and went downstairs.

    She intended to leave barefoot, but she eventually found her shoes beside the sofa, when she came down to the ground floor. She happily put them on and left through the front door.

    Outside she found herself at the Royal Mansion, and the building that she had juste out of was house No. 9.

    So she had slept in Daniel''s mansionst night.

    J''s face flushed crimson red when she thought of her naked body lying on Daniel''s bed and next to him.

    And she had also seen Daniel''s bronze-tanned pecs... J hid her shy red face between her two palms and started to run towards her own house.

 Chapter 762 What Did You Do Yesterday

    With a guilty conscience at hand, J covertly opened the vi''s door, gazed around a little, and then ran upstairs after she saw that there was nobody present in the living room.

    "Jane." Samuel''s voice was suddenly hearding from downstairs.

    J jumped with panic and answered aloud, "Yes!" Samuel was quite taken aback by her noisy reply.

    He abandoned his breakfast on the table and looked at Jane''s figure in disbelief.

    If Jerry hadn''t called himst evening, and told him that Jane was in his apartment, he would have believed that Jane must have been up to no good!

    "Honey, what''s happening with you?" Samuel was walking to the staircase and was just about to ask E to get up for breakfast when he first heard Jane.

    However, J ran away in an instant, just like a frightened bird.

    ...

    ''There must be something wrong'' thought Samuel. He followed J up to the second floor suspiciously. When he arrived in front of J''s door, she had bolted it.

    Samuel had even heard that J locked the door. J''s strange movements raised Samuel''s strong sense of curiosity.

    "Tok tok tok." Samuel knocked at the door.

    "Dad, I''m changing my clothes. Leave me alone!" J felt guilty. She couldn''t let Samuel know that she and Daniel... had slept togetherst night.

    "Jane, please tell dad, what''s the matter with youtely?" J''s odd behavior worried Samuel a lot.

    She took a deep breath, calmed down, and opened the door. J stretched out her head out and smiled at Samuel: "Dad, I''m OK. I''m justte for work."

    But wait! Samuel suddenly saw a suspicious red mark on Jane''s neck. And as a person with experience, Samuel immediately knew what it was!

    "J Shao, what did you do yesterday?"

    Samuel''s face suddenly turned serious, which frightened J: "No... nothing, I just... just had a good night''s sleep."

    Hearing her stumbling words and seeing her dodging look, Samuel knew she was definitely lying!

    "Where did you sleepst night?" Samuel now pushed the door open, and J was suddenly exposed to Samuel''s eyespletely, which made her quite uneasy.

    Where did she sl

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ustrated, and walked towards the gates of the residential quarter. In the end, she finally took a taxi after she got a blister in her foot.

    In the SL Group.

    When J arrived at thepany, Spark had already been working for twenty minutes. He looked at the frustrated girl, and said: "Miss Shao... You arete today. Your full attendance award and today''s sry will be deducted from your monthly wage."

    Actually, only the full attendance award was deducted if someone happened to bete. As for the daily sry... Daniel had asked him to do it.

    J bit her lower lip. She waste because of Daniel Si!

    "Daniel Si iste too. Is his sry deducted?" asked Jane.

    She clearly remembered that she woke up earlier than Daniel did, and that Daniel must bete for work too. His sry should also be deducted.

    Spark cleared his throat and the other secretaries startedughing. J was confused, "What happened?"

    "The boss is free of penalties. Even if he doesn''te to thepany at all, his sry can''t be deducted."

    J nodded her head and spoke with indifference in her voice: "That''s it! Do as you like then."

    To be honest, she didn''t really know her monthly sry yet, and she never asked about it either.

    But this wasn''t important. Her final goal was not working at the SL Group. She worked here to loosen up her mom, so that one day she would invest money into her bakery shop.

 Chapter 763 A Soldier Is Looking For You Downstairs

    J returned to her seat and began to handle the work assigned by Spark.

    "J Shao is too rich to care about the $1000 full attendance award.

    She is the sworn daughter of our chairman and our CEO''s fiancee. She works here just for fun."

    "Fiancee? For a celebrity like our CEO, the press must''ve published by now his engagement to her! This must be another joke of our chairman''s wife."

    "Who knows how the rich people''s world is like..."

    J began to sort out the documents and didn''t hear a thing about what other people were talking about around her.

    But Spark heard everything. He looked at J and reluctantly shook his head.

    A spoiled little princess like J wasn''t the right match for Daniel; Kate and Daniel were made for each other.

    Nobody in thepany dared to provoke J anymore because of L, and J was d about it. In the following days, J was very low-key, and dedicated herself to the work assigned by Spark.

    Then, one day, Daniel and J both received phone calls from their own parents, who asked them to have supper with them in a restaurant.

    J simply said yes, but Daniel asked L, "Mother, why do we have to eat supper out in town?"

    "To discuss Jerry and Sally''s wedding, and your engagement with Jane."

    ''Engagement?'' Daniel frowned after thinking of the young harpy outside. But, then again, he might be on to something, and said yes to the invitation.

    At lunch time.

    J was collecting the documents. Daniel and Spark, who just had just finished a client meeting, went to the office, and at that moment, the internal telephone of the Secretary Department started ringing.

    Spark, who was closer to the telephone, picked it up, "Hello, this is the 88th floor."

    After hearing something, Spark replied with OK and then went to J: "J, a soldier is looking for you downstairs."

    ''Em?'' J was confused. ''Looking for me?''

    Oh! It must be the soldier whom she had met that day, the one who was supposed to deliver letters to Bill for her.

    "Thank you. Spark."

    J was please

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    t should I call you? Oh, what about Brian? Brian, nice to meet you!"

    When he saw the girl''s sweet smile, Brian couldn''t help butugh. Her little hand was soft and smooth and, for a moment, Brian even forgot to loosen her hand out of his.

    J awkwardly took out her hand out of his grip: "Thank you, Brian. I''m still at work. See you next time."

    Brian returned to Earth and nodded his head: "Sorry to disturb you. Go on to your work!"

    On the 88th floor, when J and Brian were talking, Daniel asked Spark to hand him J''s phone.

    Daniel did something to it and asked Spark to put it back. Daniel told Spark: "If J asks you something, just reply that you saw nothing."

    Spark was dumbfounded, but when Daniel took a brief cold stare at him, Spark nodded his head immediately and conformed with orders.

    On her way back to the office, J hummed a tune, and then returned to her seat.

    She unlocked her phone but was confused. ''Why isn''t there a missed call showing up?

    Was it because Brian failed to get through, or she didn''t have any signal?'' J searched theplete call log, but found nothing.

    She looked at Spark and questioned him: "Mr. Shi, did you see someone do anything to my phone?"

    Spark shook his head without turning around: "I know nothing. I saw nothing."

    J was now even more confused. ''Maybe Brian failed to get through.''

 Chapter 764 You Have Already Slept with Jane

    J put her phone aside and began to print the documents ording to Daniel''s instruction.

    After about half an hour, J sent the printed documents back to Daniel''s office and spoke to him: "Mr. Si, these are all the documents you requested."

    Daniel, who was checking his emails, didn''t utter a word and just stared at hisputer screen, absorbed in his current task.

    ''Does he think he''s superior to others just because he''s thepany''s CEO? How dare he ignores me?'' thought Jane. J curled her lips and turned around to leave his office.

    While Daniel asked her to stop, J just kept walking towards the door and replied with her back turned to him, "It''s break time, Mr. Si." After she mmed his office door, she cleared up her office table and went out to have lunch.

    In the afternoon, J received a reprimand note, which read: ''Due to the defiant behavior of not obeying the superior and speaking rudely to him, J Shao, from the secretary division, is punished to a fine of $500. Let this serve as a future warning for all others.''

    ...

    Having not a care on the world for money, J didn''t care about $500 whatsoever. This was just another act of hate on behalf of Daniel.

    She crumpled up the reprimand, but then unfolded it to sign her name.

    In the evening, after work

    J was the first employee to run out of thepany when work ended. ''Why did mother make such a tight time schedule? I finished work at six, and now I have to rush to the hotel to get in time for dinner.''

    It was rush hour at that time, and it was very possible that she might hit a traffic jam, so J picked up the pace to arrive in time for her meeting.

    At 6:50, J parked her car in front of the hotel''s gate and walked towards the 601 private room, ording to E''s instructions.

    The waitress took her to room 601. She opened the door and spoke: "Father and mother, why did you want to go out for dinner today, it''s..." J stopped talking when she saw that there were other people inside.

    "Jane, please,e and sit here, " said E. She stood up from her chair and drew J to sit beside her.

    While J stared at Daniel, who was sitting opposite to her in silence, she thought to herself: ''Daniel was still at his office when I left thepany; how did he arrive earlier than me?

    And why are all these other people here?''

    J tried to put her bad feelings aside, and said, "Father and mother*, I''mte. I apologize I kept you waiting for so long."

    (*TN: Here Father and mother mean sworn father and sworn mother)

    "That''s alright. You aren''tte, because we also just arrived earlier."

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ng ceremony for Jerry and Sally will have to suffice!" J tried to smile, and added, "In fact, nothing happened between us that evening, so Daniel has no need to take any responsibility for me. Mother*, you also don''t have to worry about us."

    (*TN: Here father and mother mean sworn father and sworn mother)

    ''Why do I feel so sad?'' J pinched her leg, but she felt even more in pain, and not because of her now aching leg, but because of Daniel.

    Atst, they didn''t talk anymore about J and Daniel''s engagement. L felt very distressed!

    Samuel and E left the hotel first because they had to pick up John on their way home. Jerry and Sally also left soon afterwards. J also thought that she had to leave, so she said, "Father and mother*, Nicole... Mr. Si, I have something else to doter, so I have to go now. Thank you."

    (*TN: Here father and mother mean sworn father and sworn mother)

    "That''s all right, it''s gettingte anyway. Let''s leave together." L stood up and then walked with J towards the private room''s door.

    Harry followed, carrying her bag in his hand. Nicole and Daniel also followed.

    When she came out of the hotel, a sudden gust of wind made J instantly shiver. L helped Jane close the buttons of her coat, and affectionately looked at her, saying, "Jane, in fact, when you get to know him, Daniel is really a nice man. Perhaps you don''t often meet each other and don''t know enough about him right now. I won''t force you to get married so soon. And as for your engagement, we can talk about itter. But will you please promise me that you will give Daniel a chance and not be intimate with other boys? You can y with them, of course, but would you please not make any of them your boyfriend?"

 Chapter 765 I Came to Take Back My Hair

    J saw the Bentley car, which was not that far ahead. The window of the back seat door was open, and she saw that there was a woman sitting inside.

    She pointed at the woman, and said, "Mother*, let everything be as it should be!"

    (*TN: Here mother means sworn mother.)

    J understood L''s high expectations, but she didn''t understand what she had to do with her feelings.

    Looking towards the direction where J''s finger was pointing at, L saw Daniel walk towards his car, and as he approached it, the woman got out of the ck Bentley and happily threw herself into Daniel''s arms.

    Holding Kate''s waist, they came towards L and J and they stopped in front of them, Daniel said, "Father, mother, this is my girlfriend, Kate Song."

    ''Kate Song?'' "CEO of Changsheng Co., Ltd." Harry, who stood beside them, on seeing her had already known of her strong background.

    "Hello, and indeed, I am Kate Song, the CEO of Changsheng. Pleased to finally meet you." Kate made decent greetings to the two elders. Her politeness and sweet smiles made J feel kind of uneasy.

    She finally discovered one fact, and that was that most girls, such as Nicole and Kate, behaved very decently andposedly in society. But, unlike them, she was always crazy and in a bad temper, and very, very wayward...

    L simply returned her a smile, and Harry said something more, "Miss Song, you have a good reputation in the business circles, that you are alwaysposed and decisive at work. Daniel is the same. I wonder if it really is suitable for you two strong individuals to be together."

    ... Kate''s smile became rigid at one moment, and then said, "Mr. Si, I would restrain myself and be the woman behind Daniel if that is his true wish."

    Obviously, Harry didn''t agree that this woman be his son''s girlfriend. He again broke off his usual silence, and said, "But I have recently heard of your engagement with Mr. Feng, and you''re now saying to us that you are Daniel''s girlfriend. Could you exin?"

    Kate''s face instantly turned pale. She had forgot about one essential thing, that the Si family was at the top of C Country society, and that if any girl would happen to approach Daniel, his father Harry was sure to investigate that girl''s background to the bone.

    J looked at Kate, shocked.

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    doorsill with her cheeks in her hands, not knowing what to do next.

    Why did her sworn mother force her toe here? Why?

    Failing in figuring these things out by her own, J gave up the thinking and proceeded to do the doing, and went around Daniel''s mansion. She then decided to enter his room the same way as Daniel had entered hers.

    She found a big tree next to the house and easily began to climb up on it.

    Then she stretched out her right arm, but the distance between the tree and the balcony was far beyond her grip.

    She saw the two figures in the room, hugging each other. J gathered up all the courage in her and released her hands and jumped to the balcony.

    Daniel had just left Kate in the guest room when he heard noiseing from the windows. He thought of that woman again. ''Damn, don''t tell me J is trying toe in from the balcony, as I did, '' he thought.

    The distance between the tree in the Shao mansion and the balcony was closer than that of his own balcony and the tree. It was too far for J to jump.

    He quickly went to the window and opened it, but could find no one there. He then checked around the windows of the balcony, but still there was no one.

    "Help..."

    A feeble voice wasing from down below his feet. Daniel''s heart started beating faster when he saw what was happening.

    J was gripping the edges of his balcony and her whole body was swaying in the air.

    Frowning, Daniel opened the balcony''s window, bent down, caught her arms and pulled her up to safety.

 Chapter 766 You were Asking For It

    "J Shao, what the hell do you think you''re doing?" asked Daniel. He''s voice sounded cold as snow, and J felt she''d been wronged, her eyes turning red in an instant.

    She thought that Daniel never cared about her, and he didn''t seem tofort her not even in this situation, when she was terrified that she almost fell to the ground.

    If she hadn''t knocked on the balcony''s window a few moments ago, she would not have slipped and fallen from the second floor.

    "I''m sorry to interrupt you two, " she said. J, looking more pitiful than ever, turned the other way around and again started to lower herself on the outer edge of the balcony.

    In that moment, Daniel''s heart sank. He dragged her back down, and asked her, "What are you doing now, J?"

    "Since you are not willing to see me, " she answered, "I''m leaving!" Tears couldn''t stop falling down on her face. She was very scared of animals. Last time, when they encountered the Samoyed dog, he had left her behind without mercy.

    But J''s behavior made Daniel mad because he had no idea why she cried. ''What is she crying for?'' he thought to himself.

    He gripped her wrist vigorously, dragged her until they reached the bedroom''s door, and then kicked her out. "Get out!" he shouted.

    J sniffled woefully and thought, ''Am I stupid? No, I won''t leave!''

    She shook off Daniel''s hand, took off her shoes, jumped onto his bed and quickly covered her head with the quilt.

    There was a sudden silence in the bedroom.

    After about five minutes, J got her head out of the quilt to see what was going on, but instead saw a pair of bright, malicious eyes staring at her.

    "Ah!" J screamed and again covered her head with the quilt.

    Then she felt like she was being lifted up in the air. Daniel put J and the quilt on his shoulder and then threw them out of the bedroom.

    Kate, who was making the bed, was shocked when she heard the noise.

    Seeing Je out of the quilt, Kate was surprised, and wondered how J managed to enter the house.

    The two lovers stood together, looking at the girl who was nowying on the ground with scornful eyes. Even J, who was thick-skinned, was embarrassed at this scene.

    She held her waist with her right arm and, without uttering another single word, walked down the stairs towards the front e

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    was powered off...

    Then Jerry''s number, but his was also powered off...

    Then Sven, and this time she finally got through. However, a girl''s voice came speaking on the other side of the line: "J Shao? Don''t call my boyfriend again, and don''t try to contact him in any way either!"

    Then she hung up, and J was both shocked and speechless. She checked the number again and found that it really was Sven''s number. Was she Sven''s girlfriend? Why had the girl asked her not to contact Sven anymore?

    J buried herself deep in thought by the shock brought by the phone call. When the vi''s door was opened, J was still confused, pondering on what had just happened.

    She raised her head and curiously asked Daniel, "Does Sven have a girlfriend now?"

    Daniel was furious: "You rang my doorbell that many times to ask me such a question?"

    J nodded her head, but when Daniel was about to close the door, she shook her head immediately.

    "No, Daniel, stop! I was looking for you." She closed her phone, put it back in her bag and squeezed herself through the door and into the vi.

    She closed the door for Daniel and smiled at the angry man, "Daniel, I''ve made up my mind. Let''s get engaged!"

    She had just found that she, actually, liked him!

    Daniel''s face then softened. He looked at the naive little girl, and sneered, "Do you take engagements as being trifling matters?"

    "Of course not. If we are engaged, your dad and mom and my dad and mom won''t worry about us anymore, " she replied. What an excellent excuse, indeed!

 Chapter 767 Did You Seduce My Jane

    When J seemed to be proud of the excuse she hade up with, Daniel''s face suddenly darkened. He gnashed his teeth in anger, "So you want to get engaged with me because you don''t want out parents to worry about us anymore?"

    "Right!" replied the cheerful J. Their parents were really busy with Jerry and Sally''s wedding, so she decided that it was better that she didn''t make any trouble for them.

    Daniel inspected her from head to toe, and taunted her even more, "J, you are such a dutiful daughter! You can be a dutiful daughter right now. Leave me alone. Get out!"

    J suddenly got closer to Daniel, but he took a step back, unaware of his action.

    When Daniel realized that this move made him look like a coward, he dragged J by the cor and was just about to throw her out the door.

    However, J held his neck, stood on her tiptoes and kissed his thin lips. Daniel stopped, and time seemed to stop as well.

    "Daniel Si, I stamped you, and from now on you''re only mine!"

    Then J was thrown out of the house with no remorse, again.

    ... J looked at the closed door, curled her lips, and said, "Daniel Si you are such an ungrateful wretch. I took the initiative to kiss you for the first time and you acted this way!"

    What she didn''t know was that the man behind the door, after hearing her shouts andints, softened his face.

    The next morning

    Daniel changed his shoes, walked out his mansion and saw the ck Bentley parked and waiting for him in the usual spot.

    Spark got out of the car and greeted him with an uneasy look on his face, "Boss..." He then opened the back door for him, and Daniel got into the car.

    "Tell me..." he demanded. Before Daniel even finished his words, a smiling face turned to him from the front-passenger seat.

    "Good morning, Mr. Si."

    Daniel throw his briefcase aside and ordered Spark, "Throw her out of the car!"

    J immediately put on her safety belt, and asked, "Daniel Si, can''t I even get a lift to work?"

    "No, no you can''t!"

    The man categorically refused her without further ado.

    J felt a little depressed when she heard him, but shamelessly said, "Since you are mine now, your car is also mine."

    Spark, who was outside the car, almost choke

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    k that day. Instead, she went to look for a pastry shop.

    In the Military Region of C Country

    A group of men wearing military uniforms stood around a desk, and urged, "Bill, hurry up!"

    "Why are you being so slow. Let''s see what your goddess wrote."

    "She wrote a letter to you! So... romantic."

    Bill was so excited, but just stared with nk eyes at the envelope Jordan gave him.

    Finally, somebody couldn''t bear the waiting any longer. He took the envelope and opened it.

    Before Bill had time for any reaction, the letter was read in a loud voice: "Bill, your cousin Brian is so handsome. Could you please introduce him to me?"

    Suddenly, the dorm went silent for a moment, and Brian, who was outside the room, stopped his pace.

    "Hahahahaha." The whole crowd erupted withughter, but only Bill stared at Brian with an aggrieved, specific look on his face. He was so stupid to ask his cousin, who was more handsome and had a higher ranking position than he had, to deliver the letter for him.

    "Colonel Han!"

    "Colonel Han!" shouted the crowd. Loud greetings rang out one after another when Brian stepped in the room, and then everyone fled to their posts.

    Bill walked towards Brian, and then shook the letter in front of him, "Brian, tell me the truth! Did you seduce my Jane?"

    "Who is Jane?"

    Bill shook the perfumed letter again, and said, "J Shao!" But, suddenly, Bill changed his expression and tone. He now looked at Brian with excitement, "Jordan, is J pretty?"

 Chapter 768 How Could You Fall in Love with My Girl

    Brian nodded, and said, "She was, indeed, pretty."

    "She''s nice, and she''s loyal to friends, and radiates with kindness and generosity. She is all that''s good and kind in my heart, " said Bill.

    ...

    Of course, beauty lied in the eye of the beholder, and in our case, in the eyes of the lover. Brian nodded and agreed with him, "OK."

    But Bill''s face suddenly changed, and he asked, "Brian, do you also like Jane?"

    "Well, I don''t dislike her, " replied Brian. A soldier never lied.

    Bill felt disappointed and stared at Brian with even more confusion in his eyes. He then spoke, "I should have never asked you to help me send the letter. How could you fall in love with my girl?"

    "Anyway, she isn''t your girlfriend. How can you say that, " said Brian.

    Bill was speechless after he heard Brian''s words.

    ''Is ''Jane'' her infant name? It quite fits her because her voice and body are as soft and delicate as her name...''

    Brian suddenly turned his back and walked away before Bill had finished talking with him.

    Bill got even more confused, and wondered what had happened to him. Maybe only Brian knew best about what was going on with him.

    At the SL Group

    When Daniel returned to the Secretary Department,ing from the meeting room for the third time already, he found that J was still not at her desk.

    "Spark, please inform Miss Shao that her three days'' sry will be deducted from her ount if she is absent for one full day."

    "Ok. Mr. Si."

    J, who was sitting by the roadside and staring at the skyscraper buildings, received Spark''s call. Spark told J all about what Daniel had just said.

    "Only the three days'' sry... Yeah, whatever!" replied J.

    She still had no concept of money, and replied with indifference to Spark''s warning.

    Spark hung up and felt very disappointed. ''She is, indeed, a spoiled princess, and doesn''t seem to have a care in the world regarding money problems'' thought Spark.

    He told Daniel what she had said over the phone and then quickly left his office, as he saw that Daniel didn''t utter a single word in reply.

    Because she didn''t find a suitable shop for her, J still had to go to work. However, she was now was very excited and full of grand new expectations, because tomorrow was her pay day. After all, the job at the SL Group was the first she ever had in her life.

    And after getting her sry, she was going to buy her father a... A tie? A wallet? A suit?

    She also wanted to buy her mother a set of DQ masks and her brother a watch. She wanted to buy her great-grandmother

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    okies to the old house.

    Hoping that her family would not be ashamed of her failure, J sniffled and tried to smile as usual. When she opened the old house''s door, she greeted her family: "Great-grandmother, grandfather, grandmother, father, mother, John, I''m back from work!"

    "Jane, you''re back! Come over here, " said her great-grandmother.

    "Jane, have you juste back now from work?" asked Samuel. He gently hugged his daughter when he saw her.

    With John in her arms, E squinted, and then asked, "Jane, are you tired?"

    J shook her head and then walked up to Melody to hug her.

    Vincent and Vi, who were helping prepare dinner in the kitchen, also came out when they heard that Jane came back from work.

    "My lovely granddaughter. Come here, let me hug you" said Vi.

    J quickly put out of her mind the miserable feelings she was having from work; she was now enjoying her family''s warmth and love.

    However, when Vincent asked about the food bag in her hand, a morose feeling suddenly seized Jane''s face.

    "Great-grandmother, grandfather, grandmother, father, mother, I am sorry." Jane lowered her head to the ground, which confused her family. They suddenly became silent and looked at each other, not knowing what was really going on.

    "I have received my first sry today, but I just got..." She even felt ashamed of spitting out the words.

    When he saw that Jane was depressed, Samuel also felt distressed and hugged her andforting her: "Jane, No matter how much the sry is worth, it is your hard-earned money. You never have to feel sorry about it."

    J nodded, and said, "Father, I just got five dors. I used all my sry to buy you these... cookies."

 Chapter 769 Youâ€™re Just A Spoiled Child

    After a moment of silence in the living room, Melody broke off the silence first: "Come to me, my dear great-granddaughter. Let me have a bite out of the cookies you bought."

    "My Jane is so great. She really can earn money herself and bring cookies for us."

    "I haven''t had the chance to eat this kind of cookies, let me have a taste, too, " spoke her father.

    "Ha ha ha, these are the most delicious cookies I have ever tasted in my life, " said her grandfather.

    ... J couldn''t help but shed tears. She had now made up her mind that she had to work harder and harder to earn more money so that she could take care of the elders in the family.

    In the evening, E was so deeply moved that she posted on Weibo: "My spoiled daughter got her first sry ever today. Though the sry was very low, she bought the most delicious cookies for her family. Jane''s changed. My baby''s so great!"

    But somements ridiculed her: "Isn''t your daughter over twenty years old now? Howe she can only earn money for cookies? How did the Shao family raise their daughter up anyway?"

    When E saw thisment, L already had an answer for her: "Is it that wrong for a girl, who just graduated from college, to earn her first sry ever?"

    But, among the few bad ones, there were also manyments that were positive and deeply moved E. She returned her thanks by replying to each, one by one.

    "Jane is Mr. Shao''s daughter, she can get any investment from her father if she wants. But she choose to work her way up from the bottom. What''s wrong with that?" onement read.

    "The man who ridicules others is only just another sour grape, " anotherment read.

    L called Daniel, and although he said that the poor sry was because of J''s mistakes at work, L still scolded Daniel for a good amount of time.

    Then she called E, and exined to her why J''s sry was so low.

    E thought that it was alright, "It''s OK, just give her the chance to learn more things. And again, there is no need to favor her in any way."

    Now the child had finally stepped into the society, and learned about it and how it really worked. It was better to experience it for herself, rather than being under the careful guidance and protection of her parents.

    But J was, in the end, Samuel''s beloved daughter, and for the whole night his heart felt distressed at the thought of her daughter working, and so decided that she was not allowed to go to work any longer.

    E tried to persuade him, but failed in changing his mind. Finally, she said, "Let''s ask Jane about her ns tomorrow.

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    me advantages that he really likes about me. Is this what he meant?" she thought.

    J was indulging in her joyfulness for a little while longer and then she continued to read thements below.

    Why had Daniel be a bad man?

    Then she found out why. Someonemented on her Weibo that Kate Song was his girlfriend and J was his fiancee.

    ''Now I see...''

    J checked her messages and there were more than 99 messages waiting her to answer.

    Many journalists and media men were now asking her if Daniel really had two girlfriends at the same time, and what was her rtionship with Daniel like.

    ''What should I do?'' ''What should I do?'' ''Should I answer their questions?''

    She was pondering on what to do when someone suddenly knocked at her door. E entered her room.

    "Mom, haven''t you gone to bed yet?" asked J. She sat up from her bed.

    "Have you seen thements on your Weibo?" asked E, "And a lot of people have also texted you, right?" E had experienced something like this before. Years ago, when the public found out about her rtionship with Samuel, she also had received a ton of messages on a daily basis, asking her this and that.

    J nodded.

    "Ignore them for the moment. Let Daniel himself deal with this. If you do something wrong, you might bring even more trouble to Daniel, and it''s not worth the risk."

    Seeing what was happening on Weibo, E came to remind her daughter to be more cautious and not make the same mistakes as she did. Jane had been studying abroad these years and had kept a low profile, so few people knew who she really was. Jane had made her first steps into society and had never experienced something like this ever before.

    "OK, mom, I understand."

 Chapter 770 Hanâ€™s Family is a Military Family

    E took her daughter''s hand into hers, and said, "Jane, I'' not forcing you in any way. If you really don''t want to be with Daniel, then don''t. I just read hisment in your Weibo profile. Well, it seems that Daniel doesn''t hate you after all. He just doesn''t... know how to express himself."

    Daniel was just as cold as his father, in both personality and expressiveness. They were, gically speaking, nearly 90% alike.

    When she heard that Daniel didn''t hate her after all, J''s face suddenly flushed red. What was wrong with her? Unless...

    "I know, mom, " replied J.

    E talked with her daughter for a while longer and then went back to her bedroom.

    "Have you talked to her?" Samuel hugged his wife.

    E nodded: "I don''t think Jane hates Daniel. On the contrary, I think she really likes him."

    She could tell by the fact that J''s face had turned red when she spoke to her about Daniel.

    "You''re to me for all of this. Why do you still insist that the two be together? Daniel is just like Harry, and you know very well how L suffered because of him!" He wouldn''t let his little girl suffer in any way. If she were to find the one she really loved, he wouldn''t have cared if he was either rich or poor.

    When Samuel was done talking, E remained silent. She pushed his arm away and turned her back to him.

    After all these years of living together, he knew what would happen if he disagreed, and so Samuel sighed, and said: "I am sorry, dear. Let''s make it happen then!"

    He hugged E again and coaxed her.

    "I''m not saying that the two must be together. Just think, wouldn''t it be better to marry our Jane to someone that lives nearby?" asked E. Leroy Manor was nearby, but Daniel''s mansion here was even nearer.

    "Okay, okay, you''re right. We''ll marry her to someone that lives nearby, and if Daniel ever dares to bully her, I''ll teach him a lesson he won''t forget."

    "That''s what I said. They could give it a try, and if it won''t work I''m not going to push t

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    tell us of your rtionship status with Bill?"

    "Will you marry to Si''s family or Han''s family?"

    "Or, is Miss Shao dating two men at the same time for the fullest advantages?"

    ...

    This was out of the line, and J''s face had nowpletely turned pale. She took a deep breath, and answered, "I am not! Do not start a rumor about this! We are just friends, that''s all! Han''s family is a military family. Do not tarnish their reputation!"

    These interviewers realized that they indeed have asked the wrong question and changed the subject at once: "What about Boss Si? You''re his special assistant. Your rtionship must go a lot deeper than this."

    "We heard that your brother, Mr. Jerry Shao, will marry Sally Si. Is that true?"

    All the questions were shot like bullets, J was unable to dodge them. What could she do? Eventually, she said, "Please move out of the way, I will bete. If you keep asking, I will sue you for prying in my own privacy."

    s, J was too young to handle the pressures of the media. Her threat didn''t work.

    "Miss Shao, we just want to know who Mr. Si''s girlfriend is, you or Miss Song? Or you both?"

    ...

    Not that far away, a man was watching the girl being surrounded by the reporters. But no one, except him, had noticed her pale face and the confusion leaking out of her eyes.

 Chapter 771 She is More Like a Sister to Me

    By now, Daniel had made up his mind on what he had to do.

    "You''d better ask me. I know more." A man''s severe cold voice rose behind the reporters and saved J from breaking down in a flood of tears and frustration.

    During these moments J saw Daniel like a charming prince, riding on a white horse,ing straight to her rescue.

    When they saw Daniel, the reporters instantly dropped J and turned to him instead. Soon, Daniel was also assailed by the reporters.

    Daniel was cold, but confident in his attitude. He answered every one of the sharp questions the reportersunched at him without even blinking or changing his expression.

    He and Kate had something inmon indeed, which were confidence, generosity, frankness and simplicity.

    However, Daniel was too straightforward, and he threw out a reply which stunned all the present reporters: "Kate is my girlfriend. As for J, her parents are my sworn parents. She is more like a sister to me."

    The security guards finally came and prevented the reporters from asking further questions.

    Daniel and Spark walked together into thepany, protected by the security guards.

    As he passed by J, who was now dumbfounded, he casually said to her, " Go now. Do you want to be devoured by these annoying reporters?"

    ... J finally came to her senses and started keeping up the pace with Daniel and Spark.

    She didn''t even notice that she had stepped into the CEO''s private elevator.

    Spark looked at Daniel and waited for an order. Daniel then cast a nce at him and then Spark pressed the button for the 88th floor.

    In just a few minutes, Daniel and Kate had been be the top trends on Weibo. Their names had be viral on all search engines.

    The whole morning, J waspletely lost at what Daniel had said in front of the reporters, "As for J, her parents are my sworn parents. She is more like a sister to me."

    Since Kate Song''s name had been such a hot search topic, someizens soon dug out her engagement to Leon Feng.

    As Kate''s father read the breaking news, he immediately called Leon to break off the engagement.

    Though he was very angry, Leon beca

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    r. It''s a transitional period. Every couple is faced with transition and adjustment periods. If we push them too hard, they will eventually rebel on one another. You know how your son is. He never listens to us, " said Harry.

    All right! What Harry said did, indeed, make a whole lot of sense. L felt immediately more relieved.

    "What should we do next?" asked L.

    "Next? We just take a firm stand and watch, " answered Harry.

    L shook her head and shook her head, "What if Kate is as vicious as Ynda and Catherine were? Jane will be utterly screwed then."

    And, indeed, L was right. A jealous woman is horrible.

    On a second thought, Harry added, "We''ll keep Kate far away from Jane. Samuel also has the bodyguards protect Jane. And if you still worry about her, I''ll have more guards put on duty to protect her."

    "All right, well, there is no better way." L secretly sighed. What had just happened wore her out almostpletely.

    She was done talking about Daniel, and now she had to worry about Nicole, "Well, Sally is getting married, but nothing''s happening with Nicole! She''s in herte 20''s and still hasn''t got a boyfriend." Nicole was actually the one she was worried most about.

    "Don''t worry about it. Just let it be. I''m her father, and I can take care of her if she ever needs me in the future. Just take it easy. Nicole needs time to find the one she really loves. Give her a break, she''ll pull through."

 Chapter 772 Jane Was At the SL Group

    Their Nicole was a cheerful and lovely girl in her childhood, but now, in herte 20''s, she had developed into a stone-cold belle. She behaved very cruelly and indifferently in general, just like her father was in front of outsiders, but was active and outgoing like L in front of her other rtives and friends...

    L jumped into Harry''s arms with a depressed look drawn all over her face: "I really regret having so many children, Harry. We now have to worry about everyone. I would have never dreamed that the most naughty of them, Sally, was gonna be the first to actually get married!"

    But L didn''t expect that her obedient Sally would run away. Sally ran away on the date of their wedding photo shoot, leaving a letter behind.

    The two pair of parents stood in shock.

    Before long they found out that Jerry had actually taken Sally away all by himself.

    They didn''t take wedding photos, but instead went straight to the Department of Civil Affairs and procured their marriage certificate.

    On the 88th floor, in the secretary division of the SL Group

    J was listening to the secretaries talking gossip, and Spark ignored them as if he didn''t hear anything.

    "It turns out that she''s a phony fiancee."

    "Some say that J Shao is just a spoiled little princess, but without any advantages."

    "Her parents seemed to be happy that she got a 5 dor sryst month!"

    "They are rich people, they don''t care about money. She must have a hidden reason to be the assistant CEO."

    ...

    J just doodled on the paper and left them gossiping.

    The A4 paper was soonpletely covered with meaningless doodles drawn all over it by J.

    There was a turtle in the middle, along with the words "DS Bastard!"

    The gossip suddenly now suddenly stopped, and the paper in front of J was taken away, "Mr. Shi, I''ve already ssified that document" cried J.

    "What does DS stand for?"

    "DS means Daniel Si." Thinking of Daniel being painted as a turtle made J smile.

    The man next to her got furious, but J was out of space, in a world of her own.

    "Miss Shao loafed on the job and also insulted the boss. You''ll receive a reprimand and a fine of 1, 000 dors."

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    .

    Although the military discipline was strict in the army, the news that Colonel Han brought the special soldiers to instruct the trainees passed through the whole army almost in an instant.

    Bill, who was having lunch at that time, immediately ran out of the canteen after he heard the news.

    He found Brian, and who was just about to salute inly, "Brian."

    Brian took a nce at him and felt awkward after he remembered something. Then he looked straight into Bill''s eyes and said, "Say it."

    "Brian, who are you going to train?" asked Bill with longing eyes.

    Brian packed his clothes into the backpack, "The SL Group, the suburb in the northern part of the city."

    Jane was at the SL Group.

    "Brian, is it because of J Shao?" Although Bill was young, he wasn''t stupid.

    Brian stopped for a while, but didn''t try to deny it, "Do you know whether she will participate in the training?" he asked.

    Bill shook his head. He held Brian''s arm, and spoke with a sad look on his face, "Brian, I know Jane is a good girl. But please, let her go. I''ll die if I''m not going to be with her."

    Brian frowned at his arm and shook Bill off, "Take three steps backward, solider. Stand upright in standard military posture!"

    Billplied exactly with what Brian said.

    "Chin up, chest out, stomach in and hips up!"

    ... Bill now regretted contacting Brian.

    "Brian, take me with you! What about... a fairpetition between us?" and then Bill winked at Brian.

 Chapter 773 From Now On We are Rivals in Love

    After he briefly nced at Bill, Brian continued to pack his things, and said: "Just be obedient and stay in the military camp and maybe J may note to the training. I''ve heard that now she''s the assistant CEO. Do you really think it is necessary for an assistant CEO to join the training?"

    ''Assistant CEO?'' A severe, cold face came to Bill''s mind, and then suddenly called out a name: "Daniel!"

    ''Is Jane Daniel''s special assistant? ''What is Jane doing? Why did she choose to work as an assistant CEO at the SL Group in a domain that doesn''t even matches with what she majored in?''

    "And, " began Brian. He remembered of a piece of entertainment news which he had just seen by chance, and said to Bill, "I''ve learned a rumor which is widely spread on the inte that J is actually Daniel''s fiancee, but Daniel already announced that he has a girlfriend. After all, it is, veryplicated. You''d better not step in it, for your own good."

    Bill was unconvinced, an while he curled his lips, he said, "It is just a joke. Jane just graduated and it''s impossible for her to be Daniel''s fiancee."

    Brian looked at Bill, and said, "You should go back now. If you still want to write to her, I can help you send the letters."

    Bill didn''t write to her any more, because thest letter Jane sent him had already broken his heart.

    He got disappointed at the thought of it, and still trying to rx, he said, "Brian, from now on we are rivals in love." He had to train himself hard and continuously strove to get rid of his father and grandfather''s control. In this case, he could get a lot of time to go after Jane after he gained his freedom.

    ''How does Bill know so much about Jane?'' thought Brian. He suddenly became serious, and shouted at Bill, "Get out! If you dare say another word, you''ll have 100 push-ups as punishment!"

    Bill felt even more distressed now and left. While passing by the training field he started running like a madman, eager to be quickly armed with twenty pounds of heavy burden and to begin the cross-country running.

    He now had to train better and work even hard in order to be a full member of the military at an earlier time. When he would manage to get a higher ranking position than Brian''s, and have the upper hand, only then he could go after Jane and betroth her.

    But would Jane also be willing to wait for him so long?

    In the northern suburb of the city

    Samuel personally took his daughter to the camp and sighed when he saw the camp''s strict and tough condition.

    He tried to persuade his daughter again: "Jane, you can return home with me. You don''t have to go through such hardships."

    J waved her hand at him, and said, "Father, I''m not a child anymore, and I have

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    open space in the near distance.

    ''Oh my god. I''m so screwed!'' She quickly fastened her belt, put on her camouge shoes, and then ran out of the tent towards the gathered team.

    While she saw that all members had started to count off, she had to stand at the end of the line.

    "1, 2... 21." J was so scared that she waste, but in the end seeded in calling out her corresponding number.

    However, she still looked different from the others. J was surprised to find that she forgot to wear her uniform''s camouge cap...

    A military officer, who stood in front of the training members, looked at them and gravely spoke, "Good morning everyone. My name is Brian Han and we will spend the next seven days together and on the tough training course ahead..."

    It didn''t matter what he said next; J had stopped listening to him altogether.

    She couldn''t believe that the world was so small that she could meet Brian here!

    She stared at the instructors, who were standing in the front row, and found that it was indeed Brian who had taken the lead! Brian nced at J and then quickly looked away, as if they wereplete strangers.

    Next, it was time for the instructors and the interns to introduce themselves to one another. Brian stood aside and saw the seven instructors and the interns make their self-introductions.

    When it was J''s turn to introduce herself, everyone looked at her.

    J felt depressed, and believed that it would not be a good idea for her if the new colleagues got to know her.

    "Hi, everybody. My name is J Shao and I''m 22 years old. Nice to meet you all!"

    In fact, she was just unwilling to meet someone who disliked her.

    This time Brian dared to look another time at J, who now attracted everyone''s attention and seemed to be their only focus.

 Chapter 774 Shut Up

    After J introduced herself, no one apuded.

    She took a deep breath and knew this was all happening because of Daniel Si.

    Everyone was hostile to her because all of those rumors.

    Brian apuded first, followed by the instructors. Seeing Brian and the instructors apuding, the rest of the people started pping their hands one by one.

    Then Brian began to distribute 21 trainees to 7 instructors.

    A male colleague, a female colleague and J were distributed to an instructor called Zed Lin.

    All trainees stood in front of their own instructors and started familiarizing themselves with them for a while. Then, Bian demanded, "Everyone, tidy yourselves up. Gather here in five minutes and then start marching."

    J returned to her tent, took her hat and then ran to the water source to wash her face.

    She had no time to wash her face with a cleanser. After wiping, she applied the toner, cream and sunscreen.

    When J was fitting her hat, she heard the whistle blow again.

    She ran to the gathering ce rapidly and saw that all seven instructors were wearing the same military uniforms. She was confused, because she had now forgotten which one was her own instructor...

    "J Shao, what are you doing? Go back to your team quickly!" Her confused face looked lovely. Brian''s powerful voice surprised everyone.

    Everyone was surprised by Brian''s good memory because he remembered a trainee''s name after the first introduction.

    After all the people went to their corresponding teams, J saw that Zed was staring at her. There were only two trainees behind him, and for a moment J was suddenly inspired and started running towards him.

    When she passed him by, J carefully watched Zed. Zed was embarrassed to be stared at by a girl, and his swarthy face even blushed a bit. J then stood behind him after she memorized his face.

    Brian saw that J kept pretty much to herself and wondered why.

    She was bright and lively, but umunicative. Why didn''t she join the others in conversation?

    "The first activity starts now. Five kilometers of marching!"

    After Brian''s order, everyone cried

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    dered Brian. He squat down and lifted J up on her feet.

    But J obviously didn''t seem to ept his help. She shook off his hand and returned staggering on her own legs to her team.

    Brian smiled with indifference. However it was, inevitably, people started to use J of not discerning the good from the bad.

    Because of this, they lost some time, and began to gather again.

    And then they began running towards a mountain. At first everyone ran fast, but as the time passed, several people were left behind.

    J was one of them. Since she had stopped practicing Taekwondo, she hadn''t exercised for several years. Little by little, she gradually became thest.

    Brian followed her and ran with her at a constant speed, "How are you feeling?" He looked at Brian, who now looked a little bit more paler.

    But J shed an angry look at him and then ran away from him even faster.

    Her speed was three times faster than before, and soon she rejoined the team.

    However, after two kilometers, she fell behind again.

    Brian stayed closely by her side while the rest of the people quickly advanced past them.

    ''J Shao, why are you so weak? Come on!''

    "You can take a rest if you feel tired, " he said. Brian felt... a sort of heartache.

    He began to wonder if he was indeed being too harsh with her. After all, she was a just little girl working in a financial firm, not a soldier in the trenches.

 Chapter 775 Janet Again Sought Personal Privileges

    J shook her hands in denial when she heard him. She then boldly put her hands on her hips and kept on running.

    But, after another one kilometers, she dropped out exhausted again.

    J was too tired to run and now stood still, gasping for breath. She stared at the enigmatic Brian, and asked him, "Why are you following me? Do you want to make fun of me again?

    ... Upon hearing this, Brian suddenly didn''t know what to say next. Was he being spiteful in any way towards her?

    He squatted down to her, and said, "Let me carry you."

    She then suddenly stopped gasping for breath and looked at the man in front of her aghast, and said, "What are you doing?"

    Brian looked back, and replied, "If you don''t hurry up a bit, there won''t be anymore breakfast left for you."

    "No, no. I can do it." J shook her head in dismay. She was afraid that if her colleagues saw Brian carrying her, they might then look down upon her.

    But, nheless, Brian lifted J up and ran with her forward.

    "No, Brian, stop! I forgive you for the push-ups you asked me to do. Put me down, now!" J''s face flushed bright red. She wanted to push Brian away, but didn''t know where to put her hands first.

    "Easy now. I''ll put you down if someone spots us, " said Brian.

    J fell silent; he seemed to know what she was thinking all the time. Was she that obvious?

    But she didn''t want Brian to carry her. "Brian, you don''t have to carry me. You''ll get tired, too. Please, put me down, now!"

    "It''s OK. Marching for five kilometers is a piece of cake for me. I can carry you and run for tens of kilometers more."

    J became more and more anxious by each passing moment when Brian refused to put her down. She wanted to struggle and escape, but found that her legs were tightly buckled under her and that she was also deprived of any strength to do this.

    Finally, what she feared most, happened.

    One of J''s colleagues saw Brian carrying her...

    Brian put her down immediately, and J found she had regained her strength again. Seeing her colleague staring at them in shock, J knew she was unable to wash herself clean this time.

    J didn''t know how to exin all of this, and so instead she ran away quickly.

    The farther she ran,

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    was singing, and was unable to hear her.

    J now had to turn her back around and report it to Brian instead, "Sir, I need to go the washroom."

    Brian nodded and then J quickly ran to her tent.

    She took something with her out of it and then ran to the washroom.

    "See, J again sought personal privileges. She didn''t report to Zed, but directly reported to the colonel instead."

    "I knew it! I don''t understand how a good man like Samuel Shao could have a shameless daughter like her."

    A tall figure was now standing behind the two colleagues who were gossiping, and they lowered their heads. It was Brian.

    After J came back, she saw that two of her colleagues were doing push-ups.

    She was confused, but didn''t think much of it and returned back to her ce.

    She had to endure the next couple of days and not to be a deserter.

    Except for J, who felt more and more depressed, the rest of her colleagues spent the next three days in happiness and joy.

    They weren''t trained at night, and there were no ces to charge their phones. So they just sat around the bonfire, chatting andughing.

    After J went out of the washroom one night, she saw some fireflies, not that far away from her.

    She shook off the drops of water from her hands and went towards the fireflies, ignoring her aching body.

    But just when she arrived, they flew away.

    She sat on a rock and felt morose. Seeing the fireflies flying round and round, she suddenly remembered of someone.

 Chapter 776 Would You Like to be My Girlfriend

    J couldn''t even remember for how long she had been so depressed.

    She felt even more disgusted at the thought that Daniel and Kate might be out on a date together.

    She remembered that E had once told her that she was actually the one that sought after Samuel, and that the chase had been, indeed, very painful. And J was now in the same position as she was years ago. She also had a crush on Daniel, but she didn''t want to swallow her pride and go after him. She loathed doing things she didn''t agree with from the start.

    But what should she do then?

    Touching her aching abdomen, J wanted to return to her tent, but she couldn''t make a single move forward.

    She heard the sound of footstepsing closely to her and then a man sat down next to her.

    He looked into the same direction that J was looking, and asked, "Aren''t fireflies beautiful?"

    J nodded and thought to herself that these simple fireflies have a lot more beauty in them than a man carrying just an ugly heart.

    "What happened to you these past couple of days? You seem sad!" She looked confused, like a little rabbit which couldn''t find its way back home.

    She felt more and more morose. She buried her head between her knees, and answered, "I''m OK. Thank you for your concern."

    Brian looked at the fireflies and asked, "J, do you like Bill?"

    "Em? I like Bill because he helps me a lot." Obviously J had misunderstood Brian.

    Brian pulled up some des of grass and yed with them. After a couple of minutes, he asked J straightforward, "Would you like to be my girlfriend?"

    "Cough." J almost choked on her own saliva, and the shock brought by Brian''s words even made her forget about her aching stomach.

    "Brian, you... we... we''ve just met each other for a few days. Why would you say that?"

    Brian looked her in the eyes, and said, "It takes just a moment to fall in love with a person."

    ...

    J''s heart was beating faster.

    In such a romantic setting, and after a handsome soldier h

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ou should refuse him without more ado. A vague attitude would harm you both."

    That''s the reason she refused Bill without further ado every time. And now she had to also refuse Bill''s cousin, and she didn''t feel at all proud of herself this time neither.

    She took a deep breath and then looked Brian straight in the eyes, "Brian, what you just said... makes me feel the warmth of a brother instead of a lover. Brian, can we be good friends in the future?"

    Brian nodded, "Don''t worry about it. Anyway, I couldn''t really spend that much time with you after all because I''m busy with the army. But I confessed my true feelings to you, and I hope I haven''t upset you because of this. I feel much better now. It''s OK, don''t worry about it."

    It was night outside, and J couldn''t see the emotions hidden in his eyes by the dark. After hearing Brian''s words, J felt more relieved.

    "It''ste. We should be heading back!" J stood up from the rock she was sitting on. The night was dark indeed, and she hardly saw the road under her feet. Suddenly, she slipped and fell straight into Brian''s arms.

    A cry sounded not far away, "I saw nothing." Then, they heard the person run away.

    J suddenly lost her words. She was now afraid that the gossip about her would never stop, or at least not in the near future. What a lousy misfortune!

 Chapter 777 Why is There One Person Missing

    While he helped J get back on her feet, who was now startled and had fallen straight into his bosom, Brianughed out loud, and said, "J, just follow your own course in life and let the others bber all they want! A clean hand needs no washing. So don''t be sad and upset when others talk about things they have no idea about in the first ce."

    ''Brian is right!'' she thought. J then looked on the bright side of things, and walked towards the camping area along with Brian.

    At the underground parking lot of the SL Group

    It was rush hour and many cars were steadily parked one by one on the parking spaces.

    A woman got out of a ck Volkswagen and restlessly knocked on the window of a Chery car parked next to it. An employee got out of the car, and asked, "What''s up?"

    "Madeline, I just learned a fresh piece of news about J from one of the interns. Have you heard it?"

    "What news? Tell me, please! I won''t get another chance to learn it if we enter thepany." The woman called Madelin closed her car door and then started to gossip with excitement.

    "I heard thatst night J and Mr. Han entered the woods and stayed there for a long time. A colleague of ours, who was just taking a walk in the woods, was surprised to see..."

    "Tell me, quick!" demanded the other woman.

    "...Mr. Han holding J tightly in his arms. And, just while they were kissing, they were suddenly interrupted by her!"

    "Oh my God! They stayed in the woods for that long and were still kissing even after they had been discovered? Anyway, Mr. Han is, after all, a military officer, so J is very lucky to have him as a boyfriend!"

    ... When they nearly finished talking about the hot topic, the two women dared to walk towards thepany''s elevator.

    The employees were now kept under strict surveince on thepany''s grounds, and the ones who were caught gossiping were now instantly punished.

    They had talked outside thepany, indeed, but someone who was near them at that time, and who they couldn''t see, had heard all of their conversation. A man smoking a cigarette sat in a Rolls-Royce with the window rolled down.

    The cigarette had already burned out and had almost burnt his hand, but the man didn''t seem to feel nothing at all.

    He just stared at his documents in the car while Spark, who sat in the front seat, was afraid to even take a full breath of air.

    He was staring at the same page for several minutes, lost in thought.

    After putting out the cigarette butt, which had now burned his hand, Daniel put away the document, and told Spark, "Ourpany now pays more attention to this small batch of interns, and now I have to inspect their military training status at once."

    Spark was silent, and wondered since when had Daniel started to speak wit

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    s..."

    After a moment''s silence, Daniel impatiently replied to him, "Just shut up and check it for me!"

    In the military hospital

    All people present were surprised to see Brian running into the hospital with a woman in his arms.

    "Please help me! Ask Mr. Wan toe here!"

    The orderly nodded and immediately ran to Mr. Wan''s office.

    Brian took J to the examination room and Mr. Wan hastily came in.

    "Please help! Check what''s wrong with her!" demanded Brian.

    Mr. Wan was surprised when he saw the pale little girl on the bed and nced at Brian with a meaningful look in his eyes.

    "She''s not a member of the military, " he said.

    Without answering to him directly, Brian, who was very worried, impatiently said, "Don''t ask me too much. Just check on her, quick!"

    Mr. Wan was surprised to see Brian this anxious.

    He had known Brian for more than ten years, but had never seen him so upset.

    Brian now seemed to be losing his temper more than ever, and it was just for a woman.

    Mr. Wan switched on his instruments next to him and picked up the stethoscope in his hands.

    Brian worried that he would disturb him when he was trying to determine a diagnosis, so he left the examination room and decided to wait outside.

    Ten minutester

    Brian, who was waiting outside, immediately walked up to Mr. Wan when he saw hime out of the room, and asked, "What''s wrong with her?"

    After he took off his gauze mask, Mr. Wan shook his head, and replied, "It''s nothing serious. She just gets weak because of her menstrual cramps. She''s also exhausted, that''s why she fainted."

    ... Brian had a swarthy face which now turnedpletely red as he blushed.

    "And what is there to be done?"

    Brian had never taken any women to the hospital, so he knew nothing about this. Mr. Wan looked at him, and joked, "Who is she? Your girlfriend?"

 Chapter 778 Come and Tell it to Me Face to Face

    "What''s with all this nonsenseing out of you? She''s just a friend." Brian stared at him and spoke like he was going to quickly lose his patience.

    "OK, then. Just let her take a good rest and give her something nutritious to eat for her health when she wakes up."

    Brian finally eased up on his tension when he was assured that nothing serious was affecting J.

    After two o''clock in the afternoon

    A Lamborghini SUV car parked in front of the military hospital''s gates, and a middle-aged couple walked out of it and hurried into the hospital.

    "Wee, but this is a military hospital and entry for unauthorized people is strictly prohibited."

    Two soldiers stopped them in their tracks when they were about to enter the hospital.

    "The patient in Room 506 is my daughter, J Shao." E gave Jane''s room number. They didn''t know that Jane was sent to a hospital until L told them what had happened.

    The two soldiers looked at each other: "Wait a moment please." Then, one of the soldiers ran inside and quickly made a phone call.

    He returned within two minutes'' time, and said,"Please wait here, Mr. Han ising right now to receive you."

    Samuel was so concerned that he could hardly wait any longer. "Call Mr. Liu, the hospital''s director, and tell him my name Samuel Shao."

    E held on to Samuel''s arm, and said to the soldiers,"It''s no need. Someone is alreadying, right? We''ll just wait here."

    No sooner had E finished speaking her words, and Brian, who was dressed in his military uniform, quickly ran up to them, and he asked them,"Hello, are you J''s parents?" Then he guided Samuel and E courteously into the hospital.

    "How is my daughter doing?" Samuel stared at Brian and was already trying to guess the rtionship between his daughter and the man in front of him.

    "Don''t worry, J is just... it''s nothing serious." Before Brian finished speaking, E already understood.

    As her mother, she knew her daughter well enough, and immediately understood what had happened with her.

    In the patient''s room

    J was now up and was drinking her ck chicken soup.

    "Dad, Mom!" When she saw Samuel and E, J put down the spoon in her hand and hastily got out of bed and walked towards them.

    "Jane, how are you feeling?" Samuel he

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    may be granted permission to skip the military training." Dead silence filled the air.

    Daniel didn''t say anything, but he didn''t hang up either. J didn''t know what was happening.

    "Mr. Si?"

    "You got involved in a dubious rtionship with a military officer during the training, which has had a bad impact on thepany''s reputation. Half of your sry will be cut off as punishment."

    ...

    J tightly gripped her quilt, and protested,"Daniel Si! Why do you treat me so stringently? Must you act so vicious with me all the time?"

    "J Shao, pay close attention to your manners!" Daniel could imagine her expressions and reactions on the other side of the line.

    "Daniel, let me tell you one thing: from this moment on, I resign from the SL Group!" Again a dead silence appeared after J''s words.

    Finally, a cold voice came from the other side of the line,"If you want to resign, that''s OK, bute and tell it to me face to face."

    J stood up in her bed instantly, and said,"No problem, Daniel! Just you wait!"

    J was so irritated that she actually forgot about one essential thing. She was only a trainee there, and had only signed a temporary contract. So, if she wanted to resign, she could just stop going to work.

    E was drinking a ss of water when she saw J rushing outside dressed only in her nightgown. She asked her,"Jane, where are you going?"

    J rolled up her sleeves and shouted: "Mom, don''t try to stop me. I have to end this thing with Daniel. He treats me horribly!"

 Chapter 779 Could You Not be Such a Bully For a Moment

    Do or die? E''s stomach dropped when she heard her and thought what was really going on between the two of them? "I''lle with you."

    "No need, mom. Go to sleep. His vi is just a few minutes away." J then changed her shoes and then walked out of the vi.

    On her way to mansion No. 9, J texted Daniel, "Wait for me. I''ll be there in two minutes. Open the door for me."

    But no reply...

    E now entered the bedroom upstairs, and struggled whether or not to tell Samuel that their daughter just went out. In the end, she picked up her phone, and called Daniel: "Hello, did Jane arrive?"

    "Yes, I just saw her now." Daniel opened the door of his vi and saw that J was staring at him with fire in her eyes.

    Samuel curiously looked at his wife and wondered where Jane had gone out.

    "Okay, you talk with her. When she decides toe home, I''ll ask your sworn father to pick her up."

    "Don''t bother mother*, I''ll give her a ride home."

    (*TN: sworn mother) Daniel dragged J inside and then closed the door.

    When E finished talking, Samuel knew that their daughter was with Daniel now, and so he stared at his wife discontentedly.

    E sniffed, and said, "Why are you staring at me? Jane insisted on going there."

    "Keep Daniel away from Jane."

    "Tell her yourself, if you can control her, that is." E sat on the bed and covered herself with the thin quilt.

    Samuel was speechless and now just stared at his wife.

    Now that this was his problem again, Samuel picked up his phone from the nightstand and prepared to call Daniel.

    "What are you doing?" asked E.

    "I''m calling Daniel to ask him to fire Jane."

    E snatched his phone from his hands, and said, "Never mind, that''s their own business. Let them take care of it by themselves."

    ...

    The No. 9 mansion was magnificent, a dream house that could belong only to rich people. It was the poor man''s dream and the rich man''s paradise.

    However, now, among the riches, there was something more going on in the vi.

    They two stared at each other like mortal enemie

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    een such a horrible bully, and she wasn''t regretting a moment of the p she gave him.

    "Just remember that if I don''t kill you, I''ll also die!" He would die because of the anger he had built inside him.

    Daniel thought he had made a right decision. If he killed her, then no one would ever dare to make him this furious again.

    His big hands gripped her neck and the intensity of the moment gradually deepened.

    J felt the fear of deathing down upon her. Seeing his vicious look in his eyes, she was now really scared. This wasn''t a joke anymore.

    ''Is it over? Am I really going to die?''

    J gritted her teeth and lifted her head up to kiss him.

    She bit and nibbled on his lips, and Daniel was forced to let her go.

    The woman''s scent surrounded him, and her slippery silk pajama was against his bare forearms.

    The ambiance was now gradually growing from deadly to romantic. He loosened her neckpletely.

    He put his arms around her waist, and started to make the first move himself.

    "Hmmm." The woman slightly murmured.

    "Daniel, no." A strange feeling came all over her body and her voice started trembling.

    Daniel closed his eyes hard, and then clenched his teeth. ''Damn it, she dares to seduce me!''

    "J, why are you so cheap?" he started, "Yesterday, you went after Brian, and now me? Hum?"

    His insult instantly turned J''s face pale.

 Chapter 780 Iâ€™ll Beat You Up Every Time I See You

    ''I see, I am a bitch in his eyes, '' she thought.

    "Daniel, who do you think you are! The world doesn''t revolve around you! You can''t expect everyone to focus on you. Kate likes you because, maybe, she might possibly be blind and not see the real you. I''m telling you, you are a hateful man!"

    It seemed that time stood still again, and the romantic aura in the bedroom was now again reced by anger and gelid feelings.

    Daniel''s mobile phone rang again and again, but no one answered it.

    Her eyes betrayed her stubbornness while his eyes were of a cial cold.

    "J, if you ever dare to leave the SL Group again, I will destroy you." After he crudely untied her, Daniel stood up from the bed, and picked up his phone.

    It was Samuel.

    He closed his eyes for a few seconds, and then answered the phone, "Hello, father*."

    (*TN: sworn father.)

    He sounded normal, as usual.

    "Daniel, Jane hasn''te back yet, and I cannot reach her. Is she still there?" Samuel felt relieved when his call had finally been answered.

    "Yes, father, I''ll bring her back home." Out of the corner of his eye, Daniel saw her walking out of the bedroom; he followed her.

    "OK."

    He threw his mobile phone aside, and then strode to catch up with her. Now he was walking ahead of her.

    Both of them remained silent on the way back to her vi. Daniel didn''t drive, and instead just walked ahead of her, silently.

    Halfway there, he lost sight of her shadow.

    He turned his back around and found that she had stopped and was just standing in the middle of the alley.

    She remained silent. Under the light of the streetmp, she wore a nk stare on her face. She seemed to be overwhelmed by sorrow, and he had never seen her like this before.

    He put his left hand in his pocket, held her by the shoulder and then continued along the path.

    She tried hard to get rid of him and red at him as if he was some sort of arch enemy.

    Ignoring her stare, he continued to hold her by the shoulder and moved on.

    She tried again.

    "Fuck off, mind your own business! I know my own way home!"

    Daniel put his arm down, and then put it in his other pocket, "Jan

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    Daniel.

    "Hi, dad!" She ran upstairs immediately after greeting him.

    Ignoring Samuel''s calls, she closed her bedroom''s door and went straight to bed.

    Samuel was about to teach her a lesson, but Jane seemed to know about his next move, and ran straight away.

    Watching her running off, Samuel could do nothing but shake his head in dismay. She was now all grown up, and it was difficult to parent her anymore.

    On the balcony

    Daniel looked at the wine in the ss, recalling what J said before he left, "Daniel, you bastard! I will beat you up every time I see you!"

    Her words magically echoed in his ears.

    Fretful, he finished his ss and then refilled it again.

    His mobile phone rang, but Daniel didn''t bother to pick it up.

    Somehow, J''s face shed through his mind. He walked into the bedroom with the ss of wine in his hand and picked up the phone with the other.

    It was a message, which read, "How did you get my private photos? Tell me. Are you lying?"

    Daniel looked at the message with a sneer on his face. ''You are not that stupid!'' "Don''t forget that night, " he texted.

    His vague reply flushed her face in an instant. "Damn you! How could you even take photos of me without me noticing!"

    I will get back at you!"

    Ouch... ''My belly. It hurts.

    How strange. Why didn''t I feel anything at Daniel''s house? Why does it hurt now?''

    ''Aunt Flo, why do you make me suffer?'' thought J.

 Chapter 781 Since You Are Pregnant

    She then sent him a message: "You want me toe back to work? OK, but I need to take two days off first."

    "Are you sick? Got infected by Brian? I can understand."

    ... J gripped her phone tight in her hands, closed her eyes, gnashed her teeth, and rolled on the bed, soaked in anger.

    She was really mad at Daniel!

    "What''s the matter with you? Daniel Si, you just wait and see. Since you''ve asked me toe back to work, then you won''t me me for the havoc I''ll be causing there from now on."

    Seeing the message, Daniel immediately regretted his decision.

    He believed J Shao when she said she would cause havoc in hispany.

    "Behave yourself. Don''t forget that I have something on you!"

    After a long pause, Daniel decided to take a shower, but his phone beeped again. He immediately threw his bathrobe away and picked up his phone to check the message.

    "I need some time off, and you can just simply answer with a yes or no. What if something happens to me because I can''t take leave from work? Will you take the responsibility for it?"

    "No. I''ll take full responsibility if something ever happens to you!"

    ...

    J held her phone in her hands and felt like weeping, but had no tears. What a bastard Daniel Si was!

    "Asshole!" replied J, now fully disying her anger.

    "Thank you."

    ...

    J had to figure out a solution out of all of this. If Daniel did indeed have her photos on his phone, she was sure to be tortured by him from now on! She thought that she must get a hold on his phone at once.

    In the SL Group

    J indifferently entered thepany while everyone else had their eyes wired on her.

    She was all by herself in thepany, and no one wanted to be friends with her. J was too proud to make friends with people who looked down on her.

    The moment she sat down on her chair, her phone started to ring.

    "Shirley." It was Shirley''s call.

    Her next words made J scream: "What

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    self now.

    He repeated what he earlier said in an austere voice and then pushed the check in front of her.

    "Pregnant? Delivery?" J was getting more and more pissed and held her fists tightly.

    Then she gradually calmed down.

    "I already knew it. You can leave with the check, " said Daniel, who leaned against the back of his chair and then closed his eyes.

    J took a deep breath and then smiled, "Mr. Si, wait a moment. Since you are so nice to me, I have a goodbye present for you!"

    A goodbye present? Daniel didn''t even open his eyes and only waved her hands to hint that she could leave.

    J repeatedly told herself all this time, ''J, calm down. Don''t get mad! Kill Daniel Si with your angerter.''

    The girl left the office and silence again fell in the room.

    She didn''t even touch the check Daniel had left for her on the desk.

    Ten minutester

    J suddenly opened the office door, walked in and then closed it while holding something behind her back.

    Daniel frowned when he saw her again.

    The girl ran towards him, "Daniel, close your eyes. I''ve got a surprise for you."

    Naive.

    "Just give it to me!" He had no time to y games with her!

    "Come on, Daniel. I''ll give you one more chance; work with me here!" J acted like a spoiled little child.

 Chapter 782 Youâ€™d Best Put Me to Death

    Daniel frowned, and thought, ''Fine, I''ll let her act wild for ast time.''

    He leaned back on his chair and then closed his eyes.

    Instantly, J''s face filled with rage. She took out what she had hidden behind her back and carefully walked around Daniel.

    "Mr. Si, hold on, it''ll just take half a minute''s time... Big surprise!" ...

    When Daniel realized that things weren''t going the right way, it was already toote. He felt something coiling around his body.

    He immediately opened his eyes when he felt the danger, but J was already tightening the rope which she had already twined around Daniel several times.

    Now, the man sitting in his boss chair couldn''t move an inch.

    "J Shao!" Daniel warned her with an ice-cold voice.

    J, who was now berserk in her rage, ignored his warnings, and again quickly twined the rope around his torso and arms. And, just in case, she even tied his legs.

    "J! You do know that you''re ying with fire now, don''t you?" Daniel''s face darkened, and he fiercely stared at J who was also raging in front of him.

    ''Why is she so mad about? Isn''t one million dors not enough for her? One million dors for just one month of work! She had already been offered way more than she really deserved.''

    After tightening the rope even harder, J dusted off her hands.

    She dragged a chair nearby, and then sat down in front of him with her legs crossed.

    "Daniel, you scumbag! Bastard! Bully! Son of a gun! Pregnant? You''re the one who''s really pregnant! You''ve been for one, two, three months... And it''s now time for you to give birth!

    Daniel, wait and see how I''m going to teach you a lesson today."

    J stood up and grabbed Daniel''s pen from the desk in front of him.

    "J, I''m warning you! Don''t dare to do something wicked!" It was the first time for him to be thrown into such a difficult position, and the man was now so furious that he wanted to tear the girl into pieces.

    "Why did you say that I''m pregnant? If so, how would you know that I really am? Is it your child?" J took off the pen cap and came close to him.

    Daniel looked at this stubborn girl, and scornfully said: "Don''t you remember what you did with Brian, in the woods?"

    ''When did J start telling lies?'' Daniel thought with despise burning in his

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    "You''re a bad man!" She violently threw away his phone, took the pen again in her hand, and wrote "bastard" all over his face.

    Daniel kept silent, wearing a tight and angry face. ''J, just wait and see!'' he thought.

    Never in his life had he suffered such an insult. J, you really did a "good" job!

    He cursed her name for hundreds of times inside his head.

    At that time, the interior office phone rang, and J picked it up and answered it herself. Spark was speaking on the other end, "Mr. Si, Miss Song is here!"

    J covered the speaker and cleared her throat.

    "Just ask her toe in!" She crudely imitated Daniel''s voice right under his killing re.

    "Mr. Si, what''s wrong with your voice?" Spark took a look at the closed door of the office and wondered what were they doing inside.

    J worried that she might be discovered, and so she quickly hanged up the phone on Spark.

    She then ran to unlock the office door.

    Then she managed to move Daniel''s chair to where it should be.

    The man couldn''t believe what was going on. J smiled crafty and then sat on Daniel''s legs.

    ...

    The posture was ambiguous, but it was just enough to hide the rope on Daniel''s body.

    The girl sat on the man''s legs and kept winking at him cheerfully, "Be honest, or I will let Kate to see your face... your angry little face with this funny little turtle on it."

    "J, I suggest you had better escape as fast as you can, or else..."

    "Daniel!" They heard Kate''s clear voice and then the door was wide opened.

 Chapter 783 Track Down and Arrest Janet Shao

    Kate was shocked by what she was seeing in the office.

    A woman was sitting on Daniel''sp, with her back turned to her...

    J smiled, and then put her hands around Daniel''s neck. She pretended to flirt with him, and said, "Daniel, you''re really cute, and your chest is so robust. Wow! Just look at these pecs and abs..."

    Daniel looked at her ruddy cheek and, cynically, thought to himself, ''She''s just a little girl who pretends to be of age. This is ridiculous!''

    "Get down, now!" Daniel shouted at J, which made Kate feel a little more better.

    She then closed the office door and walked up to J and Daniel.

    "Daniel, please don''t let her get between us. I will... um?" J really wanted to p herself when she thought better of what she was doing. She seemed to be so coquettish when flirting with Daniel. And, although she didn''t have any experience, it came natural to her.

    The high-heel footsteps got closer to them now.

    "Stop, don''te nearer!" When she heard Daniel shouting at her to stop, Kate stared at the two of them with bitter eyes and wondered what Daniel really took her for.

    "Daniel, I''m your girlfriend! How dare you flirt with another woman! And, even more than that, in front of me!" said Kate.

    Her eyes instantly turned red and was just about to cry; she really did love Daniel from the bottom of her heart.

    "His girlfriend? Well, I''m Mr. Si''s woman! And Mr. Si, you''d better delete my private photo! Otherwise, it''ll be shameful!" spoke J. She then moved and became a bit restless when she felt something hard touching her, unaware of what it could be.

    When J moved even more, Daniel''s breathing became rapid and restless.

    "Kate, please go back!"

    "Daniel!" Kate looked at Daniel, who was blocked from sight by Jane, puzzled. She was willing to find out at all costs who this woman really was!

    And as she was just about to catch a glimpse of the woman''s face, she was again stopped by Daniel, who said: "Kate, didn''t you hear me? Leave!"

    Kate stopped again in her footsteps, took a deep breath, and said, "Daniel, I hope you have a good exnation for what''s going on here!"

    And just then, J boldly kissed Daniel on the lips. She was trying to break the lovers apart.

    And it was just because Daniel was annoying her!

    Kate got furious when they saw them kissing each other and clenched her fists. Kate kne

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    cer and thus you aremitting a crime. Please stop, now!"

    ''Stop? And let Daniel lock me up in a small, dark room? Pooh! I''m not that stupid!'' thought J.

    J easily subdued three policemen and then ran straight ahead, which astonished most of the passers-by.

    But, to J''s misfortune, there was a Rolls-Royce stopped right in front of her.

    Daniel, who sat inside the Rolls-Royce, had spent half an hour of his time searching for her. When realizing that she had been besieged, she got much more depressed, murmuring to herself, "What a shame!"

    She ran into an alley she found to her right, but she already knew that she would definitely be caught, since Mr. Si was now out of the car and was chasing her in person.

    Within only two minutes, Daniel had subdued J with one single hand, again.

    While she stood on her tiptoes as Daniel held her by the neck, she managed to call Jerry, "Jerry, I''ve been caught by Daniel. Help!"

    Daniel bluntly took her phone out of her hand, threw her into the car, and then locked the doors.

    After that, he put her phone near his ear. and said, "Jerry, Jane will stay with me for several days. Please tell father and mother*." (*TN: Here father and mother mean sworn father and sworn mother)

    ... Jerry was stunned after the call was ended. ''How will I exin this to mother and father?'' he thought. He was even more frightened because of the punishment he might have to suffer if he told his father that J had been caught by Daniel.

    But, he could also ask his mother''s assistance to help him escape his father''s punishment.

 Chapter 784 Wasnâ€™t That Danielâ€™s Car

    The police captain had initially intended to arrest J, but Daniel said something to him. Then, the captain, as well as the other police cars, drove away from the scene.

    J was shivering, and shrank in the Rolls-Royce car. She sighed and wondered why God was so unfair with her, and why the punishment hade so soon!

    ''Please, help!''

    Calling for help was in vain, and then J was taken away by Daniel.

    Without any words, Daniel drove her back to his own mansion, and threw her into an empty room at the third floor. He then locked the door and went away.

    Was he gone?

    Just like that? Without uttering not even a single word?

    She seemed to hear the mansion''s gates locking.

    J was so anxious that she kept going around the room, not knowing what to do next. She was unable to contact anyone outside the mansion because her mobile phone was already taken away by Daniel; now she had only her handbag with her.

    She checked if the windows were open, and they were, but she was at the third floor of the house, and it was a big jump! It was too high, and J didn''t have the courage to jump out of the window.

    But the longer she stayed here, the uneasier she became. So J eventually decided to escape through the window.

    When she was looking for something in the room to make a rope out of, she heard some hammering noiseing from outside the windows.

    She then saw a few people climbed on adder, and then opened a window, and said, "What are you guys doing there?"

    "cing security windows!" They threw out to her these three simple words and went on their business.

    ... J was shocked that Daniel had even thought of the windows. "No! Please, listen!"

    Screaming, J tried to ask for help from the workers: "Sir, please, help me! I am being held hostage by an evil man!"

    "Then why don''t you ask the police to help you?"

    This question dumbfounded J, ''Ask the police for help?'' she thought. ''Wasn''t she caught by the police in the first ce?'' "I haven''t got a phone, " she said.

    "Girl, I''ll lend you my phone. Call the police." The worker handed his phone with pity.

    J had no choice but to ept his phone. Then she started to brainstorm and searched for any phone numbers in her mind that were relevant to her current situation.

    She wasn''t willing to let her parents know about what had happened either, and she couldn''t think of anyone else who could actually

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    hem, "Hello, my name is J Shao, thank you very much for your help today!"

    J shook hands with them one by one, and her loveliness and kindness left them a very good impression of her.

    Seeing the looks on his fellow solder''s eyes, Brian coughed, and said, "Let''s leave and we''ll talk more in the car."

    J got in the military vehicle and sat in the passengers seat, while Brian drove the car himself.

    Slowly, the car started to move forwards.

    However, in just two minutes, a Rolls-Royce car stopped in the middle of the road, in front of the military vehicle.

    Behind the Rolls-Royce, there were some Bentley cars, queuing to pass.

    Brian stepped on the brake, and the two soldiers in the back furiously stared at the car in front of them: "What are they doing? Do they want to die?"

    J now started to be more and more nervous.

    Wasn''t that Daniel''s car?

    Spark, who was driving, got out the Rolls-Royce and opened the back seat door. A man dressed in brown leather shoes got out of it.

    He was dressed in a white, expensive casual shirt, emanating an outstanding aura of sublimity and dignity in his gracious movements.

    He put his hands in the pockets of his trousers, stood in front of the military vehicle, and looked at the woman in the car with an icy-cold gaze.

    As Daniel had got out of the car, the bodyguards in the Bentley cars also got out and stood orderly at each side of the car.

    The pomp was great. Fortunately, they were in the Royal Mansions neighborhood, which was for the select members of society only, and so they didn''t have to worry about other cars passing by.

 Chapter 785 I Accept the Punishment

    "There must be some other way out of this. Let''s back up, " said J, with her voice trembling.

    Brian took a quick nce at her, and his intuition was strongly telling him that the man in front of the car must have something to do with J.

    If his eyes hadn''t deceived him then, the first time he had seen J she had jumped off of this man, and jumped on him, instead.

    Moreover, he actually knew this man. He was Daniel Si, a sessful businessman, just like his father.

    Brian also noticed that Daniel kept staring at J.

    The soldiers behind him didn''t know who he was, "Brian, who is this guy? Is he from the North Pole?"

    "His gaze is as cold as ice."

    The military car backed up a little, but Daniel stood calm, as if he wasn''t worried at all that J would run away.

    He knew that J couldn''t run away now!

    The military car turned around. J and Daniel stared at each other, and then she suddenly made a face at him.

    She seemed to be mocking him.

    But, however, what happened next disappointed J.

    As soon as the military cars turned their way around, they found some more military cars driving slowly up to them from their back.

    After seeing the te numbers, Brian was suddenly taken aback.

    The cars belonged to his grandfather and to General Si.

    All the people got out of the vehicles, including Brian.

    J had seen what was going on and saw Brian and the soldiers making a military salute in front of the two military cars.

    Did Daniel call these people to help him?

    J then decided that next time she would ask L how many powerful people Daniel really know.

    All police forces were searching for her in the daytime, and now the military was doing the same in the nighttime.

    But the most important thing right now was to try to escape and run away and not let Daniel catch her again.

    J opened the door stealthily and was just about to leave, but then she saw an old man with a serious look on his face getting out of the opposite car.

    J immediately stood straight and ran towards him, "Grandpa Han!"

    After seeing the familiar y

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    go back now and rest!"

    General Han shook his hand with Daniel and said goodbye. J watched the military cars leave in order.

    "Why did you call Brian''s grandfather and his army leader?" asked J with anger in her eyes.

    Daniel was silent for a few seconds, and then replied, "You''re not qualified to ask this sort of questions!"

    He now had to settle his ounts with her!

    J raised her right hand and pointed her finger at Daniel, "I, J Shao, am finished with you, Daniel Si, from now on!"

    Then she ran in the opposite direction. "J Shao, do you think I''m a fool?"

    What did he mean? The next moment, J''s wrist was being gripped by a strong hand.

    Under the yellow streetmp light, a girl was being dragged into Mansion No. 9 by a tall man.

    In the vi, the two people stood in the middle of the living room, staring at each other in anger.

    J ran towards the door many times, but was easily caught by Daniel each time.

    He then dragged her to the second floor, but when they arrived in the corridor, Daniel''s phone started to ring. "Father*."

    (*TN: sworn father)

    It was Samuel! J was relieved and yelled at Daniel''s phone, "Dad, help! Dad!" Then her mouth was covered by Daniel''s right hand, and she was tightly pressed against the wall by his body.

    "It''s OK, father. She busted my window and caused me trouble in thepany. I''m talking to her now."

 Chapter 786 This Time She Must Break up All Relations with Daniel

    "Waah......." J, bewildered, looked at Daniel and wondered when had she broken his windows.

    Not knowing what Samuel was talking with him on the phone, J heard Daniel say, "Not yet, I''ll be on a business trip with her tomorrow. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her."

    What? J was shocked. What did her father say that made Daniel reply to him that he''ll take good care of her?

    Daniel''s face changed as the conversation carried on. He said, "Yes, I know. He''s really not the right one for her."

    Who? Who were they talking about?

    J then found out who were they talking about from Daniel''s replies, "That''s right, he''s too busy. He not only now has to take part in more dangerous missions but also has to stay in the military unit for 20 hours a day, so he''s really not the right one to ensure Jane''s happiness."

    ...

    J now stopped her struggling and stared at the man who was covering her mouth with his hand. ''Brian is not the right one! Are you the right one?'' J thought.

    "Don''t worry about her. I know exactly what to do. I won''t hurt her."

    ''Dad! Dad! You are the cleverestwyer! Please don''t trust this evil man! He is about to hurt your daughter! Please, please help me!'' she begged in her mind.

    Again, J began to struggle. Daniel was listening to the elders'' lectures on the phone, while at the same time kissing the girl to stop her from speaking.

    ...

    ''Have you ever seen such a shameless wicked man?

    He was cheating my father out in the open while in the same time acting rudely to me.''

    But J got lost in a daze by his kiss, and then Daniel let her off and quickly answered Samuel, "Yes, I got it. Have a nice evening. Good night."

    Now, J had missed the perfect opportunity to speak to her father because she had been enchanted by his seductive kiss.

    J''s lips were like some sort of drug for Daniel; every time when he touched them, he couldn''t help but kissing them again and again, unable to let her go.

    Now this happened again, and he was french kissing her and carrying her to the bedroom.

    He kicked open the door, and J''s coat dropped on the floor.

    She was held tight in his arms, and couldn''t help but raise her head towards him when he was about to kiss her again.

    Without turning on the lights, Daniel pressed her under him on the bed, and with

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    ff so easily.

    J got up from the bed and ran towards the door without a word, but she was then stopped and taken aback by the man without any difficulties.

    "Daniel, go away, I am breaking up any rtion with you, just let me go!"

    How could he let her... Waah... waah...

    And her clothes were now all wet because of him. ''What should I do?'' she thought.

    In low spirits, she walked up to his closet and managed to find a shirt and to put it on.

    She also wanted to change her trousers, but his were too long to fit her, so she had to take hers off and stay that way.

    She turned over everything in his closet, but couldn''t find anything to fit her.

    She thought that she could wrap herself up with his bathrobe, wearing it as a skirt.

    After sluggishly wandering around the room for about five minutes, she finally dressed up in his bathrobe, wrapping it on her body, from her waist to her shins.

    Well, that was fine! Leaving her troubles behind, at least for now, she came out of the cloakroom with her hands hiding in the shirt''s long sleeves.

    Outside the cloakroom, the man was now browsing his phone.

    J suddenly jumped out and proudly made a pirouette in front of him, "Look, I''m thetest fashion!"

    The man''s eyes were bright but, the next moment, the bathrobe suddenly slipped off her waist...

    Daniel couldn''t help but brake intoughter.

    J screamed and then rushed back into the bathroom in an instant, ignoring the ck bathrobe on the floor, because the white shirt was not long enough to cover her whole body.

 Chapter 787 It was Daniel Who Begged Me to Come Over Here

    J, getting even more distressed by the moment, looked at herself in the mirror and picked up a toothbrush.

    She was brushing her teeth again!

    When he saw this, Daniel got out of bed and forced her to gargle. After that, he locked the bathroom''s door and then he carried her to the bed, "Do you know what will happen when you annoy me?" he asked.

    At that moment, J became so afraid and helpless that she began sobbing, and said, "Just leave me alone. I want to go home."

    This time Daniel had gone too far! She decided not to stay with him anymore.

    But how could she get a chance to go home? Daniel just sneered at her words, and then raised her chin with his hand and fiercely nced at her, "You''ve tied me up, drawn a turtle and even written the word ''bastard'' on my face. Do you think I will let you off so easily, J Shao? Don''t be so childish!"

    J was going to apologize to him, but when she heard these words and remembered what he had just done to her, she said, "Now we''re even. Let me go!"

    "We''re even?" asked Daniel ironically. He began tough, which stunned J even harder.

    She suddenly thought that Daniel looked so handsome when heughed.

    However, she began to again despair when he heard his following words: "You''re such a childish woman. I won''t be so nice to you this time! Until your period ends, I must get back at you in other ways!"

    When she heard these words, J immediately shouted at him to protect herself: "You are a devil! I don''t even know you! Oh, I just want to go home and stay with my mother and father..." and then she began to sob.

    While he saw her crying so pitifully, Daniel relented a little in his game.

    Heid her down on his bed, hugged her, and then pulled the quilt over both of them. "I will let you go home tomorrow, only if you are an obedient girl and go to sleep."

    But she just kicked aside the quilt, and said, "I don''t want to sleep. I just want to go home. Now!"

    She didn''t want to sleep with him in the same bed. This bad man knew only how to bully her.

    "J Shao, don''t be so ungrateful! You will regret it!" Daniel warned her, turned over and pressed her under him.

    J immediately stopped crying and looked at him: "I''m going to sleep now."

    ''That does it!'' thought Daniel. He held J in his arms and again pulled the quilt over them.

    But before this, J had got out of bed to try to reim her phone, and when she opened her bag she saw, by chance, her sanitary pads.

    Just then an idea shed through her mind, which made her titter at her genius.

    She then put aside her phone and climbed

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    phone, she was sitting with her back to the bathroom.

    So, when Daniel got out of the bathroom, she was being pleased with herself and her words, not knowing that at all.

    "J Shao, do you think I will be humiliated by you so easily?" said Kate indignantly. She could get the position in herpany today, and that wasn''t just because she was the daughter of the former CEO. She indeed had managed to maintain her position at the Changsheng Group for so long through other ways.

    "Of course not! I''ve never bullied or humiliated you in any way! Since you can be Daniel''s girlfriend, how can I ever dare to ever look down upon you?"

    When she heard J''s words, Kate was very proud of herself.

    However, J continued speaking to her using a sharp tone, "You don''t have to be so aggressive over the line, your boyfriend is still on my bed now. You''d better break up with him. Otherwise, I will hit you whenever I get the chance to meet you."

    When she heard that, Kate threw the pen away and tried to calm herself down, saying, "You are just another one of his mistresses. I''m his real girlfriend. How dare you speak to me like that! J Shao, haven''t your parents taught you to have a sense of dignity and shame?"

    ''Mistress? Sense of dignity and shame?'' thought J, now confused.

    "Kate Song, you are thinking way too much. I told you, it was Daniel who begged me toe over here. He just likes me too much. Anyway, I''m lovely and pleasing, so no wonder everyone likes me." J calmly chatted with her while she shook her head, not feeling any shame at all.

    When Daniel gradually approached the bed with anger, the air in the whole bedroom became extremely weighty, and at one moment it even seemed to start to freeze.

 Chapter 788 Iâ€™m Going To Sleep With Him

    "J Shao, well done, indeed! I hope you''ll get a regr spot among Daniel''s other lovers." The daughter of the well-knownwyer Samuel Shao, abandoned her self-esteem just to be man''s lover. What a stupid girl!

    If this news were to be someday exposed to public, the whole Shao family''s reputation would suffer enormously.

    "Thank you for your praises. Tell you what, I''ll ask Daniel to call you back when he is avable. OK? Even the ancient emperors had to treat their lovers fairly, right? If he really doesn''t want to speak with you, I''ll beg him to at least have pity on you!"

    J now seemed to showcase how generous she was and how pitiful Kate was!

    The reason Kate had called Daniel was because she wanted something from him, but now, in J''s mind, she seemed to be another grumbling woman.

    "Enough!" An angry voice sounded behind her, and then the phone was taken away by Daniel.

    Too bad! J had so much fun ying with Kate that she didn''t even notice when Daniel had came out of the bathroom. She drew back her neck in fear and then looked at Daniel, who now had a long face.

    Then she stood up in the bed, held his neck in her hands, and said belligerently, "Don''t talk to her!"

    She felt uneasy when she saw Daniel and Kate talking to each other on the phone.

    Daniel shook off her arms, put the phone over his ear and then went out on the balcony, "Kate."

    After hearing Daniel scold J, Kate seemed to know what had really happened there and felt more relieved.

    Since Daniel knew what J had done, she didn''t have to rte it to him anymore. ''Daniel would know that I''m a generous girl, '' thought Kate.

    "Daniel, there''s something wrong with thepany. Mr. Xue is unable to provide funds to me anymore. I..."

    Daniel leaned against the balcony''s handle and looked around the bedroom. J puckered her lips and then jumped off the bed.

    "Don''t worry, that''s just a slight issue. Mr. Xue is in jail now. Tomorrow I''ll ask Spark to invest some money in Changsheng in the name of the SL Group."

    This was exactly what Kate was waiting for

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    f line to pester Daniel like this?''

    She took out her phone out of her bag and continued to walk towards the door.

    Daniel held his phone tightly in his right hand, and warned her, "If you walk out of this house now, you won''t be allowed to get close to me anymore!"

    His words made J pause for a moment. ''Is he pushing me away only for his girlfriend?'' thought J.

    J''s eyes turned red, but Daniel couldn''t see.

    She raised her head proudly, and shouted, "Daniel Si, I don''t care! I''m finished with you!"

    And within minutes, the door was mmed shut by J.

    Daniel furiously smashed his phone onto the wall.

    "J Shao, don''t you know right from wrong? Fine, sleep with whoever you want! A girl like you doesn''t deserve to be with me!"

    Daniel strode into his study, started hisputer and connected to the door''s CCTV camera.

    A small figure was sitting in the corner outside of the vi. The screen on her phone was on, suggesting that she was indeed talking to someone on it.

    J had intended to call Brian, but didn''t do it after some more careful consideration. Brian had already been demoted because of her, and she thought that she had better not bother him anymore.

    ''A person like me, who always causes troubles, should stay away from the likes of Brian, '' she thought.

    However, when she was just about to call Jerry, Brian called her first.

 Chapter 789 You Wonâ€™t be Allowed to Get Close to Me Anymore

    "J, did Daniel... do anything to you?" After his hard day finally ended, Brian lit a cigarette and smoked it in his car.

    It took a long time for him to finally make up his mind whether he should call J or not.

    She was shivering from the cold, outside Daniel''s mansion. When she heard him, she sobbed at his concern, "No. Brian, are you still at work?"

    "No, I''ve just finished. J, what happened to you?" he asked. When he heard her crying, Brian immediately put out his cigarette and got out of the car.

    J looked around her. It was dark andte, "Can you pick me up?" she asked. "I can''t go home."

    She wasn''t afraid of being lectured by her parents, but she just didn''t want to worry them in any way. And also, if they ever saw her dressed like this, who knows what they might think happened to her?

    "OK, where are you now? I''m already on the way." He looked at his watch, and it was almost 12 PM. He had to step on it.

    "... I''m still at the No. 9 mansion... I''m at the door." She looked with morose eyes at the lights of the mansion''s second floor. They were on. But the light that was once kindled in her heart, off.

    "Wait for me, " Brian said. Brian then hung up the phone and rushed towards Daniel''s No.9 vi.

    Half an hourter, when J was almost numb by the cold, a military vehicle stopped in front of the gate.

    "J!" It was Brian.

    "Here!" J stood up from the marble staircase; she could barely feel her legs anymore.

    Unable to move a single step forward, she almost fell on her knees.

    When he saw her, Brian cut across the garden and ran to help her.

    When he saw what J was wearing on her, Brian, who was always calm and collected, nearly staggered on his feet and fell in the garden.

    When he finally came back to his sense, Brian took off his military coat and covered her with it.

    He lifted her up on her feet and then strode towards his car.

    J started to shiver the moment he gently put her on the back seat of his vehicle. She felt better when Brian turned on the car''s heat.

    And then they left the mansion''s grounds.

    Back in the study on the second fl

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    Outside the hotel room''s door, after Brian had been bombarded on the phone by herints, he burst intoughter.

    "It''s me, open the door."

    He looked at the time, and it was a little over 6 am. ''Did Ie too early?''

    ''Oh, it''s Brian.'' J quickly turned over again and then fell out of the bed and on the floor screaming.

    "J, what happened?"

    She was now massaging her aching hip, "Nothing, nothing, ouch it hurts."

    "Open the door!"

    J then slowly got up, "OK." She held her aching hip and then wrapped her naked self in the quilt, and then opened the door.

    "Are you all right? Did you fall out of bed?" Brian put aside the bag he was holding and anxiously scanned J up and down to see if she was indeed OK.

    "It''s the bed; it''s too small!" Jined that it wasn''t her fault.

    Brian then speechlessly nced at the 2 meter wide bed, "Does it hurt? Should we go to the hospital?" he asked.

    Only J could fall out of a two meter wide bed!

    "No, it''s OK." She then got back in bed.

    Brian put the bag with the clothes in it down on the night table, "Get changed first."

    J briefly looked at the clothes in the bag, "Where did you get these? It''s so early in the morning."

    "My friend runs a clothes shop, I got them from him. Don''t you wanna try them on?" he asked.

    J would never know that Brian had woken his friendst night just for her and her clothes.

 Chapter 790 Janet, Are You Pregnant

    "OK, but I still want to sleep for a while longer, " said J. She was even more sleepy now, and even if she still had to go to work, she still wouldn''t get up until seven o''clock.

    Her lovely childish look made Brian smile, "OK, you sleep for a while longer, I''ll wait for you to get up, " said Brian, then pointing at the sofa where he went to sit and wait.

    J fell asleep again, and at about eight o''clock she woke up again. Brian was watching some military training on the TV with the volume cut off.

    "Brian, what''s the time?" asked J in a hoarse voice.

    Brian looked at his wristwatch and then turned around, "It''s ten minutes to eight now."

    "Oh no, I''mte!" She waste for work!

    But then she stopped and remembered of the quarrels she had with Danielst evening and remembered that she didn''t have to go to work anymore.

    Brian walked towards her, and asked, "Are you going to work today?"

    "No, not now at least, " said J, shaking her head.

    Brian seemed to understand what was happening, and said, "You can put some clothes on you now, I''ll go out and ask the receptionist to send you some breakfast."

    The door then closed and J crawled out of her quilt and took out the clothes out of the bag.

    She found a white dress, a long and pink coat, and some white underpants.

    After she dressed in her new clothes, J went to the bathroom.

    She had left her hair band in Daniel''s roomst night and now she had to let her hair fall over her shoulders.

    Brushing her teeth and looking at herself in the mirror, J began to remember of what happened in Daniel''s bathroom.

    Her face kept flushing red while she was washing it.

    J and Brian had breakfast together and then left the hotel. "Where are you going now, I''ll drive you there, " said Brian.

    Getting in the military vehicle, Brian looked at the woman beside him fastening the belt in the passenger''s seat.

    "Home."

    She went home because she didn''t have to go to work anymore.

    "Where do you live?"

    "Mansion No. 8, in the Royal Mansion Neighborhood."

    She gave him the address while Brian nced at her with a meaningful look. He then started the car without adding anything more.

    At the mansion''s gate

    J jumped out of the huge Audi military car. She said, "Brian, thank you! Please remember to contact me when you''re free. I need to treat you with a meal and drinks for all your help."

    Brian nodded,

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    lunch!" said E, while she came over to them.

    J couldn''t refuse this time. She picked up her brother and then went upstairs with him to the bathroom.

    Samuel sat in the middle of the long table, to his right E, and then J.

    And on the opposite side were Jerry, Sally, and Daniel.

    Though the table was full of food, J had no appetite because of the man sitting diagonally opposite to her.

    She thought of what had happenedst night, and seeing him made her feel quite ufortable.

    E ced a piece of sweet and sour pork spare rib in her bowl, and said, "Eat something, you look weak."

    J sluggishly picked up the piece of spare rib with her chopsticks and put it into her mouth. Just at that moment, she met with Daniel''s eyes, and all of a sudden remembered what had happened between them in the bathroom.

    Her face flushed in an instant and was just about to drop the spare rib, but Daniel cast a cold re on her and J shrunk and then forced herself to eat the spare rib.

    She covered her mouth as she felt her stomach revolting with the piece of food.

    But the man was still looking at her and torturing her with his sharp eyes that J had nothing else to do but to continue to chew on the small piece of food.

    Last night''s scene now became clearer and clearer in J''s mind, under Daniel''s res.

    Then again she felt the piece of food revolting in the stomach, which made Samuel suspicious. He asked, "Jane, what''s the matter with you?"

    J shook her head, but E squinted her eyes at her daughter, and said: "You seem like... J, are you pregnant?"

 Chapter 791 Marriage Between Two Rich and Powerful Families

    After E spoke, all looks were then set on J.

    ... J choked on the piece of rib she was eating, spat it out, and then gulped a ss of juice.

    ''What''s wrong with them these days? Why do both Daniel and mother think I''m pregnant?'' thought J, even more puzzled by each passing moment.

    She also felt very offended. How could she ever get pregnant during her period?

    With a snap, Samuel put down his chopsticks on his te.

    "Jane, are you pregnant?" Sally asked. When she heard this, Sally, who was sitting opposite to J, was bewildered, and looked at J, who was starting to choke on her food.

    Daniel was also eating his food, but slowed down and eventually stopped.

    When she could speak again, J said to her mother, "Mother, I''m your daughter. How can you think that I''m pregnant? You make me feel ashamed of myself and will also ruin my reputation. Have you forgotten already that I''ve been to the hospital a couple of days ago because of my period?"

    Both Samuel and E felt relieved when they heard her. ''That''s right. How could she get pregnant during her period?'' thought E.

    "But what''s wrong with you? Isn''t the food I cooked not delicious?" In fact, E was good at cooking, so she was even more puzzled at her daughter''s response.

    J felt even more upset and didn''t know how to exin to them that she felt ill because of what had happened in Daniel''s bathroomst night.

    "No. The food you made is, as always, very delicious, mom. Look, " spoke J.

    With these words, she picked up some braised prawns with her chopsticks from a te ced in front of her, and thought, ''I''ll eat whatever I want and like.''

    When they saw J enjoying the food, the others continued eating and soon the overall atmosphere around the dining-table was back to normal again.

    Daniel, who never spoke during the meal, didn''t utter a single word and finished his lunch inplete silence.

    After the lunch, J and Sally were holding John and ying with him on the creeping mat in the living room.

    "Sally, how are you and my brother getting on?" asked J. Since Jerry had caught Sally and had taken her back homest time, they had never talked about their wedding ceremony.

    Sally blushed a little, and then whispered in J''s ear, "Jerry said that it was all my fault and there would never be a wedding ceremony for me."

    "He can''t do this to you! I must get a chance to reason with him!" said J. A marriage was not entirelyplete without a proper wedding ceremony. After all, two of the most important things in a woman''s life are to find the man who truly loves her and have a happy wedding.

    The two women kept whispering to each other. Samuel, when h

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    s excellent older grandson, and said, "Brian, are you in a rtionship with J now?"

    Through his troops, Brian had already learned about the news on the Inte.

    "No. I''m chasing her, to be honest, but she hasn''t epted me yet, " replied Brian. Charles began to look morose.

    "Is it true that they shot your photograph while entering the hotel with her?" asked Charles.

    "Yes, it''s true, but nothing happened between us. In order to protect her reputation, I didn''t bring her to my house, but took her to the hotel instead and then directly left. The media is just stirring up trouble, not exining that I returned to the hotel the following morning, " said Brian.

    The media had just wrote some fantastic news drafts to attract people''s attention, without caring about another''s reputation.

    After he listened to Brian''s words, Charles went silent for a while, and then, with his hands behind his back, he looked out the window in the night, and said, "J, indeed, has superior tastes. First she turned down my younger grandson, and now she also refused my outstanding older grandson. What on earth does she want?"

    He could see that J was a careful and considerate girl, but he still wondered why she turned down his outstanding older grandson.

    "Grandfather, she, in fact, already has a crush on someone, " spoke Brian. He told Charles all about it; there was no need for him to hide.

    When he heard this, Charles got curious, and turned around to ask Brian, "Who?"

    ''Could he be...'' thought Charles.

    Brian, when he nced at his grandfather''s expression, knew that his grandfather perhaps had guessed who the crush was, and replied, "Yes, grandfather, that''s him; Daniel Si."

    With his arms crossed over his chest, Charles sat on the sofa and seemed to be thinking about something.

 Chapter 792 We Werenâ€™t at all Like Brother and Sister

    "Daniel has a girlfriend, but J still falls in love with him and you also love J. Oh, I really can''t understand what you young people are thinking about these days!" Charles Han sighed.

    "Grandpa, don''t worry; I know what to do and I won''t force J to love me, but it will be the best for her to give up Daniel." Brian was willing to wait for her as long as she would forget about Daniel.

    Charles nodded, "Your affair has be very public now. I have asked someone to delete all the news about it, and I saw that J also posted an appeal on the Inte for the press to stop it''s harassment. From now on you have to be careful, and try not to get in any conflicts with Daniel."

    They all knew why Brian had been demoted in his rank. If Daniel hadn''t called Mr. Si, the general officer, Brian would not have been demoted.

    He had Brian demoted to Major.

    But frankly speaking, Brian could only me himself for what had happened.

    "I understand, grandfather." But Brian wasn''t ready to admit his defeat so easily, and would not give up just yet.

    "I''m guessing Daniel loves the Shao''s daughter, judging from the fact that he went to lengths to speak with me and offend me." Charles''s view on things was very reasonable, which struck Brian''s heart.

    "Anyway, I''ll still fight for the woman I truly love." He didn''t want to regret anything, and even if he would fail in his attempts, at least he knew he tried.

    Charles nodded, "I will support you, I kind of like J too. You areposed and silent, while she is lively and extrovert. It''s good to beplementary to one another in a rtionship. Bill is not the right fit for J. Don''t forget, I''m not doing this for you."

    Bill had the same character as J''s, he was lively and extrovert. But he was notposed. Charles thought that a boy must beposed.

    Receiving his grandfather''s support and blessing, Brian smiled and thanked him.

    "OK, then. Now, how is Bill going nowadays?" He had managed to get Bill enlisted in the troops, and he had warned him that if he ever dared to let him down, he would break his legs.

    Talking about his cousin Bill, Brian smiled, and said, "He was very rash in the beginning, but then that was maybe because that he got to know my feelings towards J. I think this brought pressure on him topete with me in rank, and astely he''s been doing quite well."

    Charles nodded with satisfaction, "Keep an eye on him, and tell him that if he ever bes an upstanding and excellent man, he will have ever

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    she had also insisted that we weren''t at all like brother and sister, but that we were more than that, that we were intimate with each other!"

    Jane and Sven had been friends since childhood and they had grown up together. His mother had even wanted him to be Jane''s boyfriend, so that she could be her daughter-inw.

    But both of them had made it clear that they hadn''t any such feelings towards each other, so his mother had to give up on the idea.

    Sven took Jane as his sister, just as his real sister, Ang, and this was good enough for him.

    J thought of her call to Sven thest time and pondered on this for a moment, then she said, "We''re like brother and sister indeed, but you''d better keep a distance with me to avoid arousing any misunderstandings. If your girlfriend doesn''t want you to contact me, then just do as she tells you to. I don''t want to be an obstacle in your way to find a girlfriend and leave you single for the rest of you life." That would be a serious sin for her that she could never forgive herself for.

    She would feel so ashamed for her other sworn father, Chuck, and sworn mother, Daisy, and also for his sister, Ang... She would have felt sorry for a lot of people.

    "I don''t give a rat''s ass about such a narrow-minded girl, and, unlike her, my Jane is always so generous. If your boyfriend will have a sworn sister and treat her well, will you mind it?" Sven put down the mousse cup and rested his hands on J''s shoulder in a brotherly manner.

    J pondered on this question, and she visualized in her mind that if Daniel had another sworn sister and if he treated her well. Then She answered, "Yes, of course I will mind!"

 Chapter 793 Mr. Si Actually Showing His Affection in Public

    Sven nced at J with a confused look on his face, and said, "She knows that you don''t love me and I don''t love you either. Why does she mind it then?"

    "Because a girl doesn''t want her boyfriend to talk with other girls who aren''t rted to him by blood."

    "Oh, stop, you''ve made me even more confused. Jane, you''re my sister. I don''t think of that too much!" J''s words had knocked Sven senseless.

    "Fine!" said J, "Sven, you''re nice to me, and I should be nice to you too in return. I''ll make some more mousse cakes for you, your parents, and Ang!" J then left Sven, put on a pair of disposable gloves, and started focusing on work again.

    The Cake Shop was just opened and was doing well; all cakes were soon sold.

    Moreover, many people had ordered their cakes in advance.

    J was very busy and most of her time was being spent in the shop. She knew she couldn''t go on like this for much longer. So while she was learning with the master baker her father had hired, she also hired two new apprentices, who already knew the basics, and taught them baking skills.

    In the military camp, Bill and Brian''s subordinates often had desserts brought over for their meals.

    Today, Brian again brought Bill a piece of refined chocte cake. Bill pushed it away with aversion, and murmured, "I don''t like the bitter-sweet taste. Could you please stop ying tricks on me?"

    Brian picked up the cake''s box, walked outside, and said, "J has started her own bakery recently, and she made this cake all by herself. I was going to bring it to you to relief some of your stupid lovesickness. But, since you don''t like it, forget about it."

    But when Brian was at the door, he was dragged back by Bill, who then took back the cake box and cheerfully said, "Bro, why didn''t you say this from the beginning! Here, take my living expense this month. Take it and bring me a piece of cake every day!"

    Brian put the money back into Bill''s pocket, and said, "I''m busy."

    ''Don''t be so ridiculous. I''d hate to create opportunities for you, '' thought Brian.

    But Bill wasn''t stupid either. He curled his lips, and murmured, "I know you don''t want J to know she will always have my back if she ever needs it. Bro, you can''t do this to me!"

    Brian adjusted his hat and then gave him an oblique look. "I can''t?" said Brian, "Then I won''t bring you not even

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    dded a red heart emoji at the end of the post.

    She also posted nine pictures. In the middle picture, she was wearing a sky-blue evening dress and stood on a stage, with her hand in Daniel''s.

    The rest of the eight pictures were selfies, in which she looked powerful and confident.

    The firstment came from Daniel. There was not a single word in thisment, but only a rose emoji, which seemed to speak out for itself.

    Netizens were all wailing mournfully at hisment, "Mr. Si actually showing his affection in public!"

    "I''m so envious of Kate Song, the firstdy, " wrote ament.

    "I wish you both a lifetime of happiness, " said anotherment.

    J felt sad and immediately quit the topic. She continued to scroll the news on Weibo but saw nothing of interest.

    ''What about posting a picture?'' thought J. She got up from the bed and took a picture of the mango mousse cake she had brought back home.

    There were mango and mango blossoms on the top of the cake.

    "The five petals of the mango blossoms stand for the five arrows of Kamadeva, the god of love. I hope someday I will go to India and worship the goddess Saraswati, " she wrote.

    She clicked the "Send" button and instantly regretted within one minute. She didn''t know since when she had be so irrational.

    Thousands ofments immediately came pouring in on her post. She searched them for a long time, but didn''t see thement that she really wanted to see.

    J felt frustrated, but then saw ament from aizen called "Eagle", which wrote, "I''ll take you there."

 Chapter 794 Youâ€™re My Boyfriend

    But soon enough, thement was lost and was covered among the other ones. She clicked on Eagle''s ount page and found out that his posts were all about affairs regarding the military. She knew who he was now.

    She sighed and left it alone.

    But then, his background information was then searched by the other users and hisment was pinned to the top.

    J had no choice but to write him back, "Brian, thank you!"

    Just those three words were enough to make the post sweet, without knowing why.

    Maybe it was because a lot ofments wrote that the two of them were actually disying their love in public.

    ''Forget it, I don''t want to read any morements, they make me kind of bitter, '' J thought.

    Logging off the Weibo, she went to bed and quickly fell asleep.

    In the study room of Mansion No. 9

    The room was filled with cigarette smoke, and Daniel was sitting in front of his desk with half a cigarette between his lips and browsing the recent Weibo posts.

    The ashtray next to him was already filled with more than ten cigarette butts.

    He smoked one more cigarette, and then another...

    The two eyes in the picture looking at the mango were like enemies to him.

    After some time, he stubbed out another cigarette, logged off his Weibo ount, and called Kate.

    "Daniel, haven''t you gone to bed already? It''ste!"

    Kate was surprised to receive a call from Daniel at thiste time at night.

    "Kate, if you ever dare to touch my phone again, I''ll leave you!"

    The woman''s satisfaction was stopped all of a sudden, and she felt heart-broken, "Daniel, but you''re my boyfriend. I just posted on Weibo, what''s the matter?"

    Thement was actually written by Kate herself. She had stolen his phone when he was too busy to notice.

    "You should already know why you''re my girlfriend. If you''re aware of that, then don''t try to ask for more than you should, " said Daniel. Kate was only like his first girlfriend...

    Then J hade into his life and he never had to think of this anymore.

    Kate thought of what Daniel had talked to her that night and she forced out a faint smile on the phone, "I understand, Daniel. Sleep tight."

    When she had finished talking with Daniel on the phone, Kate held Kelsen in her arms, which she had just bathed. She was touching its soft fur when she came up with a marvelous idea.

    At Caesar Pce

    There were many policemen dressed as civilians, still wearing their guns at their waists, patrolling the surroundings.

    Si

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    osite to her kept his silence during the whole conversation and didn''t seem to want to open his mouth any time soon. So J just returned a smile, and said, "Then I congratte Miss Song and brother Daniel in advance now, and I wish them only happiness. Let''s go now, Brian."

    Then Brian looked at J and smiled, "OK."

    J''s behavior won everyone''s praise andpliments.

    "Who said that Samuel''s daughter is distasteful? Just look at her, her manners are so good. She really is a well-brought-updy."

    "I''ve heard that J Shao was very wayward not long ago. Did you know that? I also hear that she''s good at kickboxing."

    "No matter what happened before with her, she is performing so elegantly on this special asion today. She moves with such social grace."

    Two military officer wives were talking and nodding to each other, while looking at J''s back.

    After J and Brian had made their greetings to Charles, they turned around and were just about to go on their way.

    "Jane, my dear Jane!" A voice attracted everyone''s attention, and J was surprised to see a boy in the distance running towards her.

    "Bill!"

    Bill, who was also dressed in his military uniform, was holding a pink rose bouquet and was striding towards J.

    Charles let out a heavy cough to remind Bill to take care of his manners, but he ignored it and was just about ready to give J a big hug.

    Brian immediately pushed J to the side and, without even expecting it, Bill dropped to Brian''s arms and held him tightly.

    "Jane, oh I missed you very much! Have you missed me? Well, have you?" spoke Bill while he was indulging himself in "J''s" hug.

 Chapter 795 How Could Two Good Friends Ever Get Married

    J, who was standing aside and looking at Bill, tittered and replied to him, "Sure I''ve missed you."

    "Oh. Jane, I love you so much! Eh? Jane, when have you be so stiff?" asked Bill. He felt puzzled, and when he looked up he saw Brian''s cold, stiff face, which almost made him throw away the bunch of roses he held in his arms.

    He also heard people around him slightlyughing and mocking him.

    He then felt embarrassed, and loosened Brian instantly, asking, "Brian, why are you hugging me?"

    "It was you who rushed over to hug me in the first ce!" replied Brian. He also gave Bill a look.

    With his swarthy face a little twisted from the amount of training he was going through, Bill snorted and then gave the roses in his arms to J, who was standing next to him, as if he presented to her the dearest of treasures. "Jane, look. These are the pink roses I managed to order from abroad. Do they exceed your expectations? Are you surprised? Do you like them?" asked Bill.

    J, who was now looking at the pink bouquet, released Brian''s arm and took the roses.

    "Hum, yes, I like them, " replied J. Maybe Bill was the only one in the whole world who knew that she loved pink roses. He was also the only one who had given her pink roses since her return home to C Country.

    She was enjoying smelling the fresh scent of the rare, pink roses. She, indeed, loved their faint smell.

    Standing opposite her, Bill was still talking about the roses, "... There are nine roses in total in the bouquet. They are sending out the faint scent now. I know you will..."

    And then, J suddenly gave Bill a big hug, which surprised everyone around them.

    With a cool expression ring in his eyes, Brian stared at the pink roses in J''s arms, seeming to know something.

    What was really going on? Was J Brian''s girlfriend? Why did she hug Bill just now? Or did they think of it too much? Was it really just a hug?

    Bill was bbergasted, and tried hard to utter thest two words of his phrase, "Like it."

    ''Who is hugging me? Is it Jane? Yes, that''s true. My lovely Jane is really hugging me!" thought Bill.

    But just when Bill was ecstatic and was about to hug her back, J left her embrace, and said, "Bill, you really are a good friend!"

    On hearing her words, everyone felt relieved, while Bill, who was in ecstasy just a moment ago, began to be more and more morose.

    "Come on, I have so much to tell you. Please, follow me, " said Bill. And after he finished these words, he dragged J towards the back gate, but was soon stopped by Brian.

    "Don''t go anywhere yet. Grand

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    eard his grandfather say that the cake had been made by J personally, Bill regretted that he was now too full to eat not even a single bite more.

    It was a threeyered giant white cake, with a birthday peach on the top made out of cream. The peach was sprinkled with some edible pink powder.

    And there were some words written near the peach: "We wish grandpa Han only good health and to be forever young!"

    The cake''s edges were coated with cheese, and decorated with a red floral border. And there was even some peach-shaped little frostings surrounding the cake''s floral border.

    Even though it wasn''t as masterfully build as a cake made by a master pastry chef, it looked, indeed, quite appetizing.

    All people sat at their ces at the long tables, and then the waiters began to serve the dishes in an orderly way. And there were even a few more waiters who were in charge of exclusively serving the birthday cake.

    When they walked up to Kate and Daniel, who were now talking with two retired military officers, the waiters said, "Mr. Si and Miss Song, please enjoy the cake."

    Kate hesitated for a moment, but then took a piece of cake and put it in front of Daniel.

    Daniel, who kept on talking with the two military officers, just briefly nced at the cake.

    Kate took a deep breath and asked the waiter to also serve her one piece.

    Then Charles began saying a few words, which quickly silenced all the other people who were talking at that moment.

    "Thank you foring to my birthday anniversary. The cake in front me was baked by J Shao personally. Please have a taste of it. And if any of you thinks that it tastes magnificent, I wee your support to this girl who has just started her own business."

 Chapter 796 Whoâ€™s the Owner of the Samoyed Outside in the Garden

    J''s name was just mentioned, and she felt very nervous for a while; she then stood up alongside Brian. After nodding to the guests, she spoke in a tender voice, "Grandpa Han, thank you, and also many thanks to all the honorable guests present here. A lot of you are aplished elders, and please forgive me if you find that my cake is not good enough."

    "You, the Shao family''s girl, are so modest. I''ve heard that your shop is always crowded and the monthly business turnover is good, and that''s because the owner works very hard and is serious with each and every one of her cakes." Wesley Si, the general officer, first spoke. He now had to support this girl, as she was the sworn daughter of his cousin.

    After Charles Han and Wesley Si''s praises went to J, the other guests present also followed their examples and made theirpliments: "The Shao family''s girl has both her father''s and mother''s best genes, and she boldly started her own bakery at such an early age. That is not an easy task to aplish, indeed!"

    "Right, my granddaughter has bought desserts from her shop, and they tasted really good."

    "Mr. Han made J Shao a special introduction. Does that mean that she could maybe get married with Brian very soon?"

    "Aren''t they top gossip these days on the Inte? It said online that they are actually boyfriend and girlfriend."

    "The Shao family and Han family, if they are united under this marriage, their power will be very great."

    ...

    With a decent smile on her face, J sat down beside Brian and finally rxed.

    There were so many elders here that she had to be extra careful and not to make any more trouble. If she were to offend anyone of these elders, that would count as big bad jokeing on her behalf and of her family''s!

    Daniel still kept calm and silent in the midst of all these discussions. Even when someone happened to casually mention J''s name to him, he still showed little or no care, as if that was the name of an unknown person.

    Then the guests began to take their forks in their hands and had a try of J''s cake; so did Daniel. He sliced the cake into three pieces and then put one of it into his mouth.

    Kate began to feel a little uneasy, as she knew that Daniel didn''t eat any sweets at all.

    Even when they were engaged in social or business-like activities, he never touched the desserts in the hotels.

    But now...

    When the dinner was almost at it''s end, J gave Brian a notice and then she left her seat at the table to go to thedy

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    an and Bill together held the Samoyed dog under control, and when J finally could stand back up on her feet, her face was all pale.

    When they heard the noises, the security guards came to their aid, "Go and ask the dog''s owner toe here!" And before the two guards even had a chance to open their mouths, Brian had already shouted the order to them.

    The Samoyed still wanted to bite him, but its snout was gripped tight in Brian''s hands.

    For Brian, the Samoyed dog was a piece of cake; once, when he was in a mission, he had fought a wolf with his own bare hands.

    "Yes, Mr. Han." the guards answered.

    "Wait, I''ming with you." Bill nced at J, who was now shivering with fear, and then furiously strode inside the dinning hall with the security guards.

    Pets horrified J because she had been bitten by a dog with rabies virus when she was only ten years old.

    If it were not for the doctors arriving in time, she would have been infected with the virus.

    In the dinning hall, Bill, wearing a cold face, as well as the two guards who followed him behind, attracted everyone''s attention.

    "Who''s the owner of the Samoyed outside in the garden? Stand up, now!"

    Bill''s anger was obvious on his face, and Charles frowned, and slightly cautioned him, "Bill, mind your words!"

    "Grandpa, Jane has been attacked by the Samoyed dog, how can I mind my words?"

    What Bill had just said made all of the people in the dinning hall burst into an uproar.

    Kate''s heart trembled, and she tightly held Daniel''s hand. Then, she stood up from her seat, and admitted, "It''s my dog."

    Daniel got free of her hand and seemed to be emanating a sort of icy-cold aura.

 Chapter 797 I Never Expected That You Could Be So Heartless and Unreasonable

    "And you are?" rudely asked Bill. He didn''t really know who Kate really was because he had been isted form the outside world in the military camp for all this time.

    After she heard the question, Kate felt a little embarrassed, and said, "You''d better check on J first."

    Uttering these words, she stood up from her chair and went to the back garden where J and Brian were still waiting.

    And then arge group of people followed her.

    In the garden, when it saw its owner, the Samoyed suddenly broke away from Brian''s grasp andid down next to Daniel, sticking out its tongue to him.

    Brian helped J get back up on her feet and then tenderly smoothed her bangs which were a little tousled.

    Kate walked up to J, and said, "So sorry for what happened, J. I thought Kelsen had been tied, and I sure didn''t expect that he could attack you. Did you get injured in any way?"

    But J didn''t care a bit for the caring words she was saying.

    "Please, take your dog away, throw it into the sea and let it drown, " said Bill furiously. He, being a young maning from a wealthy family, had started to lose his temper again. Charles thought that Bill had gotten rid of his ill-advised bad temper, but he was even more disappointed in him when he saw how he was reacting.

    J wiped the Samoyed''s saliva with the back of her hand off her face, and coldly said, "Miss Song, if you own a dog, then why don''t you look after it, and let it attack people? Do you think a simple apology can solve the problem and make it miraculously go away?"

    Kate felt embarrassed again, thinking that J was indeed relentless with her this time.

    "Both Daniel and I like Kelsen. What happened today was because he was untied, and I sincerely apologize to you for that, " said Kate.

    She mentioned Daniel, believing that J couldn''t dare be anymore rude to her if she brought up Daniel in the conversation.

    However, she was wrong.

    "And just because you and Daniel like it? Does that give it the right to attack other people? Miss Song, please send your beloved dog away from here, now, " said J.

    She could forgive it once, but couldn''t tolerate it for a second time. She also didn''t understand why the dog always jumped her.

    "No, J. I''ve already apologized to you, but why are you still ming the dog?" Now, Kate also seemed to be furious, and spoke in an aggressive tone and manner.

    Brian rolled up J''s sleeve, exposed her elbow, and asked, "Can you see? Miss Song?" Arge area of J''s skin was graze

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ''s, who was then leaving. He was very confused, and wondered why would Jane love a man who was so merciless.

    "Bill, what just happened?" Charles asked his younger grandson, who was just standing there and wearing a nk look on his face.

    Bill then walked up closer to Charles, and replied, "The matter has been settled, grandfather. Jane''s elbow was a little grazed and Brian took her to the hospital."

    "She really got hurt? Is it serious?"

    "It may be not be so serious, but it looked very painful indeed. I''ll also go and check on herter, when the ceremony is over." After he spoke these words, Bill sat at the table next to his grandfather.

    Brian told him not to let this matter affect everyone''s mood because there were some other distinguished guests here.

    Charles nodded, seeming to be thinking of something.

    Brian drove J to the military hospital. J didn''t utter a single word all the way, but just silently sat in car after she finally stopped crying.

    Doctor Wan disinfected the wound on her injured elbow and applied some medicine to it.

    Her ankle wasn''t injured, so he just helped her knead it in some bandages, just in case.

    On their way back, Brian was about to speak, "J..." But then hesitated when he nced at her.

    J shook her head, and said, "Brian, thanks for taking me to the hospital. I feel much better now."

    At The Royal Mansion

    "J, please don''t weep for him any more, " finally spoke Brian. He lifted J from the car and could not help holding her in his arms.

    He also felt his heart break when he saw her look so painful.

    J didn''t refuse his loving embrace, and gently leaned on his shoulder, and said, "OK."

 Chapter 798 Itâ€™s Exclusively for Luring Men

    From now on, they would have to go their separate ways, and have no connection with each other.

    "OK, little girl, rest well and don''t think too much about it. Call me anytime if you ever need my help!"

    He wiped the tears off her face andforted her in a sweet and tender voice.

    "Thank you, Brian."

    Brian looked at her affectionately, and said, "J, there''s no need to treat me so courteously."

    J raised her head, looked at him with guilt, and said, "Brian... I can''t give you what you want from me, so please leave me alone from now on. I don''t want to cause you any more trouble."

    ''Mr. Han must be so irritated about what just happened tonight, '' thought J while letting off a sigh.

    "J, don''t say that. Don''t refuse my friendship just because of that." Brian was actually really happy if he could see her all the time.

    And if she was happy, he was happy.. And if she were sad, he would also feel sad and heart-broken.

    J nodded to him and, rolling her eyes, then came up with an idea. "OK, then I need to settle on three basic principals with you, " she started.

    "What''s that?" Brian wondered what she had in mind.

    "It''s already toote at night now. Go back home first and I''ll tell you about itter in a text, before going to bed." ''Brian is usually busy, I can''t be a burden to him, '' thought J.

    "Fine, you go in now." And as usual, Brian didn''t left until he saw her safely go into the mansion.

    After a quick wash, J went to bed and began to text the three principals to Brian.

    "First, you can''t ever quit or dy your work because of me."

    "Second, don''t refuse approaching other women just because of me."

    "Third, you can''t make any irrational decisions because of me."

    Sitting in the car, and reading the texts, Brian couldn''t help butugh.

    She was actually still guilty for rank demotion, and she didn''t want to get him involved in any more trouble because of her.

    ''She is a good girl, indeed, '' he thought.

    "I promise you, " he texted back.

    J smiled and then felt more rxed. Then she ced her phone on the bedside table and was just about to fall to sleep.

    But then the phone suddenly rang, and when J picked it up and saw that the caller was...

    Her eyes reddened in an instant, but then she put back the phone on the bedside table.

    Closing her eyes, she just let the phone ring on and on, without answering it.

    The man wearing a white, high-necked sweater, and ck casual trousers and shoes, now was standing under m

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    pushed him away, "You bastard! Get out, now!"

    ''Get out?'' he thought. Daniel''s eye grew bigger and bigger, and then he dragged her into his arms again and she struggled, and then again, until he kissed her hard on her lips again.

    "Have you improved your bed skills with Brian? He''s a soldier with strong body, so you must have..."

    "p!" There came a clear cracking sound, and Daniel''s face was pped on one side.

    "Daniel, you bastard! Get out! Now!" demanded Jane. ''He came again to insult me, right? Damn it! Why do you always have to insult me?'' thought J furiously.

    Daniel touched his hurting face which was just pped, and a dangerous aura emanating from him soon filled the room they were in.

    J went upstairs, raging. ''Fine, if you won''t leave, then I will!'' she thought.

    But she was gripped by her hands, and stopped, and the man boasted, "J, don''t think you can get off so easily after pping me!"

    "I have to hit you! To hit you to death!" J then went berserk and kept hitting his chest.

    Daniel who took control of her frantic arms, said, "J, I haven''t seen in all my life such a wild woman like you, that doesn''t even know the difference between good and bad!"

    "Daniel, I''ve also never seen such an evil man like you! Fuck! Why are you chasing other women when you already got a girlfriend. Do you really think that all women in this world should fall for you? That may happen only in your daydreams!" she said.

    Her eloquence confused Daniel, who didn''t know whether he should be furious or amused, but hearing her foulnguage, he frowned, and said, "You''ve pped me, and spoken foul to me. And now I''m going to punish you!"

 Chapter 799 Now, Explain Yourself to Brian

    "If you dare to touch me again, I''ll call your girlfriend and tell her that her boyfriend is a lying cheat!" ''What kind of a person am I in Daniel''s eyes?'' thought J.

    His big palm was pressed against her cheeks, and he said, "You''ve also touched me. How about I charge you through mywyer, Jerry?"

    "Isn''t it great for you to have awyer? Then I''ll ask my father to be mywyer, and then we''ll see whether the father is better than the son. What do you think about it?" J was absolutely confident in her father''s experience in dealing withwsuits.

    Her brother Jerry was still young and only an international silver-levelwyer; he couldn''t even remotely bepared to his father, in terms of skill.

    Daniel grinned an evil-like smile, "Sounds interesting, J. Maybe we can give it a try sometimes."

    "You are breaking into a private house and damaging my reputation. Daniel Si, where''s your decency? Has it flown over the Himyan mountains? And you have the nerve to charge me, here! Are you so confident or are you thinking too highly of yourself just for the moment?"

    J was good at arguing when she was confronted with delicate situations, and Daniel owed it to the fact that she had inherited Samuel''s strong genes.

    "J, do you know what''s the best method to handle a chatty and eloquent woman?" Daniel didn''t have the patience to waste more time with a little girl.

    J, after she had experienced his punishments, of course understood what his method was, and said, "Daniel, if you dare to kiss me again, you''ll just wait and see how I''m going to ruin your reputation for good!"

    The woman made a sly smile, and then Daniel thought of the photos that she took in his office not that long ago.

    His face turning pale, he finally let go off her arms. J felt moreforted, and thought that she had seeded in her threats.

    However, not expecting it, the man suddenly went upstairs.

    ''Oh, shit!'' ''He must be going to look for my phone.'' When she thought of this, J quickened up her pace and ran upstairs.

    But when she was just about to go ahead of him, she was suddenly dragged by the cor.

    J was then thrown on the ground outside the door, the man locking it from the inside, leaving her knocking outside.

    Soon enough, he found her phone, and the phone still had no unlock code set to it; he opened the photo album then.

    Daniel w

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ansion whenever you like to? No way!"

    Daniel smiled indifferently, and threw a nce at her, "I''ll let you know that I really cane and go whenever I want!"

    ''You want me to exin myself to Brian? No way! You''d better go and wash and go to bed!'' thought Daniel.

    The man strode towards the staircase and J couldn''t do a thing to stop him. She stopped for a second and then jumped on his back, holding his neck.

    Daniel then bent down and his arms gripped on the woman''s legs.

    "J Shao, get down from me right now!'' ''Damn, you, J, you dare to jump on my back!'' thought Daniel.

    "Now, exin yourself to Brian!" J held tight on his neck, not giving any opportunity for him to escape.

    This was the first time that Daniel was forced and ordered around with, and his anger grew stronger by the moment, way beyond J''s strength.

    All of a sudden he bent down hard and, after shaking J off of him and making her scream, he then grabbed her again in his arms.

    He then walked back to her bedroom, and said, "Jane, you don''t want to let me leave, right? Well, your wish is granted!"

    ...

    J was speechless for a brief moment, and then looked at the man who was holding her, and said, "Don''t you understand any of my words? Exin what actually happened to Brian and then you can go!"

    "No way!" answered Daniel. After throwing out those two words, Daniel threw her on the wide and pink bed.

    And he threw off the bed all the dolls and other things onto the carpet, speaking with sarcasm in his voice, he said, "You really are beyond childish to the bone!"

 Chapter 800 My Brother is Coming Back Home

    J got up from the bed, and screamed, "Don''t touch dare touch my dolls! I hate you, Daniel Si. Get out!"

    He threw her dolls while she was picking and putting them back on the bed.

    "They''re in my way so I''ll toss them away." The man again swept all the dolls from the bed.

    "Your way? Hah, your way? Enough of all this! I''ll call my brother Tao myself." He swept all the dolls and J eventually stopped picking them up from the floor. She jumped onto the bed,y on it, wrapped herself in the quilt and then tried to go to sleep.

    "Jane." The man pressed on her and forced her head out of the quilt.

    J looked at the evil man, and said, "I am trying to sleep, Mr. Si. Please go away now."

    "Go away? Jane, you''re dreaming." He opened her quilt and thought that he wouldn''t leave her alone until he had his revenge.

    "Don''t call me Jane!" She wouldn''t allow him to call her by her nickname.

    The man''s big palm rested on her pajamas button, and J looked at the smirking man in disbelief. What did he really intend to do?

    "Oh, Jane, Jane, Jane..." He kept annoying her by calling her by her nickname.

    "Shut up!" she demanded.

    Daniel bowed his head and ced his slender fingers on her face and gently swept them on it. "You hit me once, and I will take off one of your clothes. But you hit me twice, so..."

    While she screamed out her lungs her pajamas were torn in almost an instant.

    The little girl shivered and the pulled the quilt over her, trying to cover herself. However, Daniel did not let her have the chance, and swept her quilt off the bed.

    "Jane, Jane, you tied me up once, and then offended me again..." So, Jane..." She was nowpletely naked.

    The girl''s face flushed red while she tried to cover herself, but the quilt had been thrown off of the bed, and she couldn''t overpower him.

    "Daniel... Si! You''d better let go of me, or I will tell my dad and I''ll sue you. A lifetime of prison will be waiting for you!" J was furious and she had to sue the rapist!

    Facing her threat, he just smiled, and said, "You''re wee to do that! Sue me!" He lowered his

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    Sally pushed Jerry away. She then called for her, "Jane."

    "Hum... OK, I didn''t mean to pry on you. Sorry, please continue. " How could she know that they were kissing outside.

    Jerry rubbed his forehead, and said, "Jane, you said you were going to sleep."

    "Yeah... ...but I got up from the bed again!" J was stuttering a bit, and her brother''s face looked very bad. She didn''t meant to pry!

    "Anything else?" Jerry was clearly driving her away.

    J pouted, "You have your own apartment, " she said, "Why don''t you take her there? Could you leave me alone here?"

    Then she went to her brother. She wanted to ask Jerry something, indeed!

    "What? Jane, I was thinking that you were home alone and would be afraid. So I brought Sally here."

    ''Jane is as timid as a sheep. She always leaves the light on when she goes to sleep.'' Jerry thought.

    J handed the cream in her hand to Jerry, and then pulled Sally to her side. "Well, then let Sally sleep with me tonight! We can do a sleepover!"

    Sally nodded and approved.

    Jerry unscrewed the small bottle and looked at his sister. "If you want to hug and sleep with someone, go and find Daniel. Don''t take my wife!"

    He thought that he had just seen Daniel a few minutes ago! The one in the white sweater must have been him! And it was midnight! He didn''t believe that Daniel had really gone out for a walk at thatte hour in the night!

 Chapter 801 Add Me as Friend on WeChat Without Even Me Knowing

    "Jerry, what on earth are you talking about!", said J. She was too sheepish to look Jerry straight in the eye. ''Did they see Daniel downstairs?'', she wondered.

    Sally then whispered to J, "When we were on our way back here, we came across my brother. He was returning to his mansion from here, right?"

    Jpletely denied and shook her head, and she changed the topic immediately, "Jerry, what''s in this?"

    Jerry took a sniff out of it and then covered the lid, "Don''t you know? It''s an ointment developed by Chuck."

    "An ointment? For what?" asked J.

    "For an injury, bruise, whatever. It works pretty well, " replied Jerry. Jerry squinted at J, who was suddenly lost in thought, and then realized what had just happened.

    He passed the ointment back to his sister, "Where does it hurt?" ''Daniel brought it, '' thought Jerry.

    "I identally hurt my elbow. But forget about it. Jerry, Sally, I''m going to sleep now."

    J then took the ointment out of Jerry''s hands and then swiftly went on her way back to her bedroom.

    "Jane, what about us sleeping together?" asked Sally. She watched J running off. ''You''ve abandoned me so fast!'' she thought.

    Jerry then said, ''''Dear, don''t even think about it. We''re sleeping together!"

    ...

    In the bedroom

    J gawked at the ointment, and she was now confused. ''What does Daniel really want from me?

    What the hell was he doing here in the first ce? Was he wielding both the carrot and the stick?''

    Disgruntled, J threw the ointment in the trash bin. ''I don''t give a fuck for any of your stuff!

    Now go to sleep!'' she thought.

    She turned on the bedmp, turned off the other lights in the bedroom, covered herself with the quilt, closed her eyes and then went to sleep.

    Five minutester

    She tossed and turned for a while and then got up from her bed and searched the trash...

    After this, she picked up her phone, and texted Brian on WeChat, "Brian, Daniel was talking nonsense. I am not his mistress..."

    On second thought, she deleted those words.

    ''Honestly, if Jerry hadn''t called me in the nick of time, I probably would''ve had sex with Daniel...''

    Feelin

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    niel is fair on the outside and foul within. Poor girls, you are just as blind as I am, '' J thought.

    "1000 pieces of Mango Mousse Cake a week, 50% off, " replied Daniel.

    He was so busy at the moment that he had to do two things at once.

    "50% off? Do you think I''m stupid?" asked J. She wouldn''t earn a penny if she took 50% off it''s price.

    "Er, you wouldn''t lose a penny if you take 50% off of it, " Daniel replied. No gains but no losses.

    J resisted the desire to bang her fist on the table. Why was Daniel so astute! She gnashed her teeth, and said, "Don''t treat me as your businesspetitor."

    She knew his move, and he was bargaining. Huh...

    Now, Daniel looked straight at her, "You are not that stupid!"

    "Piss off, you are such an eyesore!" J stood up and was just about to leave.

    "No discount, " said Daniel. J turned around immediately and stood next to him.

    "Deal!" she said.

    "Take it easy, I still have a condition!" ''I have to have the upper hand!" he thought.

    J cast a cold nce at him. She knew he wouldn''t make any concessions.

    "Say it already!" she demanded.

    "You have to make one more delicious dessert each time... and send it to my office."

    "That''s it?" she asked. J got closer to Daniel, who was working, ''Is it really that simple?'' she thought.

    Daniel felt her breath close to him and then suddenly looked up. The distance between them was just a few inches.

 Chapter 802 My Family Even Has One Hundred Billions

    When their eyes met, J blinked in embarrassment and then began to make a couple of paces in retreat, keeping a certain distance between him.

    "You need to personally bring them to my office!"

    Daniel suddenly found out that he could actually be nice, especially when he was facing Jane and talked to her. ''Hum...'' But his offer didn''t sound good to J.

    ''I have to send them to him personally? Doesn''t he know how busy I am every day?'' she thought.

    "I can pay in advance six months of the total amount that I owe you, " he said, the moment he saw her hesitating.

    ''Well, er... Six months of the total amount of what he''ll owe me.'' J then muttered and took out her phone to calcte the entire costs.

    ''One mango mousse cup costs 40 dors, 1000 cups cost 40, 000 dors. So, I can get 40, 000 dors for one week of work, and 160, 000 dors for a month.

    Finally, I''ll get 960, 000 dors for six months!'' thought J.

    "You have to pay 960, 000 dors in total and if we round it up, you have to pay one million dors, with the extra 40, 000 dors totaling as oil cost, " spoke J, with a smile on her face. She carefully calcted the costs on her phone.

    Since she was doing business with Daniel, who was very rich, she, of course, had to manage something to maximize her overall profit.

    "I can also invest in your business and you can open a branch with the trademark of SL Group. That way can gain more profit together, " said Daniel. He put down the iPad, with a gleam shining in his eyes.

    Er... This sounded attractive.

    "How much will you invest in my shop?" she asked. Although her father had given her enough money to open a second shop, she still wanted to open another one all by herself.

    Working with others was also a way to further develop her business on her own, more or less.

    "I can invest all the money that you need, and you just have to be responsible for making the desserts, " said Daniel. When she heard this, she was so happy that she suddenly began to smile.

    J, who didn''t know much about businesses at all, was very pleased. In fact, she also didn''t think too much of it because she knew that Daniel would never go to lengths to deceive her.

    If he ever dared to deceive her, her mother* won''t let him off so easily!

    (*TN: Here mother means sworn mother)

    She then asked, "What about the pro-rata share of ie?"

    "What do you think?" replied Daniel. This time he seemed to be even more generous because he even allowed J to decide the pro-rata on her own terms.

    J thought about it for a moment, and remembered that Daniel wasn''tcking any money, while she only earned a little money since she had just started her business recently. "Ten-ny split, " said J.

    After she uttered these words, she instantaneously blushed. She didn''t even know how shameless she was until the very moment her words came out flying out of her mouth!

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    i, you came here just to piss me off again. You should go now!" shouted J.

    Daniel threw the tissue into the trash can.

    "J Shao, please don''t forget that you also did this to me before. I''ve just learned it from you!"

    J tried her best to recollect her thoughts, and remembered that indeed she once sat in his car and... She really did do such a thing to him!

    But J still didn''t want to say anything pleasant, so she immediately changed the topic, and instead said, "Please, tell me about your investment!"

    Daniel stoop up from his chair and J suddenly looked small and feeble in front of his tall figure.

    "No need to talk about it. You can juste to work after I have finished decorating the shop, " said Daniel.

    Spark put the iPad back into the brief case and followed Daniel behind, who was getting ready to leave.

    "I can''t make mango mousse cups for you today, since I didn''t prepare any dough yet, " she said. ''Oh, right. Why did Daniel want so many mango mousse cups?'' she pondered.

    "Um, I will give you three days to prepare them for me. Spark, please remit one million dors to Jane''s bank ount, " spoke Daniel. When he turned around, he was facing all the people that stood behind him. Several of the women who were there just to see him suddenly began to scream.

    J, who was now more joyful than ever, walked towards the back room. "Jane." Daniel had suddenly called her to stop.

    She looked over her shoulder, confused.

    "See me out!" Daniel stared at her, wearing a warning expression that shed bright in his eyes.

    Daniel, who was used to be surrounded by all sorts of crowds, then felt very ufortable because he had been neglected by J.

    He was finally showed to the door by Miss Shao, and then loftily got into his Rolls-Royce and drove away.

    J gave him an angry look, and when she wasn''t able to see the Rolls-Royce anymore, she shouted, "You just want to bully me again!"

 Chapter 803 Tonight Weâ€™ll be Drunk with No Return

    J, for the moment, forgot all about her old scars and pains that Daniel had brought her, but still thought how to punish him, somehow, if she ever had the chance.

    J spent the following two days in her bakery working with her apprentices, preparing all the ingredients needed for the mango mousse cups.

    And on the third day, J got up at early, 5 o'' clock in the morning, to make the promised mousse cups.

    She worked without taking any break until the noon. At lunch time, as she put her hands around her aching waist, J scolded Daniel in her mind for countless times. ''He must be ying some sort of tricks'', she thought.

    What a back-breaking work she did that day!

    Before the dinner, when she finally finished all of her work, J packaged all the mousse cups and then called a van and delivered them to the SL Group.

    Downstairs, J called Daniel: "I''m here with the delivery, where should I put the mousse cups?"

    "Come upstairs. Spark will handle the desserts for you, " answered Daniel.

    "Alright."

    J then took the elevator up to the 88th floor, carrying a small case wearily in her hands.

    J found that although she had left the SL Group for some time, the people there were still talking about her whenever she saw her.

    Sighing, she went straight, without knocking, into the CEO''s office.

    When she saw the people in the room, J was dazed for a second''s time. Then she understood why Daniel had asked her to prepare the extra dessert for him.

    "Kate, this is the dessert I ordered just for you, " spoke Daniel, looking tenderly at the woman sitting opposite to him.

    Kate, who was disappointed at seeing J, turned pleasantly surprised.

    Walking on her 8 cm high-heel shoes, she came near J.

    "Put down the dessert, and then you can leave, " she said. Actually, Kate had known Daniel''s real intentions regarding J, but she pretended that she didn''t.

    "What is this, Daniel?" asked J while staring at him furiously.

    "What don''t you understand? I ordered this dessert for my girlfriend only, isn''t it obvious?" replied Daniel indifferently.

    J then took a deep breath; she initially had thought that Daniel had ordered this dessert just for himself. So when she had almost finished all the mango mousse cups, she had put all h

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    he sofa, and continued, "My ssmate likes cheerful girls like Jane and me. He actually fell in love with Jane at first sight..."

    "Hum, is that all?"

    Sally was speechless at Daniel''s replies.

    ''Now I understand why mum preferred to fly to Brazil with dad rather than taking care of her dummy boy!'' she thought.

    Sally took out her cell phone, dialed J''s, and said, "Jane, how about going to the bar after shopping? Tonight we''ll be drunk with no return!"

    "Are you sure? Go to the bar and have a drink? No no no, I''m afraid that I''ll again pass out after I drink and then remember nothing, " answered J. After herst two experiences with alcohol, she decided to drop out on this offer.

    Sally gnashed her teeth. Why was Jane so disappointing this time!

    But Sally had to pretend that J had already agreed with her idea, and so she smiled, and said, "Hum... shall we go to the SOHO Bar anyway? We''ll meet two handsome boys there. Do you still remember my college friend that you metst time? He asked about you..."

    Daniel gave Sally a cold nce. She got the warning, and she went out to talk on the phone.

    "Sally, who''s the college friend you''re talking about?" asked J, totally confused. ''What'' gotten into Sally today?'' she thought.

    "Nothing, it was just to deceive my brother, " said Sally while grinding her teeth. "Jane, please don''t ever love Daniel, he''s such a bore and pighead!" It seemed that Daniel had eyes only for Kate, but Sally was getting really tired of this woman and her character.

 Chapter 804 How is It That I Run Into Your Brother Everywhere I Go

    J was in the cloakroom, choosing what clothes she should wear, and when she heard Sally''s words, she stopped for a moment and thought, ''Don''t ever love Daniel?

    But I... I''m already heart-broken.''

    "We''ll talk about itter when we meet, I''m changing my clothes, " said J.

    She chose to wear a sky-blue short coat and a pair of casual trousers, with a pair of white sneakers. She then went out.

    The two girls were really happy to see each other. First they went to have a meal together, then they went shopping for clothes in a store in the shopping mall.

    "I haven''t bought any new clothes after mying back from America, so I really don''t know what to wear nowadays." J was seriously browsing for clothes in the shop.

    She wanted to choose that casual type of clothes at first, but after taking into consideration her age, which was nearing 23 years old, she was, after all, a grown-up. So, she changed her options and tried on some other, mature dresses.

    "Neither have I. I''ve been pestered on and on by your brother thesest couple of days. Though I ran awayst time, your brother still found me and dragged me back into all his screw-ups, "ined Sally. Sally felt really miserable, and she couldn''t understand why the heroines in the novels she read could always run away for some years without being found by the heroes. So had her mother and sworn mother. She had just run away for just a couple of days, but so easily brought back by Jerry.

    J tittered, "Sally, you mean that you really don''t like my brother?" J could feel that Sally actually loved her brother very much.

    Sally shook her head, and said, "I don''t know how to exin it. So, what about you? Do you love my brother?"

    While the two girls were discussing their concerns, a woman, holding on to a man''s arm, then entered the shop.

    J was facing the opposite side of the door when the salesman greeted the two new customers, so J didn''t notice them, and continued answering Sally, "No! I''m not capable enough of loving Daniel."

    "What do you mean that you''re not capable enough?" asked Sally. Sally curiously looked at J, who seemed to be more and more disheartened.

    "How should I say it... anyway, I won''t meet with him anymore. And he also doesn''t love me, and it would be also to his linking not to meet me either. And you can tell your father and mother to stop trying to hook us up. Sally, I''ve really given up."

    Though J had little or no experience with rtionships, she

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    changing room again.

    On the sofa, Kate was holding on to Daniel''s arm, and said, "Daniel, I don''t like the clothes in this store, let''s go and check another one." The clothes in the shop seemed to be childish to Kate, and indeed they really weren''t suited to her overall style.

    "OK, just wait for Sally." said Daniel, as he was reading some of the magazines on the table.

    Five minutester, he spoke to the sales clerk, "Pack this one, this one, and that one... M size, and send them to this address." Daniel took out a name card and handed it to the clerk.

    "I see, sir, please wait a moment."

    Kate looked at the clothes Daniel had chosen, she saw that they weren''t for her, and then asked, "Daniel, these clothes are..."

    "Sally''s."

    Daniel finished her sentence with a name.

    However, she wouldter see all of these clothes dressed on J...

    These were the clothes which J had tried on in that store, on that day, and which were all sent to J''s mansionter that evening.

    Sally and J held each other''s arms and then walked out of the store.

    And Kate was furiously holding Daniel''s arm, whose hands were carrying some packages, while they were walking behind Sally and J.

    In J''s mind, what Daniel was doing now was just trying to show off their love everywhere he had the chance to.

    Outside the shopping mall, Daniel stopped Sally, and said, "I''ll call Jerry and ask him to drive you back."

    "No, brother, I''m going with Jane!" Sally held tightly on to Jane''s arm.

    Daniel threw her a brief cold nce and then took out his phone, and said, "I''m very busy. I don''t want to waste any more time talking with you here."

 Chapter 805 She Really Hated Daniel

    Then, Daniel asked Spark to drive Kate back home.

    "If Jerry ising to pick me up, then what about my car?" Sally still tried to reason with her brother.

    But then, suddenly, Daniel waved to a bodyguard who was dressed in in civilian clothing, and ordered him to drive Sally''s car back home.

    Sally then took out of her bag the car keys and passed them to the bodyguard who seemingly had appeared out of nowhere.

    Looking at Sally''s car, which was now driven away by the bodyguard, J fell into deep thought. ''Does this mean that Daniel doesn''t want Sally to keep in touch with me anymore?'' she pondered. ''Why he is forbidding her from hanging out with me?''

    "Sally, I should go first. Let''s meet again another time."

    J didn''t want to be the odd, unwanted person here, and she made clear notice of it to Sally, as she put all her packages into the trunk of her car.

    "Wait for Jerry here, he''sing right now." Throwing these words out to Sally, Daniel then slipped inside the backseat of J''s Benz.

    Sally was surprised to see her brother entering Jane''s car.

    ''What''s happening?'' she thought.

    J was too busy cing her packages in order inside the car''s trunk to be aware of Daniel getting inside the car and onto its backseat. When J had raised her head to close the trunk''s lid, Daniel had already closed the back seat door. J actually didn''t notice that there was someone else in her car.

    She turned around to say her goodbyes to Sally, who was now left hanging with her mouth open in astonishment, "Goodbye, Sally!"

    ''Hey, wait, '' she thought, ''Where''s that annoying man? Why did he disappear all of a sudden?

    Nevermind about it! It''s none of my business anyway!''

    Without receiving a reply from Sally, J just shook her head speechlessly and then drove her car away home.

    When J arrived in the Royal Mansion Neighborhood, and was parking her car in her own garage, she heard a voiceing from the back seat which frightened her to death!

    "Have we arrived?" the voice said.

    There a man sitting on the back seat who looked just as the one that had disappeared earlier.

    J patted her chest because her heart was beating too quickly now, and then she slowly calmed herself down, "J, calm down, it''s just another human being!"

    "I almost had a heart attack!"

    J got out of the car and then opened the back seat door, shouting to the man inside who was keeping h

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    been so rough with her.

    The woman then shared a cold smile, and with her milky-white arms gripped around his neck, she said, "Daniel, you asked me whether I love you or not? No, I don''t love you, I love... Brian!"

    What she said made Daniel''s guilty eyes be red.

    "No, I don''t believe that! J!"

    "You don''t believe it? I''ll make you believe it!" J then closed her eyes and kissed his lips tenderly.

    They embraced each other in silence, and Daniel totally lost himself in J''s sweet scent and seductiveness.

    But, near the peak of the experience, she again spoke out his name, "Brian."

    ...

    In an instant, Daniel felt like being dropped in a pool of ice-cold water.

    He stopped for a while, but then again pressed the woman under him. This time he moved his body with anger, without thinking anymore about J''s feeling.

    Both of them then kept silent the whole evening.

    At daybreak, when Daniel was about to enter the bathroom, J suddenly ran out of it, bearing the pain her body had taken the night before.

    Down the stairs, she randomly dressed in the clothes that she bought the day before and, gritting her teeth, she left his mansion and went back home.

    She filled her bathtub with hot water and foam and then soaked in it.

    Closing her eyes, she felt really sleepy.

    At mansion No. 9

    Wrapped in his bathrobe, Daniel then walked out of the bathroom, but the woman had already gone, leaving only the empty, but messy, bed.

    When he made the bed he saw a red stain on the creamy-white bed sheet, which made him feel even more guilty and anguished by what he had just done.

 Chapter 806 Canâ€™t Get in Touch with Daniel

    Daniel vividly remembered J''s beauty and the memorable moments of their previous night.

    He had witnessed her wonderful metamorphosis, changing from a little girl into a beautiful woman.

    Daniel lifted his beige bed sheet from his bed, folded it up and ced it into a drawer.

    Except for the time he had spent in the military camp, this was the first time that Daniel changed his bed sheet all by his own.

    After he finished, he sat in his study and began to smoke cigarettes, one after the other.

    He had never been lost in thought like this before, not even when his ex-girlfriend Sabina Fan had betrayed him.

    Kate looked like Sabina.

    He believed that he would fall in love with Kate, but, in fact, it seemed that he didn''t have any feelings for her at all.

    It wasn''t until he met J again that Daniel''s whole heart was thrown in a total mess because of her.

    Daniel took the quarrels and fights he had with J over the years as only puerile and childish, never thinking much about them while growing up.

    However, when he met her at the airport again for the first time in a long time, he was deeply attracted by her every single gracious movement.

    Even when he had kissed her in the car, he had never regretted any of it.

    She was a spoiled princess, but he didn''t think that Jane was beyond reasoning.

    She was naughty, arrogant, wayward andwless. But she never deliberately hurt others or looked down upon anyone. Even when Kelsen had jumped her twice, she had just asked for the dog to be sent away.

    Many times he thought, ''Even if she''s so stubborn, I just want to take good care of her.''

    When he faced the cameras and the ruthless media, he dered that Kate was his girlfriend.

    He had done this just to protect J, who looked weak and helpless in front of the merciless reporters and their video equipment.

    He insisted on showing his affection for Kate in front of her whenever he had the chance, just to stimte her and to see if she would be jealous on Kate.

    But the woman seemed to be a strange creature indeed, or maybe it was because J couldn''t express anything else other than anger.

    And he couldn''t figure out whether she was angry just because he was being indifferent to her or because she was actually jealous.

    ...

    Steadily, the sky grew lighter, and this was the first time that Daniel hadn''t gone to hispany for a whole day.

    Spark tried to call him, but his phone was off; he also tried knocking at his vi''s door but to no avail. Spark couldn''t find him.

    ''This is too odd. He usually leaves thepanyte at nig

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    yes.

    When she saw Daniel''s eyes turning red and filling with tears, Sally was startled. ''What''s wrong with him?'' she wondered.

    "Daniel, you scared me! What happened?" asked Sally. ''He was looking just fine the other evening, but now...''

    Daniel shook his head, then stood up from his chair and staggered towards his bedroom.

    Sally, who was more than confused by what was happening with her brother, followed him, held him by the hand, and put him in the bedroom.

    When she was just about to leave, her phone rang. She answered it, "Hello, Jerry."

    "Jane is burning with fever. Have you found Daniel yet?" said Jerry.

    Sally turned around and, while she briefly nced at Daniel, said, "Well, he got drunk and now he''s asleep. How did Jane get the fever?"

    "I don''t know. It might be hard to take care of her all by myself, so pleasee and help me take her to the hospital first. We''ll ask Sven for help, " said Jerry.

    "OK. I''ming now, " replied Sally.

    When the bedroom''s door was closed, Daniel, who seemed to be asleep earlier, opened his eyes.

    Jane was burning with the fever!

    In the hospital

    After Sven took J''s temperature and gave her some IV fluids, he said, "She had high fever, 40¡æ, but luckily you came with her here in time. Otherwise, her life could have been in danger."

    Sally covered J with the quilt, but Sven reminded her, "Sally, don''t put the quilt over Jane any more. There''s no need to cover her up, you don''t have to soak her in sweat."

    Jerry and Sally looked at each other for a little while, and then he walked out of the ward along with Sven. Sally pulled down the quilt from her neck.

    And J just wore a thin cotton cartoon-themed pajama, which left her neck bare.

 Chapter 807 Take Your Ring Back and Get Out of My House

    Sally sat at her bed side, with her chin resting in her hands, and was looking at J, who was still unconscious on the bed.

    Then, thinking of her brother''s unusual look, she guessed that Daniel must be the one to me for J''s present condition. Sally felt that now it was even more necessary to call her mother.

    When she had just taken out her phone and was just about to call her mother, Jerry came back in and handed her a box of medicine, and said, "Rub it on J''s neck."

    "OK." Sally put down her phone for the moment and then opened the box.

    Jerry then stood in front of the window, and, looking outside, asked, "Do you think that this has probably something to do with Daniel?"

    Sally nodded, "My brother was stone-cold drunk and was chain-smoking. And Jane is in such a rough condition that something must have happened between the two of them!"

    ''Oh, that''s right!'' suddenly realized Sally. ''My brother sneaked into Jane''s carst night!''

    Jerry then turned around and walked towards the door, "Where are you going?" asked Sally.

    He threw a nce at her, and said, "Get even with your brother!" ''He should have thought better than to hurt my younger sister! Even he''s Daniel Si, I still won''t let him off so easily!'' Jerry thought.

    Sally immediately put down the box and stopped Jerry, "Why do we have to intervene in their own affairs? We may just make things moreplicated and troublesome than they already are. And, we even haven''t got our own problem sorted out clearly. Just let them be, they''ll sort it out eventually."

    It was difficult for an outsider to judge things when it came to love.

    "What problem don''t we have sorted out yet? We''re doing just fine." Jerry provoked her intentionally.

    Last time they argued, Sally had actively demanded for a wedding ceremony because she felt that it was shameful not to hold one after their marriage certificate was released.

    And Jerry had prepared a wedding ceremony for her, but it couldn''t be held because she had ran away.

    Sally pinched his arm, and while she resentfully closed her eyelids, she said, "OK, it''s up to you now! Never mention it again!" She had already given herself up to him, but Jerry still couldn''t coax her; she now thought of him as being a bad man.

    But then Jerry dragged Sally into his arms, and while he was kissing her long hair, he said, "December 6th, of the lunar calendar - that''ll be the date of our wedding ceremony."

    Sally was dazed, and she looked up from his arms, she saw that he was wearing a big

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    he knelt and offered the brocade box to J, "J, please marry me!" he said.

    Inside the box was a pink huge diamond ring, and Sally realized that it was thetest GL style.

    J gripped her fists furiously, and she would have been really happy to ept his proposal, if nothing had happenedst night.

    But, now...

    J took the box, closed it hard, and threw it towards the door, "Daniel Si, take your ring back and get out of my house!"

    Then she ran up the stairs without turning her head around.

    ...

    Jerry and Sally were really confused by what was happening.

    Daniel''s proposal was refused and, even worse, she didn''t want to see him ever again.

    When Sally returned her sense, she hastily followed J up to her bedroom.

    And, as Daniel was leaving the mansion with a dark look painted all over his face, he heard a shout, "Daniel!" Jerry picked up the box.

    And stopped Daniel.

    " I think that maybe Jane really does love you after all. I have no idea of what is going on between you two, but I have the feeling that the girl will be OK with you after a few good talks."

    ''Could she?'' Daniel smiled, now with bitterness and sarcasm.

    ''If she really loved me, why did she call out another man''s name under me?'' pondered Daniel.

    Then, keeping his silence, he took back the box and then left the Shao''s mansion.

    On the second floor

    Sally was now staring at J, whose eyes had be red and filled with tears. She hugged her, and said, "Jane, please don''t torture yourself for nothing. If you have a problem, tell me about it, so we can solve it together."

    J shook her head and a teardrop fell from her eye and broke on the floor.

 Chapter 808 First One to be Cracked in an Anti-pornography Campaign

    "Sally..." said J sobbing, "I hate him."

    He was overbearing!

    He was vicious!

    He possessed and now fueled everything in her!

    "Jane, please don''t cry anymore. I''ll call my mom right away. Let my parents deal with Daniel!" She had nned to tell her parentsst evening but had forgotten all about it!

    J prevented Sally by snatching her cellphone, and said, "Sally, let it be bygones. Don''t involve us anymore."

    She had decided to go easy on the whole thing in the morning, that she wouldn''t care about it.

    ''Let Daniel have his prize; I''ve liked him before. It''s OK, it doesn''t really matter! I was born an optimistic girl! But, why, do I still want to cry? Oh...'' J thought.

    "Sally, it''s OK. Don''t try tofort me, really I''m fine. And don''t let them know. I... I really feel ashamed!" J tried to mask her shyness.

    But in reality she wouldn''t dare let her parents know about what happened.

    J was really an optimistic girl, and a little whileter, she began talking more with Sally.

    Looking at her shy reactions, Sally carefully asked her, "My brother... Did he do... that to you?"

    Although she knew almost everything about it, she still wanted it confirmed by Jane herself.

    J was dumbstruck and then, smiling, said, "Yes, but it''s OK. To best put it into words, just imagine that an animal rode me the other night."

    ...

    Sally was an eloquent girl, but when she heard Jane''s response, she even couldn''t even utter another single word.

    After she left Jane that night, Sally went back home, reviled Daniel and gave him an ount of J''s own words.

    Daniel, who was really sorry and heartbroken for what he had done, then felt really thoughtful.

    J went to work three dayster after resting at home. Once she got back in her shop, she immediately began to start work again on the SL Group''s mango mousse cups.

    But, however, when she looked at the baskets filled with mango in front of her, she said, "I''ll rather do something else. You guys do the mango mousse cups."

    J had received a dessert order for a banquet, and so she put on her mask and gloves and began to wor

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    fool if she seed a third.

    He held her by her right arm and then dragged her near his chest.

    J tried to escape from his grasp, "Damn you, Daniel, let me go!" she pleaded.

    "J, I''m sorry!" He threw away the cigarette he was holding in his left hand and carefully apologized to her.

    His apology moved J. "If apologies actually work, why are there still policemen in the world?" she asked.

    "They need to crack down on the pornography." What he said was off-topic in its entirety.

    J then almost went crazy, and said, "You''ll be the first one to be cracked in an anti-pornography campaign."

    "Jane..." His left hand touched and caressed her smooth face and then he held her tightly in his arms.

    The cigarette smoke reeked on his body. "That''s enough, Daniel! Let me go! From now on we''ll be strangers to one another. You take care of your own concerns, and I''ll handle my own"

    "J, it was also my first time. You''re responsible for me!"

    ''Is he kidding? Does he want to own me now? Does he even mind being so wicked?''

    ...

    J didn''t know how to reply to him, and said, "Daniel, no matter how manydies have slept with you or not, I still don''t care."

    But it was her first time, and she did care about that...

    "I don''t want those girls, I just want you, only you!" He flicked off the cigarette butt, lowered his head, and looked at her emotionally with sparks shining in his eyes.

 Chapter 809 Come Back to Me

    But it was toote now.

    "Daniel Si, if you don''t let me go right now, I''ll use you of raping me!" shouted J. Uttering these words, J then saw Danielughing, and soon began to regret them.

    "J, I''ve told already that you can sue me anytime you want!" replied Daniel.

    "Don''t be so arrogant! Do you think you can act like this just because you''re rich?!" retorted J. It waste autumn outside, and J, who was still in his arms, started feeling very warm and cozy, and almost nearly fell in a trance.

    Daniel lowered his head, letting it lean close to hers, and said, "No. Jane, I''ll give you some time to try and eventually ept me, " he said.

    His voice was deep and sexy, which just made J feel a little anguished.

    What had happened that night kepting into her mind again and again.

    She then pushed him away, and said, "Daniel Si, I already have a boyfriend and you also have a girlfriend, so we shouldn''t bother each other any longer."

    ''Did Daniel forget that he had a girlfriend? How could he cheat on her and make me his mistress!'' she thought.

    "J, if you are still willing to be with me, I''ll break up with her right now, " said Daniel. He had actually pretended to be in a rtionship with Kate to protect Jane.

    J, when she heard these words, wasn''t pleased at all. Instead, she gripped his wrist and bit it. "Bastard!" she cried out.

    After this, she hastily turned around and ran away.

    After she took a few steps forward, J suddenly remembered of his first threat, so she turned a few back. She then picked up a dozen or so shopping bags and swiftly left.

    While he was watching her fade in the distance, Daniel touched the warm teeth imprints on his hand and smiled.

    ''Jane, I just hope you''ll listen ande back to me...'' he thought.

    After Hebe (J''s salesclerk) had just sent the ready-made dessert to Daniel''s 88th floor office, J got a call from Spark, "Miss Shao, Mr. Si was very unsatisfied with the dessert on this asion and wants you to go to his office and have a talk with him in person."

    "If he''s unsatisfied with it he can throw it away. I''m really busy at the moment and have no time for his services!" said J.

    After she finished saying this, she hung up the phone.

    Spark, while looking at his phone, felt very confused. ''What has happened to them recently? This time Mr. Si, who was usually the one with the strong desire for control, seemed to be... passive!'' thought Spark.

    Later in the afternoon, Hebe suddenly ran into the desert room, and said, "J, J, quick, there are some express packages waiting for you outside!"

    J gave Hebe a brief nce, and asked, "Whose express packages did you say it were?"

    "Yours, yours, " replied Hebe. She

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    Within only three days, J had already sent away all the dolls Daniel had sent her, and had also gained a huge amount of money in the process.

    When Spark told Daniel what happened, Daniel didn''t utter one single word and just asked Spark to leave his office.

    J was so busy everyday that she rarely had time to even have lunch. More than that, she had also hired a lot of daily workers because there were so many things to deal with.

    She left the shop every evening at almost midnight.

    But on one particr evening, while being very exhausted, J returned to the vi and massaged her aching waist.

    When she almost arrived in front of the door, she was considering of going to the spa and hiring a pretty masseuse for a nice, tonic massage... She then suddenly screamed, "Ah!"

    J was suddenly startled by a figure which had appeared all of a sudden out of nowhere. She was so scared that she evenpletely forgot all about her exhaustion.

    "Daniel Si, it''ste at night! Why don''t you go to bed like normal people and instead hide here to frighten me to death? You''re crazy!" shouted J.

    "I can''t sleep without you, " replied Daniel. He leaned against her vi''s door, the cigarette''s ash he smoked flickering in the dark as he puffed out of it.

    What Daniel was saying to her was true; hisst experience with J had been memorable, and when night came and it was time to got to bed, the only thing that he could think about was her - J.

    But J just sneered at his words, and said, "Mr. Si, if you can''t fall asleep alone, you can call your girlfriend. And what are you doing at my house? Do you want to be an aspiring doorkeeper?"

    She then gave him an angry look, pushed him aside and opened the vi''s door.

    She was really tired, and she wasn''t in the mood to talk with him any longer.

 Chapter 810 Damn! This Man is Luring Me Again

    Daniel was about to follow her inside, but J stopped him, and said, "You are not permitted toe in."

    "I have the permit granted from your father and mother, " he said. The man then held her in his arms and eventually entered the mansion together.

    "What do you mean?" J said.

    ''How could my father and mother have allowed him free entry into our house? And I''m also alone at home most of the time. Aren''t my parents concerned about what this beast of a man could do to me?'' J thought.

    Daniel held on to her cheek and then lowered his head to kiss her lips, but the woman turned her head sideways and his kiss fell on her other cheek.

    "We haven''t seen each other for a couple of days. Have you missed me?" The man''s eyes kept staring at the woman, making her flush red and her heart beat faster and faster by his intense gaze.

    ''Damn, this man is luring me again!'' J thought.

    "No! It''s been going so well with my boyfriendtely!" J uttered the words to remind Daniel of his girlfriend and to mind his manners.

    A cold aura began to emanate from Daniel, "If you dare to mention about your boyfriend in front of me, I won''t mind telling him of ourst encounter together..." His lips were instantly covered by a small hand.

    "Daniel, you shameless wicked man!" She turned red as she uttered these words out of her mouth.

    Daniel grinned a sly smile, but in the same time so warm and attractive that J felt her brain nearly blow up.

    But the wordsing out from his mouth were contradicting to his smile, "I can do something even more mischievous to you. Do you want to find out?"

    J then violently dragged him by his sleeve and dragged him towards the door, "You! Get out! Now!"

    "OK!" This time the man simply agreed with her.

    J was confused and gave him a brief, pondering nce, ''Why is he acting so unusual this time? This must be a trap!'' J thought. And she was right! "If you''ll kiss me, I''ll leave you right now!" the man demanded.

    ...

    J really wanted to kill him. She couldn''t understand how this man could be so shameless.

    "Daniel..."

    "One more word, one more kiss. And if you won''t kiss me, I won''t leave!" Daniel said. He then started to climb up the stairs.

    J became anxious when she saw this and hastily ran up in front of him and, standing on her tiptoes, she gave him a kiss.

    When she was just about to step back, the man then put his big palm around her head and pushed the woman into his arms, deepening the kiss.

    A momentter, the

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ou!"

    Daniel felt a little more rxed as he had got the consent from Samuel, and decided to just let Jane act wild for a little more time before he would get to her sooner orter.

    On the afternoon of the following day

    Spark met J and presented her with a contract.

    J was reading the contract''s content and felt quite suspicious about it.

    The content was simple, and only wrote that there was a one-billion partnership project. Except for thebor force costs, all the profits would go to J.

    And the contract woulde into effects from the moment it was signed. There wasn''t even the shop''s address written on it.

    Looking at J''s suspicious eyes, Spark tried hard not tough and repeated Daniel''s words to her, "You don''t need to worry that our CEO is cheating on you. You are different from our other business partners; he''s just simplified the content and made it easier for you to understand it. Anyway, almost all of the profits belong to you, Miss Shao."

    "Simplified?" asked J.

    "Yes, he is worrying that you may not understand it if the contract is too formal orplicated. Miss Shao, you know, Mr. Si, the chairman, and Mrs. Si, they are backing you up to. Think about it, how would our CEO ever dare to cheat you?" Spark added. ''Mr. Si, my CEO! I am so responsible and loyal to you! I''ve even helped you to cheat this little girl fall into it!'' Spark thought.

    His words were reasonable, but she still felt that the contract was quite strange, but she couldn''t tell what was strange about it. Because all of her cake shop''s papers were only some simple certificates, she actually had no experience in signing a contract, or reading it.

 Chapter 811 How are You and Your Baby Doing

    ''OK, Spark is right. I have the support of sworn father and sworn mother, Daniel wouldn''t dare to cheat me!'' J thought.

    She then took out a pen and signed her name on it.

    There was a flicker of satisfaction shing in Spark''s eyes because he could now finally ask for his vacation when he returned to thepany.

    But when Spark was about to say something more, J''s phone rang. "Hello, Shirley!" she answered.

    "What? You''re getting married? When''s the wedding?"

    "The day after tomorrow? Mhm. At your house?"

    "Of course I''lle! Give me the address."

    "Wait, what was that? Xiaxi Vige, of Xiaxi Town? Better send me the full address on Wechat, my navigation will take me there."

    "Um, well, take care of your baby, I love you! See you then!"

    J then put her phone back in her pocket and noticed that Spark was still there. "Anything else?" she asked.

    "Yes, there is one more contract from Mr. Si that needs to be signed. It''s the contract for the one thousand mousse cups that he discussed with youst time. Please sign here, and here, " Spark said.

    Spark then put two A4 sized pieces in front of her.

    ''Why is signing contracts so troublesome?'' thought J.

    She still had to work on the desserts and had no time left to spare for Spark, so she quickly signed her name on the sheets of paper.

    Putting her copy of the contracts into her bag, she then continued to work on the desserts.

    At the CEO Office of the SL Group

    Looking at the two signed copies of the contracts, Daniel grinned a big smile, and said, "Job well done!"

    Spark felt proud of himself, but actually he sessfully fulfilled the task only because of J''s simple and innocent mind.

    "Thank you, Mr. Si. About my vacation..." Spark said.

    "I''ll permit it, and I''ll personally pay for all of your travel expenses, " Daniel said. Looking at J Shao''s scribbled signature, Daniel started to imagine that she was now engulfed by him, under the protection ofw.

    "Oh! Thank you, Mr, Si!" When Spark was just about to leave the office, he remembered of J''s phone call, and wondered whether if he should tell him or not.

    In the end, he decided that he''d better tell him, because his CEO was really, after all, in love with J.

    "Mr. Si, Miss Shao will go to the Xiaxi Vige of Xiaxi Town of Shenqing C

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    are of her father''s worries and of course she couldn''tin, and so she nodded to her, and said, "But, aren''t they troublesome for you? At the dinner, or when we go to sleep. I forgot to to tell you all about them."

    "It doesn''t matter. My uncle and aunt''s house is just next to ours, and they''re never at home; my grandfather has the keys. If your bodyguards don''t mind, yo can just let them sleep there, " said Shirley. Shirley actually admired J very much, and although J didn''t have the best of grades in school, she still was spoiled by so many people.

    But unlike J, if Shirley had done bad in her studies, her family would have been quite unhappy with her.

    Her family had sacrificed everything to send her to study abroad.

    "That''s OK, there''s a ce for them to rest, " J said. The countryside road was so difficult to walk on that she nearly sprained her ankle.

    Luckily, Shirley held her in time, "J, are you OK?"

    "I''m OK, it doesn''t hurt!" said J smiling. She had been kickboxing from her childhood, so she wasn''t that feeble.

    Fanny Mu was very fond of this kind girl, even though she was born in a wealthy family. On arriving at their house, she shouted, "y! Come out now, your daughter''s friend has arrived!"

    J''s hands were still held by Fanny, and she instructed the bodyguards to take out the things out of her car trunk.

    Then, some people came out of the house, and besides Shirley''s father, y Zheng, there were also some of her aunts. On hearing her name, they all came out to meet J.

 Chapter 812 Heâ€™s Got A Girlfriend

    Then J was dragged into the house by all of them, and all kinds of praises andpliments came flowing into her ears.

    Which made J feel so shy that her face flushed a bright red.

    Before nighttime came, all the vigers knew that a very lovely girl had arrived to the Zheng''s family house. They all said that the girl was very beautiful and wealthy, and was even followed by a group of bodyguards.

    And she had brought the Zheng''s some boxes of expensive cigarettes!

    And also several cartons of wine, which were valued for at least one thousand dors per bottle! Even more, she brought all sorts of expensive presents to Shirley''s family members.

    Everyone was talking about these things and about J, which actually made a lot of peoplee to Shirley''s wedding ceremony the next morning just to meet her.

    Then, when dinner began, J, as well as four other bodyguards, sat at the Zheng family''s big dinner table.

    Shirley''s sister and her sister-inw were carrying the bowls from the kitchen.

    "Mrs. Zheng, please ask Shirley''s sister and sister-inw to sit here with us. I''m Shirley''s best friend, not a stranger. There''s no need for so many hospitality rules, " said J.

    Shirley''s grandfather was looking at J with an appreciative look in his eyes and he thought that she really was a good girl indeed.

    But the rules and customs of the countryside were still very strict and conservative, so y Zheng, the head of the family, still didn''t agree to let the two women sit together at the big dinner table.

    J had to stop her speech and instead focus on the food.

    The table was filled with a variety of specialty dishes, which were finished by Shirley''s aunt who had just left. All the food was made by all natural and healthy ingredientsing from the vige countryside.

    The chicken was naturally fed and raised only with grains and corns. Also, there was pork and hare meat, and others. All animals had been raised by the vigers.

    ''This is so delicious!'' J thought that maybe one day she could also open a hotel and employ Shirley''s aunts as the main chef. That could be a very good business!

    At night, when they went to bed, Shirley took J to her simple bedroom and said, "J, please don''t mind the room how it looks. The conditions in the countryside are kind of poor, but this bed sheet is brand new, bought by my mother, and also the pillows."

    J was deeply moved by this, and as she held Shirley''s hands, she said, "Shirley, please sit down now. You are pregnant, you need to take good care of your baby."

    In fact, J was quite curious about Shirley''s pregnancy, yet s

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    it in the future, " said Shirley, while trying to persuade her. Shirley herself actually regretted that she had given herself to the mayor''s son that night.

    After Shirley tried persuading her, J nodded, and said, "Yes, I will break up all connections with him!"

    At the very same time, in the urban city far which was now far away from J, Daniel was joyfully smoking cigarettes outside J''s mansion. He didn''t know that, in the end, all of his efforts would have been in vain.

    At three o''clock in the morning

    Brian suddenly got an urgent call from the military when everyone was still sound asleep.

    He quickly put on his clothes, boots and hurried to the military unit.

    In the unit, some of the special force troops were already standing in queue, wearing their equipment and waiting as the officer was steadily calling the roll.

    "What''s going on?" Brian asked one ofrades sitting next to him.

    "A group of terrorists have attacked a vige. Aren''t you themander of Sharp Eagle team? I guess you are on the mission!" hisrade said.

    Brian frowned at therade''s words; his Sharp Eagle team hadn''t been on any mission for over two years. This mission wasn''t a simple task, and they had been urgently assembled together for it.

    Then, all the eight members of the Sharp Eagle team were gathered. After the special forces'' roll-call, it was then Sharp Eagle team''s turn for it.

    Brian was themander of the Sharp Eagle special task force team, so he called the roll himself, "Frey Jiang."

    "Yes!"

    "York Chen!"

    "Yes!"

    ...

    After the roll-call, Brian strode over to general Si, and reported to him in a loud and clear voice, "General, Sharp Eagle team is now assembled, and including me, all nine members are present!"

 Chapter 813 Can You Afford It

    "OK! We''ve just received the information and a direct order from a superior that some international wanted criminals are now hiding at the Xiaxi Vige of the Xiaxi Town and are trying to evade their capture. They pose a great threat to the safety of the vigers there! Now, the Sharp Eagle team and special forces from the secondpany are to be deployed. Attention!" spoke Wesley Si, the Commanding General of the troops.

    "Yes!" The Sharp Eagle team and the special soldiers replied in unison and their voice was so loud that they could even be heard form far away in the distance!

    "Now, Brian Han, the Major and the Sharp Eagle team leader, will lead you to the Xiaxi Vige to carry out the mission at hand. Do not forget, above all, you should ensure the vigers'' safety first. Of course, you should also ensure your own safety!" added Wesley Si.

    "Yes!"

    ...

    After they saluted and said their goodbyes to Mr. Si together, Brian and his fellow soldiers packed up their equipment, carried the camouge backpacks to the cars and then drove the several military vehicles towards their destination.

    At about four o''clock the next morning

    Fanny and y got up first and began to get busy. At about five o''clock, Shirley was woken up by her younger sister.

    Shirley didn''t wake J up and also asked the make-up artist to try and keep quiet.

    When J woke up, Shirley had already changed into her wedding gown.

    In a daze, J sat up from the bed startled and then realized that Shirley was actually getting married today.

    "Please go and get washed first and then you can have the hot breakfast!" said Shirley. She smiled and looked at J who seemed to be in a trance.

    It wasn''t until when she heard Shirley''s words that J really noticed her. When she looked at Shirley, she began to slowly awake more and more, and said, "Wow! Shirley, you''re so beautiful today!"

    J pulled the quilt aside, got out of bed and then walked up to Shirley. She then began to scan Shirley up and down while she was walking around her.

    Shirley, with a ruddy face, helped J smooth her hair, and said, "J, you''re even more beautiful than me, and one day you''ll be the most beautiful bride!"

    ''Will I?'' thought J. When she saw Shirley, dressed in the wedding gown, she began to imagine her own wedding.

    ''Who would be my bridegroom? Could he be...'' she thought

    At about eight o''clock, after the firecrackers were set off, someone suddenly ran into Shirley''s bedroom, and said, "The bridegroom is here! The bridegroom has arrived!"

    Shirley, who was sitting on the bed, held J''s hand tightly, looking very nervous.

    "Don''t worry. You''re so beautiful and attractive today t

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    , and told her husband, "Walter, a group of strangers arrived at our vige and they aremitting murders right now!"

    When he learned about the a terrible situation, Walter just said, "You''re foolish and crazy! Do you want to go back and be killed? I won''t go there. Go back by yourself if you want to!"

    When J heard these words, she tightly held her fists with rage, clenched her teeth and then kicked the Ferrari''s door, shouting, "God damn you! You don''t deserve to be a man!"

    Walter got out of his car right away and was furious when he saw J kicking the Ferrari. "Do you know how much I''ve paid to rent this Ferrari? Now that you''ve kicked it, if there''s any scratch on it can you afford it?" he shouted.

    J, who was looking at him, just sneered at his words. Then she turned around, and said to the bodyguard, "Stay here and wait for me. I''ll go back to the vige!"

    "Miss Shao, you can''t go back there. It''s too dangerous!"

    The bodyguard immediately stopped J and tried to persuade her from returning to the vige.

    But J had already got in the car, and said, "Don''t worry! I''ve learned taekwondo and can protect myself. Please ask another bodyguard to take Shirley away from here first!"

    When J started the car, Shirley had already opened the Ferrari''s door and got off the car. She then ran in front of J''s car, and said, "J, please don''t go back. Let me go alone instead! They are my mother and father!"

    Walter had already bitterly disappointed her in the first hour of their marriage.

    "Shirley, just listen to me. You''re pregnant and you can''t go there, it''s too dangerous, " said J. Uttering these words, she turned the car around and drove back towards the vige.

    Shirley watched the Benz driving away fast and then burst into tears.

 Chapter 814 She Couldnâ€™t Stand Idle

    The bodyguard had to follow J''s instructions, and let another drive her car, which took Shirley out of there.

    The other three people immediately climbed inside a BMW and stepped on the throttle to keep up with the Mercedes.

    The vige was already a mess. The only road was full of vigers who ran and screamed.

    It sounded like that people around were making troubles in the border.

    J basically had no idea about the weapons, although she was afraid of them. But when she remembered the kind Mr. and Mrs. Zheng, and the tears falling off Shirley''s cheeks, she couldn''t just sit and watch.

    When she arrived at the Zheng''s house, she was lucky enough not to encounter any dangerous person in her way.

    J jumped out of the car and knocked at the door.

    "Uncle, auntie, it is me, J!"

    y Zheng was injured on his shoulder and Fanny was sobbing in one of the rooms. She was stunned when she heard J''s voice.

    "Mom, it sounds like J." The little girl shaking in the corner widely opened her eyes.

    Fanny then quickly ran to open the door. She first opened a gap and saw that it really was J and then she quickly pulled her inside the house.

    "J, why are you back?"

    J gasped for air, and said, "You have toe with me. I''ll take you out of here."

    Hearing J''s words, y Zheng tried to stand up from the sofa. "J, hurry and take Shirley..."

    "Don''t worry uncle, there are two cars, everyone can get on the bus."

    Bang! A loud noise came from the Zheng''s red iron gate. J''s bodyguards were hiding in the car at this time, and they didn''t dare to act rashly.

    If they had acted out this time, they would have only made things worse.

    Sure enough, after another loud bang, there was silence.

    J took the opportunity to let the Zheng family get in the Mercedes and the BMW. She was sitting in the front with a very alert co-pilot bodyguard.

    He was always on the lookout for any dangers.

    They drove to the vige''s gates, where she had initially just separated with Shirley, and just then, a man with a murderous look on his face jumped right in front of them.

    He picked up the weapon in his hand and started attacking them!

    The bodyg

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    now."

    When Daniel was just about to end the call, Jerry said, "Daniel..."

    "Hum?"

    "The news broadcast said that Xiaxi Vige is already... Daniel, please find her and take good care of her. I am on my way back now!" Jerry was distressed when he saw the vige photos on his tablet. The whole vige was filled with smoke. ''Jane, please be fine...''

    "Well, I know. I''m heading there right now." Daniel opened the car''s door, fastened his seat belt, opened the phone navigation, and turned it on, with it''s final destination Xiaxi Vige.

    He drove the Rolls Royce quickly out of the parking lot. On his way, Daniel put on a Bluetooth headset and dialed several numbers.

    Then he drove straight to the highway. When he was nearly 200 yards close to Xiaxi Vige, he rushed even more.

    In Xiaxi Vige

    Three military vehicles stopped a few hundred meters away from the vige. Brian looked at the smokeing from not far away, and had a bad feeling about it.

    "Gather!"

    All soldiers gathered neatly in three rows.

    Brian''s expression was very serious as he began to assign orders. "Everyone obey. The gangsters in the Xiaxi Vige have already begun to act their evils. We''re now divided into three teams and each one of us will sneak into the vige on a different route..." Brian quickly assigned the team and then appointedmanders to each of the teams.

    "Everyone remember: safety first! We must keep the vigers safe, as well as ourselves!"

 Chapter 815 What A Chinese Beauty

    "Yes sir!" All the soldiers saluted their leader together and then swiftly started on their tasks.

    "Walter, what should we do?" The skinny best man, quietly asked him.

    Walter looked at him with a sour face, and said, "Leave me alone. If I knew what to do I wouldn''t be here. That bitch! This is all her fault!" Walter fiercely nced at Shirley, who was holding her sister''s hand in silence.

    J really wanted to kick the son of a bitch scum Walter to death!

    The police car wasn''t that far away and, judging by the sound of the siren, was getting closer and closer to the vige. But the police still didn''t know the current situation in the vige.

    Time went by... When the enemy became more rxed and less vignt, several bodyguards nced a couple of meaningful looks to each other. Each one fixed on an enemy, and then all of them jumped them all at once.

    One of the enemies was shot several times. It looked like he was dying, but when he lifted himself up from the ground was shot again!

    "Everyone get in the cars!" One of the bodyguards began to direct everyone to the cars, while the other two bodyguards were still trying to fight back the enemy.

    All the people got in the cars. J walked around an enemy''s body and prepared to sit in the driver''s seat.

    But then another one of the enemies got up from the ground and grabbed J and hold a dagger against her neck.

    "All of you, stop!" The viin then appeared in front of the bodyguards holding J, and her bodyguards'' faces turned to white instantly. They slowly ced their weapons on the ground.

    But, the Ferrari and BMW wedding cars had slipped away in just a few seconds.

    Only the Mercedes-Benz and some other BMW''s remained; Shirley and her family were sitting in the car.

    Not far away from the vige, two off-road vehicles, without bearing license tes, came into near sight. After the gangsters saw them, they quickly took J to the other side of the road.

    "Take them away first!" J shouted at the bodyguard, thinking that they should seize the moment.

    Shirley ran out of the car and cried out loud, "J, J, I''ll save you!"

    She then ran to J with her wedding dress in her hand. When th

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    fort money afterwards.

    After he received the phone call from his boss, and reported of the current situation, Brian heard what the man said.

    He walked silently and saw who the woman held by the gangsters was!

    ''J!''

    Brian''s face turned pale immediately. ''How could she be here?'' he wondered, ''How could she be the one held by the gangsters?''

    When J had lost all hope, she suddenly heard a man''s powerful voice. "We can''t hurt any innocents. We must save the hostage!"

    J was surprised to see him, and they actually made eye contact. ''It''s Brian!''

    Brian tipped her with a wink, and J gradually calmed down.

    "God damn it! I''ll force my way out!" The boss who had captured J was prepared to use the weapon in his hand.

    He pressed it to J''s head, and he prepared to fire it.

    "No, boss! We can use the woman to get out of here!" Another man in a ck robe immediately stopped his boss''s action.

    The man, who was called the Boss, yelled at Brian, "If you all step back and let us go, the woman won''t be harmed!"

    In fact, J was eager to say "Don''t worry about me! Kill them all!" But she missed her family after all, and...

    Today she had encountered and felt both life and death, almost in an instant.

    She remembered Shirley''s despair because all of her family was still being held in the vige.

    And if the criminals were not subdued as soon as possible, there would be even more casualties.

    She finally convinced herself.

 Chapter 816 I Will Marry You Tomorrow

    "Don''t worry about me!" J shouted. Not many people could sacrifice their selves. But she, J, was about to do this soon.

    When she thought of it, J smiled with a sort of relief.

    Her smile had now shocked most of the people standing on the other side.

    Brian frowned and kept his silence and everyone had little or no patience left.

    "Retreat! Let them pass, " he started talking.

    The local police chief immediately gave Brian an angry look. Although he was furious, he still had to talk respectfully, and said, "Major Brian, we have hundreds of people deployed, and if we surrender to a terrorist team of just a little more than a dozen people, people willugh at us!"

    Brian didn''t seem to hear what he said. He still ordered coldly, "Go back first."

    Several soldiers of the Sharp Eagle retreated first, followed then by the Special Forces.

    Seeing what was happening, J became anxious. She was ready to sacrifice herself, and wondered why Brain had to retreat right now.

    However, she couldn''t talk with Brain, and so she could only find a solution to this predicament all by herself.

    The gangster had put her on the front passenger''s seat in the car, and a man always held the weapon against her head on the backseat.

    The car''s window was open. Right after the car started to take off on the road, J opened the door and jumped out of it hastily, with a courage she didn''t know where.

    "Damn it!" The boss who was driving then roared, took out a gun, and started attacking J.

    The bullet hit J''s back with a loud noise on impact.

    At the same time, gunshots sounded everywhere, and the battle started.

    J made a few rolls on the ground and the boss continued to attack her, shooting her in the leg.

    When the third shot was heard, a pair of powerful long arms brought J up on her feet; Brain kept the woman in his arms and protected her.

    The hard bullet hit his shoulder, Brian''s face turned pale, and he tightly squinted his eyes because of the searing pain.

    The war between the two sides had offi

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    eard her speaking, they all shifted their looks on her.

    "Jane, you''re awake!" Melody held her walking stick, and then slowly walked to J and held her hand.

    "Jane, thank God you woke up! You scared me to death!" Vi had her eyes filled with tears.

    "Kid, are you thirsty, hungry?" Vincent also stared anxiously at his one and only granddaughter.

    J nodded, and said, "I am fine. Maybe... thirsty."

    She nced at their worried faces and her heart filled with warmth.

    She remembered that when she was in Xiaxi Vige, she seemed to have seen Daniel. Where did he go?

    Had she imagined all of it?

    No, Daniel had attacked Brain with a weapon. It wasn''t a hallucination.

    E came over to her with a ss of water, picked up a cotton swab next to her, dipped it in a ss of water, and then pressed it on her dry lips.

    J licked her wet lips, and said, "Mom... can I drink it?"

    "No, you''ve just gone out of surgery. You have to wait a while longer before you can drink." Sven took off his mask and looked at J, who was for him the most beautiful woman ever.

    "Sister." John slipped from Samuel''s body, ran to J''s bed, and then climbed on her.

    Vincent quickly picked up his grandson. "John, your sister is not feeling too well, you can''t climb on her."

    But J smiled at John and tried lifting her left arm, but felt it hurt.

 Chapter 817 Wonâ€™t You be Eaten by Him to the Bone

    "Don''t try to move your arm! Your left shoulder is wounded." Sven reminded her diligently.

    ''Well, OK then!'' J didn''t dare move an inch.

    "Sister, will you go back to sleep?" John asked while he curiously stared at her; he hadn''t seen his sister for a long time.

    J then nced at E, who standing next to John, and asked, "Mom, I''ve been already sleeping for a long while, haven''t I?"

    "Yes, for almost two days! You really gave us a scare! Foolish girl!"

    The event in Xiaxi Vige was reported by the media and J, who was held hostage, had been broadcasted to the public.

    And because she had wanted to sacrifice herself for everyone''s safety, all the users had now regarded and praised her as being the most beautiful woman in the world.

    Samuel and E had found out of their daughter''s happenings through the news.

    And so they immediately came back together with John. Samuel had already scolded Jerry for his negligence in taking good care of his sister.

    "For two days! That''s so long! Mom, do you know how Brian is doing?" asked J. She couldn''t forget about Brian; after all, he had been shot in order to protect her.

    E put down the ss of water in her hand, and said, "They say he''s still in the military hospital, but we still don''t know much about his current condition."

    As soon as their ne hadnded, they rushed to the hospital. They knew little of what had been going on, and upon their arrival they saw that Daniel himself had kept J safe and had looked after her.

    J was about to jump up from bed, but her whole family surrounded her and stopped her.

    "Jane, don''t move! Don''t forget about your wounds!"

    "Oh dear! My dear granddaughter, don''t be so anxious to get up, just lie still!"

    "Jane, what do you want to do? I''ll help you, " said her father.

    ...

    J was forced to go back to the bed, so she had no choice but to lie down and stay still.

    "I want my phone, and I need to call to Brian to see if he''s doing well. He took a gunshot wound for me, " J said.

    Samuelforted his daughter, and out of her dirty handbag took out the phone and switched it back on for her.

    J searched for Brian''s phone numbers, but when she was just about to dial it, she saw that all of her family members were still staring at her.

    She felt embarrassed make the call before them, and said, "Can you give me some space? I can''t talk on the phone when all of you are staring at me!"

    Then her family lef

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    Perplexed, he knocked on his own head, and thought himself of being a fool that he hadn''t realized what was really going on between them sooner.

    ''Daniel and J...''

    "Ha, ha...ha..."

    Sven suddenly burst intoughter, hardly containing his wild reactions.

    Now, Jerry and J were confused and were staring at Sven, who was almost rolling on the floor withughter. Jerry said, "Mr. Si, please mind your respect! We''re in a hospital!"

    Sven finally stoppedughing, tidied up his white gown, and said, "Jane, are you able to take that icy-cold face under control?"

    "What?" J was perplexed at his words.

    "Well. I mean, if you''re still getting together with Daniel and all, won''t you be eaten by him to the bone?" ''Jane is a simple and pure girl, while Daniel isplicated and thoughtful. If they ever be a couple, J is surely to be overwhelmingly controlled by him, '' thought Sven.

    J flushed red again, and then she directly threw her pillow to Sven, and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? I''m not getting together with Daniel!"

    However Jerry, who was next to her, sarcastically remarked, "Yes, you are. Actually, that makes no difference, because you are actually together right now."

    ...

    Sven tried hard to bear hisughter, and said, "Jane, my dear Jane! I had never expected Daniel to be conquered by you! You really are grand!"

    ''That icy-cold face of his... Ha, ha... maybe it can only be melted away by the warm, sunny Jane, '' thought Sven.

    "Sven, don''t you also think that Daniel is wicked, and bad?" asked J. And, somehow like she was bearing a grudge, she looked at Sven''s smiling face.

 Chapter 818 I Wonâ€™t Be Coming to See You Anymore

    Sven thought more about it. ''Daniel had only once been in love, but he separated with that girl years ago. After that, I''ve never seen him make a new girlfriend. Oh! That''s right, Kate Song! So, he has a rtionship with Kate Song, but at the same time another with Jane...'' thought Sven.

    "He''s bad!" he said, "and wicked!" But, Sven''s words actually made J feel more sympathetic towards Daniel.

    And she couldn''t help herself throw out the words, "Maybe not that bad."

    J''s mind started to roam about, and then Sven and Jerry looked at each other. After a while, Jerry winked to Sven.

    "Jane, please wait for Daniel here. Sven and I have something to discuss about outside."

    J snapped out of it, and asked, "Is Daniel reallying here?" She felt scary, but also furious.

    Sven nodded to her, "Yes. Daniel said that he ising here. I suppose that he is already on his way here right now."

    "Sven Si! Are you really my brother? Call him back right now! Tell him not toe here and see me!" J shouted. She was in a real panic now, without even knowing the real reason. She then took over the bowl of soup, and said, "I will drink it, OK? Now, hurry up! Call him back, please!"

    ...

    Her unusual reaction startled the two men.

    ''What''s wrong with J?'' thought Sven, ''Why is she so flustered on knowing that Daniel is on his way here?

    She wouldn''t have been so anxious if she were meeting her boyfriend, not to say that Daniel is already a scumbag in her eyes, '' Sven thought.

    Perplexed at her reaction, Sven dialed Daniel''s number, and the call soon connected, "Hey, Daniel. Jane said that she''ll drink the soup, and you don''t need toe anymore."

    J nearly choked on the soup when she heard his words, and said, "Sven, do you really have to be so honest?"

    "Wasn''t it you that asked me to say that?" Looking back at J, who was just about to burst into rage, Sven really felt speechless and helpless.

    But the call was still connected, and J''s words fell freely into the man''s ears on the other side of the line.

    "Sven, I''ll be there soon. Bye."

    Daniel hung up the phone and then carefully continued driving his car. ''J Shao! How much are you expecting me? I''ll have to ask youter!'' Daniel thought.

    In the patient''s room

    Now, all three people were staring at each other in silence.

    "Sven, didn''t you hear me? You need to change my room! I don''t want to stay in this room anymore!" J shou

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    , "You''ve stolen my most precious thing, and even wanted to hurt Brian. That makes no difference between you and a despicable man!"

    The woman''s words made Daniel feel even more heart-broken.

    He didn''t try toe up with any exnations, and instead just took the bowl and forced J to drink it up.

    Then he stood up from the chair, and said, "Have a good rest. Since you don''t like me, I won''t being to see you anymore."

    Then he turned around and left the room. J looked at his back and felt distressed out of her control.

    ''I won''t being to see you anymore...

    ''Shouldn''t I be happy? Why am I feeling so painful? So heart-broken? For what? He acted so viciously and is not deserving of any of my love!'' J thought.

    In the hospital''s parking lot, Daniel sat in the car alone, looking at the patient''s room up on the eighth floor while slowly smoking his cigarette.

    He smoked one after the other, and when he reached the fifth one, he saw Svene out of the hospital''s in-patient department.

    "Sven!" Daniel called.

    Sven was whistling a tune when he heard someone call out his name and, almost in an instant, he felt so startled that he almost jumped out of his shoes.

    ''It''s so dark outside, who is that guy? And the figure seems to be flickering!'' Sven thought.

    "It''s me." Daniel''s cold voice rxed him.

    Sven, while he walked towards him, was ying with his car keys in his hand.

    "Daniel, haven''t you left yet? Why are you still here?" Sven asked. When he had returned to J''s room earlier, Daniel was already gone. He only saw J lying on the bed, wearing a nk look on her face.

 Chapter 819 Indulging in the Company of Other Women

    Sven, by chance, nced at the cigarette butts lying on the ground, and could also not help asking, "Daniel, why did you smoke so much?"

    Daniel then put out the cigarette butt, and said, "Let''s go."

    ...

    Daniel seemed to be waiting for Sven, but they weren''t heading in the same direction.

    "Daniel." Sven knocked on Daniel''s car window.

    The the driver''s window was then rolled down.

    "What happened between Jane and you?" carefully asked Sven. When he returned to the ward earlier, he saw that J was very quiet, and was looking much more different than before.

    "Don''t worry. From now on, I''ll have nothing to do with her anymore, " said Daniel.

    Sven saw clearly that Daniel spoke with an ironic smile on his face.

    "Daniel, Jane is still a girl, after all. If you want to be in a rtionship with her, you must learn how to tolerate her, " said Sven. He didn''t know what had really happened between Jane and Daniel, but he would support them all the way if they got together.

    As for Kate, Daniel had never mentioned her in front of him, so perhaps he was just using her as a pretext on some other asions.

    Tolerance? Daniel, with his hands behind his head, began to lean back in the driver''s seat.

    He then kept silent for about two minutes.

    "Come on. Let''s go for a drink!" he suddenly said. Sven, when he saw Daniel winking at him, then got in the front passenger''s seat.

    Sven in fact just really wanted to go home and sleep, but when he saw Daniel looking so morose, he decided to stay with him.

    In the bar

    Although it was almost two o''clock in the morning, the music in the bar was still deafening, and there were more and more customersing and going.

    When he saw that Daniel entered the bar, the manager, with a keen eye, immediately walked up to him. "Boss Si and Mr. Si, wee to our bar!"

    He then arranged for a private room for Daniel right away and sent the most beautiful barmaids they had in the bar to serve them.

    Inside the luxurious private room, the barmaids looked energetic. With a smile on their face, they got close to the two men. One of them asked, "Boss Si, Mr. Si, what would you like to drink?"

    Daniel, who didn''t even look at her, replied, "Whisky."

    When Sven heard what he had ordered, he was so surprised with the reply that he felt his stomach jolt a little. "I''ll have a red wine, please, " he said.

    He then also asked the barmaid beside him to hire a driver in advance for Daniel.

    The barmaid then quickly came back with the whisky. Sven wanted her to stay there to keep Danielpany, but when he better thought of Jane,

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    with other women to pursue your dirty pleasures! You are just indulging in thepany of other women! Do you even feel a little bit guilty for your actions?"

    "Daniel Si, you are such a bastard! From now on, don''t appear in front of me anymore! I don''t know you! I don''t know you, remember! You''re a despicable man!" added J.

    Immediately after he answered the phone, Daniel began to fix his cold eyes on Sven, who had let J know what was happening in the private room.

    Sven, holding his head in his hands, wondered why he had been so impetuous and did such a stupid thing.

    After J roared at him for quite while longer, Daniel just coolly replied to her, "Do I have anything to do with you?"

    ...

    When she heard these words, J, who was on the other end of the line, felt all of a sudden depressed and very disappointed.

    Then the both of them just kept silent for a while longer on the phone.

    She realized that it seemed that she, indeed, had in reality nothing to do with him. "Sorry!" replied J. She then quickly hung up the phone and burrowed herself inside the quit. She was touching her bandaged wound, which had begun to feel painful again because of her anger and stress. She felt very aggrieved, with her eyes red, anguished.

    When he heard what J said on the phone, Jerry guessed what had happened. He got himself off the sofa, and while pulling J''s quilt away, he spoke out her name. "Jane!"

    When she heard Jerry''s gentle voice, J couldn''t help but shed a drop of tear.

    "Jane, you said you hate Daniel, right? Then why are you so sad?" asked Jerry. He sighed, and wondered why she liked him so much, but pretended to hate him. He, indeed, didn''t understand what she was thinking.

 Chapter 820 Janet Had Become Even More Morose

    J thought that Jerry was right. She wiped away her tears at once, and replied, "I''m not sad. I just felt some paining from my wounds."

    It was obvious that she was just making up an excuse, but Jerry didn''t debunk her lie.

    And after he saw Jane''s reaction, he could see that Jane was acting out jealous, but wasn''t aware of it.

    "Jane, you should be positive and optimistic. Don''t be sad just because of Daniel, " said Jerry.

    Jane was his younger sister, and he didn''t want to see Jane bing sad over any man.

    When she heard Jerry''s words, J seemed to be lost in thought for a little while, and then nodded, saying, "I got it, Jerry."

    But in fact, there were two conflicting ideas present in her mind. One was that she liked Daniel.

    The other was that Daniel was a despicable man and she shouldn''t like him at all!

    In the bar

    Daniel also kicked the other woman out of the private room and mmed his phone on the table in front of him.

    After he lit a cigarette, he called out to Sven.

    ... Daniel''s words all of a sudden sent a chill through Sven. "Daniel, we should leave now, " he said.

    Daniel, who blew thest puff of smoke out of his mouth, then put his legs on the table, and said, "Sven, mother* had asked me to introduce some girls to you. So, from now on, I will definitely try my best to look out for some girls that suitable for you."

    (*TN: Here mother means sworn mother)

    ...

    "No, thanks, Daniel. That was my treat tonight. I''ll tell Jane that it was my idea to ask the two women toe in and stay with you, " replied Sven. Sven then tried to wear a smile on his anxious face, but it didn''t work on Daniel at all.

    "Stop smiling, it''s disgusting! But you are, after all, my good friend, so I will seek out for some famous models for you, " said Daniel. He had been scolded by J, but he wasn''t depressed; he actually felt a little more better.

    And that was just because he had seen J angry, and that was enough for him.

    When he saw her getting mad, he was happy!

    "Famous models? I don''t want one, but you can choose one for yourself!" Sven refused him with a bitter smile, because he knew that, under these circumstances, Daniel was just pretending to look for women for him just to get back at him for what he had earlier done.

    Daniel then drank down hisst swallow and stood up with a cigarette in his mouth. "Sven Si, you just wait for my gift!"

    When he heard him, Sven screeched with exaggeration. "Daniel Si, if you dare to send me any famous models, I''ll... introduce some boyfriends to

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    o do. Have a good time!" said E. She could see that Brian liked Jane, so she didn''t want to disturb them and thus left.

    In fact, she liked Daniel better but, after all, Brian had saved Jane. E also didn''t want to think of it too much and decided to just let nature take its own course of action!

    After E left the ward, only J and Brian remained in the room. J said, "Brian, thank you for saving me. After I leave the hospital, I must visit you along with my mother and father to fully express my thanks to you!"

    Brian helped her flip her bangs, and said, "J, it was my pleasure. I''m supposed to do this, because... well, I''m a soldier!"

    When she saw his affectionate eyes, J looked away.

    "Um. Did you catch all of the terrorists?" she asked.

    "We''ve caught only three of them alive; the others were killed on the spot, " replied Brian. On that day, when he saw that J had jumped out of the car, Brian had felt his heart stopped beating.

    When he had also seen the terrorists'' bullets hitting her, Brian had immediately covered J and had taken two bullets for her.

    But if Daniel hadn''te in time to save him, he would have been...

    "Oh! Do you know where Shirley is? The bride who was dressed in her wedding gown and who was also injured, " inquired J. Just then, Brian''s thoughts were suddenly interrupted by J''s words. J had called Shirley for many times, but she found that Shirley''s phone had been powered off all along, and so she was really worried about her.

    Brian thought of the wounded persons who were sent to the hospital and then shook his head. "I didn''t see her, " he said, "If you''re still worrying about her, I''ll help you find her."

 Chapter 821 Youâ€™re His So-called Sister

    "OK. She is pregnant, so please tell me as soon as you get some news about her!" J was so worried about Shirley that she couldn''t refuse Brian''s kind heart and help.

    Brian nodded. "J..." he said. He wanted to speak, but then suddenly stopped on a second thought.

    J looked at him questionably, and asked, "What''s wrong, Brian?"

    "Can you give me Daniel''s phone number. I want to... say my thanks to him."

    If it weren''t for Daniel, he would not been standing here safely.

    "Yes?" J looked at him perplexed. Did he want to say thanks to Daniel? "Why?"

    "When I was about to save you, Daniel also saved my life!" Though he was unwilling to confirm it, he knew that the real reason why Daniel helped him was that he really wanted him to protect J. But in any case, Daniel had saved him.

    At that moment J felt really sorry for Brian because he had mistaken his enemy as his savior.

    "Brian, is it really necessary? Do you know..." But J couldn''t tell him the truth.

    Brian simply gazed at her.

    J took a deep breath, and tried her best to say, "Daniel wanted... to kill you."

    She couldn''t stand the bad guy running away from the criminals! Yes! That was it!

    "J, I think you''ve mistaken..."

    "Ah?" It was J''s turn to be doubtful.

    "Daniel didn''t want to kill me. He turned up, and saved me from the terrorists with his two shots." One of the two bullets was aimed at Brian''s head.

    J couldn''t believe it.

    Daniel didn''t want to kill Brian after all... The two bulletsunched at him were to save him...

    She was now surprised, perplexed, guilty, and excited... All of these emotions suddenly came flooding into J.

    She remembered the night when she had unjustly used Daniel, and realized why he was so disappointed. She could feel his disappointment now, but she forced herself to ignore it.

    Brian could now understand J''splex facial expressions.

    "Remember J, I''ll always be with you."

    Brian then kissed her and left.

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    s so perfect that many men would be eager to be her boyfriend. There''s no need to get stuck on only Daniel.''

    Hearing that mother wouldn''t allow her to contact Daniel anymore, J felt a little morose.

    "Mom, didn''t you want me to be with him? You''re now telling me to stop contacting him. Don''t you think you''re contradicting yourself a bit?"

    E felt speechless when she heard her daughter''s words.

    Samuel turned around the car when it was a red light. He then told J earnestly, "Jane, why can''t you understand your mother for once? That was only if you liked Daniel; that''s why she tried to make you a couple. But now, this seems impossible. Your mother advised you not to contact him so you won''t feel hurt anymore."

    "I see, dad." J held E''s arm and then leaned on her shoulder.

    "Jane, I believe that you''re a good girl and, and that you''ll meet a better man to be your boyfriend. I think that Brian is cute, and he''s also saved your life. He''s not bad..." In Samuel''s eyes, his daughter was beyond perfection, wless, and with no weakness whatsoever.

    Brian had indeed saved Jane''s life, and he had already decided to say his personal thanks to Brian one day.

    "Dad, please stop it. I don''t like him that way! He''s like a brother to me, and I don''t want to give up on..." J clearly know who she loved.

 Chapter 822 Never Stepping a Foot in the Kitchen

    Although J hadn''t spoken out his name, Samuel and his wife somehow knew who she was talking about.

    "Jane, if you love him so much then just go and get him. But don''t be as stupid as I was when I was young, I loved your dad a lot, and grabbing the opportunity when he was drunk, I entered his room and made him furious!" E recalled their story and gazed at the man with angry eyes.

    Samuel coughed, and said, "Sweetheart, don''t mention what we did all those years ago." He always felt he was lucky because E was dedicated. He had a happy family now.

    E smiled and kept instructing her daughter. "What I mean is that you can try your best to grasp Daniel. But don''t be stupid and do wrong things which aren''t in ord with your personality and status, because then he mightter look down on you."

    Wasn''t this stupid? Did her mother refer to what they had already done?

    J was shy and Daniel was proactive! But she didn''t dare tell this to her parents.

    She nodded tactfully, and said, "OK, dad and mom. I know what you mean now."

    OK. The first step she needed to do was to say sorry to Daniel. Afterwards, she would make him her boyfriend.

    But meanwhile she had to deal with Kate. And how could she?

    While J was getting more and more worried, Samuel asked again "Sally said that Daniel had made a proposal, but you rejected it. Is that true?"

    "Yes, it was because... I was sad. So I rejected him." J didn''t dare to tell her parents the true reasons behind her rejection.

    E looked at her daughter quietly, and then said, "You liked him before but rejected his proposal. I think that''s why Daniel is so angry and is still with Kate!"

    ''But if Daniel already proposed to her that means that he could still be interested in her.''

    "No, mom; he became Kate''s boyfriend first, and then proposed. He wanted to have two girlfriends at the same time. That''s why he proposed!" What kind of person was Daniel, having two girlfriends at the same time?

    The three of them talked about this but could reach no concluding answer.

    It was al

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    sworn mother told me he can''t cook a thing. If you ever start a family, you''re doomed to starve to death because of your poor cooking skills!"

    J replied "Dad, don''t worry. Even if it were so, we could hire numerous cooks."

    "That''s right, but that''s only because Daniel is rich enough to hire numerous cooks! Nomon man would hire cooks for you!" Samuel was mumbling while he was mopping the floor.

    "Dad, you said that you''ll take care of me all of your life! And now you want to leave me hanging just because I almost blew the kitchen up?"

    ''Father is so realistic; I''m really helpless.''

    "OK, OK. I''ll take care of you! I''ve taken care of you all these years. If you ever marry a poor man, I will hire you a cook!"

    ...

    "Dad, could you wish for me something a little bit nicer?" J mumbled.

    ''s! How stupid I am! J, J... how can you save your love?'' she pondered.

    J then ran to the kitchen, like she was suddenly inspired. "Mother, could you teach how to cook a fried dish? It''s OK and you don''t need to worry about any pot bombings!"

    E stopped sweeping the kitchen floor for a few moments, and said, "J, I strongly suggest to cook some cookies instead. Because you know how to make cookies and desserts. If Daniel really loves you, he''ll be happy to enjoy the cookies you know how to make, not the dishes or soups that you don''t!"

 Chapter 823 You Really are A One Thousand Year Old Scumbag

    ''Mom''s words sound quite reasonable, '' thought J.

    "Dad, mom, please go ahead and mind your own. I''m going back to my cake shop now, " she said. Grabbing her car keys, J then left the mansion.

    ...

    When it was nearing dusk time, J had finally made the final touches of a delicate Tiramisu cake.

    Then, while joyfully looking at the dessert, she called Daniel. She could hear her heart beating faster and faster as her call was connecting.

    Last time when she had called him he had failed to answer. Since then, she couldn''t build up the courage to call him again.

    But this time... ''Oh, the call''s connected!'' J was very surprised, and said, "Daniel, when are you finishing work today?" Daniel was shocked on hearing her joyful voice.

    ''Didn''t she hate me? Didn''t she say that I''m a despicable man?'' wondered Daniel.

    "I''m not sure yet."

    The man replied with a t and emotionless voice, which disappointed J, and made her feel a little bit hurt.

    "Then, could Ie to yourpany? Is that OK?" she asked.

    The word "Yes" was on Daniel''s lips, but he swallowed it back, and corrected himself. "No!" he started, "I''m very busy now!"

    ''Oh well!'' She sighed, and then thought, ''I just knew it.''

    J sat down in the corner of her shop. "Daniel, " she said anguished, "I apologize for disturbing you. I misunderstood you thest time, I''m sorry!"

    ''My virginity was stolen by him, and now I have to humble myself and to apologize to him. Can this happen to someone else other than me?'' J thought.

    "J, I made it clear in the hospital that night that I won''t meet with you anymore!" He answered her with a harsh tone and Daniel then hung up on her.

    But, behind the phone, the man actually grinned a slight sly smile on his face.

    The girl was so depressed that she bent herself over the table and then gloomily wondered what she should do now.

    ''Daniel, you stone-cold man, you''re still arrogant! What should I do now?'' J pondered.

    Then she took out her phone and texted him on Wechat. "Daniel, I have made a Tiramisu cake just for you. What about I bring it to you?"

    "No! I hate eating desserts the most!"

    Daniel replied back after a long time after receiving her message, and also in a way that hurt her self-esteem.

    ''No wonder he gave my mango cake to his girlfriendst time, '' J thought.

    She texted him back, "Daniel, if you dare to refuse me again, I''ll go and beat your girlfriend!"

    She thought that she had a great de

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ere turned on, and she suddenly came up with an idea.

    ''I failedst time, but at least I earned some experience!'' J thought.

    She took off her high heels, and after a deep breath, she carefully climbed up the tree and then jumped to his balcony...

    But it wasn''t a good idea after all. Again, she had failed in her attempt! "Help! Help!" she screamed. "Help! I''m falling!"

    Daniel had just managed to take off his shirt when he suddenly heard a faint voiceing from outside, and he recalled the scene that had happenedst time when J...

    ''Oh, shit!''

    He quickly strode towards the balcony, bent his head down and, as expected, the stupid girl was gripping the edge of the balcony just the same asst time, with her body swaying in the air!

    Daniel was worried and anxious, and he stretched out his arms and pulled her back up to safety.

    J sat on the balcony''s floor, paralyzed with fear and gulping for air. She had been scared to death.

    "J, can you just stop for once trying to get yourself killed?" asked Daniel. She was always doing something silly or dangerous!

    When she turned around and she saw his naked upper body in such cold weather, she wondered, ''Isn''t he feeling cold?''

    "Daniel, your pecs look so fit. Can I touch them?" she asked. She had touched the man''s pecs only once, and they had felt good!

    The man''s face darkened, and said, "Have you no shame?"

    ''Shame? Are you kidding me? I''ve already given myself up to you twice!'' J thought.

    She stood up and then went into his bedroom. "It''s so cold outside!" she said.

    He then saw the woman slip into his bed and then covering herself with the quilt.

 Chapter 824 You are Really Good at Making Trouble out of Nothing Now

    "Damn it, get up!" demanded Daniel. He then went to the bed and dragged the quilt off her.

    However, J tightly held on to a pillow and grovelled on the bed. "No, you owe me an apology!" she said.

    ''Owe her an apology?'' Daniel looked at J as if she were some kind of idiot, and said, "J, you''re crazy! You want me to apologize?"

    "Yes, you have to apologize because you freaked me out when I was climbing the balcony just now!" She gave him the cheek and stayed in his bed. It hadn''t been easy for her to get inside the mansion, and now she couldn''t leave so easily!

    Daniel couldn''t helpughing. "J, I haven''t seen you for days. You''re really good at making trouble out of nothing now!"

    She suddenly sat up and then excitedly looked at him. "You feel the same way, right? You''ve been ignoring me for more than a month. My heart hurts!"

    ...

    ''What the hell is she talking about?'' wondered Daniel. He frowned upon her.

    "J, you''re getting engaged to Brian. Why are you still here? Do you want to be like me, but only with two boyfriends instead?" asked Daniel. He then slowly put on his night-robe.

    J now lied on his bed again, and said, "Yes, is that OK with you?"

    ''If you don''t break up with Kate, I won''t tell you the truth between Brian and me. I''m going to piss you off! As long as you still care about me...'' thought J.

    She didn''t know that Daniel was fuming now.

    "Sadly, you are not my piece of cake. Get out now!" Daniel said.

    When she heard this, J got mad. She jumped up from the bed, and while she looked at him, said, "Daniel, Do you think I''m a balloon? Do you think that I''m so easily disposable?"

    Daniel fixed his gaze on her when he heard the word balloon.

    With a sneer on his face, he then said, "Yes, you clearly know yourself well enough!"

    J didn''t believe in his nonsense. She tried to open her mouth and utter some words, but she soon became so angry that nothing actually came out.

    On impulse, she unzipped her coat and threw it aside on the bed.

    Daniel was now aware of what she was going to do next. He then hastil

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    to Shenqing City. Calm down."

    J had been awake because of him all night. How could she let Walter off so easily!

    She texted him back, "I get it. Brian."

    She then checked thements on her Moments. Sven hadmented, "Jane, whoever it is that makes you angry, I''ll help you beat the shit out of him as well."

    Jerry hadmented, "Jane, what happened? Call me back tomorrow."

    Sallymented, "Calm down. I''lle with you and beat him to a pulp!"

    Some of her college friends had alsomented on the post and had asked what had happened to her. J didn''t reply to any of thosements. She quickly washed up and then walked out of her bedroom.

    Thest incident had killed three of her personal bodyguards.

    Samuel and the insurancepany had made a nice mourningpensation for their families. However, it would never be enough to soothe the families who had lost their loved ones.

    Therefore, J had refused to carry bodyguards after her ever since.

    When she arrived downstairs, Samuel had already prepared her breakfast.

    When he saw her, Samuel said, "Jane,e and have some breakfast."

    J was not in the mood to eat at first. But, on a second thought, she needed food to keep her physical strength up for the uing fight. She sat down and then quickly had her breakfast.

    During their breakfast, Samuel answered a phone call. "Hello, Jerry..."

 Chapter 825 Someone Has Bullied My Daughter

    While he was listening to Jerry, who was speaking on the other side of the line, Samuel kept close eyes on J.

    ''Oh no! Jerry has told father that I will go to Shenqing City?'' wondered J.

    She patted her forehead, and regretted being so impulsive to post something like that on WeChat Moments!

    When she was just about to secretly take out her phone and delete the post, she heard Samuel speak on the phone, "I see."

    After he hung up on Jerry, he immediately checked Jane''s WeChat Moments.

    J was so nervous that her hand trembled and couldn''t do things so quick, so before she had the chance to delete the post on her Moments, Samuel had already read it.

    "Jane, have you finished eating your breakfast? I''d like to have a talk with you after!" said Samuel. He sat opposite J, seeming to have a heart-to-heart kind of talk with her.

    "Father! You don''t have to say anything, because I''ve already made up my mind!" She confronted her father without fearing that he already knew her n. After all, he couldn''t stop her!

    "I know what are you going to do and I can help you handle it, so you don''t have to do it in person!" said Samuel. He knew that if he had to talk and settle with Jane, he had to say something attractive to please her first.

    J was surprised to hear him saying that. Looking at him, she said, "Father, aren''t you angry?"

    When he heard his daughter, Samuel smiled but then immediately pulled a long face. "Of course, I''m angry. Someone has bullied my daughter, so I won''t let him off so easily. I must teach him a lesson!" he said.

    "No, you''ve misunderstood me. He didn''t bully me; he bullied my good friend!" J immediately exined what happened.

    Samuel, when he heard this, seemed to ease up a bit, and asked, "Why did he bully your good friend?"

    J told Samuel what had happened in more detail, and she also added, "Father, you can''t stop me, because I''ve already decided to go to Shenqing City right away!"

    Samuel shook his head, and said, "My silly little girl, Shenqing City is a territory under the county magistrate''s control, so if you go there to teach his son a lesson, you''ll get yourself into lots of trouble!"

    ''That''s right! Father''s words do seem to make sense!'' thought J.

    "You don'' have to go there in person, and I''ll hire someone else to help you tech him a lesson! I promise he''ll be beat up rally good!" added Samuel.

    He believed that it was better for J not to deal wit

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ning in her eyes.

    Walter nodded again and again, seeming to be very obedient. "Fine, fine, I see. I will take care of Shirley after Ie back, " he said.

    This time, he sounded OK! J, again, said to him, "From now on, you''ll be responsible for Shirley''s safety and that of her entire family. If something bad ever happens to any one of them, I''ll tie you up and bring you back here. And then I won''t just simply beat you up!"

    "OK, I''ll remember your words, " said Walter. He was, indeed, scared of her. While he was sleeping in his house in the morning, a group of men dressed in ck business suits had suddenly stormed inside his house, tied him, and brought him here.

    He probably had figured out by now that J wasing from a strong family background, so he just epted the fact and obeyed her words.

    "Send him back now!" said J. She then beat the dust from her hands and left.

    Soon after J left, Walter carefully asked a bodyguard about J''s identity. The bodyguard replied, "She''s the one who can do anything she likes in C Country!"

    After he heard these words, Walter didn''t dare to ask something else! He was then taken back to Shenqing City with his head still covered with the sack.

    The county magistrate, who had just received the municipal party secretary''s phone call, was now walking back and forth inside his house, very upset.

    He knew that his son had been taken away by some mysterious men, but he didn''t know who they really were.

    At midnight, Walter was thrown in front of the county magistrate''s house. When he firstid his eyes on him, the county magistrate directly kicked him.

 Chapter 826 If You Hate Me, Just Get Away from Me

    "You son of bitch!" shouted Walter''s father, "My reputation ispletely ruined because of you!" He had never expected that this event would be leaked out to his superiors, and that his son had offended someone who was beyond his ability to deal with.

    "Father, I''m sorry! I''m well aware of my actions now!" Walter cried out shivering, and covering his hurting face.

    The mayor warned his son. "You just stay at home these following couple of days and don''t go anywhere. If you ever dare to wrong anyone again, my position will be forever lost!"

    "I know, father. From now on, I''ll be sure to behave myself!" Walter now definitely believed that J Shao really had a strong background if she was indeed able to deprive his father of his official position.

    Since then, Walter always went and prowled around the Zheng''s house for no particr reason.

    If the Zheng family had any trouble, he was also in trouble.

    When Shirley found out about what had happened, she knew that this all because of J. She was deeply moved by what J had done, and she had made up her mind that she would look for a job in the city nearer her, after she was fully recovered.

    In a private apartment

    Kate Song was busy working when her phone rang. "Hello, Daniel, " she cheerfully answered.

    Kate''s eyes then suddenly brightened up, and said, "Fine, I''ming right now."

    After she hung up the phone, Kate''s smile abruptly stopped when she suddenly thought of something.

    There was only one particr reason that Daniel would ask her toe to his mansion at such ate time in the evening.

    ''J Shao!''

    She took a deep breath, and thought, ''J Shao, I must try every mean to root you out from this world!''

    Then she opened her wardrobe, and took out of it one of her most expensive ck woolen overcoats. She was wearing a simple sweater but now had it changed to a silk sun-top...

    Sitting in front of her dresser, she put on her makeup and sprayed herself with the most expensive perfume. Then, putting on her high heels, she drove to mansion No.9 in the Royal Mansion Neighborhood.

    She rang the doorbell, and Daniel, wrapped in his bathrobe, came to open the door for her.

    If she didn''t know the real reason of hering there, Kate would''ve absolutely indulged herself in some of her illusions towards Daniel.

    Closing the mansion''s door, Danie

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    y considering me a coward?'' J thought.

    She arrogantly walked to Kate''s side and, with her hands on her hips, she said, "Kate Song! Now, let me tell you something clear: Daniel belongs to me! He''s taken away my purity, and he now must be responsible for me. So, if you still know or remember anything about shame, please go away, now!"

    When she heard her, Kate was utterly shocked, and then looked towards Daniel.

    Daniel then dragged J and threw her out of the bedroom. "J, who ever allowed you to challenge my girlfriend?"

    J got free of his hands, and said, "I allowed myself to do that! You bad and evil man! Ah! I hate you!"

    ''Why did I fall in love with such a bad man? Please, who can tell me why?'' J pondered.

    "If you hate me, just get away from me!" There was a rage burning in the look of his eyes, and beads of water were still dropping down from his hair.

    Then, in an instant, J burst into tears and threw herself into Daniel''s arms.

    "Daniel, I knew that I misunderstood you; I''m apologizing to you! Why is it so hard to forgive me?" J was choking with sobs.

    And as he heard J''s soft words, his heart also softened.

    "Get out of my way, I need to take a shower!" Daniel dragged her aside with a disliking face.

    But the woman kept holding his waist like she had some adhesive glue on her palms, and then protested in her spoiled manner. "No, Daniel! Please ask her to go away. I don''t want to see her here!"

    Daniel unconsciously softened his movements, and smoothing her long hair said, "Jane, stop kidding around!"

 Chapter 827 Have You Ever Thought Of My Integrity

    The soft words were spoken out cold, and J mistook them for what they really were.

    "Daniel, do you really dislike me that much?" J raised her head and looked him in the eyes.

    The man looked at the cryingdy in his arms, but he couldn''t answer "Yes".

    When he was about to shake his head, J touched his lips and mumbled while cleaning them, "I don''t want you to kiss her. I don''t! Daniel, go and wash your lips!"

    In the end, J pushed him towards the bedroom.

    Inside the bedroom, Kate had seen all what happened between them. ''J, you idiot!'' she thought, ''Don''t you see that Daniel loves you?''

    "Go and take a shower in the next-door room; I''ll send Spark to pick you up tomorrow!" He spoke to Kate, who was sitting on the bed shivering, before entering the bathroom.

    Kate gnashed her teeth, and wrapped up in the quilt, went to the next room. When she passed J, she gave her a supercilious, disdainful look.

    J responded to it with a cold hum.

    After Daniel entered the bathroom, J took all the dirty sheets and quilt away and threw them out in the balcony.

    Then there was nothing left on the bed.

    When Daniel was getting out of the bathroom, J was spraying herself with a perfume she somehow had found there.

    It smelled light sweet in the air, just like she did...

    The man hastily held the woman in his arms and then spoke in her ear. "You''ve driven away my girlfriend, " he said, "so now you''llpensate for her!"

    Really? She closed the perfume bottle she had in her hand and then looked at the man perplexed.

    Daniel cast a quick nce at the empty bed. "Go and make the bed for me!"

    J looked at the man even more bewildered. Make his bed?

    Daniel then raised his eyebrows, and said, "Hurry up! You should also apologize!"

    All right! Yes, after all, he was right. J rushed into the cloakroom and found the drawer with fresh sheets and quilts.

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    t!

    Baby... Make... Him... A... Baby?

    "No, no, no..." J was afraid and trembled because she had never thought about this ever!

    "No? Why not? Do you want to have Brian''s baby?" Daniel waspletely furious by now, and looked at the littledy under him. It seemed that she would be killed if she even dared to speak a single word.

    ''Brian? Why is he mentioning him at this time?'' J''s head started to ache then.

    "Daniel, how can you mention Brian? Kate is in the vi. Do you think you are qualified to be jealous now?" And they quarreled again!

    But this time, Daniel quarreled less and punished her in another way.

    Half an hourter

    Someone''s cellphone was ringing in the bedroom; J felt really nervous.

    Gosh! Gosh! It must be her parents because it was toote. Nobody, except for her parents, would call her thiste at night.

    She took out her phone from the bag. Yes, it was her mother!

    J hinted to the man who was on her, but all was in vain at that time.

    Again, the cellphone rang. She decided to reject the call and sent her a message instead.

    But just when she was writing the text, E called again, and J identally answered it. ''Uh-oh!''

    "Jane, what''s happening? Why are you still out?"

    E asked with concern.

 Chapter 828 Why Didnâ€™t You Tie Your Hair Up

    J felt guilty at that moment and cleared her throat, trying not to utter any more strange sounds. "Mother, I''m in a meeting... Ah! It doesn''t matter, mother. I''m in a meeting now..." she spoke.

    But then she suddenly stopped speaking, because she was trying to grit her teeth.

    ''Daniel, you''re such a despicable man!'' she thought.

    "Jane, are you in a meeting? When can you get back home? Would you like your father toe and pick you up?" asked E. When she couldn''t hear J''s reply, E curiously checked the phone and found that J was still connected!

    J immediately shook her head, but when she realized that her mother couldn''t see her shaking her head, she dug her fingernails into Daniel''s arm and then took a deep breath.

    "Mother, no, thanks. I''m busy right now and the meeting will be overter!" she replied in one single breath.

    She then quickly hung up the phone and quickly gasped for air.

    "Daniel, you are such a bastard!" she shouted. J, with her arms around Daniel''s neck, furiously took one bite on his neck.

    ...

    At about 12 o''clock, midnight

    J, with her long hair loose, began to put on her clothes in a haste. When she nced at the button-less coat on the ground, J picked it up and wrapped it around herself.

    After that she grabbed her phone, which had been ringing all the time, and left Daniel''s bedroom, her legsid.

    It wasn''t until she got in her car, that J dared to call her father. "Father, what''s up?"

    "Jane, what happened to you? What took you so long to answer the phone?" asked Samuel. He had already gotten dressed and was just about to go out and look for his daughter.

    "I was in a meeting just now and my phone was on silent mode, but now I''ve almost safely arrive at home, " replied J. She tightly held onto the steering wheel and her heart beat faster because she had just told her father a lie.

    Then she looked up at the second floor of the No. 9 vi, and found that the guest room''s light was turned on and off again.

    And she also remembered Daniel''s words just now.

    ''So, does Daniel really go to Kate''s room this time...?'' thought J.

    She really had a rich imagination but, in fact, Kate just went to the toilet just now and then came back to the bedroom.

    "Hum. Just be careful on the road and call me if anything happens, " said Samuel. He then hung up the phone.

    ''No. This is not good!'' Samuel thought. When he learned that Janee off duty sote, he decided to have a talk with her and tell her that

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    e had bought his daughter this coat in America and he remembered that it had, indeed, buttons when he had bought it.

    When he also remembered J, who looked very strangest night, Samuel curiously frowned.

    After they looked at each other, E and Samuel seemed to be understanding something.

    At that moment, J had already reached the stairs of the second floor. When Samuel winked at E, she immediately put the coat back into the bag.

    With their own ideas on their minds, they finished their breakfast. After J said her goodbyes to her mother and father, she carried the paper bag in her hand and left the vi.

    It was her father who had bought her this coat, and so she was unwilling to throw it away. She thought about it for a second and decided to take the coat to the shopping mall and add several buttons to it before going to her shop.

    When she had just walked out of her vi, she came across the familiar Rolls-Royce. Inside the car, Kate was sitting in the passenger''s seat.

    J just nced at it and then got into her own car.

    She already knew it. But she was still sad when she saw them, nheless.

    She shouldn''t throw the me on anyone, because she herself had insisted on loving him, even if she knew that Daniel already had a girlfriend.

    Her Benz followed the Rolls-Royce and then they drove off into different directions after they left the vi area.

    Inside vi No. 8

    E went upstairs, took out her phone and dialed J''s shop.

    "Hello! Zenia, this is J''s mother speaking... Can I ask you something... Well, when did you get off workst night?" asked E. She sat beside Samuel when she spoke at the phone.

 Chapter 829 You are Quite Good at Making the Bed

    E''s look suddenly changed, and she said, "OK, I understand. Thank you, Miss Zhang."

    After she hung up the phone, E looked at Samuel.

    "What time was it?" he asked. But he had already guessed it quite correct in his mind.

    "... About eight o''clock, " said E uneasily.

    ''My daughter''s all grown up and now she''s holding secrets from us, '' thought E.

    "Who''s the man? Is it Brian, or Daniel?" shouted Samuel. His face hadpletely darkened up.

    ... But E knew nothing, and helplessly looked at her husband.

    "We, as parents, are sometimes too careless. Our daughter has... And we had no idea of it, " E said. She then sighed.

    Samuel all of a sudden stood up from his chair, and clenching his fists tight he hammered them on the table, and said, "I have to talk with these two guys and find out who''s the boldest! Which one of them dared touch my daughter, without even ensuring her a legal status yet!"

    E intended to support Samuel''s idea at first, but after a second thought she thought it might be improper to do that.

    "Wait! We''d better go and ask Jane first! What if it''s Brian, but you ask Daniel. And what if it''s Daniel, and you ask Brian... This''ll be so shameful for both of us and J!" E stopped for a moment and persuaded Samuel to calm down and think about it.

    Samuel thought that his wife was right, and asked, "Do you really think that your daughter will be honest with you?" ''Right. If J really wanted to tell us, she would have already done it, '' thought E.

    She felt helpless. ''Jane is so stubborn and shy that she definitely won''t tell me about this sort of thing!''

    "What about... we..." E then whispered some words into Samuel''s ears; Samuel nodded his head in approval.

    "OK, I''ll send her a messageter, " said Samuel.

    J was going shopping in the mall when she received a Wechat message from her father. It read, "Jane, we''re going back to the old house and staying there for some days. Please take care of yourself, ande and see us at the old house whenever you''re free."

    ''What? Didn''t they say that they just went back there to pick up John? Why are they staying there now?'' J wondered.

    "OK, I got it, dad." J quickly sent back her text and then continued shopping for clothes.

    When she walked up to the men''s clothes, a carefully crafted crocodile belt caught her eye.

    "Hello! Wee!" Soon enough, a saleswoman came up and weed her.

    When she saw her wearing the expensive pink overcoat, the saleswoman knew in an instant that she must be a very wealthy customer.

    She then anxiously presented the expensive belt to J

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    d, and... Um... your... panting... is quite good, and these are your rewards." Spark lowered down his head as he embarrassingly spoke out the words, He even tried to avoid some of the more sensitive words.

    He then thought helplessly, ''Oh, boss. When did you begin to be such a shameless man?''

    J then felt a sudden rage rushing out of her brain.

    She shouted at Spark and stopped him, who was now trying to escape. "Stop! Help me deliver something to Daniel!"

    ''Fine! Just wait and see how I''m going to humiliate you!'' J thought.

    Twenty minutester

    With a package in his hands, and bearing a bitter face, Spark knocked at the CEO''s office door.

    "Come in."

    Daniel looked at Spark, and said, "The result?" He kept working on his papers with his pen.

    Then, Spark spoke with a stutter. "Mr. Si, the clothes and handbags... Miss Shao said... that she would not leave any of them undressed, and that she would dress them all."

    "Well. Good job then! Then you can go out now, " said Daniel.

    But Spark continued to stand in the office without even moving a little bit. Daniel raised his head, and while he frowned, he said, "Anything else?"

    Then, Spark put the package on his desk and said, "Mr. Si, please take a look first!"

    When Daniel opened the package and then the delicate box, he found that there was an exquisite belt inside.

    He was suddenly surprised and happy, but he tried to pretend to be calm, and with a look of expectation, he stared back at Spark, whose face was now beyond normal.

    "Mr... Mr... Mr..." Spark stammered. He could hardly utter any words.

    "Spark, do you want to go and work in the logistics department?" warned Daniel. The man then slightly frowned while he yed with the belt''s buckle.

 Chapter 830 Buy Some Tonics to Strengthen Yourself

    Spark then hastily shook his head and repeated J''s words to him, all in one breath. "Miss Shao said that your skills aren''t only justmon, they''re even... not equal to one third of her boyfriend''s ability. This belt is for you, so you can sell it and buy some tonics to... strengthen yourself."

    "And..." he continued, "And... she also said that if you wanted to get even with her, she would... she would... bring some Vi... a... gra to your office..."

    ''Is my boss really that weak? Oh, poor... How weak is he really? How long can it actually stay hard? Three seconds?'' wondered Spark.

    He was lost in his questions when Daniel''s facepletely darkened. He then mmed his big palm heavily on the desk, which startled Spark, and made him run out of the CEO''s office.

    That evening, Daniel had intended to visit J and let her rejudge his skills.

    But before Daniel''s visit, Brian went to Mansion No. 8 first.

    J had just put in order the clothes and handbags she had received from Daniel, when she got a call from Brian saying that he was just about to arrive. She then quickly ran downstairs to open the door for him.

    "Brian,e in, please!" J guided Brian to the living room, and went to pour him a ss of juice.

    Looking at J''s busy moves, Brian put down the things in his hands and asked, "J, am I interrupting you at thiste evening time?" He was afraid of his photos being taken by reporters, and so before he arrived at her house he had patrolled the surroundings and found that the area was clear.

    "No, I haven''t even gone to bed yet, " replied J. She then put the ss of juice at his side.

    Brian took a sip out of the ss, and then passed the packages he was holding to J, and said, "I was so busy thesest couple of days, and so I could onlye at night. These are some specialties from Shirley Zheng. She came to meet our team, and asked me to bring them to you."

    That was Brian''s reason foring there.

    "Really? Wow, I''m so happy! Do you have any other information about Shirley? How is she doing nowadays?" asked J. Shirley''s phone had been lost, and she hadn''t the time to buy a new one, so J still couldn''t contact her.

    Brian nodded to her. "Myrades said that she looked fine, and she said that she woulde and see you immediately after she fully recovers."

    J was wearing a pink nightgown, with cartoon patterns on it. Brian looked at her, and seemed to be looking at a lovely little rabbit instead. He then grinned a smile.

    "Really? Well, t

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    What? It''s not Brian. Disappointed?" asked Daniel. He looked coldly at the woman, with his hands tucked deep inside his trousers'' pockets.

    Then, almost in an instant, J reacted and intended to close the door, but Daniel wouldn''t let her.

    He managed to squeeze himself into the mansion. When he was finally in, he could feel his head hurting.

    ''Shit! I''ve reduced myself to squeezing inside a house!'' Daniel thought.

    "Daniel, why are youing inside? Get out, now!" J demanded. She of course knew that there were bodyguards outside, who watched and reported everything they saw to her father.

    She didn''t mind Brianing in, because she actually had nothing to do with Brian, and she wasn''t afraid of any of their reports. But for Daniel... She was afraid that her bodyguards would report him to her father!

    Daniel held her chin and lowered down his head to kiss her red lips.

    But J pushed him away, because she really didn''t dare to do this kind of things under her father''s watchful scouts.

    If Daniel really were her boyfriend, there would be no problem, but he was already another woman''s boyfriend...

    Daniel was infuriated by her refusal, and said, "What? Have you already been satisfied by Brian? You''re gonna throw me away now?"

    Daniel guessed that the woman''s next action was to lift up her arms...

    And, as expected, J did furiously lift up her arms and was just about to p his face.

    ''Does this man think that everyone in this world is as wicked and two-faced as him?'' thought J.

    But her arm was then held and stopped by him.

    "You really wanted to hit me?" Daniel was furiously staring at her, with her wrist gripped into his big palm.

 Chapter 831 Sneak Through the Window

    She dared to keep her other rtions ambiguous with him.

    He bit her red lips and then pushed her on the wall.

    Ouch! Ouch!

    J bit him in response. She bit him so hard that she tasted his blood gushing into her mouth.

    Daniel then ripped off her cartoon nightgown.

    She was wearing nothing on the inside!

    And that made Daniel crazy!

    "J, you''re dead! How dare you say I''m useless! I''ll show you how useful I really am!" He then bit hard on her porcin white neck.

    J patted Daniel, and said worriedly, "Stop! My father''s bodyguard is out there. You... Get out!"

    But the man couldn''t hear a thing. He kept kissing her all over her body.

    J felt that they might end up in trouble. "Daniel... I... I''ll hook up with youter. But now you need to leave..."

    "Are you kidding? And how will Ie back if the bodyguard is outside?"

    J blinked and then pointed somewhere. "You can... sneak through the window..."

    ...

    Daniel stopped and suddenly turned very serious.

    "No way!"

    ''I, Daniel, the executive CEO of the SL Group, which is an international corporation, how could I sneak through a woman''s window?

    If someone where to ever find out, how could I ever show myself in front of my partners?''

    "It''s settled then. Leave now!" Once again the two couldn''t reach an agreement.

    Daniel then closed his eyes, turned around, and left.

    Seeing how he mmed the door, J was in doubt whether he would stille backter...

    ''I''m so embarrassed! We''ve settled a tryst...

    But judging from his reaction I think he won''te.'' Returning to her bedroom, J put aside her torn clothes, and then got into bed and fell asleep.

    Daniel stood serious for a while under a tree and saw the lights on the the second floor switching off. He then drew a cigarette and began to think and smoke.

    After that, the safeguard witnessed Daniel heading towards his No. 9 vi. He reported this to Samuel, but he still thought that was Brian!

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    soon!" J then ended the call and kept on enduring the aching pain in her stomach.

    A doctor wearing a mouth-muffle looked at the woman, and ordered, "Don''t touch it for three days... Were you hurt by someone?"

    ''It looks like she has been with more than a single man... It seemed like you''ve been with several, '' the doctor thought. But, the doctor dared not speak out her mind.

    J smiled embarrassed, and said, "No, no. Am I alright?"

    ''Damn you, Daniel!''

    She had paid for her words.

    J''s phone started ringing again when she got out of the hospital. It was E.

    "Well, mother, I''m feeling fine now. Don''t spy on me so closely, I''m old enough to take care of myself, " said J helplessly.

    She wasn''t a child anymore, indeed.

    E answered her stern. "J! Call Brian and invite him for dinner tonight!"

    ''What... Why is mother angry? And... Why call Brian?'' thought J.

    "Why do I have to call Brian and invite him to dinner?" She then kicked the small stones near the car. She kicked a big one far away, but hurt her leg. "Ouch..."

    She was just about to cry because of the pain.

    "That''s none of your business. Just invite him to our old house tonight!" Just when J then left the hospital, Samuel got in touch with the doctor that had just seen her using his connections.

 Chapter 832 She Was Screwed

    Fortunately, E spoke with Jane''s physician. But when she heard that her daughter had actually went to the hospital to change her medicine, E suddenly copsed!

    ''I''ve spoiled Jane too much, that''s why she''s so wild now.''

    "Ah? The old house?" J was even more confused now.

    "Yes! And J, if you dare to make any more trouble today, I''ll kill! Come together tonight!" E then hung up the phone furiously, leaving J stunned and alone in front of the hospital''s door.

    She looked at the No. 3 People Hospital, and wondered how did her mom and dad know why she was there.

    It wasn''t possible! She not only bypassed Chuck Hospital, but also took care not to use her real name. How could her dad know about that as well?

    No way! J whined, and the more she thought about it, the more it looked to seem that way!

    She was screwed!

    Also, what did her mother mean with bringing Brian over for dinner at the old house? In any case, her mom was furious, and so she had to contact Brian whether she liked it or not!

    "Hello, Brian?" Holding the phone against he ear, J smiled, because she felt very embarrassed.

    Brian alsoughed, and asked, "What happened? J?"

    "Um... Do you have some free time tonight?" J scratched her head in embarrassment.

    Brian thought his schedule for a moment, and answered, "Yes, I have, but it''ll be after 7:00 pm."

    "Don''t worry. It''s just... my mom... I don''t know what''s wrong with her... She insisted on bringing you over to dinner at my great-grandma... I''m confused."

    ''Why must it be at the old house? Is there something important she has to tell us about?''

    J''s mother had insisted for him to eat at her great-grandma''s home. Then, Brian was confused too.

    But he still agreed, nheless. "I''ll contact you when I finish work."

    "OK, Brian. Go to work, I won''t bother you." J''s consideration made Brian feel touched.

    "Bye, J."

    After she ended the call, J looked at the time and saw that it was almost four o''clock. She did not have to go to the store anymore, so she went home to sleep instead!

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    Brian''s name while holding him...

    Brian''sment on Weibo confirmed that he would take her to Korea. They were showing off!

    He thought that J was lying to him. She was dating two people at the same time, just as he was, although he pretended to actually do it.

    A cold wind then blew over Daniel''s heart.

    ''No way! J must give me an exnation!''

    Daniel then got into his Lamborghini and drove to the Shao''s old house.

    At the Shao''s old house

    Brian, Vincent, and Melody were having a good chat.

    "Brian, let''s eat. J will be hereter." E asked Brian to sit at the dinner table and start eating.

    "Aunt, you eat first. I''ll wait for J."

    E waved at him, and said, "Jane has no time concept. You might have to wait until nine or ten."

    Brian didn''t refuse them any longer, and all of them moved to the table.

    But just after two bites, Samuel put down his chopsticks.

    "Brian."

    "Yes sir!" Brian responded sternly out of instinct. When he saw the three women smiling at him, he then remembered where he really was. Feeling embarrassed, he looked at Samuel and said: "Uncle."

    "Hum, tell me, what are your feelings towards J?" Samuel asked him straight.

    Brian was stunned for a brief second. Seeing Samuel''s serious look, he knew that he was not joking. Then he answered "I like J a lot, but... Jane doesn''t like me. She likes someone else."

 Chapter 833 What Do You Think I Am!

    His words made E and Samuel exchange strong looks. Things were getting a little bit tricky here...

    Samuel continued his words using a firmer tone. "I have no interest in knowing the details of your love story. However, I do wish you can take up responsibility for Jane. As a man, you need to live up to your words and bear the consequences of your actions! You are a well trained soldier. You should have known better!"

    Brian was utterly lost at his strong usation. What did he mean by taking up responsibility for Jane? What had happened? Did he do something to Jane that required him to be responsible for her?

    He paused for a while, thinking what to say to Samuel best. With a clear tone in his voice, Brian answered, "Whatever you say. If you ask me to marry J, I will be more than happy to do it!"

    Brian''s straightforward reply pleased the Shao family.

    "Very well. Let''s wait for Jane and then we can discuss it further with her as well." Uttering these words, Samuel continued dining.

    Half an hourter

    J came dashing into the living room. As she found no one there, she then quickly turned to the dining room.

    Everyone was there, waiting for her.

    "Great grandmother, grandparents, dad, mom, Brian! Here I am!" She dashed into Melody''s arms, who was smiling the moment sheid her eyes on her beloved J.

    Everyone was pleased and joyful.

    "Where''s John?" J was confused because she didn''t see her brother anywhere.

    E exined to her, "John went to your auntie''s. He won''t be here with us this evening."

    Alright!

    "Jane, go and wash your hands for dinner." Melody lovingly pat her great grand child''s hand as she stared her in the eyes.

    J nodded and then went to wash her hands. Upon return, she found that the seat next to Brian was empty. Naturally, she sat down next to him.

    "Hey, J, try this fish made by auntie. She did an amazing job cooking it!" Brian earnestly put arge piece of juicy fish onto J''s te.

    The rest sitting at the table were all contented as they witnessed the sweet moment. Brian was very considerate, despite the fact him being with other soldiers in the army all throughout the year.

    "Jane, I''ve talked to Brian. In a couple of day''s time, Brian and his family are going to visit us to officially discuss the marriage between you two. What do you think about it?" Samuel was helping E with the shrimp as he casuallyunched the question to his daughter.

    J almost choked on the piece of fish when she hear

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    houted at them, "Jane,e back home. We can sort it all out back here, at home!"

    J saw her, but the moment she also spotted Samuel, she threw herself away from Brian''s arms and ran away even further.

    Just then, a tall figure appeared in front of her and stopped her in her tracks.

    ...

    J''s face was covered with tears. Daniel felt both half sorry and half angry to see her like that.

    As soon as she recognized him, she then burst out into a loud cry. Hitting his chest with her fists, she shouted, "It''s all your fault! Your fault! You made my father... wrong me like that! Your fault!"

    Daniel held her hands tightly, and asked in a soft voice, "What''s going on? Stop crying and tell me what happened!"

    The rest of the family, standing not that far away from them, were all confused. They did not see thating.

    E thought to herself that Daniel must be the one who her daughter was really dating....

    Brian stood behind them as he watched her crying on Daniel''s chest. He felt something break in his heart. Sadly, he took out a cigarette out of his pack and lit it with his hands shivering.

    He then stood there, inhaling the smoke in silence and thinking that he had already forgotten her.

    Daniel wiped away the tears on J''s face, and said, "Did Brian turn you down?"

    "What? Daniel Si, you bastard! What do you think I am!" J screamed out of distress as she pushed him away. She couldn''t bear it anymore.

    Howe everyone seemed to misunderstand her today?

    She was really upset because of this!

    Her wrists were caught in his powerful hands. He pulled her back to him, and said, "Come back. borate what happened, please!"

 Chapter 834 From Now On You Canâ€™t Meet With Brian Anymore

    "I don''t want to talk about it anymore! I don''t care what you think! I was just so dissolute and also even went to the hospital to take care of my wound with medicine! Leave me alone!" shouted J. She seemed to be going mad, and dragged her wrist out of Daniel''s hand.

    Even if it felt painful, she ignored it.

    ''Went to the hospital to take care of her wound with medicine?'' pondered Daniel, with a confused expression glimmering in his eyes.

    J struggled to free herself, but Daniel still didn''t loosen his grip on her. He then took out his phone from his pocket with his other hand and called Samuel, who was not far away from him. "Father*, please go inside the house, I''ll take care of Jane!"

    (*TN: Here father means sworn father)

    "Um. I see, " replied Samuel.

    After he asked his parents and his grandmother to enter the house first, Samuel then walked up to Brian and apologized to him. "Brian, I am so sorry. I misunderstood you and Jane..."

    Samuel believed that all of this was all his fault.

    Brian put out the cigarette he was smoking and then stood up at the roadside, saying, "It doesn''t matter. I should leave now; I will contact Jter to see how she''s doing."

    After he heard these words, Samuel nodded, and after Brian said his goodbyes to everyone present, he drove away.

    Daniel held J tightly in his arms, and said, "Jane! Be obedient!"

    "Why do I have to be obedient to you? I''m already ufortable because everyone misunderstood me. If you were me, would you feel alright?" asked J. Her hand was already red, but Daniel did not lose his grip on her.

    Daniel helped her wipe her tears off her cheeks and wondered if J refused the engagement with Brian.

    "Jane, I''m going to return to the old house and tell father* that you''re in a rtionship with me, and except for me, you can''t marry anyone else!"

    (*TN: Here father means sworn father)

    With these words Daniel, indeed, released J from his grip and walked towards the old house.

    But J then held on to Daniel instead, and said, "Daniel, don''t go back! I don''t want to give Samuel any more exnations and I also don''t care about his misunderstanding!"

    The military vehicle then stopped behind J and the driver''s windows was rolled down. "J, I''m going back now. Call me if you ever need anything!" said Brian.

    When she heard Brian''s words, J turned around, and replied, "OK, Brian. Thank you... And I''m sorry about all of this. Be careful on the road!"

    The two men looked at each other and then looked away,

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    downtown and then parked the car in front of a luxurious apartmentplex.

    When she looked at the building in front of her, J saw that it was a forty-story, or maybe more, tall building.

    Who lived here? And why did he take her here?

    Daniel, who now held her hand, unlocked the fingerprint lock and entered the elevator on the ground floor.

    He then pressed the 48th floor button.

    "Who are we visiting?" asked J. They stood together in the elevator waiting for it to climb.

    His big palm was wrapped on her little hand, and J felt warm.

    When she looked at Daniel''s tall, strong back, J''s heartbeat started racing.

    She could smell Daniel''s familiar perfume, which fascinated her...

    "You''ll know when we arrive!" replied Daniel. The elevator quickly reached the 48th floor.

    When they got off the elevator, J was pulled out of it by Daniel. Then, they walked towards an apartment and stopped in front of its beige door.

    Daniel unlocked the fingerprint lock, and the door was opened.

    J followed him into the apartment. After Daniel turned on the light, J saw a very spacious apartment, which seemed to cover an area of almost 1, 000 square meters.

    ''Does the apartment take up the whole 48th floor?'' she wondered.

    ''Daniel has such a luxurious apartment!''

    The apartment was neatly and elegantly decorated, with some costly European-style furniture in it. There were also dozens of high-grade red wine bottles sitting on the wine rack. A bookshelf was ced near the wine rack, and it was packed with rare books.

    On a whole, the decorative style of the apartment was almost the same as that of Vi No. 9. This must''ve been Daniel''s apartment.

 Chapter 835 Weâ€™ll be Together Until Tomorrow Morning

    "Why did you bring me here?" asked J. She asked and looked at the man who was now opening a bottle of red wine. He seemed to be quite fond of drinking red wine, as J had seen him drink red wine many times.

    "Sleep!" The man only replied to her with a simple word.

    ...

    J rolled her eyes at him, and said, "No! I am not sleeping here! You go to bed!"

    "OK!" The man answered her straight forwardly.

    J stood there, speechless, and didn''t know what to do next. ''Should I stay or should I go?'' she thought.

    ''I''d better leave!''

    J turned around and walked towards the apartment''s door. "I should go. Goodbye!" she said.

    "Stop! Go to the bedroom''s balcony, in the eastern side, and wait for me there!" demanded Daniel.

    He then carefully poured his red wine into the wine decanter, and then began to delicately aerate it.

    ''To the bedroom''s balcony? What''s he nning to do?'' wondered J.

    "Can I refuse?" asked J.

    "No!" After the man sternly replied, he rested his arms on the long table, seriously looking at his ss of red wine.

    J rolled her eyes at him and thenplied, walking towards the direction he had just told her.

    J opened the bedroom''s door and went in. She found that the bedroom was very clean and that the bed was tidy, with a deep brown colored lining set on it. She felt curious at the sight, because it seemed that seldom someone slept there; but the bed was still well made and tidied with clean bed sheets.

    Without overthinking things, J opened the balcony''s transparent ss door.

    Just then, a gust of cold wind blew over her, and she couldn''t help but shiver from head to toe.

    The balcony was tiled with ceramics in deep color, and it had a sunshade umbre, along with a table and four chairs.

    Above her was a ss-made ceiling, through which she could clearly see the night''s sky and it''s stars.

    Standing in the door for a while, J couldn''t help but step forward inside it.

    The urban night scene of the city was now unfolding in front of her, and she could see the city brilliantly illuminated and bustling with all the cars going anding on the roads. It was quite tranquil up there.

    The ss door opened again, and Daniel came over to her, holding a ss of red wine in his hand.

    He held on to the woman''s waist from her back, who was enjoying the night view near the balcony''s rail, and said, "Do you like it here?"

    It was quite peaceful here, and he thought it was only fair to bring her here, as she was inclined to be silent every time when she was sad.

    "Not too bad." J made a simplement, and then she stretched out her hands to catch the little snowkes that were dropping down from the sky.

    ''Not too bad?''

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    ng in the phone. Then, L finally stopped her murmurings over the phone.

    She took a look at her phone and saw that indeed she had dialed the the right number!

    "Oh! Jane! Are you with Daniel?" L put back the phone over her ear; she was so surprised and happy.

    ''E was right! Jane''s getting together with my son! That''s good!'' thought L.

    J threw an embarrassed nce at the man next to her, who was enjoying his ss of wine, and she cautiously answered back to L, "Uh, yes. Right at this moment..."

    ''If mother* also misunderstands me as being his mistress, It''ll be even more embarrassing'' thought J.

    (*TN: sworn mother)

    But, without even expecting it, Daniel then suddenly drew himself more close to her and cut in with some words over the phone. "Not only just now, but we''ll be together until tomorrow morning."

    J didn''t have the time to cover the speaker.

    She gave him a furious stare, but he grinned a sly smile on his face instead; L then hastily answered on the other side of the line, "OK! OK! Then I shouldn''t disturb you two any longer. Jane, I am hanging up now, and tomorrow, I''ll..."

    "Please hang up the phone, mother! Aren''t you aware that you''re disturbing us! Why are you talking so much?" broke Daniel in a peaceful voice. He had drawn closer to J again, and had cut short L''s exciting speech over the phone.

    L immediately hung up.

    J pinched Daniel, and said, "What are you doing? Why did you say something like that when nothing was happening!"

    "A single man and a single woman are spending the night together. Even if nothing is happening between us right now, we still can never exin ourselves clearly to others, " said Daniel. He put back the phone in his pocket, and thought, ''Well! It''s really wonderful to stay at peace with J!''

 Chapter 836 Janet, Youâ€™re Really Gonna be the Death of Me

    "I don''t want to talk with you anymore!" said J. She pretended to be angry with him and threw him a despised nce, then keeping her distance from him.

    Gripping his ss of red wine, Daniel gradually came closer to J until he leaned tight on her back and stretched out his hand to put the ss on her lips.

    "It''s so stingy!" said J. She took the ss and drank up all the wine in it. After, when she finished thest drop, she swayed the empty ss in front of him, and joyfully said, "Look! You''ve got nothing left to drink anymore!"

    Daniel took the empty ss, and while he put it aside on the table, he said, "I can drink... This!" and he held her in his arms. He then kissed her lips and enjoyed tasting the wine''s vor from her mouth.

    His kiss pressed harder and harder, and he didn''t let her off until she nearly suffocated.

    With their foreheads touching against each other, Daniel said, "J, you''re really one tempting woman!" He just couldn''t help kissing and hugging her...

    J curled up her red lips, and said, "Thank you for yourpliments!"

    Daniel then suddenly lifted her in the air, and while she screamed, he carried her back into the bedroom.

    One of her slippers had been already kicked off of her foot in the balcony, and the other one was taken off by Daniel.

    He ced her on the bed, and said, "Wait for me here, I''m going out for a moment."

    The woman then turned and sat up on the bed, and upon hearing his words, she stared at him, and asked, "Where are you going?"

    Daniel kissed her forehead, and said, "Just wait!" Then he left.

    J threw herself into the quilt and covered her red and hot face. She was so excited that she then danced with joy.

    After about ten minutester, Daniel came back.

    He had a medicine box in his hand, and he swayed it in front of J, grinning a sly smile.

    J curiously stared at the smiling man, and asked, "What''s that?"

    "Guess!" said Daniel. He then opened the box and took out the ointment inside.

    J took a better look at the medicine box, and then her face instantly flushed red, and said, "Thanks!" Then she went towards the bathroom.

    She had left her handbag in her car, as she had just quarreled with her father. But luckily, her phone was in her pocket.

    "Wait!" Her arm was then gripped by Daniel, and she turned around.

    Daniel lifted the woman, whose bare feet were stepping on the carpet, and then put her back onto the bed.

    He sat at the

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ady toote.

    The man casually wrapped himself with a bathrobe and then walked up to J, who was still brushing her teeth, and while he held her waist, he said, "Jane, if you''re not satisfied yet, I''ll go and buy a box of condoms. What do you think about that?"

    ''Right, I forgot it. I should have bought some, '' he thought.

    The woman hastily shook her head, pushed away the man, and after she quickly finished her brushing, said, "No, Mr. Si. I have to go to sleep! Good night!"

    Then she slipped into the bedroom and burrowed herself inside the quilt.

    Daniel came out of the bathroom, pressed her at his side, gave her a deep kiss, and then holding her tight in his arms, he fell sound asleep.

    Early next morning

    Daniel''s phone rang, and J woke up. Daniel, who was already awake, sat up on the bed and grabbed his phone.

    "Father*!" J suddenly awoke when she heard who was calling.

    (*TN: sworn father)

    She turned around and sternly stared at the man who answered his phone. She noticed that his unshaven and fresh face after sleep was even sexier.

    Daniel caught her small hand with his fist, and continued, "Um, yes. Please don''t worry, father."

    "OK, " he turned to J. "Jane, talk with your father." Daniel then passed over the phone to J.

    Hearing this, J hesitated for a moment and then got out of the bed and walked straight into the bathroom, with a peaceful look on her face.

    Daniel had no choice but to put back the phone over his ear. Samuel on the other side of the line understood the current situation, and asked, "Jane''s not willing to talk with me, right?"

    "Yes." Daniel replied honestly.

 Chapter 837 Iâ€™ll Find a House of My Own and Move Out These Days

    "Fine, I was thinking that she wouldn''t... Anyway, whenever you''re free, pleasee and talk with me about the affair between you and J." Samuel spoke thest sentence in a very severe tone.

    "OK, I understand, father*!"

    (*TN: sworn father) Daniel sternly replied.

    After she washed and brushed, J found that her clothes were... She then squinted at the man who had just also finished brushing.

    Daniel wore a smile on his face, and said, "Don''t go anywhere today. Wait for me here; I''ming back tonight."

    "For what?" asked J.

    "Just listen to me!" said the man.

    ...

    The woman then held him, and standing on her tiptoes, and she gave him a slight kiss on his Adam''s apple.

    In an instant, the man''s eyes became bigger, and his breath also starteding in short gasps.

    He rested his big palms on her slim waist, and said, "I''m not going to work today."

    "What?"

    ''Why isn''t he going to work all of a sudden?'' she thought. J stared at the man in front of her with a doubtful look in her eyes.

    Daniel grinned, and said, "I just want to hold you in my arms and sleep all day!"

    J''s face flushed crimson red, and while she pushed him on the bedroom''s door, she said, "Go! Go to work now!"

    While Daniel was changing his shoes at the door, he said, "Remember to wait for me here. Don''t go anywhere, and don''t worry, I''ll arrange for someone to handle your cake shop''s business for you."

    He really wanted to meet again with J as soon as he came back.

    "OK! I know! Goodbye! You national dream man for girls!" When she said this, J had stuck out her tongue and was just about to close the door.

    But the man held her by the head and kissed her hard on her red lips for a long while before he finally let her go.

    "Hurry up, or you''ll bete!" urged J. Then, a man came out of the elevator.

    It was Spark. J was initially a little bit shocked to see him there, but soon calmed down.

    ''She''s wearing Mr. Si''s nightgown...'' Spark thought.

    He then greeted Daniel. "Good morning, Mr. Si."

    ''Mr. Si sent a message to me this early morning, asking me to bring a take-away breakfast and toe here. So, the breakfast is actually for J...'' thought Spark.

    Daniel took the breakfast and then passed it over to J, and said, "Go back inside and eat!"

    Then J was left all alone in the whole apartment. When she was eating breakfast, she identally spilled out some of the soybean milk onto the nightgown she was wearing.

    After breakfast, J randomly picked up one of Daniel''s shirts and changed into it. She then opened the balcon

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ove you, Mom!" said J cheerfully.

    J was so happy that she nearly jumped out of bed because she could finally see her freedom unfolding!

    "Oh, I just can''t do anything to persuade you. I''m sure that your father will scold me heavily because I''ve already promised you without even discussing it with him!" said E feeling helpless. She knew her husband quite well.

    But J tittered, and said, "Don''t worry, mom! If you''ll say some soft words to him, and pretend to be angry, then he''ll soften his heart at once!" J was well aware how much her father loved her mother.

    Her father would surrender eventually if her mother began to be angry or say something soft to his ear.

    Their affectionate rtionship had been constant for many years and had never changed not even a bit. That was why J had a younger brother, John, who was many years younger than she was.

    "What are you talking about? OK, I''m not wasting any more time with you now. You always sweet-talk me into helping you out!" said E. Samuel had taken very good care of E, so she could keep looking young. Her face, which didn''t have a single wrinkle on it, now flushed red because of J''s words.

    When E was in her younger years, she also used to do things rashly. On L and Harry''s wedding ceremony, she had slipped into Samuel''s bedroom without him knowing...

    But then, eventually, she had to pay a great deal for her indiscreet action. Fortunately, after experiencing all of those difficulties, Samuel was now loving her very much and was taking good care of her in every way possible.

    "Mom, thank you!" said Janfet. "And you and father will travel all around the world one day, when I''ll earn a great amount of money all by myself!"

 Chapter 838 Nothing Will Ever Separate Us

    E felt warm and smiled at her words over the phone, but she refused her daughter''s good intentions. "No, there''s no need, my child. Just take good care of yourself; I can travel around the world with your father, he''s given me enough money anyway! Don''t worry about us!"

    ''Also, John''s still a little baby, and we''re still OK!'' thought E.

    J then said, "Mom, is it right for you to show off your love with dad in front of me?"

    She admired E and Samuel''s love story, that of her sworn father and mother; Daisy, L and Lillian, each one of them had a beloved man that treated them very well. Her aunt as well; her uncle also treated her very well!

    ''Oh! I really hope that Daniel will pay close attention to them and treat me as well, ha ha...'' thought J.

    E tittered, and said over the phone, "It''s good for you to see us as the best example to follow. Oh, this is so sweet!"

    "Mom, you''re tricky! Fine, forget it, I can''t talk about it now. I''ll treat you with a big mealter!" said J.

    "OK! My beauty!" replied E.

    The two of them kept making fun of one another over the phone, and E could feel her daughter''s mood bing better and better.

    After she finished talking with her on the phone, E went back to the old house, and holding John in her arms, she told Samuel all about what J had told her.

    As was expected, Samuel instantly frowned, and said, "She''s still just a kid. How could you promise her that and allow her to act this erratically?"

    E rolled her eyes at her husband; she knew that he would not agree to it. "Samuel, your daughter is not a child anymore! She''ll turn 23 years old in theing spring, and what''s more, she also has Daniel now... It''s time to give her some space and privacy!" she continued.

    "If she lives alone and something dangerous happens to her, then what? She''ll be far from home and won''t be able to ask for for help!" said Samuel in a more severe tone. He definitely disagreed with the idea to let Jane move out of the house and live alone.

    E let out a sigh, and said, "She has studied abroad in America for so many years, and that turned out well with her. And as a matter of fact, because we''re not always at home, leaving Jane alone at the mansion is the same thing."

    She then went on, "You know I''m right with that! We''re always travelling, and she is living in the mansion all by herself! It makes no difference for her to move out!"

    Her husband was kind of stubborn, E looked at him helplessly and didn''t

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    r bathrobe; she wondered who on Earth woulde out on a weather like this, dressed in a bathrobe and slippers, other than her...

    A Lamborghini car slowly stopped at the gates, and Spark came out and opened the backseat door. A tall man with a cold face got out of the car.

    "Eight o''clock, tomorrow morning. And bring the breakfast here on time!" ordered the man.

    Spark nodded to him, and answered, "Yes, Mr. Si!" Then he got back in the car.

    Suddenly, a figure ran towards Daniel, jumping with joy.

    When Daniel saw who the figure was, he grinned a smile and held the girl tight in his arms.

    When he saw that she was only wearing a bathrobe on her, he immediately took off his coat and put it on her.

    Again, he embraced her and heavily leaned and pressed against her on the Lamborghini car. Spark had just started the engine, but he hastily turned if off again.

    He closed tight his eyes, and dared not to look at the couple kissing affectionately outside the car.

    J hade down to wait for Daniel because she had grown bored up in the apartment and wanted to meet with him faster.

    But she didn''t expect that the man would help her with his coat, and... kiss her right there, without uttering a single word between them.

    The snowkes were floating down from the sky, and in the dim light of the street lights, a couple were kissing sensually leaned against a luxury car, which was really a hell of a romantic scene to witness.

    Daniel didn''t stop kissing her until the woman had finally grown so weak that she fell and leaned herself into his arms. He then lifted her up, and carried her into his arms as he strode towards the apartment building.

 Chapter 839 Because I Love My Childhood Playmate

    In the elevator, Daniel put down the woman for a moment and quickly pressed the top floor button. Then he leaned her back against the elevator''s wall and again kissed hard on her plump, red lips.

    He didn''t let her go not even when they arrived at the top floor and the elevator''s door opened.

    His kiss was so deep, so long, and so imperious, that for a moment she couldn''t breathe anymore and felt that she almost suffocated.

    J wanted to push him away, but the man held her so tight that she could hardly move an inch.

    Lucky for them, the whole top floor belonged to Daniel, and so they didn''t have to worry about meeting with acquaintances, or strangers.

    They kept kissing as they entered the apartment. It was warm inside, and Daniel took his coat off her body, randomly discarding on the floor.

    Then he brought her to the sofa and forced her to lie down on it.

    He then pressed her under him and untied the bathrobe off of her.

    It was quiet in the apartment, and only the puffing and blowing and moaning sounds of the couple could be heard.

    "Jane, I''ve missed you, " said Daniel. His warm breath fell straight into her ear.

    "Um..." The woman was slightly panting, and couldn''t utter one more word out of her mouth.

    But just one wording from her mouth was enough to make Danielpletely lose his rational sense. He fumbled his trousers and then took out a condom from his pocket...

    ''What? Why is he using a condom? Didn''t he say that he wanted me to have his baby some days ago?'' pondered J.

    She stopped the man''s move with her small hand, and asked him in a discontent tone, "Why?"

    Beads of sweat wereing out of Daniel''s forehead, and after he gave her a kiss on her lips, he exined, "You''ve not fully recovered yet, and I don''t want to hurt you again."

    ''I don''t want to hurt you, but I can''t control myself, so I can only try to reduce the amount of damage I''ll make'' thought Daniel.

    "I''m fine now!" said J. Daniel''s medicine had proven to be quite effective.

    "Be good, and listen to my words, " said Daniel. He didn''t want to harm her anymore.

    But the man''s insistence suddenly dispelled the woman''s good mood and feeling, and remembering what she had seen on the big screen earlier, she asked, "Are you afraid of leaving me pregnant? It will be difficult for you to face Kate, right?"

    The man stopped and was just about to throw away the condom, but in the end he thought that he couldn''t be as childish as this woman was, and instead continued t

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    g up with me!" J said this in a proud tone.

    The man grinned his evil smile again, which made J think that she is looking at some sort of evil, but seductive, creature.

    Then he whispered to her in a low voice, "I can feel of a sense of achievement to y with you from small torge*!"

    (TN: This is a dirty joke revealed in the following chapter, so here use the words "small torge")

    ''Achievement?'' J was puzzled at his words. "What kind of achievements could you have? If we''ve yed together from small torge? Why do you have that sense of achievement?" asked J. J was confused by his words.

    The man again smiled like an evil, seductive creature...

    "Jane, you don''t need to understand it, you just need to be who you are!" said Daniel. He loved her silly and lovely look, and also loved her innocent, pure mind.

    He hoped she would always be the simple and innocent girl left forever under his protection.

    "No! You''ve aroused my curiosity! Now I''ll keep thinking about it the whole day even without even eating anything!" protested J. J really meant what she said; she had to have her curiosity satisfied when it was aroused.

    But at that very moment, the doorbell rang, and Daniel gave her a kiss on her red lips, and said, "I have to open the door."

    Then the man went away, leaving J alone sitting there and trying to figure out the meanings behind his words.

    Soon enough the man returned, and as he saw the woman''s more and more confusing look, heughed and shook his head. "Dress first and let''s have breakfast, " he said.

    Daniel then took out one of his shirts from the wardrobe and handed it to J.

 Chapter 840 Iâ€™ll Solve Everything

    ''Never mind, '' she thought, ''If he still doesn''t want to say what it means, then I''ll ask my brother, sister inw, or Sven!''

    J took the shirt from him and then went to wash and eat breakfast.

    J then changed into the clothes that the clothing store manager had sent and Daniel took her to the store.

    When they arrived at her shop''s door, J kissed him on his cheek and prepared to get out of the car.

    But the man gripped her wrist, and pulling her in front of him, he said, "Why are you so sketchy with me?"

    Then he lowered his head and gave the woman a deep kiss before letting her get out of the car.

    J eventually escaped, now fully understanding the six words "a beast in a human attire."

    It meant that a serious and indifferent man like Daniel, when he took off his clothes, acting just like a beast dressed in a human outfit.

    Then, she unconsciously took out her phone and sent a message to Daniel, saying, "Aren''t you afraid that your iron rod will one day grind into a feeble embroidery needle?"

    The message was followed by a couple of big smiles.

    J was standing in front of her shop''s door andughed hard.

    Daniel wanted to see her go in the shop and then immediatelye out. However, when he looked at his phone, his face became gloomy again.

    J wasughing hard, but suddenly stopped, because...

    "I will wait for you at the store''s doorter in the evening. Meanwhile, we can try and see how long it takes for my iron rod rod to grind into an embroidery needle in the car."

    Did he mean to have sex in the car... or at the store''s door?

    J quickly deleted the text she had just sent. After the screen showed that the erase was sessful, J breathed with relief, and then replied, "Daniel, you are so imperious. I said nothing, and you haven''t seen anything yet."

    "Toote, " he replied.

    ... J looked at the clear morning sky and tried to weep, but failed to shed a single tear.

    She saw the Lamborghini slowly driving away in the distance.

    In the morning, while J was busy in the shop, she suddenly heard a few of the girls chatting. "Hey, do you know about that CEO, Daniel Si? Of the SL Group?"

    "I''ve heard his name. I also heard he is super handsome, and very ri

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    ncy today, and then finally go and clean up my house at the Waterside Apartment."

    Initially, he had thought that the Southern Garden Complex was the most suitable for his needs, but now that the address had been exposed, Daniel didn''t want J to be bothered by the media, so he would offer her another house to live in.

    "Okay, Mr. Si." Spark wrote down all of his instructions and then executed the tasks.

    In the afternoon, J saw an online interview with Kate, where she personally admitted that she was the woman in the picture.

    Thements read, "Kate is definitely happy. When she''s kissed by the SL Group CEO, she must be happy, indeed!"

    "I am so envious of Kate. She has the best boyfriend, every girl wants to marry him!"

    "I wish their lovests forever!"

    ...

    J awkwardly closed thements. This had been Daniel''s solution, that Kate would admit the whole thing all by herself.

    She inadvertently opened the post again, and ament that was quickly pushed to the top almost made Jane smash her phone.

    "This doesn''t look like Kate. She looks like Samuel Shao''s daughter, J Shao!"

    The man had even found a photo of J''s back on her Weibo, which was taken by Sally and published long ago.

    The followingments wereing one after another, and read, "Have you seen the previous news? Daniel personally admitted that J is like a sister to him."

    "Hold on, it really looks like J!"

    "That''s nonsense. J''s boyfriend is Brian, Major Han!"

 Chapter 841 The Labor Force Cost Will Do As Payment For The Rent

    "Why are you guys talking so much nonsense? Mr. Si''s real girlfriend already made it clear. You''re just overthinking things!" wrote anotherment.

    ...

    J patted her chest because her heart was beating too fast. Luckily, most of thements showed that people didn''t believe that the woman in the photo was really her.

    But, a short whileter, J still received phone calls from her group of acquaintances, such as: E, Sven, Sally, L, Lillian, and also her aunt... Except for her mother, sworn mother, and her aunt, J felt quite embarrassed to face her other rtives.

    Also, J''s cake shop''s business turnovers were continuously increasing because its owner was frequently involved in various rumors or gossips.

    Some paparazzi even started to follow J and hunt for new rumors about her.

    But all of them were stopped and shunned away by her bodyguards.

    When J had finished her work, a strange Audi car stopped at her cake shop''s door, just when she was opening it to leave; the man in the car was Spark.

    "Miss Shao, Mr. Si asked me toe and pick you up, " said Spark.

    J nodded to him and then sat in the back seat.

    "Where''s he?" asked J.

    Sparked smiled, and said, "Mr. Si is very busy today, and so he asked me to show you around the new house first; if you like it, I will help you with your luggage."

    J understood and nodded and then, without uttering another single word, she kept scrolling the Weibo news on her phone.

    J felt helpless and wondered why so many people were concerned and interested about her.

    More than ten minutester, the car entered into a rich neighborhood.

    J could see the yellow buildings ced around in the neighborhood, each with its own garden and each being surrounded by many green nts.

    Then, the car parked at Building No. 8 and Sparked guided her up to the 16th floor.

    When Spark opened the apartment''s door, a living room, which measured over one hundred square meters and which was arranged in the same style as Daniel''s other houses, in ck, grey and white color, came into J''s eyes.

    There were four bedrooms each facing south, and each with its own private bathroom. And there was also a kitchen which covered dozens of square meters, and a dinning room, with a wine shelf standing at its end.

    One of the bedrooms had been transformed into a gym room, and there was also a study room. To conclude, it had everything a house needed to have.

    But J found that each bedroom''s bed hadn''t been yet made, and there were no m

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ink about that?"

    Spark shook his head again, and said, "Miss Shao, please don''t thank me; deliver your thanks to Mr. Si, I''m just following his orders. I should go now. Goodbye!"

    Then J saw Spark quickly squeeze into the elevator and couldn''t stop him.

    ''Fine!'' thought J. Since there was no one going out with her for dinner, J decided to stay inside the house and to start tidying things around.

    Soon enough, the bedroom in the far right side of the apartment was filled by all of J''s things.

    She then took a piece of paper and wrote down a list of things she wascking that she needed to buy the following day.

    She was busy even after eleven o''clock, and she was almost so exhausted that she could barely stand up anymore, as this was the first time for her to work so hard.

    She put aside the unfinished things and went into the bathroom.

    When she came out of it, there was a man lying on her wide pink bed, which had been just made by her earlier. The man then suddenly spoke, and asked her, "Have you had dinner yet?"

    J was startled, but when she saw more clearly who the man was, she patted her chest, and said, "Daniel! You may not see me in this world anymore!"

    "Why?"

    "Why? Because you''re scaring me to death! You almost gave me a heart attack!" said J. She then slowly wiped her wet, long hair.

    Daniel put down his iPad, got off the bed, and walked up to her. "Did you tidy up the room all by yourself?" he asked.

    He had squinted his eyes at the messy room.

    "Yes! This was the first time that I''ve tidied a room all by myself! It turned out alright, right?" proudly asked J. But Daniel just kept looking at her with contempt in his eyes.

 Chapter 842 Decided to Live Here

    "Have you had any dinner tonight?" Daniel had already heard from Spark that J wanted to have dinner with him, but that he rejected her offer. Therefore, Daniel had praised him.

    "No. I feel a little hungry now." J then went to the bathroom and nned to dry her hair.

    Daniel nned to follow her but noticed a piece of paper on the table: "Four-piece suit, dolls, cleanser, facial vaporizer..."

    It seemed to be the things she wanted to buy tomorrow, so Daniel put it in his pocket.

    He entered the bathroom and took the hair drier out of her hand, and said, "Let me help you. Later, I''ll take you out for dinner."

    "But, I haven''t finished tidying my room..." There were a lot of things that needed to be put in order, and it seemed that she couldn''t finish all of it in one single day!

    Daniel touched her wet hair and then began to dry it. "I will order a house worker to do it for you."

    She, just like all in her family, would not need to do heavy housework duties.

    What she had to do was what she really liked, and be free and happy.

    "All right! But didn''t I do a good job?" She turned her eyes to the bedroom, and found that without the help of her mother or of a house worker, it was actually... a total mess.

    ''I have left home and I am not a child any more. I have to learn to take care of myself!'' J thought to herself.

    "No, but you''ve tried your best!" Daniel didn''t know when he had lowered his standards so much.

    ''Okay! Now she could take it as a praise!'' J cheerfully touched the other side of her wet hair.

    After drying her hair, Daniel waited for her to change her clothes; after that, they went out to have dinner together.

    When they returned, Daniel went upstairs with her.

    But J kept him out of her bedroom on purpose, and said, "From now on, this is

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    l you take part in the charity meeting tonight, co-held by the Dai Company and the government?" Spark then checked his schedule.

    Daniel put down his iPad, and frowned, "Contact Kate. I will attend it with her."

    "OK, Boss Si."

    At Jane''s Cake Shop

    J, who was ying on her phone, heard one of her workers call out to her. "Boss, someone is here for you!"

    "Who?" When she said that, she received a message from Sally. She then replied to Sally on her phone, "I will beat my brother!"

    Jerry would be taking part in a charity meeting alongside a woman, but why not with Sally?

    She had also received an invitation letter for that meeting, but she had ced it somewhere days ago.

    Before this, she had met with Doris Dai for several times, but she didn''t n on going because she wasn''t acquainted enough with Doris Dai.

    But now, she had decided to look for her invitation letter and to deal with her brother and his bitch once and for all!

    "Her family name is Zheng, boss! She said she was your ssmate!" said the worker. His words shocked J.

    She hastily closed her phone and rushed out. Was that really Shirley?

    "Shirley!" J rushed to her cheerfully and gave her a hug.

 Chapter 843 Doesnâ€™t He Love You Back

    Shirley also happily hugged her. "J, let me have a look at you!"

    J dragged her to a seat and then picked for her some of the best-selling cookies her shop had.

    "J, you''re more beautiful than ever! Your face is shining, just like... you''re in love with someone!" After tasting the Tiramisu, Shirley looked at her even more closely. Yes, she was in a good mood and she looked very shiny. ''She must surely be in love with someone!'' Shirley thought.

    J''s face then turned red when she remembered of him. She sighed, and said, "I''m not in love with anyone, but actually I just... fell in love with someone."

    Shirley stopped eating, and said, "Fall in love with someone? Doesn''t he love you back?"

    ''How could he not love back this cute little girl?''

    J held her face in her hands and shook her head. "I don''t know, " she said.

    ''I can''t figure out whether he loves me or not. If he doesn''t, why is he with me every night? But if he does, why does he have another girlfriend. Maybe I''m just his bed-friend. Oh, how pathetic!''

    "Who is he? Is he that CEO you mentioned ofst time?" Shirley had crossed out all the CEOs she had seen on the TV. None of them would match J, except for Daniel.

    He already had a girlfriend.

    That was impossible! It was said that he was like his brother.

    ''But who is he?'' pondered Shirley.

    "Let him go. Let destiny have it''s way." J forced herself to forget about him in her mind. She then turned to Shirley, and said, "Why are you doing here?"

    Shirley smiled, and said "I came just to visit you, and to know about how you''re doing these days. You''re the boss of the shop, and it seems that you run it pretty well!"

    "I try my best! I''m very busy most of the time. Shirley, how about bing my manager next year?" Although Daniel had employed her as the manager, she thought she need one more.

    "Really? Me? Be your manager? But I haven''t worked a day since I graduated. I won''t handle the pressure!" Shirley shook her head and rejected J. ''But the Tiramisu is really good...'' she thought

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    , did you miss me?"

    John nodded eagerly, and said, "Yes!"

    "Good boy. Grandmother! Grandmother! My ssmate is here!" J dragged Shirley to the dinning room while also holding John in her arms.

    Vi greeted her happily, and said, "Jane''s ssmate, have a seat at the table please."

    "Grandmother! Good morning, I''m Shirley, a former ssmate of J''s." She genteelly introduced herself to the elders.

    Melody nodded cheerfully, and then said, "Have a seat please. You must be the Shirley that J has always mentioned about! The talent!"

    "Yes, grandmother! She is was really good at learning, and she always got good grades in our university!" Hermitment had made J admire her a lot.

    Shirley sat on the sofa and lowered her head because she was shy. "Grandmother, how are you?"

    "Oh, I''m fine!"

    "Where are all the other people?" Vi had went to prepare some fruit while J looked at the second floor doubtfully.

    "Your grandfather went to visit his old friend and your parents went to buy John something, " answered Melody.

    In the afternoon they left the old house, and J drove her Mercedes downtown with Shirley.

    "Your great-grandmother and grandmother are so kind!"

    Shirley was honest. When they were just about to leave, Vi made sure to put several boxes of tonic inside J''s car. They were for Shirley''s parents.

 Chapter 844 This is on My Uncle

    J nodded, "I agree. Well, Shirley, stay overnight and I''ll take you to a nice ce!" Shirley had arrived just in the nick of time when she needed a partner.

    J took Shirley to her uncle''s hair salon and they both had their hair done.

    While choosing a dress to wear, Shirley was stunned by the thousands of dresses hanging in the disy hall.

    "Shirley, how about you wear this yellow one?" J had already picked an off-shoulder dress with a white vest for Shirley to wear.

    Shirley then blushed, and shook her head. "Well, J, actually I have no idea. I''ll dress in whatever you select for me." J wanted to take her to a charity ball in the evening. She had never been to such an event.

    J then picked several more dresses to let her try on.

    She also chose a pink one and a red one for herself, and got into the same fitting room as Shirley was.

    "J, why don''t you try on more?" When he heard that his niece hade to the shop, Eason quickly finished his work and then went downstairs.

    J stood before the mirror dressed in a pink dress, letting the designer help her adjust the vest.

    She answered protesting, with her hands pping, "Never mind, help my sister-inw instead. It doesn''t matter what I wear."

    "Well, what''s wrong?" Eason now sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, curiously looking at his niece.

    "Haven''t you heard?" J then walked towards Eason with her dress hemline winding along the way. "Jerry will take his old schoolmate to the charity, not my sister-inw. Is he insane? Let''s see how she looks like. If she dares to have designs on my brother, I will definitely kick her block off!"

    Actually J felt a little bit guilty because, to some extent, she intervened in between Daniel and Kate.

    Eason chuckled, and said, "Your brother is an honest man. He would never do such an outrageous thing!"

    "My brother? An honest man? Well, uncle, I think you''re utterly wrong here. When he was still in school he always fantasized about fighting with father!" Jerry and Samuel had never got along with each other.

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    , the Dai Group CEO''s second daughter.

    "Hi, Doris! How are you?" She remembered that Doris had been in the same university with her, but in a different department.

    Doris then wisecracked with a smile, "J, please feel like home. I had already asked my dad to invite you here."

    She liked J very much. One year ago, when she had been robbed, it was J who had helped her track down and beat the two foreign robbers!

    Since then, she had started to notice J, and found that they had simr personalities and tastes.

    After she returned home, she was constantly busy with her internship at her father''spany, and she didn''t have any time to contact J anymore.

    But when she had heard that J had opened a dessert shop, she asked her father straight away to order a batch of desserts and specialties from her.

    She was one of the top three customers, and so she had received one of the limited edition dolls, which was now sitting safely in her bedroom.

    "Thank you. Actually, I am here for my brother!" J pulled Doris close to her and whispered into her ear.

    Seeing J, Doris couldn''t stop giggling, and thought that she was still as cute as she was back in school. "Okay, I''ll keep an eye."

    She knew that J''s brother was Jerry, the famous internationalwyer.

    "Thanks. Oh, this is my friend, Shirley. She was also in our university too."

 Chapter 845 Birds of A Feather Flock Together

    Shirley and Doris greeted one another, and after Doris handed a ss of champagne to Shirley, she said, "I know you... You were the savant of the enterprise management department in our college, weren''t you?"

    Shirley was a little embarrassed, and muttered, "That''s all in the past, we''ve all graduated now."

    ''There''s no use in studying well if you don''tnd a good job, '' she thought.

    While the three girls were chatting, a couple appeared at the door of the hotel, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

    All thedies there felt excited while J''s face just turned pale.

    The man was dressed in an expensive suit and wore on his feet a pair of brown, Italian handmade, leather shoes. He looked cool, elegant, and filled with charm.

    The woman who held his arm wore a long white evening dress, with a nice waistcoat made out of fox fur on her shoulders. A happy smile was drawn all over her delicate face.

    Shirley was excited, and she held J''s hand at the first sight of Daniel. "J, is that Daniel Si?"

    "Yes, he is." J then drank a mouthful of champagne.

    Shirley didn''t notice or feel her awkwardness, and couldn''t help but to admire Daniel further. "He''s so handsome!"

    Even if you nced at him from a distance, he was still fascinating!

    Daniel''s appearance made a tumult among the many celebrities present.

    Most of them ask their parents or partners to take them to greet him.

    "Yeah, he is handsome." J stared at the man who was greeting Mr. Dai.

    ''He took his real girlfriend out in public, huh?''

    Doris was called by her father to greet with Daniel, and J suppressed her anger and began to look around for Jerry.

    Shirley then suddenly remembered of the day when she, together with J, had returned to China. The man who had picked J up had seemed to be Daniel.

    "J, is Daniel really your sworn brother?"

    "Yeah. Well, kind of." J took another mouthful of champagne. ''Where did my brother go?''

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    J''s words made Daniel look even more grave.

    Shirley was shocked because she saw that J had rolled her eyes at Daniel.

    And so did Milly. Who was this woman, and how could she dare talk to Mr. Si like that?

    Daniel frowned. ''Who triggered her again?'' he pondered.

    "J, have you eaten bombs again?" Daniel put the awful ss wine aside and asked her with a faint voice.

    But J snorted at him, "I just feel angry that there are so many assholes living in the world."

    Jerry smiled helplessly; her bad temper was pampered by himself.

    But Kate wanted to save Daniel''s honor. "Daniel is not an asshole. He is very good to me."

    "Good?" J looked at Kate. She was in such a fury today that she couldn''t possibly let go of this woman so easily now.

    Kate nodded. She knew that Daniel liked J, but she didn''t know how far they had really gone.

    As long as Daniel didn''t break up with her, she still had the confidence in her to win his heart from the capricious woman standing in front of her.

    "Well. I didn''t say Daniel was. Why did Miss Kate say that? It seems that your girlfriend is also good to you."

    Kate''s face turned pale immediately after she heard her words. J looked at Daniel, and then smiled at Kate, and said, "Can I ask Miss Song how good your boyfriend is to you?"

 Chapter 846 Everyone Knows She Is Major Hanâ€™s Girlfriend

    "This is only between the two of us, and it''s our privacy. You''d better mind your own business, " answered Kate.

    "Privacy?" doubted J. Almost immediately she wore a brighter smile on her. Daniel suddenly got a bad feeling in his gut and was just about to leave with Kate.

    J let go of Shirley and then grasped Kate to stop her from leaving.

    "Miss Song, wait, " said J. Kate felt the paining from her tight grasp, and so she firmly shook her off.

    J, who was in high-heeled shoes today, then fell backwards, but Shirley caught her in time.

    But Shirley was also in high-heeled shoes, and she also fell backwards after she caught J.

    "Shirley!" shouted J. Shocked, she stared at Shirley, who was about to fall down, with a nk stare in her eyes.

    She tried to catch her, but a man had already caught Shirley ahead of her.

    Everyone was now relieved.

    Shirley then looked at the man who had caught her, and his handsome face had almost taken her breath away.

    Daniel frowned in disgust at the woman who was staring at him in his arms. If she hadn''t been J''s friend, he would have never saved her from the fall.

    He let her go, took out a handkerchief from hispel pocket, and then wiped his hands.

    Then he immediately threw the handkerchief into a trash nearby. Shirley quickly came back to her senses after seeing his behavior, and she whispered to him, "Thank you, Mr. Si!"

    J tugged at Kate, and said, "You need to apologize to Shirley!"

    Kate dismissively nced at Shirley, and said, " Why? It was your fault in the first ce. You grasped me first!"

    ''J, you are brainless. It''s a charity party, and all of the upper-ss is here. Why are you making trouble again?'' thought Kate.

    What happened before had already attracted many looks. Now, they were even more people staring at them.

    "You''ve provoked me, and now you want to leave like nothing ever happened? Kate, this isn''t fair, and you know it!" said J. J would never let off anyone who bullied her, ever. Moreover, Kate asked for it first.

    Kate was well aware that this was not the right time to start a conflict with J. So she looked at Daniel, and said, "Daniel

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    inside the ground. She then decided to shed all pretenses of cordiality, nced at J, and said, "Who are you? And why do you mind Jerry''s business?"

    As her voice faded away, a few people suddenlyughed at her.

    People then began to whisper, which happened to answer her questions.

    "She didn''t even recognize Samuel''s daughter. How did she have the nerve to attend the auction in the first ce?"

    "She muste from a really poor ce! J has been the top trend on the entertainment news recently. Everyone knows she is Major Han''s girlfriend."

    "She didn''t even knew that J is Jerry''s sister. How ridiculous it is that she hooked up with him without even knowing a thing about him!"

    "Ha, ha, ha."

    ...

    Milly then finally recalled that Jerry had told her about his sister J before.

    But now it was toote for her to mend the broken situation.

    "You don''t need to know who I am. You just remember that Jerry is married to Sally! Don''t ever try to be his mistress!" said J. She felt guilty every time she uttered the word ''mistress''.

    Finally, Jerry secretly sighed, and said, Milly, go home. Now!"

    ''Don''t you see that my sister is furious and hellbent?'' he wondered.

    Feeling embarrassed, Milly her purse and then walked out of the hotel.

    Afterwards, J gave her brother?a judgmental?stare, and said, "Jerry, Sally is easy-going, but you cannot let her down like this!"

    ''Sally is easy-going?'' Jerry doubted it.

 Chapter 847 She Kicked the Back of the Chair

    ''You are so simple! As a sister, you worry about me having a mistress. Let alone Sally... I have a lot of exining to do after the auction!'' thought Jerry.

    "Go and take a seat!" he said. He put his arm around her shoulder and then walked towards the seats together.

    As they were about to pass Kate, J stopped, and said, "Kate, if you dare to provoke me again, I will make you feel even more miserable than Milly!"

    "You!" started Kate. But, seeing them quickly leave, she was too mad to say a single word more in reply!

    ''This damn woman! She makes childish mistakes everyday. I can''t figure out why Daniel likes her so much!'' wondered Kate.

    What made her more angry was the fact that Daniel had turned a blind eye on the humiliation she had received from J.

    If her boyfriend hadn''t been Daniel, she would have never allowed herself being humiliated like that ever!

    Jerry took J to the third row of seats and sat down. She was seated between Jerry and Shirley.

    "Jerry, never contact Milly again!" demanded J. She then shot him a powerful judgmental nce.

    But Jerry just smiled at her, and said, "Jane, you worry way too much. She is just a friend, I didn''t cheat on Sally."

    "No means no! You''re married, and it was wrong to bring another woman to the auction!" answered J.

    Her bossy attitude made Jerry feel really sorry for Daniel. How could Daniel, who was also bossy, overwhelm her?

    "I got it, sister. Anything else you''d like? I''ll buy it for you, like I said!" replied Jerry.

    J looked at her brother, and said, "Jerry, you should buy it for Sally instead, not for me. Do you understand me?"

    ''My brother is so unromantic. How does Sally put up with him everyday?'' wondered J.

    "Sally?" asked Jerry. ''Well, Sally will definitely quarrel with me after this auction is over. she''s right, I have to buy something as a gift to please her, '' thought Jerry. "What do you think she likes best? I''ll buy itter, " he asked.

    ...

    "Jerry, don''t you know what kind of stuff your wife likes?" asked J. She felt even more desperate now.

    On a second thought, Jerry repl

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    bid again!

    J suddenly opened her eyes furiously. ''Daniel, are you deaf? Why do you allow her to waste your money!'' wondered J.

    "Ten million dors!"

    "It''s Boss Si''s girlfriend again. She is really cool!"

    "Boss Si is rich. He won''t blink even she wastes one hundred million!"

    "Kate is so lucky to have such a rich boyfriend!"

    ...

    J kicked the back of his chair again, but Jerry and Doris noticed it this time.

    Shirley was focusing on the fine ancient art, totally ignoring J.

    Jerry then held J''s arm, and said, "If you like something, you can bid. I will buy it for you!" ''Why is she so annoyed!'' he wondered.

    ''Like? I don''t like any of these items. I''m pissed because Daniel has to pay for them, '' thought J.

    She was going crazy, but Daniel was just sitting there pretending that nothing was happening.

    For a while she thought, ''You dare to turn your back on me whenever we''re not having sex. Well, I will turn my back on you too then!''

    Finally, Kate won the tea cup for the price of twenty million dors.

    The third lot was a legendary luminous pearl the size of a baby''s fist, which drew J''s attention instantly.

    "The third lot is a rare, natural luminous pearl. We''ll start the bid at... Fifty million dors!" dered the host. The sound of the item''s price had brought on a storm of whispers in the room.

    Kate clenched her fist at the price.

 Chapter 848 Boss Si and Miss Shao Bear a Grudge

    To everyone''s surprise, a female celebrity standing not far from them opened her mouth, and said, "Sixty million!"

    Many of the people there recognized her; she was actually the wife of some famous oil tycoon.

    "Jerry, could we really win this bid?" J had no idea of how much money her family really had. She whispered in Jerry''s ears, hoping to get his support.

    Jerry gave her a loving nce, and said, "Bit whatever you want!" He then looked thoughtful at the precious jewelry on disy.

    "Eighty million!" The moment J made her first bid, she became the center of attention for everyone present in the room.

    Shirley looked at her in disbelief. ''Eighty million...''

    "The Shao''s daughter finally made a bid. What an overwhelming sum!"

    "Yeah, she is way more daring than Kate!"

    ...

    By making her bid this high, J had definitely stolen Kate''s enthusiasm.

    However, things took a sharp turn as Daniel opened his mouth firmly, and said, "One hundred million."

    On hearing his bid, J became furious. She felt as if she had a lump shoved down her throat!

    He dared to back up his girlfriend and belittle her!

    "One hundred and fifty million!" J had now thrown all caution away to the winds! She was confident that Jerry and her father would back her up with the money.

    The whole venue was suddenly quiet. Thepetition between the two super rich people was fierce!

    However, J seemed to be overconfident with herself by confronting Daniel, who had made most of his fortune through his own hard work...

    "Two hundred million!" Daniel''s voice was still firm and proud, and Kate seemed to be worried as she lowered her head and whispered something to his ear.

    She wanted him to y with caution.

    Daniel curled his lips. Judging from its appearance, this was definitely a fine piece of jewelry. If it were sold at the bidding price of 50 million, then the auction house would have surely lost their profit.

    However, many heads were turned as the bidding between the two seemed to be now going on even more fiercely. "Rumor has it that J is like a sister to Boss Si. Howe the two are nowpeting with each other?"

    "We should not trust the rumors on the inte!"

    "Probably that''s because his girlfriend is present. It''s normal to support his girlfriend in stead of his so-called sister!"

    ...

    J pulled one Jerry''s shirt corners, and said, "Brother! Shall we continue?"

    Jerry gave her a soothing smile, and said, "Of course,

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    s that day.

    Soon, a new rumor about the two spread among the present upper ss. "Boss Si and Miss Shao bear a grudge against one another."

    "I think so too. He was trying really hard to piss her off!"

    "The so-called sister status is actually a joke. They are just pretending to be friendly in front of the cameras!"

    ...

    As the auction was approaching its end, J, Shirley and Doris gathered together to gossip.

    "J, are things getting real between you and Mr. Han?"

    Doris was because J had never revealed it to them.

    J cast a nce towards Daniel''s direction. Boldly acknowledging the fact that she and Brian knew each other, she simply said, "Yeah. It is real."

    She was not lying that she and Brian knew each other and were friendly towards each other.

    Overhearing her words, Daniel paused, and he stared at the cellphone in his hands nkly.

    "Wow! Congrattions! J, you should ask Brian to introduce me to one of his mates!" Doris were both excited when they heard the big news.

    "Sure thing. No problem." J hastily nodded her head to them.

    The girls giggled to each other as they watched the auctioneer dere the official closing of the auction.

    Some of the staff then walked in to remove the chairs. After this, they carried arge well-decorated dining table and ced it in the center of the the room.

    The long dining table had a beautifulced white cloth on it. A huge vase of water lilies in the middle of the table was giving out a sweet scent, and the table was carefully set with exquisite silver cutlery.

    J didn''t want to stay there any longer, and said, "Jerry, I''m going now."

 Chapter 849 Iâ€™ll Bear Your Manâ€™s Child

    She initially aimed to help her brother get rid of the woman that had apanied him. Now that she was gone, there was no need for her to linger around anymore.

    "How about having dinner first? If you''re not hungry, how about your friend?"

    ''Fine!'' J sat down at the table next to Jerry. Shirley followed her and sat at the table next to her.

    Daniel and Kate were sitting right across the table, and J could easily see them. The sight of them made her furious, and her hands started shaking because of the anger.

    "Jerry, help yourself with the food. I need to go the bathroom first, " said J. J then promptly stood up from her seat in haste. Following the staff''s direction, she found the bathroom easily.

    The moment she stepped out of the bathroom, she heard someone calling her name. "J Shao, J Shao!"

    Curious, she followed the cry outside. After walking through a wide door, she ended up in the hotel''s garden.

    She found that no one was there. Who had called her then?

    The night was dark, and J felt scared standing there alone all by herself.

    Did she just follow a ghost?

    She felt more and more nervous, and just as she was about to leave the ce, she heard a dog''s loud barking behind her. "Woof, woof, woof!" The barking seemed to sound irked.

    J knew that danger was approaching her! She then quickly ran towards the hotel lobby.

    Coming out of nowhere, a huge dog was darting towards her.

    She turned around and saw that the dog was actually a scary Tibetan Mastiff. The sight of it made her horrified!

    She strode desperately towards the lobby. The people there panicked the moment they saw her and the big doging towards them; everyone tried to flee away from the scene.

    But J luckily mingled into the crowd, and she was no longer the aim of the attack, and the dog bit some random guy on the leg instead.

    The bloody sight shocked J, and with all her force, she dashed into the dining room.

    Things were getting worse by the minute as the dog kept running aimlessly in the hotel, and the staff then called in the security to make sure that everything was under control.

    The mastiff was still causing trouble, and some more other people were bit by it.

    Not knowing where she was heading to, J bumped into someone familiar. Out of panic, she circled around his neck and jumped straight into his arms. With her legs wrapped tight around his waist, she looked very intimate with hi

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    with Daniel? J Shao, you really are shameless!"

    Daniel cast a sharp look at Kate, and with a cold voice, he snapped, "Enough!"

    J giggled as if she heard the funniest joke in the world. She pat Kate on the shoulder while looking at Daniel straight in the eyes, and said, "I actually enjoy dating two men at the same time. I''m not as stupid as you, whose boyfriend is screwing around while you have no clue at all. If I were you, I would quit my job as a CEO straightaway and hang myself!"

    "Just listen to yourself. What shameless wordse from your mouth!" Kate was mocking J in her heart, and now she was digging her own grave by saying such stupid things!

    "Me? Shameless?" J then gripped her arms around Kate''s neck. Jerry could not believe what he was looking at.

    "Kate, I am shameless, indeed! From now on, I will sleep with your man, live in your man''s house, spend your man''s money and bear your man''s child..." J''s face burned red as she uttered these bold words.

    The angry look on Kate''s face rewarded her. She continued with a proud voice, "Rest assured, because starting from today, your man will not invest a penny more in yourpany!"

    ...

    Kate was left utterly speechless at her bold deration. With difficulty, she opened her mouth, and said, "J Shao, I have never ever seen anyone more despicable than you in my whole life!"

    "Coming from you, I''ll take this as apliment!" She let then let her go, pretentiously helped her fix her cor, and casually dusted off her shoulders.

    She was about to attack Kate with even more harsh words, but her wrist was suddenly caught by Daniel.

 Chapter 850 I Will Beat Your Woman

    Daniel listened closely to what J had said just now, and what he cared about the most was that he heard the woman personally admit that she was dating two men at the same time. He then moved forward and quickly grasped J by the wrist.

    To everyone''s amazement, Daniel, with a gloomy face, dragged J away.

    When Shirley saw what had just happened, she seemed to understand something. ''So, the CEO that J loves is actually Daniel...'' she thought.

    He was, indeed, an excellent man, and even J, who was already a rich youngdy, was attracted by his charm and elegance.

    "Shirley, maybe J won''t being back tonight; I''ll arrange for a room upstairs, and you can spend the night here, " said Jerry. He politely looked at Shirley, and thought that as his sister had left, he should be the one responsible for finding her a ce to sleep.

    Shirley, who was lost in thought just now, heard him and then nodded at Jerry. "Thank you, Jerry, "

    After she waved to Doris, who still stood rooted to the ground with shock, Shirley followed Jerry and walked with him up to the hotel service desk.

    At the Waterside Apartment

    J was pulled by Daniel out of the car, went upstairs and entered therge bedroom...

    There were a lot of stuff lying around in the bedroom, such as dolls, several sets of four-piece suits, and some skin care products thate from a famous brand.

    J broke away from Daniel''s grasp and then sprang at the dolls on the bed. She then happily held one of the dolls in her arms and anxiously rolled on the bed. "Daniel, I forgive you now!" she said.

    The CEO, who had been very furious earlier, hearing these words ended up being a lot less angry now.

    He took something out of his pocket, sped J''s hand and then ced it into her palm.

    "You''d better take back your words - "dating two men at the same time." Otherwise, J Shao, I have to punish you!" warned Daniel. He knew that J didn''t have any sort of intimate rtionship with Brian, but he was still very angry with her.

    J was surprised to see the bead in her hand; she sat on the bed, kissed it, and then put it safely into her pocket.

    She didn''t dwell upon the subject that Daniel asked her to make an apology, and instead took out her phone and called Jerry. "Jerry, where''s Shirley?"

    She thought that it was Daniel''s fault for dragging her out of the hotel all of a sudden, and that she had forgot all about Shirley.

    "She

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    s feeling sleepy, in his arms. "Jane, text Brian now and tell him that you''ll break up with him!" he said.

    J was drowsy and muttered, "Break up? Why do I need to break up?"

    She was too exhausted to understand what Daniel had just said to her just now and she just briefly asked him. But when Daniel heard her, he thought that J asked him why she needed to break up with Brian.

    He furiously turned J over, who had her back turned on him, to face her. "Jane Shao, do you think it''s fun to date two men at the same time?" he asked.

    This time, J remembered only few of the words that he initially uttered. She closed her eyes and nodded, "It is fun."

    ... Daniel was even more depressed because of her reply!

    "J Shao, I warn you. If you still keep dating Brian, I''ll ask people to harass him and then dump you!" he shouted. Obviously, it wasn''t suitable for Daniel to discuss anything with J when she was sleepy.

    She was lethargic, and couldn''t listen or understand any of the words he was saying!

    "If you dump me, I will beat your woman..." said J.

    ''My woman?'' thought Daniel. "You can beat yourself up, " he said.

    What? Oh no! She was just too sleepy! She just wanted to sleep now. She then patted Daniel on the shoulder and held a doll next to her. "I want to sleep! If you still talk with me, I''ll have to kick you out!" she said.

    When he saw that she was so tired, Daniel let her go this time!

    After tucking her in, Daniel got out of bed, lit a cigarette and walked into his study.

    He then took out his phone and texted Kate. "From now on stay away from any direct conflicts with J!"

 Chapter 851 I Donâ€™t Like You Anymore

    Fortunately for J, she was not injured at all this evening; if she were, he would''ve had the Tibetan Mastiff torn limb from limb.

    He already began investigating the real reasons on why the Tibetan Mastiff had suddenly ran out and attacked J. If someone had done this to her on purpose, he wouldn''t let them go that easily.

    Daniel took out his phone and dialed Spark. "Tell me the investigation results as soon as theye in... When will the new shop open? Alright, I see."

    It was darker and darker outside. After Daniel had finished checking several important emails, he returned to the bedroom.

    He removed the doll from J''s arms and then held her in his arms and fell asleep.

    A new cake shop would be opened before New Year''s Eve. It was marked as a shop owned by the SL Group when it was registered with the Industry and Commerce Bureau.

    J was the legal representative of the two shops, which made her set out early in the morning and returnte at night everyday.

    Now came the weekly time to send the Mango Mousse Trays to the SL Group. J was in good mood. She also made a Tiramisu cake, and went to the SL Group together with her sales associate.

    At the 88th floor of the SL Group

    Spark stood up from his seat when he saw J, and said, "Miss Shao, please wait."

    "Yeah?" J, who was just about to push open the door, looked at him curiously.

    "Well, here is the thing: Boss Si is now attending a meeting at the 22nd floor." Spark exined to J.

    J nodded at him, and said, "Then I''ll wait for him inside the office."

    Spark let J inside the office straight away because she knew she had a special ce in his boss'' heart.

    She waited for him for over 20 minutes, until the door was suddenly opened.

    J quickly hid herself under the desk, trying to surprise Daniel.

    "... Changsheng Group has regr and stable customers in the forting season, and you can now handle it by yourself without the SL''s help. I''ll also keep an eye on the Am

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    e Tiramisu and threw on Kate''s face, who was stillying on the ground.

    Daniel felt awkward when he saw her wild behavior. "Jane, don''t be so reckless!"

    He put off the cigarette, stood up from the sofa, and then raised Kate up from the ground.

    J saw that Kate pretended to fall and held on to Daniel.

    She came over to her and pulled her out from Daniel''s arms, and said, "Kate, don''t let me see you again, or I will hit you again. And I promise it''ll be worse!"

    J was the perfect example of a spoiled little girl.

    Kate staggered a little because of the pain in her waist. She really wanted to punch J straight in her face.

    "Jane, stop it!" J''s bad temper and strong posses refreshed Daniel''s three-values.

    J was still very upset. She bit him on the back of his hand, and shouted, "Daniel, you''re not allowed to contact her anymore, even if it is only for business!"

    "Jane, please leave me more time. There are many affairs to settle in our business." Daniel tried to find apromise with his girl while he was rubbing his aching bitten hand.

    Alright, now that Jane had gone furiously nuts, he would have to end his rtionship with Kate.

    But J had no idea about his business, and she thought he was being indifferent to her.

    "Daniel, do you really like her so much?" asked J sharply.

 Chapter 852 Is That Kateâ€™s Blood

    As Kate became fully aware of her now current situation, she wanted to query J. However, thinking of Daniel, she now turned to him, and moaned softly, "Daniel, my waist hurts really bad..." she said.

    Daniel was irritated by all that happened, and he said to Spark, "Take Miss Song to the hospital right away!"

    On hearing this, Kate felt hurt, and bit her lip grudgingly. How could this man act so cold to a woman!

    Spark then took Kate out of the office, Leaving Daniel and J sit in a dumb silence. "Are you feeling better?" he asked. The man broke the silence first and then embraced the angry girl in his arms.

    However, the girl was so annoyed that she only wanted to get rid of him as soon as possible.

    "So what? Dose that make you feel bad about yourself?" J swore that she would never trust the amorous man ever again. He had just referred her to Kate as his sister, but now...

    Now here he was cuddling with her.

    "Stop it, Jane! I love only you! She was just a humbug." Daniel locked J in his arms and then kissed her red lips.

    "Humbug? So you were also lying to me, weren''t you?" After saying this, J bit on his lips with anger, which somehow, all of a sudden, brought her to a better spirit.

    With a deep sighing from heart, Daniel realized that his little girl simply had no idea of what his words to Kate really meant.

    Before he could make any further exnation, the phone rang, and Daniel suddenly got really furious after he picked it up. Finally, he loosen his arms around J.

    "Did Kate get hurt? Who are they?" He took out a gun from the bottom drawer of his desk and then ced it on his belt.

    "Okay, I''ming right now." Hanging up the phone, Daniel turned to J, and said, "I''ll let bodyguards send you home. Kate''s in trouble, and I need to save her."

    J blurted out without thinking, "Even though she''s in trouble, why do you have to be there?" She remembered that Kate was his official girlfriend, and she suddenly became aware of her foolish question.

    Daniel walked up to her, and while he looked into her eyes sincerely, and fondled her smooth cheek with his thumb, he said, "Jane, I couldn''t

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    ep? Did she manage to sleep without me?'' pondered Daniel.

    Suddenly, the woman on the bed moved, Daniel leaned forward and called out her name. "Kate?"

    It seemed that she had some nightmares and had started talking in her sleep. "...No! Let me go... Daniel..." She muttered, but just a few word were audible.

    He touched her forehead, and it wasn''t hot. At that very moment, the woman grabbed his hand.

    It made him feel unpleasant because his had was being held tightly by Kate. So he tried to draw it back, but Kate just kept screaming unconsciously. "Daniel, leave! Daniel..."

    Her words reminded him of the scene when she had shielded him from the iing bullet with her own body...

    He had to let her hold his hand.

    After Kate quietly slipped back into hera, he fell asleep unknowingly.

    At that moment, a car stopped outside of the hospital in the parking lot. A woman in a light purple overcoat, wearing a pair of high Martin boots and a scarf, dashed out of the car and went straight to the hospital''s eighth floor.

    Finding the ward, she quietly opened the door.

    The woman with the gauze wrapped around her head slept soundly on the bed, and next to her was Daniel, sound asleep on his arms.

    She tried her best to calm down her racing heart and approached them, only to find their hands clenched into one another...

    For a sudden moment, she felt her heartbeat slow as her breathing became more and more difficult.

 Chapter 853 What Did She See

    She really didn''t want to be so pitiless to break such a heartfelt scene.

    But, although she felt distressed, she still couldn''t help it, and still called in a low voice, "Daniel."

    Her voice was so low, and the man was so tired after fighting the gunmen with his bare hands earlier that day, that he didn''t wake up at her first call.

    After he napped for a short while, Sven came down to check on them, and he also thought that J might have also already arrived.

    When he entered the patient''s room, he saw J standing near the bedside.

    "Jane..." called Sven.

    J turned around, and made a "shush" gesture to stop talking, and Sven noticed her bloodshot eyes.

    When he moved his eyes onto the bed, he instantly understood what was going on.

    He then went forwards to pat Daniel on his shoulder and wake him up, but J tried to stop him. Anyway, it was toote, and the sleeping man suddenly opened his eyes.

    J''s heart ached when she saw the man''s weary bloodshot eyes.

    "Jane!" cried Daniel. He was still thinking of her before he had fallen asleep, and now, just as he woke up, the first thing he saw was her beautiful porcin face.

    He was really happy, and he quickly stood up from the chair where he had fallen asleep in, but his hand was still tightly gripped by Kate.

    He noticed J''s tear-filled red eyes, which made Daniel feel kind of guilty that he pulled away Kate''s hand with force.

    Daniel called her name again. "Jane!" He came up to her, but J quickly turned around and ran out of the room.

    Daniel looked back at Sven, and asked, "When did Jane arrive here? And what did she see?"

    ''Is she angry because Kate was holding my hand just now?'' wondered Daniel.

    Sven took a look at his wristwatch, and answered, "She''s been here for only a couple of minutes, but she saw what was happening in here clearly."

    Then he threw to Daniel a helpless nce, and Daniel immediately rushed out and ran after her.

    But when the elevator reached the ground floor, J had already drove the Mercedes away.

    Because he didn''t have a car, as he came to the hospital by an ambnce, Daniel helplessly watched her drive away in the distance.

    But then, soon enough, he saw a taxiing, and Daniel stopped it and asked the driver to drive him to the Waterside Apartment Complex.

    He didn''t have any cash on him, but he was so anxious to see J that he took off his expensive wristwatch and gave it to the drive

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    that anything is wrong with your health, just tell Sven."

    "Daniel..." There was a grief look on Kate''s pale face.

    Daniel stood still and talked to her in an official, formal attitude. He had to mind his actions because Jane was not happy at all now with what was happening.

    Daniel''s icy-cold stern face made Kate feel heart-broken; she finally spoke in a faint voice, "OK, I know. Please go ahead and do what you have to do!"

    Then she closed her eyes andy on the bed with a drawn look painted on her face.

    She thought that Daniel would treat her differently after her gunshot wound, but she was wrong.

    When Daniel was about to leave and opened the door, the first thing he saw in front of him was a bouquet of... pot mums*, in full bloom.

    (TN: In China, we usually use pot mums [chrysanthemum flowers] on Tomb-Sweeping Day)

    Daniel felt speechless at the sight of this, and the woman that then came into view was J.

    The woman was dressed in an overcoat which was in the same color range as Daniel''s, with a white scarf wrapped around her neck,plimenting her creamy white skin.

    She had put on some light make-up on her face and applied bisque lipstick on her lips, which made anyone that saw them want to kiss them.

    Holding the pot mum bouquet in her arms, she stood alongside Daniel; they were dressed like a couple...

    "Miss Song, I wish you a speedy recovery!" said J. Ignoring Kate''s even paler face, J put the bouquet at her bedside.

    Kate furiously stared at her innocent-looking cheeks, and thought with rage, ''You damn woman! If you really want me to recover, why did you bring me pot mums?''

 Chapter 854 Go Out For a Walk

    She wanted her to die!

    Seeing J, Kate thought that it was time to make a move!

    Spark and the two nurses beside her were wondering whether J was doing this on purpose or not.

    Daniel had no choice but to speak after this awkward moment. "Jane, don''t make any more trouble!"

    Daniel winked at Spark and he understood him right away. He then sent the two nurses away, walked towards the bouquet of pot mums, and tried taking it away.

    "Ah! Spark, I wanted to thank Miss Song for saving my man, and so I bought these flowers which were sent from France overnight, which are very, very expensive! If you mess any of the flowers, will you be able to pay for them with your annual sry?"

    Spark''s hands then suddenly stopped. Meanwhile, because J''s words and attitude, the air in the ward suddenly became more tensed.

    ''Her man?'' snorted Kate, while her fist clenched tightly under the quilt.

    "Thank you so much, Miss Shao. I will always remember your warm heart." She spoke thest four words with her teeth gritting.

    J then happily took Daniel''s arm, and said sweetly, "You''re wee, Miss Kate. Stay in the hospital until your recovery. Daniel, I will allow you to reimburse her for all of her medical expenses."

    She already knew that Daniel was generous and would have definitely taken the initiative to reimburse Kate for her medical expenses anyway. But, not to let Kate smug, she said this first.

    The man looked at the little woman''s innocent smile. He thought that it was difficult to tell why the little woman, who had been angry with himst night, be really happy today. Was it because of the mum bouquet?

    Daniel rubbed her hair with love sparkling in his eyes, and said, "Let''s go."

    Then he held J''s shoulder and walked out of the room.

    Spark looked at the bouquet and at the president who left through the door, and then quickly followed up.

    When the three left the room, Kate furiously threw the bouquet on the ground, smashing it into pieces!

    At the gates of the hospital

    It took only a minute for J to turn from a sweet smile to a hard cold expression. She dismissed the arm on her shoulder, and said, "Mr

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    id, "Dear elders, I wish you have a lovely meal, but I will take... Nicole out for a walk."

    Nicole was confused and looked at Sven, who also winked at her. She didn''t have the slightest idea of what was happening, so Sven simply pulled Nicole up and left.

    When they passed Cole''s seat, Sven poked his backbone, and Cole then sat straight, and said, "Dear elders, I wish you have a lovely meal, but I will take... Selina out for a walk."

    ...

    All of the young guys came to a tacit agreement, and in the end even Ang, Scott, and Shelly left.

    More than a dozen seated elders watched each other, not knowing what was happening or what to do next.

    When all of them left, John asked weakly, "Mommy and Daddy, can I go with my brothers and sisters?"

    "No!" Samuel and E spoke at the same time, and John immediately slouched his head and sat aside.

    The elders, who were now stunned at the table from what had just happened, sighed and then began to eat their dinner.

    Daniel sent a message to Samuel asking about J''s location, and then Sally asked J about her location. Then Sally told everyone her location.

    However, Daniel called someone before going to the French restaurant F¨¦r?me, and asked him to appear with him in F¨¦r?me.

    In the French restaurant F¨¦r?me

    J was eating the caviar in the dish in front of her. Sitting in front of her was Brian, dressed in a camouge suit, which attracted many women''s looks.

 Chapter 855 Itâ€™s All Made Up

    "J, do you mind if Ie today, instead of Bill?"

    Brian stared at J earnestly.

    The woman shook her head, and said, "No, I know Bill is addicted to the game!" While J was talking, her phone rang, and it was Bill, whom they were just talking about!

    "Jane, my sweet Jane, you''ve finally called me! I just checked my phone. What''s up?" Bill''s excited voice sounded cheerful in the phone''s speaker.

    "Yeah, I did. I''m eating some French food with Brian. Are youing over?" Hearing what she said, Brian looked at the woman across the table helplessly.

    She was cruel and had left no room or chance for just the two of them.

    "Imagine that I''ve already arrived! I''ming over right now!" Bill asked for the address and then immediately hung up the phone and rushed to the address J had given him.

    But just when she finished her caviar, a couple appeared in front of J.

    She raised her head and was stunned by the person in front of her. ''Wow, that is fast, '' thought J.

    But who was the woman next to him...

    "Hello, Daniel."

    J greeted him indifferently and continued to eat her foie gras.

    It was only when she cut the foie gras that she revealed her true emotions.

    "Do you mind if we join you? Major Han?"

    What Daniel had just said surprised the woman beside him.

    "Yes, we do." The one who answered him wasn''t Brian, but the woman who was cutting the foie gras.

    "Major Han didn''t answer me, so I will regard that as an approval." Daniel asked the woman beside him to sit next to Brian, while he sat next to J.

    J wasn''t going to move, but Daniel sat closely next to her and left her no room, which made her move inside.

    So did Brian with the woman that sat next to him.

    "Daniel, you have no shame!" And then came Daniel''s cold sarcasm.

    "Thank you... waiter, I''m ready to order." Daniel waved over to a waiter to take his order.

    Not long after that, a familiar voice was heard. "Hello, Jane!" It was Sally!

    "Jane, Daniel!" And that was Nicole.

    And then arge group of people appeared in front of J, and she was surprised to see all of them talking to her. She said, "Aren''t you supposed to eat at the hotel?"

    "We

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    In fact, J had made that up. She didn''t know whether her eyes would be triangr in their shape or not.

    But it was clear that the young model believed her, and she looked up at the ceiling and forced her tears to stop.

    "Daniel, you are not a man. Your date is bullied and you just sit there and watch. Damn you!" The young model reproached Daniel for a while longer and then went away.

    Sven, who was sitting at the table next to them, thumbed up to J, and said, "Jane, it''s a shame that you are not awyer."

    "It''s already enough that my brother is awyer. I''m coborating with Daniel on a hundred million business!"

    The man, who was tasting his red wine, and who was sitting next to her, almost chocked when he heard her words. "Eh-hem..."

    However, Brian asked, "What business are you doing? You already have hundreds of millions in assets."

    What he said sounded familiar to Sven, but he couldn''t remember where he heard that before.

    "I don''t know. It should be the cake shop! When I signed the contract that day, Daniel said that our agreement was valued at hundreds of millions, and so I signed it."

    Sven, who was sitting on the other side of the table, suddenlyughed, and said, "Jane, you were tricked by Daniel. Ha ha..."

    At that moment, Daniel picked up a paper towel and wiped his mouth gracefully. He then stared at Sven to warn him and Sven immediately shut up.

    Only Brian and J didn''t know what happened.

 Chapter 856 They were Both Just Two Little Kids

    Bill was the type of person who showed up in the nick of the time.

    By the time Daniel and that young model''s dishes had been served on the table, Bill had entered the restaurant and had already seen his cousin and Jane; he then hastily came to them and sat right next to Brian.

    "Jane, we haven''t seen each other for a long, long time! Come here! Let me hug you!" demanded Bill. Bill had some days off for the Spring Festival. He had wanted to visit J, but was stopped and was so strictly supervised by his grandfather that he even couldn''t step out of his own house.

    He would''ve still been locked in his house, if he hadn''t sessfully escaped from it tonight!

    When Bill had just finished his words to J, he felt an icy-cold gaze being cast towards him, which made him shiver from head to toe.

    He stared at Daniel, who sat opposite to him, and their eyes met. Bill was scared and cowardly shrank his neck. He said, "J, is there something wrong with your brain? Why did you fall in love with such a stone-cold man? Why didn''t you choose my cousin, who is much better than him!" He continued, "And what about me? Am I not good enough? Why did you have to torture yourself?"

    He kept to his murmurings while he threw a quick nce at J, who was sitting diagonally opposite to him. He then picked up the cutlery in front of him, and started to eat his french dishes.

    "You''re a man, don''t eat the caviar!" yelled Brian at him. Then he moved Bill''s caviar dish to J.

    Bill didn''t care too much, and then he turned to eat the french oyster dish, but Daniel also took away his dish, and said, "You''re still young, and it''s not good for your health to have oyster."

    ...

    A strange and mysterious aura filled the air around the table at which the three men and one woman were sitting.

    ''Well! Then I''ll eat the sole fish!'' thought Bill.

    But Brian spoke again, and said, "J likes eating fish the most. Give her the slice!"

    ...

    In the end, there were only a ss of juice, a vegetable sd dish, and a piece of cheese left in front of Bill. He angrily put down his cutlery, and protested, "Are you guys kidding me?"

    "Yes, wimpy kid. Ask your cousin to take you back home and stay safe with your grandfather, " answered Daniel.

    He kept having his oyster without even raising his head to look at Bill.

    Finally, J drew back her smile and asked the waiter to reorder all of Bill''s food.

    "Jane treats me the best! I love you!" said Bill happily. And as he said this, he also grinned an evil smile and threw her a kiss.

    Brian now began to pray for Bill in his mind; he shouldn''t have dared to act like this in front of Daniel!

    And as was expected, Daniel was the type of person who had to

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    his bet without any sort of hesitation. "OK!"

    Daniel warmed up by doing some stretches, and said, "Well then, start!"

    But Bill was unsatisfied with his order, and said, "That''s what I should''ve said!"

    ... Daniel seemed to see J''s shadow next to Bill''s, and thought that they were both just two little kids!

    He then impatiently waved his hands, and said, "Don''t be so troublesome! C''mon, hurry up!"

    "Start!" shouted Bill. Bill had just finished his word, and in just a second he was thrown on the ground by a swift shoulder fall.

    ...

    He even didn''t have a chance to fight it back. It was so pathetic and embarrassing that it even made Brian cover his eyes. Brian wondered why he had such a stupid cousin in his family.

    More and more onlookers came and surrounded them to see what was happening. Daniel didn''t like this, so he kicked Bill, who was lying on the ground, and he urged him, "Stand up! Let''s finish this already!"

    "Come on, the loser has to treat all of us with liquor, " shouted Cole. All of the other guys all agreed with him. They were all here today, and it was really good for them to finally have a gathering together.

    Bill felt awkwardly defiant, and he raised himself up from the ground. Then, after uttering another "Start", they began their fight again. This time Bill dodged Daniel''s first hit, but the second...

    Bill was kicked so hard by Daniel''s second hit that he had to kneel down.

    ...

    He really felt heart-broken, being defeated by an office bookish guy... ''Well, it seems that I''m even worse than a bookish guy! Jane... No! I have to fight for Jane!'' thought Bill.

    Although he had already lost two rounds, and the winner was clearly determined, Bill still didn''t acknowledge his defeat, and instead stood up and still tried his best to win at least one round.

 Chapter 857 Find Someone and Spend the Night Together

    In the third round, Bill, indeed, seeded in consecutively coping with Daniel''s three attacks. But, with his fourth move, Daniel swiftly stretched out his hand and pinched Bill''s neck vein.

    At that moment Bill burst into tears because of the pain, and Daniel eventually released him. Bill then ran towards J.

    "Jane, I''ve just lost you... Jane, I love you... Jane, don''t forget me... No, no, no, " said Bill. He was hugging her and crying bitterly. His body was suddenly lifted up in the air and then dropped into Brian''s arms.

    "The loser needs to buy us drinks. Let''s go!" said Daniel. He then took his business suit from J''s arms.

    J was deeply attracted by Daniel, who looked very handsome, and just kept her eyes fixed on him without blinking.

    Some of the others had got in their cars with excitement, but J was still utterly infatuated with Daniel and was still looking at his back.

    "J, I won''t go to the bar this time. Have a good time!" said Brian. He followed J''s gaze and then looked at Daniel. At that time, Daniel, who was about to get in his car, had also began to look at J.

    "Um? You won''te with us? Why? Brian, let''s go together!" said J. She finally came back to her senses and now stared at Brian, confused.

    Brian pointed at his camouge clothing, and replied, "It''s inappropriate for me to go with you because I''m dressed in my military uniform. You guys go and have fun. We can go out and have fun on another day!"

    J was very sorry to hear him say that, but she nodded to him, and said, "Brian, just be careful on the road, okay?"

    "Hum, okay! Have a good time!" said Brian. He gently touched her long hair before he left, and he immediately noticed that someone was giving him a sharp killing stare.

    "OK. Bye, Brian!" said J. She waved at Brian reluctantly. After she saw that he got in his military car and drove away, J slowly walked up to Jerry''s car.

    Daniel, who had just lit a cigarette, looked towards her, and shouted, "Believe it or not, I will kiss you right here!"

    When she heard him, J, with a flushed face, stared at him, and asked, "What do you mean?"

    ''Why did he say that he''ll suddenly kiss me?'' thought J.

    "Get in my car!" said Daniel. After uttering these words, he then sat in the driver''s seat.

    ...

    ''Oh, I see now what he meant!'' thought J.

    In the SH Bar

    Several luxury cars stopped in front of the bar and attracted a lot of attention.

    Ignoring the sensation they brought along with them,

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    cole, don''t disappoint us. Come on, please join us!" she said to them.

    When Nicole saw that Daniel took a set of dice, she also grabbed a set.

    The game''s rule was that twelve people rolled the dice at the same time and added up their own dice number to the number of people present; whoever got the poorest number had to kiss someone of an opposite sex, the second that lost after him, or her, had to drink the strong liquor, and the one who ranked after had to drink the beer.

    Almost in a sh, all of them rolled the dice at the same time, and the sound of the dices hitting the walls of their cups had almost drowned out all the music in the room.

    "Open!"

    All dice stopped and everyone opened their dice cups.

    J then suddenly screamed, because her total dice number was the biggest. She got five 6 and one 3.

    This time she had won, so she didn''t have to kiss anyone of an opposite sex. However, she might be kissed...

    Only Sven and Daniel hadn''t opened their dice cups, so all others paid close attention to them.

    The two mischievous men looked at each other and then opened their dice cups.

    At this moment, all the others burst into a sudden uproar.

    Both of them had six dice which were quietly lying in front of them, and the number of spots of each dice was just one.

    So, in the first round, both Sven and Daniel hade inst.

    Shelly was the second tost, and Ang had ranked third from the bottom.

    Before they asked Daniel and Sven to kiss someone, all others present asked Shelly to drink the liquor first. Shelly, when she saw the ss of brandy in front of her, was so frightened that she could already feel her own stomach ache.

 Chapter 858 My First Kiss was with A Man

    "OK, forget it. Don''t be afraid! Let me help you!" said Cole. He saw that his sister was scared of drinking it, and so he grabbed her ss of brandy and drank it all in one gulp.

    "Wow! Cole, you''re so cool!" J cheered at him, and thought ''That was a ss full of brandy!''

    Her praise to Cole made Daniel throw a glimpse at her but without uttering a single word; he kept smoking his cigarette in silence.

    Ang had also finished half of her ss of beer, but Sven grabbed her ss and finished it for her.

    All of the people present there were brothers and sisters, and so the game''s rules were actually quite flexible, and the men didn''t really want the girls to drink all of the liquor every time they lost the game.

    They tacitly reached an agreement that the brothers could drink the liquor for their sisters.

    Jerry took a nce at his sister, who was the first to exim and stir up things, and then felt his stomach slowly starting to ache.

    But he then moved his eyes on Daniel, and if he guessed it right, he wasn''t responsible to drink for J if she ever lost the game.

    He only needed to be responsible for Sally, and so he had to take good care of her.

    Now it was Sven and Daniel''s turn to ept their punishment. Everyone pped their hands, and shouted, "Come on, you two go together!"

    J was still looking and yelling at Sven. "Sven, don''t get the girls here involved into your punishment. Go out and find someone... Ah!"

    After she yelled, her wrist was suddenly gripped tight by a man, and then she fell into a familiar hug, and sat firm on someone''s legs.

    "Wow! Oh! Brother Daniel! Jane! Show us a kiss! Come on, just a kiss!" Cole Li and Scott Bo shouted the loudest.

    J''s face flushed red, and then she threw a stare at Daniel. She was about to stand up and leave, but Daniel didn''t give her the chance to go away.

    He put his right hand on the back of her head and pushed it forward, their lips then pressing tight on each other.

    Instantly, the room was noisy with all the cheering andughing sounds; everyone excitedly screamed at them, all except for Bill, who was sadly roaring.

    Daniel kept kissing J for at least one minute before he finally let her go. He licked his lips with satisfaction when he saw the woman quickly escape from his grasp.

    The next one on the line was Sven. He cleared his throat, and then stood in front of a woman; his choice had shocked everyone there.

    Unexpectedly, Sven chose... their big sister Nicole.

    The music s

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    He said to her, "You just sit still here from now on!"

    And, of course, Daniel drank all of her liquor.

    J rested her chin in her hand, and while wearing a sweet little smile, she looked at Daniel with fascination sparkling in her eyes, who was cool, gracious and handsome in any single one of his moves.

    Then, Sally''s beer was gulped by Jerry.

    Now it was Bill''s turn to kiss someone, and ignoring Daniel, he excitedly jumped up to J''s side.

    "Jane, I pick up you!" said Bill. He had been eagerly waiting for this moment for long.

    ''Um...'' J fluttered her eyshes and hadn''t considered it initially, but when she remembered of Daniel''s reaction to what happened to his sister just now, she gave Bill her promise.

    Bill then closed his eyes and slowly drew himself closer to J.

    The other people around them focused their eyes on Daniel, and as was expected, Daniel promptly took his action. He stood up from the sofa, and with his right hand he pushed away J, while with his left dragged Cole over next to him. Then the two men''s lips were then pressed together.

    "Ha ha ha..." everyone in the room burst into a wildughter.

    "Wow, you''re so great! Bill!"

    The room was noisy withughter, and when Bill opened his eyes and saw poor Cole''s face before him, he instantly felt queasy.

    The two men both went to find a dustbin and began to retch.

    "Brother Daniel, how could you y such an evil trick on me? That was my first kiss..." Cole sadly protested.

    Bill began to rinse his mouth with a mouthful of beer, and then he stood up and walked up to Daniel. "My first kiss was with a man! Make up for my first kiss!" he furiously yelled.

 Chapter 859 Thank You for Your Kindness

    What he said was true; Bill was really in love with J, but J didn''t have the slightest interest in him. Bill was still just an innocent little boy...

    "Make up for your first kiss?" As he said this, Daniel took out of his pocket his gold-ted lighter and casually lighted his third cigarette.

    He took a drag out of it and then spit the smoke on Bill''s face, saying, "Here you go!"

    Bill didn''t smoke at all, and when he inhaled the smoke, he coughed really hard.

    "Dan... Daniel, you are a mean man! Eh-hem..."

    He initially wanted to punch Daniel in the face, but when he remembered of his defeat in the one-on-one battle from earlier, he immediately sat back down next to J, and let his frustration boil in his blood.

    He leaned his face over her shoulder and began toin about Daniel. "Jane, he is such a nasty bully!"

    His reputation had been ruined by Daniel; he had actually kissed a man... Woo woo woo...

    J pat Bill''s shoulder, and said, "There, there. Come on, let''s drink."

    She had learned how hateful and vengeful Daniel really was, but, however, she didn''t know how to fix him.

    The two then each picked up a beer from the table, clinked the bottles together, and then took a sip out of them.

    "Bill, what did I say to you?" Daniel flicked the ashes in an ashtray and then sat next to Bill. He was so powerful and overwhelming that Bill was forced to glue himself to Jane.

    ''Oh! He must be referring to the one-on-one battle and it''s bet, '' thought Bill.

    "Okay..." Bill had to leave the seat next to J; he then sat back on his initial seat. He thought, ''I''m a man, and I''ll keep to my word!''

    They talked for a while longer and then started the third game.

    Thest one was... Daniel, again.

    J looked at him and found that he was trying to hold off hisughter. ''It seems he did this on purpose!'' thought J.

    Another six ''one'' in a row.

    The second loser was Nicole, and her face almost instantly became paler when she saw the ss of liquor in front of her, but she still didn''t show too much of her fear.

    The third loser was Scott. He thought that it didn''t matter too much, since there were only three bottles of beer.

    Sven voluntari

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    out of the private room with him.

    "Jerry, do you also think that my brother and Sven had the intention of picking up women here today?" Sally seriously doubted the two men.

    But Jerry just leaned back on the back of the sofa, just smiling and keeping his silence.

    Their purpose had been obvious from the very beginning. Everyone in the room could''ve seen it.

    "This is outrageous! Let me have a look at their dices and see if they were really cheating!" Selina picked up the Sven and Daniel''s dice sets. She shook them and looked at them carefully, but the dices were just the same as theirs.

    Bill now felt bored since J had already left. He thought that he could beg his grandpa to not send him to Africa.

    "Goodbye, everyone. I''m leaving!"

    Jerry and Sally also when Bill left.

    The party was over.

    Ang was now alone, since her brother had just wanted to pick up a hot woman, and Cole sent her home.

    When she arrived at home, she immediately went to knock on her parent''s bedroom door. Chuck opened the door, and said, "What''s wrong, Ang?"

    "Dad! I''m telling my brother off!"

    Daisy, wearing a facial mask, asked, "What did your brother do ?"

    "Dad! Mom! My brother was out in town picking up women!"

    Daisy shook her head and thought that she already knew what a yboy her son really was!

    To break up with hisst girlfriend, he had thrown Jane under a bus! What a yboy he was! "This is not his first time. Don''t be so surprised."

 Chapter 860 Do You Even Know Who Your Son Is Chasing

    Chuck smiled at his daughter and was just about to close the door.

    But Ang was anxious, and she immediately wedged herself in the door to stop it from closing. "Mother, do you even know who your son is chasing?" she asked.

    Chuck was worried that Ang would be hurt, and so he opened the door again, and said, "Be careful! Don''t get hurt."

    "Father, do you know? My brother is chasing after Nicole!" said Ang.

    Daisy, who was rubbing her face, calmly said, "Nicole... What Nicole?" Immediately after she asked she moved a couple of inches away from Ang.

    Ang was shocked and replied, "Mother, it''s Nicole, mother* L''s daughter!"

    This time, Daisy realized the seriousness of the matter, and Chuck also looked pretty pensive. Daisy then quickly took off the mask she was applying on her face and immediately picked up her phone to call her son.

    "What on Earth is he doing now? Can''t he just hang out with Nicole?" said Chuck. He wondered since when his son had be so unreliable.

    Daisy soon got through with Sven on the phone, but at that moment Sven was climbing the stairs along with Nicole.

    When he saw that his mother was calling him, Sven knew that it was Ang who had ratted him out! "Mother, I''m going to bed now, I''m really sleepy. If there''s anything, let''s talk about it tomorrow!" said Sven.

    "You''re going to bed? With who?" Daisy was a little nervous when she asked her son this question.

    Sven nced at Nicole, who was already in his apartment now, and replied, "That''s my own business, so please don''t be so indiscreet."

    "Sven Si! Why are you so capricious? You can''t hook up with Nicole! She''s not the sort of yful girl that you usually date, and you can''t flirt with her and can''t be so willing to be with her!" said Daisy. She didn''t want her son to screw up things.

    Sven massaged the painful spot between his eyebrows, and said, "Why am I capricious? I know what I''m doing, and please don''t interfere in my affairs, OK?"

    Daisy kept her silence for a while, and then gently asked, "Sven, are you really serious?"

    "Um, " replied Sven. He then stood up and went to get Nicole a ss of water.

    Daisy thought for a whole, and said, "Sven, Nicole is about six years older than you are... Oh no, it''s actually seven years. I can''t ept this. You''re younger than her and you''re not right for each other."

    She also thought that they had little inmon and wouldn''t have anything inmon.

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    d I''ll tell you my decision, " she said.

    Sven had showed his love for her all of a sudden, and Nicole was a little stunned by this.

    "Give me your answer right now!" said Sven. He knew that Nicole would fly back to America tomorrow afternoon.

    Nicole thought for a moment and then shook her head, and said, "I live in America all year round, and you''re here. A long distance rtionship... I can''t ept."

    "Nicole, you wille back sooner orter. Do you really want to marry a foreigner?" said Sven. When he uttered thatst sentence, he gripped her wrist even more tightly.

    She, of course, wouldn''t marry a foreigner, because although she lived in America throughout the year, she didn''t really like foreigners at all and also wouldn''t marry any of them.

    "I just... I can''te back as often as I want, " said Nicole.

    Sven looked at her lovely lips and couldn''t help but kiss them again. "Nicole, it''s time for you to get married. Pleasee back to C Country and marry me..." he said.

    Moreover, Sven took out a ring and put it on Nicole''s ring finger.

    So... What had happened tonight had been already nned by him and J.

    Tonight was Sven''s perfect opportunity to express his love; yesterday and tomorrow wouldn''t do.

    At that moment, when Nicole looked at the diamond ring on her finger, she waspletely bbergasted. Sven had not only confessed his love, but had also proposed to her for marriage!

    He knew that Nicole was at an age that prompted her to believe that getting married was way more important than casual dating. He had nned to marry Nicole first and then take good care of her.

 Chapter 861 Scolded by His Own Son

    "Sven..." said Nicole.

    "I love hearing you call my name. I''ll give you some time to consider my proposal, but you have to wear the ring on your finger. Don''t ever take it off!" said Sven.

    "..."

    Then, Nicole''s phone rang in her handbag, and she initially wanted to get up from the sofa to answer it, but Sven took it out of her handbag before her and then passed it over to her. "Tell your mother that you''re noting home tonight, " demanded Sven.

    "No..." said Nicole.

    "Listen to me, Nicole. I want you to be my woman, " said Sven. Sven was actually very anxious now, because he had already sent someone to investigate all of the people that hanged around her in America, and he had found out that there was arge group of men that was already chasing her. He couldn''t let some other guy have the chance to steal her away from him after he had just confessed his love to her.

    Now, he had to make Nicole his woman for good; he would definitely be her first and only man, ording to Nicole''s character.

    Nicole''s phone was still ringing, and her face flushed bright red as she refused Sven''s offer. "No, if I don''t return, my father will..."

    "Then tell your father that you''re at your friend''s house and that you''re noting back tonight!" insisted Sven. If Nicole didn''t return home tonight, he would go and meet the Si family together with his own parents tomorrow, and ask for blessings for their marriage.

    Nicole felt uneasy, and demanded, "Please let go of me first."

    She had never been so intimate and close to a man before, and she was quite scared and intimidated now.

    Sven stood up from her, and Nicole felt a little bit more rxed. She then sat up from the sofa and answered her phone, which had already rang twice by then. "Mom!" she said.

    "Nicole, where are you now? Why haven''t youe back home yet?" asked L.

    Nicole took a nce at the man who is staring at her, and she lowered down her voice, and said, "Mom, I''m at my friend''s house, I''m...ing..." She initially didn''t want to lie to her mother like Sven had told her, but the man then suddenly held onto her waist with his arms around her...

    "Mom, I''m noting home tonight. You and dad sleep tight, please." Nicole eventually corrected her words.

    L, on the other side of the line, thought of Daisy''s phone call, and she felt that something was indeed not going right. Daisy had called her earlier and had asked her to make sure Nicole arrived home earlier.

    "Why aren''t youing back home tonight?" asked L.

    Nicole gnawed on her lower lip and pondered on what she would say next; she had never lied to her parents.

    Sven wanted to take the phone from her hands and talk wit

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    "Yes. Sven''s phone is off limits, and your sister told us that she''s at her friend''s house, " said Harry.

    "Listen, my sister lied to you, indeed, but what do you want me to do about it? She doesn''t want toe home, so why do you have to meddle in her own affairs?" said Daniel. ''Sven really yed his cards well. He sure has his tactics if he got to Nicole! But if he''s just ying her, I won''t let him off so easily!'' thought Daniel.

    Daniel''s words left Harry speechless.

    Then, Daniel continued, "You just sleep tight in your bed with your wife. I''ll call my sister and see what''s happening, and if something is going wrong, I''ll go and pick her up, okay?" Daniel had finally said something to ease up Harry''s tension. Nicole was, after all, his sister, and of course he worried about her.

    "You still have a little conscience left in you, you little brat! Now, leaving Sven and Nicole aside, when are you going to get married to Jane?" said Harry.

    "I have no time to talk about this matter with you at the moment. But don''t worry, I won''t let Jane run away; and please, can you and your wife take it a little bit more easy?" said Daniel. Regarding their marriage, Daniel felt kind of distressed and uneasy, as he had already proposed to J, but was ruthlessly refused by her.

    When he thought of this, Daniel wanted to punish J even harder now.

    ''How could you refuse my proposal! Is there any other woman in this world that could refuse me? You''re just a woman that can''t tell the good from the bad!'' thought Daniel.

    When Daniel finished his call with Harry, he called Nicole.

    "Hey, get off of me first. Go ahead and see to your important thing, " said J. She then tried pushing the man aside, but the man didn''t move an inch while he waited for the call to be connected.

 Chapter 862 Before You Do It, Think It Twice

    Daniel lowered his head and pressed his lips over hers while holding his phone near his ear.

    It wasn''t until he got through to Nicole that he released J from his kiss. "Nicole, I''ming to pick you up, " he said.

    But Nicole replied in a low voice, "No, thanks. I will go hometer."

    "Nicole, be careful what you do, and before you do it, think it twice!" said Daniel. Hey on one side of the bed beside J, holding her with his free arm.

    He was also thinking that only Sven and Nicole were staying in the apartment that evening, just like Jane and himself were. It wasn''t that simple!

    "... Um, okay, I see. Go to bed early, " said Nicole. After uttering these words, Nicole hung up the phone.

    At that moment, she had been in a passive state, whilst Sven, who seemed to be a little tipsy from all the booze he had drunk, kissed her wildly.

    "Sven, you''re drunk. Let me go!" said Nicole. She pushed Sven away, who was pressing on her body.

    Sven then immediately looked up at her, and said, "I''m sober as a priest on Sunday. Nicole, listen, I''ll allow you to go back to America tomorrow, and I''ll also give you... a month at most to make your decision, at most. You''ll then change your workce ande back here, and if you don''t want to work in C Country, you can also choose to work in A Country. After all, Chuck has a hospital there, where I can work."

    At present, Sven didn''t have any ns to further his career abroad, but if Nicole liked America so much, he would consider moving and working there for her.

    "Um... I understand, " said Nicole. She again tried to push him away.

    Sven got off her, turned over, and then tightly held her in his arms. "Now, I want you to be my woman, " he said. However, he still had to ask her if she also wanted it, because it was not an insignificant matter after all...

    Nicole nced at Sven, who had now closed his eyes. In fact, if Sven had ever forced her to do it tonight, she would''ve refused him straight away.

    But now, he endured the pain, and asked of her opinion on the matter...

    "I don''t trust you, " softly whispered Nicole. She was being held tightly in his arms.

    They had met many times before, but they had seldom talked to one another, and Nicole had never paid any close attention to Sven.

    But this time, all happened in a sudden. It felt strange, because now Nicole seemed to not be disgusted with Sven when he got closer to her...

    Her ex-boyfriend had been in a rtionship with her for four years, but he had eventually cheated on her because he couldn''t stand her fuddy-duddy ideas any longer...

    "Nicole, both father and mother* are keeping an eye on you, and if I just want to flirt or sleep with a

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    lt embarrassed to see him the morning after.

    He believed that what he thought was correct.

    He then called his mother and father. "Mother, please get yourselves ready. I''m going to Nicole''s house to propose her for marriage."

    He found a more formal suit in his wardrobe andid it out on his bed. When he saw by chance the sshes of red drops on his bed sheet, he raised the corners of his lips up with satisfaction.

    "Ah?" Daisy, who was then drinking a cup of soy milk, suddenly spit it out, making her look the least elegant at the breakfast table.

    Chuck immediately passed her a tissue and helped her wipe the soy milk stains off her; he then asked a servant to bring another breakfast on the table.

    "Well, alright. You don''t have to prepare anything, I''ll arrange to that, " said Sven. He nned to write a dowry check first for the bride, and the price he wrote was... Ny-nine million nine hundred and ny thousand! After that, he thought that he would take Nicole to find a suitable new house for them to live in...

    That sounded great!

    "OK!" said Daisy. When she told Chuck the news, he also almost choked on the fried bread stick he was eating.

    ''Why does Sven suddenly want to get married? Does he really want to get married? What happened between themst night...'' pondered Chuck.

    At the Li Manor

    L, who had received the phone call, came to the door to greet Sven and his parents.

    Daisy, who was very happy because of the fortunate event, smiled and held L''s hand. She had never thought that her son would ever fall in love with Nicole!

    Harry, who knew that Nicole had stayed with Svenst night, didn''t look too well, but he still tapped Sven on the shoulder.

    They sat in the living room, and the servant brought them first-ss tea and pastries.

 Chapter 863 Bill Did Go To Africa

    Sven nced at the staircase, and wondered, ''Why didn''t Je downstairs?''

    "Chuck, why have youe?" While he was asking Chuck, Harry fixed his eye on Sven.

    Sven then regained his consciousness, took out an envelope out of his breast pocket, and then handed it over to Harry. He then said, "Godfather, I''m here to ask for your blessings, and I hope you and godmother can give them to me and let me marry Nicole!"

    "Blessings?" Harry and L were shocked. They already knew that Nicole and Sven had been together, but they didn''t expect him to propose to her so soon.

    Harry was happy about this, and after he took the envelop and put it aside, he said sternly, "We agree, and I''ll keep your betrothal present here, for now." Harry was pretty upset. Seeing the look on his daughter''s face this morning, Harry had no choice but to agree to their sudden marriage.

    Sven smiled and then sat back on his seat but, however, Harry''s next words took away all of his joy. "Nicole was going to take the afternoon flight today, but she suddenly changed her mind and left with the morning one."

    "Don''t worry, godfather. I''ll handle it as long as you and godmother agree with the marriage." He had decided to give Nicole a week''s time to think about it. He would go to America to ask her again by then.

    Sven told the media that Nicole was now his fiancee the second he walked out of the Si''s Mansion. He wanted everyone know that Nicole was about to marry him.

    If everyone knew and gossiped about it, then Nicole surely be his fiancee.

    Then Sven''s phone suddenly exploded with the sudden ie of messages.

    Including Nicole''s, who had run away... Her phone almost shattered because of all the messages and calls she had received before she had gotten off the ne; all of them were asking about her marriage with Sven.

    After picking up on a few calls, she now knew that Sven had already imed that they were engaged.

    ...

    J''s shop would be officially back in business after the Lantern Festival.

    Meanwhile, Shirley came from her hometown and was appointed as the shop''s main manager there.

    J rented a house for Shirley and also paid for her rent as a bonus for her employment.

    It wasn''t that far away from the Waterside Apartment Complex. At first, she wanted Shirley to live together with her, but because Daniel was

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    I''ll be happy.

    And thank Daniel on my behalf. He sent me here and gave me the chance to learn about pain and suffering. You may not believe it, but there are still many people left in the world who don''t have ess to daily food and drinking water...

    Jane, don''t waste anymore food or water when you go back home, or I will hate you for it!"

    ...

    J looked at the nagging tanned man in front of her...

    She was speechless for now, but little did she know that soon enough she would also experience the suffering that Bill had just told her about.

    "Bill,e home with me! I will ask Da... grandpa Han to bring you back home." Bill had changed a lot in just a short time. If he had stayed there for much longer, she would have eventually been unable to recognize him anymore.

    Bill shook his head, and said, "Tell Daniel do more charity work and help those who really need it, no matter if they''re in C Country or overseas."

    J argued with him, and said, "Daniel has always been doing charity work. He often participates in charity auctions, and the media has photographed him many times when he went to welfare and nursing homes."

    ''How else did the SL Group be so powerful?''

    If apany only made money, then its leader must''ve been ruthless.

    But Daniel wasn''t, and she knew that despite Daniel was cold on the outside, he was warm and kind on the inside.

    Bill looked at J, who was now protecting her man, and said, "Jane, if you love him, just seize the opportunity and cherish him while you can; don''t wait until you lose it."

 Chapter 864 Nicole was Pregnant

    ''Cherish him...'' J felt distressed, and thought that indeed, she actually wanted to cherish him with all her heart.

    But Daniel, as an important CEO, was constantly surrounded by different women everyday, and J thought that he might had totally forgotten about her long ago.

    "If Daniel Si can''t bring you the happiness you yearn for, then please take my cousin Brian into consideration. He''s definitely a reliable man!" Bill said this while patting his chest to show that he vouched for him.

    J of course knew that Brian was indeed a reliable man, but she then said, "I just consider Brian as my brother, the same as Jerry is, and I don''t hold any sort of sweet feelings of love for him."

    She could easily feel those sweet emotions when Daniel coaxed her or tricked her.

    "s! then please take care of yourself in all of your affairs. I can''t bring you any sort of happiness anymore because I''ve made up my mind to stay here for a long period of time and to help those who are in need of help the most, " said Bill. His decision dumbfounded J so much that she now just stared at him with her mouth opened wide.

    ''What did Bill experience here? In just only one month, a rich yboy, who wasn''t changed even by his rough training courses in the military troop unit, became determined to stay in Africa and help the needy!'' thought J.

    "Jane, I''m really happy that you''vee to visit me here. And from now on, I''ll drop the idea of ever loving you, but just so you know, I won''t love any other women, and instead I''ll concentrate only on my career here, " said Bill.

    ...

    J was speechless at what he said. She looked at the Nile river and enjoyed the beauty orange sunset reflecting in it.

    "Bill, I''m not sure if I should fully support you, but if you really want to stay here, then just do it and follow your heart no matter what, " said J. Judging from Bill''s words, J thought that it was dangerous there, and she could hardly agree with Bill''s decision to stay there for a longer period of time.

    But if that was his true choice, then she had to agree with it and leave him alone.

    "OK. Jane, please take good care of yourself when you go back home. And get married as soon as possible, I''ll be sure toe back and attend your wedding ceremony!" said Bill.

    "Yeah. We''ll keep in touch, and remember to call me whenever you have signal here to keep me in touch with all of your heroic deeds!" said J. J patted his shoulder in a brotherly manner; she was really proud of Bill!

    The sun had almost went down over horizon, and Bill escorted J back to the only hotel in town.

    In the evening, he and some of his

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    ther''s words in her mind: "Jane, just perform as you usually do, and forget about them ever existing. And always remember to keep your smile bright!"

    Unfortunately, the person who sat right next to her was Kate Song.

    Kate was dressed in a blue evening dress, which made her look attractive, and mature. Because she had been known as Daniel''s girlfriend, she was immediately surrounded by a group of reporters, who were always ready to ask about her affairs with Daniel or anything concerned about Daniel.

    When one reporter asked her about Daniel''s recent activities and if she was at a stable rtionship with Daniel, she grinned a happy and sweet smile, and replied, "He''s quite busy with his work in America these days, and everything is going well between us. Thank you for your concerns."

    J was carefully listening to Kate''s answer when another reporter came to her side and also interviewed her. "Miss Shao, are you Mr. Si''s sworn sister?"

    The reporter was a woman with a round face, and fat, and she looked like a kind person. J nodded her head, and said, "Yes, I''m his sworn sister."

    The female reported smiled to show her understanding, and then she continued to ask her, "I heard that you have a boyfriend, and that he''s a military officer. How''s everything going ontely between the two of you?"

    "Well, he..." After a second thought, J corrected her words, and said, "He isn''t my boyfriend, actually. Those were just some groundless rumors, and please don''t tarnish his excellent reputation because of them."

    The female reporter seemed to be quite shocked when she heard her words, and asked again, "Then what about the younger son of the Han family, Bill Han? I heard that he was quite passionately chasing after you during your college days."

 Chapter 865 Thatâ€™s Danielâ€™s Business

    "We''re just good friends. He''s gone to Africa and dedicated himself to world peace. He''s doing great now!" J was proud that she had a friend like Bill.

    "Well, is then Miss Shao still single at the present moment?"

    "Yeah, kind of; but there is someone I hold dear in my heart." J answered the reporter very sincerely.

    She then tried to ask her more questions, and said, "Miss Shao, would you mind if I asked you several questions regarding this matter?"

    J then showed her a sweet smile and nodded.

    "Miss Shao, what does your crush do for a living? Does he also support phnthropic undertakings, like you do?"

    J smiled happily when thinking of the one she really loved. "He is just an ordinary person in my heart, and yes, he is very supportive of various phnthropic undertakings. He often donates money to welfare homes and other shelters."

    "Really? Thetter part sounds just like your sworn brother Mr. Si. Is... it really him?"

    There was only one reporter that had asked her, so she didn''t show any exclusion towards the question. She might also have been considering something, but she said, "Daniel already has a girlfriend, but he is indeed really excellent. I think I may refer to him as a standard for my boyfriend''s standards."

    J covered her emotions with her sweet smile.

    Kate, who was also interviewed by reporters, always kept an ear open to J''s interview.

    The reporter carefully observed the expression drawn on J''s face, but failed to figure out anything incriminating in the end. It was exactly what a sister would say to praise her brother.

    "Well, would you mind if Kate will be your sworn sister-inw in the near future?"

    Kate smiled at J when she heard her name.

    All the cameras were focused on J and Kate now; J was still immersed in her own deep thoughts, and she answered the reporter in a creeping inertia. "I don''t like her, but that''s Daniel''s business whether they are going to marry or not. I... will give them my blessing."

    All the reporters present were

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    errogate me about my personal life every time you see me?"

    "Miss Shao, you''ve be a public figure the moment you received the award on the stage. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to say that you aren''t." The reporter, who was from an unknown agency, began to quarrel with J.

    "Alright! Then in this case, I quit. If you still have any more questions, please go and ask Daniel. Just ask him if I''m the third person. I''ll sue you in court if he says no."

    J started freaking out, and she didn''t mind quarreling with the reporter anymore, nor being recorded by all the others.

    "I know that both your father and brother arewyers. Why should we ask Mr. Si? Perhaps it''s just one of your one-sided loves." The reporter looked at her with disdain. He had to report everything this arrogant woman had to say.

    J was hurt by the words "one-sided loves." She couldn''t let all the others insult her like mercilessly like that.

    She handed the award to a reporter next to her, and said, "Please hold this for me. Thank you."

    After the reporter held her award in his arms, he watched her open up a bottle of mineral water and pouring it over the reporter''s head.

    The whole hall was silenced for several moments, and the reporter looked more than embarrassed. He handed his camera to another one of his colleagues and then stretched his fist towards J.

 Chapter 866 Leave the Business Here Unattended

    J smartly dodged his fist.

    She then lifted her arms and was just about to fight him, but the female reporter, who had interviewed her first, suddenly dragged her back, and advised her in a low voice, "Don''t fight back! Just keep dodging his attacks..."

    Another fist then came flying to her. J was by now really angry, but all she could do was to spit foul words to him in her mind.

    She didn''t understand why thatdy reporter had asked her not to fight back; she really wanted to give the man a heavy punch in the face!

    After J had dodged his third attack, the reporter was still furious at her. Then, when J almost lost her temper and was about to fight back, some of the bodyguards arrived at the scene and stopped the man from trying to hit her.

    The scene was also on live broadcast and was aired by all the media present there. It was also posted on the Inte, bearing different titles.

    From the beginning of the charity award ceremony and up to this moment, anything regarding J Shao was posted on Inte. She was instantly the hottest topic at the moment, and J''s poprity was continuously going up by the minute.

    All of the news article headlines were written to stir things up. "The SL group''s CEO''s sworn sister was revealed to be his mistress."

    "J Shao, the Golden-Levelwyer Samuel Shao''s daughter, poured water over a reporter at the charity award ceremony."

    "Jerry Shao, the Silver-Levelwyer''s younger sister was attacked by a reporter."

    "At the charity award ceremony, J Shao became irritated when she was discovered as being a mistress, and poured water on a reporter! She said she would sue him!"

    ...

    All of a sudden, every user who enjoyed hunting celebrity gossip now knew about J Shao''s name.

    Both positive and negativements came again.

    But most of thements were positive and about two thirds of the people thatmented supported her because of her charity award cup she had held in her hands and because she was the one being attacked by the reporter in the first ce.

    Some users even found out that J had learned kickboxing for several years, but she still didn''t fight back against the reporter, and everyone felt pity for her.

    At the American SL Group''s meeting room

    Daniel looked at the senior managers with a cold face, and said, "If there''s not a workable and good propaganda copy writing to handle the affair today, your whole creative design department should be fired!"

    All the senior managers sitting opposite to him were so scared that no one dared to let out a single sound.

    At that moment, Spark slightly pushed open the meeting room''s door and whispered something into Daniel''s ear. Daniel frowned his eyebrows, furiously stoo

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    r her face.

    ''Dad, don''t trust me, I''m indeed... actually... a mistress...'' thought J, feeling more and more distressed by the minute.

    When Samuel saw his daughter, he quickly answered back a few more words and then immediately ended the call.

    "J!" yelled Samuel. His voice was stern, and he looked at her with rage and discontent burning in his eyes.

    "Dad..." J spoke with quite a guilty tone in her voice.

    Samuel then walked up to his daughter, and when he red at her, he demanded, "Take out your phone, and call Daniel! Now!"

    ''Call Daniel?'' thought J. She refused. "No!"

    ''Why must I be the first one to call him? He hasn''t contacted me for nearly two months!'' she thought. Sniffing, J made up her mind that she wouldn''t call him.

    "You... You... You''re really infuriating me to death! Don''t you know what people are talking about you now?" spoke Samuel. He continued, "Daniel Si, that brat! Why hasn''t he taken his responsibility for you yet?" Samuel was so upset by his daughter that he really wanted to knock her head open with his fists.

    "Because he doesn''t love me. Don''t you understand such a simple reason like this?" said J. She didn''t show the slightest care when she answered her father.

    Her words dumbfounded and infuriated Samuel even more, and he felt nearly suffocated by his anger. Then, after a while, he asked her with an unbelievable look in his eyes, "You two were already in a rtionship, and had done everything to each other; but now you''re telling me that he doesn''t love you?"

    "No, he never loved me! What else should I say? Your daughter hooked up with a bad man, and she''s given up on him. Please, give up on him too!" replied J. Unlike Samuel, who was filled with rage, J kept a calm and peaceful look, and she spoke like she was telling someone else''s story.

 Chapter 867 Open the Door

    Actually, she did not really know how much pain he had really caused... She did not know, indeed. She didn''t even dare to question what she was feeling this moment.

    "Give up? No way, I''ll call him!" said Samuel. Daniel had dared to tease his daughter in such a horrendous way. He would beat him to death!

    J couldn''t persuade Samuel, and he called Daniel.

    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable..."

    Both father and daughter were now looking at each other.

    When such an event happened, Daniel''s cellphone was always powered off, which clearly showed his attitude...

    J loosened her grip on Samuel''s arm, and said, "I told you not to call him. Why did you have to call him? Now he''s gone!" She then furiously climbed upstairs to her room.

    Samuel remained speechless, and while staying downstairs, he looked at his cellphone.

    Daniel''s phone was powered off. Had he just gone away like that? Samuel did not give up and called Harry instead. "Harry, where is your son?" he said, "Tell him to answer his phone, I need to talk to him!"

    Harry had also just found out what happened through Weibo, but the message was gone when he wanted to look at it again.

    "I can''t get in touch with him, but all the info about Jane on Weibo has been deleted." In the balcony, L tried calling her son, but to no avail.

    "Why delete all of the information? Doesn''t this prove that Jane is indeed your son''s mistress, the one who broke the rtionship he had with Kate? When your sones back home, ask him to contact me. He''s ran away after teasing and fooling around with my daughter. How irresponsible can he be! Let me teach him a lesson!" When he was angry, Samuel didn''t care anymore about the strong ties of brotherhood, and instead spoke his rough mind.

    His son had done some wrong things, and Harry couldn''t refute Samuel''s usations. He just said, "Samuel, please calm down. As soon as I get in tough with Daniel, I will ask him to contact you."

    After hearing Harry''s assurance, Samuel then gradually calmed down, and said, "Don''t pity him when I''ll teach him his lesson." Daniel had dared to tease his daughter. No matter who he was, he will let him bear the bitter fruit for his act

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    e never did, actually." He wanted to talk all about this with his sisterst time they met, but didn''t get the chance.

    "Jerry, you don''t need to pity me. I understand now. If he doesn''t love Kate, why does he still say that she is his girlfriend?" Although she wasn''t that clever, she wasn''t that stupid either.

    "Jane, don''t worry, just talk to Daniel and ask him to break up with Kate as soon as possible. He will agree, you''ll see."

    "Jerry, don''t speak for him. I know..." She yawned and tried to open her eyes, and while looking at the other side of the bed she realized that she wasn''t used to seeing it empty anymore.

    Jerry asked her again and again whether she wanted to sue thatwyer, but J refused him every time.

    Because of the charity award, J''s store was now even more popr. Early in the morning, there were lots of people queuing in line, even though the store wasn''t opened yet.

    Some of them indeed wanted to buy desserts, while some others were attracted only by J''s fame.

    Acting low-key, J came in through the back door. Shirley was checking the store''s sanitary conditions, and looking at her, she said, "Why did youe in through the back door?"

    "I heard that lots of people were talking about me when I came close to the store, and I was afraid that they were all Daniel''s fans. They would''ve killed me." This was not the life she wanted. Her ideal life was one in which she could make desserts whenever she was happy.

 Chapter 868 Youâ€™d Better Go Out Through the Back Door

    J just wanted to walk around freely when she was in a bad mood; she didn''t want to be recognized by people everywhere she went.

    When she heard Daniel''s name, Shirley, with a gleam shining in her eyes, asked J, "Are Daniel and you... really..."

    It was quite clear what she had meant. J was a bit depressed, and replied, "No. I have nothing to do with him."

    She thought that at most, he was just a friend who had slept with her!

    When she heard her, Shirley seemed to feel more relieved. "Oh, I see. Well, you need to get down to work now, and I also have to check the sanitation first."

    J waved at her and entered the back room.

    The whole morning, J kept making Tiramisu, one after another, and she was silent, and looked very morose.

    Of course, not one of the salesclerks dared to ask her what had happened to her. Shirley wanted to ask her, but when she saw that J was so concentrated on her work, she finally gave up on the idea.

    She had to tell the salesclerks to rmend the Tiramisu to their customers.

    At noon

    Shirley said to J who kept making Tiramisu this morning: "It''s time for lunch now. Would you like to have lunch with me?"

    "I''ll have lunchter, you can go first!" replied J. She didn''t even look up when she spoke with her and just went on working.

    It was obvious that J was very sad; she didn''t even talk as much as she used to in the morning. Shirley wanted to cheer her up, but she had no idea how.

    "Would you like me to bring you a cup of milky tea?" asked Shirley. The Grand m was J''s favourite milky tea.

    "Yes, that would be nice. Thanks!" said J. Yes! This time, J didn''t refuse her.

    Shirley slightly smiled at her, and said, "Please wait a sec."

    When she got out of the shop, she saw that a red Cayenne was parked at the curb nearby. Since it was a luxury car, Shirley kept looking at it for the moment.

    A man got out of the driver''s seat and quickly walked up to Shirley, and said, "Hello, Miss Zheng. Is Miss Shao in the shop?"

    After looking at the man in front of her, Shirley began to nce at the Cayenne''s backseat windows, but she couldn''t see anything through.

    "Miss Zheng?" said Spark. He was confused, and looked at Shirley who was lost in thought.

    Shirley, who had heard Spark call her name, now realised that someone was talking to her, and nodded. "Yes. She''s in the shop, " she replied.

    "Would you please help me and ask her toe here?" asked Spark. On his way there, Daniel had called J for several times, but had found that her phone was powered off.

    He didn''t know where she was, so he had to go in front of he

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    o?" Spark immediately asked Daniel, who was busy working on the backseat of the Cayenne.

    A moment after, he coldly ordered, "Catch up with her!"

    J was still holding on to her milky tea and kept drinking it slowly. She saw a row of restaurants on the roadside, but didn''t want to eat lunch in any of them.

    ''Well, what should I eat now?'' she pondered.

    Suddenly, a car stopped on the roadside with a screech. When she heard the brake''s sound, J, with a well-conditioned response, looked towards the roadside.

    The Cayenne''s back door was then opened, and a tall man got out of the car, which made J''s heart race wild at that moment.

    After her rapid heartbeat, J felt very sad.

    She pretended not to see him, picked up her pace and went straight forward.

    Daniel put the pair of sunsses that he held in his hand on his eyes and followed her.

    When she was just about to cross the street, the traffic light turned red.

    "Get in the car, " said Daniel.

    He gripped J''s elbow with hisrge palm. J had her left hand tucked deep into one of the dress''s pockets while she was carrying the milky tea with her right.

    "Let go of me!" shouted J.

    She reacted violently, disengaging herself from his grip and also ferociously staring at him with a look in her eyes that could''ve melted stones.

    ''Does he think that he''s more charismatic when he''s wearing sunsses? He just wants to look handsome and cool!'' thought J furiously.

    Daniel''s hand left J''s elbow, and he finally put it into one of his wind coat pockets. Because they were so good-looking, J and Daniel attracted more and more attentioning from the pedestrians.

    "Stop, I want to talk to you, " uttered Daniel in his specific, cold tone of voice.

 Chapter 869 I Havenâ€™t Handled It Properly

    When the traffic light turned green, J crossed the street without looking back.

    Daniel bit his lower lip and followed her.

    On the other side of the road there was a small garden, and Daniel brought J inside it.

    "What do you want?" asked J. There was no one on the trail in the garden except the two, and J managed to eventually get rid of his control.

    "Why are you so angry? Before I left for America, didn''t I ask if you would like to go with me there?"

    Daniel really couldn''t figure out what could''ve made J be so angry. If it''s really the case, then he''s the one who should''ve been angry.

    She stared at the man taking off his sunsses, and said, "I just didn''t want to go to America. What would I have done there? Be your mistress?"

    The way she puffed her cheeks and stared at him was so cute that Daniel could not help butugh. He said, "Don''t get me wrong, Jane, but you never told me what you were thinking before. If you really care about Kate, I''ll break up with her right away. She only existed to protect you."

    "Break up with her? Kate took a bullet for you, and saved you. You two also showcase your love to journalists every day. Are these also fake? You can''t break up with her for me, a mistress!" J never thought that Daniel could be such a jerk. He did whatever he wanted, And never cared about what the girl thought. She remembered that at first, it was Daniel who asked Kate to be his girlfriend.

    Daniel was speechless, but still clutched his forehead with his hands, and said, "Jane, it''s not what you think. Before I was even with her, I told her that she was only a cover in this rtionship. Even when I told her that I was just using her, she still agreed."

    He had told her about that clearly, but Kate still kept throwing herself at him, hoping that things would change. Then he wasn''t the one to me!

    However, J sneered, and said, "Daniel, you are such a scum!"

    ''A cover? Just used her? How could Daniel tell such a lie?'' thought J.

    ''He told me that he only wanted to protect me, but look at him now, punishing me to the mistress corner. Is this the protection he had been talking about?''

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    others'' thoughts, but he couldn''t ignore J''s. If he broke up with Kate now, there would be a lot of people who would think that Jane had really been his mistress, and that they broke up because of her. That was not appropriate.

    ''When will this be over?''

    J''s thoughts were totally different from that of Daniel''s. She thought that Daniel was a scum. He had just said that because he wanted to be with her and Kate at the same time.

    "I''m very ttered that Mr. Si likes me! Very, very ttered! But I don''t want to be in your games anymore! Bye!"

    "Jane, don''t be so stubborn. I really mean what I say."

    "I also mean it. I''m not joking with you, can''t you see? Not only that, I won''t live ore in here in the future. Let''s live our lives on our separate ways!" J''s heart was filled with pain when she said that, and her eyes had also be red.

    He was furious at her, and shouted, "J, I''ve been speaking to you for all this time, but you haven''t heard a thing!"

    "Yeah! Yeah... Wuwuwu! Let go of me..." The woman was again thrown onto the bed, the man pressed her under him tightly.

    "J, don''t be such a fool! If you really want to, I''ll make you my mistress!"

    "Daniel, you''re a monster! Let go of me! Let go of me, now!"

    "Let you go? I chose you, and I''ll never let you go!"

    ... If Daniel''s tone hadn''t sounded that cold, J would''ve really thought that he was actually saying something sweet to her.

 Chapter 870 I Will Never Yield to a Bastard

    "Get off of me or I will never forgive you!" She said this in a pretty serious and grave tone.

    Daniel then threw his jacket away, and said, "Will you forgive me if I''ll let you go?"

    "... No!" She was now whispering.

    He gently touched her face with his fingers. "Your skin is a lot finer than before."

    ...

    "It''s just two month. Maybe it would''ve felt as smooth as a baby''s if you had touched me after two years."

    Her words made the both of them think about only one question. They had not seen each other for just two months? It had felt more like two years...

    "You''ve been thinking too much. J, you are mine for this and the next life..." Daniel showed a wicked, but fascinating, smile.

    And J smiled back, too. She draped her hands around Daniel, and said, "Mr. Si, it is you who has thought too much. I will never yield to a bastard like you, ever. I will marry another man in the future, I promise."

    Daniel felt irritated by her words.

    She was the only one to me for his anger, and she had to pay the price. "You want to marry another man? Huh, in your dreams!"

    He kissed her hard on her lips and gripped her hands over her head.

    J kicked him on his legs, but he only snorted a little and pressed her even tighter.

    "Be quiet!"

    "For what?"

    "Because you''re my woman!"

    "Don''t bet on it." Her attitude made him even more desperate.

    He bit her ears gently, and said, "Do you know how the story ends if you still stick to resisting?"

    "I don''t care ... Let me go! Damn you..."

    "Beg me first."

    ... "No way! Go to the hell!"

    "I will help you find the way." Daniel said that in a flirty, dirty tone.

    He was all hands on her body as he was speaking to her. J was so annoyed by him that she threw him off of her.

    But her efforts were in vain, and he pressed on her again before she even had the chance to get up.

    "Do you really want to resist me? Are you taking a deaf ear to my warnings? Huh? My dear!" As he

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    estaurant, at night

    A red Mercedes stopped in front of the restaurant, out of which a woman got out, immediately attracting everyone''s attention.

    Her ret long hair was wavy and was casually scattered on her shoulders. Her clothes and hat were both dark green. She wore heavy make-up, something which she had never done before - more exactly thick eyebrows and mascara, A blue eye shadow and bright red lips.

    She was dressed in a dark green double-faced coat and ck long boots, holding in her hand a limited edition ck bag that Daniel had brought for her a while back.

    She looked very fashionable and mature.

    A mature man had been waiting for her at table No. 8 inside the Garfield Restaurant. J walked to him gracefully.

    In the president''s office of the SL Group

    Daniel''s mobile phone rang over and over again and he finally answered it from the pile of documents it was in. "Daniel! Son! Go to the Garfield Restaurant right now!"

    L''s flurried voice was hearding out of the phone. Daniel put down the pen and rubbed his brows. "Mom, why are you so disturbed?"

    "I have my strong reasons! Jane is having a blind date right now. Don''t you feel disturbed by that? I order you to take her back, now!" L was the first to scold him if he ever avoided his responsibility for Jane.

 Chapter 871 This is Janet Shao, My Girlfriend

    ''That woman should have known better than to go to a blind date with another man!'' thought Daniel. His eyes were now burning with an unimaginable rage.

    ''I knew that she won''t stay still in the apartment, but I never expected that she would act so wild and go to a blind date! If I don''t do something to punish her, she''s still not going to be well aware of who her man is!'' thought Daniel.

    "OK! I know it, that''s it!" said Daniel over the phone. He hung up the phone, and after a moment''s meditation, he asked Spark to help him.

    He then grabbed his coat from the hanger, and said to Spark, "Go and find a pretty young model and send her to the Garfield Restaurant in twenty minutes."

    Spark was puzzled, and said, "Yes, Mr. Si, of course."

    In the Garfield Restaurant

    At table No. 8, a man dressed in a white shirt was quietly sitting there, texting on his phone; it seemed that he was quite busy.

    A greeting was suddenly heard. "Hello! Are you Mr. Xiao?" It was J, and she courteously stood aside, grinning a smile.

    When the man moved his eyes from his phone up to the girl''s face, he was instantly shocked.

    "Hello, are you Mr. Xiao, Ferris Xiao?" J asked once again, with patience.

    Ferris Xiao immediately put down his phone and stood up from his chair. Stretching out his right hand, he said, "Hello! Yes, I''m Ferris Xiao. Are you... J Shao?"

    "Yes, I am. Nice to meet you!" said J. She sincerely greeted Ferris and shook his hand.

    Then, when their hands parted, Ferris Xiao pulled her chair for her in a gentlemanlike way, and said, "Miss Shao, please sit down."

    "Thank you!" said J politely.

    Ferris Xiao waved to the waiter, and he put a menu in front of J. "I don''t know what dishes you like, as this is our first meeting. Please order anything you like, " he said.

    Then J took the menu, and ordered herself a set of familiar dishes.

    Ferris also decided on what he would eat, and then the waiter took their orders and went away.

    "Miss Shao, please excuse me if I speak too honestly. You''re such a pretty and young girl, with a wealthy and famous background, and I bet that there must be arge group of men chasing after you. So, why did youe to a date arranged by your own parents?" asked Ferris. Actually, when he found out that he was about to date Samuel Shao''s daughter, he could hardly believe his ears.

    He wondered why Samuel''s daughter would need to have a blind date with another man.

    He initially thought that maybe his daughter was an ugly girl, or had some defects. But then he recalled J''s photos that he had seen on Weibo, in which s

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    iliar to Ferris; surprised, he turned around, and saw that the man really was Daniel Si!

    A pretty girl was holding the handsome man''s arm, and they stood right next to their table. The man was emanating a strong aura, which attracted many people''s attention.

    Ferris hastily put down his cutlery and stood up to make his greeting. "Mr. Si, long time no see! I''m honoured to be meeting you again!"

    "Yes, are you having your dinner here?" asked Daniel. He threw an undetectable glimpse to the woman, who was now focusing on her food.

    And the rage in his eyes began to rise up, too. ''You dressed up pretty well for a date, J, you... really have done a good job, again!'' thought Daniel.

    Ferris was of high-esteem towards Daniel. He took a look at J, who was keeping silent, and then he introduced her straightforward. "Mr. Si, this is J Shao, my girlfriend. I''m dating with her here! J,e, let me introduce you to..."

    J nearly choked on a slice of beef in her mouth. ''When did I be his girlfriend?'' thought J.

    The man next to them cast her a sharp nce, which made J feel scared.

    But his reaction was exactly her purpose of hering there so, thinking of this, J drank a mouthful of her juice, and calmed her breath.

    Then she slowly wiped her red lips, and while still sitting on her chair and smiling, she said, "Mr. Si, I have heard of your name long before. It''s my great honour to meet you here."

    ''My honour? Bullshit! You wicked man, you dare toe here together with another woman!'' thought J.

    "J, are you really enjoying ying these tricks on me?" He stared at her with a cold, stern face, and then spoke out the words that dumbfounded all the other people around them.

 Chapter 872 Sit Down and Watch Us Show Affection

    Ferris seemed to remember something. What he remembered was a report on Weibo in which he had read that J was Daniel''s sworn sister...

    Ferris now realized that perhaps he may have gotten himself into trouble.

    But when he became embarrassed, and was about to exin what was happening to Daniel, J calmly uttered, "Leave if you don''t want to hear me talk. Don''t disturb me any longer, I''m having dinner with my boyfriend now!"

    Daniel sneered at her words, and thought that it was too soon for her to seek out a new boyfriend. He looked at the man next to him, and said, "Mr. Ferris, I think there is a development opportunity for the project we''ve discussed some time ago; let''s talk more about it when you''re free."

    Ferris was surprised to hear these words, and looked up at Daniel. "I''m free right now, Mr. Si. We can talk about it right now, " he said.

    That was a pretty big project, and if the SL Group agreed with it and epted it, it would definitely bring a considerable profit to the Fengcheng Group, but only if the twopanies partnered with each other!

    "No, but you can go back to yourpany and prepare all the needed documents. You cane to the SL Group tomorrow and ask for my secretary, Miss Ren. Tell her that I asked you to ask for her." Daniel watched Ferris put his phone andptop back into his briefcase, and he was about to leave without eating anything that he had just ordered.

    "Thanks Mr. Si. I''m going back right now!" he said. He looked at J, who was now stunned, and said, "Miss Shao, I apologise, but I have to leave now. I will invite you for dinner on another day."

    After uttering these words to J, he shook hands with Daniel and left the restaurant in a hurry.

    Daniel asked one of the waiters to remove Ferris''s dinner, and then sat down at the table beside J and began to order food with the pretty woman that was apanying him.

    "Help yourself and order whatever you like to eat, " he said to the model. He sat near J, and he pushed the menu to the opposite side of the table. The model, who sat opposite to him, was extremely ttered, and she took the menu and carefully read what it had to offer.

    The model pretended that she didn''t see J at the table, because Spark had already asked her to do so in advance.

    Later, Daniel asked a waiter to bring him the most expensive red wine they had in the restaurant.

    When she saw what he did, J started feeling a little bit distressed. She had already wanted to drink some red wine, but Ferris didn''t let her order it.

    When she saw how generous Daniel was to the model, J became very upset and disappointed...

    She thought that in the future, she would certainly not marry a man like Ferris, who was so miserly and weak!

    When

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    Bye, Mr. Si!" she said.

    When she saw the model running away panicked, J scornfully smiled, and thought that the model was, indeed, just another stupid woman with big breasts! J had just slightly frightened her, but she now really believed what she had earlier said.

    If Daniel didn''t stand up to make room for her to pass, J couldn''t get out of her seat. After she finished her dinner, she had to kill time by browsing on her phone, with her chin resting on her palm.

    The dinner was now over.

    They then left the restaurant, one behind the other. J quickly walked up to her car and got into it.

    Not uttering a single word, she started the car, but at that moment, Daniel climbed in the passenger''s seat and closed the door.

    He switched the car''s engine off, and asked, "What are you doing?!"

    ''Does he think he can act like a bastard just because he''s rich? Why does he keep involving me in his affairs when he is dating two girls at the same time? I don''t want to be a mistress. Can''t he just leave me alone?'' thought J.

    Daniel slowly fastened his seat belt, and said, "Drive to The Royal Mansion Neighborhood and let''s go to my house. I need to talk with you."

    "No!" replied J.

    In fact, she wanted to say that he didn''t have anything to talk with her; he was just a bastard who thought only with his penis. If she agreed to go to his house, he just could then just sleep with her and not be responsible for her, without doing anything meaningful. Whenever she thought of this, J became very angry.

    She was furious, because she couldn''t defeat Daniel when they fought with each other, and didn''t seed in resisting him either. And what was even worse, her heart was softened every time she saw him.

    When he saw that she was suddenly angry, Daniel just nced at her and said, "Swap seats with me!"

 Chapter 873 You Have Nothing to do with Cleverness

    Daniel unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car.

    As soon as he got off, J immediately stepped hard on the gas and turned her car around.

    But Daniel suddenly appeared in front of her car. Startled, J hastily hit the brakes, bumping her forehead on the steering wheel in the process.

    "It hurts!" yelled J. Gritting her teeth, J ced her palm on her forehead.

    Before she knew it, Daniel opened the car door, unfastened her seatbelt, and carefully brought her out of the car.

    With his left arm supporting her slim waist, their two bodies pressed tight together. Then, Daniel held up his hand and brought it on J''s forehead, tenderly massaging it.

    "Shit! If I end up having a concussion, how are you going to rece my clever brain?" protested J.

    Clever brain? Daniel burst intoughter and teased, "You have nothing to do with cleverness." If J was really clever, why couldn''t she understand that Daniel did all of these to protect her?

    Although, no matter how silly she seemed, Daniel still thought she was cute.

    "Are you sure? If I''m not clever enough, how was I able to get you?" J said. Meanwhile, she was thinking of a way to get rid of him.

    Daniel didn''t object her words. Instead, he agreed. "Okay, now that you have me, why do you want to throw me away like this?" he asked. She seemed more irresponsible!

    Humph! She pushed him away and went into her car again, but Daniel dragged her out by her waist.

    He took her hat off, and threw it into the backseat. "I hate seeing it!" he said.

    Of all the colors, why did she have to choose that? She really meant to torture him with a green hat!

    (TN: Wearing a green hat in Chinese has the metaphor meaning as being disloyal to the husband.)

    J coldly remarked, "You bought me this dress."

    "Of course, I know that!" said Daniel.

    "Then you should have known that the dress and the hat came in a set." said J.

    Daniel felt embarrassed.

    He brought J to the passenger seat, where she reluctantly sat. Daniel took the wheel and drove her Mercedes Benz toward the Royal Mansion Neighbourhood.

    At Mansion No. 9

    J couldn''t do anything as they both drove past her own mansion and into the garage of Mansion No. 9.

    She then had no choice but to follow Daniel into his mansion. She changed her shoes and climbed up the stairs.

    J set aside her frustrations and decided to go with the situation. If Daniel wanted to talk, fine. They would talk.

    At the study room

    Daniel casually sat on the chair behind his desk and demanded, "Come here!" He patted hisp when he noticed that J was about to sit on the other side of the

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    dded her head and said, "Can I offer you some help when you''re busy, and when you''re free, we can go out to y around?"

    J understood that Daniel was very busy with his work.

    Whenever she went to hispany, he was always busy working. All of his cars had piles of documents so he could always have ess to them.

    And if he didn''t have Spark to manage his work phone, he would have endless phone calls to answer every minute of the day.

    "You don''t need to help me there. You can just go out and have fun, but remember toe back to me in the evening, " said Daniel. His palm gripped her pale, white hand, which was smooth and soft, as if she never had done any tough work.

    He hoped that J''s hands would stay like this forever, even when she got old, when her hair was all white and her teeth was all lost.

    "Ah, yes! Shirley''s major in college was business management, and she was one of the most exceptional students in college! What about giving her a position in yourpany, so that she can help you with your work? What do you think?" J suggested. J thought that it was a waste of Shirley''s talent if she worked in her cake shop. Shirley would be better off using her college degree in SL Group.

    When she mentioned Shirley, Daniel frowned, but he considered, "If you really want her to work in mypany, then I''ll make the arrangement."

    Daniel understood J''s worries. Shirley Zheng was her best friend, and if she could have a good and stable job, J would be more relieved.

    "Yes, she should be a talented person, as her scores in college were so great. Let her work as a trainee. Just give it a try, " said J.

    J was confident about Shirley''s talent, and she believed that she would be of help to Daniel with his work.

 Chapter 874 I Will Talk to My Father-in-law

    "OK, I''ll give her a chance to ept an interview. But I won''t intervene in her recruitment, " said Daniel. J was the only one who had ever been employed through the inner rtions in the SL Group''s history.

    "OK, if she''s employed, please give her more chances, and let her help more with your work, " said J. J was now feeling regretful that she didn''t choose a business management degree. Otherwise, she could help Daniel herself.

    Although she had worked with the SL Group, it was only for a short period and she could only do minimal, basic tasks. She could hardly grasp Daniel''s importantmercial affairs.

    Daniel looked affectionately at this innocent girl, and thought that he could never find another woman as silly as her in this world.

    What kind of woman would arrange her own man to be with another woman?

    Didn''t J throw a fit about trusting Daniel? Why was she bringing her woman best friend close to him?

    Perhaps she thought that the best job was to stay by Daniel''s side! God! This stupid girl!

    "But..." Daniel remarked, "It may not be best for Shirley Zheng to be my secretary or assistant." He tried to talk some sense into her.

    J thought his words meant that he didn''t believe in what Shirley was capable of, so she gripped his palm tight and assured him. "Shirley will be great for the job. She can endure anything! I always saw her read books until two o''clock in the morning when we were in college." J had the utmost admiration for Shirley and her resiliency.

    "No, J, " Daniel exined, with a sigh, "What I meant was that Shirley is female, my beloved woman''s best friend, don''t you think..." Before he could speak out the words "it might send out the wrong signal", J curled her lips and stared at Daniel, with annoyance.

    "If you''re not willing to give her the chance, then forget it. I''ll keep her in my cake shop!" said J. J didn''tprehend Daniel at all. She only thought that Daniel didn''t like Shirley, that he doubted Shirley''s skills.

    Daniel could feel her frustration, so he sighed and said, "Don''t get angry. We''ll do as you say."

    Daniel thought it best to leave it alone. He did need help, and if Shirley Zh

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    time. She and Daniel hadn''t put abel on their rtionship yet, even though they had been together for so long.

    When Shirley heard that J and Daniel might be in a romantic rtionship, her excitement disappeared.

    "But isn''t Daniel with... Kate Song?" asked Shirley.

    "Yes, but he promised me that he would break up with Kate!" answered J. J''s requirement was simple. As long as Daniel would break up all his rtions with other women, she was willing to stay with him.

    "Well, J. How long have you... been together?" asked Shirley.

    "We have been together... Let me think... for less than six months!" said J. J counted from the day she lost her virginity to him.

    Shirley''s eyes kept staring on herputer, without moving an inch. She remembered that J told her that she had nothing to do with Daniel.

    She wondered how they became a couple now.

    "Shirley?" She kept silent on the phone, which made J call her name.

    "Uhm, I''m doing myundry. I should hang up now, " replied Shirley. She was panicking, so she wanted to end the call immediately.

    "Wait. I have other things to tell you. I''m going to America tomorrow, so please take good care of yourself here! If anyone from the SL Group contacts you, just go and show up for the interview. Don''t worry about my shop! Keep this in mind, okay?" J kept on telling Shirley to go for the interview. She was worried that Shirley would miss this good opportunity.

 Chapter 875 You Must be My Girlfriend

    With her eyes red, Shirley said, "Well, J, thank you. I see."

    And then tears ran down Shirley''s face. But why? Why did she fall in love with Daniel?

    Such a perfect man¡­ He was her best friend''s boyfriend. What should she do¡­

    J didn''t notice anything wrong with Shirley. She was excited, and tumbled in bed after hanging up the phone.

    Daniel came back home half an hourter.

    When he returned, J was on the bed, chatting with Sally, who was asking her whether she wanted to go to America or not.

    Daniel jumped on her and grabbed her phone out of her hand. He then turned her over to face him.

    Looking deep into her eyes, he kissed her seductive red lips.

    "Daniel, stop it! Tell me first what my father said." She was not in the mood unless she knew what her father had said first.

    He didn''t mention of her father''s fury, and just said, "At first he was angry, butter he agreed that you go to America with me."

    "And then?"

    "And then nothing else."

    "What? Didn''t he re up? Or¡­ didn''t he threaten you to be responsible for me?" It should not have been like that.

    Watching her confused lovely face, he smiled. "Of course he got angry, but I eventually made it out. The only thing that you need to care about right now is to be with me."

    "How did you make it out?" She was really curious. If she was right, this time her father should have been in a furious rage.

    "I told him that if you were willing to go with me, we could skip the engagement and get married immediately."

    ¡­

    Did that mean that he really loved her? And that he was eager to marry her?

    But¡­ He had never said he loved her. His true love was someone else.

    "J..." He whispered.

    "What?" J looked at him in wonder. There was something wrong, and she felt a little bit nervous. But why?

    "I love you!"

    After a brief silence, J finally took control of her fast beating heart, and replied, "Well..."

    "Jane..." He called her name again, in a sweet and soft voice

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    upon him aggrievedly, and said, "You said you''d listen to me."

    ¡­

    Daniel stopped his act and buried his face into her neck. "Jane, are you kidding me?"

    "Yep, but you seduced me first." After she replied, she stuck her tongue out at him.

    Seduced? When did he go so low as to seduce a woman!

    J was then suddenly picked up and as she slipped her arms around his neck, she cried, "Shower! I told you to go and take a shower!"

    "Yes, I know, and I''m going to take a shower right now. What do you think I''m doing?" The man said all of this in aplete make¨Cbelieve confusion.

    Eh¡­ J felt embarrassed, and touched her nose. She said, "Of course I was thinking about the shower. Go!"

    They entered the bathroom together, and J was put on a rest bed near the bathtub. Daniel then went to fill the tub.

    Soon after, a scream was hearding out of the bathroom. "Daniel, you promised me to have a shower, not this!"

    "Well. This is shower!" His voice sounded innocent.

    "Stop! Don''t touch me!" The sound of running water was very loud.

    "Well, okay." No touching, only kissing.

    He kissed her tummy, and J felt helpless.

    Forget about it. She didn''t want to say anything more to this sex maniac.

    In the morning, at sunrise, Daniel finally stopped and left alone the almost fainted girl''s body.

 Chapter 876 Samuel, Please Donâ€™t Be So Unreasonable

    Daniel got out of bed and went to the bathroom to take a shower. He then returned to bed and fell asleep with J in his arms.

    At about one o''clock in the afternoon, J, who was still sleeping, was awakened by her phone''s ringtone. She felt very drowsy and reached out for her phone, which was at the bedside. Not checking who was calling her, she just slid the answer button, and said, "Hello, J speaking."

    "J Shao! You''re mad!" Samuel shouted at her on the other end of the line.

    J then woke suddenly, and startled, she asked, "Father, what happened?"

    "You stayed out all night and didn''t even think to call me. Why are you still asking? J Shao, were you born to make me angry?!" shouted Samuel. It was now alreadyte in the afternoon, but J was still sleeping! And Samuel had already guessed what she had done all night!

    When he thought of this, Samuel really wanted to beat Daniel up.

    "Oh, I thought that Daniel had already told you, " said J.

    "Well, yes, he did tell me, " replied Samuel. But he still wanted his daughter to personally tell him about it.

    ... J, who was speechless with anger, yawned, and then said, "Samuel, please don''t be so unreasonable!"

    When he heard his daughter''s words, Samuel felt even more distressed.

    "You''re going to America, aren''t you? Why don''t youe back and pack up your things? Do you want to go there without carrying anything with you?" asked Samuel. He thought that his daughter was about to elope with Daniel! s!

    "No, I won''t leave for America without carrying anything with me. I''lle home and pack my things, " replied J. After she hang up the phone, J, who was still sleepy, got out of bed, went to bathroom and began to wash.

    When she came out of No. 9 mansion, Spark, who was waiting for her at the vi''s gates, walked up to her when he saw her.

    "Miss Shao, Mr. Si has asked me to tell you that you just need to carry with you a few necessities; he has already prepared clothes and other items for you in America."

    "Well, I see. Thanks!" said J.

    "Miss Shao, are you going to No. 8 mansion now? If so, I can take you there!" said Spark. He then immediately opened the Cayenne''s back door and invited J to sit on the backseat.

    At No. 8 mansion

    J opened the vi''s door and secretly poked her head inside the house. She found that someone was in the kitchen, but no one in the living room and dining room.

    After she quietly locked the door be

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    J sit down, he put John into her arms.

    After that, Daniel slightly rolled up his sleeves and personally prepared the powdered milk.

    To J''s amazement, Daniel carefully read the steps for preparing the powdered milk and correctly prepared it for John.

    The water''s temperature was just right for drinking. John, with the nursing bottle in his hands, sucked hungry on the powdered milk.

    J was relieved, and John, who was drinking the powdered milk, felt drowsy.

    J tenderly helped him adjust his posture and let him lie in her arms. She then imitated E and patted him on his little body to lull him to sleep.

    But, even if this seemed to be a simple thing, it was not easy for her to do it well.

    After several minutes, J''s left arm, on which John''s head rested, began to ache.

    After J continuously helped John adjust on several sleeping positions, Daniel finally put down the documents he was handling and held John, who was very sleepy, in his arms.

    When he was in afortable position, John finally fell asleep.

    Both J and Daniel were green hands in taking care of a child, but it seemed that Daniel did better than J.

    J massaged her aching left arm, and said, "How does my mother actually look after John? He''s so heavy!"

    When she remembered that she had to take care of John for more than ten days, J could not help but whine at the thought of this.

    "If you practice a lot on how to look after a child now, you will find it easy to take care of our own child in the future, " said Daniel. Uttering thesest words, he again picked up the documents beside him and continued to read them.

 Chapter 877 How to Change Diapers

    J blushed when she heard his words and nced at him, saying, "I''m not going to have a baby now!" She herself was still just a child. She yearned for the free time. But in the same time, as she touched her belly, J thought that she would be also very happy if there was a baby growing in her body.

    "I will have it sooner orter." Daniel raised his eyebrows. He would have to put a baby in her, in order to make J marry him as soon as possible.

    It was helpful taking care of John now.

    Yet he had so much to worry about Jane, who was just like a child.

    J raised his arm and bit him gently on it. "No more talking!"

    He kissed the spot where she just bit, which made J''s face flush red.

    The next severe challenge J had to face was John pooing...

    How to change diapers? The young couple helplessly looked at each other.

    Finally, Daniel handed the baby to Spark, who was sitting behind them.

    Spark didn''t know what to do, too. He alsopletelycked the experience of taking care of a baby.

    So they asked the airline stewardess for her help. She already had experience with this kind of task, and she helped to clean John''s bottom and change his diaper.

    After this, the stewardess exined to the little couple the whole process in detail, and told them several attentions.

    "Thank you so much!" J smiled at the stewardess, as if she had understood what she had just said.

    But in fact, she just wanted to cry.

    If they weren''t on a ne, J would''ve called Samuel and protested to him.

    The acting CEO of the American branch of the SL Group met with them in person at the airport.

    "Mr. Si, you''ve had a long flight." The acting CEO, Colin, who was just about Daniel''s age, was appointed to the position from A Country.

    He was L''s nephew, and had been working in A Country for nearly three years now.

    He was endowed with both leader-

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    rs. Si."

    Mrs. Si... J turned around, and said to butler Park, "Just call me J. I''m not..."

    "J, go upstairs." Daniel stopped her exnation, discontented. ''Is she disassociating from me?''

    Daniel''s room was his innermost space.

    He closed the door and then embraced J in his arms. "Why are you so angry?"

    J raised her eyebrows. Was it that so obvious? Could he really tell it?

    She separated herself from his embrace and began to look around his bedroom. "Mr. Si, you are really something! Eight women to serve you; that must be great!"

    Every one of them had a beautiful face, a good figure and were also super talented. They should''ve attended Miss World instead of being hired as maids in some house.

    Daniel then understood that she was jealous!

    He embraced her again, and kissed her on her lips. "Jerry sent them to me, so your brother is the one to me."

    Wo years ago, when Jerry had been on a business trip in America, and when he was just about to meet with Jane, he was attacked by the families of whom he had lost awsuit.

    Several strong men took out their daggers and attacked him out in the street.

    At that time, Daniel had just taken over the American branch from Harry and stayed there. So Jerry called him.

 Chapter 878 Wait for Me at Home

    Daniel had already saved Jerry once, and at Sven''s suggestion, Jerry had sent over to his house several maids to work for Daniel.

    It had been of no concern to Daniel at that time, and those maids knew their ce, and were experienced, so he had decided to keep them for the time being.

    "Humph!" J groaned with discontent.

    Sitting face to face, Daniel said, "Jane, if you really want to, I will fire them."

    "Of course I do! But... Maybeter. I can''t take care of John all by myself now!" she said, while in the same time sighing.

    ''I can be really clumsy sometimes!'' she thought.

    "As you wish, and you can fire them any time you want. Are you happy now?" asked Daniel. ''If I can''t make my hot-tempered girlfriend happy, how can I go to work then?'' he thought.

    "No!" she replied. She stared at him again and said, "They couldn''t keep their hands off you and you just turned a blind eye to it. Daniel, you have absolutely no respect for me, do you?"

    For a while he was confused, but he eventually realised what she was trying to say. He replied, "It''s no big deal, I will talk to butler Park."

    His eyes then overflowed with a cheerful light gleaming in them. ''It had never urred to me that she could be so jealous, '' he thought.

    "That''s OK!" replied J. He had given his word, so she eventually stopped before going too far.

    She then gave him a kiss on his cheek, and said, "Go to work now. I will catch some sleep along with John."

    "OK, " he said.

    Daniel put his right arm around her slender waist and walked out the bedroom together.

    Downstairs, they saw that John was running outside the vi, followed by three maids.

    Surprised, Colin looked at the young coupleing down. He could tell that they were in a good mood from Daniel''s bright eyes.

    ''Should the poker-faced Daniel really have a look like that on his face?'' he wondered.

    Daniel gave some orders to butler Park and then was about to leave with Spark and Colin.

    Suddenly, something urred to him. He turned around, walked towards J, and after he kissed her red lips, he said, "Wait for me at home."

    He kissed her in fr

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    himself under water.

    J rolled her eyes at John, and said, "Wimpy kid, chop-chop, hurry! We have to sleep after your bath!"

    John had gotten used to ying with toys while taking a bath. But, right now, there were none in the tub. Heined to J, "Sister, I want toys! I want toys!"

    "Take a bath first. I will take you to buy some if we have timeter this evening, " replied J. She was still watching the two maids gently and expertly bathing her little brother.

    "Jane, I''ll tell on you if you still keep treating me like this!" said John. He crossed his arms over his chest and looked up at J.

    The time difference between A Country and C Country was twelve hours, and J had been utterly worn out by now. In a daze, she said, "OK, go and tell dad then."

    Although he was just a little child, John was not that stupid, and replied, "No! I''ll call mommy, not daddy!"

    ''Everyone knows that dad dotes on Jane. It is of no use if I call dad, '' thought John.

    "John, we have the same mother. She will be more rational with me!" replied J. She couldn''t help but picture the real situation to him.

    John humphed and frowned. He had his dad''s brows.

    At the end of the bath, J went to the wardrobe and unpacked a suitcase to take out an all-in-one pajama for John.

    She then took him to the bedroom, ced him on the bed, held him tightly, and demanded, "You must go to sleep now!"

 Chapter 879 Why are You Pressing on My Sister

    "But I''m not sleepy!" John protested to her sisters while he was trying to struggle out of her arms.

    "But I am!" yelled J.

    "Then you go to bed by yourself! I''m not sleepy, and I must y with my toys. I want my Transformers, and my remote controlled ne!" demanded John. He finally managed to get rid of J''s grip, and he sat on the pillow beside her while he was staring at her and protesting.

    J had no choice but to call butler Park again. "Mr. Park, please go and buy something for me!"

    "Yes, Miss J, anything. Please tell me what you need!" said butler Park.

    J then said to her brother, "Tell uncle Park what you want." J threw a glimpse at John, who was now very excited.

    John spoke out a list of toys'' names, Park understood, and then left the bedroom.

    "Now, John Shao, you must go to bed! If you don''t, I won''t be giving you any toys!" J had already taken out her phone and was ready to call to Samuel.

    Hearing J''s warning, John had no choice but toy well on the bed beside her. He said, "I''m going to sleep now, but remember to keep your word!"

    "I will, sleep tight now! My dear brother."

    The bathroom was soon cleaned and tidied up, and the whole bedroom returned to its peacefulness.

    They didn''t wake up until six o''clock in the evening.

    John woke up first, and the moment he opened his eyes, he pped his little palm on J''s belly, and J suddenly woke up startled from her dreaming.

    Staring at her slyly giggling brother, J nearly came to a breakdown point.

    Without uttering a single word, she dialed Samuel''s phone number. "Dad, why did you have to y this evil game on your daughter?" protested J over the phone.

    If she didn''t find a way to release her anger out, she would keep on feeling more and more ufortable. She didn''t have the slightest experience in taking care of a child, but she was left hanging with a two-year-old baby.

    But when J took a second look at her giggling brother, who was actually pretty lovely, she felt a little bit better.

    "Sooner orter there''s no doubt that you''ll be a mother. It''s good for you to have some practice in advance, " answered Samuel. Samuel was then about to hang up and hold his wife and sleep; he had been expecting J''s anger.

    "I want to hit him!" said J. She then made a face towards her brother.

    "That''s your own brother, and if you can bear to hit him, then do as you like!" temporised Samuel.

    ... ''Right, that''s my own brother, and he always calls

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ll, " replied Daniel.

    "Brother, get up now. Let me take you to the hospital and see a doctor!" John put aside his transformer toy and attempted to drag Daniel by the hand.

    Daniel closed his eyes tight, but he still hadn''t calmed down.

    "No, I don''t need a doctor."

    "Oh, brother. What''s so hard and bulging here? Can I touch it?" asked John.

    "..."

    While she was brushing her teeth, J thought better and realised what they were talking about.

    She then burst intoughter.

    "J, just finish washing. I''m going downstairs with John, " said Daniel. He stood up from the bed with a stern face and then went out of the bedroom, holding the curious John in one of his arms.

    On the ground floor, some of the housemaids were cing the dishes on the dinner table. Daniel and John had whispered to each other while they were on their way downstairs. John nodded his head, and seemed to have a hazy understanding of Daniel''s exnations, while he sat back at his table seat.

    When the housemaids saw Je down, they all greeted her, and J smiled back at them. She then sat opposite to Daniel.

    "John,e here and sit next to me, " asked J.

    But John shook his head, and drew even closer to Daniel, and said, "I like brother better." John now looked upon Daniel as being his idol, thinking that he was truly great.

    "I''m your sister!" J protested to John.

    "I know! My sister!"

    ...

    All of the dishes were now ced on the table, and a housemaid began to pick some food to John''s te.

    There were some dishes specially cooked for John, like the cheese corn, the vegetable soup, the dumplings and also the lettuce and shrimp porridge.

 Chapter 880 Keep a Distance from Him from Now on

    Daniel picked up some Australian fried beefsteaks onto an empty clean te and then asked one of the housemaids to ce it in front of J.

    John learned from Daniel, and he picked up a dumpling to a te with his spoon and then passed it to J.

    J looked at her brother with a smiling face. She praised John, and said, "Good boy!"

    Hearing her praising to John, Daniel raised his eyelids, and looked at J with a meaningful look in his eyes.

    ''Why is she treating us differently? I''ll have to askter, '' he thought.

    After their dinner, Daniel took J and John for a walk nearby.

    But when they went out the door, J''s phone rang, and she saw that the call wasing from Ferris Xiao.

    "Hello, Mr. Xiao, " answered J. The name she called caught Daniel''s attention, who was holding John''s little hand.

    Ferris said something to her over the phone and J grinned an embarrassed smile. She replied, "I''m sorry, but I''m not at home right now. Maybe on some other day!"

    "No, I''ve got a boyfriend, " said J. The man on the other side of the line was asking whether J was willing to be his girlfriend, but J refused him straightforward.

    And Daniel was very satisfied with her reply.

    "Yes. Mr. Xiao. At the moment I''m kind of busy, but let''s talk again some timeter, " she said. She then hastily hung up the phone.

    When she ced her phone back in her pocket, Daniel reminded her, "Ferris Xiao is well known as being a very mean guy in the business circles. He''s not reliable, keep a distance from him from now on."

    "What? He''s not that bad. He treated me with a mealst time!" replied J. ''But I was a bit disappointed that he didn''t let me order a bottle of red wine.''

    Daniel then threw a nce at her, and spoke in a discontented voice, "That was my treat!"

    ''What?'' J was perplexed, and while looking at Daniel, she thought, ''Was the dinner I had with Ferris also paid by Daniel?''

    Daniel nodded to her and confirmed her thoughts exactly.

    ''Well! I''ve never met such a mean man ever before, '' thought J.

    In the small garden, only a few people were present there. Daniel and J were each holding one of John''s hands as they strolled around in the garden.

    "I''m kind of busy for the next couple of days, and I can''te with you. What are you going to do tomorrow?" asked Daniel. He had a lot of business affairs to handle, as hispany was in a tough period of job transferring as well as in the economical boom season.

    The free time he had with J had been squ

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    curiously looked at Daniel, and he exined, "It''s my mother''s order. My father had bought a batch of first-rate bird''s nests in Mysia for my mother, and she had made sure to leave some for you too."

    ''Oh!'' J felt warm in her heart, and said, "Then I''m drinking it now!"

    Daniel watched her finish the bowl of bird-nest soup, and asked, "What do you think about it? Is it good?"

    "It tastes quite good!" she answered. Her mother had also cooked some bird-nest soup for her from time to time because her tummy always hurt during her period. But she stopped drinking it when it wasn''t that effective anymore.

    Daniel took a tissue out and wiped her mouth, and then he held her hand and walked upstairs.

    "Where are father* and mother* now?" asked J.

    ''They are just like my own father and mother, always roaming about in the world. It''s hard to know of their present whereabouts. Luckily for us, we now have advancedmunication tools nowadays, and a phone call or an on-line message can get us instantly connected to each other. If we were living in ancient times, it would''ve been really hard to contact them, '' thought J.

    "Mando Bay." Daniel told her of a ce with which J wasn''t familiar with.

    "Where''s Mando Bay located? And why are they staying there?" asked J.

    "Uncle Joey''s son is getting an engagement, so they went there to attend to it, " said Daniel. Joey had settled down in Mando Bay over the past few years, and Daniel had seldom seen him around.

    J nodded. When they entered the bedroom, they could hear theughtering from the room next to theirs. J said, "I want to take a look on John." Then she freed herself of Daniel''s hand.

 Chapter 881 I Can Chase after Them

    Daniel and J went inside John''s bathroom. When he saw J, John, who was standing in the bathroom, immediately covered the intimate part of his body.

    J was very surprised, and pointed at the two maids beside her, asking, "You''re just a kid but you already feel bashful. These two are also sisters, but why aren''t you shy in front of them?"

    "They are different from you. I can chase after them, but I can''t chase after you, " replied John.

    ...

    ''Does John share amon character with Samuel?'' wondered J.

    To get her answer, she had to ask E.

    J couldn''t stand him anymore! She dragged Daniel by the arm, who looked very happy, and left the bathroom. "Be nice and I will take you out tomorrow!" she said.

    "Okay. You can also take me to meet some girls." John replied to her while he stooped in the tub again.

    When J looked back at him, he immediately sat back down in the bath.

    J then waved her clenched fist in front of him, and angrily warned him, "Shut up!"

    Daniel then wrapped her fist in hisrge palm, and said to him, "John, be obedient, and girls will like you if you''re well-behaved."

    John, who seemed to understand Daniel''s words, nodded and blew a kiss to Daniel and J, saying, "Brother and sister, good night!"

    "Good night!" Daniel closed the bathroom''s door and returned with J to their bedroom.

    When they had just entered it, Daniel pressed J against the wall and passionately kissed her lips.

    What was going on?

    J, who was stunned, looked at Daniel in front of her and thought that he had been normal a minute ago, but now...

    Daniel put his hands on her slender waist and gently spoke out her name in her ear. "Jane..."

    When she heard him calling her name, she thought that his voice was very deep and attractive. It had even made her legs loose.

    "Jane, do you think that we should get married first and then have a baby? Or do you think we should have a baby first and then get married?" asked Daniel. He then took off her coat and threw it on the sofa on the far side of the room.

    He, of course, wanted to marry his beloved woman first and then have a baby.

    But Jane didn''t want to be married, and this annoyed him.

    After staying with John over thesest couple of days, he couldn''t wait to have his own baby with J.

    "Um... Get married first, " replied J. D

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    weaklyid on the bed, Daniel asked the servant to prepare some brown sugar water and also to work out a way to relieve her pain.

    "Leave me alone. I just don''t feel well today; I will be all right tomorrow. You need to go to work now, " said J. She looked a bit pale, and Daniel held her hands.

    She was not that effeminate and weak, and she had already been used to this kind of pain before.

    Daniel, who had just returned to the vi from hispany in a hurry, took the hot-water bag that the maidservant brought and helped J put it on her lower abdomen.

    "I called my mother on my way back here and she told me that she also was in pain, but that she got rid of it after giving birth to Sally and me. So..." said Daniel. He suddenly got closer to her.

    There was a slight flush on J''s pale face. "Who told you to call mother*?"

    J was really painful, and if he didn''te back to check on her, he couldn''t be in the mood to work at all.

    "I asked her because I have no idea of this and, after all, she has already gone through something like this before." Daniel tly replied to her and then gently kissed her on the forehead.

    "Um, you should go to thepany now. I will be fine after I get some sleep!" said J. She withdrew her hands and didn''t want to dy his work because of her.

    There was a client that was waiting for him in hispany. After Daniel looked at J''s pale face, he took out his phone and called Spark. "Take Mr. Smith to the vi."

    "Right. You should also bring all contracts and materials, " replied Daniel.

 Chapter 882 The Man in Camouflage Clothing Was Exactly Brian

    After Daniel hung up, J felt dissatisfied and pouted. "I told you that I''m fine. Why don''t you never listen to me?" she said.

    He had even asked her to be obedient to him, and she thought that it was unfair to her!

    "I''m worried about you!" After Daniel uttered these words, J was so moved that her eyes were starting to get red.

    She didn''t argue with him any longer, and said, "I''m going to get some sleep now."

    "Um, " replied Daniel.

    To let J sleep in peace, Daniel had asked the maids and some of the bodyguards to take John to the amusement park.

    E knew that her daughter was having her period, so she called Jane in the evening.

    Daniel answered the phone and told E that Jane was sleeping.

    E asked him when they would return home and if John needed to be sent back first.

    "No, mother*. You can rx and have a good time with father*. John is fine here and we will send him back the moment he wants to go back, " replied Daniel. If John was unwilling to go back, he could stay here with them all the time, and Daniel could take good care of him.

    John had stayed with J for thest couple of days, happily ying in the vi.

    "Well, Daniel, you take good care of Jane, and also don''t forget that your marriage needs to be arranged soon. Otherwise, the others will talk behind her back." All of what E spoke to Daniel was in ord with what Samuel had told her.

    "I know, mother*, don''t worry. After I return home, I will pay you a formal visit to you and father*, " said Daniel. J had already agreed to be with him, so he had to marry her as soon as possible.

    After he ended the call, Daniel looked at J, who was asleep. He then returned to his study and continued to discuss business with his client.

    Like J had predicted, on the second day of her period she felt much better, and she almost even recovered to her normal condition.

    She also took John to see the Statue of Liberty, and they yed all day long and had a good time.

    In the evening, J was holding John''s hand and were aimlessly wandering around on the streets.

    "Sister, I want to eat that!" said John. He pointed to a small shop not that far away from them. It was a shop where an olddy with grey hair was selling hot dogs.

    J took John to the shop, and she saw that there was a steamed bun shop near it, decorated with the Huaxia national g.

    When she saw the Huaxia national g, J smiled as if she had seen her own country.

    After she stopped for a littl

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    elp and kicked the man away from her.

    J looked at him and found that the man, dressed in camouge clothing, was actually Brian.

    Brian and J looked each other in the eye and smiled. He also didn''t expect that he coulde across J here.

    After J''s short excitement from seeing Brian again, the man who had been just kicked by Brian stood up from the ground and raised his hands behind him.

    "Brian, watch out! He''s behind you!" shouted J.

    Brian immediately stretched out his right elbow and heavily hit the chest of the man behind him. The man spat out a mouthful of blood and almost knelt on the ground.

    The bodyguards that Daniel had dispatched to protect J were also very great. They were notmon, untrained ordinary people, and quickly managed to subdue the several ruffians.

    J sought after the man who had trod on the g earlier, and found that one of his wrists had been broken by one of the bodyguards. She walked up to him, grasped him by his cor, and pointed towards the shop owner who had freezed on the spot. "Apologize!" she shouted.

    The man wanted to struggle against her, but Brian quickly caught hold of him in two or three movements, and the man was finally forced to kneel on the ground.

    With a stern face, Brian took the national g and then put it in front of the man. "Apologize!" he shouted.

    At that moment, the man clearly saw Brian''s military uniform, and guessed that he must be a powerful man. So he eventually said, "Sorry."

    When she saw his attitude, J was so angry that she wanted to beat him to a pulp. She then tapped him on the head, and said, "Fix your attitude, and be more sincere!"

 Chapter 883 Youâ€™re Calling Him in Such an Intimate Tone

    The man was the leader of a group of gangsters, and he had never been humiliated like this in his life. He closed his mouth and didn''t utter another single word.

    When J came up to him and dragged him by his cor, two ck Maybach cars stopped right behind the crowd of curious onlookers. "Please get out of the way, " said one of the bodyguards.

    Some other bodyguards got out of the cars and stood in two rows, which attracted a lot of people''s attention.

    The backseat door was then opened, and a man dressed in a ck British-style coat, and wearing a pair of expensive hand-made Italian leather shoes, got out of the car.

    He gracefully walked towards the group of people.

    As soon as Daniel received the phone call from one of the maids, he immediately rushed there. When he got out of the car, he saw that J was dragging a man''s shirt cor, while wearing an angry expression on her red, flushed face.

    Then he caught sight of Brian, who was standing beside her, and he slightly frowned his eyebrows.

    "What''s going on here?" Daniel pulled J into his arms, and asked the bodyguard with a cold, stern voice.

    The bodyguard gave him a brief exnation about what had happened. Daniel looked at the national g, and ordered the bodyguards behind him, "Punch them until they''re willing to apologize."

    There were about seven or eight bodyguards there, and Daniel was emanating a cold and powerful aura, which really frightened the gangsters. They were very scared of him, and apologized immediately.

    Daniel didn''t show any care to their apologies. He threw a nce at the maids and indicated them to first take John back to the car.

    When hysterical screaming sounds were hearding from the gangsters, some of the Huaxia people in the crowd began cheering for them.

    Daniel caressed on the woman''s frowned eyebrows with his big palm, and he changed his cold voice to a tender one, saying, "Have you been injured?"

    "No, I''m quite well, thanks to Brian; he''s the one that saved me!" said J. She pointed at Brian, who was standing near, at a short distance from them. Brian was focusing on what was happening on J''s side, when he suddenly met eyes with Daniel.

    They nodded to each other, without uttering a single word.

    Then there was the cracking sounds of bones and screaminging again. After that, Daniel finally ordered the bodyguards to stop punching them.

    The men, who had been punched pretty hard, were now all wearing miserable looks on their faces, and before Daniel could speak another word, they immediately apologized to the national g. They also apologized to the shop''s owner as well. Then they heard the waili

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    e unfinished work.

    "Okay. How about Ie with you?" asked J. J leaned herself against his chest, feeling her heart ache. Daniel was so busy that he was working for almost twenty hours a day thesest couple of days.

    And on some nights he was even drunk, being driven back to the vi by Spark.

    "No, because I don''t know when I''ll finish work ande back. You should have an early good rest, " said Daniel. He would try his best toe back as soon as possible, because J was waiting for him.

    J nodded and stood on her tiptoes to kiss his lips. "Don''t burn out, " she reminded him.

    Daniel smiled, and gave her a deep kiss. Then, he left.

    At two o''clock in the morning, Daniel still hadn''te back home. J was so worried about him that she couldn''t sleep, but also didn''t dare to call him, afraid of interrupting his work.

    She wanted to go and see Daniel, but she didn''t know hispany''s address. The housemaids were all asleep at that time, and she also felt it wasn''t nice to wake them up at that hour of the night.

    J didn''t know what to do.

    In the end, she called her own brother and asked him for the address. Then she got out of bed and headed out to stop a taxi to go to thepany.

    In the SL Group

    Colin took out the final papers and put them in front of Daniel. He said, "This is thest contract, and it''s from the famouspany, Basharadi; its CEO is Louis Coy. Because in the project a huge fund was involved, they have insisted that they need to talk with you first. That''s why it''s not settled yet..."

    "Rat-a-tat." Someone knocked at the door. The knocking sound made Colin stop his words. They exchanged suspicious looks to one another, and wondered who was still in thepany sote at night besides them.

 Chapter 884 Jane Will Be Easily Offended by Their Presence

    Colin opened the door, and it was thepany''s security guard. "Mr. Li, there is a woman at the gate. She is saying that she is Mr. Si''s girlfriend and she insisted oning up..."

    Hearing this, Daniel immediately stood up from the sofa. There was a woman behind the bodyguard, dressed in a ck, loose coat.

    J instantly saw Daniel in the office, and she smiled at him. Then she looked at Colin, who was standing at the door, surprised. J thought that she might have interrupted their work...

    What she didn''t know was that her smile had been deeply imprinted on Daniel''s mind.

    He dragged J into the office. He frowned, and scolded her as if she were a child, "It''ste. Why didn''t you go to sleep yet? Didn''t I tell you that you don''t have to wait for me? Did youe here alone? Where is the bodyguard? Actually, how did youe here? Are you cold?"

    Seeing what was happening, Colin waved at the security guard to let him leave. Then he closed the door behind him.

    J sniffed, and said, "No, I''m not cold. It''s already three o''clock in the morning and you''re still not home yet. I can''t fall asleep without you." When she had left the house, she had totally forgotten about the bodyguard. She didn''t know whether the bodyguard had followed her or not.

    Daniel''s heart broke when he heard J''s words.

    "You''re an adult. Are you still afraid of sleeping alone?" Although Daniel was scolding her, his eyes were filled with affection.

    He took her to sit beside him on the sofa, and he held her cold hands.

    Colin felt envious on Daniel, and it wasn''t because he was rich. It was because Daniel was lucky to have such a wonderful woman, a woman who would get up in the middle of the night to go out and look for him just out of concern.

    "I must have interrupted your work. You go ahead and continue. If I have known that you were working now, I wouldn''t havee up..." J felt a little guilty when she looked at the files, which were spreading all over the desk.

    Daniel''s heart tensed at her words. J must have said it on purpose. What she said always made his heart ache...

    "Not at all, we''ve almost finished. Just wait for me a few minutes." Daniel released her hands and then took up the files and continued to discuss with Colin.

    After a few minutes passed, when J was chatting with Shirley on WeChat, Daniel and Colin began to pack up the files.

    "Let''s go, " said Daniel. J put her cellphone inside her bag and stood up from her seat, while Daniel gently held on to her shoulder.

    Colin looked at them,

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    garden." Near the back gate of the yard, there was a house, with a girl was living inside it, and John often went to the house to y along with the girl.

    "How do you feel taking care of a child?" L looked at the maids inside the mansion, and she thought that she had asked a nonsensical question.

    Daniel nodded, and replied, "It''s okay. Me and Jane will also have a child soon after we get married."

    "That''s good. Your father and I are very supportive of this idea." L was very satisfied. If she had grandchildren, she wouldn''t have to worry so much about Daniel anymore, and she could also stay longer in C Country.

    "Okay. I need to go to thepany now."

    Daniel stood up and was just about ready to leave.

    "Daniel, I really think that you don''t need all of these maids. Jane will be easily offended by their presence, " suggested L. She thought that it was necessary to get rid of the maids. There would certainly be trouble with so many women in the house. Maybe it was very peaceful now, but things would certainly change with the passing of time.

    But she didn''t expect any unhappy incidents to happen before J and Daniel got married.

    "Whatever. You can go and talk with butler Park about this. I''m okay with anything." Daniel followed L''s suggestion, because he thought that she was saying this only for the sake of happiness between him and Jane.

    Jane woke up, and when she looked at the time, it was already noon.

    She got up from bed, still feeling drowsy. She went into the bathroom and began to brush her teeth and wash her face.

    When she climbed down the stairs, she was still yawning.

    But when she saw L in the hall, she immediately became wide awake.

 Chapter 885 The Si Family Carried the Twin Gene

    ''Is that mother*?'' wondered J. She looked carefully at her, and found that the woman was, indeed, L!

    "Mother*!" shouted J. She happily ran downstairs to the dining room.

    When she heard J, L was also very happy. While seeing J run to her, L stretched out her arms to wrap them around J in a warm hug.

    "Jane, tell me, aren''t you surprised?" asked L.

    "Um. I''m really surprised, and also d to see you!" replied J. They hugged each other tightly.

    After they finished greeting each other, J asked, "Didn''t father*e with you?" She was confused, because Harry was always with L, wherever he went.

    "Jane!" There was a slightly solemn voiceing from the living room, and J grinned and walked towards it.

    She saw Harry sitting on the sofa, and said, "Father*!" After J greeted Harry, she sat beside him on the sofa.

    "Um, Jane, does Daniel still bully you these days?" asked Harry. He put down the newspaper he was reading and looked at J with affection drawn all over his face.

    "No. He is really nice to me now!" J immediately replied to Harry in a firm tone.

    Her father was as serious as Daniel was but, of course, like father, like son!

    "Well, that''s great. If Daniel ever bullies you again, you can tell L and she will help you punish him, " said Harry. L then came out of the dining room, and walked towards them and sat down beside Jane on the sofa.

    J smiled sweet at her and held L''s arms. "Sure! Mother*, have you dealt with everything back at Mando Bay?" she said.

    "Um, yes, I''ve done everything. Jane, listen to me! You''re the only daughter-inw in my heart, and you should marry Daniel as soon as possible. Please do this so I can feel finally relieved!" said L. She patted J on the back of her hand, and thought that if Daniel and J somehow didn''t get married, she would never feel relieved ever again.

    J, who was a little shy, lowered her head, and said, "That''s fine with me. If Daniel and my mother and father reach an agreement, I will marry him."

    After she hade to America, J only cared about Daniel. She didn''t want to get married to him before, but now she was actually looking forward to marry Daniel.

    "Daniel has promised me that after Nicole and Sven''s wedding is over, he will discuss about your marriage with us. Jane, you should try your best to give birth to babies, so that I can have grandchildren to keep mepany when I''m old!" said L. The Si family carried the twin gene, so J

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    and couldn''t do anything else during her period, which made him feel very unpleasant.

    "I''ll finish my work right away. You can return to the bedroom and wait for me there, " said Daniel. If J had stayed with Daniel in the study, she would''ve distracted him from his work. It was better to leave him alone to deal with all of his work quickly.

    After J went back to the bedroom, she checked her phone and sent a message to Shirley on WeChat.

    Shirley had just started working at thepany, and the secretary, Miss Qin, who was working on the same floor as the CEO was, was teaching Shirley what the workflow was.

    When the secretary heard that Shirley''s phone rang, she cast a sideways nce at her and said, "Our CEO wille back in two days, and your phone must be set on silent mode. Since you are now working here, you should devote yourself to your work. We need to work hard for our CEO and make sure that everything is all right."

    "Um, okay. Thank you, " said Shirley. When she learned that Daniel woulde back in just two days, Shirley''s heart raced. She thought that after Daniel returned to thepany, she woulde into contact with him at close range every day.

    But, when she thought of J, who had just sent her a message via WeChat, Shirley became upset.

    She now had to put all of her muddled thoughts aside and devote herself to her work. She had to work harder and better than the others in order to gain Daniel''s trust and be in Daniel''s good graces.

    J thought that Shirley was busy working, so she sent a message via WeChat to E, saying, "Your son is eating well and is sleeping well. You and Samuel don''t have to worry about him."

 Chapter 886 He Was Ready to Run Away at Any Time

    E quickly replied, "I''m not worried as long as Daniel is there!"

    ... J didn''t know what to say to that. She asked, "Where are you and dad now? Were you worried to leave John with a weak woman for half a month?"

    E refuted her without mercy, and replied, "How dare you say that you''re weak? Haven''t you practiced taekwondo before? We wille and pick up John the day after tomorrow."

    ''The day after tomorrow?'' J wondered. J had stayed in A Country for nearly ten days, but Daniel had nned to stay there for half a month and then go back. She said to her mother, "You don''t need toe here. We wille back soon."

    "Okay. Be good to Daniel, and don''t lose your temper when you are with him, okay?"

    J hastily replied, "Mom, you know thattely I''ve be more calmer."

    Her calmness was attributed to Daniel only. He was really good to her, and she couldn''t find any excuse to be angry with him anymore. She was very happy.

    But E didn''t believe her. She had raised her for over twenty years, and she had a pretty clear idea of her daughter''s temper. "Anyway, be good to Daniel. Where is John now?"

    When they were back at home, J and her brother would asionally quarrel. E thought that they must be getting along well now.

    "Oh, and speaking of John... Do you know that I''m more like his mother now than his sister? Did you know that? Now I can make form milk for him, bathe him, and I can even put his diaper on at night." J felt so proud of herself that she could take such good care of her brother.

    E thought for a while, and now that John had grown up, he wasn''t wetting the bed at night anymore. She said to J, "You don''t have to put diapers on him anymore at night."

    John could skip putting the diapers for now, because he was old enough to get rid of them. E was thinking of also helping him quit the milkpletely after a short period of time.

    "Okay."

    Guided by E''s instructions, J came to John''s room and took his diaper off of him.

    When she returned to her room, Daniel happened to being out of the study.

    He noticed that she wasn''t in the room, and he looked at her doubtful, and asked, "Where have you been?"

    J pointed at John''s room, and answered, "My mother asked me to take his diaper off."

    Then they entered the bedroom together, and Daniel held her in his arms and carried her to the bed.

    "Why are you holding me? I can walk fine by myself." But she didn''t take her hands away from holding his neck after Daniel put her down on the bed. Daniel just remained there bowing to her and st

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    you and talk to you."

    "Okay, arrange a meeting for us." The capital involved in the Shun Tian Project was huge, and it was necessary to talk to Poe face to face. Daniel thought.

    The secretary checked his schedule, and replied, "I''ll arrange the meeting on the third day after Miss Nicole wedding ceremony. You can meet him in the evening on that day. Is that alright?"

    "Okay."

    "That''s all. I''m sorry to have interrupted you, Mr. Si, " said the secretary.

    After ending the call, Daniel was wondering whether he should remind Jane to be cautious of Ferris or not. But then he thought that Jane had always been with him, and that Ferris couldn''t have reached her.

    On that day, in the evening, Daniel causally said to J, "Don''t see or talk to Ferris again, this guy is not a good person."

    But J was too drowsy after ying with John the whole day, and she didn''t hear what Daniel had just said to her. She simply replied with an okay, and then fell asleep.

    Time went by fast, and it was time to go back home, and J was happily packing her luggage inside the house.

    She was doing this by all by herself because butler Park had dismissed all the maids in the house under L''s strict instruction.

    They had to hire hourly workers when they came to America again.

    In C Country

    Daniel appeared at the gates of the airport with John in his arms, and J was beside him dressed in a long Denim Jacket, while Spark followed them from behind carrying the luggage in his hands.

    Jerry came to pick them up, and he took John from Daniel''s arms and pinched John''s chubby face. He smiled, and said, "You have gained some weight while staying with your sister. Hehe, you must have eaten a lot delicious foods."

 Chapter 887 Why Havenâ€™t You ever Peeped in on Me When I was Taking a Shower

    John raised his little head, and said in a proud tone, "Of course, my brother-inw treated me very well!"

    Daniel was happy and satisfied with little John''s words. J smiled, and when she looked towards the car, she asked, "Where''s Sally?"

    "Sally''s quite busy choosing dresses for Nicole, " said Jerry. They then got inside the car.

    Sven and Nicole''s wedding ceremony was scheduled to be held in less than ten days, and the two powerful families were really busy.

    Jerry drove them straight back to the Royal Mansion Neighbourhood, and stopped at Mansion No. 8 first.

    E and Samuel were already waiting for them with lunch. They were quite happy to see theme back home.

    "Daddy, mommy, why did you abandon me? Is it really because I''m so ugly?" asked John. He was in his mother''s arms, and he looked at his mother with a discontented look on his face as he repeated what J had told him back in America.

    J giggled, and thought that the kid really had a good memory! And he took her jokes on him serious.

    E pretended to be angry, and stared at her daughter. She said, "Who''s the one that said that my John is ugly? I''ll punch him, or her..."

    John instantly held his mother''s neck, while pointing his finger at J. He said, "It was sister, and she even peeped on me when I was having my bath!"

    John''s childish words made everyone present in the house burst intoughter.

    Daniel whispered to J''s ear, "Why haven''t you ever peeped in on me when I was taking a shower?"

    J''s face instantly flushed red, and she pinched the tittering man beside her. She said, "Don''t be so shameless!"

    "I''m not ashamed, I don''t care about shame with my wife!" said Daniel.

    J quickly covered his mouth, and then she took a nce at the other people around. Luckily, no one heard their conversation.

    "No more of your nonsense!" protested J.

    Daniel grabbed her hand and kissed it, and after that he dragged her to the living room.

    At lunch time, J felt that it was strange that Samuel and E didn''t ask Daniel a single question about his ns for their marriage.

    Before, Samuel had kept worrying whether Daniel would take responsibility for J or not. They had already been to America for more than two weeks, but now it seemed that he didn''t ask not even a single question.

    What''s more, he was now even having some nice talks with Daniel.

    J felt it was really odd.

    After finishing their lunch, Daniel was just about to go back to thepany. Spark drove Daniel''s car from mansion No. 9, and before he got inside his car, Daniel

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    Shirley could now hear everyone talking about her. They wondered what was the rtionship between her and Mr. Si, as they heard of the news that it was Mr. Si who had given her the opportunity to take the interview.

    When Shirley thought of Daniel''s cold attitude towards her, she swore in her mind that she must work harder and perform the best as she could to let Daniel change his attitude on her.

    At nine o''clock in the evening

    Daniel closed the final file, and looked at his wristwatch. He then immediately cleared his desk and walked out of the office.

    Spark was about to follow up with him, but Daniel waved his hand, and said, "You''re off duty today, I can go back home by myself."

    He gave his strict instruction to Spark while he kept walking towards his personal elevator.

    Spark shook his head, and understood the only reason for him to rush back home so early.

    But Shirley had a doubtful look in her eyes, and she cautiously asked, "Spark, why is Mr. Si in such a hurry? What''s going on?"

    This was not a topic that should be discussed in thepany, but Spark knew that Shirley was introduced here by her friend, J. He said, "There''s only one woman who can make our boss feel so anxious to go back home to her. Who do you think that is?"

    Needless to say her name, Shirley of course understood who he was talking about. Her breathing intensified when she looked at the piles of papers stacked in front of her. She then devoted herself to thepany''s work for the rest of the evening.

    Inside the Waterside Apartment Complex

    The Cayenne stopped in the interior parking lot. Daniel locked his car, and then quickly entered the elevator, and when he thought of his woman, he grinned a big smile.

 Chapter 888 Jane, Youâ€™re So Amazing

    When he reached the 16th floor, Daniel unlocked the apartment using his fingerprint. However, he found that it was dark and silent inside.

    He felt a little disappointed, because he had asked Jane toe and spend the night with him there.

    He switched the light on and entered the bedroom, but it was empty.

    Daniel felt depressed, and with a cold face, he took out his phone out of his pocket and was just about to call J.

    But at that moment, a figure, walking barefoot, got close to Daniel from a corner.

    When she was just one meter away from him, Daniel vigntly turned around and backed away. J was stunned and stood rooted to the ground.

    He was always vignt...

    Although J was barefoot, and walked without making any sound, Daniel still felt her getting close to him.

    When Daniel looked at J, who was in front of him, his pupils suddenly shrank. J was actually there, and she even...

    Had dressed up sexy for him.

    "I... I..." Daniel fixed his eyes on J with intense ardour, making her too nervous to utter another word.

    ''Don''t I look pretty? Sally told me that a man loves a woman dressed up like this. Should I be more proactive?'' thought J. She scratched the back side of her head, thinking that she shouldn''t let Daniel leave her this time since she was dressed up like that.

    "Daniel..." J called out to him in a gentle and alluring voice, and gradually got closer to him.

    She put her fair arms around Daniel''s waist...

    "I''m a little cold..." What J was saying was true, because spring hade, and the heater hadn''t been turned on yet and the balcony''s window was still open.

    Daniel''s breath intensified. He plucked his tie and then held J in his arms.

    J stood on her tiptoes and gently kissed his perfect lips. Daniel lowered his head, and tasted her sweet red lips.

    When he was with her, Daniel wasn''t feeling restrained or indifferent anymore!

    J almost couldn''t resist Daniel''s temptations or bear his passionate reaction towards her tonight. She giggled and bit him for several times in a kind of mild, yful retaliation.

    Both of them threw their clothes on the floor, and with his forehead covered in beads of sweat, Danielughed naughtily at her, and said, "You seduced me first, so now you have to bear the consequences!"

    He kissed her wildly, covering her fair skin with a thous

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    who did brother had a romantic affairst night! My brother seemed to have heard them talk about him, and he even didn''t stop them! Jane, you''re so amazing!" said Sally. She smiled while looking at the adult pajamas she wanted to give to her sister. However, her sister was pregnant for three months, so she changed her mind for the moment.

    ''Or... Could I wear them?'' thought Sally.

    "Ah! I understand!" said J. ''That''s too bad! Oh, what a shame! Why didn''t Daniel hide them?'' thought J.

    "It doesn''t matter, they don''t know that the one who stayed with Danielst night was actually me, " said J. She also grinned, thinking that she was very lucky. However, after she heard what Sallyter said, J was so shocked that her smile froze on her face.

    "What you''re thinking ispletely wrong! In this well-developed Inte era, you can''t hide any secrets anymore. The news that you and my brother went to America some time ago has already spread, and many people know of that. Everyone concluded that the one who spent the night with my brother could be only you! J! Hey, hey..."

    ...

    J''s face then twitched a little and thought that the people of the SL Group were so awesome that they had even revealed the fact that she had went to America together with Daniel!

    "It''s all your fault. Why did you have to give me that bare midriff pajama..." J, with her face flushed,ined to Sally in a low voice. The pajamas, however, had a strong magic power over Daniel, making him act like a passionate beast when they had made love to each otherst night!

 Chapter 889 Make A Man Want To Conquer You

    J almost screamed when she saw herself in the mirror, and quickly covered her mouth!

    ''Daniel was indeed a wild beast!'' She thought, while looking at her body.

    "Whee, my brother just loves you more now. You should thank me for that!" Sally hummed while she shook the nightgown in her hands.

    "But your brother didn''t even say that he loves me the whole entire night!" J was feeling wronged, and thought that he had only wanted to sleep with herst night.

    Sally was speechless for a moment, but then said, "It''s said that women in love are just a bunch of fools with low IQ, and that is true. Don''t you already know that my brother really loves you? If he didn''t love you, he wouldn''t have moved in with you. If he didn''t love you, he wouldn''t have taken you to America. Jane, when did you ever be so foolish?"

    J hid herself under the quilt, and with her face flushed red, said, "He said that he loved me only one time!"

    ''Although, I might also have said that I love him only once... Well, we''re even then!'' thought J.

    Sally was again speechless for a while, but after kept on enlightening her. "My brother is really cold, and you can''t expect him to say sweet things all day long. In his mind, if he said he loves you, even once, it willst forever. So cut all of this nonsense already."

    "Hum, I know! How about we have dinner together?" Since Shirley had started working for the SL Group, she had arrived homete everyday, and only replied to J''s WeChat messages in the middle of the night. Shirley just wanted to perform better at her job, so J didn''t dare to bother her any longer.

    "You should ask my brother first whether he is free, and then make an arrangement with me." They were in passionate love, and Sally felt that she shouldn''t bother them.

    J thought about it, and said, "Maybe he''s busy now. I waited for more than three hoursst night for him before he got off work!"

    "OK! Tell me where to meet. Oh, I heard the newly released movie is good. Should we go go see

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    artner."

    Her words made J''s face turn pale. She thought that it was true that she was wayward and unreasonable, but these could be gradually fixed!

    "You don''t have to lie to me! Daniel and I are going to be engaged, just after Nicole''s wedding. If he doesn''t love me, we won''t get married." Thinking about Daniel pressing her to get married over and over again made J feel safe.

    Her word surprised Kate. ''They''re going to be engaged? She''s just a little girl. I can fix her, '' she thought.

    She then said, "Do you know why? You''re unyielding and obstinate, which makes a man want to conquer you. Daniel is a man, and you know that he is powerful and bossy. He''s getting engaged to you just to conquer you, and he wanted everyone to see that he, Daniel Si, can conquer the arrogant J Shao! Your father and brother are both renowned, and Daniel will feel great when he conquers you."

    Her every word was like a hammer that was swinging at J''s heart.

    She looked at Sabina''s photo in silence.

    Seeing that she couldn''t persuade J, Kate unlocked her phone and showed her another picture.

    "If this is also a fake picture, I''ll be cursed!"

    It was still Sabina in the photo, but in it there was also a man who was cheerfully smiling.

    It was Daniel, with a big smile on his face, holding Sabina in his arms a few years ago.

 Chapter 890 Sabina Was Constantly in His Villa

    J was jealous on the girl in the photo; she didn''t even have a photo of her with Daniel taken yet. She remembered that one night, when they were in A Country, she had wanted to take some pictures with him, but that he had rejected her...

    J opened her mouth after a while, and said, "So what? Sabina is married now. It''s a little toote to regret now."

    Kate kept on smiling. She had came prepared to J, and she showed her a screenshot with a piece of news.

    "Dn Dou, the richest man of Muduo City in Green Cold Country, formally divorced Sabina Fan at the beginning of this month."

    The said everything there was to know. After reading it, J tightly clutched one of the corners of her garment.

    She took a deep breath, and sneered at Kate, "Why do you try to make me suffer when you yourself had such a hard time? Daniel is my boyfriend now and I believe in him."

    Kate took a sip out of her cup of coffee, trying to cover her envy.

    Her face looked normal again when she put down the cup. "Daniel stayed in America for two months, and one week during that period, Sabina was constantly in his vi. I saw her personally when I went there. But Daniel and me were in one room, and Sabina was in the next. However, that was not the point. The point is that Sabina now wanted toe back to Daniel."

    Her words flustered J.

    Everyone knew that Kate had been to Daniel''s vi, including J; she had also been mad at him for this.

    J recalled those days in the No. 9 vi. Daniel had went to Kate''s room immediately after he was finished having sex with her.

    "You and Daniel... How far have the two of you gone?"

    J''s mind went nk, and she wasn''t aware anymore that Kate would lie to her.

    "Whatever happened, happened only between Daniel and me." Kate lied to J.

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    a pile of papers on her desk, J felt a little guilty. Maybe she shouldn''t have rmended her to the SL Group.

    "I''m fine, don''t worry. Are you here for Boss Si?" Shirley squeezed a smile and spoke in a whisper.

    She also found that there was something wrong with J, but she couldn''t ask too much during office hours.

    "Yes. There is something I need to talk with him." At that very moment, Daniel came out in person out of the conference room to wee J.

    The managers were leaving, and J and Daniel were looking at each other.

    She walked up to him and he stretched his right hand, grabbing her and dragging her inside the president''s office.

    The door was then closed. One of the secretaries said, "Boss Si and J are really dating each other. Have you seen that? He held her by her hand into his office."

    She really admired J for her cunning spirit to be with her boss.

    Another secretary joined in on the gossip about Daniel and J. All of this was happening while Shirley was just nkly looking at her files in front of her.

    "Honey, why did youe here?" Daniel sat on the sofa and let J sit on his legs.

    Thinking ofst night, he unconsciously gulped.

 Chapter 891 This Was Difficult to Explain

    J suddenly stood up from hisp. She looked at his face, which had softened a lot from his usual cold expression. She didn''t know how to tell him what was on her mind, or what she should ask him first.

    Seeing J''s strange behavior, Daniel was wondering what had happened to her.

    "What do you want to ask me? Go ahead!"

    He reached out his hands, trying to hold her, but she put her hands aside, avoiding his grasp.

    "Sabina Fan." She blurted out the name tly and gazed firmly at Daniel.

    Daniel was shocked to hear the name, and his face became pale. Then, he said, "Why are you mentioning her?"

    He was pondering how did J find out about Sabina.

    Looking at Daniel''s expression, J thought that what Kate said was right. She asked him, "Why do you want to be with me?"

    Daniel stood up from the sofa, and while he frowned, he said, "Jane, has anyone told you anything?"

    J looked very odd today, and she had surely seen someone beforeing to his office, thought Daniel.

    "I''m good at nothing, and you are excellent at everything. Why did you choose to be with me in the first ce? Is it just because your mother has pushed you to be with me?" She ignored his question and continued to bombard him with her doubts and frustrations.

    "Or is it because I''m just another stubborn woman, and you''ll feel happy if you conquer me?"

    ...

    Daniel''s face now became very cold, and he was very angry. He really wanted to find the person who had told all of this bullshit to J. "My silly sweetheart, I chose to be with you only because I love you. It has nothing to do with any other people."

    "Oh, so you like me only because you like dominating me in bed. You just enjoy making me sumb to your will." She remembered that when they were in bed, Daniel had asked her many times, "Will you stay obedient to me? Will you always listen to me?"

    "Tell me, who has instilled all of these ideas and thoughts into your mind?" Daniel asked her in a cold, stern manner. He wasn''t angry with her, but only with the person who had sown the discord between him and J.

    J was very simple-minded, and she was easily trapped by ill-disposed people.

    J didn''t want to betray Kate, and instead raised her head and looked into Daniel''s eyes, and said, "Please answer my question."

    Daniel didn''t want to answer her unreasonable questions, an

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    se she was jealous?

    "Something that had already passed? No. Daniel, you lived with her in your mansion for a week, and there is no exnation for that! You''re fooling me!" J wiped her tears with her hands. She shouted at him with anger in her voice.

    Daniel had also felt unhappy when J had simply across Brian in America. Why couldn''t she ask him about Sabina?

    Daniel put his arms around her neck, and said in a hard, stern voice, "Sabina was only in a bad mood, and she wanted to stay at my ce for a week. Nothing happened between us." He acknowledged that Sabina had shown regret for not staying with him, but in order to draw a clear line between them, and make Sabina give up on her endeavors, Daniel had called Kate to his ce.

    That was why Kate was in the same bedroom with him.

    "And tell me the real reason why you were with Kate..." Jane blurted out herst question.

    Daniel kept silent about this question for a while. In the beginning, he was with Kate because she physically resembled Sabina. But since Jane had appeared in his life, everything had changed. He said, "The real reason was because I wanted to protect you. Because I am in such a high position, there are many people who are against me, and I was worried that you might be hurt by them."

    The reason sounded ill-founded, and J sneered at him, and said, "But you worry about Kate, did you?"

    "No. I don''t care about her. You are my only concern." Kate had known Daniel''s true intention, and Daniel had made it clear to her, but she was still willing to be with him, nheless.

 Chapter 892 Register Our Marriage

    His exnations didn''t convince J, but instead made her feel that Daniel was maybe too cold.

    "I won''t trust any of your words! We''re breaking up!" J blurted out these words, and got free of his grip. She then walked towards the office door.

    Daniel had exined so many things to her, but she was still angry at him, and she even threw out the words "breaking up" to him, which really irritated him.

    He strode a few steps and dragged back the woman who was trying to leave. Again, she fell back into his arms.

    He then lowered his head to kiss her red lips.

    It wasn''t just a kiss; he was actually biting on her lips.

    J felt pain, and she put her hands on his strong waist and pinched hard on it.

    After a long while, the man finally let her go, and watched her gulping for air. His eyes were burning with intense rage, and he said, "J, don''t you remember how you treated me in bedst night?"

    He continued, "I remember that you were really active and passionate about mest night. You called me brother Daniel, and what''s more, you also called me your husband..."

    Daniel''s words made J''s face instantly flush a bright red. She covered his mouth, and yelled, "Shut up! Don''t say one more word!"

    ''You even have the nerve to mention something like that! You''re the one who forced me to call you husbandst night!'' thought J.

    The man pulled off her hand, and while gritting his teeth, he warned her, "J, I don''t agree breaking up with you! Never mention these two words before me ever again!"

    "No way! I must break up with you! I won''t be with such an evil and mischievous man!" protested J. While she was crying and yelling at him, J was also struggling to get rid of his control, but the man wouldn''t loosen his grip not even a bit.

    "It''s not up to you to decide whether we''ll break up or not! You just wait for me. I''m going to soon ask for your father''s blessings, so behave well, and just marry me!" said Daniel. But then he suddenly corrected his words, and said, "Actually, no!" Daniel appeared to have changed his mind, and he stared at the stubborn woman with a meaningful look burning in his eyes.

    "What?" asked J. She felt scared under his piercing gaze.

    "We''re going to the Civil Affairs Bureau right now to register our marriage!" said Daniel. Pulling her by the hand, Daniel strode towards the door.

    ''The Civil Affairs Bureau?'' J was shocked, and her eyes instantly became bigger. ''Is he crazy?'' thought J.

    "No, I''m not going! I want to break up with you!" She tightly gripped t

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    then put on her backpack, and waved to Shirley. She strode fast, and was just about to leave the office.

    But her backpack was suddenly caught, and J couldn''t move forward anymore.

    Daniel dragged the disobedient woman into his arms, and warned her, "J, if you really want to challenge my patience, we''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau tonight!"

    ''Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau?'' wondered Shirley. She stared at the two quarrelling people with an unbelievable look gleaming in her eyes.

    "What a pity! The Civil Affairs Bureau is closed at night!" said J sarcastically.

    The man grinned a pretentious smile, and answered her, "Whenever I ask them to go back to work, they go back to work!"

    ... J was infuriated, and she eventually got rid of his control. She then spoke in an impulsive manner, and said, "Daniel, are you selling yourself out so cheap?"

    At that moment, the office fell silent. Shirley was shocked by J''s courage to disobey Daniel''s words in such an aggressive manner.

    Daniel nced at J, with his face nowpletely darkened up. He inly said, "That''s up to you!" He then strode away.

    Shirley gave a meaningful look to J, and then she also quickly went out and caught up with Daniel.

    ''Up to me? He should say that it''s up to me!'' thought J.

    She looked towards the direction to where he disappeared and curled her lips, feeling even more aggrieved.

    ''Why didn''t he have any more patience to coax me? He must''ve backed out because he was afraid that I discovered his lies! That''s it! Daniel''s having a guilty conscience now!'' thought J.

    Believing that Daniel was actually a bad man, J shook her head and then left the CEO''s office.

 Chapter 893 Iâ€™m Heartbroken

    All the secretaries outside Daniel''s office had clearly heard J''sst sentence; it turned out that Mr. Si really was chasing J!

    In a trance-like state, J then walked out of the SL Group. When she saw that it was going to get dark soon, she texted Sally, "I''m crossed in love!"

    Shortly afterwards, Sally called J. "Jane, you broke up with my brother?" she asked.

    J, thinking, walked on the roadside and said, "Right."

    Yes, indeed they had broken up.

    "Why?" asked Sally.

    "Your brother is such a bastard! I don''t want to be in a rtionship with him anymore. He still kept his first girlfriend in his heart, and what''s more, he still had sex with Kate after that day. I loathe him... because he is filthy, " replied J. She was suffering, and sat down on a stool, and looked up at the sky.

    With her eyes wide open, Sally asked confused, "Is my brother really a yboy?"

    "Um, even if he didn''t have any actual rtionship with Sabina or Kate, I still don''t want to be with him because of his decadent lifestyle!" said J. But, when she uttered these words, J felt even more heartbroken than ever!

    He had once promised her that he would keep his distance from other women. But, he was just another man that couldn''t help being lecherous; J had learned of this when she saw the eight maids at his vi in America. J believed that when she wasn''t there, he must''ve hooked up with at least one of them...

    "Did my brother agree to break up with you?" asked Sally.

    After she remembered him saying "Whatever", J replied, "Um, yes, he agreed!"

    "..." Sally was speechless, and was confused for a while, wondering why they had broken up.

    ''Didn''t my brother know Jane''s temper? Didn''t he put up with Jane when she was losing her temper?'' wondered Sally.

    She thought that she needed to talk this all over with her brother. Although Jane had a bad temper, Daniel''s temper was even worse than hers!

    "Jane, calm down first. There must be a misunderstanding between you and my brother, " said Sally. Two days ago, her mother had just told her cheerfully that her brother was going to be engaged to Jane, but now Sally was left wondering why they actually broke up.

    "Um... I''ll wait and see. If he really had his first girlfriend in his heart, I can''t ept this!" said J. She had once heard that for many people, their first lovers were unforgettable.

    And she found that this seemed to be true. Daniel was her first boyfriend, who r

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    mbre from the trunk, and then walked to the front passenger''s seat, holding the umbre.

    He then helped J, who was wrapped in his clothes, get out of the car, and then entered the building''s elevator together.

    "J, tell me, what happened to you?" asked Brian. He was surprised when he received J''s call.

    When he saw J, who was soaked in the heavy rain, he felt very distressed.

    "I broke up with Daniel, " said J.

    She stared at the elevator''s floor number, which kept changing while the elevator was going up. She had called Brian just because she didn''t find any other suitable people to pick her up.

    At other times, she would''ve called Sven, or her brother, but this time she didn''t want them to see her in such an embarrassing and terrible situation.

    When he heard that she broke up with Daniel, Brian wondered if he should be happy or feel sorry for her.

    "Why did you break up with him?" asked Brian.

    The water was dripping from her long hair, and Brian stretched out his hand and wiped the water drops from her face with the back of his hand.

    J didn''t answer his question, but instead just seriously looked at him.

    Brian was stunned when he saw that she was looking at him, and asked, "Is there something on my face?"

    "No. Brian, I might still bother you, and need your help!" J was a little shy speaking these words, but in the end she finally uttered them.

    She knew that thest thing that Daniel would want to see was she hooking up with Brian. She nned to do this just to infuriate him...

    However, before Brian nodded, she immediately shook her head, and said, "Nothing, just forget it."

 Chapter 894 She Even Hangs Out with Brian

    J thought that she shouldn''t do this, because it would be unfair for Brian!

    When the elevator stopped on the 9th floor, they got out of it.

    "J, please tell me if you need any help!" said Brian. He tucked her wet locks of hair behind her ear.

    "It''s all right, Brian. Thank you, " replied J. She smiled with a bad grace.

    Brian then opened his apartment''s door and let J enter it first.

    He had lived there alone for a long period of time, so there were no anydy slippers around to give her; this time, he had to let J wear his slippers.

    "If you don''t mind, you can wear my slippers, " said Brian. He felt a little embarrassed when he saw J wearing a pair of slippers so big that her feet fitted only two thirds of them.

    J smiled and shook her head, and said, "That''s okay. Thank you, Brian." When she had been in trouble and had decided to call Brian, he hade to her aid straightaway, without even asking what happened.

    The apartment was big, and even if it was a little smaller than Daniel''s house, it still covered an area of about two hundred or even three hundred square meters.

    The decorative style of it belonged to the ck-grey-brown series. On the wall there were a lot of photos of the army, and also a group photo of Brian and hisrades.

    There were many trophies and medals ced on a bookshelf near her, and all of them were victories that Brian had gained over the years.

    "There''s no need to thank me. You should take a shower first, " said Brian. He took her to one of the bedrooms and opened its ck door, and when she saw how the room was decorated, J guessed that this must be Brian''s bedroom.

    There was a photo on the wall, and in the photo Brian was wearing his military uniform and was solemnly saluting.

    He had a four-piece bedding set with ck grey stripes on hisrge bed, and even the floor was decorated in ck and grey stripes.

    The whole room was filled with a strong masculine atmosphere. J stood at the door, and didn''t dare take another step forward. "There are rain drops dripping from my hair..." she said.

    Brian smiled, and said, "That''s why you have to take a hot shower immediately. Don''t let yourself catch a cold!" J stood motionless, but Brian grabbed her arm and took her to the bathroom. After he showed her where soaps and shampoos were ced, he closed the door behind him.

    However, there weren''t any clean clothes for J to change into...

    This wa

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    his temper and wondered what was going on.

    He then watched Daniel pick up his phone and call Samuel. Daniel put the phone near Sven''s ear, and said to him, "Tell father that J is staying with Brian now, and that she wants to break up with me and that she''s at his ce."

    "..."

    Sven was confused. He had nothing to do with this; he had juste there to take shelter from the rain, but he had now learned that Daniel and J didn''t seem to get along too well with each other. But why did Daniel still involve him in this and asked him to act like a bad guy?

    They got through to Samuel on the phone very soon, and Sven didn''t even have the slightest chance to refuse Daniel.

    "Sven, what''s up?" asked Samuel.

    Sven looked at Daniel who was staring at him, and spoke in despair, "Father*, Jane wants to break up with Daniel."

    "Uh? What happened?" asked Samuel.

    He was very confused. Jane had broken up with Daniel, but why did Sven call to tell him about it?

    Sven wanted to say that he also had no idea... "Perhaps they broke up because of Brian. Jane is in Brian''s house. Just now... when Daniel called Jane, Brian answered the phone, while Jane... was taking a shower, " replied Sven.

    After he heard Sven, Daniel changed his expression and looked better. He then lit a cigarette and sat down in front of Sven.

    "She''s so unreasonable!" Samuel instantly became furious. He then immediately hung up the phone on Sven and tried calling J.

    However, J was still taking her shower, and no one answered the phone.

    Sven kicked Daniel, who was smoking his cigarette and asked, "Hey, what happened between you and J?"

 Chapter 895 Am I That Kind of Woman in Your Eyes

    "What you heard!" said Daniel. He patted the dust shoe print off his trousers, and then returned Sven a heavy kick, which made Sven feel painful and grit his teeth.

    "Daniel! I''ll be your brother-inw very soon! But you still dare to treat me like this!" yelled Sven.

    While he was falling into deep thought, Daniel blew out a cloud of smoke.

    He initially wanted to find out Brian''s address, and go and retrieve J himself. But this would have made things worse, because she was stubborn.

    Daniel had thought it would be better to let her father know about the matter at hand and let him deal with it.

    Sven saw that Daniel was silent, and he couldn''t help himself to say something more. He said, "You should have been well aware of J''s character from the start. She''s just angry and acting rashly, and you just need to be more patient with her."

    Daniel squinted at him, and flicked his cigarette''s ash. He then said, "Call father* againter. If J''s still not home, I''m going to bring her back myself!"

    While he spoke, he went to his desk and pressed the internalpany line and called Spark, and instructed him to find Brian''s address.

    Hearing Daniel, Sven raised his eyebrows, and asked, "Do you want to make Jane hate me as well?"

    ''It was me who called her father and told him about the recent event! Jane will surely hate me!'' thought Sven.

    "No, she won''t." Daniel spoke in a confident tone to assure Sven that everything''s going to be alright.

    At the Southern Garden Apartment Complex, Building No. 2

    After J had finished drying her long hair, she opened the bathroom''s door. She first stuck her head out of the door to see if there was anyone in the bedroom. When she saw that no one was there, she came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a bath towel.

    There was a white shirt on the bed, and J quickly wiped the water drops off her body, and put on the white shirt.

    It wasn''t that bad a fit. The shirt''s length at least covered her thighs.

    Her phone inside her handbag rang again. J got out her phone and found that there were a dozen missed calls from her father. She wondered what had happened to her family.

    "Hello, dad!"

    After Samuel had called his daughter for a dozen times or more, the phone was finally connected. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth, and said, "J! Where are you now?"

    "Um... I''m at... But what happened? Dad?" stammered J. After a second thought, J thought that it might be better not to tell Samuel the truth. In case that Samuel might misunderstand her actual rtionship with Brian.

    Samuel tried to calm down, and asked, "What''s wrong between you and Daniel? Are you breaking up with him? What the hell are you doing?"

    ...

    J re

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    en his eyes fell upon the closed bedroom door.

    He strode towards the bedroom, and when he put his hand on the doorknob, Brian opened his mouth, and spoke, "J said that you''ve broken up with her. Don''t you think that it''s not that nice to take her away from me now?"

    Daniel grinned a cold smile, and said, "We''ve just had amon couple''s quarrel. As you already know, Jane can be kind of wayward. And I''ve already forgiven her."

    Finishing his words, the man then pushed open the bedroom''s door, and he instantly saw the woman sleeping on the bed.

    Spark didn''t enter the room. Daniel moved away the quilt with his big palm, and when he saw that the woman was dressed in only a shirt, his eyes started burning with rage.

    He threw her on the thin quilt, and then wrapped her tight in it, and carried her out of the bedroom.

    "What have you seen?" Daniel asked Brian. Carrying the woman in his arms, he then stopped in the middle of the living room. The woman''s long hair was falling down like a waterfall.

    Brian drew thest smoke of his cigarette, stubbed it out in the ashtray, and answered, "It''s okay if you don''t trust me. But if you don''t trust J, then that''s your mistake."

    Brian felt even more distressed when he saw that Daniel was protecting her so well.

    "Mr. Han, thank you for taking care of Jane. We''ll be sure to send you our wedding invitation card one dayter, " said Daniel. Finishing his words, and without turning his head around, Daniel left Brian''s apartment, carrying the woman wrapped inside the quilt.

    ''Wedding...''

    Brian''s face nowpletely darkened with sadness.

    After a long while, Brian went back to his bedroom, and randomly threw the clothes he had bought for J into the wardrobe.

    At ten o''clock in the evening, Jfortably turned in bed and felt hungry.

 Chapter 896 When Your Attitude Improves

    Touching her hungry belly, J opened her eyes and then sat up in bed.

    ''What? Where am I? In the Southern Garden Complex?'' wondered J.

    She then confirmed that she was indeed at the Southern Garden Complex, but she remembered that she should actually be in Brian''s apartment, and wondered why she was now in Daniel''s apartment.

    She was alone in the bedroom, with a soft light turned on. She then got out of bed.

    She also found that she was naked, but she remembered that she had been dressed in Brian''s shirt. ''Where''s the shirt? Why''s it gone? This must be Daniel''s work! Right! It surely must be him!'' thought J.

    J then got out of bed and found his bathrobe inside the wardrobe. Holding Daniel''s long bathrobe, which almost touched the ground, J went out of the bedroom.

    There was nobody in the living room, nor in the other bedroom. Then, when she opened the study room''s door, she saw him working inside it.

    "Daniel! Why did you bring me here?" The woman confronted him in an unfriendly, hostile tone.

    The man then raised his eyes from his papers, and said, "When your attitude improves, then you cane and talk to me!"

    ...

    "You mischievous wicked man, you have the nerve to tell me to change my attitude! No way!" replied J. J didn''t want to listen to any of his words; she only wanted to leave his apartment and never meet with him again!

    But Daniel kept his silence, without uttering another single word.

    "Let me go!

    I have to leave here!" yelled J.

    ...

    J was so furious that she turned around and violently mmed the door behind her.

    ''Do you think that I can''t leave here naked? I am J Shao, and you are really looking down upon me!'' thought J.

    She then went back inside the bedroom, and while grabbing her handbag, and holding the long bathrobe in her hands, she walked towards the apartment''s door.

    When she opened the apartment''s door, she heard footstepsing from behind her, and J reacted fast and ran out..

    However, it was a tragedy! She had stepped on the long bathrobe, and her whole body had been thrown forwards. She fell.

    "Ah!" she screamed. J was frightened, and she immediately closed her eyes. ''Oh, shit!''

    At that moment, her arms were gripped and pulled, and she was dragged into the man''s arms.

    The bathrobe on her had slipped off a little, and some parts of J''s body were now exposed.

    Daniel nced at the security camera looking at them in the short distance, and he immediately covered her body and dragged her back inside the apartment.

    Feeling frustrated, J got free off Daniel''s grip, and tidied the bathrobe on her. She then took out her

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    it for someone else, not for Daniel...

    She silently turned around and walked back to the bedroom, and when Daniel came in again, he also brought her handbag. He then went in the bathroom.

    Staring nkly at her own handbag, J took out of her phone and called her brother. "Brother, are you busy now?" asked J.

    "Jane, what''s up? I''m just leaving mypany, " answered Jerry.

    J took a nce at the bedroom, and said, "I''m at the Southern Garden Complex now Can you pleasee and pick me up?"

    "Sure, I''ming right now." Jerry could feet that J''s voice sounded unhappy, but he didn''t ask more and promised that he woulde and pick her up.

    "Okay. Oh, and also please bring me a set of clothes. My clothes are all wet because of the rain, " said J.

    "I got it, you just wait for me there, " said Jerry.

    After she hung up, J just sat on the bed, with her mind nk, and holding her phone tight in her hands.

    When Daniel finally came out of the bathroom, the apartment''s doorbell rang. J initially wanted to go and open the door by herself, but when she took a second nce at her body wrapped in the bathrobe, she gave up.

    The man looked at her and his face became stern. He then went to open the door, wrapped in a bath towel.

    "Daniel, I''vee to pick up Jane, " said Jerry. He showed up at the apartment''s door with a bag in his hand.

    Daniel had only a bath towel wrapped around him after his shower, which made Jerry misunderstand the moment.

    But he didn''t say anything more, and Daniel nodded to him, and he entered the apartment.

    "Give it to me, " said Daniel. Then he grabbed the bag from Jerry''s hand and went back inside the bedroom.

    In the bedroom, J was hiding in the quilt and was waiting for her clothes.

 Chapter 897 Just Mind Your Steps

    Daniel threw her clothes on the bed, and said to her in a low and deep voice, "J, what Kate told you was just to stir up trouble between the two of us. If you keep arguing with me and hating me, you''ll fall into her trap."

    J took the bag and opened it. A whole set of clothes had been prepared for her, including underwear.

    She crawled out of the quilt and took off the bathrobe in front of the man, and then she slowly dressed with each of the clothing items in the bag.

    But she didn''t utter a single word to him in reply, and Daniel grabbed the bathrobe from the ground and put it on him.

    J caught a glimpse of his body, and her face flushed red.

    Jerry hadn''t brought her shoes, so she had to put on thedy slippers, already prepared for her by Daniel in advance.

    Before she opened the bedroom''s door, Daniel gripped her wrist again and forced her to look into his eyes. He said, "Did you hear what I just said?"

    J lowered her head, and said, "Let me go and I''ll think about it."

    Daniel then held her chin and raised it, kissing her red lips. His kiss was imperious, and rude.

    Then he held her tight to his chest with his right arm. If nothing had happened today, Daniel definitely wouldn''t have allowed her to leave.

    After a while, Daniel said, "J, I will give you only one night to think about it. I''lle to your house and pick you up tomorrow."

    She nodded, and the man let her go and opened the bedroom''s door for her.

    Jerry was reading a book he took from one of the shelves in the living room. When he heard the door open, he ced back the book from where he took it.

    He said, "Daniel, we should go now." Jerry casually rested his left arm on his own sister''s shoulder, but the next moment his arm was pulled away by the man behind him.

    Jerry was puzzled, and turned around to look at Daniel.

    "Just mind your steps." The man simply spoke out four simple words.

    "..." Jerry felt speechless, and so did J.

    The apartment''s door was then opened, and again, Daniel said to J, "I hope that you can figure things out."

    J stopped walking, and Jerry also stopped and stood still while staring at his sister, whose lips were slightly curled up. He asked, "What things haven''t you figured out? If it''s about Sabina Fan, the woman who Sally already told me about, then stay here."

    Jerry knew about Sabina Fan, and to Daniel she was now just an old memory. Jerry thought that it wasmon for anyone to have a first lover, or an ex-girlfriend.

    It was not reasonable for Jane to keep haggling over these small, trivial th

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    lthough Jane didn''t understand Daniel''s purpose for still keeping the rtionship with Kate, Jerry could.

    "If Daniel''s really not treating you well, I won''t say another good word for him, and I will even forbid you from meeting him ever again." Jerry tried his best efforts to persuade his sister. He simply hoped that his sister would not have to miss a good man who really treated her well.

    Looking outside of the car''s window, J curled her lips, and said, "Brother, I have never said that he treated me bad. Actually, he has treated me really good... Okay! Forget it! Just let me think about it!"

    ''But no, Daniel treated me bad today. He should have said ''up to me'' today in the office!'' thought J.

    "Okay, then who told you about Sabina Fan, and how did you know about her?" asked Jerry. Jerry felt suspicious. As he already knew, no one had ever mentioned about Sabina after she had broken up with Daniel. He now wondered how his sister hade to know about her.

    J gloomily opened her mouth, and said, "Kate was the one who told me about her. She said that Daniel had chosen her to be his girlfriend because she resembled Sabina in appearance. And Kate also said that Daniel didn''t love me at all, and that he''s just forced by his father and mother, and that he had no choice but to hook up with me..."

    J didn''t hide anything from her brother, and told him about everything.

    Speechless, Jerry tittered and took a look at his sister, and said, "You are so stupid to let Kate''s words have such a bad impact on you. You should''ve known that she always takes you as her enemy, and she told you about all of this just to stir up trouble between you and Daniel. Unfortunately, you fell into her trap."

 Chapter 898 Was She Trapped by Him

    What her brother said now echoed with Daniel''s words, and only now did J realize how cunning Kate really was. She felt stupid that she had been hooked like that.

    J gritted her teeth, and said, "Next time I see Kate, I will give her a beating to remember!"

    J sighed, and said, "Brother, what should I do now?" She was drawing circles on the foggy window and didn''t know what to do next.

    "Don''t worry, this isn''t that big of a deal; you just have to get along with Daniel."

    "Okay, you''re right. I''ll think about it."

    ... Jerry wondered what else his sister was thinking about; he had already given her his suggestions.

    On the next day, J got up as soon as her rm clock rang.

    She quickly finished brushing her teeth, and the housekeeper that Samuel had hired was just about to start her work for the day. She saw J hastily walking out and, almost in an instant, the door was already closed behind her.

    "What happened?" she wondered.

    At the gates, J put on her shoes and ran to the garage; she got inside her Mercedes and drove the car out of it.

    It was about seven o''clock in the morning when J drove the car out of the neighbourhood. She smiled with delight, and nned to eat breakfast first and then go to the shop.

    It was still early in the morning, and the traffic on the road was flowing smoothly. J was driving very slowly.

    But, after a couple of minutes, a car elerated from behind and overtook her. J nced at the ck Cayenne with an unsatisfied look. She wondered who was driving so fast in the morning.

    Wait! It was a ck Cayenne!

    Before J even realized, the ck Cayenne had already stopped in front of her.

    A man dressed in a ck suit walked out from the back seat of the car. While firmly gazing at J, he plucked his hands into his pockets and stood next to the car.

    J was about to bump into the car, but the man still stood at his ce, motionless.

    At thest moment, J immediately pressed her foot on the brake.

    Her car stopped right behind Daniel, with only half meter between them, and the sudden brake made J bump her head onto the steering wheel.

    J rubbed her forehead, and as she pushed down the window, she shouted at him, "Daniel, are you trying to kill me?"

    The road was very broad, and although they had stopped in the middle of it, they didn''

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    h me. Remember to go back to the Waterside Complex at night."

    What? He denied that he had agreed about their breakup. "Yesterday you said ''whatever''!"

    "Yes, I have indeed said that word. But did I say that I agree on the breakup? Did I utter a yes or no?"

    ...

    It seemed that he was right.

    J thought for a while. Indeed, he did not say that...

    This rotten egg!

    J was so furious that she wanted to throw her cellphone away.

    In the afternoon, J received another message in WeChat from Daniel, that said, "I will be leaving for a business trip out of town for the next several days. You take care at home."

    ...

    Why did he have to travel so suddenly?

    J was a little upset at first, but then she felt delighted for the news. She didn''t want to see Daniel now, and it also happened that now she had some space for herself to be alone for a while.

    The next day J had to deliver the mango mousse cakes for the SL Group employees. She thought that they might have grown tired of this vor, so she changed it from mango to cinnamon on her own free will.

    This time she took the cakes to thepany all by herself, because she had also brought Shirley a soy-bean milk cake.

    When she reached the 88th floor, she directly walked to the secretary division. But she didn''t see Shirley at her seat.

    Miss Qin saw J, and she immediately stood up from her seat, and said, "Miss Shao, Mr. Si has gone out on a business trip."

    "I know that, but I''m looking for Shirley. Where is she?" With her eyes, J scanned around the division for Shirley.

 Chapter 899 Call Me Tonight

    Miss Qin exined to her, "Miss Zheng is on the business trip with Mr. Si."

    J was surprised by her words. Shirley traveling with Daniel? She didn''t know why she felt uneasy when she heard this, even though she knew it was for work.

    She asked her another question. "What about Mr. Shi?"

    Because J was different from all the others, Miss Qin patiently exined to her, "Mr. Shi also went with them. There are five people altogether." Except for Mr. Si, Mr. Shi, and Miss Zheng, there are also two public rtions supervisors.

    Oh! There were five people on the business trip! J then sighed with a sudden relief in her heart.

    "Well, this is a soy-bean milk cake that I''ve made for Shirley. Since she isn''t here, you can share it with your colleagues!" J handed the bag she was carrying to Miss Qin, and inside it there was the soy-bean milk cake and some other desserts.

    All the desserts were made for the other employees, and it was a pity that Shirley had missed her soy-bean milk cake made specially for her, but J would bring her one next time.

    Miss Qin was a little embarrassed when she received the cake, because when J worked here before, they had often gossiped about her behind her back.

    "Miss Shao, it''s so nice of you to do this, but this was intended for Shirley, and we can''t take it!" Secretary Qin said all of this with embarrassment.

    J thenughed, and she thought that Miss Qin was too polite, and said, "It''s nothing precious here, just some cakes I made by myself. You can have a taste."

    Since J insisted, Miss Qin thought that she would act affected if she did not receive it. She epted the bag, and said, "Thank you, Miss Shao!"

    "You are wee. Shirley is my friend, and if she ever needs any help with her work, I hope you can do her a favor!" J knew that Shirley cared about her job very much. She was a newer there, and J made up her mind to make more desserts for the secretaries, so they would be more willing to help Shirley out in the future.

    Miss Liu overheard their conversation, and she added, "J, you don''t have to worry about Miss Zheng. She is very capable, and that''s a fact, because Mr. Si decided to take her on his business trip. Maybe, in the future, we''ll be the ones that will depend on Shirley to take care of us!"

    Miss Liu had said this from the bottom of his heart. She was not ttering.

    J felt very happy that Shirley was doing gr

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    , and replied, "I don''t care about you. Whatever, you can smoke as much as you like. I have to hang up, I''m going out for a date!"

    "Who''s the guy?" asked Daniel in a harsh voice.

    J sneered, but then she heard a knocking sounding from Daniel''s ce.

    She thought that it might be someone knocking on his door, and she said to him, "You go about with your work, I''m driving now!"

    In a gentle voice, Daniel replied, "Okay. Call me tonight." When he opened the door, he found that Shirley was the one that was knocking. She also overheard the end of his conversation with J.

    "Mr. Si, these are the documents sent by our partner... ..."

    Just before J hung up the phone, she happened to hear Shirley''s voice, and she guessed that Shirley came to Daniel''s room to talk about work.

    Thinking of them staying in the same room together in private, Jane again felt a little uneasy for a moment.

    She immediately forced herself to forget all those unreasonable thoughts. Shirley was her best friend after all, and she couldn''t possibly think ill of her in any way.

    At the four-star hotel

    Daniel looked through the documents brought in by Shirley and then grabbed his coat. He said to Shirley, "Tell Mr. Shi that we are now going to the construction site in town."

    Daniel put on his coat in an agile manner, and this fine move made Shirley blush. Her heart was racing...

    They arrived an hourter at the construction site, and many workers protested by waving their white banners.

    Daniel didn''t tell anyone they wereing there; when he appeared in front of the workers, nobody there could recognize him.

 Chapter 900 Is This What You Wanted

    There were two mourning tents not that far away from them, and two coffins were quietly put inside them.

    Daniel walk towards the tents and looked at the families of the bereaved. Among them, there was also a pregnant woman, and she seemed to be extremely grieved. She leaned on the pir and was wailing, devastated by her loss.

    "Hello, " said Daniel.

    The pregnant woman then opened her tear-filled eyes and looked at him. She was daunted by Daniel''s manner of speaking, and in an instant forgot how to even reply to him.

    "Are you a rtive of Deal Fu?" asked Daniel. Daniel didn''t mind the woman forgetting to reply to his salute.

    The pregnant woman nodded, "Yes. Who are you?"

    Shirley came forward and introduced Daniel to the woman. "This is Daniel Si, the CEO of the SL Group. He is also the boss of the supervisor of this construction site."

    When she heard that the man in front of her was Daniel, the big boss, the pregnant woman immediately stood up from the ground and shouted at the protesters, who were not that far away from them, "Everyonee here! Daniel Si is here! We can air our grievance now!"

    Daniel frowned.

    Hearing the woman''s shouting, tens of workers ran towards them, and they immediately surrounded the mourning tent.

    "Daniel Si, you finally showed up! You are an unscrupulous merchant, and you are treating people''s lives like dirt. You must give us an exnation, today!"

    "Yes! You are an unscrupulous merchant! We want an exnation! And that sly William, he even didn''t dare to show up!"

    "You are not allowed to leave here until you give us an exnation!"

    ...

    Daniel''s appearance at the site had stirred quite a sensation here. Most of the protesters were airing their grievance against Daniel and his partnering CEO, William Zhou.

    Daniel stood silently, listening to every word they said.

    Finally, the protesters finished theirints, and everyone had their eyes on Daniel, expecting a reply. Daniel asked the pregnant woman beside him, "How much money did William give you aspensation?"

    "We didn''t ask for money! No one stood out to apologize after the ident. My Deal can''t even die in peace!" The pregnant woman suddenly became very emotional, and she stared at Daniel with fury gleaming in her eyes.

    But she immediately looked away because she was again daunted by Daniel''s imposing manner.

    Daniel continued to ask, "What about Cedric?"

    A construction worker reached out from

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    and with some other people''s help, Spark carried Shirley to the car.

    "Now, everybody sit down, and I will listen to yourints. As long as your demands are within my ability, I will definitely satisfy them!" Daniel''s strong character shocked everyone present. Theyid down their tools from their hands and they sat down to hear how Daniel would solve their problems.

    Seeing that Spark had taken Shirley to the hospital, Daniel then gathered the direct rtives of the deceased, and he sat down with them to discuss a solution.

    One hour passed, two hours passed, three had passed, and finally Daniel took out two cheques and wrote the same number on each one: three million.

    He then led William and Cedric to the mourning tent, and they each lit candles and incense and bowed to the deceased.

    After showing their respect towards the deceased, Daniel told the pregnant woman, "We are very sorry for your loss, and when your child is born, I will bear all the expenses for the child until she or hee of age."

    Regardless of all the people''s surprised looks, Daniel then walked to the rtive of another deceased worker. He said to the mother of the son, "Aunt, we are truly sorry for this ident, and rest assured I will pay for both your pension, and uncle''s. I send my deepest condolences to you."

    The mother was moved to tears, and she held Daniel''s hands, and said, "You are a good man, and my son will rest in peace now. Thank you! Young man!"

    "We are truly very sorry for what has happened!" said Daniel again.

    What Daniel did won over all the people''s hearts here. They couldn''t find any fault in his actions.

 Chapter 901 How Did She Die

    It was dark when Daniel had finished cating the family of the deceased with his promises. "I am sorry for all of this. We, the SL Group, unfortunately did not cooperate with a conscientiouspany. Starting from today, I will stop all cooperation between the SL Group and William''spany, and I will find a new partner to take over this project, " said Daniel.

    William turned deathly pale when he heard this. When he was just about to say something, a worker shout out, "Boss Si, I believe in you! I''ll also follow you when you''ll find a new partner."

    Many people echoed his statement. "Boss Si, we are also willing to work for you!"

    Daniel''s brows became smoother, and he gestured them to be quiet. "Thank you. We''ll look for a new partner as soon as possible, and you''ll also have a paid break these couple of days, and your wages will be paid dor for dor. I promise."

    They had worked here for nothing else but make a living for their family.

    Daniel''s act inspired many people, and some of the elder workers even shed tears.

    "Thank you, Boss Si!"

    "Thank you! Thank you!"

    Daniel nodded at people''s gratitude, and said, "My secretary is now in the hospital and her condition is currently unknown. I need to rush over now, you can go home."

    Everyone stood up on their feet from the ground, but none of them went home just yet, because Daniel had also said that they could help bury the deceased if they had spare time.

    Everyone helped to withdraw the mourning tent and lift the coffin. Daniel looked at the scene and then turned back to the car and drove from the construction site.

    Because of the limited conditions they had in the town hospital, they only gave a simple first-aid treatment for Shirley.

    She was then sent to Chengyang Private Hospital, as Daniel instructed.

    Daniel let Spark go along with Shirley and then went back to the hotel to contact his new partneringpany.

    At eleven o''clock in the evening, Daniel got hold of his new partne

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    n with her messy hair who was sitting on the floor wailing. He told himself to calm down, and then lifted her from the ground.

    "It wasn''t me, " he said.

    "Take your hands off me! Who else could''ve been?" The old woman red at Daniel as if he was her sworn enemy.

    Daniel looked at the reporters in disdain. "There are rumours that I have arranged for someone to kill her because I don''t want topensate them with three million. Do you really think the SL Group and I really care about three million?"

    His question made all of the reporters go silent. Everyone knew that Daniel was fabulously wealthy, and it was true, three million was just a hair off a bull''s back for him.

    "Would I take two lives at the same time just for three million? Do you really think about me like this?" He said this lightly, and looked depressed.

    Reporters then fell diffident; they all knew that Daniel had donated tens of millions to charity.

    A reporter then asked, "Then can you tell us why she died?"

    Daniel looked at him coldly, and replied, "I want to know why myself. Let''s waiting for the medical expertise first."

    The old woman on the ground looked at Daniel, and murmured, "It wasn''t you? Really?"

    Daniel raised her from the ground again, and replied, "Really."

    No more exnation were then requested on him.

 Chapter 902 How Could It Be Daniel

    The news that Daniel had killed a pregnant woman had already gone viral on the Inte. And also, manyizens had reposted the picture of the pregnant woman, making things worse.

    By the time J awoke, the news articles on Weibo were in a full frenzy.

    She hadn''t seen the news until she had overheard the customers in her shop talking about it.

    She opened her Weibo and saw that "Daniel" was one of the top searched items.

    She read one of the posts, and it said that Daniel had killed a pregnant woman and her baby.

    ''What happened? How could it be Daniel? It''s impossible!''

    J dialed Daniel''s number immediately.

    But there was no answer.

    She dialed Spark''s number. Spark was with Daniel. But there was no answer, either. And Shirley''s phone was power off as well, and by this time, J started getting worried.

    At that very moment, she saw that the official SL Group ount released a press statement through theirwyer, saying that the news that Daniel had killed someone was just a rumour and that it shouldn''t be taken seriously.

    "If anyone continues to repost and spread any other false rumours, Daniel Si will solve the matter through legal means."

    The statement made J feel a bit more relieved; she knew that Daniel couldn''t be a murderer.

    She didn''t know whether she should call him again, or not; she was afraid of bothering him.

    But she was in the same time really worried about him.

    Finally, J decided to personally drive to town.

    Two forensic doctors hade in town soon to examine the body of the pregnant woman.

    She was found dead on the bed, and there were no signs of struggling or any kind of injuries on the surface of the skin.

    She seemed to be asleep.

    Several police officers were collecting footprints or fingerprints, but the murderer was so rigorous in his attack that no clue had been found.

    The results of the victim''s blood tests came out an ho

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ers away from him, a man rushed out of the alley and stood in front of her.

    Daniel then clenched his hands into fists.

    People all around them were all scared, and were shouting. "Weapons! He has weapons!"

    "Ooh! Run! Everybody run!" The crowd broke up in a hubbub, fearing that they would be hurt by his weapons.

    J felt a gun pressed on her head and stood still.

    Cedric Xu was threatening J with a weapon right in front of Daniel.

    Three policemen and J''s bodyguards immediately took out their guns and pointed them at Cedric.

    Daniel was furious.

    "What do you want?"

    Cedric loaded the gun, which made Daniel''s heart jolt for a second, but he had to make himself look calm.

    "William ran away and left me here to bear the me for him. You let me go and I''ll let her go..." Cedric was then stopped by Daniel''s yell.

    "J!"

    And then Cedric was thrown up into the air. His gun flew out of his arm and then he fell on the ground.

    While he was speaking, J had given Cedric a perfect shoulder throw with all her strength.

    Cedric''s weapon discharged on the car window. And one of J''s bodyguards shot Cedric on his wrist, and his weapon fell to the ground.

    "Ouch!" Cedric screamed out in pain; he was in too much pain to say anything else.

 Chapter 903 Specific Uneasiness Overpowering Her

    Daniel held Jane tight to his breast.

    When Cedric wanted to grab the pistol with his uninjured hand, Daniel violently stepped on his wrist with his foot, breaking it, and making Cedric screech with great pain.

    After kicking the pistol away, he held his woman tight in his arms, and kicked Cedric in the stomach with full strength.

    Held tight by Daniel in his arms and hearing Cedric screaming from the ground, J had no idea what he had done to Cedric.

    Thest thing that Cedric should''ve done was to try holding J hostage.

    If he hadn''t tried this stunt, Cedric would have gone behind bars without his arms and legs broken.

    Two PR supervisors there were startled by Daniel''s fury.

    They even felt lucky that Daniel was usually inclined to punish people just with eyes, when he was in a bad mood.

    But, judging from what had happened, they had no doubt that Daniel would have killed Cedric in a blink of an eye if homicide were legal.

    Cedric was then taken away, and Daniel lifted J to his chest and ced her in the backseat of the car. He then took a seat beside her.

    Before she could utter a single word, her lips were pressed by his.

    His kiss was still arrogant and rude, and even more violent than before.

    She had intended to please him, but ended up being tortured. Her tongue suffered a lot.

    She grasped his wrists tight, with her fingernails sinking deep into his skin.

    The woman kept leaning backward, but he kept pressing down on her.

    She felt his kiss behind her ear, and said, "Well¡­ Daniel, let me go¡­"

    Hearing this, the man tried to kiss her again, but J immediately covered her mouth.

    Looking each other in the eye, they could both feel each other''s breath.

    Fury gleamed in his eyes¡­

    The woman then withdrew her hands, and asked irritated, "Why are you so angry?"

    He gently touched her smooth cheek, and answered in a hoarse voice, "You should have filled me that you wereing here."

    "You''re mad just because of that?"

    "Of course not, " he answered. He was still pissed at Cedric because he had dared to hold her hostage.

    He was still

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    ley sick?

    Having ovee her ill sentiments, J walked up to Shirley, and quietly and quickly, said, "Shirley. How are you feeling now? Why is your head wrapped in this gauze? Did you injure your head?"

    Daniel had already pressed the bell near the bed, and Shirley smiled towards J with a pale look, and said, "J, don''t worry about me, I''m fine."

    "Where''s Spark?" asked Daniel. He had told Spark to stay here to attend to Shirley''s needs.

    "He left to buy some food just a few minutes ago." The door then opened, and a doctor entered Shirley''s ward.

    "Shirley, tell the doctor if you''re not feeling well." J tucked her inside the nket.

    Shirley shook her head, and said, "I''m fine, I just felt dizzy for a moment."

    The doctor did a routine checkup on her again, and said, "The patient has suffered a slight concussion, which may cause her dizziness. But, if she rests for a couple of days, she will be fully recovered."

    A slight concussion¡­

    J couldn''t help touching her forehead. She said, "Shirley, it must''ve hurt. You shouldn''t have taken such a risk."

    But Shirley shook her head and grabbed J by the hand, and said, "I''m okay, J, you don''t need to worry about me."

    She had done it for Daniel, and she didn''t regret it one moment.

    J nodded, and Spark also entered the ward with the food.

    After he greeted them, Spark brought the food to Shirley.

 Chapter 904 Daniel and Janet Made Up

    "Take good care of yourself, and don''t hurry toe back to work. You can ask Spark for help whenever you need something." said Daniel coldly.

    Then he looked at his watch, and said to J, "Jane, we should go now. I have something else to do."

    J bade farewell to Shirley, and said, "Shirley, take good care of yourself. See you tomorrow!"

    "Okay, take care, J, " said Shirley. She waved her hand at them.

    J still felt worried about her, and spoke to Spark. "Spark, please take good care of Shirley."

    Spark promised her, "Miss Shao, please trust me that I will satisfy every need secretary Zheng has."

    "Thank you."

    J was still standing at the door, unwilling to leave. But Daniel grabbed her into his arms and took her out of the ward.

    "Bye-bye Shirley!"

    J pulled at Daniel''s clothes, trying to stop him. "Why are you in such a hurry to leave? I haven''t even said my goodbyes to Shirley!"

    Daniel replied, "I asked you to say goodbye thirty minutes ago. Why did your goodbyes take you so long?" J cared much about Shirley.

    "Humph! You''re so hard-hearted!" She then pushed him away because people were watching them.

    Daniel sped her into his arms again, and teased her by saying, "Do you want me to show my courtesy to other girls?"

    ... When she heard that, out of anger, J walked away from him immediately.

    Daniel of course knew what had happened. He chuckled and pulled her back, and then he whispered into her ear, "You know how much I love you. How can I ever give a second nce to other girls?"

    The sweet talk made her blush, and embarrassed, she rushed into the elevator to avoid him. "Oh, stop it!" she said.

    The young nurse in the elevator couldn''t move her eyes away from Daniel when he entered it.

    J also stared at the man, who invited love so easily. Daniel then turned his back on the young nurse and totally ignored her, and confined J to a corner in the elevator.

    "I hav

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    u to hang up the phone."

    E knocked the door again, and behind it, said, "J, I know you are awake. What are you doing! Open the door!"

    "Fine, fine, fine!" J then buried herself under the covers, and called him shyly, "Dear husband."

    They weren''t even married yet! Why did he always have to force her to call him like that!

    "Well, my good girl, good night!" Daniel was happy and satisfied now.

    J quickly hung up the phone and then opened the door for E.

    "Mother, what are you doing? It''ste!" said J.

    E leaned forward inside, as if she were expecting to find something inside J''s bedroom. "Why didn''t you open the door? What are you hiding?"

    She honestly replied, "I was chatting over the phone."

    "With whom?" E gazed at her daughter seriously, expecting her to say something.

    "With Daniel!" finally said J.

    E was ecstatic about her answer, and she had intended to ask about it. "Have the two of you made up?"

    She had heard that they had been having quarrels for some time, and now having the opportunity, she hastened to ask her about their rtion.

    J threw herself to bed, and proudly said, "Kind of!"

    She then said to herself, ''But first he must behave well.''

    E sat on the edge of the bed, and asked, "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 905 I Miss You too

    "It''s nothing, mom, don''t worry too much about it. We''re good now. Just go and hold your husband in bed, and have nice dreams." J Shao gave her a definite answer to stop her from further questioning.

    But E Bo opened her mouth again, and said, "Tell me the truth."

    J had no choice but to take out her phone and show her call record with Daniel. "See? It''s an hour and thirty-six seconds. How could a fightst that long?"

    E rejoiced for a moment, but then curled her lips, and said, "It may be impossible for all the others, but for a capricious girl like you, it''s fully possible."

    What a speechless situation! Jumping up from her bed, J pushed her out of her room, and said, "Mom, go get your beauty sleep, or else Samuel will abandon you!"

    "He wouldn''t dare!" She was forced to enter her own room by her own daughter.

    J said hello to Samuel, who was lying on the bed. "Come on dad, " she said, "Coax your wife to go to sleep."

    "Okay." Samuel, waving his hands at his wife, uncovered his quilt, and said, "Come on, sweetheart."

    E stared at him, and said, "Be serious, J is here."

    Jughed, and then closed the door.

    After returning to her room, J thought of the love between her parents. She hoped that in the future she would get along with Daniel just like they did with each other.

    The following day, J begged E to cook soup, and then took it to the hospital for Shirley.

    J didn''t go to the shop until she saw Shirley drink all of it.

    With her smile fading away, Shirley looked at J''s back, and she wished that J and Daniel weren''t in love.

    Daniel had already returned downtown before Sven''s wedding ceremony.

    Knowing that Daniel would go back to thepany tomorrow, Shirley determined to leave the hospital in advance, and begin her work on the next day.

    After seven o''clock in the evening

    J changed her clothes, and left the shop, and she remembered that her grandma had asked her to drop by if she got off work early today.

    She thought that she had no appointments for tonight, and decided to go to the old house.

    After opening the car''s door, she heard her phone''s ringtone.

    When she saw who was calling, the women cheerfully squinted her eyes, and said, "Mr.

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    aute, fried egg with caviar and avocado, chocte truffle, seafood pizza, vegetable sd cup, and a French broli soup... That''s all."

    They had ordered this many dishes because the amount of each dish was small.

    The waitress and the manager then withdrew, and then a stunningdy dressed in a white evening dress appeared and took a seat at the white piano.

    Melodious, soothing music then flooded their ears.

    J took a sip of wine out of her ss, touching a pink rose. Suddenly, she thought of Bill, and said, "Daniel, could you bring back Bill from Africa?"

    Daniel stopped for a moment, and said, "But Bill is unwilling toe back."

    "How do you know?"

    ''Although Bill had told me of his refusal toe back, I still don''t want to see him live alone in some distant ce, '' thought J.

    The man inly replied, "Brian has already talked with me on this matter."

    ''What? Brian already talked with Daniel? Why was I so ignorant of this? Do they still contact each other in private?'' wondered J.

    "Alright, Bill is a poor guy. I will pay him a visitter, " said J. With her chin in her hands, she gave off a gloomy sigh.

    Daniel cast a sideways nce at her, and said, "You think that Bill is a poor guy. Won''t you take some pity on me as well?"

    "Are you kidding me? Why do you even say that?"

    ''Daniel leads a well-off life, and all the people around him want to please him. There wouldn''t be a poor guy left in the world if he were to be pitied, '' thought J.

 Chapter 906 Something is Missing on Your Finger

    "No one is more pitiful than I am! Whenever I''m dating my girlfriend, she''s thinking of another guy." Daniel said this in a gentle, butpletelyining tone.

    ''It certainly isn''t appropriate to mention of another guy in front of Daniel, '' thought J. She felt a little awkward, but then she held Daniel''s hand on the table, and giggled, "Forget about him! Let''s have our dinner."

    He took his hand out of hers and then held it. Thoughtfully, he opened his mouth, and said, "Jane, something is missing on your finger."

    She was confused and looked at her hand. ''Is he referring to my manicure?''

    "I removed my nail polish a few days ago, but I n to..."

    J then suddenly stopped speaking. She was too stunned to say another word more when she saw Daniel taking out of his pocket a small ck suede box, and from it a ring with a pink rose stone in it.

    ...

    Daniel ced the ring on her finger, and just like that, a pink rose diamond, J''s favorite color, appeared on her hand.

    "You... I... You... It''s..." J looked at the ring and was trying to speak out some words but she couldn''t utter a whole sentence.

    ''Is Daniel proposing to me? For the second time?''

    "J, from now on you are mine." Daniel didn''t let go of her hand, and his eyes suddenly turned red when he looked at her.

    He lifted her hand and kissed it, and said, "Don''t turn me down again."

    It was his mistake that the first marriage proposal had failed. It was not romantic and formal enough.

    He hadn''t prepared in advance for this proposal either. He initially had wanted to propose to her on her birthday. But hecked the patience to wait any longer, because the feelings between them had ripened deeper and deeper over the course of thest few days.

    Daniel, who had been always calm and patient, was now eager and restless, and couldn''t wait any longer to have her.

    J took a deep breath. She stopped looking at the ring, and instead looked at the man sitting opposite to her. He was serious, handsome, and she soon became totally lost, immersedpletely in his charm.

    She lowered her voice, and deliberatelyined to him, "I thought that we''ve agreed to give me three months to consider the whole thing. Have you forgotten already?"

    His big hand held her small one. He said, "Jane, I can only agree that we have our wedding three months from now. This is my final concession on the matter."

    J was surprise

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    the importance of protecting yourselves."

    ''Although Jane is 23 years old now, she''s not old enough to be a mother yet. If she bes pregnant and she decides that she doesn''t want the baby, the consequence would be unimaginable. Jane should know the importance of protecting herself before some terrible thing happens, '' thought E.

    "Mom, I know..." She spoke in a low voice. ''Every time we have sex, Daniel is the one reluctant to wear condoms. Daniel must want to have a baby. And since he wants to have a baby, I want one too. If someday I be pregnant, I will definitely give birth to that baby.''

    "Well, it''s good that you know the importance of it. When Nicole''s wedding is over, remember to ask Daniel to decide a date for your wedding." Jane was too young to know about many important things in life, one of which was that marriage was the best protection for a rtionship.

    J nced at the diamond ring on her hand, and with a red face, said, "Mom, you don''t have to worry, he... he''s already proposed to marry me, and I... said yes."

    Daniel looked at Jane with eyes sparkling with love.

    E seemed to be very happy when she heard the news from her daughter, and briskly said, "Well, well, that''s good! Now I can rx from the stress of urging you to get married. I know that Daniel is a man you can rely on. Both of you enjoy your time together!"

    She then hung up the phone, and J looked at it and didn''t know what to do next. It was strange to see that her mother''s attitude had changed so fast!

    Daniel lifted Jane''s chin; her face was still red.

    This little girl got shy so easily!

 Chapter 907 You Are Always the Most Attractive and Elegant Woman in C Country

    "Is there anything on my face?" She asked and touched her face.

    The man let go of her but said nothing.

    At the Waterside Complex

    J closed the door and changed into her slippers. When she reached out to switch the light on, Daniel suddenly pounced on her and pushed her against the door.

    "Wait-"

    "Sorry, but I can''t wait anymore, " Daniel kissed her so hard, without giving her a chance to finish her sentence.

    J was totally overwhelmed by his passion. She had no choice but to circle her arms around his neck and kiss him back.

    Their clothes were stripped away one at a time, slowly being scattered all the way to the bedroom, filling the room with distinct passion.

    "Jane, I love you."

    Even though one shouldn''t trust what a man says during sex, she was tempted to reply, "I... love you, too..."

    He hadn''t had sex with Jane for a long time after having been away on a business trip in America. Moreover, Jane had been angry with him. That night he finally had an opportunity that was too good to miss, so both of them tirelessly made love to each other.

    In the morning after, the man carried his sleeping lover into his arms and walked into the bathroom.

    The wedding of Sven and Nicole had finally arrived. The Si family first allied with the Shao family through marriage. Then, their daughter married into a family of doctors. Undoubtedly, the Si family secured a stable economic and social position in C Country.

    The two families were both old and well-known ns, whose fame rose as each generation passed. Arge number of guests were invited to the wedding ceremony held in a hotel garden.

    When Daniel arrived the hotel together with J, all eyes were on them.

    The huge, pink diamond ring on J''s hand grabbed all the attention.

    When one of the reporters asked her whether the ring was presented by Daniel, J shed a mysterious smile and said nothing.

    Today was Nicole''s wedding day. She should not steal the spotlight, so she tried to keep a low profile.

    It had already sparked a lot of s

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    s will be the most attractive and elegant woman in the C Country. And I, a random girl." J was telling the truth. She could never have the same grace and manner as Nicole, who perfectly matched her reputation as the top celebrity in the whole of C Country.

    Nicole touched her hair and said, "My reputation is nothing but ttery. You are not a random girl. You are someone who carries herself well. You are just as good as anyone else who can act like a fairdy."

    They had afortable and honest talk, and they both enjoyed it a lot.

    "Sister, you better stop praising her. Otherwise, she will get cocky, " Sally waved her hands, pretending to be serious.

    J pinched Sally and said, "You are just as annoying as your elder brother. We are no longer friends!"

    "Haha. Well, you better be careful. My brother would punish you then, " Sally talked with tongue-in-cheek.

    J blushed at once, "Let him try! I think your brother is afraid of me!" Hearing her bold words, the men outside the room couldn''t helpughing.

    "Well, how could you talk about me behind my back in less than three minutes!" An indifferent voice was heard from the outside.

    "Oh no, " J murmured and looked toward the doorway. There were Daniel and Jerry! The two men, wearing ck and white suits respectively, were leaning casually against the door and watching them.

 Chapter 908 Your and Danielâ€™s Wedding Ceremony

    "Daniel Si, how could you eavesdrop on our conversation? It''s a girls-only talk." Before Daniel could speak, J Shao stopped him byining.

    Daniel entered the room and teased, "We were not eavesdropping. We just heard you guys talking."

    ''The door was open. It''s not fair to be used eavesdropping.'' He thought to himself.

    He took J in his arms tightly and didn''t let go when she tried to free herself.

    "Let go of me. Everyone''s looking, " she whispered.

    "Ignore them, " Danielforted J. ''What''s wrong with hugging my girl in public?''

    "Ouch, my tooth aches, " Sally Si suddenly yelled. Hearing these words, Jerry Shao looked at his wife with concern and asked, "What''s the matter? Open your mouth and I will check your teeth."

    Sally loosened her grip on Jerry''s hand. With a serious face, sheined, "They''re so sweet with each other. I just can''t stand it."

    Jerry stood silently.

    J blushed with embarrassment. She pulled herself free from Daniel and unhappily said, "Sally, I hate you."

    The onlookers all burst intoughter. The atmosphere in the bridal lounge was light and easy.

    After a few minutes, Jerry pulled Sally outside to the corridor and trapped her with his arms against the wall. Sally, whose heart beat faster, asked in perplexity, "What are you doing?"

    "The bride is beautiful, isn''t she?" Confused about the question, Sally nodded without hesitation.

    Jerry kissed her on the lips and asked, "Do you want to be a beautiful bride?"

    Sally was stunned, but she hid her true feelings and replied indifferently, "It''s up to you! I don''t mind."

    Jerry lowered his head and thought, ''She never shows weakness, just like my stubborn sister.''

    "Okay, Sally, I surrender. We will take wedding photos after Jane''s birthday."

    ''Never mind. Since I am a man, I should take the initiative.''

    Looking at Jerry with a joyful twinkle in her eyes, Sally asked, "Why?"

    His face fell because he knew she asked intentionally. ''You are as cunning as my sister. It''s hard to win your heart. How could Daniel bear J? I am really ea

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    y attention to her health. She gets tired easily."

    Sven replied with affirmation and added, "Looking forward to your and Daniel''s wedding ceremony!"

    Looking at these words, J smiled and answered, "You just wait. It will happen soon." After breakfast, she was about to go to the store, When E stopped her and said, "Come here, Jane."

    "What''s wrong, Mommy?"

    E handed over a lunch box to her and said, "Here, bring Daniel some breakfast."

    "Huh?" J was confused.

    "What ''huh''? You don''t know how to cook. You are too inconsiderate if you don''t send him some breakfast." E stuffed the lunch box into her hands.

    "Okay. Okay. I''ll go!"

    After leaving home, J called Daniel. He answered, "Jane."

    "Are you up yet?" J asked. Last night Daniel had a lot of work to do and slept in the office, but they chatted on WeChat.

    Daniel wiped his face and asked, "Yes, I''m up. What''s the matter?"

    "My mother¡­ She made breakfast and asked me to send it to you. Would you like to eat?" She stared at the lunch box and thought about taking cooking lessons from a chef.

    Daniel replied with a big smile, "Yes."

    After hanging up the phone, Daniel called Spark. But Spark had already arrived at the office, so he knocked on the door instead of answering the phone, "Boss Si."

    Daniel ordered, pointing at the breakfast Spark was holding, "You, finish the breakfast."

 Chapter 909 Get Married at a Registry on My Birthday

    What was going on? "I already ate, Mr. Si."

    "Go out and ask who hasn''t had breakfast yet." Daniel''s order was clear, and Spark, though confused, did as he said.

    Twenty minutester, J showed up at the door of the office with a lunch box. Spark, then, realized what was going on.

    Secretary Liu had eaten the breakfast just now. Looking at J, Shirley was a little surprised.

    "Hello, Spark." J also waved to Shirley. Shirley responded with a forced smile.

    Spark pointed to the closed door and said, "Mr. Si said you could go straight in when you are here."

    "All right." J opened the door of the office and went in.

    As soon as the door of the CEO''s office closed behind J, the secretaries began to gossip, "The rtionship between J and Mr. Si is getting better and better recently."

    "Well, did you see J''s diamond ring on her finger?"

    "No. But they say on the Inte that when Miss Nicole got married yesterday, some reporters saw J wearing a diamond ring at the party."

    "So did Mr. Si give it to her?"

    "Of course! There''s no one else! Shirley, you have a good rtionship with J. Has she told you anything about it yet?"

    Shirley was lost in thought when secretary Qin suddenly touched her. Shirley shook her head, "I''ve been busytely. I haven''t spoken to J yet."

    ''J got the ring from Daniel?''

    Thinking of this, Shirley''s heart hurt so much.

    In the CEO''s office

    J opened the lunch box for Daniel and two nice fried eggs came into sight. "My mom is such a good cook!" she said, "Would you like to have one?" Daniel cuddled her and smelled her, while she sat on hisp.

    They were only apart for one night, and yet he missed her so much.

    "No, I have already had it, " J handed him the chopsticks and the spoon.

    But Daniel refused to take them, "Feed me."

    ¡­

    J red at him, but she still grabbed the spoon and gave him some soy milk.

    Daniel ate all the food she fed him with, like a child.

    J wiped his mouth and cl

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ve something to talk with you about."

    When the others saw this, they left the room to give them space.

    Daniel put on his suit jacket and fixed his tie, "Mr. Yi, what is it?"

    Poe is an old fox in the business. Even though he hadn''t talked about anything tonight, Daniel knew that he had something in mind.

    But what he said had nothing to do with the project, "Mr. Si, do you know that I have a young daughter who has just turned 18 this year?"

    Daniel frowned, but responded, "Hasn''t she been abroad?"

    Poe Yi''s young daughter was well protected. She had always been abroad, and only a few people had ever seen her.

    "Yes, my little girl came back yesterday, " Poe took the phone out of his pocket, and showed a photo for Daniel to see.

    Daniel nced at the picture of Poe''s little girl. She was pretty and innocent, but he wasn''t interested in her at all. He became impatient and asked, "Mr. Yi, do you only want to talk with me about your daughter?"

    "Mr. Si, Ivanka is my most precious daughter, and I want to send her to you!"

    "Mr. Yi!" Daniel said coldly. He had never thought that Poe would sell his daughter for a project.

    Poe saw his expression, but he didn''t worry about it. He knew Daniel wouldn''t say yes that easily.

    He kept on saying, "If you think my little girl is right for you, please just let her be with you!"

 Chapter 910 Where Jane Always Nibbled on

    The more he said, the less sense he was making!

    Daniel ignored Poe and walked to the door.

    Daniel suddenly stopped and shook his buzzed head. He drank a lot tonight.

    He opened the door and walked out.

    Poe dialed a number and said, "Stop him!"

    A woman came out of the private room next to his when Daniel was walking out. Daniel seemed not to notice Kate and went straight to the elevator.

    In order to coordinate with some banks, Kate was having dinner with bank presidents.

    She didn''t expect to see Daniel here, so she walked toward him quickly.

    Suddenly, two men in ck suits appeared and said, "Boss Si."

    Daniel stood still, holding his dizzy head with one hand, trying to clear his mind.

    The two men took Daniel to the elevator. He had no strength to push them away.

    He realized something strange was happening.

    Kate followed them to the presidential suite on the 18th floor.

    Daniel failed to struggle out of their grips and was dragged into a room.

    Kate walked toward them, pretending to pass by identally. She nced at the room and saw a woman on a bed.

    Shocked, she covered her mouth. She had nned to call people save him.

    But something ured to her and she didn''t do it. Instead, she smiled with an evil intention.

    Inside the room

    After bringing Daniel in, the two men locked the door and went away.

    Daniel''s phone dropped because of his struggle. Seeing someone calling Daniel, they turned it off quickly.

    Daniel sat at the foot of the bed weakly. There was a woman sleeping behind him.

    Her beautiful face and pink pajamas reminded him of Jane.

    "Jane..." He came closer to woman subconsciously, with strange feelings overwhelming him.

    ''She is no

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    don''t trust me, then why not go and see for yourself? Don''t forget! Room 1806! There will be no one there if you arete!"

    Kate hung up.

    ''Room 1806...'' J dressed up and washed her face to calm down.

    Then, she drove to Sapphire Hotel.

    There weren''t a lot of cars on the road. J continued to speed up and soon arrived at the Sapphire Hotel.

    Many cars were parked, and a lot of journalists crowded into the hotel.

    J was nervous and unsettled.

    She followed in with the journalists.

    Two of the elevators were already on the 18th floor. J was getting anxious as the elevator she was on went up.

    All the journalists went into Room 1806.

    J''s face was pale, as she stared at Daniel who seemed to have just woken up. Daniel covered himself when he saw the journalists.

    He realized there was a woman beside him, so he covered her too.

    "Boss Si, it has been reported that you raped the daughter of Poe, is that true?" said one of the journalists.

    "Considering your status, you don''t need to force her!"

    "Or you''re just a rich, yboy who didn''t care."

    ...

    "Get out. Now!" Daniel was infuriated.

 Chapter 911 I Must Make You and Poe Yi Pay for What You Have Done to Me

    The reporters were all scared and dared not to go on asking any more questions. But they didn''t leave, and they just kept taking photos of them.

    "Didn''t you all hear what I just said? Anyone who dares to expose what happened today will forever be my enemy!" warned Daniel furiously.

    The reporters exchanged nces with each other; they didn''t know what they should do next.

    Right at that moment, Daniel noticed a figure at the door. Though she had already turned her body around, Daniel could still recognize who she was. Instantly, Daniel panicked.

    "All of you guys get out! Now!" shouted Daniel. The reporters were frightened by Daniel''s erupting shout, so they all ran out of the hotel''s bedroom right away.

    The bedroom turned quiet. While the woman beside him was still sleeping, Daniel quickly put on his clothes.

    He then gripped Ivanka''s wrist and pulled her out of the bed.

    But Daniel saw marks on her body and a red stain on the bed sheet. He was totally dumbfounded!

    He knew what the red stain meant, as he still kept the bed sheet with J''s stain on it in his mansion.

    When Ivanka saw the man in front of her, she screamed and hurriedly covered herself with the quilt. She asked, "Who are you?"

    Daniel''s eyes were burning with rage, which made her step back in fear.

    He kicked her away. As she rolled on the ground, Ivanka was extremely hurt by his kick that she couldn''t even utter a single word.

    "You bitch! I must make you and Poe Yi pay for what you have done to me!" yelled Daniel furiously.

    "I have nothing to do with this... I am the victim..." Ivanka managed to squeeze out these words, but Daniel had already left the room.

    Daniel''s car was parked outside the hotel, and when he went out of the hotel, the reporters, who hadn''t left yet, surrounded him.

    Daniel scanned around, but he couldn''t see J anywhere. He then randomly dragged over a reporter and demanded, "Give me your phone!"

    The reporter was so frightened that he hastily took out his phone and handed it to Daniel. He dialed a number, but nobody answered the call.

    After his fourth try, Daniel called up Spark and asked him to go to the Waterside Apartment.

    He gave the phone back to the reporter, looking at all of them there with his sharp, piercing eyes, and warned again, "Listen, I repeat. Anyone who dares expose and report what had happened today is dering a war against me!"

    Then, he fou

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    eabouts, please do tell me!" said Daniel. He then left the mansion.

    Samuel made a call to Jerry and sent for more bodyguards to search for his daughter. What''s more, he also contacted Brian.

    When Brian heard that J had gone missing, without a second thought, he immediately took several soldiers with him to look for J.

    When Daniel went back to hispany, he saw that there was already a new phone on his desk. He then dialed Jane''s number again, but the call could still not be connected.

    He then called in Shirley and inquired, "Miss Shirley, have you been in touch with J today?"

    Shirley was puzzled and answered, "No, I just arrived at thepany and started to work. Where is up?"

    Daniel lit a cigarette and said, "Okay, nothing then. If she contacts you, please do tell me first!"

    Shirley nodded her head and went out of the CEO''s office.

    On that morning, the photos of Daniel and Ivanka Yi in the hotel were still exposed and posted by the media.

    Daniel went berserk in his office and ordered the PR department to handle this matter at once.

    Soon enough, a lot of people had known about the news that Daniel had slept with the Yi family''s daughter in a hotel.

    Then, Poe made a call to Spark. Daniel answered the phone, as he tried hard to control his anger.

    "Mr. Si, I have given my dear daughter to you. Now, don''t tell me that you won''t take responsibility!" said Poe on the phone.

    Hearing his shameless and vicious words, Daniel said in a scornful voice, "What if I don''t take any responsibility? I''m Daniel Si! It''s my free will to y with any woman I want!"

 Chapter 912 Donâ€™t Tell her

    "Mr. Si, I have nothing else to say. It has been said that you are a bad man. Now I know for sure that you certainly are."

    "Poe Yi, I will remember what you did to me, " said Daniel in a cold tone.

    Poe felt regret, but he still nerved himself up to say, "Mr. Si, I sent my daughter to your bed to please you. Allow mypany to join the Shuntian Project. If our twopanies cooperate, we can maximize the profit."

    As Daniel kept silent, Poe continued, "My daughter Ivanka was a virgin. But Mr. Si, you don''t have to worry about that. I hope you had a happy night. It''s okay if you don''t want to take the responsibility for sleeping with my daughter. Just allow mypany to join the Shuntian Project."

    A happy night? His Jane was missing. How could he be happy?

    "Poe, you bastard! I will destroy you, " said Daniel with his teeth clenched. After saying this, Daniel hung up the phone.

    ''If I don''t let Poe pay for this, I, Daniel, do not deserve to be called a man.''

    Until evening, there was no news about J. Every avable person had set out to search for J. If they couldn''t find her, they would be forced to call the police.

    At around nine o''clock, Shirley walked toward home with takeout as she rubbed her sore neck.

    Just as she took the key out of her handbag, she saw a figure curled up at the head of the stairs. It startled her.

    "Shirley!"

    The familiar voice allowed her to feel some relief.

    "J, what are you doing here? Come on in, " Shirley opened the door quickly and led J who was a mess into the living room.

    "Do you know that everyone went all out to find you?" Shirley closed the door and let J sit on the sofa.

    J''s dazed eyes fell on Shirley. She repeated, "Shirley!"

    She muttered ''Shirley'' again and again and didn''t say anything else.

    After looking at her pale face, Shirley felt very sorry for her. Then she sat beside J and asked, "J, what happened to you?"

    Daniel had been angry all day at hispany. Many strangers came in and out of his office.

    The public rtions manager of hispany was busy dea

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    "Where is my Jane?" he raised his voice momentarily.

    Upon hearing this, Shirley''s heart ached badly, but continued, "I''ll tell you where she is, but don''t tell her it was I who told you."

    "Okay."

    "J is in my house now..."

    After hanging up the phone, Shirley was in a trance for a while. She opened her closet, took off her work clothes, and put on a sexy nightgown.

    Then she walked toward the dressing table, untied her hair, and let her hair hang loose. Finally, she picked the perfume which was given as a gift by J and put some on.

    The door bell rang in less than ten minutes. Shirley smiled bitterly. He came so quickly.

    When the door opened, Daniel caught a glimpse of Shirley, but he didn''t care. He simply asked, "Where is my Jane?"

    Shirley''s heart sank. She stepped aside and looked toward the sofa.

    Daniel stepped into the living room and squatted by the edge of the sofa, looking at the girl who was sleeping soundly.

    He carried J and just as he was about to go out, Shirley stood in his way and said, "Mr. Si, J is still feeling terrible."

    Pain was reflected in his eyes. He said with mncholy, "I know."

    "She doesn''t want to see you now. You see, she is safe in my house. You might as well let her stay here."

    Shirley''s words made him think. ''Shirley is right.''

    He turned to look around the room and found there was only one bedroom.

 Chapter 913 I Will Find You An Apartment Tomorrow

    Shirley seemed to see through his confusion and said, "I will share my bed with J. When we were in dormitory, we often slept together in one bed."

    "Let her live with you temporarily. I will find you an apartment tomorrow, " Daniel took J in his arms and went toward the bedroom.

    Shirley hurriedly opened the door of her bedroom for Daniel and watched him slowly put J down on the bed.

    Daniel was very gentle and careful, as if he was afraid of breaking the girl. It was totally different from his usual cold manner.

    Daniel took off J''s shoes and covered her gently with a thin nket.

    "If she is still sad tomorrow, don''t go to work. Keep herpany, "

    He hadn''t turned his back on J. All this time he rested his eyes on the sleeping woman.

    Shirley pulled on her clothes and took a deep breath, "Boss Si, I can be with her andfort her, but it is you who hurt her. You bettere see her when you are free."

    Her words made sense, so without much thinking, Daniel nodded, "Okay, I will."

    He kissed J on the forehead and then left Shirley''s apartment.

    Daniel got back in the car and called Samuel, "Father*, I have found Jane."

    "Where is she?" Samuel, who was worrying about J, quickly stood up from the sofa.

    Daniel nced at the third floor where Shirley lived, "She is with her friend, Shirley. I have alreadye and seen her. She has just gone to the bed."

    "Is Jane okay? Is she all right?"

    "She... is not in a good mood, but everything is okay." He woulde again tomorrow. No matter what she thought, he would still exin everything to her.

    He was so stupid to fall into a trap and let such thing happen. However, he didn''t mean to do that. He really hoped that she could forgive him...

    "Daniel! You... Never mind! I will see her tomorrow." Samuel wanted to get angry at Daniel. But things had already happened. It was no use being angry.

    It was go

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    orry."

    "Well, good girl. I hope everything is all right with you, " Melody smiled kindly, as if she had seen the face of little yful J.

    J called everyone, who had called her, including Brian.

    But she didn''t call Daniel back. She just ignored his call.

    When J was making calls, Shirley gave her breakfast and went to work.

    When Shirley arrived on the floor of the CEO''s office, Spark told her, "Our CEO asked you toe to his office upon your arrival."

    "Okay. Thank you, Spark." Shirley concealed her happiness. She put her belongings on her table and went into the CEO''s office.

    Inside the office, Daniel was on a call and gestured her to wait, "... You must find Ivanka. Wherever Poe hid her, you must find her for me... Check the transportation stations. Once you find any trace of her, report to me immediately!"

    Daniel''s voice was so cold that Shirley got intimidated.

    Standing by the window, Daniel casually put one of his hands in his trouser pocket. His side profile was cold, yet handsome. Shirley couldn''t keep her eyes off him.

    "Well. That''s all."

    When he hung up, Shirley came back to her senses and immediately looked away.

    "How is she doing?"

    She guessed right. At this time, Daniel came to her for the most obvious reason.

 Chapter 914 Not Just Give Up My Love That Easily

    "She is doing fine. I brought her breakfast and some soy milk when I left the apartment, " Shirley hid her disappointment and answered honestly.

    "Em... Thank you. I have... I have asked Spark to find another apartment for you. If it is ready, you can move in today, " He wanted to tell her about the apartment downtown. He had changed his mind since it was a high-ss one, and

    Shirley couldn''t possibly afford it. If she did move in there, it would arouse J''s suspicion.

    "Move? Is it really necessary to move, Mr. Si?" Shirley hesitated.

    Daniel sat back on the chair and lit a cigarette, "You don''t need to worry about it. I will cover the rent. The apartment would be big enough for the both of you. It will be morefortable."

    The ce Shirley rented was good for one, but it was fairly small for two people.

    Shirley nodded eventually and said, "Thank you, Mr. Si."

    Shirley realized that Daniel had already taken J under his own wing. He was thanking her for taking care of J.

    "Here is 500 grand. If it''s not enough, you can call Spark anytime you want, " Daniel picked up the check he prepared and ced it on the edge of the desk.

    Shirley did not reach for the check and said, "Oh no. Thank you, Mr. Si, but I have savings. It is enough for J and I."

    Daniel was so kind to J. Shirley was envious.

    "Take it, please. J doesn''t have any idea what things are worth. Just buy anything she asks for, and call Spark if it''s not enough, " Daniel knew J very well. J had no concept of money. Shirley actually spent more when they stayed together.

    "I will make sure that all of the money will be spent for J. Is there anything else, Mr. Si?" Shirley eventually picked up the check.

    Daniel took a drag on his cigarette, expelled the smoke slowly, and said, "Call me after she falls asleep tonight."

    ...

    Shirley was on the verge of tears. Why couldn''t she get someone like Daniel?

    "Yes, I will."

    "Umm... you can get back to work now." Daniel flicked the ash from his cigarette and started making phone calls.

    Since Spark acted quickly, he got the perfect apartment for them before noon. He told Shirley r

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    looking for Mr. Si.

    On the 88th floor

    All the secretaries immediately stood up when they saw Mrs. Si. "Good afternoon, Mrs. Si." they all greeted.

    "Where is Daniel?" L was impatient. She walked toward the CEO''s office and opened the door herself as she asked them the question.

    When she walked into the office, L saw Daniel with a woman.

    The woman wrapped her arms around Daniel and put her hands on his shoulder.

    Before Daniel could react to the hug, the door opened.

    Taken aback, Ivanka let go of Daniel at once and stepped aside.

    "Mom, " Daniel said coldly without any expression on his face.

    L suppressed her anger, walked in front of Ivanka, and judged her from head to toe.

    Seeing L made Ivanka very nervous. "Good afternoon, Mrs. Si, " she said in a low voice.

    There was a long silence in the office. L did not say a single word. She was so furious with Daniel that she did not know where to begin.

    "Who is this woman?" L said coldly, looking at her son.

    "Poe Yi''s daughter."

    L understood everything when she heard the name. She pped Ivanka in the face.

    Ivanka''s head shook to one side, with her face donning a big, red handprint.

    Daniel witnessed all this indifferently, but there was no emotion on his face.

    Ivanka took a deep breath. Instead of being angry, she looked directly into L''s eyes and said, "Mrs. Si, you must have misunderstood. I was also setup by Poe Yi."

 Chapter 915 True Love

    L Liughed coldly. She didn''t trust Ivanka Yi at all, "Did you graduate from a university? Why are you trying to seduce my son?" she asked.

    This woman had hurt J Shao deeply.

    "I don''t care whether you trust me or not. It was Poe Yi who framed me. Now I might be pregnant!"

    The door opened again.

    J heard Ivanka''s words as she opened the door. This made her feel weak, almost copsing to the floor.

    She immediately held onto the door to support herself.

    Daniel saw J and rushed to her. He held J who looked pale.

    "Jane." J''s appearance surprised L. She put her bag aside and walked to J.

    However, J didn''t talk to the both of them. She red at Ivanka.

    After taking a deep breath, she calmed down. She pushed Daniel away and directly marched toward Ivanka.

    Ivanka looked younger. Although there was a red p print on her lovely face, she still looked beautiful.

    She wore light make-up, which highlighted her full, pink lips.

    Ivanka wore a beige coat and an overskirt, which matched her trendy white ts.

    No wonder Daniel slept with her, she looked pretty.

    Sabina Fan, Kate Song, Ivanka, and all those young models were beautiful. Daniel had good taste in women.

    ''All those women are more gentle and elegant than I can ever be.'' J knew the reason why she had lost.

    J kept quiet for a long time, which worried Daniel a lot. He came closer to J and tried to hug her.

    However, J pushed him away. She stared at Ivanka, "Did you sleep with Daniel?"

    L told J that sometimes what you see was not the truth, so J asked Ivanka directly. Even though J heard what Ivanka had said, she was in denial. She hoped that Ivanka would say otherwise, so she still had a chance to be with D

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ng.

    In a sh, two men came into his office and took Ivanka away.

    It was quiet again. Daniel sat on the chair, closed his eyes, and lowered his head on the desk, with his hands supporting his head. ''Jane, you belong to me.''

    Many of Daniel''s staff saw L ran out after J. What happened? Why did the elegant wife of their president run after J?

    "Jane, " L held J''s hand.

    J stopped and looked at L helplessly, "Mother*."

    L wiped J''s tears. She hugged J, patted her back, and said, "My dear Jane, don''t cry."

    J kept sobbing because her heart ached.

    "Don''t think about it too much. That woman might not be pregnant." Nothing was certain at the moment.

    J stopped crying. She looked at L and understood her words. Indeed, Ivanka might not be pregnant.

    After a while, J shook her head and said, "Even if Ivanka is not pregnant, Daniel did sleep with her... and I can''t ept that fact."

    He cheated on her even though they weren''t married yet. Would it still happen after marriage? Daniel was a highly sought-after gentleman. There would be many women around him. Who could guarantee that this would not happen again?

 Chapter 916 Follow the Man in A Military Uniform into His Room

    "Well, I won''t force you to do anything now. Go home first and think it over, " said L. She helped J smoothen her hair and looked at J, whose eyes got red, with concern.

    She hoped that Jane would forgive Daniel this time and give him a chance.

    After they bade farewell to each other, J drove back to the mansion.

    In the afternoon, Shirley called Daniel and told him that J had already gone home, so she didn''t have to move anymore.

    After thinking about it for a while, Daniel still asked her to move out of her current apartment.

    Several bodyguards stood in front of the door of an old apartment, while Ivanka stayed inside it all afternoon, thinking about how to escape.

    She was on the second floor, and it was not that high, so she decided to climb down the gas pipeline.

    She moved a chair under a narrow window and climbed out of it.

    After she seeded, a man covered her mouth and took her away.

    In the Sapphire Hotel

    Ivanka was thrown onto the bed of Room 1809. A man followed them and entered the room.

    After Ivanka saw who the man was, she jumped up from the bed and said, "Poe Yi, you''re so despicable! How could you take advantage of your own daughter!"

    Poe smiled and asked the bodyguard to close the door. "Tell me. Did you have sex with Daniel that night?" he asked.

    He had asked a bodyguard to enter the room and check on Daniel and Ivanka that night, but since both of them were already asleep, the bodyguard couldn''t figure out what they did.

    Ivanka, who gritted her teeth, stared at her so-called father and asked in a firm voice, "Didn''t you see the blood on the bed sheet?"

    In fact, she wasn''t sure whether she had sex with Daniel or not because she woke up the next morning feeling fine.

    But there were many marks on her body, and it proved that something must have happened.

    "I don''t care whether you had sex with Daniel or not, but you have to be pregnant with his child!" Poe changed the expression on his face and looked very angry. Daniel had begun to put pressure on Poe''spany in all aspects yesterday.

    He even hired people to reveal Poe''s affairs, starting with the fact that Poe had kept a mistress in the suburbs and that Ivanka wasn''t Poe''s current wife''s biological daughter.

    "Well, do you think it''s easy being p

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    t. It seemed that Poe had increased the dosage.

    With a solemn face, Brian walked over and opened the room''s door. There was a man in his early twenties standing outside the room.

    When the man saw Brian who wore the military uniform, his eyes widened with fear. But he plucked up the courage to shout at Brian, "Give me that woman!"

    Brian stretched out his hands and pulled the man into the room. He did it in a swift but aggressive manner, so the man almost fell down.

    After closing the door, Brian effortlessly locked the man in his arms. "Please let go of me. I won''t..." said the man.

    Brian beat the man up until he begged for mercy and then let him go. The man, who was beaten ck and blue, immediately ran away from the room.

    Ivanka felt ufortable and rubbed against the floor. She finally took off her coat.

    Brian looked away from her. Since he often carried out all kinds of tasks, he was experienced in many situations. He had an idea about what was happening to the woman on the ground.

    After he hesitated for a little while, he held the woman in his arms and ced her on the bed.

    He entered the bathroom and filled the tub with water.

    But before he filled the bathtub up, Ivanka climbed out of the bed and put her arms around his waist from behind.

    Without hesitation, Brian drew her hands away, turned around, and was about to rebuke her, but she was naked, without any clothes.

    It was the first time that Brian had seen such a scene, so he almost choked on his saliva, pulling a long face.

 Chapter 917 A Women is a Bane

    With the intention of leaving her alone, Brian looked away and walked to the bathroom door.

    Seeing that the only man who could save her was about to leave, Ivanka pounced on him and hugged him again. She raised her unusually red face and pleaded, "Don''t leave me alone... I feel terrible. Please help me."

    As she looked at the man''s profile, Ivanka recovered some of her consciousness. The man seemed to be the one she met in Britain.

    ''If it''s really him...'' Ivanka tiptoed to kiss his thin, tightly pressed lips with pleasant surprise.

    The scent of her body wafted across Brian. He gasped a little, but pulled her away, "I''ll call a doctor for you."

    She shook her head. She knew Poe. If she didn''t do what he wanted her to do tonight, he would let her go through this again.

    She was too weak to get rid of Poe.

    "Rest assured... I won''t ask you to be responsible for this... I feel so bad..."

    Faced with a woman who kept throwing herself at him, Brian closed his eyes and tried to stay rational.

    J was the woman he loved...

    Brian took Ivanka by the wrist, thrusted her away, and made his way to the bedroom without hesitation.

    Ivanka let out a muffled moan. She identally hit her head on the door.

    Brian walked back with a soft sigh, picked her up, and threw her into the nearly filled bathtub.

    But Ivanka kept her arms around his neck, so he slipped and fell into the bathtub with her.

    "Damn it!" Brian muttered a curse. ''This damn woman! I shouldn''t be dealing with this.''

    His body was pressing hard against Ivanka. She approached him and made a bold decision.

    She exhaled in his ear, "I''ve never had a boyfriend. It''s my first time..."

    Having lived in Britain for a long time, she knew something about having sex.

    In retrospect, she felt nothing the next day after she had been with Daniel that night.

    Perspiring on his forehead, Brian pushed away her wrist, "But I have someone I love, and I''m a soldier..."

    If he slept with her today, as a soldier, he would have to take full responsibility.

    He didn''t want to marry a woman he didn''t

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    at I always boast aboutst night?'' He hammered his fist against the wall.

    It was true that a woman is a bane! He exchanged a lifetime of happiness to save her.

    He was a soldier and should be held ountable. He would take that woman with him to get a marriage license today!

    He silently wished J and Daniel well...

    After a quick shower, he came out with a towel, but he suddenly froze at what he saw.

    The woman on the bed was gone, together with the thin quilt. Only some messy sheets remained, revealing the madness that happenedst night...

    Did she run away? Or was she taken away?

    Then, Brian happened to see something and walked a few steps forward.

    In the middle of the white bedsheet was a red bloodstain.

    He remembered what she had saidst night. She never had a boyfriend, and this was her first time...

    Brian called to have clean clothes delivered and then went to the hotel''s monitoring room to get the surveince video of his floor. He wanted to find that woman.

    Unexpectedly, the CCTV cameras of the 18th floor had been broken for two or three days. No one knew if this was a coincidence or intentional.

    Early in the morning, two men carrying a white quilt sneaked back to the old apartment.

    After that, they used some tools to open arger window on the balcony of the second floor and thrusted the woman in the quilt onto the balcony.

 Chapter 918 He is Not the Father of the Baby

    The men left discreetly.

    Ivanka was awakened by the ringing of her cellphone. She opened her eyes and found herself lying on an empty balcony.

    Ivanka looked at herself and recalled what had happened. She stood up and tried to make her way to the living room.

    But she was so weak that she fell to the ground.

    ... The damned man. Couldn''t he be a little gentle?

    Recalling what had happenedst night, Ivanka came to realize that nothing had happened between her and Daniel.

    ''J must have felt heartbroken.'' Ivanka thought as she remembered J''s woeful face. Then, she decided to tell J the truth. She couldn''t get in the way of an innocent girl and her lover.

    Ivanka walked into the bedroom with all her strength and picked up her cellphone. It was Poe.

    "Poe Yi, how vile you are! Nothing happened between Daniel and I. I will tell him about this immediately!"

    On the other side of the phone, Poe was surprised. ''Was it really possible that nothing happened between Ivanka and Daniel that night?'' he wondered.

    However, it had alle to this point of no return. He had to make sure that the n moved forward.

    "I have transferred your sister to another hospital. You know what to do to keep her alive!"

    "You are crazy, Poe Yi! Even if I was pregnant, how long do you think we can deceive Daniel into believing this? After all, he is not the father of the baby."

    "That''s none of your concern. I have my ns. What matters right now is to keep the truth from him, as long as possible!" Poe hung up the phone as soon as he had finished speaking. He did not give Ivanka a chance to speak.

    Ivanka was so weak that she had to prop up her head with her hands while sitting on the edge of the bed. She was exhausted, so she fell asleep before she could think about what to do next.

    Today was J''s birthday. She was 23 years old. It was early in the morning, but J was already downstairs with her luggage.

    "Where are you going, J?" E walked to J after putting down a te on the dining table.

    J looked normal, just as before. She smiled at her mother and said, "Mom, I''m going to America. We will have a ssmate gathering there. I''ll take this chance to stay longer for a trip."

    E felt rxed after hearing J''s purpose for her trip.

    "You are leaving, and you are just telling me about this now. Why hadn''t you told me earlier? I must tell your father. He will drive you to the airport,

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    I''m not a good daughter. I always worry my parents, '' J thought to herself.

    At the VIP Lounge of the airport

    J was dazed, staring nkly at the seats where she and Daniel had sat on before. After a while, her cellphone beeped, as it received a WeChat message from Daniel, "Happy birthday, Jane."

    Tears welled up in J''s eyes again, but she didn''t respond.

    More messages came in session. "Wanna take you out for dinner."

    "Wanna present you with a bunch of pink roses."

    "I''m sorry, Jane. Can you give me one more chance?"

    And thest one read, "Wanna take you to the Civil Affairs Bureau."

    J felt so heartbroken that she couldn''t hold her tears back any more. She put her hand on her mouth to suppress the sobbing and dashed to thedies'' room. But the moment she got there, she heavily cried.

    Before boarding, J finally sent Daniel a message, "I''m travelling now. You can concentrate on your work. I will let you know when Ie back."

    Daniel called J immediately after receiving her message. But she had already powered off her cellphone.

    He sent for Spark and asked him to find out where J went.

    However, at the end, he said, "Never mind. Don''t do it."

    ''It''s better to leave her alone for a while. I cannot push her too hard, '' Daniel thought.

    J stayed in America for about two weeks before flying to Africa.

    She received messages from Daniel almost everyday. However, she only said "Good night" to him and nothing else.

    But J didn''t know that Daniel had gone to America twice and that he had followed her and had watched her go shopping with her ssmates.

 Chapter 919 Why wasnâ€™t Janet the Pregnant One

    It was three o''clock in the afternoon when Jnded. Bill drove a battered car to pick her up.

    "Jane! I''ve missed you so much!" Seeing J walk out of the exit, Bill, who was in a camouge outfit, dashed to J excitedly.

    J gave him a bear hug, "Me too." She had been worried about how he was doing here.

    Bill seemed to have gotten a lot tan than she remembered.

    "Let''s go!" Bill took over her luggage and led her to the car.

    He brought J to his apartment, which was sparsely decorated but clean enough.

    Bill told her that the reason why his apartment was tidy was because of a beautiful girl who often volunteered to help him do the cleaning.

    J was amused by his words. "That girl must really like you!" she joked.

    But she felt a little down at the same time. It''s a pity that she hadn''t done this kind of thing for Daniel.

    Coincidently, Bill had a lot of free time to show J around.

    Every time Daniel saw photos, which she posted on her Weibo, of J and Bill having fun together, he wished he could fly to J in a second and kick Bill far away from her.

    J and Bill went to a slum today with lots of food and gifts. As soon as they got there, they distributed the food and gifts to the children.

    "It has been a long time since thest time I have done this kind of thing, " J sighed.

    Bill turned to her with confusion. She exined, "I stopped doing this to avoid drawing the media''s attention since I ran into a conflict with a few journalists before."

    These children were quite pitiful. Most of them were as thin as a twig.

    In the evening, Bill and J sat beside a bonfire and watched children dancing.

    J seemed to be in a good mood.

    Since Bill was a bit careless, he didn''t dwell on why J was a whole lot quieter than before.

    He thought it was because J had already grown up and be mature.

    He fished his mobile phone out, took some pictures of J and the children, and posted the photos on Weibo.

    Not long after, he received

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    He didn''t take the jade, "Can''t you not expect that she is pregnant?"

    J smiled, "Easy. If she isn''t pregnant, you can send it back to me one day."

    At J''s words, Daniel couldn''t help but shift his sight to her belly. Noticing that, J blushed at once, "Hey! What are you thinking about? I just said..."

    ''Why wasn''t J the pregnant one?'' Daniel sighed at the thought.

    He took the jade from her, "I will keep it and send it back to you one day."

    J didn''t say anything. She also hoped that she could have it back someday.

    Daniel started the car after seeing J walk into the mansion.

    J had been worried. On the morning of the day of the appointment, she woke up at 5 AM and couldn''t fall asleep anymore.

    She got up and walked downstairs.

    E was preparing breakfast in the kitchen. Catching a glimpse of J sitting in the living room, she got scared, "Jane, you''re up early today."

    J nodded listlessly, "I can''t fall asleep anymore."

    Hearing her words, E sat beside her and sighed, "Let nature take its course. Jane, you are not living for Daniel."

    "I know, Mommy. I have imagined all the possibilities."

    If that woman was really carrying Daniel''s baby, then she would leave Daniel for good.

    "Okay. Mommy hopes that you would always be happy, " E said as she held J into her arms.

 Chapter 920 Five Weeks Pregnant

    J nodded, "Mom, I know." She didn''t want to take things too hard. She was not going to waste time splitting hairs.

    "Well, things happened. If I don''t want to be with Daniel anymore, I will just walk away. There was no point in making myself uneasy."

    "Good."

    E made breakfast for J to eat. She had already finished her food when the door bell rang.

    Her heart had skipped a beat when she heard the sound. J grabbed her bag and waved goodbye to her mother, "I am going now, Mom."

    It was no other but Daniel Si standing in front of the door. J changed her shoes. As she closed the door behind her, Daniel caught her hand naturally.

    She did not reject his gesture. Deep down, she felt that it might be thest time they would probably hold hands.

    Inside his car sat another woman. J was surprised to see her as she remembered who the woman was.

    As soon as their eyes met, Ivanka turned her head away guiltily.

    J wore an indifferent look, as she sat on the passenger seat.

    Daniel drove the car and took them straight to Chengyang Private Hospital.

    Sven knew about the incident upon his return half a month ago. The moment he saw J, he pulled her toward him and away from Daniel.

    "Jane, how are you?" Sven gentlyid his hands on her shoulders as he spoke to her with genuine concern.

    Ivanka looked at them with admiration.

    It seemed that many people really cared for J, Ivanka thought.

    However, the only one who cared for her was her own sister...

    J smiled as she held Sven''s arm gently, "I am doing well. Let''s go. How is Nicole by the way?"

    "Nicole is fine. She does not need anyone''s help at all!" Sven was proud of himself for treating his wife well.

    Daniel said nothing as he watched them walk in front of him. He cast a cold nce at Ivanka and quickly followed them into the examination room.

    Ivanka felt sorry for herself as she paced up to follow him.

    If she had a choice, she would definitely want to get out of here. She had no interest in being a third wheel and taking all the mes.

    In front of the examination room

    Daniel suddenly called Sven. J seemed confused as she watched them step aside to have a conversation.

    Daniel''s eyes were constantly on her as he talked to Sven. J had a bad feeling about this. She quickly walked over to them. Howev

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    you to calm down. Please wait until I do the DNA test. Why can''t you give me the chance?"

    J held back her tears as she stared at the angry Daniel. She looked at him in the eyes and calmly said, "I did give you a chance. If she was not pregnant, I would have forgiven you and forgotten all about it. We would have continued our rtionship as if nothing had happened. But now, everything has changed. Daniel, she is pregnant... Could you please not kill your own child?"

    "I will deal with them!"

    Daniel was greatly irritated. He closed his eyes for a second and then opened the car door with full force. J caught him by the wrist as she yelled at him in panic, "What are you going to do?"

    He turned around. His eyes were cold as ice, "I don''t care whose child it is. Even if it was mine, I will get rid of it!"

    "No, Daniel, you can''t do that. This is a life we''re talking about!" J wept as she stopped him from getting out of the car.

    "Listen up, J! I don''t want to lose you. I don''t want you to be sad. I don''t care if it is one child or ten. I simply won''t have them around!" Daniel seemed overwhelmed by anger. His eyes were red and his words sharp.

    J shook her head as she sobbed, "The child is innocent. Ivanka is also a victim of this setup. Daniel, please ept the fact and let it go! We are just not meant to be..."

    Upon hearing her words, Daniel broke free from her hands. He raised her chin up with his right hand and red at her, "J Shao, did you ever love me at all? Why don''t you give us a chance to be together?"

 Chapter 921 You Should Call Ivanka Instead

    ''Did you ever love me at all?'' J repeated his words in her mind. ''I don''t love him? What a joke.''

    But J nodded her head and looked at him with a cold look in her eyes, "No, I never loved you, because you are bad and wicked! Daniel, if you dare give up and kill your own child, I will hate you my whole life!" said J.

    Finishing her words, J shook off his hand, opened the door, and got out of the car.

    There was a sound of heavy kickinging from inside the car. J stopped walking for a short moment, but she moved forward without turning around.

    Inside the car, Daniel violently kicked at the front seat, damaging it.

    But it was not enough to release his anger, and he gave another heavy kick to the storagepartment between the front seats.

    J stopped a taxi and went towards the Waterside Apartment.

    She packed up all of her things in the apartment and asked the bodyguards to help her move them to the car. She intended to move all her things back to the Royal Mansion.

    Before she left, J took one more nce at the apartment, as she covered her mouth to stop herself from crying.

    Twenty minutester, with tears flooding her red eyes, J got in the bodyguards'' car. They went back to the mansion.

    From now on, J and Daniel... would break up all connections.

    He would soon have his own child with his new family. J was determined that Daniel would have nothing to do with her, and he would forever only be her... sworn brother.

    J arrived at the mansion. When E saw her daughter wearing such a mncholic look on her face, she understood what happened.

    Her heart ached for her daughter. She followed J to her bedroom. E then helped her tidy up the luggages sent back by the bodyguards.

    Jy down on her bed, feeling drowsy and weary, and said to her mother, "Mom, I want to sleep now."

    "Okay, sleep tight, " E put down her daughter''s cosmetics in her hands and left her bedroom.

    Outside her bedroom, E discussed with Samuel how they shouldfort their dear daughter.

    Samuel wanted to punch Daniel so hard. He was so furious. Daniel shouldn''t have tortured his daughter like this!

    J kept her phone switched off and stayed in her bed for two days.

    During these two days, L and Harry hade once. L held J''s hands and said to her, "Jane, I am so sorry for you. I won''t admit that woman as my daughter-inw, and her baby... It''s up to Daniel. If

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    sked him to take some medicine, but he just wouldn''t listen to me..."

    J was dumbfounded, and after a long while, she finally opened her mouth and said, "Mother*, you should call Ivanka instead."

    "Jane... You know that I don''t like her, and Daniel doesn''t want to meet her either. Did you know that Daniel nearly punched her on that day she came out of the hospital?" Luckily, Chuck arrived at the hospital just in time to stop Daniel from doing so.

    Then, Daniel went to punch Poe Yi. He hit him so hard that he was even sent to the hospital. Poe''s business was in a total mess, and hispany might go bankrupt any time soon.

    J answered, "But what I can do?" She wondered what she could do. Should she go persuade him to take some medicine? But she wasn''t willing to do so...

    J seemed to have a calm voice, which made L feel rxed. She then said, "You don''t need to do anything else. Just give him the medicine prepared by Sven and ask him to take them. That''s all."

    But J said, "Mother*, he wouldn''t listen to me..."

    On the day she told him that she didn''t love him, she guessed that he wouldn''t want to meet her anymore!

    "But Jane, I really have no other choice. I can only ask you for your help. Please give it a try. What if he listens? Jane, please..."

    Hearing L''s repeated begging, J couldn''t refuse anymore. She hung up the phone and got ready to go to Sven''s ce to get the medicine.

    Before she went there, J took a look at the desserts container in her shop and took a few pieces of cakes. She then sent a message to Shirley, it wrote, "Shirley, I will take some cakes to youter."

 Chapter 922 Flirt with the Best Friend of the Ex-girlfriend

    J went to see Sven to get the medicine for Daniel and gave him some dessert for Nicole.

    After leaving the hospital, J directly went to SL Group.

    Since all receptionists knew her, she wasn''t stopped by anyone. After greeting them, she went straight to the elevator and pressed the button of the 88th floor, Where the CEO''s office was located.

    At the door of the CEO''s lounge, Shirley knocked, "Come in." Daniel answered feebly. Shirley came in with a stack of files.

    "Mr. Si, the meeting materials from this morning have been reorganized. Here they are. And the materials for the meeting in the afternoon have also been- ah!" Shirley suddenly screamed out. She lost her bnce and fell on the bed.

    She awkwardly dropped on Daniel''s legs which were covered with a thin quilt. Her hair hung about her shoulders.

    "I''m... sorry... Mr. Si, I''m so sorry..." Shirley stood up in panic. However, she was so anxious that she fell down again.

    This time, she fell into Daniel''s arms...

    Daniel looked furious. He tried to control his temper because she was Jane''s best friend.

    "What are you doing now?" Daniel heard a familiar voice. He froze at once.

    Shirley dared not look at her as she hurriedly stood up and said, "J... There''s some misunderstanding. My... My heels are a bit high. I lost my bnce when I walked on the carpet, so I identally fell down..."

    Daniel pushed back the quilt and got down from the bed. He got up so quick that he couldn''t help coughing.

    J felt extremely sad again.

    ''Is this another misunderstanding?'' She indifferently looked at Shirley who was fixing her clothes.

    Unconsciously, she was reminded of the moment that Daniel carried Shirley when she nearly faintedst time.

    She felt that she had been b

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    sappointment.

    Tears burst out when she got on the elevator.

    ''When did they fall in love?'' She never did notice.

    As she got off the elevator, J wiped her tears in a hurry and went to the parking lot.

    In her car, J couldn''t help crying. She deleted all the contact information of Daniel and Shirley.

    But she sent a text to Daniel first, "Flirting with the best friend of the ex-girlfriend makes you feel well, doesn''t it?"

    Daniel was so infuriated that he coughed badly. But he failed to call J up or text her a message because she already blocked him.

    He found out that they weren''t connected in WeChat anymore.

    ''J, do I really seem that bad in your mind?''

    In three months, he would ask Ivanka to do a paternity test. If the results turned to be negative, and he wasn''t the father of the baby, he will let J beg for his forgiveness.

    Daniel called Spark up and asked, "How is the investigation going?"

    "Mr. Si, all the bodyguards on duty that night have been handled by Poe. Later, the bodyguards monitoring Ivanka said that it was very quiet in the apartment on the first day she was held there."

    ''Very quiet?'' That wasn''t like her.

 Chapter 923 If She Wanted the Baby

    "Keep investigating! Fully investigate Ivanka, including her closest rtives. Threaten her if necessary!" This matter had better be investigated in three months, so he would not need to take Ivanka to do an amniocentesis!

    "Yes, Mr. Si, and..." Spark hesitated.

    "What?"

    "Just before Miss Shao left, she was talking to Miss Shirley about something and left thepany looking quite emotional."

    Daniel remembered J''s WeChat and thought it might have something to do with Shirley.

    "Call Shirley over here!"

    If she really talked nonsense, he would definitely fire her whether she was J''s good friend or not.

    Shirley shuddered to hear Daniel call her over.

    But she entered the CEO''s lounge as if nothing had happened. She saw Daniel leaning against the bed with his eyes closed.

    "Mr. Si."

    "What did you talk to J about before she left?" His voice was so t that Shirley could not recognize his emotion.

    After some hesitation, Shirley truthfully answered, "J asked me who rented the house I''m living in. I said it was me, but she said she had already looked into it and found out that it was you who rented it..."

    Daniel opened his eyes abruptly and looked at her sharply. "I told her you rented it for her sake, but she..." Shirley added, horrified. "She didn''t seem to believe it and suspected I..."

    Shirley''s eyes were a little red. Daniel frowned slightly.

    "Say it!"

    "She suspected I was trying to seduce you. I told her that I didn''t and I was working hard because I cherish this job, but she didn''t believe me." Tears were welling up in her eyes.

    "Don''t me her, Mr. Si. It''s all because she saw that I identally fell on you just now, and she misunderstood."

    The lounged waspletely quiet. Then Daniel asked her if J had said anything else.

    Shirley hesitated and did not continue but Daniel threatened her coldly, "She said it didn''t matter now that she had broken up with you, and she didn''t want to hear about you anymore..."

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    hoped for, but she was scared.

    At this time, her phone rang again, and it was Samuel.

    "Jane, what''s wrong with you? Why did you go to a clinic?" Samuel asked her anxiously.

    E''s patient warnings and exhortations all came to J''s mind.

    "Why don''t you answer me, Jane? What happened to you?"

    "I''m fine, Dad. A friend of mine was confined... I''m here to see her." She kept it a secret because she was afraid...

    She touched her belly unconsciously. While in the clinic, the doctor asked her several times if she wanted the baby.

    At first, she shook her head, then nodded. Finally, she nodded again.

    "Well, if there''s nothing else,e back early. Stop running around outside!" J had been in a bad mood and preupiedtely. Worried about her, Samuel sent more of his bodyguards to protect her.

    "All right, Dad." After hanging up, J went back to her car.

    She everything to be quiet now. She wanted everything to just stop. She was on the verge of breaking down. She wanted to cry. She wanted to... die.

    She drove and quickly found a coffee shop. Sitting in a corner, she ordered a cup of... juice. She intended to order coffee or milk tea, but she finally decided on juice.

    Wearing headphones to cut off all the noise around her, J leaned back in her chair and looked out at a small park.

 Chapter 924 Janet Left

    Warnings kept ringing in her mind, especially those of her mother''s. "Jane, you are a good girl. You must cherish yourself."

    "Jane, you two haven''t got married yet. Contraceptives are necessary."

    ...

    She once teased her mother by asking her what would she do if she found out that her daughter got pregnant before getting married.

    Her mother was rendered speechless for a while before she shouted in a rage that she would definately kick her daughter out of the house if it ever did happen.

    Actually, E had just wanted to scare her. After all, it had happened to her. If it had happened to J, she would understand her.

    She would never push her away.

    But J took it seriously.

    She helplessly browsed her contact list, but she failed to find anyone to talk to.

    Shirley...

    She closed her eyes sorrowfully.

    Daniel... Forget about it... She remembered how cold-hearted he was when he asked Ivanka to have an abortion.

    If he knew that she was pregnant, would he ask her to have an abortion too?

    No! No way!

    J stayed in the cafe for a while. Then, she came up with an idea.

    She decided to act like her mother. When E got pregnant, she escaped with Daisy for fear that Samuel would force her to have an abortion.

    J was afraid that others would force her to have an abortion, too.

    So she must leave this ce.

    After she had made up her mind and calmed down, she thought of the guy who had contacted her before to acquire her shop.

    She sold the shop secretly to him.

    She lodged the money in a bank card, and put it in Samuel and E''s room, With a note. The note read, "Father, mother, don''t worry. I woulde back when I feel better. I am giving back the money Father had invested in my shop, with the interest. Please take the money to travel, go shopping, or whatever you like."

    Before she left, she went to the old house and stayed

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    spent more than 100, 000 on that purse, but she only got 10, 000 back.

    The night was deep when she went out of the pawnshop. Some men approached her with bad intentions.

    J was shocked and stepped back quickly with hands on her belly.

    "What are you guys doing?"

    She tried to calm herself down and stared angrily at them.

    They pulled her into an alley nearby. One of them said with an evil grin, "What are we going to do? Hand over the money!"

    The money? No way! It''s impossible for her to give away her lifesaving money!

    "You better not do anything to me. I know Kungfu. Watch your behaviour!" J put down her luggage and struck a pose to fight.

    Some of them burst into sneers. One of themughed out loud and said, "Can you? Tiger, beat her!"

    A muscr giant walked out from the group with his fingers cracking.

    Js kicked him on his extended arm. Tiger failed to dodge.

    "Huh, interesting. You do seem to know something about Kungfu, " Tiger said. Then, the two fought with each other.

    Because J was pregnant now, she dared not act fiercely. Suddenly, Tiger''s hand hit her face. J frozed, unable to move.

    The other guys smirked and shouted, "Give us your money. Otherwise... we will make you ours too. Hahaha..."

 Chapter 925 Looking for a Woman Called Janet Shao

    "Wow, this girl is pretty hot! I really don''t want to let her go!" one of the gangsters said.

    "Right, let''s have her! We can all share!" another gangster said.

    The group of gangsters slowly approached J, while they were saying those dirty words.

    J was furious, and she kicked away the man nearest to her, then another kick to another man...

    When she was about to kick the third man, Tiger came up and grabbed her. J struggled with her wrists and yelled, "Let me off! You son of a bitch! Get your dirty hands off me!"

    "You dare say my hands are dirty? You bitch!" Tiger was irked, so he pped J heavily on her face.

    The other men then came over and surrounded J. They cornered her on the ground, punching and kicking her.

    "Please stop! I will give all my money to you, please! I am pregnant..." Bearing all the hits on her body, J tried hard to protect her belly with her arms.

    Her belly was already aching. Fortunately, those men still had a little sympathy in their hearts. When they heard that she was pregnant, they stopped punching and kicking.

    "Give us all of your money!" One of them went to open and search J''s luggage.

    J bent forward to protect her luggage and took out her purse from one side of the suitcase. She then handed them half of her cash.

    "That''s all my money, " said J.

    "Are you kidding me? There''s still some money inside!" Tiger grabbed her purse and took out all the cash.

    They didn''t want to leave a single penny to her. J was furious again, and she yelled, "Bastard! Give me back my purse!"

    Tiger then pped her face and shouted, "You bitch! Who are you calling a bastard? Do you really want me to kill your baby?"

    The man was wearing a vicious and angry face, which infuriated J that she had to gnaw on her lower lip with her teeth to keep silent for her baby''s safety.

    Those gangsters not only took all her money away, but they also took her phone.

    A gust of wind blew over the narrow alleyway where J was left alone. The darkness of the night was horrible, and she was now huddling herself up in the corner, and she... felt regretful now.

    She regretted that she had covertly left her house. She missed her father, mother, great grandmother, grandfather, grandmother, brother, sister-inw, and also... Daniel.

    She really missed them so much now.

    The night was so quiet, and only J''s hysterical crying sound could be heard.

    She kept crying, until the moment she fell asleep, leaning against the wall.

    The next morning, J woke up and found she was surrounded by a cro

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    sted Jerry Shao''s Weibo post, which wrote that they are looking for a woman called J Shao!"

    "Yes, I see. I heard that they will offer a reward of huge amount of money. Whoever can send J Shao back home will be offered 100 million as a reward!" one of them said.

    "My god! One hundred million! I could never earn such amount of money even for two lifetimes!" the other girl said. The two girls walked farther and farther from J. Then, she suddenly stood up from the bench, dragged her luggage, and followed them.

    When she was about to open her mouth to talk to them, J stopped.

    She thought of the baby in her belly and wondered what she should do. What if she couldn''t keep her baby if she returned home?

    But she really wanted to go back home now...

    It was almost lunch time, and J was so hungry, but she didn''t have any money on her.

    She buried her face between her knees. Then, J decided to take out some of her expensive clothes, which were in good condition. She went back to the first pawnshop and sold them at a cheap price.

    Before she came out, she gripped those several thousand tightly and cautiously looked around to make sure there weren''t any suspicious men again. After confirming her safety, she came out of the pawnshop.

    Before the evening, she finally found a job. This shop provided a sry of 3000 for the first month, without meals and amodation. Then, the sry would increase to 5000 from the second month onward.

    It was much better than those shops that gave measly 2000 or 2500, so J immediately took the job.

    J finally got her job, and she was so happy that she found a small inn and slept there for one night, that was worth about one hundred bucks.

 Chapter 926 I Just Want You to Teach Me How to Cook

    The following day, J asked a real estate agent to help her find a house.

    They viewed many houses, but J didn''t want to rent any of them. The real estate agent became impatient and said, "Do you think you can get a good house with just a little money?"

    The agent then pointed at a high-end apartment across the road and said, "Look at that. The house rent is 8, 000 per month. Will you rent it?"

    8, 000? J really wanted to tell the agent that 8, 000 wasn''t that expensive.

    But now she didn''t have 8, 000 with her.

    Atst, the agent took J back to the house they viewed just now. The house had a bedroom and a living room.

    J chose it not because it was cheap, but because it was clean and new.

    The house rent was 1, 000 per month. There was a bed, a wardrobe, and a desk inside. The house covered an area of less than 50 square meters.

    The agency fee was 1, 000 dors. J negotiated with the owner of the house for a long while. The owner finally agreed that she could pay a month''s rent first.

    J then went to the supermarket and bought herself a new four-piece bedding set, which was the cheapest one she could find. However, she was unable to sleep that night.

    Her whole body itched...

    On the third day, J needed to go to work since she and the manager had made an agreement before. She dressed up and left the neighborhood.

    The neighborhood was just a private housingmunity in an urban vige. It wasn''t even a standard neighborhood.

    When she looked over her shoulder at the two-story house, J was distressed.

    She missed her family again.

    However, she was fortunate because she met a nice female manager.

    When the manager learned that J was pregnant, she asked her to get some rest from time to time.

    J tried her best to make a lot of desserts. After the manager tasted the desserts, she reported to their boss and helped J apply for better remuneration and treatment.

    J only had worked for two days, but her sry was increased to 5, 000 per month. She was also treated like a regr employee.

    After a week, J asked the manager toe to her and spoke with embarrassment, "Miss Rita, I have no money with me now, so I want to get the sry I earned these days in advance."

    In fact, she had spent all her money

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    o didn''t know how to cook. Judging by his years of experience of checking people, he concluded that this woman was a rich, youngdy who never did any housework.

    But he wondered why the rich, youngdy lived here.

    Although he had a lot of doubts about her, Caspar didn''t ask her and just remained vignt. And then he said, "Wash those cooking utensils."

    Wash them...

    J began to look at the two sets of clothes in the wash basin. She just took them off and threw them there, without even washing them.

    She finally rolled up her sleeves, put all of the cooking utensils under the tap, and started washing them.

    However, she didn''t buy a brush, nor did she have any detergent...

    Caspar was restless and was about to turn around to leave her room. When J saw that he was about to leave, she immediately walked up to him and stopped him. "I''m washing the utensils now. Would you please be patient?" she said.

    Caspar saw something on J''s neck by chance, so he stared at it and grasped the bead on her neck, trying to carefully check what it was.

    But J seized the bead from him and put it into her pocket. This time, she was vignt and looked at him, shouting, "What are you doing?"

    She was robbed thest time, so J was afraid that he would take away her bead. She protected her neck and the bead with her wet hands.

    This bead was worth several hundred millions and above all, it was Daniel who gave her the bead.

    Caspar stared at her seriously and asked in a low voice, "How did you get the bead?"

 Chapter 927 It Was His First Time To Feel Sorry For A Woman

    "It''s a gift from my boyfriend. Don''t you even think about it. You''ll only get it over my dead body." J pushed him out of the house and said, "Get out. I don''t need you to teach me how to cook."

    Caspar left the house and did not try to get in again.

    J locked the door immediately and took a look at the bead on her neck. Thankfully, he didn''t get it.

    She looked at the pot in the sink. It frustrated her that she forgot to buy cleaning materials.

    She got all the kitchenware out of the sink and nned to go out again to buy all kinds of cleaning supplies.

    She took 200 out and put it in her pocket unwillingly. ''That should be enough. Things aren''t very expensive here.''

    J opened the door and saw Caspar walking toward her with a stic bag.

    As he came closer, she stared at him warily and mped her hand against her neck.

    It seemed that she had invited a thief into her house.

    Caspar pretended not to see what she was doing and handed over the stic bag to her, "Wash it."

    J shook her head and intended to walk past him. Caspar stopped her and said, "You are pregnant. You better not go out at night."

    J ignored him and tried to pass by him again.

    Caspar noticed the dislike and carefulness from her face and smiled lightly. It was the first time a woman had given him the cold shoulder.

    "Don''t you want to learn how to cook?"

    J stopped walking, turned around, looked at the arrogant man, and said, "Yes, I do. But you must keep your hands off me."

    ... Caspar was speechless. He never met someone that silly.

    They got back to the house together. J took the brush out of the stic bag and tried to wash the pot again.

    Caspar leaned against the wall and looked at her quietly.

    ''She seems like a simple girl from a rich family. Why would she leave her family when she is pregnant?'' Caspar wondered.

    As J was washing the pan awkwardly, Caspar couldn''t stand it anymore. He tugged at her sleeve and pulled her aside.

    Caspar cleaned all the pots in no time.

    J stared at the man with astonishment while he was doing the cleaning. Never judge people by their appea

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    he wanted. She even could not afford pickles, not to mention chicken drumsticks.

    She had to think twice before she bought anything.

    But she had no choice but to get something good to eat because of her baby. It needed the nutrition.

    After a while, the button on the cooker finally switched to WARM. Meanwhile, someone rang her doorbell. She opened the door and saw a men dressed as a bodyguard.

    He handed over the bag to J and said, "Good evening. This is your delivery." Judging from the bag''s size, there were several boxes in it.

    "Thank you!" J took the delivery bag. It seemed that there were at least five or six dishes.

    J thought for a second after the delivery guy left. She knocked at Caspar''s door, and he opened it.

    "I don''t think I can finish all of it. Do you want some? I haven''t opened the box yet." When she was talking to Caspar, she wondered if 200 could cover for all the dishes.

    Caspar shook his head and said, "I''ve had dinner."

    "Does it cost... over 200?" J scratched her hair and asked him shyly.

    There was a sparkle in Caspar''s eyes. He nced at her and said, "Only 99. There was a discount."

    ''So, there was 101 left. A discount? I am so lucky today! All right then.'' J epted the answer and walked back to her house with all the delivery.

    She put the bag aside and went to get the rice immediately. She opened the lid so quickly that she burnt her finger.

 Chapter 928 How Such a Stupid Woman Could Exist

    J Shao winced with pain, as she blew on her burnt finger.

    She felt miserable, with tears in her eyes.

    A teardrop ran down. ''How could she be such a fool to get burnt when opening a cover of the rice cooker?''

    J filled arge bowl with rice for herself and opened the delivery boxes on the table. What a gorgeous meal.

    There were stewed meatballs with brown sauce, fried bacon with sour bamboo shoots, steamed Chinese sturgeon, baby cabbage, green vegetables, and Ma Po bean curd.

    It had been a long time since she had an appetizing meal. J was in such a good mood that she ate arge bowl of rice and a whole fish.

    She didn''t throw other remaining food away because she could eat them tomorrow.

    Caspar came back to the room, and dialed a number, "Where is the Tianye Bead sold ording to your early investigation?"

    "C Country? Are you sure? What else do you know?"

    Having been filled in, Caspar didn''t talk any more but hung up the phone.

    ''How can I make the woman take the bead off so I can get it identified? If this was the real Tianye Bead, she couldn''t stay here any longer.''

    She finished eating a little after nine o''clock. Sleepy as she was, J went to the kitchen to wash the bowls and chopsticks.

    She squeezed out the liquid soap. But at that moment, a porcin bowl slipped from her hand, dropped into the sink, and broke into pieces.

    ...

    J, feeling angry, looked at the broken bowl. ''Even you are against me now?''

    Misfortunes nevere in singles. When cleaning away the broken pieces, she had cut her left hand.

    She turned the tap on, washing the blood on the hand away.

    Without a band-aid around, she had no idea where to buy it or what time it was now.

    So she got some tissue and wrapped her hand with it. Then, she cleaned up the mess with her uninjured hand.

    J had an exhausting day. She could finally take a shower and go to sleep.

    Before sleeping, she thought that she should go to the police station. There should be some progress with her smartphone and money, since days had already past.

    The woman quickly fell asleep.

    C Country

    While J was sleeping soundly, Daniel Si with a bruise on his face stood in the bedroo

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    Even so, she didn''t think too much. After taking a shower, she went to bed and slept.

    On the next morning, thendlord came. J gave him a 1000 for rent. Thendlord had been unwilling to let her pay the rent monthly, but he agreed considering that she was pregnant and didn''t have much money.

    Looking at her 2000 on hand, J wondered how she would be able to make through the next month. 2000 was barely enough for her to live another month however wise she was.

    In the past, two thousand dors was not even enough for her to buy a dress.

    But now... J sighed and touched her lower abdomen, making up her mind to not let her unborn baby suffer with her.

    J went to work with 200, with the intention to buy some fruits after work.

    When J went out for lunch, she unintentionally saw the news. A journalist standing in front of the Yi Family Group building reported that the Yi Family Group''s CEO, Poe Yi, had been taken away for investigation for he was involved in frauds, bribery, and tax evasion.

    ording to a source, Poe had hit an old man while driving and then ran away. Later, he had spent arge sum of money to appease it.

    All the factories of the Yi Family Group stopped production, and all the staff would be investigated.

    The topic suddenly shifted. A reporter asked Poe about the matters between Ivanka and Daniel. Poe angrily told the reporter that her daughter was pregnant for two months, but Daniel had never showed up...

 Chapter 929 I Come from C Country

    Poe Yi also imed that all his scandals were fabricated by Daniel Si.

    J waited for Daniel to appear, but she didn''t see him. So she left.

    After work, J went to the supermarket and picked up some fruits. Just as she was about to pay the bill, she fumbled through her pocket and found her money gone.

    She thought about it carefully, but she couldn''t figure out where the money could be lost.

    She had no choice but to get back to her apartment. She took some money with her and returned to the supermarket to pay for the fruits.

    On her way back, she passed by Caspar''s room. She hesitated for a while before she knocked on the door.

    The one that answered the door was still a bodyguard. J seemed ustomed to the situation, so she simply handed a basket of apples to the bodyguard and said, "Please give this to Mr. Caspar. Thank you!"

    J felt grateful to Caspar because he did help her a lotst month.

    After that, she returned to her own room and ate an apple. She found the apple she bought was tasteless.

    She wanted to throw it away, but she hesitated for a while and finally ate it all up.

    She cooked some rice for dinner and heated some leftover food, which was made by Caspar the previous day.

    When she smelled a burnt odour, she hurriedly turned the gas stove off.

    Looking at the burnt food, she patted herself on the head and sarcastically said to herself, "You are such a good cook."

    She took the burnt food from the pot and ced it on a bowl. Just as she was wondering whether to eat it or throw it out, someone knocked on her door.

    As she opened the door, she found Caspar standing outside.

    He smelled the burnt odour and frowned. Then, he walked into her room and saw the burnt food on the table.

    He threw the burnt leftover into the trash can without hesitation. "Oh no, why did you throw it away?" J asked. Now she had nothing to eat for dinner.

    But it was toote to stop him. J looked at the leftover in the trash can dejectedly.

    Caspar cast a nce at her and said, "Just wait."

    J caught his sleeve and replied immediately, "No, I can do it myself."

    She knew what Caspar had in mind. He was either going to order a takeout or ask his bodyguard to buy some food.

    Caspar had been very helpful to her, so she felt very embarrassed to bother h

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    asked him to locate the IP address of theputer his sister was using.

    Upon hearing the news of J, Daniel hastened to find aputer specialist to locate the IP address of J''sputer.

    As he was trying to get the location, J gave theputer back to Caspar.

    Caspar was giving instructions to his assistant. Suddenly, one of his bodyguards said, "Boss, someone is searching the IP address of yourputer."

    Caspar frowned and browsed the web history and instant messaging softwares. He saw that J had logged in her QQ.

    "Intercept it, " ordered Caspar in a calm voice.

    ''What''s J''s real identity? Who is looking for her? The one who was looking for her broke through the firewall so quickly and almost located his urate position.''

    The bodyguard quickly intercepted it, reinforced the firewall, and changed the IP address into one in Brazil.

    C Country

    Daniel saw theputer specialist manipting the firewall of theputer which was used by J. Just as he was about to see the IP address, it was intercepted.

    He frowned, and his eyes grew cold.

    ''With whom is Jane with now? She must be with a big shot.''

    Daniel then sent for a hacker and asked the two to trace the IP address.

    "Mr. Si, the IP address is in Brazil."

    ''Brazil? J has gone to Brazil?'' Daniel called a number and ordered, "Go to Brazil. Add more people to search Mr. J. Once you get any news of her, tell me as soon as possible."

    After this, Daniel sent a message to Jerry. Then, he stared nkly at theputer.

 Chapter 930 Regular Pregnancy Check

    After a long while, Daniel received a call from Samuel. Samuel told him, "I have sent the IP ount and rted documents for identification. I found out that the ount has been changed. It is not the one Jane used before."

    ''It has been changed? The man who did this must have powerful and abundant resources.''

    While listening, Daniel casually yed with the lighter, switching it on and off. ''How did J do this?! She left for only more than a month, but she managed to find someone so powerful to protect her. And this person must not be a woman. So J is staying with a man!''

    With full strength, Daniel became so angry and dismayed that he threw the lighter against the wall. The lighter broke into pieces in no time.

    Samuel heard the sound and had an idea of what happened on the other end of the telephone. But he calmly opened his mouth, "Since Jane can send messages to us, she is fine. E is much relieved after getting the message."

    "But I am not relieved!" Daniel gritted his teeth in anger and said thest sentence word by word.

    ''How could I be relieved? J is staying with a man! I have checked all of her bank cards. Ever since she left, she has never used one of them. She was used to living an easy life where everything would be given to her. So how can she survive during these days? Does she get money and help from that man? If it''s really true that she''s doing this, she''s going to pay for it!''

    Samuel said nothing. He knew it was not a good time to me Daniel. The only task now was to work together to find Jane. This was the most important thing to do.

    "I will continue investigating until I find her!" Daniel said reassuringly.

    ''Jane, do you want to get rid of me? No way!''

    The other day, J brought cooked food home after work. She read articles online that pregnant women would feel sick in the first trimester.

    But she didn''t feel sick for a long time. She had been pregnant for more than three months. She began to eat more than before and was willing to eat any kind of meat. It was really strange.

    Her baby was growing well in her body. Everyone could tell that she was pregnant if she would wear tight clothes.

    When she passed by Caspar''s room, a bodyguard stopped her and said, "Miss Shao, my boss asked you to go into the room as soon as you''re back."

    J thought for a little whi

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ''No way will the Tianye Men be taken over by a stranger, especially by a woman!''

    Caspar took a nce at her and shook his head, "Although Grandpa is sort of mentally strange, we should follow his order. We can''t just disobey him."

    Seven years ago, Caspar''s grandpa Dillon Qiao suddenly went mad and strange. But after a year, he came to himself one day. He told Caspar to find the one who has the Tianye Bead and to let the person get the token and take over the Tianye Men.

    "But this must not be what Grandpa expected. This is a woman." Sherry was speechless. She was not looking down on J, but she couldn''t manage the Tianye Men. After all, Tianye Men was a big faction and there were tens of thousands of its disciples in Z Country.

    It was totally impossible for ordinary people to run a faction and manage so many people, let alone a woman.

    Caspar put out the cigarette and thought for a little while. "We can assist her. You don''t have to worry about it."

    Tianye Men was a family gang with a long history in Z Country. So there were so many people involved in it. But in fact, there were only four branches, which were in the charge of Caspar, Sherry''s brother Croft and their other two uncles.

    "Caspar, have you made up your mind? To be fair, it is always the Qiao family who is in charge of Tianye Men. You should be the sessor. But now a woman is going to take over Tianye Men." Sherry was right. It was the ancestor of the Qiao family who set up Tianye Men. And it had been hundreds of years since members of Qiao family took over Tianye Men.

 Chapter 931 Letâ€™s Play Hide-and-seek

    They were silent again. After a few minutes of thinking deeply, Caspar finally spoke, "I will take her to get the token of Tianye Men first. We will help her if she is willing to do the task. If not, it depends on her."

    Sherry Song said nothing. Caspar asked a bodyguard to take her home, and then he called Croft Song.

    Croft Song disagreed too. After Dillon Qiao had the unfortunate mental illness, he only had Caspar to take the Tianye Bead back from J.

    But Caspar still took J to Tianye Men.

    Before setting out, Caspar exined briefly to J what they would do and emphasized the great importance of the Tianye Bead to his family.

    J tried to digest what he said for a long time and then understood that Daniel has given her a very important possession.

    After entering the gate of Caspar''s house, she looked around curiously. Its style was like the huge Kang Baiwan Manor.

    Half an hourter, they finally arrived at the front door.

    Caspar took her to the living room and said, "I will just have Boswell assess this bead so we would be sure. It''s still yours. Don''t worry."

    Caspar had told her that the bead has a connection to the destiny of his whole family. It was that vital to them.

    J took a deep breath and nodded.

    In fact, for her, this bead was only a ... A harsh reminder. It all depends on what will happen. She would consider choosing between keeping or giving it up if necessary.

    Under her permission, Caspar asked Boswell toe here.

    J was given a bottle of water served by servant and drank a little.

    Considering she was pregnant now, she was supposed not to have tea or coffee. So she only drank some water.

    Several bodyguards appeared, and they were followed by a middle-aged man dressed in a ck Chinese tunic suit.

    Caspar stood up and greeted him, "Hello, Uncle Boswell."

    J put the bottle down and stood up too. She didn''t know what to call him so she just nodded to him.

    Boswell seemed to be the same age of her

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    nd Caspar and walked to her with eyes wide open.

    "Hey, let''s y hide-and-seek!" Dillon said excitedly.

    J smiled, "Are you sure? All right, then."

    "Of course. Caspar seldom ys with me. Let''s go to the living room." Dillon took her to the living room at once.

    J nced at Caspar. ''Do I need toe along with him?''

    Caspar didn''t prevent Dillon from doing so.

    Though Dillon has this illness, he knew what he was doing.

    Then J and Dillon really yed hide-and-seek together...

    J always screamed to scare Dillon as he was approaching. They had great fun.

    Caspar sat on the sofa and watched them.

    Half an hourter

    All of a sudden, Dillon also sat on the sofa and became serious. It was his turn to hide. J took a seat on the sofa too.

    The girl on the balcony came and poured hot tea for Dillon.

    Dillon drank a little, looked at Caspar and said, "Take her to the hill behind the house."

    "And then?" Caspar asked curiously.

    "Let her take over Tianye Men. You and Croft will help her." Dillon said loudly and seriously.

    What he said shocked J a lot. ''Is that true?'' She thought with eyes wide open.

    ''He will let me manage Tianye Men?'' J was surprised and confused.

    She knew nothing and could do nothing. How could she take over such a big and respected group?

 Chapter 932 Who are You Afraid of Finding You Here

    She carefully asked, "Caspar, who... is your grandpa talking about?"

    He looked at her, and gently said, "You."

    ...

    J quickly shook her hands, and replied, "No, I can''t. I know nothing, and I can do nothing."

    She couldn''t even cook a simple dish, let alone being the head of the Tianye Men!

    "You really don''t need to do anything. As long as you are loyal to Tianye Men, Caspar and Croft will help you to do all the things the organisation requests you." Caspar''s grandfather was looking at her with curious eyes. The Tianye Bead had been missing for so many years, and J was the one who now had it. It was... fate.

    Finally, J made a decision. She took off the Tianye Bead and put it beside Dillon, and said, "Since this is so important to you, I''d like to return it to its rightful owner now. I intend to give birth to baby and return to C Country. I won''t stay longer than that, so I''m not suitable for seeding to your organisations'' leadership."

    Then she looked at Caspar, and continued, "This Bead is just a keepsake for me. Since I''ve broken up with him, it doesn''t matter whether I have this bead or not. Thank you for taking care of me thesest couple of days, but I''ll be leaving now."

    J smiled at Caspar and nodded to Dillon. She then walked towards the door.

    Dillon didn''t say anything, but just gave Caspar a nce and went back to his room supported by the little girl.

    Caspar understood what his grandfather meant. He took the Tianye Bead in his hands and followed J.

    He followed her without saying a word, and when they approached the car, Caspar pulled her aside and put Tianye Bead back on her.

    "No..." J wanted to leave, but Caspar left her no chance for refusal.

    After Caspar put the bead back on her, the bodyguard opened the rear door for them, and they got inside the car.

    The car drove out of Casper''s family estate, and Caspar told J, "You will have a baby soon, and you should not live alone, for the time being, at least. I have prepared a room for you in my vi. You should wait there to give birth to your baby without any sort of distractions around you."

    J still wanted to refuse, but Caspar pointed at her Tianye Bead, and said, "If you refuse my suggestion, then you need to go back and lead the Tianye Men!"

    ...

    Caspar was just as domineering as Daniel. He brought her to his vi, along with all of her previous

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    lied to her, "J, see how I''ll fix you when youe back home!"

    The snow was falling outside, but the room J was in was very warm. With tears in her eyes, J said, "Dad, I''m really fine. You and mom don''t need to worry about me."

    Samuel was silent for a while, and only said, "Remember to call your great-grandmother. Your grandma and grandpa are also worried sick about you."

    "Eh, I will."

    After she finished talking to her father, J called the old house at his request.

    Hearing her grandma''s choked voice, J also wanted to cry; she became even more determined to go back home after giving birth to her baby twins.

    After hanging up, J wiped away her tears, pulled out the SIM card and gave it back to Caspar.

    Caspar then immediately broke the SIM card and threw it in the trash bin.

    He carefully asked her, "Who are you afraid of finding you here?"

    He had a feeling that J wasn''t afraid of her family and that she feared someone else instead.

    But J just smiled, without saying another single word. Maybe she was afraid of both her family and Daniel. She really was afraid that her dad and mom would someday suddenly find her, and that when they saw her and realized that she was pregnant, they would be very angry with her.

    She also feared Daniel, because if she heard his voice, she might have changed her mind...

    After J called her family, as it was expected, Samuel gave the invalid phone number to Daniel.

    Samuel said that he was calm about J; however he was actually even more worried because J seemed to be mysterious and elusive.

 Chapter 933 He is Going to Marry That Woman

    Daniel looked at the phone number, from which he got nothing, and secretly clenched his fist in fury.

    During her long absence, J had contacted everyone but him...

    Besides, the power she seemed to have around her annoyed Daniel even more, because of his love for her.

    The following spring, J gave birth to two lovely twin daughters at the hospital.

    However, she had lost all of her memories when she woke up after giving birth, because her nerves had beenpressed duringbor.

    Two yearster, on the sixth day of the third lunar month

    It was a warm spring day, and it was also the twin girls'' birthday. Caspar took both the twins and J, who had eventually taken over the Tianye Men, to a hotel.

    The reserved private room had been decorated in advance, and its dominating color was pink. Arge fiveyer pink cake was on the table, covered with a pink white tablecloth.

    Intable letters were pasted on the wall, reading, Happy birthday, Melissa and Michelle!

    There were many elders present there, and also the four leaders of the Tianye Men, including Dillon.

    All the elders loved the two little girls; neither one of them had missed their important second birthday.

    Caspar and J were each holding a girl. Together, they looked like a family of four.

    However, everyone present in the room knew that the two girls had nothing to do with Caspar, but none of them dared to speak out their thoughts.

    The table was heaped with expensive gifts from the elders. The twins were dressed in little pale blue dresses, with different colored flowers on their heads to distinguish them.

    Halfway through lunch, J went to the bathroom.

    When she came back, she looked at one of the entertainment news channels on TV.

    A female journalist was holding ta microphone, and was excited to announce, "... Daniel Si, the CEO of the SL Group, and his Cindere, Shirley Zheng, will marry in a six-star hotel three days from now..."

    After this, a man and a woman holding hands appeared on the screen. The woman was smiling beatifically, while the man next to her looked apathetic.

    J rubbed her sore temples, but when she looked at the indifferent man again, she began to feel dizzy.

    Caspar was the first

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    d a poker face with mysterious, haunting eyes.

    The vicar began his speech.

    After a few minutes, he finally got to the part where he asked, "Shirley Zheng, do you take Daniel Si to be yourwful, wedded?husband? Will you love and cherish him from this day forward..."

    Pressing her excitement, Shirley nodded her head, and while gazing affectionately at the man standing opposite to her, she answered him, "I do."

    Sven and Jerry would have rushed to the stage to punch Daniel if it hadn''t been for their wives.

    The vicar then looked at Daniel and asked him, "Do you?"

    As the vicar finished, the church was silent except for the sound of the journalists'' cameras, taking pictures.

    The man answered indifferently, "I..."

    But, before he could finish his sentence, the church door creaked open after a screeching brake was heard. All eyes turned to the door.

    They then saw six bodyguards dressed in ck suits and white shirts, one of them holding a little girl in his arms.

    Under the bewildered eyes of everyone present, the bodyguard put the little girl on the red carpet.

    L was fascinated by the little girl, and thought, ''What a lovely girl! Whose child could she be? She''s really cute...''

    The little girl, dressed in a light yellow dress, was walking down the red carpet towards the altar with her short little legs.

    "Daddy!" What she said stunned everyone in the church.

    Following the little girl''s eyes, they found that she was calling to the man at the altar.

 Chapter 934 Donâ€™t You Think that Youâ€™re Unfilial and Ungrateful to Us

    Melissa was initially walking slowly, but when she thought that the man in front of her was her father, she picked up the pace and ran towards him.

    She stretched out her short arms, and shouted, "Daddy!"

    Her sudden yell shocked all the people that were present in the church.

    Besides calling him daddy, they also found that the girl''s face closely resembled Daniel''s. They wondered if this was his and Ivanka''s child.

    When she saw the little girling closer and closer to Daniel, Shirley felt her hands suddenly bing colder, and her uneasy feelings intensifying.

    Not only was Shirley feeling uneasy, but the man next to her as well.

    He stared at the cute girl, and wondered where she came from.

    Melissa kept running and eventually stopped in front of Daniel. Without hesitation, she held Daniel''s legs with her little arms, and while showing her lovely white little teeth, she said, "Daddy! Hug, hug!"

    Daniel was staring at her, and he couldn''t help but bend down to her. At that moment, he could clearly see that the girl really resembled him...

    Then he held her up in his arms, and he couldn''t help to ask, "Your mother is..."

    "Here!" A familiar voice was then heard, which startled everyone present.

    At the door there was a woman surrounded by six bodyguards. Her hair was tied up on her head, and she was wearing a white suit, with a pair of white high-heel shoes.

    This woman, with her outstanding graceful temperament, was none other than J.

    The woman who had disappeared for almost three years.

    The familiar face made both Samuel and E''s hands tremble, and so did Daniel''s.

    J looked deep into the handsome man''s eyes, who was dressed in an elegant tuxedo. Their eyes met, and the looks in both of their eyes were filled with unutterable andplicated emotions.

    J moved her eyes away, and then walked towards her parents.

    "Dad, mom, I''m back." She spoke to her parents in a low voice, on the verge of tears.

    E wiped off her tears from her cheeks, and couldn''t believe what she was seeing.

    "Jane!" called Samuel. Although he was a man, his eyes were red and flooded with tears when he saw his daughter again after her three year absence.

    Instantly, J was surrounded by all the people there. They all kept asking her questions, one after another. They wanted to know how she was, and where she had been in the past few years.

    Then, a few momentster, the little girl in Daniel''s arms was taken away by L. Looking at her lovely granddaughter, L also silently wiped her tears off her face.

    Samuel and

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    gged and stopped E, and everyone there began to persuade andfort them.

    "E, Jane''s already back, don''t be angry anymore, " said L again.

    Jerry pulled his sister back, and while looking at his mother, he said, "Mom, like mother* said, this is all Daniel''s fault. Jane left home because of Daniel, and he''s the one that should be punished and pped!"

    When Jerry had just finished his words, the door bell rang.

    J turned around and looked at the mansion''s door in the living room.

    Daniel peacefully walked into the living room, and uponying his eyes on him, Harry started scolding him in a stern voice. "Daniel! Do you admit to your mistakes?"

    In the same time, L handed Mellisa to Lillian. She didn''t have the patience to argue with Daniel, and instead grabbed a feather duster from one of the room''s corners and hit Daniel with it.

    "I''ll hit you till you''re dead! You''re a bad son!" said L.

    Daniel didn''t defend himself, and just let L hit him on his back and arms.

    Finally, Anna stopped L.

    Wearing a dark look on his face, Daniel nced at his mother, and said, "Mom, she didn''t trust me at all at that time! I told her that nothing had happened between Kate and I, and neither between Ivanka and I, but she still didn''t believe me, and what''s more, she also ran away. What was I to do?"

    Sally also backed up her brother, and said, "Jane, my brother is speaking the truth, Ivanka''s baby is not my brother''s. She confessed to Daniel about the fact that her father had asked her to cheat on Daniel, exchanging her elder sister''s safety!"

    ...

    Backing against all the people, J gnawed heavy on her lower lip, and wondered if Sally''s words were actually true...

 Chapter 935 Iâ€™ll Destroy Your Company

    After a long while, J turned around, and while looking at Daniel, she coldly asked, "What about Shirley Zheng? Did you have feelings for her afterwards?"

    With a deep look in his eyes, Daniel looked at the p mark on her face, and replied, "No!"

    But J just sneered at his words.

    Daniel then took his daughter from Lillian''s arms, and while holding her, he said, "J, she''s my daughter, and she has nothing to do with you from now on!"

    While he was heading towards the door, J immediately caught up with him, but Daniel just pushed her away. J picked up the pace and stopped him at the door, staring at him, with rage burning bright in her eyes.

    She argued, "Why is that, Daniel? I gave birth to her after I was pregnant with her for nine months!"

    Daniel looked at her, and said, "So what!"

    "Daniel Si!" Harry came over to them and took Melissa from Daniel''s arms.

    Daniel didn''t want to give him Melissa, but Harry gave him a warning nce, and tly said, "You should talk with Jane now."

    "Father*, I have nothing to talk with him!" said J. When J saw that her child wasn''t in Daniel''s arms anymore, she moved away from the door.

    She hade back to stop Daniel and Shirley''s wedding ceremony, but not to give Daniel her child.

    "But I do!" said Daniel. He gritted his teeth, held her wrist, and took her out of the mansion.

    "Let go of me!" shouted J.

    They came out of the mansion, and when several bodyguards saw that J was being dragged by a man, they immediately stood in a row and stopped Daniel.

    Daniel sneered, and thought that J had lived a good life these past years and she even had bodyguards to protect her.

    "Get away!" He said and cast a cold nce at them.

    The men were so shocked by his cold stare that their legs slightly started trembling, but one of them bravely said, "Let go of our boss!"

    ''Boss?'' There was a spark of ridicule shining in Daniel''s eyes.

    He turned around and pinched J''s chin, and while raising it and lowering his head, he kissed her red lips.

    ...

    J was so shocked by his sudden kiss that her mind went nk. She didn''t expect that Daniel would treat her like that!

    When the bodyguards saw that J was now being pulled by Daniel, they immediately came to her aid to stop Daniel.

    They began to fight Daniel, but he skilfully defeated the six bodyguards with one hand, while with the other still holding on to J.

    When he looked at the men

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    s? And how were you doing?" asked E.

    J remembered the miserable days when she had just left home, and she was a little distressed.

    "In the beginning, I had a bad time and lived on a breadline every day. Later, I met... Caspar. He asked me to stay in his vi, and it was he who let us continue to live again afortable and wealthy life, " said J.

    Caspar, who was her benefactor, helped her in all respects when she was in difficulty.

    "And you and him? Are you in a rtionship?" E was a little nervous and stared at her daughter after she asked this.

    J shook her head, and said, "No, we''re not. Mother, I didn''t mean to lose contact with you deliberately, but when I gave birth to the twins..."

    When E heard her, she immediately interrupted her and sat up in bed with excitement. She said, "Twins?"

    J nodded nervous, and said, "Mother, but please don''t tell Daniel!"

    "You''re such a silly girl. Is the other one the younger sister, or the older one?" asked E. E lovingly caressed Melissa, who was asleep, thinking that she was adorable.

    "This one is the older one, and her younger sister is called Michelle." When she mentioned her two children, J felt delighted and smiled.

    E held her by the hand and looked at her fretfully. "Where is she now? You just left her there alone? Will she be in danger?"

    She wondered why her daughter was so careless.

    J didn''t answer E, but instead gingerly looked at her mother, and said, "Mother, aren''t you angry?" she asked.

    E was confused, and asked, "Why should I be angry?"

    "You aren''t angry that I... was pregnant before marrying?"

 Chapter 936 So Desperate to Get Rid of Me

    She suddenly realized something as she fondly looked at her worried daughter. "You ran away from home because you were scared that I might be angry at your pregnancy?"

    J silently nodded.

    ...

    "You were actually thinking that I would ask you to have an abortion?"

    She nodded again.

    E touched her temples, distressed. What a foolish girl she was!

    "How could you ever think of something like this! Of course, I would have been a little mad at first, but after all, I am your mother, and I would have looked after you at all times and made sure that you delivered the babies safe!" E sobbed as she was ming herself for being too harsh with her daughter, and she wondered if this had had something to do with J''s actions.

    J walked up to her mother and held her tightly in her arms, and said, "Mum, you should have told me so!" Tears then came flowing down her cheeks.

    Gently stroking J''s head, E smiled with eyes filled with tears. "Silly girl, I would never have asked you to have an abortion. You really think that your mother is that mean?"

    When she saw that her daughter was dating Daniel, she had already thought that maybe one day her daughter might end up having a short gun wedding.

    However, things turned outpletely different from what she had imagined them would be, and the two of them broke up, and she ended up bing a single mother.

    "Mom, Michelle is now in Z Country, and Caspar is looking after her for me. The Qiao family have many family members who are fond of twins. Don''t worry, they are all very nice to them." The Qiao family had association with the Tianye Men, but they were kind people in nature, and were always nice to their own family and friends.

    After giving birth to the twins, J had lost all of her memories. Caspar had told her that she was actually the chairwoman of Tianye Men. She was shocked at the news but she believed him.

    Since then, she had gradually recovered some of her memories, but she still didn''t have a clue to what she had to do. Deep down inside, she felt that she was obliged to give themanding power back to Caspar.

    "Please invite Caspar to C Country. Your father and I would like to thank him in person."

    J nodded; she owed Caspar big time, and it wasn''t a debt that could easily be repaid with mere cash.

    When she thought of that, J stepped away from E, and simply said, "Mum, I still need to go to Z Country tomorrow. I need to hide from Daniel for a while."

    E was confused at her sudden decision.

    "He refuses to let me see my child, and I would never give Melissa to him, for nothing in this world!"

    "You don''t need to hide from him, let your father handl

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    the door and picked up a drink from the table and gulped it down in an instant.

    "Let me guess, who dared to cross our dear Boss Qiao?" Croft looked at the gloomy man and asked with a joking voice.

    "Beat it!" Caspar snapped at him as he continued to gulp down more drinks.

    Croft raised his eyebrows. Sipping his wine gracefully, he casually asked, "I thought you two were living together. Aren''t you? If you ask me, all you need to do is go to her room and sleep with her."

    When he heard this, Caspar stopped drinking and gave him a stern look.

    "I''m not kidding. Women are usually loyal to their partners, especially a girl like J. I''m sure that as soon as you sleep with her, she would be loyal to you, both mentally and physically!"

    Caspar put on a false smile on his lips. Croft''s words sounded correct, but he wouldn''t be J''s first man. Her heart was with someone else.

    At the current time, J was loyal to her first man!

    Croft casually opened his mouth again, and said, "Look at Melissa and Michelle. Well, well, well, if only I could get a pair of adorable twins like them!"

    That night when he got home, Caspar was pretty drunk, and he could barely walk straight.

    Caspar was brought to his room by the butler, but J heard the noise and walked out of her room.

    She felt guilty because he had been so mad earlier in the evening. She pondered the whole night if she should talk to him or not.

    "Caspar, how are you?" J stood at the entrance of his room, and the butler had just helped him liefortably in his bed.

    "He''s drunk, " said the butler politely.

    ''Drunk?'' J sent the butler for a servant to aid Caspar for the night, in case he ever needed anything.

    She thought to herself, "Never mind, I''ll talk to him tomorrow when he''s sober."

 Chapter 937 It Was All Because of Your Stupid Idea

    Back in her room, J was just about to go to the bathroom when the door was suddenly opened.

    ¡­ Caspar was sitting in the door, with his sturdy chest bare, and filled with scars.

    He was dressed only in his shorts.

    J frowned, and asked, "Caspar, I think you entered my room by mistake."

    Hearing her speak, Caspar didn''t leave, and instead entered her bedroom and closed the door behind him.

    The twins were in the adjacent children''s room; J was alone in the bedroom.

    She got frightened and stepped back. "Caspar, please get out of here at once!" she shouted.

    She thought that there surely would be gossip if someone were to find out that she stayed with him in the same room.

    Caspar ignored her words, and only Croft''s words kept on echoing in his mind, "Sleep with her! Sleep with her!"

    He grabbed her by the wrists, pushed her on her bed and pressed her down.

    "Caspar! Have you gone mad?" J tried to push him away, but she failed. He bent his head and kissed her.

    J turned her head to one side and his kiss fell on her hair instead.

    Despite her struggle, Caspar still held her face in his hands and kissed her red lips.

    She was so beautiful that in that moment Caspar lost his mind.

    J bit his thin lip hard and both of them tasted blood, but he still didn''t let her go.

    ''What should I do? What should I do?'' J thought. She arched her right leg and kicked him hard in his thigh.

    Then she tried her best to push him away again. Finally she seeded, and she got up from the bed and pped him hard across his face.

    ¡­

    Time seemed to stand still, and J''s p instantly woke the drunk Caspar.

    He looked at the woman with his red bloodshot eyes and shook his head.

    "J¡­" He held out his right hand, but J stepped back immediately.

    As he got out of bed and tried to exin everything to her, Caspar looked down at himself, and said, "I''m sorry, I''m drunk."

    He patted his forehead irritably.

    J stared at him, and said, "Go back to your own room and have a good rest first." Caspar then wobbled out of J''s room.

    As soon as he left, J locked her bedroom door.

    Then she ran to the bathroom and brushed her teeth

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    cond twin, to the corner and threatened her. "Sally, you''re a member of Shao family now. I will break up my friendship with you if you ever dare to tell your brother about the other twin!"

    Sally shook her head, but then nodded, "I won''t tell him. That''s your business."

    Sally was telling the truth, but J didn''t fully believe her. She didn''t let her go, and instead said, "My dear Sally, let''s go shopping with the babies tomorrow. I''ll buy you whatever you like. Okay?"

    Sally nodded, "Well, J, I really won''t tell him. I''m going to y with the twins!"

    In the living room, Jerry held the twins high in the air, and Sally was also eager to y with them too.

    J gave her a final suspicious nce before letting her go.

    However, she looked at Sally''s back, and wondered why Sally hadn''t got pregnant yet since she had married Jerry for more than three years.

    The following morning, J''s grandparents took Melissa away to y with their friends.

    J went back to the Royal Mansion with Michelle.

    Not far from Mansion No. 8

    Three Bentleys were neatly parked one next to the other.

    The man in the car saw the two Mercedes parked at the entrance of Mansion No. 8. The three Bentleys then immediately drove out and blocked up the way.

    J looked at the man stepping out of the car, and whispered to Michelle, "That''s your dad. Don''t ever mistake him!"

    Michelle looked anxiously at Daniel, and shouted in the car, "Daddy! Daddy!"

 Chapter 938 Daddy Will Not Lie to Me

    J Shao covered her daughter''s mouth, and said, "Stop talking! Your daddy will take you away from me if you keep yelling!"

    The little girl pushed away her mother''s hand, and asked, "Mommy, why didn''t you tell me earlier that my daddy is so handsome. I prefer to stay with him!"

    ... J was surprised that her daughter had ''betrayed'' her so quickly.

    The man impatiently knocked on the car''s window for several times, and J lowered it, and coldly said, "Mr. Si, you got the news faster than I thought."

    ''It must''ve been Sally or Jerry who told Daniel the news about my return! Jerry was more suspicious, I''ll beat him when Ie back, '' thought J.

    "Daddy, daddy!" Michelle reached out her hands to Daniel.

    Looking at his lovely daughter, Daniel''s heart softened. He then opened the car''s door and held his daughter in his arms.

    "Daddy, I''ve finally met you!" Daniel was so happy that he didn''t understand the deeper meaning of her daughter''s words.

    He looked at her daughter and smiled, and said, "Daddy''s missed you too! Do you want to y with daddy?"

    Daniel held the little girl and then got in his Bentley.

    J quickly got out of her car, and said, "Daniel, you can leave now! Give me back my daughter!"

    Ignoring J''s words, Daniel held her lovely daughter in his arms and got inside his car.

    Michelle looked at her mother and worried about her. She asked Daniel, "Daddy, will you stop me from seeing mommy from now on?"

    Michelle was worried, which in turn made Daniel soften even more, "No, I won''t, but only if your mother is obedient, okay?"

    After hearing Daniel''s words, Michelle nodded. Sheforted J through the opened window, and said, "Mommy, I''ll y with daddy for a while. Don''t worry! Daddy just said that if you are obedient, you can see me again!"

    Michelle''s voice was soft and cute, which made Daniel smile and look at her daughter dotingly.

    "Baby, he is lying. Come back to mommy, I''ll take you to meet your grandparents."

    Michelle looked at her handsome daddy, and said, "Mommy, daddy will not lie to me. Don''t worry, I will meet my grandparents some other time!"

    ... How could D

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    nce. A lot of guards got out of the cars, and stood on both sides, guarding the building.

    A woman got out from a car, and she wore a ck chiffon shirt and a pair of ck chiffon loose pants, with a matching big red bag.

    J also wore her sunsses to cover half of her face, the exceptions being her chin and her big red lips.

    Looking at the skyscraper, she smiled, and thought, ''Long time no see, SL!''

    J entered the building quickly, and the people inside were shocked by her appearance.

    When J walked towards the second main entrance, she was stopped by thepany''s security staff.

    Two of her guards immediately came to her aid and pushed them aside, and the security staff immediately called for the help of their other colleagues.

    The front desk girl had been changed, and the current one didn''t know J. J ignored her while she tried to stop her and confidently walked towards the elevator.

    "Oh my god, what''s happening? Did our CEO have trouble with the gangster''s head?"

    "One, two three... Oh my god, she has twelve guards. She must havee to do something!"

    "Should we call the police?" discussed the SL staff.

    ...

    At the 88th floor, where the president''s office was.

    When the elevator opened, a woman and a dozen guards came out of it, which shocked Spark Shi.

    "Morning. Can I help you?" he asked. Spark tried to stop the woman, with whom he felt that he was familiar with.

 Chapter 939 I Will Kill You

    J Shao took off her sunsses and smiled. She said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Mr. Shi!"

    Spark Shi stared at J with his mouth opened.

    The mature woman had really surprised him. ''They said J hade back to wreck Daniel Si and Shirley Zheng''s wedding, '' thought Spark. ''Well, I see that indeed it wasn''t a lie. And it makes sense. Who else would dare break inside the SL Group?''

    Shirley turned pale when she saw J, who was looking amazing, but J didn''t even nce her, and instead walked straight towards Daniel''s office.

    J wasn''t the impulsive person that she used to be.

    If she hadn''t changed, she would have scratched Shirley''s face like a rabid cat immediately after knowing about their wedding.

    But now, she just ignored her¡­

    When J pushed the door open, Daniel was chatting with his daughter over the phone.

    He looked at the woman and instantly frowned, but he didn''t let his daughter know what was going on. Instead, he calmly said, "Sorry, sweetie, daddy has some business to attend to, but I promise I''ll call you backter."

    He then ended the call, leaned back in his chair, and looked at J and her bodyguards with a pair of cold eyes.

    Meanwhile, over ten security guards had already rushed to the office, but were stopped and dismissed by Spark.

    "You truly are the leader of the Tianye Men... Otherwise, you wouldn''t be so arrogant, " said Daniel. He took out a cigarette and lit it.

    Daniel''s words astonished J. ''How could he possibly know about what I''ve done back in Z Country? Huh! Power!''

    She calmed herself down quickly and then strolled to the sofa, on which she sat down and put her handbag aside. She then picked up the teapot?to make some tea, and leisurely said "I''ll meet with my girl right here, in no more than 30 minutes!"

    Daniel didn''t take her words too seriously, and instead coldly replied, "Get out! Now!"

    J wasn''t?frightened anymore. She put a few excellent tea leaves into the pot, and retorted, "Daniel, don''t be stubborn. If you don''t bring my daughter here like I said, I''ll smash everything in the room."

    Daniel gave J a cold stare, and thought, ''Well, that''s why you brought so many men here! Excellent!''

    He flicked his cigarette ash in the ashtray, and replied, "Do as you please, but I swear you will never find her."

    J sneered, and mme

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    J almost lost control of herself then, as if everything she had learned?during the past three years was gone.

    Before she could utter another word, the door opened, and Shirley entered the room. She froze with terror when she saw so many guns.

    The scene had brought memories back£­she remembered that several years ago, J?had saved them out of the vige¡­

    "Shirley, see her out."

    His words were ice-cold, heartless.

    Shirley took a deep breath to summon some courage. She then passed by the bodyguards, and with a sweet smile, she said, "J, this way, please."

    Her smile tore J''s heart out, but J didn''t say a word and took out her ringing phone.

    J recognised the phone number, and she couldn''t hide herplex feelings.

    Daniel noticed her expression, and his eyes darkened in an instant.

    J answered, "Hi, Caspar!"

    ''It''s a man, of course.'' The thick smoke in front of Daniel concealed his expression from Shirley''s eyes.

    "Dinner? Okay ¡­ Where? I''ll be there tonight." J left the room while talking with Caspar over the phone. She continued, "I know, I''ll bring more people with me."

    "By the way, do you remember the man that we met at the party earlier? I don''t want to see him ever again¡­" Daniel witnessed her leaving, as well as her unexpected return.

    "Look after my daughter, I''ll bring her back in one or two days, " requested J.

    She was still on her way leaving, while still talking on the phone.

    Silence conquered the office again, and Daniel?stared at his broken phone on the ground with mixed feelings.

 Chapter 940 Is Daniel One of Vernâ€™s Relatives

    Shirley, who was still at the door, was just about to leave, but Daniel called her again, and said, "Ask Spark toe in."

    "Okay, Mr. Si." Shirley then closed the door behind her.

    She stood outside the office, with sadness gleaming in her eyes. After their wedding ceremony had been wrecked, Daniel hadn''t spoken one word to her in private.

    After telling Spark what Daniel had just said, Shirley sat down on her seat, absent-minded.

    If J hadn''te back, she would have be Daniel''s wife. Even if... they were husband and wife on paper only, she was still willing to marry him.

    However, J had now returned, and it was very obvious that everything was the same as it was three years ago; Shirley, again, had be the person who couldn''t get any sort of attention...

    Daniel, of course, didn''t care about anyone else since J had reappeared.

    At the office

    "Check the address of the ce where she''s having dinner tonight, and take a group of people along to follow her." While Daniel uttered these words, they made Spark wonder whether they really had any emotion in them, or not.

    "Okay, Mr. Si." Spark took out his phone and began to make phone calls.

    After Spark left the office, Daniel looked at the weapon on his desk, and thought that J must have practiced a lot in thest three years...

    In fact, J had practiced for only two years, because she had just started practicing itte in her pregnancy.

    During that period, she was feeling very bored, so she decided on killing time with this...

    In the evening, there were many people going in and out of an inconspicuous restaurant, but the bodyguards, who were dressed in their ck clothes, could be seen everywhere around it and in it.

    Everyone who entered the restaurant needed first to be frisked, and no one was allowed to bring in with them any dangerous items.

    When a woman, wearing a ck coat, got out of a ck luxury car, two men, dressed in ordinary clothes, immediately walked up to her.

    They greeted J, "Miss J, wee!" In fact, both of them were several years, or maybe even more than ten years older than J was. But, since she was the leader of the Tianye Men, people who knew her or didn''t know her personally, had to call her in a respectful manner.

    In fact, J didn''t want to lead such a life at all, but when she had lost her memories during those two years, everything naturally came to her.

    Now she had recovere

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    introducing Daniel to everyone present at the table.

    "J, I''m sorry."

    When Shirley had the chance, she apologized to J.

    But after she heard her, J just sneered. Sorry? She didn''t demand any apology from Shirley.

    When Luke introduced Frank, Daniel took a long look at him. Frank imperceptibly winked at him, and then pretended not to know him, and said, "Mr. Si, I''ve heard a lot about you!"

    Daniel tly spoke, "It''s so kind of you to say that."

    When Luke was about to introduce J, J suddenly stood up from her seat, and told Luke, "I need to go to the bathroom."

    ...

    Luke was a little embarrassed, but J picked up her handbag, which was ced behind her, and then left the private room.

    Daniel looked at J''s back when she was going away and then slowly sat back down, not changing the expression on his face for a second.

    After a while, Frank also left the room to go and look for her. When looking at the private room''s door, which was closed, Daniel began to look thoughtful.

    After she came out of the bathroom, J put her handbag aside and started to wash her hands.

    A man came in, and while standing beside her and turning on the tap, he said, "You just have to pretend that you don''t know me, and you need to leave here halfway through the dinner, " he said.

    J had now stopped washing her hands, and asked, "Are you carrying out a task now?"

    Brian nodded and vigntly looked in the mirror.

    When J returned to the private room, the waiters had already begun to serve the dishes. J sat back on her seat, and she heard Vern ask her, "J, where is Caspar?"

 Chapter 941 We Canâ€™t Hurt Her

    J was feeling doubtful as she listened to Vern''s words. Why did he ask her that? Had Caspar returned to C Country already?

    She fell silent for a moment, and realized that Caspar hadn''t given all of the information out; he was hiding something. Thinking of this, she shook her head, and said, "I don''t know where he is. He didn''t say anything to me."

    Brian entered the room and sat beside Luke, but Luke looked unhappy. He quietly spoke into Brian''s ear, "Those guys, they seemed to not havepleted their mission, since they didn''te back to our headquarters yet. What the hell are they doing?"

    "Don''t worry. If they failed, I''llplete the task myself." Brian scowled; he was pretty upset about his fellowrades.

    As he looked at Brian''s angry look, Luke reminded him, "Don''t be so impulsive; remember that we have other missions this evening. There are many important people here, and we must seize the chance to make them our friends".

    J overheard their conversation, and her eyes got lost in thought.

    At this point, ke stood up and made a toast to Vern. He said, "Mr. V, thank you so much foring to this party, it''s wonderful to meet you. May I have a drink with you?"

    Vern nodded slightly, and he raised his ss and took one sip of wine. Unlike Vern, ke drained his ss in one gulp.

    He then walked up to Daniel, and said, "Mr. Si, you are a fantastic man. Thank you! Thank you for saving my life five years ago, I''m deeply grateful and indebted to you. Cheers!"

    Daniel also raised his ss, and replied in a calm tone, "ke, you''re quite wee. It was not that much of a big deal."

    They shared a drink and exchanged polite greetings with one another.

    ke asked his fellow to refill the ss, and then he moved towards J and ttered her on her career. "Miss J, your business is thriving. Tianye Men has won a ce in C Country, and I admire your courage and superior ability. By the way, you are very pretty, and it''s a real pleasure to meet you here."

    Hearing his rney, J gave him a polite smile, and replied, "Mr. ke, you are very modest. I''m also very d to be here, and thank you for your great kindness that you''re showing me."

    She stood up from her seat and gulped down a ss of wine.

    Luke marveled at her, and said, "Wow! That''s awesome! Miss J, you''re also really good at drinking. You must be a female icon!"

    J sat down and wiped her mouth with a small handkerchief, and said, "Luke, don''t be so modest. You''re actually better than me."

    J returned thepliment w

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    took J by her hand and let her hide behind him.

    Luke now instantly knew that Brian was the man who had betrayed him. He wanted to fight him but two soldiers caught him by the arm and held him before he could make a move on him. Luke lost control, and shouting at Brian, "Frank! No, I should actually call you Brian. You sick bastard, you''ve betrayed us! Go to hell!"

    Brian impassively watched Luke. He now tore off his false beard and showed his credentials to Luke, and said with a cold voice, "You are arrested on suspicion of involvement in human trafficking and arms dealing. Lock him up!"

    "Damn it, Frank! You sick bastard! I''ll kill you! Just wait and see!" Luke shouted like a rabid man as a solider held tightly onto his arms.

    Suddenly, a man ran out of the crowd, and he picked up a gun and pointed it at J''s head.

    "You''d better let my boss go, or otherwise I''ll kill this woman!" shouted the man.

    Luke was very surprised by what he saw. He tried tofort his fellow, and said, "Hansen, don''t be foolish! Calm down! She has a powerful background, and we can''t hurt her. Let her go!"

    Luke thought to himself, ''The blundering fool! The Tianye Men will never let him go if Hansen hurts J.''

    Hansen also panicked. He looked at Luke, and cried, "Boss, help me! I don''t want to die!"

    Brian and Daniel worried that J would be frightened by what had happened, but she kept her calm all the way.

    "Hansen, trust me. I''m the boss of the Tianye Men, but I''m nobody for the police. Your work has no value, and they will not rescue me. Please, let me go now." As she said this, J pointed towards Daniel, who was just sitting and watching the whole scene with a handsome and calm face.

 Chapter 942 Nobody Would Feel Sorry For Me Nor Care About Me.

    As J pointed to him, Daniel smiled grimly.

    "You see, he, Mr. Daniel Si, CEO of the SL Group, is worth several hundred billion dors. The woman beside him is his fiancee and is worth more than me."

    As Shirley heard her name mentioned, she felt unnerved and drew herself near Daniel.

    Hansen certainly knew Daniel''s eminent identity, and he also knew that it was better to take Daniel as his hostage. But he eximed, "You''re the head of the Tianye Men and you have tens of thousands of followers. If I take you away, I would be able to keep myself safe."

    Upon hearing this, J shook her head and said, "You are wrong."

    "Why?"

    "I have no real power within the Tianye Men. If I die, nobody would feel sorry for me nor care about me." What J said was true. Since she became the head of the Tianye Men, she had had many enemies.

    Caspar was bent on making her lead the Tianye Men, but he never thought that she would be the target of the enemies.

    Due to what J said, Hansen grabbed her and slowly walked toward Daniel. When he saw this, Luke went crazy and cried out, "Hansen! You fool!"

    Hansen was stopped on his tracks and looked toward Luke.

    At this time, J wrenched Hansen''s gun-holding hand and directed his hand up so that the gun pointed at the ceiling. Then, the gun fired.

    Hearing the gunshot, Shirley screamed. It made everyone grimace.

    The scream made J angrier. She threw her purse aside and gripped the gun, held by Hansen, with her two hands. She kicked Hansen on his shin.

    Hansen felt the pain on his right shin, making him kneel on one leg.

    Daniel, then, threw a ss at the gun in Hansen''s hand. The gun dropped to the ground.

    Several Special Forces soldiers instantly subdued Hansen.

    Suddenly, shots from weapons were heard outside. A Special Forces soldier rushed in and told Brian, "There are quite a few Luke''s subordinates outside."

    Brian smiled coldly. ''There is no point ining here to try to save Luke. It''s a suicide mission.''

    "Take Luke and leave."

    Brian took his gun and left the private room with the two hostages.

    At that moment,

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    d, I will return home soon. I''m fine now. It was just¡­ an ident." Actually, it wasn''t the first time the "ident" happened to her.

    Samuel didn''t hang up until he had reconfirmed that his daughter was fine.

    "Satisfied?" said J. She put her phone back into the purse and pushed his arms away. Just as she was about to leave, He grabbed her hands again and brought her into his house.

    J leaned against a pir by her side and looked at Daniel who was changing his shoes. "Why did you bring me here? Is my daughter here?"

    She didn''t actually think that Daniel would let her see her daughter. ''I''m a fool. I turned up with my kid and he took it away.''

    "J, you let my kid live such a dangerous life with you, " Daniel lifted her jaw. ''How dare she mention the kid before me!''

    J pped his hand away and said, "It''s none of your business-"

    Her lips were covered by his. The familiar smell of Daniel assaulted her and awakened her every nerve.

    She wanted to flee, but she couldn''t for he pressed the back of her head with his right hand and held her waist with his left.

    It was a deep kiss, not like the violent kiss they hadst time.

    It was three years since they had met each other. They were both intoxicated in the kiss.

    He pressed her body against a pir. An atmosphere of love permeated throughout the whole room. Just as he was about to enter her, she pushed him away.

 Chapter 943 Daddy is So Handsome

    J adjusted her clothes, pped Daniel in the face and said, "Asshole!" Then, she turned around and left the vi in a hurry.

    ...

    Daniel punched the pir with his fist. Apart from getting blue balls, he was also pped by J. How frustrated must he had been!

    Early next morning

    J got a call from Caspar very early the next morning. "Are you okay?" he asked.

    "Yes, I am fine." Daniel had saved her life, kind of.

    "Okay. I had someone look for the mastermind. I won''t let them walk away, " Caspar said coldly.

    J sat up on the bed, nodded her head, and said, "Where are you?" Meanwhile, the door opened, and Melissa walked into the room.

    She climbed onto the bed. J smiled at her and held Melissa in her arms.

    "I nned to fly to C Country. But something came up, so I cancelled my flight. I will get there, maybe two dayster." Caspar smiled at the paper with J''s address on it.

    "Okay."

    "How about the twins?" Caspar''s mood became better when they talked about the twins.

    J handed over the phone to Melissa and said, "It''s Uncle Caspar."

    "Uncle Caspar, this is Melissa." Melissa''s sweet voice made Caspar feel warm.

    "Do you miss me, Melissa?" Caspar said softly. He was kind to the kids.

    Melissa nodded her head and said, "I miss you very much, Uncle Caspar. Please take care of yourself."

    "Of course, I will. Where''s your sister?"

    "Michelle is with Daddy. I am with Mommy." J paused and stopped dressing up.

    Caspar understood that "Daddy" was Daniel. The twins really looked like Daniel.

    "Oh, okay. Take good care of Mommy, " Caspar''s mood went down again.

    "Yes, I will. Goodbye, Uncle Caspar."

    After she hung up the phone, Melissa couldn''t hardly wait to ask J, "Mommy, when can I meet Daddy?"

    She missed Daddy Daniel. Michelle had been with him for two days.

    J felt her heart sink when she heard the question, "Do you really miss him?"

    "Yes, I do! Daddy is so handsome!" There was a sparkle in Melissa''s eyes when she mentioned her daddy. She was the type who admired all the handsome men she sees.

    J

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    me. I will keep hunting Daniel to get my daughter back."

    If she kept stirring up trouble, Daniel might get annoyed and would let go of Michelle.

    John went to school after breakfast. Samuel and E went to old house with Sally and Melissa.

    Jerry went to work. J had nothing to do, but to go talk to Daniel.

    Before Sally got in the car, she pulled J aside and said in a low voice, "J, Daniel can be persuaded by reason, but not by force. You can..." Sally gave her a wink and threw her a kiss.

    J was speechless.

    She had to sell her body in order to get her daughter back. How sad was that.

    J shook her head and said, "Absolutely not! I am still angry with him. How could I throw myself at him? No way!"

    Sally cupped her cheek with an "I don''t care" look, and said, "I am on your side, believe me or not. Try everything you can, or Melissa would end up staying with Daniel."

    "But, it''s Daniel you are talking about. I know him well. Even if I seduce him for my daughter''s sake, he might still not let Michelle go. What would I do then?" That sounded like something Daniel would do. He was shameless.

    "Stop whispering, Sally. Get in the car. Let''s go." E held Melissa in her arms and had been waiting in the car for a while, but Sally and J kept talking.

    "Bye, Jane!" Sally got in the car and left J standing in front of the vi, watching them leave.

 Chapter 944 Didnâ€™t You Know that She Got Pregnant

    After Samuel Shao''s car left, J Shao caught sight of a military vehicle.

    The man who got out of the car surprised J. "Brian, " said J with a smile.

    Brian, dressed in his usual military uniform, walked up to J, and touched her head with a smile. "J, long time no see. Where have you been these past three years?" he asked.

    Sometimes, he missed her too much which tortured him. After knowing that she went missing, he spent a long time to look for her, but he didn''t seed.

    "I have been abroad. How''s everything going with you recently? What went on yesterday?" she asked. She changed the subject to hide her personal matters.

    Brian stared at her and saw how much she changed. In fact, he had noticed itst night.

    "I stayed with Luke for a covert mission for half a year and tried to find evidence of his crime to bring him to justice, " he replied. He got the mission because Luke had been involved in cross-border trafficking, which he usually dealt with.

    J knew it and asked, "Did he get caught?"

    They walked and talked along the road.

    The man in a Rolls Royce near them fixed his deep eyes on their backs as they faded away from his sight.

    ''J, you are always surrounded by many men.'' Daniel thought.

    Brian nodded and asked, "Why did you show up there?"

    ''Only leaders of gangs are invited in feasts like those. J wasn''t supposed to be there. But she was there, and people even referred to her as Miss J. Besides, when she was caught by Hansen, she looked quiet calm...'' Brian pondered.

    After musing for a while, J decided to tell Brian the truth, "In the past three years, I stayed with the Tianye Men in Z Country, and then I took over the Tianye Men."

    Hearing this, Brian frowned and sank in thought.

    "Why did you take over a gang? J, you shouldn''t be staying there, " said Brian.

    ''J is so innocent and energetic that deserves to be well-protected by a man with a powerful background, and

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    cquired by the SL Group. His wife and eldest daughter had been sent abroad, banning them to enter C Country because of Daniel, " she said.

    Daniel had manipted the news. Brian knew the truth.

    He didn''t tell J that Poe had been shot, and

    His wife and eldest daughter had been sold to a nightclub abroad.

    "I haven''t seen her since then. I didn''t contact any one I know, " she said. J told the truth. After her memory loss, she didn''t even contact her parents.

    She looked at his side profile, tilted her head, and asked, "Why the sudden mention of her?"

    It reminded her of when Daniel showed her proof that the child Ivanka had wasn''t his.

    She gazed at Brian in shock.

    ''Is Brian the father of that kid?'' She wondered.

    Looking at her widely open mouth, Brian couldn''t help butugh. "Nothing. Why do you look like that?" he asked.

    J stood still and asked, "Are you the father of her child?"

    Brian kept standing still, with a stern and pale look.

    Looking at his expression, she couldn''t resist her curiosity and asked, "Didn''t you know that she got pregnant?"

    Brian shook his head, with hands clenched into fists.

    ''That woman dared to disappear with my child.'' He thought.

    J paused for a few seconds and then asked again, "So are you the real father of her child?"

 Chapter 945 I will Also Destroy This Woman

    Brian remembered the red stain on the bed sheet; he nodded his head to J.

    But he then shook his head and asked J, "When did she confirm her pregnancy?"

    J lowered her head and thought for a while. She then gave him an estimated date of her conception. The date was around the time of their intercourse, so Brian nodded his head again to confirm it. It must have been his own child!

    "Let me help you look for her. How about it?" J sighed. She wondered how the story became... so ridiculous!

    They kept talking for a while as they continued walking. "If it''s convenient for you, please help me look for her, " said Brian.

    He had always been on confidential missions, so he hadn''t the chance to search for Ivanka himself. Now that he heard that she ran away with his own child, he would definitely try his very best and take advantage of all resources to search out Ivanka''s whereabouts!

    At the end of the alley was a wide road. J saw a parked Rolls Royce on it. The driver seat''s window was half open, and a man was sitting there, smoking a cigarette and staring at J.

    ... When J noticed him, she frowned in an instant.

    But when she remembered Sally''s words, her face flushed red.

    Brian looked at the changed expression on J''s face, and he tittered bitterly. He then held J into his arms and said, "I have missed you so much in these past three years!"

    This hug might be theirst hug, as he had to focus on this woman named Ivanka.

    J was shocked by his tight hug, and even though she could feel the angry aura from the man in the car, she still wrapped her arms around Brian''s waist and said, "Thank you, Brian!"

    Then, there was a heavy sounding from a mmed car door. Soon enough, she had fallen into another man''s arms.

    Daniel held her chin tightly. He gritted his teeth and squeezed out the words, "My daughter''s mother, how dare you hug another man! J, don''t you want to meet my daughter again?"

    J felt her chin ache, and she kicked Daniel''s leg with a high-heeled shoe.

    Daniel slightly furrowed his brows by her kick, but he didn''t let go of his grip on J''s chin.

    Brian intended to drag J away, but at that moment, a ck Lamborghini stopped at the road side. A man dressed in a ck western suit came out of the car. He quickly came over and dragged J away.

    Finally, these three men, each of whom had a sterling reputation and powerful demeanor, stood there and met each

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ished reputation with the Tianye Men of C Country.

    In Quan Ju Restaurant

    In a private room, J and Caspar sat face to face at a table. J took a sip out of her ss of juice and asked, "Didn''t you say that you were in Z Country this morning?"

    Caspar grinned and said, "I wanted to surprise you."

    J raised her brows. ''Yeah, I was really surprised.''

    The dishes were soon ced on the table, and Caspar picked up some food for J with a pair of chopsticks. They kept silent in the room.

    J meditated for a while, and she finally opened her mouth and said, "Caspar, I have something to tell you."

    The man froze for a bit, but then he picked up a piece of fishball, ced it on her bowl and said, "Have your food first."

    J nodded her head.

    When they began to talk about the twins, the atmosphere between them became better.

    Caspar put down his chopsticks; J wiped her mouth after she finished her rice in the bowl.

    "J, please stay in C Country these days and spend more time with your family. Don''t worry about the affairs in Z Country. Please think about it. When you make up your mind, I will take you to my grandfather."

    The room was quiet again. All of a sudden, J happened to notice the Rolls Royce outside in the parking lot. She was surprised; her heart beat fast.

    She then nodded to Caspar and said, "Okay, Caspar, thank you!"

    Caspar held her hand which rested on the table and said, "J, if... he doesn''t treat you well... you know, I''m waiting for you."

    ...

    J drew her hand back, lowered her eyelids, and drank from her ss of juice.

    She didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 946 I am Afraid Pink No Longer Suits Me

    Caspar Qiao called for the bill, and then they walked out of the private room.

    As they passed by the room next to theirs, the door opened, and a server came out. He courteously said, "After you, Mr. Si and Miss Zheng."

    J Shao paused. She looked back and saw Daniel Si and Shirley Zheng stepping out of the room.

    She didn''t stop walking. Instead, she took Caspar by the arm and whispered, "Let''s go, Caspar." Her sudden change in behavior bewildered Caspar.

    He turned and saw the couple from his peripheral vision. And then he immediately understood.

    The server went on talking to Daniel and Shirley, but Daniel''s eyes were focused on the backs of the man and the woman in front of him.

    In the parking lot

    Caspar opened the passenger door for J. When she was about to get in, she saw Daniel and Shirley walk out of the hotel together.

    Daniel was wearing a gray suit and a ck tie, seeming indifferent and extravagant, while Shirley was in a luxurious white dress. Her burgundy curls draped over her shoulders.

    J guessed that her dress must be from Daniel.

    Looking away, she forced herself to smile to disguise her annoyance.

    As they drove away, Daniel saw her in the passenger seat. She was looking at Caspar with a sweet smile on her face...

    When J got home, there was no one there, So she took out her phone to browse the inte.

    In the afternoon, she received a phone call from E Bo. "Mom, " she said.

    "Where are you, J?"

    "I''m home." J was cozy in bed, looking out the window.

    She suddenly remembered how three years ago Daniel climbed into the room through the window to see her¡­

    She was reminiscing the whole time, so she did not hear a word of what E said.

    She wasn''t responding until E called her name the third time, "Oh, Mom, what did you say?"

    ¡­ E repeated with a sigh, "Today is the mayor''s wife''s birthday, but I''m upied at the moment. I need you to run an errand for me. Please go buy a gift for her and then take it to the birthday party."

    What? Honestly, J had no interests in attending such asions. She knew that ces with a lot of women were not her cup of tea.

    Besides, she was already a s

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    pered, "So, Jane, are you two officially separated? It couldn''t be. After all, you have a kid now."

    J nodded as she got undressed. "We had to break up. As you can see, they''re together now. If it wasn''t for the baby, they would have already been on their honeymoon."

    She said casually, as if she wasn''t hurt.

    Anna mused, "About their wedding, Jane, we knew nothing of it until we read it from the news. L was very angry about it. You know, her son was getting married and she had only gotten the news three days before the wedding day."

    With the help of Anna, J took off her clothes and got dressed.

    "Aunt Anna, please don''t mention him anymore. I was too stupid to bring the baby to him!" She said as she turned her back for Anna to zip it up for her.

    These dresses were all Eason Bo''s original designs. Each of them was good enough to be entered in fashion designpetitions.

    "Well, now he knows that he has a daughter, how could he be able to leave you?" Their baby was so lovely. Daniel''s face brightened when he first met her.

    Anna wrinkled her brows on seeing the dress she wore, "I think this one exposes too much, Jane. I don''t think it''s the right one. It''s hardly appropriate for such an asion!"

    The dress J was trying on was a long, strapless, ck evening dress. It exposed all of her skin above her chest.

    But when they smoothened it down, the dress draped around her frame nicely, revealing her excellent figure.

 Chapter 947 Your Father Will Run After You With A Besom in His Hand

    In a brisk tone, J said, "Auntie, do you know why my mother asked me to go to the mayor''s wife''s birthday party? She said that she wanted me to get to know more people and make new friends. I need to dress up to be more beautiful, because no one will make friends with an ugly girl." J then opened the door and walked out of the fitting room.

    Anna followed J like a maid, and tried to smoothen J''s dress. Anna said, "You are so naughty! You''ll be the most beautiful girl present there even if you go without wearing any makeup."

    While Anna was saying this, Shirley had entered another fitting room with an orange dress, and also followed by her assistant.

    After hearing Anna''s words, J smiled, and then stood in front of the mirror to smooth out the wrinkles on her dress, ignoring all the other people present there.

    But despite all that, she could still feel that the man behind her was still looking at her, which made her feel a little nervous.

    Anna somehow suddenly turned her around, and J was now standing face to face with Daniel.

    Anna then said, "Daniel, have a look! What do you think about the dress?"

    Daniel stared at J and at her dress for a while, and then said, "Your taste in clothing has be much more worse than before. The dress is ugly and disgusting."

    Anna was confused after hearing Daniel''s words, and then looked at J''s dress again. She said to herself, ''I think the dress is very pretty, but it''s showing too much skin.''

    J''s breath intensified when she heard Daniel. She took a deep breath, and said, "Auntie, I like it. Please ask a cosmetician to do some makeup for me."

    Without even taking a nce at Daniel, she turned around and sat in front of the dresser.

    J looked at herself in the mirror, and suddenly she saw Daniel appearing in it.

    He grabbed her wrist, and in a cold and deep tone, he said, "I''ve told you that it was ugly. Haven''t you heard my words?"

    J pulled her hand back, and when she sneered at the man in the mirror, she said, "It''s none of your damn business even if I look like a beggar!"

    They looked at each other, with fires of anger sparkling in their eyes.

    At that moment, a gentle voice was heard. "Daniel, what do you think of this dress?"

    A happy smile appeared on J''s face. She thoug

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    use she was wearing a pair of eight centimetre high-heeled shoes. She soon had to sit down on a sofa.

    As time passed, there were more and more guests inside the hotel, chatting andughing in small groups.

    Suddenly, several women sitting opposite to J stood up, and screamed, "Daniel, wow, look, it''s Daniel!"

    When J heard their scream, she couldn''t help but turn around and look towards the door of the hotel.

    Daniel and Shirley had arrived.

    Although they were wearing high-heeled shoes, the youngdies instantly rushed towards Daniel, as if Daniel were their husband.

    Even some elder women were surprised at Daniel''s good looks, their faces flushing red.

    J stopped ring at Daniel and instead began to look at the ss of champagne in her hand.

    Many men, both old and young, wanted toe over to talk with J, but all of them were stopped by the bodyguard standing behind her.

    A few minutester, the mayor and his wife appeared in the hotel.

    They were instantly surrounded by many guests. J didn''t move, and she decided to leave after giving the gift to Alina.

    Later in the evening, it came the time to cut the cake, and Felton held Alina''s hand and they cut the cake together.

    Everyone could tell that Alina was very happy. J was a little jealous.

    She thought, ''Everyone here is happy, only I''m the one who isn''t.''

    J also thought it was time to leave, and she walked towards Alina with her gift. Near her, Daniel, Felton and other two officials were talking about something.

 Chapter 948 How Dare you Mock Her

    Standing in front of Alina, J smiled, and said, "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Zhou. Happy birthday!"

    "Sorry, you are?" Alina looked at J, puzzled. She felt that she seemed familiar, but didn''t know exactly where.

    The reason why J seemed familiar to her was that J resembled Samuel, but she had never seen J in her life, not even once.

    J briefly introduced herself. She said, "My mother''s E. My parents are very busy with some other things today, so I came to the party for them."

    When she mentioned E, J heard whispers behind her.

    Alina held her hands out to her, and said, "Oh, so you''re E''s daughter! My god, you are a beauty! I haven''t seen you until now."

    J exined, "Yeah, that''s because I got back from abroad just a few days ago."

    Alina introduced J to her husband, Felton Zhou. She said, "Felton, look! This is E''s daughter, and isn''t she a beauty, right?"

    Felton looked at J from head to toe and nodded.

    Ignoring the other men''s nces, J smiled, and said, "Nice to meet you, mayor Zhou! I''m J Shao."

    Alina pretended to get angry, and said, "J, just call me auntie, and Felton uncle."

    J nodded with smile, and she passed the present she was holding in her hand to Alina, saying, "Happy birthday! I hope that you''ll ept my scanty gift!"

    J behaved herself from the very beginning to the end of the party, and in doing so attracted other people''s attention.

    Alina received her gift cheerfully, and then began to present J to all the other people around her. The first was Daniel, and she said, "J, your mom has asked me to help you make some more friends. This is Daniel, the more than capable CEO of the SL Group! Boss Si, this is my friend''s daughter, J Shao."

    Felton had be mayor for nearly two years, and Alina had followed him there. She knew nothing about what had happened between Daniel and J.

    Daniel slightly shook the wine ss he was holding in his hand and said not

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    e almost fell down because someone had stamped on her dress.

    Luckily, Milly held J and she didn''t fell down.

    "Oh, it seems that I failed to stamp your dress off. You look so sexy, don''t you want to seduce Boss Si?" said rissa. While she was speaking, rissa swirled her wine ss arrogantly.

    J couldn''t stand her any longer; she had now hit her baseline.

    What happened now drew many people''s attention, and J became the main focus of the event.

    J fixed her dress and then walked towards rissa with a full ss of champagne. She determinedly said, "Apologize to me, now!"

    What J did reminded Daniel of the past, when she was still very lively, and stubborn.

    The people surrounding Jughed.

    They allughed at her over-confidence.

    "She asked rissa to apologize? How dare she!" asked a woman.

    rissa looked at J mockingly, and said, "You? You want me to apologize? Why?"

    Milly looked down on rissa, and said, "Three years ago, J was even more arrogant than you!"

    "She? More arrogant? Why? Because of her beautiful face and figure? With which older man did you have sex with?" asked rissa. Some womanughed at J, and changed their attitude towards her.

    "Which man? Do you really want to know?" And then, all of a sudden, J mysteriously smiled.

 Chapter 949 Otherwise How Could It Be Possible that I Love you

    J said to herself, ''Daniel, don''t even dream of standing by when I''m in trouble!''

    Some of the women sneered at her, and while looking at her with contempt, they asked, "Which old man?"

    ''Old man?'' J smiled at them.

    In full view of the public, she walked on her high heels towards Daniel, who wasn''t involved in the matter. What she did changed the woman''s expressions and surprised them. J tidied Daniel''s tie, ignoring all the other people''s reactions.

    "Boss Si, someone just said that you were an old man!"

    What she said shook all the people present at the party.

    "Oh my god! It''s Daniel!" screamed a woman.

    "It couldn''t be him! Is she crazy?"

    "It seems that Boss Si is ignoring her!"

    ...

    In fact, Daniel did ignore J, and nonchntly pulled his tie out of her hand.

    J was angry at his t reaction, which made her feel embarrassed.

    He not only didn''t help her, but also refused to reply to her.

    All the people were looking at J, and were expecting her to continue to make a fool of herself.

    She took a deep breath, and while she red at the women, she asked, "Who said my mum was a murderer? Show yourself!"

    A woman shrank her neck, and whispered, "It''s true, and a lot of people saw it!"

    J grabbed her by the cor and poured champagne over her head.

    "Shit!" The woman then let out a cry and felt morose.

    rissa was angry and walked towards J. Raising her hand, rissa was ready to p her, but J had already caught her arm at this point.

    She then threw rissa to the ground.

    With one hand holding her body and another pointing at J, rissa, bbergasted, red at her, and said, "How dare you push me?"

    Answering her question her own way, J stepped on rissa''s hand.

    Because J was wearing high heels today, rissa let out a piercing screech of pain. J sneered at her, and said, "Since you wanted to hit me and pointed at me, I''ve now destroyed your hand in return."

    So

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    When she was about to call Brian, one hand grabbed her phone away.

    J turned around and saw that Daniel had just hung up on a call.

    "Give me my phone back, you bastard!" J was trying to take her phone back. From now on, she had nothing to do with him.

    But she failed. Spark, who was holding Shirley, talked to the police for a while, and soon enough the three police cars left.

    rissa looked at what happened stunned. She stared at J, and wondered, ''Is she really Daniel''s wife?''

    Daniel then returned the phone to J.

    Then he raised Shirley up on her feet and left with her.

    rissa said to J, "Look! That woman is Daniel''s real fiancee. He already bought her a house in the city, and has also hired several bodyguards and servants for her.You''re just his past, at most!"

    She had been fascinated by Daniel, and had researched into Shirley.

    What she said broke J''s heart. Indeed, she was his past. Because she had chosen to leave when she had faced Daniel and Ivanka, Shirley had in turn sessfully seized this opportunity to seduce Daniel.

    "Throw her into the dump!" J waved her hands towards bodyguards and then left the hotel feeling exhausted.

    "How dare you do this? I will have my revenge!"

    "Oh! I don''t want to be thrown into the dump. Help! Who can help me?"

    ...

 Chapter 950 Go to the Waterside Complex Now

    J had treated the daughter of the department head badly. She had somehow made trouble for herself already.

    When the engine sprang back to life, her cell phone suddenly rang. It was Samuel calling.

    "Dad." She picked up the phone, leaned back and closed her eyes. She knew this wasing.

    "Jane, what happened? What caused the ruckus on the birthday party? Be honest with me. I''ll eventually know." he asked. Shortly after J had left, Alina had called E.

    J rubbed her eyes and replied, "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll apologize to Mrs. Zhou. We don''t have to make a big deal out of it."

    After all, she had destroyed the party and had left without eating anything.

    Given that the other man was the head of an influential and powerful department, Samuel mused, "So who started it?"

    "Not me! It was their fault! They even said that mom..." Remembering what rissa said, a deep thought rose in J''s mind.

    But she was afraid to asked her father about it...

    "I see. I''ll talk to Ethan. Pleasee home early." Samuel said nothing more and was about to hang up the phone.

    Ethan Yi, the head of a department, was rissa''s father. He was indeed someone that needed more than persuading.

    "Dad, I am sorry I got you into this mess!" It made J felt so guilty. She really didn''t mean to cause such trouble to her father.

    Samuel realized that his daughter had grown up already. He smiled lovingly. "It''s nothing. Sweetie, don''t worry. Come home early."

    "Okay, I will, Dad. See you, " J assured her father.

    On the way to the Royal Mansion, J thought of Michelle. She was determined to bring her back from Daniel.

    He had so many lovers around him. It could be a bad influence on Michelle.

    After sending Shirley home, Daniel headed to the Eastern Manor.

    When he arrived, Michelle had already fallen asleep. He gave her a soft kiss on the cheek and put on a satisfied grin.

    His daughter was so lovely. She never made trouble at all.

    Unfortunately, her mother was always the troublemaker. She was like a naive kid.

    When Daniel came out his daughter''s room, his phone rang. It was J calling.

    "What?" He answered the phone as he was walking back to his own room.

    J jumped straight to the point." Daniel, give me back my child. What do you want?"

    H

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ith this almost-fainting woman until daybreak.

    When J woke up, it was alreadyte afternoon!

    Oh no! She opened up her cell phone with her weak hand.

    Not surprisingly¡­ There were a lot of missed calls.

    She rubbed her painful temple and got up to take a shower. But she was so tired and had to hold to the wall to get into the bathroom.

    There were several bags at the end of the bed. She opened them and found a bunch of clothes.

    Aplete set ranging from bra to shoes were inside.

    She put on the clothes prepared by Daniel, grabbed her bag and left the Waterside Complex.

    In case she was pregnant, J drove to a drugstore.

    She bought some contraceptive pills, paused and then hesitated.

    It was not because she wanted to have another child of Daniel. Actually,st night was not in her safe period and the pill might cause harm to her body.

    At that very moment, her cell phone rang.

    It was¡­ Daniel.

    "Are you going to give me back the child?"

    Her eagerness for the child dismayed Daniel. He replied: "Throw the pills."

    ¡­

    How did he know this?

    She answered determinedly, "I have taken it already. Toote."

    Then there was a few moments of dead silence as J felt a great anger from the other end of the phone. She took a deep breath and answered, "You didn''t use a condom just for a moment of enjoyment. But I have to take care of myself."

    "Don''t put any thought on your child from now on." Daniel squeezed out the sentence through his clenched teeth.

    Then he hung up the phone.

 Chapter 951 Do You Want Me to Show You, Mr. Si

    After hearing his refusal to return her child, J stared nkly at the phone. She was too angry to say anything.

    Bastard! ''I should never trust a single word from a man speaking on a bed.'' she thought to herself in disdain.

    Throwing the case of the pill away, J drove towards the SL Group.

    ''All my sacrifice would be in vain if he didn''t return my child. I can''t let it happen.'' she tried to convince herself.

    After hanging up the phone, Daniel leaned against the wall, lit a cigarette, and walked towards the meeting room with anger in his heart.

    When J arrived at the SL Group, a beautifuldy at the reception desk tried to stop her. But she paused at the sight of J''s fury and the two bodyguards behind her.

    J entered the lift exclusively reserved for the CEO because other lifts were not avable just yet.

    Arriving at the 88th floor, J didn''t see Spark or Shirley. Instead, a young secretary who came here a year ago greeted her. But it was not of pleasure.

    "Hello. This is the CEO office and you can''t just walk around here." She warned J. The secretary didn''t know her because she was on holiday leave when J hade herest time.

    J cast a sideways nce at her but didn''t want to make any trouble for her. She asked coldly, "Where is Daniel?"

    Startled by her fiery eyes, the secretary replied unconsciously, "Mr. Si is in a meeting. What are you doing here?"

    J then went back to the lift, and pressed the button to the 22nd floor.

    In the 22nd floor

    The secretary at the front desk tried to stop her too. "Excuse me, who are you looking for?"

    "Daniel."

    The secretary looked at her, and said with a hint of annoyance in her voice. "Our boss is in a meeting. Do you have an appointment?"

    "Are you kidding me? Which meeting room?" she asked impatiently. ''Make an appointment? I''m extremely mad right now as Daniel can''t keep his promise.'' she disdainfully thought to herself.

    The secretary replied in a formal tone, "Pleasee here some other day after making an appointment. I''m sorry."

    Jane heard it, but still walked towards the third conference room; the secretary tried to keep her from entering but was stopped by her bodyguards.

    "You can''t enter. Mr. Si is having a mee

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    But ording to his words, it seems that I''m willing to do it.'' she thought to herself.

    Daniel pushed her on the desk. "Show me."

    He got much closer to her.

    Gritting her teeth, J closed her eyes, and tried to forget all her anger and humiliation.

    "Daniel, you are a son of a bitch. Give my child back!" cried J. J eventually failed, and exposed her true feelings to Daniel.

    He just put on a cold smirk and said, "Why stop disguising now?"

    ''She is so angry but still hides it and pretends to seduce me. J has indeed changed. In the past, she would have shouted at me angrily immediately.''

    J covered her eyes to calm down herself.

    She casually said, "It''s okay if you don''t return my child. After all, I still have a child with another man. I leave this to you... Oh, jeez!"

    Her chin suddenly was gripped by Daniel. It was so painful that she wanted to give him a hard bite.

    The man stared at her with hatred, and asked, "Whose child?"

    "Mind your own business. The man I love. It doesn''t involve you at all." She struggled to get away from his hands, but he didn''t move.

    Daniel answered while his face turned red, "It''s Caspar."

    ''He would kill Caspar if I admit to it.'' J knew Daniel.

    To avoid bringing Caspar any trouble, J shook her head immediately and said, "Mind your own business. I give the child to you. I will leave now."

    She changed her mind. Even if Daniel didn''t tell her, she could still find Michelle with the help of the Tianye Men.

 Chapter 952 Shirleyâ€™s Hairpin

    Finally getting rid of Daniel, J collected herself together and headed towards the door.

    As she was already near the door, Daniel opened it for her, pulled her waist and went towards the lift.

    Daniel was going too fast and J had to run to keep pace with him.

    "Daniel, let me go! It hurts..."

    The secretary who had stopped J earlier gaped at them in astonishment.

    The two bodyguards looked at each other and followed. When the lift stopped at the 88th floor, they immediately got in.

    At the 88th floor

    Through the transparent ss of the office, they watched J being pulled into the executive office by their boss.

    J was thrown onto the bed in the lounge.

    "How can you say you don''t want your child? J, you don''t deserve to be a mother!" Daniel looked down at her with utter disappointment.

    Moving away from him, J retorted, "You don''t allow the child to see her mother. Do you deserve to be a father?"

    Daniel just smirked. "Since both you and me don''t deserve to be parents, we are well-matched, then."

    ... J was disgusted. ''He was talking nonsense!''

    She didn''t care about it. She wanted to leave and just stay away from this monster!

    When she got up, Daniel passed by the bed and stopped her.

    "Fuck off! I have no time to waste with you!" J red up and pushed Daniel away.

    ''Fuck off?!''

    When J''s hand was already on the handle, Daniel lifted her and threw her onto the bed.

    J hurt her waist and screamed in her heart. ''Bullshit! It hurts!''

    Then J thought smartly. She kicked off her shoes and crawled into his bed. "I won''t go now! Daniel, you should pay me for the medical expenses and mental damages you have caused me! Ten million in total. I''ll give you a 20% discount. Give me 8 million! I deserve that!"

    ''Was she making a scene?'' Daniel''s eyes snapped. He seemed to see the J of three years ago.

    Actually, he liked that version of her. She was more

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    "Miss Shirley,e in the lounge please."

    Seeing them pulling and pushing, Shirley was perplexed but she had to follow them.

    In the lounge.

    Daniel trapped J in the bed andmanded, "Close the door."

    Shirley closed the door. There were only three people in the room now.

    Daniel raised J''s chin. "J, would you please coordinate with me to disy my skill for Miss Shirley? I don''t want her to have an idea that I''m no good in here."

    "..." The two women in the room were utterly speechless.

    ring at Daniel, J shouted, "Why do you have to go around the bush? Go ahead! You don''t need to make a scene!"

    Daniel''s eyes looked intense as he put his hand on J''s waist!

    She felt herself heating up. J blushed and hurried to hold his hand. "Bastard! Let me go!"

    "Let you go? You think too much!" Daniel smiled and kissed her in front of Shirley.

    The door was opened. Daniel let go of J. "Stop!"

    Shirley paused and stood still.

    J held Daniel''s arm and bit him hard. "Let me go! I want to go home!"

    Daniel touched the teeth marks on his arm. ''Was she born on the year of the dog?'' "You dare to bite me?"

    "Yes." J bravely took a stand.

    Her clothes was tore up by Daniel. All the four buttons on the clothes fell down on the floor.

 Chapter 953 You Will Do More Tasks

    "Daniel, you bastard!"

    Looking at the screaming beautiful woman, Daniel kissed her red lips intensely.

    And his big hands continued to caress her wless legs...

    Shirley closed her eyes, forcing her tears back.

    Then a strong force dragged her towards the bed.

    Frightened, she gave out a piercing scream.

    Daniel moved away from J and pressed himself on Shirley. He said unscrupulously, "You see, J? I can have sex with whoever I want!"

    Then he ripped Shirley''s shirt. Now, the two women in bed were all in a fluster.

    ''Is there anything more insulting and humiliating than this?'' J firmly bit her underlip with her white and even teeth.

    Tightening her cor, she got up from the bed, and yanked Daniel up. She tried to p him in the face.

    However, it didn''t happen.

    Instead, she was silenced by Daniel with her hand held high in the air.

    Her eyes were red, and she looked at Daniel as if she was looking at an enemy.

    "If I continue to love you Daniel, I will be a bitch!"

    She swept away his hand and tried to rush to the door of the lounge. Then she suddenly realized that her clothes were untidy. With her eyes closing in frustration for a second, she went to look through Daniel''s wardrobe.

    She threw all his clothes out of the wardrobe as if to vent her anger. Finally, she pulled out thest expensive suit jacket and put it over her shoulders.

    "Damn you!" She cursed the man standing where he was, and left without looking back.

    The office door was open. Daniel scratched his head restlessly.

    ''Good for you, J. You know what could upset me now! Won''t you love me? And you even cursed me!''

    Daniel lit a cigarette as he was thinking. Then he headed for his office.

    Shirley alone in the lounge. She got up from the bed and had her clothes trimmed.

    Fortunately, she had an undergarment under her shirt. Regardless of her difort, she returned the clothes J had thrown out to the wardrobe.

    Before she left the office, Daniel spoke quietly to her, "From now on, you will do more tasks!"

    Shirley looke

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    stood that J was Daniel''s true love. "Then why did Mr. Si want to marry Miss Shirley before?"

    Spark gave the secretary a grin but didn''t answer her.

    He thought, ''That was Mr. Si''s way of forcing J back to him. If J really loved him, she would definitelye back when she heard that her ex-boyfriend and former best friend got married. The person you love the most and your best friend are getting married. No one can stand it! Of course, someone as headstrong and willful as J would not allow it to happen. Eventually, Mr. Si''s strategy effectively worked. Not only did J show up, but she brought him a daughter. Mr. Si loves that little girl very much. He immediately asked me to decorate each of his apartments with a children''s room, so that his daughter could live wherever she wanted. Not only that, but everything his daughter used in each house is from the world''s top brands selected by Mr. Si himself. In short, Mr. Si loves J dearly. That''s a fact that cannot be changed.''

    These things were known to very few people. Only him and Shirley totally knew about the situation.

    Sometimes, Daniel''s naturally-reserved manner forced him to be naive and stubborn. It was really simr to J.

    They obviously loved each other, but what they said and did was always on the extreme.

    Neither of them would give in, neither was willing to apologize.

 Chapter 954 You Shouldnâ€™t Have Come Back

    One of them was really stubborn, and the other was bossy and proud. They were bound to sh and fight anytime!

    As a man looking on from the outside, Spark sometimes could not understand the patterns of their rtionship. Anyway, it came down to one word: love!

    See, it was not that long since J hade back, and Daniel had already tricked her into bed. But it was not just ytime for Daniel.

    Spark knew all about Daniel''s private life. For those three years that J was gone, Daniel never had a woman.

    He bought Shirley a house, clothes and bags...

    But they never spent the night together.

    Tsk, tsk, tsk.

    asionally, Spark got anxious for them, but he could not tell Daniel in a straightforward manner, "You do love J, so stop looking for trouble!"

    Nor could he tell J, "You are in love with Daniel. Admit it!"

    Spark acknowledged that he didn''t have the courage to do this. And there was their pride. Both of them would be unwilling to give in.

    ''Forget about it!'' Spark decided to turn a blind eye.

    No sooner had Spark thought about these than Daniel called him into his office.

    "Mr. Si."

    Daniel was smoking when he told him, "Take my daughter to the Royal Mansion tomorrow."

    See, Danielpromised. Ha!

    "Okay, Mr. Si."

    "Tell J I''ll pick up Melissa myself during the night. Warn her not to y any tricks with me!"

    Spark nodded, "Got it."

    "And keep the bodyguards to watch her. Tell me if she goes to gang-rted ces again."

    Daniel said these words in an emotionless voice. Finally, he put out his cigarette and opened his mailbox to deal with his work.

    "Okay, Mr. Si."

    "You can go out now."

    Daniel set about the rest of his work. Thepany had been running steadily recently and he needed to go to A Country soon.

    Now, he was thinking about taking her daughter to the trip with him.

    Spark shook his head as he closed the office door.

    Knowing that J had contacts with the gang, Daniel sent several casually-clothed bodyguards to follow her. These bodyguards were all equipped with top-of-the-line guns.

    Moreover, all the cars had been modified to be b

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    about Daniel a million times. It depressed and hurt her.

    In the following two years that she had amnesia, she did not experience the heartache of love again.

    Now, she was back, and it started all over again.

    Not only Daniel but also Shirley irritated her! Her heart was hurting yet again.

    "I came back to see how you were toyed with by Daniel. He bought things and houses for you just to keep you as a mistress. Anyway, you can be a mistress at most. I know you know that already."

    Not only did these words embarrass Shirley, actually... they also broke J''s heart. No one knew how depressed she was.

    She treated Shirley with all her heart and regarded her as her best friend. Unexpectedly, Shirley now became her enemy and she was fighting back at her... but how much courage she had to muster to say these words.

    A mistress? Shirley clenched her fist. She was not even a mistress now. "How can you say that, J? If you hadn''te back, our wedding would have gone well! You shouldn''t havee back. Your return will only cause trouble for everyone! You''ve upset everyone! I hope you know that too!"

    "I''ll do whatever I want. Does it have anything to do with you? Anyway I have a powerful father and an influential brother. And what do you have?" Shirley should mean the rissa affair.

    That morning the Secretary of Public Safety brought people over and was ready to arrest her for intentional assault.

 Chapter 955 Do You Think I Like Daniel

    Samuel invited the Director-General of the Public Security Department to dinner and got the surveince video from the hotel. The video showed that it was rissa who provoked J into a fight, so the Director-General changed his tune. He told Samuel that J should apologize to rissa. Samuel refused, for sure. It was not J''s mistake!

    While they were in a stalemate, Daniel came and sorted out their disagreement by persuading rissa''s father.

    "J, what are you so smug about? It''s true that I don''t have background like you, but I''m with Daniel everyday. I cook for him, clean up for him and take care of him. I can also bear his baby. What about you, J Shao? You have nothing but a child. You always push Daniel to get pissed at you."

    Shirley sounded very calm. J knew how scheming Shirley was even under her calm tone.

    "Shirley, you are talking about a maid rather than a wife. Do you think I really like Daniel? A stud like him is not even worth my attention!"

    "What did you just say? Do you dare to say that again?" Shirley raised her voice once more.

    J sneered and said it again. "Do you think I like Daniel? A stud like him is not even worth my attention and care. I have a lot more suitors than you think, and Daniel isn''t the best among them!"

    It was never easy for her to blurt out a lie...

    J''s heart was beating fast and eyes blinked. She closed her eyes and added more hot water into the bathtub.

    "Why do you have to retaliate against me then?" Shirley suddenly changed her tone. "J, if you are not interested in him, why can''t we be friends again?"

    She pleaded again. J fixed her eyes on her toes. "Shirley, I don''t think so."

    Then she just hung up the phone.

    Shirley saved the call recording and walked to the balcony with a ss of wine. She put on a cruel grin.

    She might not have J''s background, but she was more clever than her. Or should she just

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    let Melissa sleep on her arm. "Maybe I was the one who caused all these mess."

    If she didn''t get Shirley into the SL Group, they might not be together...

    Daniel actually warned her that it might be inappropriate, but she didn''t listen.

    When she knew about Daniel and Ivanka, she was at Shirley''s home. She were sleeping on the couch, but somehow she woke up and found herself on the bed. Maybe it was Daniel...

    The nightdress Shirley wore that night... was quite sexy.

    J felt a pounding in her heart. Maybe they had something special going on between them ever since...

    After about three hours, someone knocked at the door.

    "Mother, hurry up!" It must be Samuel as it was sote.

    She envied mother so much for father loved her dearly.

    "I''m up. Get some sleep, and don''t think too much." E tucked J and Melissa in and left the bedroom.

    It was indeed Samuel, who held E in his arms once she came out. They happily went back to their own room.

    The next morning, the doorbell rang while J was feeding Melissa her breakfast. A maid went to answer the door.

    It was Spark and Michelle. "Excuse me, I''m here to see Miss Shao."

    "Wait for a moment please. Miss Shao, someone wants to see you." The maid went to the dining room to pass on the message.

 Chapter 956 He Had Lost His Left Arm

    Confused, J put down the chopsticks and went to the mansion''s doorway.

    "Hello, Michelle!" J was d to see her daughter, so she picked up her pace.

    Hearing J greet Michelle, Melissa was surprised and shouted, "Michelle is back home!"

    Michelle also got excited and said, "Mother, Sister, I''m back!"

    Spark was confused because he didn''t know anything about a sister.

    J immediately asked Michelle to get inside the house beforeing out of the mansion along with Spark. She said, "Last night, my ssmate''s daughter stayed over for one night. She''s my daughter''s good friend!"

    Spark, who was a bit skeptical about this, nodded and told her what Daniel had said, "Mr. Si said he wille here to pick his daughter up tonight."

    "Tell him that he doesn''t have toe here because I won''t allow him to see my daughter anymore!" said J.

    She could do whatever Daniel could to prevent her two children from seeing him!

    "This..." Spark didn''t know what to do, so he took out his phone. "I have to tell Mr. Si about this, " he said.

    J didn''t stop him and allowed Spark to call Daniel in front of her.

    "Mr. Si, Miss Shao said that you don''t have toe here tonight, and from now on... she won''t allow you to meet your daughter." After uttering these words, Spark wiped away his cold sweat.

    He kept nodding when Daniel spoke on the other end of the line and then hung up the phone.

    "Miss Shao, Mr. Si had already changed your daughter''s surname and registered her name on the Si family''s household register. From now on, your daughter is a member of the Si family. Therefore, Mr. Si will stille here to pick her up."

    ...

    After he finished these words, Spark was about to leave. However, J immediately stopped him and asked, "What? He had registered my daughter''s name on the Si family''s household register?"

    When J was in Z Country, she wasn''t able to register her children''s names on her household register, so Daniel took advantage of this opportunity.

    Spark smiled and said, "That''s right. From now on, your daughter''s surname is Si. Besides, Mr. Si is investing in her kindergarten now."

    ...

    J grabbed the phone from Spark, asked him to unlock it, and calle

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    right now."

    "Why?" asked J.

    "He..." Brian took a deep breath and said, "He had lost his left arm during a riot."

    What? J was shocked by the news; her mind went nk.

    Bill had lost his left arm?

    Bill cared about his looks very much and he surely couldn''t ept this...

    "Is he at your grandfather''s house?" J asked Brian after she came to her senses.

    "Yes." Brian nodded, and at this moment, Ivanka, hand in hand with a child, appeared at the airport exit.

    Brian hung up, and he and two soldiers directly ran toward them.

    Brian held the child in his arms and looked at him carefully.

    All this time, Ivanka was sensitive about the military uniforms, fearing that she would see Brian again.

    If he knew she had a son, he would take her son away.

    Ivanka tried her best to keep calm. She grasped Brian''s arm and said, "Who are you? Let go of my son!"

    Knowing that he had two-year-old son, Brian stared at the child who looked like him and didn''t want to let go.

    He didn''t answer Ivanka, but he told the boy in his arms: "I''m your father!"

    ...

    Both Ivanka Yi and Lyman Yi were stunned.

    ''I have a father?'' thought Lyman.

    He was surprised, yet d, so he happily put his arms around Brian''s neck. "Father, father!"

    When she heard Lyman, Ivanka got upset. She tried to stay calm and immediately snatched her son away from Brian''s arms. "Lyman, I''ve told you there are many bad men nowadays. Why are you calling a stranger your father?"

 Chapter 957 We Both shall Bear the Respective Criminal Consequences

    While Ivanka held her son with one arm and dragged her luggage with another, she quickly continued walking. She only came back to pray at the tomb of her elder sister. Today was her sister''s death anniversary.

    Brian gave an indicating nce at the two men behind him. One of the men took the luggage out of Ivanka''s hand and said, "Miss Ivanka, let me help you to carry the luggage."

    The other man took her son, held him in his arms, and said, "Hi, wimpy kid, let uncle take you for a ride!"

    Brian then approached her and carried Ivanka on his shoulder. He lugged her toward the Audi military car.

    With her head upside down and on Brian''s shoulder, Ivanka felt so ufortable that she couldn''t even let out a scream. She had no choice but to let Brian carry her into the military car.

    "Go!" demanded Brian to hisrade. Brian took his son from hisrade''s arms and then held Ivanka''s wrist tightly.

    Ivanka took a breath and rested for a moment until she didn''t feel dizzy anymore. Then, she took out her phone from her pocket and yelled, "I must call the police! You''re kidnapping us!"

    "Please dial 911. Do as you wish!" Brian said. He obviously didn''t care and just held his son in his arms.

    He finally fulfilled his grandfather''s wish of having a son of his own at the age of thirty-one years old!

    Ivanka gritted her teeth and put down her phone. She tried to dissuade him and said, "Sir, you mistook me for another person. That is my son, and I don''t know you!"

    Brian then said, "You are Ivanka Yi, and you are twenty-one years old. Three years ago, when you were eighteen, you had been forced to take a drug. Then, you escaped and slipped into another man''s room... I was the man in that room."

    "Shut up!" Ivanka shouted. Hearing the tittering sound from the front seats, Ivanka''s face flushed bright red.

    Brian kept his eyes on his son, Lyman, who had the same smile as he did. Lyman asked, "Are you really my father?"

    "Yes, of course!" said Brian in an affirmative tone. ''My genes are indeed powerful. Look! My son really resembles me! Needless to doubt, this is my son!'' Brian thought to himself.

    The soldier sitting on the front passenger seat turned his head around, smiled at Ivanka, and said, "Miss Ivanka, our leader has been looking for you for three years. When you booked your flight ticket, that''s when he found out where you were."

    Hearing his words, Ivanka shifted her eyes to Brian and asked, "Why are you looking for me?"

    Brian actually saved her life three years ago, but she had paid for it

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    d the second floor. He said, "I''m pretty well, but Bill... Oh!"

    Charles sighed sadly, which crushed J. She wondered what had happened to Bill.

    As they were going up the staircase, Charles gave her a brief background about Bill.

    In one riot in Africa, one of Bill''s arms was cut off by the terrorists when he went to save a wounded girl.

    They stood in front of a room in the second floor. When Charles knocked on the door, an erupting shout was heard from inside the room. "Go away! I don''t want to eat!"

    J and Charles exchanged nces. Charles said, "Please go in and try your best to persuade him."

    J slightly pushed the door open. The bedroom was dark since the window''s curtain was drawn.

    When the man sitting beside the bed saw the lighte in from the door, he yelled, "I said that I don''t want to eat! Haven''t you heard my words? Get out!"

    ''Bill... Why did Bill be such a negative man?'' thought J.

    Feeling heartbroken, she slowly approached him.

    The man was wearing a ck shirt. He was sitting on the carpet near the bedside. There were some books beside him. He was looking absently at the gap between the curtains.

    "Bill, " J called.

    The soft voice shocked Bill; his heart trembled.

    He turned his head around and looked toward the woman approaching him. But his eyes were in a haze, so he rubbed them.

    "Bill, it''s me. I''m here to see you."

    This familiar voice... And familiar figure... It was J indeed!

    Bill quickly stood up from the ground, but Bill suddenly turned around with his back facing J. "Jane, go away. Please, " demanded Bill.

    Even though it was just for a short moment, J saw Bill''s dirty face.

 Chapter 958 I Would Provide For You And Your Child

    The man that was standing in front of her had a long beard and long hair, and J could''ve possibly recognized him only from behind.

    "You want me to go? But Bill, I just got here." J then walked a few steps forward.

    Bill reached out his right hand to stop her, and said, "Jane, please don''te over here."

    He had be a disabled man; there were many things that he couldn''t do by himself, and he didn''t want J to see what he looked like now.

    Outside the hallway

    Charles rested hisst shred of hope on J. After all, Bill had loved J for a long time.

    Joyce Han was very curious, and asked, "Grandpa, who is this woman?"

    Charles was standing outside the hallway with a stick in his hand. He stared at the closed door, and quietly said, "Samuel''s daughter, your brother and cousin''s great love."

    Joyce was so surprised that her mouth was wide open. The woman was really pretty, but wasn''t he exaggerating a bit? Both her brother and her cousin had loved her?

    "Oh! Her name is Jane, isn''t it? Bill talked about her a lot before."

    A long time ago, Bill had talked about a girl named Jane almost everyday.

    Charles nodded.

    ''And Brian loved her too?'' She felt it was unbelievable.

    ''Just because she was pretty?'' Brain wasn''t that shallow.

    "I''m going back to my room. Joyce, ask J to meet me when they''ve finished talking."

    "Okay, grandpa." After Joyce helped Charles walk back to his room, she waited for J downstairs.

    In Bill''s room

    J walked to the window and drew back the curtains to let some light into the messy room. Bill wasn''t pleased with this, and said, "Jane, stop it. Draw the curtains back as they were."

    Bill was looking much more pinched now, and J walked up to Bill, and stared straight into his eyes.

    "Jane..." There were mixed feelings in Bill''s eyes, both sadness, and delight.

    J held Bill in her arms, and the empty sleeve of his shirt was pressed between them.

    She softly said, "I''m sorry, Bill."

    Bill was confused, and was jus about to pull away from her embrace.

    "If it were not for me, Daniel wouldn''t have sent you to Africa. You wouldn''t have lost your arm, " said J.

    Bill shook his head and held her back

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    own the stairs, and while he stood up from the sofa, he greeted them, "J, Bill..."

    "Brian!" J smiled when she saw him.

    Charles was touched by the warm event and was thrilled to see Bill finallying out of his room.

    He stood up with his walking cane and walked up to them slowly with his great-grandchild.

    "Grandpa Charles, " said J politely, but then, J''s attention was caught by the child besides him.

    "Who is this cute little boy?"

    "He''s my child, " said Brian, painfully.

    Bill and J were so surprised that they were left with their mouths wide open.

    That was the moment when J noticed that there was another woman sitting in the living room besides Joyce.

    That woman was Ivanka.

    J and Ivanka looked into each other''s eyes, and then Ivanka walked up to J, and said, "J, I''m sorry... for everything that happened back then."

    J understood what she said, as well as Brian, but not Charles and Bill.

    Charles curiously asked, "J, Ivanka, you know each other?"

    J nodded, and said, "Yes, sort of."

    After she had found out that nothing had happened between Daniel and Ivanka, she had stopped holding her grudge against her.

    For a while, there was nothing but silence in the room. Charles broke it, and said, "J, won''t you stay and have dinner with us? I can have the cook prepare some more dishes."

    Bill looked at J expectantly, and said, "That''s right. Come on, Jane, have dinner with us!"

 Chapter 959 I am at the Front Gate of Han Family

    J looked at his beard and long hair, and thought that he was funny. She didn''t refuse, and intentionally said, "I could have dinner here, but if I look at you, I can''t eat!"

    Bill scratched his head in embarrassment, and Charles immediately said, "Bill, go upstairs and have a shower. I''ll ask for a barber to shave off your beard and cut your hair!"

    Bill nodded, and while pulling J''s hand, he said, "Jane, please don''t leave. I''ll go upstairs and take a shower right now!"

    She waved her hand at him. "Go upstairs! I won''t leave!"

    Bill went upstairs, and Charles pulled J to sit with him in the living room. On J''s left sat Ivanka, and on her right sat Brian, on an armchair.

    Joyce'' eyes lingered on J. He thought J was so smart. She could sessfully persuade his cousin to go out of room for dinner. She could always catch his cousin''s attention.

    And thanks to Lyman, it was not so awkward.

    Charles was in a much more better mood now that he had a great-grandson, and that also his grandson, whom he had always worried about, was also better.

    At dinnertime, Bill came back downstairs. He was now back to his old self, and he was not as tanned now as he was back in Africa.

    He sat next to J and kept putting food on her te.

    Barry Han, Bill''s father, had also returned home before dinner. Seeing Bill at the table, Barry was in a daze, and he thought that he was seeing a stranger.

    When he heard Bill called him, Barry happily realized that his son had really returned back to his old self.

    Barry knew that all of this was due to J, and he kept it in his mind.

    Brian looked at all the food, piled up in front of J like a mountain, and put some of it on his own te.

    Bill immediately protested, and said, "Hey! Brian! What do you think you''re doing?" He seemed to look that he had just returned earlier, and that his arm hadn''t been hurt.

    Brian rolled his eyes and put a squid ring on J''s te with a new fork, saying, "You pile all kinds of different dishes together, and they''ll taste bad. How could J enjoy the delicious food like this, eh?"

    His words made sense, and then he put a saut¨¦ed shelled shrimp on J''s te.

    Watching all of this, Charles was lost in thought.

    He nced at Ivanka, Brian and J, and then he got a general idea of the current situation.

    Bi

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    o chase J.

    Ivanka protested in a low voice, "I was drugged. Can you please stop being so mean!"

    "Okay."

    Ivanka was surprised and wanted to get up from the bed. However, Brian grabbed her wrists, and said, "But you''re my wife now, and you still need to fulfill your obligations towards me."

    ...

    Did he just want to sleep with her?

    "Stop! How could you sleep with a woman that you don''t love not even a bit?"

    Hearing her crying, Brian stopped in an instant!

    But, he answered carelessly, "Now you''re my wife, and I''ll try to forget my past."

    It was easy to say that...

    In the end, Ivanka still couldn''t get rid of Brian. After he was done with her, Ivanka sadly discovered that maybe, indeed, Brian had married her just for the sex.

    Every night when Brain came back home he slept with her, leaving early the following morning.

    It didn''t matter if her son was at home or not, she always had the same fate, day by day, and night after night.

    Ivanka couldn''t have a good sleep at night. So she felt really sleepy during the day. Fortunately, Brain had hired servants to take care of baby, or she would be worn out!

    At the gates of the No. 8 Vi in The Royal Mansion Neighborhood

    Several cars stopped at the gates, and a woman dressed in a ck suit got out from the driver''s seat of the Rolls-Royce, and opened the rear door for Daniel. "Boss Si!"

    He gracefully got out of the car.

    Inside the Mercedes that had stopped behind the Rolls-Royce, a womanzily leaned on the driver''s seat; she didn''t intend to get out of the car, yet.

 Chapter 960 Some Media Reported that Daniel Had Become a Supper Nanny

    While leaning against his car, Daniel lit a cigarette and started to smoke, without showing the slightest intention ofing to J.

    The two had been in a stalemate for more than ten minutes now, when J''s cell phone suddenly rang. She slid the answer button, and said, "Bill."

    Bill asked anxiously, "J, are you home now?" He had waited for a long time for her call.

    J felt a touch of guilt, and answered him, "Yes, I''ve just arrived." She took her bag, got out of the car, and then locked it.

    She started walking towards the vi, But before she could reach the vi, Daniel held the cigarette between his lips and stepped in front of her.

    J then quickly hung up the phone and put it back in her bag.

    "Please, get out of my way!" She raised her head and defiantly looked at the man, and Daniel''s face instantly darkened.

    He grabbed her neck, tight.

    J could hardly breathe, and she tried to kick on his leg.

    But Daniel stepped back a pace and escaped from her attack.

    "My daughter." He whispered her name near her ear.

    "If you want my child, then you have to kill me first." She wasn''t afraid of him, and she wondered whether he would ever dare to kill her.

    Danielughed and let go of her neck. He came closer to her again, and said, "There are more than ten persons around us."

    J nced around and doubtfully nodded.

    "What would you say if I did something to you in front of them?" He then stopped talking to her, pulled her wrists, and dragged her into his car.

    Thinking of her daughter, J eventually gave up, struggling.

    Daniel got very angry and pinned her against the car with his big hands gripping her waist.

    He bent down to her face and gave her a lingering kiss. The scene was so hot that everyone present there could not help but look away.

    Shirley, who was the one nearest to them, stepped a few steps back, flurried. She took out her cell phone and just started looking through it, hysterically.

    She opened a recording, which sounded very harsh in the silence of the night. "Do you think I really like Daniel? A stud like him is not even worth my attention and care. I have a lot more suitors than you think, and Daniel isn''t the best among them!"

    The man''s lips were still pressed on J''s, and they opened their eyes at the exact sa

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ny of the house, J watched his car turn around and leave with her daughter in it.

    In the dark, J gathered her hair, feeling depressed.

    It had been less than two days since some of the media had reported that Daniel had be a supper nanny.

    Because Daniel had a very lovely daughter, he took her with him whenever and wherever he went.

    When J had arrived at the church to wreck Daniel''s wedding, the reporters had been already cleared by the bodyguards, and the reporters didn''t know who the little girl''s mother actually was.

    Melissa could be seen at any time inside the SL Group headquarters in D City.

    Whenever Daniel was engaged in a meeting, there would be three or five bodyguards who would closely follow Melissa around.

    She would sit quietly and sometimes read her fairy tale book.

    When Daniel wasn''t busy, she would ask him to take her to the yground.

    The lovely Melissa soon captured everyone''s heart inside thepany.

    To please the little princess, those who wanted to have a good working rtionship with Daniel would buy her gifts, and delicious treats and sweets.

    However, Melissa refused to ept anything, and in a childish way, just said, "Mommy told me not to ept anything from strangers. Thank you, but I have to go."

    And then the bodyguards pushed the staff around Melissa away, and after she was gone, everyone was left wondering who the princess''s mother really was.

    Later on it was revealed that Melissa was J''s, but the news report was deleted within just ten minutes.

 Chapter 961 Did He Go to Mummyâ€™s Room in the Night

    C Country

    At the Tianye Men headquarters, J sat in the main chair, while she sternly stared at the people standing in front of her.

    The leader that was in charge of their business in C Country, Jason Cheng, told J, "Miss J, these guys are the ones who have been dealing with drugs using the Tianye Men name."

    She addressed at Jason in a very serious manner. "Since when are we, the Tianye Men, involved in the drug business?"

    As far as she was concerned, the Tianye Men had never done any illegal business or trades. Any uwful activities would be taken pretty seriously once she had found out about them.

    Jason opened his mouth awkwardly, and said, "Never."

    "With this kind of insignificant matters you can deal with yourself." And with these words, J stood up from her chair, because she didn''t want to waste her time there anymore.

    Jason quickly called out to her, "Miss J, I will handle the drug issue here, but..." He leaned towards her, and whispered in her ear, "I found the sign of the ck Moon Gangster on them."

    ''ck Moon Gangster?'' J recalled that Caspar had once told her about them when she was back in Z Country.

    The ck Moon Gangster was a cruel and violent gang from Z Country, and they had constant conflicts with the Tianye Men in the recent years, their aim being to crush them from the face of the Earth.

    J raised her voice, and asked, "Jason, is this the first time that these people had made mistakes?"

    Jason nodded.

    "Well, they can be spared this time, since it''s their first time viting our rules. Next time we catch them, we''ll deal with them ording to the Tianye Men rules."

    J''s words made Jason feel confused, however, he said nothing, and just obeyed her order.

    Jason walked J out. As she got inside the car, she told him, "Send someone to tail them. Once you get some evidence of them that they''re associated with the ck Moon Gangster, report them to the police."

    J had her way of doing things. She would never kill someone and have her hands stained with their blood.

    "Of course, Miss J." Jason considered the idea for a while and agreed.

    As soon as her car took off, Jason called Caspar for further directives. "Boss Qiao, what''s your opinion on this issue? The BM Gangsters are well known for their cruelty..."

    "Do what J said."

    I

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    ly?'' Daniel looked at his little daughter confused, and asked, "Don''t we already have pictures?"

    Melissa made a face, and giggled, "I want another picture!"

    Daniel looked at his daughter lovingly as they walked towards a bench. There, he held her on hisp, and while he smiled, said, "As soon as we get home, we''ll take another picture!"

    He opened the cake packages and took out a box of soy cream slice. "How about having this one first?"

    Melissa nodded.

    Daniel helped her open the box and handed a stic fork to her, and said, "Enjoy your cake."

    The heart-warming scene was seen by Daniel''s fans.

    Daniel was a renowned businessman, however, he was also outstanding in every other aspect. He therefore had fans everywhere, just like a rockstar.

    Several teenage girls stood not far from him, taking pictures of them. They wanted to capture the beautiful father and daughter moment.

    Daniel didn''t wear any sunsses or any mouth mask, and could be easily recognised. Soon enough, more and more people stopped to look at them.

    Melissa had eaten just one fork of her soy cream slice when she suddenly stopped.

    "What''s wrong, Melissa?" Daniel ignored his surroundings. All he cared about in that moment was his beloved daughter.

    Melissa shook her head, and sadly said, "Daddy, this cake doesn''t taste like mummy''s. I don''t like it!" She preferred the way her mother had made the cakes.

    Her words made Daniel pause for a while.

    He put away the soy cream slice, and instead, took out the chocte fudge cake. "How about this one? Let''s try it!"

 Chapter 962 How Excellent Danielâ€™s Gene Was

    Many people fished their mobile phones out of their pockets, took photos of their every single moves, while also posting them on the inte.

    They were all wondering who the mother of the girl in his arms actually was.

    Melissa took a bite out of the cake, and again, in a pathetic way, said, "Daddy, can we call mommy now?"

    It was the first time that she had been separated from her mother for such a long time.

    Daniel considered this for a second and nodded. He was willing to do anything for his daughter!

    He put Melissa''s leftover food back into the bag, and then he took out his mobile phone to call J.

    J had just bathed Michelle and had taken her to her parents'' room. She was about to go and talk to Sally when her phone started ringing.

    Seeing that the call wasing from Daniel, J quickly became morose.

    ''How stupid I was to fall in love with you!

    From now on, we have nothing to do with each other!''

    ...

    After the phone rang for a long time, she finally answered it.

    "Hello." Her indifferent voice made Daniel instantly frown.

    "J, did you live together with Caspar when you were in Z Country?"

    ...

    J was confused as to why Daniel would mention about Caspar all of a sudden.

    Not hearing J''s answer, Daniel turned a cold voice, and said, "Humph! If you don''t answer me, I''ll take your silence as a yes."

    J then came back to her senses, and casually said, "That''s none of your business!"

    "How could it be none of my business? You are the mother of my child, and your obscene private life will have a bad impact on my image!"

    ...

    Only God knew how much J wanted to scream at him, "That''s none of your business! You jerk!"

    She told herself to be calm, and continued, "Have you called me just to pick on me? If so, I''m hanging up the phone now!"

    Daniel said nothing, but handed the phone over to Melissa.

    Then he raised Melissa, who was talking with her mommy on the phone, in his arms, taking no notice of the many people who were following them.

    None of them dared to ost Daniel. There were only two young girls asking f

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ely smile stole fans'' hearts away in a breeze.

    Many of them screamed excitedly, "She''s so cute! How excellent Daniel''s gene is!"

    "Yes, just look at her smile! It''s so sweet!"

    "Her mother must be a beauty too!"

    More and more fans surged into the mall and followed them.

    The managers of the mall had no other choice but to ask for more security guards to maintain order.

    Sally said, "Auntie knows this. I saw your photos on the Inte. My dear, when will youe back? Auntie wille and pick you up."

    She then pulled J aside on the bed, who waspletely absorbed in reading theizen''sments.

    "Auntie, daddy just said that it depends on how well mommy behaves." Daniel walked into a boutique and put Melissa down.

    Stepping on the floor, Melissa scooted to pick gifts.

    Sally slipped to the balcony, and in a low voice instructed her, "Baby, listen to me. You just praise your mommy in front of your daddy andmend your daddy in front of your mommy. Only this way will daddy and mommy be soon back together!"

    Melissa nodded while staring at an elephant plush toy.

    Melissa all of a sudden changed the subject, and asked, "Auntie, do you want an elephant?"

    Confused, Sally asked, "What?"

    "A stuffed elephant. How about I ask daddy to buy you and mommy a pair of stuffed elephants?" Amused by Melissa''s naivet¨¦, Sally couldn''t help but giggle at her niece''s words.

 Chapter 963 Iâ€™m Very Fond of Kids

    Sally immediately nodded, and replied, "Okay, thanks, but most importantly, ask your father to buy your mother some toys."

    Melissa nodded, and then turned around to look at the salesclerk. While pointing at a toy elephant, she said, "Please help me wrap it!"

    ...

    After she had finished talking on the phone, Melissa had already selected a lot of toys, and she was going to bring them to her mother and sister ording to Sally''s suggestion.

    When Daniel and Melissa left the shop, the same toys that they had earlier bought had now been sold out in just a couple of minutes.

    They then returned to Pearl Spring, where two servants were waiting for them inside the living room.

    The No. 8 vi in Pearl Spring was a house that Harry had initially given to L. Later on, when learning that Daniel was often going there, L had given Daniel the key to it.

    The house had been redecorated two years ago and was also looked after pretty well, still looking like a brand new house.

    After the bodyguard gave the servants all of the stuff that Daniel and Melissa had bought, he left.

    Daniel went upstairs, with his daughter in his arms. He was going to help her take a bath and then cuddle her to sleep.

    Thesest couple of days while he was in D City, Daniel had helped his daughter take baths, had lulled her to sleep, and had told her stories... He had done all of these things.

    After the servant filled the bathtub with water, Daniel ced his daughter inside it.

    Melissa, who was ying with the bubbles, suddenly asked Daniel, "Father, do you want to have one more child?"

    "Um?" Have one more child?

    If J would''ve given birth to one more baby who was as cute as Melissa was, of course he wanted to have another child!

    "Well, if there''s another kid, who is the same as me, would you still want that?" Melissa, who was very smart, cautiously asked Daniel.

    "Of course I would want that! I''m very fond of kids!" answered Daniel. He was willing to father a lot of children, as long as their mother was J, his beloved woman.

    At that moment he only thought of J, ignoring the mischievous expression glimmering in his daughter''s eyes.

    After Daniel finished helping Melissa take her bath, they began to take photos. Daniel then sent the photos of him and Melissa to J, since Melissa had urged him to do so.

    But J simply replied to him with two words, "Get away!"

    When he saw her message, Daniel was livid, and really wanted to put J on his blocked contacts list.

    In fact, only J knew what to do with the sent photo, and when she received it, sh

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ntry after half a month.

    J contacted Daniel in that afternoon, and she told him that she woulde to pick up her daughter. This time, Daniel didn''t refuse her, and instead asked her toe to the Waterside Complex at night.

    ''Why is he asking me toe to the Waterside Complex?'' thought J. Although she was confused, she still came there, exactly as he had asked her to do.

    When she arrived there, it was dark inside the apartment.

    After she changed her shoes at the entrance, J sent a message to Daniel and asked him when he would arrive at the apartment.

    When she had just closed her phone''s cover, she heard that there was a noiseing from the living room''s door.

    Somehow, J''s heart began to uncontrobly race.

    After she secretly scolded herself, she went to the living room through the balcony, but she only saw Daniel there.

    She asked, "Where''s my daughter?"

    Daniel, who was changing his shoes, nced at her, and slowly began to take off his tie.

    He threw his coat and tie onto the sofa, and then started unbuttoning his shirt, but he still hadn''t answered J.

    Instead, he said, "Get me some water!"

    ...

    ncing at him, J remained speechless with rage boiling up in her. She hade here to pick her daughter up, not to serve him!

    Although she was unwilling to obey him, in the end she walked up to the fridge, opened it, and fetched a bottle of mineral water for him.

    Inside the bedroom, Daniel had already taken off his shirt, his sturdy chest exposed. When she saw him like this, J''s face flushed and her heart raced.

    She felt a little nervous while she gave the mineral water to him, and just said, "Here you are."

    "Twist the cap off for me!"

    ...

 Chapter 964 Will You Die If Youâ€™d Stop Humiliating Me

    Resisting the urge to ssh the water bottle in his face, J eventually twisted the cap off of it.

    Daniel seemed to be really thirsty; he grabbed and drank the whole bottle in one single gulp.

    He looked handsome as he drank water with his head slightly raised, and J was enthralled by the scene.

    Instinctively, she then took the empty bottle away from him, but when she realized what she was doing, she thought that, for the moment at least, she must have gone mad.

    Otherwise, she would have never stayed in the same room with a man who had never loved her.

    Daniel ordered her, "Get over here!"

    But J stood still, and calmly reminded him, "I''m here to pick up Melissa!"

    "You won''t even see her dress before you satisfy me!"

    ...

    J red at Daniel, and while gnashing her teeth, she asked, "Doesn''t Mr. Si feel sick sleeping with a woman that he doesn''t love?"

    Daniel, dressed only in his suit pants, came closer to her, and said, "I''m turned on at the thought of pressing you under me and making you powerless to resist!"

    "You bastard!" J immediately turned away from him.

    Escaping Daniel''s sight, she blushed red, like a cooked lobster.

    But instead of chasing her, Daniel just satzily on his bed, with his back leaned against the bed head.

    In less than two minutes, as he expected, J returned to the bedroom in a huff.

    "Daniel, open the door!"

    At some point, Daniel had locked the living room''s door with a code. J tried unlocking it several times, but with no sess.

    Daniel pulled his phone out of his pocket and began browsing its contents, ignoring her request.

    J rolled her eyes at him, and leaning against the door, she coldly asked, "Is this fun for you, Daniel?"

    They were no longer lovers, but why did he still bother her?

    Was she there just to satisfy him?

    Daniel looked up at her, and said, "It is fun. I''ve already told you J, I''ll make you realize that you can never get back what you''ve already lost!"

    "So?"

    "So, I''m going to make you my mistress, without ever giving you my heart or a marital status!"

    His arrogance and narcissism made J want to p him over the face and wake him up from his gibberi

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    s eyes grew somber.

    ''Does she really intend to challenge me again?''

    He pulled the thin quilt off of J with slight force, but she still continued to sleep soundly.

    As he looked at her sleeping face, his anger abated, and he took the towel off of him andid on the bed next to her.

    In the morning, Daniel took J in his arms and ced her locks of hair behind her ears.

    Laying a big kiss on her forehead, his eyes filled with love, and he fell asleep with her cuddled in his arms.

    At noon, J dressed in the clothes sent by Daniel and hurried back home.

    When she arrived, the living room was filled with noise.

    The moment J saw Melissa she instantly felt relieved, and thought, ''It seems that I wasn''t tormented all night just for nothing!''

    "Mommy!" Seeing J, Melissa happily jumped in her arms.

    J, who had changed her shoes, embraced her and kissed her. "Baby, you''re home now. Mommy missed you so much!"

    Inside the living room were not only Samuel, E, the twins and Sally, but also Nicole and Kerr.

    Everybody knew exactly where J had beenst night, and they didn''t ask her.

    When J saw Nicole, she was surprised, and unconsciously turned to look at her twin daughters.

    Nicole smiled and shook her head at her, seeming to know about what she was worrying. J breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Nicole..." Holding Melissa, J greeted Nicole, put Melissa down and kissed Michelle, and then went to hug Kerr.

 Chapter 965 Send Red Envelopes

    Michelle Si was unhappy with her mother picking up Kerr Si. She curled her lips and groaned, "Mommy, Kerr has his own mommy. Why are you holding him?"

    E Bo teased her with a smile, and said, "You little jealous girl."

    Nearly all the people burst outughing, and Sally Si fed Michelle cherry pulp.

    J Shao looked at her daughter, and asked her, "Didn''t your auntie hug you?"

    Michelle nodded in agreement, smacked her lips after swallowing the cherry, and replied, "Yes, she did."

    "Well, we''re even now. Auntie hugged you, and it''s only fair for me to hug Kerr too." J sat on the couch, cing Kerr on herp.

    Nicole Si stretched her arms out and invited Michelle, "Come here! Auntie Nicole will hug you."

    Michelle smiled and ran to Nicole, who also ced her on her legs.

    Unhappy because she was ignored, Melissa Shao pouted, and murmured with a pitiful voice, "No one is hugging me..."

    E beckoned her over to her, and said, "Come here; Grandma E will hug you!"

    Melissa, while shaking her head, exined to her, "No, Grandma, I want Auntie Sally. She''s going to have a baby, and I want to touch her tummy!"

    Sally, who was feasting on the bowl of cherries, wiped her hands with some wet wipes, and said, "Come here, little girl, of course Auntie Sally will hug you."

    Melissa quickly ran to Sally and sat on her legs, enjoying the cherries that she fed to her.

    Their conversation ended when the servants served their lunch.

    They then seated themselves at the dining table, and because of the three kids present, it was quite a noisy lunch.

    When Nicole left, J told her multiple times to hide the secret from Daniel.

    ''If Daniel knew that I gave birth to twin girls, he would stop me from seeing both of the children, '' she thought.

    "Don''t worry, Jane, I won''t tell him." Although she reminded her for almost one hundred times, Nicole nodded and promised her each time.

    ''It''s better for them to figure out their misunderstandings by themselves, '' she thought.

    Sally left with Kerr, and in the evening, J answered a call from Sven Si.

    "Sven."

    J was looking at the best store renting info on the Inte. She would''ve liked her previous cake store, but the owner didn''t want to sell it to her, and Jane had to continue surfing the webpages.

    "Jane, we''ve made ns to go climbing. You''d better also make arrangements in advance, if you want toe with us." Sven woul

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    aniel, who was maybe in a good mood, again sent several red envelopes, as was expected. J did as Sven had requested of her.

    Daniel sent a lot of red envelopes. But J''s part would be returned to Daniel*!

    (*TN: In WeChat, red envelopes will be returned to the sender if the receiver doesn''t open it in 24 hours.)

    After Daniel stopped sending the red envelopes, Ang began to bother Sven. As a result, Sven, who was just as rich as Daniel, sent even more red envelopes.

    Jerry, Scott and Cole soon joined them and all spent the whole afternoon snatching red envelopes.

    Finally, after all the red envelopes were snatched, J asked, "I''d like to buy some tracksuits. Who wants to go shopping with me?"

    Ang replied, "I already have tracksuits, but I can go with you if you''d like."

    Nicole answered with a "1", which meant that she would alsoe along.

    All the others agreed to go, all except Jerry, Shelly and Scott.

    However, Daniel didn''t answer, so no one knew whether he would also go with them, or not.

    Sven asked Daniel whether he would go in the group, but just got the reply, "In a meeting."

    The others were left speechless.

    J thought, "Since you have time to type ''in a meeting'', why don''t you also say a yes or no?"

    ''It''s more likely for him to be absent because of me. As the old saying goes, when enemiese face to face, their eyes ze with hatred. Daniel and I won''t be engaged together in the same activity.''

    Nicole left Shao''s family mansion for the Leroy Manor. When L and Harry promised to keep the secret for themselves, she told them all about the twins.

 Chapter 966 Brother and Sister-in-law, Are You Here Just to Show Off Your Love

    L and Harry immediately drove toward the Shao''s mansion.

    When they arrived at Mansion No. 8, J was upstairs in her bedroom, ying on WeChat with her phone. Meanwhile, the four elders upied themselves with the twins on the ground floor.

    L discreetly told E about the n of having their kids go and climb mountains. She then suggested, "When they go on their trip, let mee and take the twins to the manor to y with them. Then, I''ll send them back to you at night. What do you think?"

    Although she was the grandmother of the twins, L was determined to stay by J''s side, not her son''s.

    Since J didn''t want Daniel to know about the twins, L would try her best to keep the secret from Daniel.

    Without hesitation, E agreed with her suggestion. After all, L was the grandmother of the twins, and she had probably wanted to spend time with them.

    After their discussion, Harry and L left the mansion. J didn''t even know that they went to her house at all.

    On their way back to the manor, L thought for a while and looked at her husband, who was driving the car, and said, "Jane had given us two granddaughters. We have to treat her even better from now on. And, we should also help improve the rtionship between J and Daniel."

    Harry nodded and said, "Haven''t we just discovered and mined some special diamonds? You can take some and have them made into jewellery. Then, you can give it to Jane."

    Like L, J also didn''t like wearing gold or silver jewellery. But they noticed that she put on earrings and bracelet from time to time.

    "What about earrings?" suggested L. She remembered that J pretty much loved the earrings she gave her thest time.

    Harry nodded in agreement.

    L then sighed andined, "These should have been done by Daniel, our dishonorable son! But now, I have to do these instead of him. He really is such a pain in the ass!"

    But, for their bright future, L was willing to do all these things for them.

    "Keep a close eye on your son. Don''t let him do anything wrong to Jane again, and get that secretary, Shirley Zheng, away from him!" said Harry. He had despised that secretary ever since. He couldn''t believe that she could betray her own best friend.

    L nodded, "But I heard that girl works hard, and is an asset to thepany. L

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    g her tomorrow?" asked Sally. She stared at her brother with disbelief. She thought her brother was acting excessively!

    Shirley felt embarrassed as she could feel how rejected she was.

    "No, I''m just here to help Daniel choose his clothes today, " Shirley opened her mouth and exined in a tender voice.

    J then stood up, dragged Sally by her hand, and said, "Sally, let''s go pick our clothes."

    Then, everyone dispersed and followed suit.

    Since it was hot these days, they all chose short-sleeved shirts and shorts.

    J picked up a set of clothes for herself and for Sally. They went into the dressing room to try it on together.

    Five minutester, J came out, stood in front of Nicole, and asked, "Nicole, what do you think? Does this look good on me?"

    J chose a white short-sleeved shirt with a logo on it and a pair of white trousers. She looked very vigorous and youthful on them, even though it was a ssic, simple outfit.

    Grabbing a pink sportswear set, Nicole nodded and sincerely praised J, "You look good on them. Jane, you look good on any sort of clothes." Nicole was speaking the truth. Although it was a basic sportswear, J knew how to wear it well.

    Then, Sally came out of the dressing room. She was dressed in a blue set. She murmured, "What colour should I choose for Jerry? How about blue?"

    Nicole and J exchanged nces with each other. They tried to imagine how Jerry would look like in a blue shirt.

    J immediately shook her head and said, "No, Sally! You better pick another color for him!"

 Chapter 967 You Actually Want Me To Sell My Body

    Nicole could not help smiling. Sven also got out of the fitting room. He had tried on a ck sportswear. "Honey, how do I look?" he asked.

    "It''s ck. Won''t it make you feel hot?" Nicole tugged on his sleeves and adjusted the clothes for him.

    "It''s okay, " Sven said, arching an eyebrow.

    He nced at J and jokingly said, "Should I get a white one? Jane and I can have matching outfits."

    J smiled and pretended to scowl, "Aren''t you afraid that your wife would get jealous and make you kneel on a durian?"

    "It''s fine, Jane. Let him buy the white one." Even though Nicole said that, she stared at Sven with a murderous look.

    Sven held Nicole''s back immediately, shook his head, and said, "I am just kidding. Even if you are okay with it, I don''t think I can walk out of this store safely if I do buy it."

    J realized that Sven was talking about Daniel. She could not help but nce at Daniel, who was not far away from them.

    Shirley chose an outfit for him intently. Daniel held onto a gray sportswear and was about to walk to the fitting room.

    Sven cast his eyes in the same direction, walked up to J, and said, "Don''t worry. The secretary won''t go tomorrow."

    J withdrew her eyes from Daniel and said, "I don''t care."

    She did not care about whom he went out with. It was none of her business.

    Sven looked at the way she appeared indifferent and quietly sighed.

    They also bought some coats as the temperature in the mountain varied greatly between day and night. J chose a light pink coat, as strongly suggested by Nicole and Sally.

    "Sven, are we going to stay in a hotel or in tents tomorrow?" Scott asked Sven.

    Sven cupped his cheek and thought about it for a little while. Then, he asked Daniel, who was standing next to him, "Daniel, what do you think? Hotel or tents?"

    Daniel was looking at the coats. He paused and said, "Hotel."

    Ang suddenly popped out of nowhere and said, "Daniel, let''s stay in tents, shall we? I have never stayed overnight in a tent, not once."

    Sally echoed Ang''s idea, "Yes, I also want to try to stay in a tent!"

    The

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    l could say anything, Cole pulled Shirley aside and said with a smile, "Miss Shirley, let''s sit in the front row together. There''s not enough seats in the back row."

    ...

    Shirley was speechless. There were still several seats in the back row, but she did not say anything else. J, then, suggested that she and Shirley should switch seats. "You can sit here, " J briefly told Shirley.

    Then, J stood up and was about to go to the front row.

    Daniel and Nicole were sitting next to J. J had to pass by one of them if she wanted to get out.

    There were more people sitting on Nicole''s side, so J decided to go past Daniel.

    Daniel sat there quietly. It seemed that he did not want to let her through.

    J did not want to argue with him, so she turned around and proceeded to go past Nicole.

    Before she could walk any further, J felt someone holding her wrist tight and pulling her back. She lost her bnce and fell down on Daniel''s legs.

    Everyone saw what happened and giggled, except for Shirley and J.

    Their faces went pale at the same time. As J tried to stood up, her face turned red.

    "Why do you hate me?"

    Daniel said coldly.

    Meanwhile, the lights went down, and the movie was about to begin.

    Daniel held J''s waist with his right arm to stop her from standing up, but J still fought to stand up again.

    Daniel suddenly let her go.

 Chapter 968 I Will Dump You

    J hurriedly dashed to the front row, but Daniel quickly followed her. Everyone was confused about what''s happening. Then, Daniel pulled J back to thest row, picked two seats, and sat down.

    "What do you want to do?" J gave a sharp look to the man beside her.

    The man suddenly smiled and whispered to her, "Nothing. I just want to sit with you!"

    ... J immediately got angry.

    ''What an asshole!'' Then, she said, "Be careful what you say. Your secretary might get jealous!"

    Shirley, sitting in front, frequently turned to look at them.

    Daniel ignored her words and seductively said, "I''ve heard that cinemas... are very exciting." He looked at the the woman whose face turned red as an apple, "How about we give it a shot?"

    "No! What the hell are you talking about? Go do it with your secretary instead!" J put the popcorn in his arms and stood up. She just wanted to be away from this rascal!

    But Daniel put aside the popcorn and pulled J back to sit on hisp again.

    "Don''t y tricks, or I will really do what I want!" He warned her in low voice.

    At this point, J was upset but she didn''t want to make a scene, so she had to retreat and sit down.

    The movie was chosen by Sven. Since all of them were adults, and they didn''te here just to watch a movie, he chose a love film.

    The movie started with a bed scene. Everyone sitting in front felt really awkward, except Ang.

    Those sitting in the middle were indifferent.

    As for the two sitting in thest row, Daniel suddenly lifted J''s chin up and sharply looked at her.

    "Why... are you looking at me like that?" J was scared.

    He locked her neck with his right arm and kissed her.

    ...

    A background music began to y, signaling the end of the bed scene. But J was still immersed in Daniel''s kissing and couldn''te to her senses.

    After they stopped kissing, J wiped her mouth hard, which disappointed Daniel.

    "Daniel! Are you a sex addict? You are alway

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    car.

    She ran fast enough to catch Spark, who was about to leave. J grabbed his arm and said, "Spark, I''ll go with you!"

    A cold voice behind them said, "Spark."

    Spark brought her back to the car and avoided her like the gue.

    ...

    Then, the woman was pulled into the car again. Daniel lightly moved his hand and the rear seats became a bed...

    J wanted to run away from this, but she was pulled back by Daniel and pressed under him.

    J realized what Daniel wanted to do and trembled, "Damn it! Could you please stop doing this to me?"

    "Okay!" The man answered.

    J felt a little relieved. But he didn''t intend to let her go.

    He said, "Apologize to me!"

    "Why?"

    "Because you didn''t believe me!" Daniel''s voice was low and attractive.

    Jughed at him, "You always flirt with other women, but you me me for not believing you. Daniel, there is no way I will ever apologize to you."

    Daniel remained calm andposed. He gently touched her face and said, "If you don''t want to do that, then how about this? Start courting me now. Then, I will be with you for three months. Finally, I''ll dump you and let you feel how it''s like to be abandoned, okay?"

    The woman red at him, "Are you crazy?"

    "Make a choice!" He grasped her wrist.

    "No. Neither!" She refused to admit defeat.

 Chapter 969 I Donâ€™t Like Women Who Misbehave

    Daniel looked angry as he bluntly said to her, "You ungrateful girl. Now, you are just asking for a punishment from me!"

    J curled up her lips in distress, "Daniel, I don''t wish to see you anymore. You should stop bothering me."

    She knew that he did not love her, but she did not understand why on earth did he keep on seeing her?

    Was it because of the child? If that was indeed the case, she actually had a solution. J opened her mouth decidedly and said, "Let''s draw a line here. Let us bothpromise on our daughter''s custody!"

    "How do wepromise?" His voice was so cold that J shivered.

    She thought for a second and sighed before spitting out the words, "I will get full custody, but you are allowed some visitation rights."

    She could not give the custody to Daniel as she was concerned that he would find a stepmother for her child. She, on the other hand, would never find a stepfather for her daughter.

    She could clearly feel his wrath, as his hand on her wrist gripped tighter.

    "Don''t test my patience! I swear to God I will throw you into the ocean!"

    ...

    J suddenly felt scared. She was concerned that he would actually jump on her throat and kill her.

    "Fine. We can take turns looking after the child..."

    She found it pointless to argue with him here. She would rather take the high road because she still had the other twin.

    His face turned even worse. He raised his palm into the air. J got scared and screamed out, "Fine! You get custody. I will just visit her from time to time!"

    She gave in. J felt stupid and defeated.

    His palmnded on her neck. J closed her eyes at his touch. What else did he want?

    She already gave the custody to him. What more could he possibly want out of her? There was no way for him to deprive her of the visitation right!

    She murmured with her eyes closed, "It would be impossible for me to not visit my child! You might as well just kill me! I would rather die than not see her."

    Daniel looked at her face. For a moment, he was amused. Why couldn''t she just admit that she would rather die than not be with him?

    "Tell me, woman, who are you thinking of at the moment?" He could never be this harsh to her. Jus

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ll, Boss Si, she rent a new apartment at that time. Who paid the rent for her? Do you think I''m stupid?"

    He was a very wealthy, powerful man. He could get any women he wanted. However, J despised men like that.

    She did not care about how much he had or how well he treated her. As long as he was disloyal, she hated him nevertheless.

    "I paid for it because you were at her ce!" He turned his head and angrily stared at her. He did all those for her sake. He only bothered to spend money on Shirley because of her.

    "How did you know that I was at her ce?" J thought that he happened to see her there when he was on his way to meet up with Shirley.

    Unaware of her thoughts, Daniel slowly opened his mouth, "She told me everything!"

    Jughed drily as she did not believe him at all, "Stop lying to me, Daniel! Whether you are telling the truth or not, there is no way we can go back to how we were before and be together."

    Daniel paused. The ambience in the car was ice cold. He stared into her eyes and said, "Let bygones be bygones!"

    He walked out of the car, leaving her behind.

    J tapped on the car window and shouted at him through the gap, "Let me go!"

    Hands in the bathrobe pockets, he calmly looked at her and said, "Go then."

    ... "Damn it!" J cursed between her teeth.

    How could she leave now that she was naked? Daniel overestimated his power of trapping her in there. She had nothing to lose.

    She was ready to risk it.

 Chapter 970 Of Course in My Clothes

    J got out of the car and walked forward with her bare feet.

    Daniel had taken no more than a couple of steps when he heard a sounding from behind him. When he turned around to see what it was, he saw J Shao, standing naked outside the car; his face darkened with embarrassment.

    To stop her, he quickly put her back inside the car, and mmed the door behind them. "Don''t you have any sense of shame?" he asked.

    "You took it all away. Don''t you remember?" After she said this, she reached with her hands towards him and then began to untie his bathrobe. He didn''t expect her doing this, and she seeded.

    He sneered at her, and said, "Are you really so desperate?"

    "Yup!" she answered, while clenching her teeth. She began to tear his bathrobe off of him. "Not even two men can satisfy me, let alone one!"

    She had remembered his insult to her! And she would have him pay for it!

    Her delicate hands fumbled all over his body.

    Two men? He grew furiously jealous when he heard her provocative remarks.

    It was fair to say that J''s greatest talent was to provoke him, and she always did it exceptionally well.

    Daniel jumped on her, pressed her against the car seat, and shut her red lips with his.

    But she didn''t stop, and her hands still fumbled over his bathrobe.

    All that she thought about, was treating him the same way that he had treated her.

    The car began shaking with their movements, and this drew the attention of a passing couple. When they passed near the car, the young man curiously tried looking through the windows, but because they were tinted, he couldn''t see anything.

    They could only hear a woman''s faint¡­ screams. They thought that they must be doing some wild, indescribable things.

    But in reality, they were actually fighting inside the car. Daniel pinned her against the seat.

    She stared at him while gasping for air. She suddenly put her hands around his waist, and in a cutesy voice, called, "Mr. Si..."

    She moved and sat on him, but her hands still didn''t stop, and she silently wrapped herself with the bathrobe.

    Chuckling, she thought, ''Now, it''s mine. You''ll just have to wait for your clothes, Daniel Si!.''

    He knew her little tricks, and he observed her ev

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    of the bed, and with his legs crossed, he still didn''t seem to leave the room. Instead, he looked at her neck with great interest.

    She pretended not to notice him, and then walked back into the bathroom, lifting her head in the mirror to check on her neck. He got up, walked up to her and rudely tore off her towel wrapped around her. In a restrained tone of voice, he said, "Get dressed, quickly!"

    She instinctively covered her body with her hands, but on second thought, she didn''t have to. It was Daniel, not someone else, and there was no need to be shy around him. She put on the sportswear in front of him.

    When she finished dressing, she noticed that he was wearing the same white T-shirt and pants.

    ¡­

    ''Wasn''t he wearing grey clothes? How did they turn white?

    Besides¡­'' She then grinned at him, and asked, "Mr. Si, how did youe backst night?"

    He smiled lightly at her, and while lifting her chin, he slowly said, "My new clothes were in the trunk. Of course in my clothes!"

    ¡­

    Then she remembered that the saleswoman had taken their new clothes to the car.

    Damn it! If she had remembered this minor detail, she would have taken them away.

    Confounded, she had lost another chance of getting back at him.

    While they were leaving the apartment, he said, "What a neck you have!"

    She paused. Her hand was on the door handle, but she felt so embarrassed that she was unable to move another pace more.

    Then, he pushed it open, and also pushed her out.

 Chapter 971 A Warm Family for the Twins

    The people in the living room were surprised. "Oh my god, Jane, are you allergic to something?" Selina Bo was surprised, and carefully looked at J''s neck.

    "Jane, you''ve been through too much!" Sallyughed. She had got married, and she knew what had happened to Jane.

    "Oh my god, Daniel, you are really strong!" Sven Si crossed his arms and looked at the smoking man.

    J blushed and covered her neck. Feeling embarrassed, she said, "All of you, stop looking at me!"

    Trying to cover her smiling face, Selina asked, "Daniel, do you want a second child?"

    "A second child? Even if I wanted to have a second child, I definitely wouldn''t have it with him again!" J became very angry, and said something which badly irritated Daniel.

    He was smoking on his cigarette, and after hearing J''s words, he casually said, "If you ever dare to have a second child with another man, I''ll kill him!"

    ...

    Ignoring the people''sughter around her, J stared at Daniel furiously, and said, "Daniel, you just wait for my wedding invitation!"

    She then rushed into his wardrobe and put a long winter scarf on her neck.

    The crowdughed again, andter they left the Waterside Complex together.

    J was thest of the group, and she stared at Jerry Shao until he started feeling ufortable.

    "Why are you staring at me like that?" he asked.

    "Your sister didn''te home the entire night; why didn''t you do something about it?"

    J wasining. She hadn''te back home at night for many times, and her family had eventually stopped worrying and looking for her, which made her sad.

    ''Oh. That''s the reason why she''s be so angry.'' Jerry understood her but didn''t answer her question; instead, he said something else. "Well, Daniel came to our house the day before yesterday. He brought a bottle of expensive new tea for our father, the leaves were hand-picked by young girls, around sixteen years old. The freshest tea leaves were picked with their lips so that the tea water was clean and fresh, and..."

    "Stop talking! Brother, what on Earth are you talking about there?" J felt exhausted and interrupted Jerry''s talking.

    Jerry nodded, and cryptically answered J, "During the past three years, Daniel was the one who helped taking care of our parents. He always came to see his parents-inw

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    e Dongcui Mountain was almost two hundred kilometres away from C Country, and it was ranked as a top national nature site. There was a very beautiful mountain scenery, which was called ''the ten kilometre painted canvas.''

    It took two days for people to visit the mountain.

    The highest mountain in C Country was on the western side of Cuiping Mountain, and on the eastern side there were many waterfalls and a maple tree forest. If people were awake at that early hour of the morning, they had the chance to see one of the most wonderful sunrises in their lives.

    When they arrived at the base of Cuiping Mountain, it was already noon. Their expensive cars had also attracted a lot of attention from the other tourists.

    They went to a local restaurant for lunch, and they were casually chatting and sitting together while waiting for their meal.

    Sven said, "It''s been a long time since west travelled, " and shook his head to express his regret.

    Jughed at him, and said, "What about your honeymoon with Nicole?"

    She was sitting next to Sally and Daniel, and she moved closer to Sally to keep away from Daniel.

    He was acting a little cold to people, which made her be scared of him...

    Sven looked at her and then knocked three times on the table with his chopsticks. He said, "It''s been three years already since we went on our honeymoon!"

    "Well, I have one, two, three¡­" J counted on her fingers, "Well, count one down. It''s been two years since Ist travelled!"

    Jerry held his wife''s hands, and said. "For me? Huh, ten years!"

 Chapter 972 Why did You Have to Mention It

    Ang also raised her hand, and said, "Me..." Under Sven''s gaze, she continued, "Ten days!"

    Hearing her, they all looked at Ang with envious eyes. Scott then protested to her, "Ang, please don''t show off with your happy, free days to us, okay?"

    Scott was studying at the same college as Ang was, and he had known pretty well that Ang was always skipping her sses, and was hanging around outside the campus most of the time!

    Ang wasn''t convinced by Scott''s protest, and she distracted everyone''s attention to J, and said, "Please, I''m not the one that you should be focusing on! Did you guys know that, when they were in college, Jane used to go with Bill to Korea to nt roses together? And they also went to France to eat... what was that? I can''t remember it''s name, but anyway, some kind of specialties!"

    Bill being mentioned, J thought that maybe she should have also invited Bill toe along on the trip with them, to rx andy his mind off of things.

    In a gloomy voice, she said, "Oh, if you hadn''t brought it up, I would have totally forgotten about it. I think it''s time to take Bill back to Korea again!"

    Sally looked at her, and asked, "What are you going to do in Korea?"

    J replied to her with three simple words, "nt pretty flowers."

    The man next to her suddenly stood up from his seat, and while pulling out a cigarette out of his pack, he quickly strode to the parking lot nearby where he smoked it alone.

    J looked at his back, and wondered if he actually wanted her to also shut up for the entire trip.

    She then sighed, and thought that the man that she was looking at was really cold-blooded when it came to love. She was perplexed at the thought that he had slept with her the night before, and now, the following day, he could simply ignore her entire existence so easily.

    The dishes were soon ced on the table, and Daniel also returned to his seat.

    Enjoying the fresh and organic food, everyone felt quite happy and energized.

    A dish of steamed carp fish was on the table, but it was ced beyond J''s reach. She wanted to eat some of it, but she gave up on the idea because it was too far away from her.

    Jerry ced a fish slice on Sally''s te, and said, "Here, eat some more fish. You''re pregnant, fish is good for the baby."

    Sally nodded, and happily ate the piece of fish on her te.

    J nced at her brother and sister-inw with an admiring look in her eyes, and tittered, "Sally, you should ask my brother to go fishing for you!"

    She then served some chicken soup in a bowl and put it in front of her.

    At that moment, J noticed that the man sitting next to her still hadn''t touched his chopsticks and eaten anything yet.

    Daniel was squ

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    nd asked him where her luggage was.

    Jerry pointed at Daniel''s Maybach car, and J again felt helpless.

    She walked up to the car trunk of Daniel''s Maybach, and while looking at the man a short distance away from here, she patted on the trunk.

    But Daniel didn''t move an inch.

    "Daniel!" she cried. She had no choice but call out his name; she was suffocating from the heat, and wanted to take off her scarf as soon as possible. She would''ve rather been dressed in her coat than be wrapped in that scarf.

    Daniel stared at her with a serious look on his face. J felt more annoyed by each passing minute, and yelled, "Open the trunk already! I need to take out something!"

    She then mmed her palm heavily on his car to release her anger.

    "Mind your manners!" Daniel only gave her a simple answer, and still didn''t open the trunk.

    J was furious, and wondered how could such a malicious man like this even exist in the world! Why?

    She took a deep breath, and tried her best to calm down.

    She asked with a softer voice, "Daniel, could you please open the trunk''s lid?"

    Daniel then took out the car key, and pressed on the button, and J opened the trunk.

    She searched for her things inside the trunk, but she couldn''t seem to find her coat anywhere, even if she had turned upside down everything, even Daniel''s underclothes.

    Without raising her head from the trunk, J asked Jerry, "Brother, where''s my coat?"

    Jerry thought for a second, and said, "I think it might be in my car''s trunk."

    ...

    J now really wanted to punch someone in the face! Really, really wanted!

    Closing the Maybach''s trunk, J then went to search inside Jerry''s Audi trunk. Finally, she found her coat there.

    J immediately took off Daniel''s scarf, put on her pink coat, and pulled its zipper up to her neck.

 Chapter 973 That Man is Her Husband

    J took a deep breath... Although she was still feeling a little hot, she felt a whole lot better than when she did with the scarf around her neck.

    After they grabbed what they needed, all of them then began to climb up the mountain. Since they would return before nightfall, and spend the night on the eastern part of the scenic area, they didn''t carry much of their stuff that they had brought along with them.

    It was summer now, and J, who was dressed in a coat, attracted a lot of attention.

    She secretly scolded Daniel again and again in her mind, believing that he was the one who had made her feel so humiliated in the first ce.

    The mountain scenery was beautiful, and along the way they saw peaks and rivers. When they had begun their hike, J had felt very good, and had walked effortlessly, without getting tired.

    However, when they hadpleted only one third of their trip, J had soon started to gasp for air, and was exhausted. She was feeling so hot that she wanted to jump into the nearby stream and take a bath.

    Walking next to J, Jerry had already started carrying Sally on his back. Sally had refused Jerry''s offer to do that from the very beginning, but Jerry worried that, she being with child, she would feel ufortable, and insisted on carrying her on his back.

    When Ang saw Jerry and Sally, she said to Cole, "Carry me too! Let''s also show off our affection."

    Cole pretended to look at her with disgust, and answered her, "I''ll only carry my girlfriend!"

    With her cheeks flushed, Ang puckered her mouth, and shouted, "Cole, you don''t love me anymore!"

    If other people, who didn''t know them, had seen them, they would have thought that they were lovers. Sven took a quick nce at his sister, and said, "Ang, you''re ady! You should behave in a polite and graceful way!"

    In the end, Cole smiled and squatted down, and carried Ang on his back.

    After they hiked for some time more, they found a small waterfall, and decided that hey should take a break there.

    J caught her breath, stepped on the stone steps and faced the waterfall. The moment she touched the icy cool water, she immediately felt morefortable...

    However, she couldn''t get her feet into the water, because she was wearing a pair of sneakers in her feet.

    Ang raised her head and naughtily looked at Cole. She asked, "Cole, can I take off my sneakers and y in the water for a while?"

    Cole didn''t get her point, and instead just replied, "Of course, you can! After all, we aren''t in a hurry."

    Ang snickered, and in a loud voice, said, "Will you still carry me after I get out of the water and my feet are wet?"

    When he heard Ang, S

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    ring a word, he stretched out his long arms, and pulled J to the water side. He then unzipped her jacket and instead tied it around her waist.

    Now, the love marks on J''s neck were left exposed.

    She didn''t know whether she should take off the jacket tied around her waist or not.

    She stared at Daniel, the one who had given her those marks in the first ce.

    Daniel squatted and turned his back to her, and J understood what he wanted to do. She also knew that she couldn''t y in the water anymore, and she slowly crawled on his back.

    After J had went ashore, Selina also left the water and found a spot with enough sunlight to dry her pants in it...

    Finally, all of them went ashore. Scott carried his sister, but this time, Ang was carried by Sven, since Cole had to carry Shelly.

    Nicole hadn''t gotten into the water, and she was the onlydy who could still walk. Sven held his wife''s hand and walked forward, carrying his sister on his back.

    When they saw them, all the other women that were passing by were very envious of them, and in turn also asked their husbands to carry them on their backs.

    J sat on Daniel''s back and tightly held onto his neck in her arms, fearing that she could somehow fall down.

    When J smelled his pleasant and familiar scent, she stared at the back side of his head and let her mind wander.

    "Does my hair look good?" asked Daniel. When he heard him, J was a little stunned by the question, and didn''t answer him.

    Daniel continued to say, "Why do you keep staring at my hair for so long?"

    ...

    ''Does he have eyes in the back of his head? How did he know that I was looking at him?'' thought J.

    She didn''t say anything, and instead just kept leaning on his back, enjoying the happiness of... the moment.

 Chapter 974 They Quarreled Fiercely

    Walking in the sun, everyone stopped for a moment, and the women put on their shoes and socks back on their feet.

    Only J had fallen asleep.

    Thanks to Daniel, she hadn''t slept not even for a full hourst night. After she had hiked on the mountain for a while, she couldn''t help but fall asleep on Daniel''s back while he was carrying her.

    Daniel called J, but she didn''t reply. He called her again.

    Jerry heard him, and after he looked at his sister, he whispered to Daniel, "She''s asleep!"

    ¡­ Daniel was speechless, but went on climbing with her on his back. After the rest of their group had put their shoes and socks back on, he was the only one that was still carrying someone.

    J woke up when they were halfway up a hill, and she thought that she had missed a lot of the beautiful scenery that was unfolding in front of her eyes. If it hadn''t been for some children around them screaming and ying, she would have probably still been asleep for most of the trip.

    When the woman on his back moved, Daniel knew that she was awake, and discontentedly looked at the screaming children.

    But, in the end, he still didn''t say anything, and kept his mouth shut.

    J whispered in his ear, "Daniel, I''m awake. You can put me down now."

    The clothes on her body had almost dried, which indicated that she had slept for quite a while.

    Daniel found a nearby bench and put her on it.

    She put on her shoes and socks, and said, "Thank you!" She then trotted to keep up with others in front.

    Daniel felt unsatisfied with her thanks.

    But he still didn''t say anything, and just kept it in mind forter.

    After a while, J''s cell phone rang. She took it out of her coat, and when she looked at the caller, she saw that it was Caspar.

    She walked a little slower, and while falling behind, she answered the phone. "Caspar."

    Daniel, who was in front of her, frowned and also slowed down on his pace too.

    "J, when are youing back? Grandpa misses you and the twins, " said Caspar. As soon as Caspar hade out of Dillon''s vi, he had called J.

    J hesitated for a while, and said, "I still need some time first. I''m busy with renting shops these days, but I''lle back when I''m done with all of it." In actuality, she didn''t want to go back...

    Caspar was a little annoyed that she didn''t give him a date. "Can I help?" he asked.

    "No, I''ve rented a shop before, I''m experienced!" J gasped a little. She forgot abo

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    w that J was walking down the mountain in a huff.

    Daniel ran over to her, grabbed her by the wrist, and pulled her up the hill.

    "Let me go! I don''t want to go up with you!" said J.

    Daniel pinned her to a tree behind her, and asked, "Are you trying to make everyone unhappy?"

    "Everybody''s going to have fun without me, " she said.

    "J, why are you so childish? Don''t you know that they''re all worried about you?" He was lecturing her with his harsh and cold voice.

    J felt wronged and curled her lips. He was the person who had upset her in the first ce; why was she the one to me?

    She then burst into an uncontroble sob.

    When Daniel saw tears flowing down her flushed cheeks, some pain flowed into his heart, but despite that he still ordered her, "Stop crying!"

    But J ignored him, and instead cried even louder than before!

    "J, didn''t you hear what I said? Are you also deaf?" He furiously hit the tree behind her with his fist, but the sharp pain in his hand didn''t even make him frown.

    J could tell that the tree had shaken.

    "Why do you treat me like this? Is it because that you don''t love me?" she asked. She snorted and kept crying.

    Daniel was about to lose his patience, and he warned J again, "Stop crying already!"

    "Why can''t I cry? If you don''t want to see me, just fuck off and leave me alone!" J then pushed him away and continued to go down the hill like before.

    A middle-aged man in a cleaning uniform saw exactly what had happened between them, and heughed, and told Daniel, "Try coaxing her when she cries. Don''t be that harsh, it never works that way."

 Chapter 975 I Want You to Carry Me on Your Back and Climb the Mountain

    While snuffling, J turned around, and exined, "I have nothing to do with him, and I''m not his girlfriend!"

    After he heard her, Daniel, who was about to coax her, again began to be impatient.

    He grabbed J''s arm, and said, "What do you want me to do, eh?"

    "I want you to carry me on your back and climb the mountain!" For a while, Daniel was stunned by her wish.

    J, who was still crying, then tried to wipe her tears off her face. She didn''t want to go back before she reached the top of the mountain, because that would have made the whole trip meaningless.

    Daniel was annoyed, but still squatted for her. J rudely climbed on his back, and said, "You have to carry me until we reach the mountain top. If you don''t do that, then I''ll cry all the way!"

    ...

    "Shut up now! Otherwise, I''ll abandon you right here!" Indeed, he couldn''t stand her crying. Whenever she cried, he was also sad.

    J then immediately stopped speaking. When they passed by the middle-aged sanitation worker again, the worker even smiled at her.

    J blushed and buried her face in Daniel''s back, feeling very embarrassed.

    J believed that it was all Daniel''s fault! He was the one who had made her feel ashamed!

    When Daniel was in the military camp, he was able to run for 20 kilometres straight while in the same time carrying 25 kilograms of equipment on his back. Of course he could carry J to the mountain top.

    But even so, Daniel sweated a lot on their way up there, and was almost out of breath when they had reached the mountain top.

    J didn''t feel tired at all; there was no need for her to sweat or gasp for breath.

    Before J got the chance to care about Daniel, Jerry and Sven ran over to them and looked at Daniel in amazement. "Daniel, did you climb up the mountain while carrying your woman on your back?" asked Sven.

    J stared at Sven, and thought, ''Your woman?''

    She then took a wet wipe from Selina and handed it to Daniel.

    Jerry immediately stopped her, and said, "Daniel carried you on his back for so long, so he must be too tired to even raise his arms. Why are you still asking him to wipe off his sweat?"

    ...

    ''Okay!''

    J drew Daniel aside, let him sit on a chair and started to help him wipe the sweat off of his forehead.

    When J stood in front of him, he smelled her delicate scenting from her skin.

    Daniel couldn''t help but wrap his arms around J''s waist.

    "Stop! I''m helping you wipe off the sweat!" said J. Several people leaned against the fence on the mounta

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    gain, " he said.

    J felt unhappy, and looked at Jerry, and said, "You aren''t my brother at all!"

    Sven, who was standing beside her, started whistling, and spoke, "Jane, you should now know that I''m your brother. Come over here and call me brother. From now on, I''ll protect you!"

    All the othersughed at his words, but looked at Sven and smiled. "Sven, you''d better be a devoted husband and continue to show your affection to your wife! If you don''t do that, then I''m afraid that you''ll have to kneel on a durian after you return home tomorrow."

    After she heard her, Nicole startedughing, and said, "Jane, be sure that I won''t be that nice to him!"

    J pretended to seem serious and looked at Nicole. "Right. He should kneel on a de! The durian will only slightly stab and hurt his skin, " she said.

    While looking at some photos on her phone, Ang walked up to them, and said, "Nicole doesn''t have the heart to do that!"

    Sven, who was now pleased, put his hands around Nicole''s shoulders. "Of course that my wife is softhearted; she could never be as merciless as Jane is!" he said.

    "Sven Si, stop it! I''m not merciless!" shouted J. She pretended to be angry, and put her left hand on her waist and raised her fist up in the air at him with her right.

    Sven pointed at J and pretended to look annoyed. "Look! J kept bullying me ever since she was a child, and as she grew up, she began to bully Daniel as well. She even left her bite mark on Daniel''s arm. Daniel, I fully sympathise with you for your bitter experiences!" he said.

    While J was chatting with Sven, Daniel, who was not that far away from her, was looking at her, and now was staring at Sven.

 Chapter 976 You Two Still Have the Nerve to Mess Around

    "I feel more sorry for you. She had bullied you for several years when both of you were little."

    J and Sven grew up together abroad. They had numerous fights with each other very often when they were still young. There were times that Sven even lost to J...

    Sven still felt so upset and dismayed when he remembered those days.

    J blushed, stared at Daniel and retored, "You two are messing with me, aren''t you?"

    "Uh-huh." Daniel was indeed teasing her. He didn''t shy away from admitting it.

    J got pissed off. She ran to him, grabbed his arm and gifted him a nasty bite.

    Daniel did not dodge, and he let her do whatever she wanted. He actually knew right away what she would do.

    Shellyughed so hard and interrupted the both of them, "Take it easy, Jane. You must take the responsibility if he hurt himself. You know that, right?"

    "Ha! Ha!" They allughed heartily at Shelly''s joke.

    J let go of Daniel''s arm but just stared at him. His careless expression stayed the same.

    If it were not for the obvious teeth marks on his arm, J would thought she had bit someone else.

    Daniel withdrew his arm slowly and said, "Whether she wants it or not, she can''t run away from me. He loves me too much."

    His voice was loud enough for everyone to hear.

    J''s heart beat faster. ''What did he mean by that? Does he really love her? Why would he say something like that?''

    "Daniel, when do you want to get married?" Ang asked, trying to bring up the topic.

    "Yes and when? You have a lovely daughter together, but you still have the nerve to mess around?" said Sally.

    ...

    J walked a few steps away from him and said, "You''re all overthinking. He has a fiancee."

    "Daniel is a beautiful and intelligent man. It''s natural that other women would try everything to get him. J, you go for it andpete." Sven patted her on the shoulder.

    ''Why should Ipete for him? Why me and not Daniel?'' J tried to convince herself not to give in.

    Everyone kept talking about Daniel and J''s confusing rtionship.

    J quickly changed the subject and said, "Let''s go downhill. The Ten-Mile scene is right there, am I correct? Let''s go. It''s very beautiful in there."

    J picked up her coat, put it on and began to head downhill.

    Sven gently patted Daniel on the shoulder. Though Sven did not even say a single word,

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    nd said, "You''re a goddess, my goddess. I''ll love you forever."

    "Oh? Are you drawing my wife over to your side? I don''t want to carry you. Sorry." Sven would have put Nicole down, but he quickened his pace after he heard what Ang said.

    Ang endlesslyined about it again, and her loud voice reverberated in the valley. J overheard their conversation and grinned at them.

    She walked to Jerry and said, "Jerry, why would a man be so mean when he gets a wife?"

    Sven put his wife before everything, as well as Jerry.

    Sally walked close to J and said, "You can ask the same question to Daniel. I feel the same."

    Daniel was so kind to J that Sally actually was bing a little jealous.

    "I will not ask him that." J pouted. Then she left Jerry and Sally alone and continued admiring the view.

    Suddenly, one of them shouted, "Let''s take a break." So they found a ce to sit down and rx for a while.

    J felt that her toe was a little painful. She took off her shoe and noticed that her little toe on the right foot had be swollen.

    She blew on it and was about to put on the sock. But her foot was held by suddenly someone''s hand, and she was so surprised. Her mouth gaped open.

    It was Daniel that held her foot.

    He frowned at her, and then looked at swollen toe carefully. J panicked, withdrew her foot and put on the shoe.

    "Just sit still!" His voice was so loud that J did not have the courage to look at him.

    When they started walking again, Daniel kept standing in front of her and would not let her pass by.

 Chapter 977 You Have the Nerve to Blame Me

    "Excuse me. What are you doing?" J asked in confusion.

    Daniel crouched in front of her. J''s eyes fell on his wide back. She felt her heart tremble a little.

    "I''m doing quite well. There''s no need to carry me. I''m okay." J refused him right away. She felt it was not a big a deal. It''s just that her toe hurt a bit. She''s a strong woman. She could take it.

    She then walked past him, and went on ahead.

    But her wrist was grabbed by Daniel. He was still crouching when he coldly ordered, "Hop on my back!"

    "No, it''s not necessary!" J refused again in a soft voice, and then got free off his grip. And she even ran faster forward to prove that she was fine.

    Daniel then ran too and caught up with her. Ignoring everyone''s surprised looks, he carried her over his shoulder.

    ...

    But J felt dizzy all of a sudden as her head was upside down. When she realized that she was draped on his shoulder, she hastily corrected herself, "Okay, Okay! Please carry me on your back! Don''t hold me this way... It''s ufortable."

    J really felt ufortable as she could feel her blood alling to her head.

    Daniel then put her down, and J obediently climbed on his back. She said, "Hey, do you enjoy being tortured?"

    "It depends; if you torture me on the bed, I''ll be so pleased with it!" Daniel replied with a grin. He put on a sly smile, which J didn''t see.

    ... J''s face and ears turned red. ''This shameless man!''

    She tweaked his ear and pretended to be angry, and said, "If you say one more of your shameless words, I''ll pinch your ear hard!"

    "Hey, let go!" ordered Daniel. He was angry as he frowned. No one ever dared tweak his ear!

    J said in a proud voice, "No way! You deserve it! You bullied me just right now!"

    Unexpectedly, Daniel suddenly patted on her hip with one of his hands.

    J was shocked and became so frustrated; she had to loosen her hand.

    "Daniel! You dare..." J wanted to pinch his ear again, but she didn''t dare do it anymore as she knew she would just receive more punishments from him.

    She heard a teasingughter behind her, and this made J feel even more embarrassed. She said furiously, "Sven! What do you think you areughing at?"

    "I''mughing at you! It''s obvious! Daniel just hit you on your butt! Aha, ha..."

    With Sven''s words, everybody burst intoughter.

    J pped Daniel''s arms and demanded, "It''s your fault! Now, hurry up! Don''t wait for them!"

    J thought that they would keep making fun of her the whole day. ''Hum!''

    Daniel didn''t refuse her demand this time, and he picked up his speed.

    Even though they were already going fast, J still could hear the conversations of t

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    her teeth and said, "Cole, when I go back home, I will be sure to send you some of my daughter''s poo, and let you have a taste of it!"

    Ang climbed off her brother''s back and ran up to J. She said, "Jane, please send some to my brother too. Please count my brother in to such a good deal! Don''t you think so?"

    Sally then raised her head and indicated J to look at Daniel. "Look at my brother. When you mentioned your daughter, he smiled so happily! Please also give him some poo to have a taste of it!"

    It was true; Daniel couldn''t stop smiling right now. His smile was noticed by J.

    J felt her heart ache a little, as she realized that Daniel was really quite fond of their daughter!

    "Do you guys still need to eatter? I bet you couldn''t look at your food anymore." asked J. She looked at the other people and grinned.

    "Of course! Oh, my god! Please let me forget about your daughter''s poo!" Sven looked at the sky, and yelled in an exaggerated way.

    Laughing all the way, they went down the mountain and found a clean restaurant for their dinner.

    After exhausting so much strength during the afternoon, they were all very hungry. When the dishes were ced on the table, they started to eat them in a hurry, ignoring the quality of the food.

    But Daniel again sat quietly on his chair. He just ate a stick of celery, and then stopped moving his chopsticks.

    J sighed and said, "If you don''t eat well, how are you going to have the strength to carry me on your back tomorrow?"

    She then picked up a slice of the donkey meat and put it in front of him.

    The donkey meat was a specialty of Dongcui Mountain. When J was about to pass it to him, he frowned and didn''t move.

    He then said, "Have I promised you that I will carry you again tomorrow?"

    ...

 Chapter 978 Everything Has Its Conqueror

    It turned out that she was just assuming things by herself.

    She asked him with a tone of dismay, "Will you eat it?"

    Daniel felt her anger rising so he took the ''Donkey Burger'' from her hand and took a big bite on it.

    The taste wasn''t as bad as he thought. He chewed on it reluctantly.

    And then J passed him a bowl of pork soup and ordered determinedly, "Eat it!"

    J didn''t expect Daniel to eat the soup.

    But Daniel really picked up the spoon and had the soup.

    Seeing this scene, Sally was too stunned that she had to pause from eating.

    As Daniel''s sister, Sally never saw his brother being obedient like this ever since he was born.

    Their father''s very cold expressions always aroused his rebellions.

    But when facing J, Daniel wasid-back and would always listen to what she says.

    ''Everything has its conqueror. It''s true indeed. Daniel was conquered by this woman.'' Sally thought to herself in jest.

    And then she gave her a thumbs-up signal with great respect.

    J was confused and mistook this gesture as just an act of fun.

    Then she quickly passed a bowl of soup for Sally, "Sally, it''s yours."

    "Thank you! But Jerry had let me drink some already!" Sally put the bowl down on Daniel''s te. Seeing that J was actually expecting, Daniel nced at the soup and controlled his ufortable feelings. He drank it.

    Daniel had nevere to a restaurant of this kind. When he was on a business trip to a vige, someone would specially prepare food for him. He would always get what he wanted.

    And then all the kitchen utensils were totally new. Everything he used was spotlessly clean.

    But now all the things here were used by others and wasn''t disinfected. He had no appetite at all.

    If not for J, he wouldn''t have eaten so much.

    He then nced at Sven

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    lso just shake her head. She didn''t know too.

    "And Selina?"

    Jerry asked Selina. She said, "I just heard Jane crying! What''s wrong?"

    All the men didn''t know what to say.

    They looked at J. "Why did you scream?" Jerry asked.

    J raised her head from Daniel''s chest, recalled what she saw and cried, "Snake... Two snakes."

    ...

    "Oh, no!!" Ang was well afraid of snakes. Though she didn''t see them with her own eyes, she held Sven''s arms and screamed again.

    J cried louder, "Those snakes were about to bite me!''

    Last year, when she was kidnapped in Z Country, she was bitten by a viper which almost imed her life.

    Daniel frowned and sweetly wiped her tears, "Is there anything wrong with you? Are you hurt right now?"

    It''s quite normal that snakes would appear in the mountains.

    She shook her head and grabbed Daniel''s clothes.

    "I was bittenst year, and almost died. My poor daughter would have been left alone..." She cried even louder.

    Seeing this, everyone nced at each other and returned to their own tents. Sven and Jerry went to the ce where the women lost their things.

    Daniel embraced her and never stoppedforting her, "I''m here, don''t be afraid."

 Chapter 979 I Am Totally Under Danielâ€™s Control

    ''What else has she been through these past three years?''

    The more Daniel knew, the more heartbroken he was.

    When he finally said, "I''m here", J was quite relieved.

    In the past three years, she had been through things she had never thought she would experience. Every time she wanted to cry, but she dared not to.

    When she couldn''t help crying, Caspar alwaysforted her. But unlike Daniel, Caspar couldn''t give her a sense of security, so she couldn''t cry heartily.

    Now that she was back with Daniel and felt secure, she heavily sobbed for quite a long time. Then, she wiped her tears and said, "Let''s go back."

    Having seen her tears twice today, Daniel was heartbroken and took her face in his hands. As Daniel was about to kiss her, Sven pointed a shlight on their faces.

    "Jane, we''ve already brought the things back. You can go back with Daniel!"

    ...

    Knowing what Daniel wanted to do, J hurriedly left him and walked toward Sven.

    After she got her washbasin and towel, she stopped and looked at Daniel.

    Daniel took the shlight from Sven''s hands and walked back first.

    J didn''t follow him immediately. She looked at his brother and Sven and asked again, "When you went back there, did you see it?"

    "No. Just go ahead. Daniel is not frightened at all anyway." Jerry waved his hands to his sister.

    Realizing she didn''t follow, Daniel turned back and pulled her wrist, "I''ve never seen such a coward. You are afraid of the dark, pets, and snakes. J, is there anything you are not afraid of?"

    J kept quiet and red at him. But he still held her wrist, so she had to go with him.

    As they approached the ce where they were before, J pulled his wrist and said in horror, "I won''t go!"

    Daniel used the shlight to check the surroundings, took the washbasin from her hand, and filled it with water.

    Then, he turned off the shlight, "Wash!"

    J was still afraid and asked him, "What if there is snake again?"

    "I''ll throw it into the

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    respond.

    "I... should go back."

    Daniel stood up from the stone, took the washbasin from her, and said, "Wait!"

    He filled the washbasin with water, took his shirt off, and threw it at her.

    J caught his shirt by reflex. He had carried her on his back for quite a long time today, but, to her surprise, his shirt didn''t have the smell of sweat.

    The two didn''t talk anymore. All that could be heard was Daniel washing his towel.

    He also kept on changing the water.

    When he filled the washbasin with water for the fifth time, J stood up from the stone and asked, "Daniel, what''s wrong with you?"

    She had only used four basins of water, but he had already used five basins, and he wasn''t even done yet.

    "Wait!" He said again.

    When Daniel filled the washbasin with water for the sixth time, Jerry''s voice came from the distant, saying, "Daniel, could you please hurry up! My wife is waiting! If you want to have sex, go to that big stone over there!"

    ...

    "Jerry! Can you stop thinking dirty?" J shouted back.

    Daniel faintly said, "Ask him where the big stone is."

    J rolled her eyes and stood up from the stone. She didn''t want to wait for him anymore!

    "Since you are with Daniel, what else can I think?" In the eyes of Jerry, when man was with a woman he loved, he would always think about sex.

 Chapter 980 Leaving the Tent Behind on Purpose

    "J, I heard a noise." J stopped on her tracks upon hearing Daniel''s words.

    She asked nervously, "What is it?"

    Daniel poured the water, where he had washed the towel, on the ground and said, "The sound of pouring water."

    ...

    J really wanted to hit him at this point.

    Soon, they appeared in front of Jerry, with Daniel''s shirt still in J''s hands.

    "Did I rush you guys when you had just taken off your shirt? I''m sorry for ruining your n, Daniel. Deal with it for my wife''s sake, " said Jerry. Then, he went away to tell his wife that it was time for a wash.

    Wondering whether he was her biological brother or not, J threw the shirt back to Daniel and, with her hands akimbo, intended to have a fierce argument with Jerry.

    Daniel stopped her and put her basin aside.

    Then, he started to walk toward a nearby bathroom. "I don''t want to go to the bathroom."

    "If you don''t go, I will die, " Daniel responded.

    "Howe?" asked J, puzzled.

    It wasn''t until when Daniel pushed her against a big tree did she realize what was going on.

    However, suddenly, they heard some noises before he could kiss her.

    They were both stunned. J turned around to look and saw two shadows.

    It turned out that Daniel wasn''t the only one who couldn''t wait.

    J felt embarrassed. She pushed him away and tried to head back.

    "Don''t go!" He grabbed her from behind and ced his nose on her neck.

    J broke free from his big hands and said, "We''re not alone."

    "Then let''s go somewhere else."

    Daniel carried her in his arms and walked on.

    "No. They will know and make fun of us." If a single man and a single woman had been gone for such a long time, everybody would have known what they had been doing.

    "Whatever. Sven has been away for a while."

    No wonder she hadn''t seen Sven and Nicole for some time. She had thought they had gone back to their tent.

    "How do you know?" she asked, looking at him, hands arou

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    n''t forgotten to bring his tent, but had left it at home intentionally.

    It had been a long day. J didn''t want to think about it anymore. She fell asleep very soon.

    Just when she had fallen asleep, Daniel''s cellphone started to ring.

    He tried to answer it, but the phone slipped from his hand andnded near J. She opened her eyes and saw the caller''s name - Shirley.

    ...

    Suddenly, she felt her heart had sunken to the bottom of the sea.

    "I''m sorry for waking you up. I forgot to put it on mute. Go back to sleep. I have to take this." It was past 10 PM. Shirley wouldn''t have called thiste if it hadn''t been for something important.

    Daniel had gone outside the tent.

    "Yes, speak." J heard him say in a low and deep voice.

    Then, his footsteps went farther and farther away until the sound finally disappeared.

    J was eager to find out what Shirley had called for.

    However, it was between Daniel and Shirley. She was in no ce to interfere.

    Daniel found a ce where he could take the phone call without disturbing anyone.

    Having reported to Daniel about work, Shirley started to sob and said, "Daniel, I have really worked hard. I understand what Mrs. Si is thinking, but I want to stay around you. Boss, I have never made any mistakes in work. You know that."

 Chapter 981 The Sun is Coming Up

    L Li told Shirley Zheng to move from the 87th floor to the Secretary Department on the 20th floor, but Shirley didn''t want to do. She would be too far away from Daniel Si.

    "Just do what you''re told!" Daniel said in a cold voice.

    They all knew why L did that. She was trying to keep Shirley away from Daniel.

    Shirley cried even louder, which annoyed Daniel.

    "Mr. Daniel, how could you do this to me? J still hasn''t fallen back in love with you yet. Are you sure you want to kick me downstairs?" Shirley said, sobbing. She knew that Daniel had been using her, but still couldn''t help feeling heartbroken when he wanted to dump her.

    When Shirley talked about J, Daniel started smoking in silence.

    He went on listening to what she had to say. "All you heard that night came from her own lips. I just recorded it for you, hoping that you would stop loving her, because I know she''ll never love you back.

    She doesn''t know what you went through, but I know.

    You''ve seen how much she has changed since she came back. She didn''t even apologize to you even though she knew that she had done you wrong three years ago..."

    Shirley was right. Daniel had been waiting for J to apologize.

    "If she had truly loved you, she would have gotten back together with you. She wouldn''t have said that."

    "You know what, Daniel? I called her to say sorry, but she didn''t listen. She even said... that I am not even qualified to be a mistress. I''m sorry, Mr. Daniel. I know it''s wrong of me to do this."

    "But I do love you, Daniel. I''ll give you everything that I have. And I''ll do anything for you. I just want to stay by your side, even if you''ll never marry me..."

    "Cut it out!" Daniel was enraged. He threw his cigarette butt onto the ground and stomped on it. He didn''t want to know how much she loved him.

    He felt sick when he knew a woman, other than J, fell in love with him.

    Da

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    t was four o''clock. J pulled Daniel''s hands off of her. She climbed out of the tent.

    At half past four, the group decided to set out for the sunrise, finding that many tourists were also going there from the hotel.

    The guys decided to leave their bags where they had stayedst night, so that the girls wouldn''t have to carry them. If the bags were stolen, they were stolen.

    ...

    Although the girls were speechless, they finally started walking towards the maples.

    There were lights along the road, but Daniel and Sven still led the way for the group, with shlights in their hands.

    When they reached there, the day broke, but the sun hadn''te up.

    There were quite a few couples waiting for the sunrise.

    Each of the group found a ce to sit down, and J followed Ang. She had been doing this since she climbed out of her tent this morning.

    Ang was confused. She wondered why J followed her everywhere she went.

    Now J even found herself a ce next to Ang as soon as she sat down.

    Ang liked having Jane around, but she also promised L that she would help bring Daniel and J together.

    So she said, "Jane, can you go somewhere else? I want Cole to sit here."

    ... J nced at her. "Why?" she asked.

 Chapter 982 You Can Be My Brother-in-law

    "It is romantic to enjoy the sunrise with the opposite sex. Look, all of them are couples. So you should not be with me." Ang''s words made J a little frustrated, so J looked at Ang sadly and wanted to say something.

    But Ang stopped her and waved to Daniel, saying, "Daniel, please take Jane with you. I want to enjoy the sunrise with Cole."

    At that moment, Cole held Ang in his arms to show that they wanted to watch sunrise together.

    ...

    Daniel calmly looked at J who was obviously in a bad mood, and said, "J."

    J became more upset. She thought, ''You called me Janest night but now you called me J. Perhaps you feel sorry for Shirley because you are with me now.''

    "What?" J said in a cold tone.

    "Come here and sit with me." It was a rare opportunity for he and J to enjoy some peaceful time. He didn''t want to waste it.

    Moreover, it was romantic to watch the sunrise, so he wanted to enjoy it with his beloved one.

    "Why?" J asked.

    ''Are you kidding?'' Daniel thought to himself. He then picked her up and put her in the ce where he had sat.

    Then, he sat next to her.

    It was a little cold in the morning. Fortunately, J was wearing a coat, but Daniel wasn''t. J was about to argue with Daniel, but she became quiet the moment she touched his cold arm.

    Later, Daniel held J''s arm and let her head rest on his shoulder. J said nothing.

    Both of them were enjoying the beautiful and quiet moment.

    If anyone spotted that scene, he would think that they were definitely a couple.

    When J felt dizzy and sleepy, there appeared golden ray in the sky.

    "Have you fallen asleep?" Daniel asked.

    His words seemed like a trigger. Suddenly, J woke up.

    She sat up a bit and looked at the sky.

    In the distance, the red sun rose little by little from behind the clouds. The sky soon became red and yellow. What a beautiful scene! Everyone was amazed at what they saw.

    J immediately grasped the opportunity to take a photo of this natural wonder.

    "Do you like it?" The man asked.

    J nodded without hesitation. How could anyone not like it?

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    had passed by.

    Water fell down and let out loud noise. J screamed, "Son of a bitch! Daniel, if you don''t like me, don''t flirt with me!"

    She thought that there was no one. But in fact, a man was standing behind her.

    He sneered the moment he heard her words.

    ''Who is he?'' J awkwardly turned around and found a tall man with tattoos and short hair.

    The man wore a white T-shirt and camouge pants with a pair of white shoes.

    There was a girl standing beside him and two strong men behind him.

    J''s initial instinct was that these men were from a gang.

    She didn''t like these people, so she didn''t n to ask if they had heard her words. She decided to leave.

    When she passed by them, the man said, "You are the head of the Tianye Men, Miss J."

    He said affirmatively, so J was confused and stopped to look at them.

    "J, nice to meet you!" The man put on an evil smile and reached his right hand out.

    Although sometimes Daniel may smile with evil intentions, he was not like this man. The man looked like a rogue.

    "Who are you?" she said in a cold tone and ignored his right hand.

    He knew her whereabouts, so it meant that they had been following her.

    The man didn''t mind her attitude, withdrew his hand, and said, "My name is Hobson Gong."

    Hobson Gong? J was sure that she hadn''t heard of this name, so she didn''t want to say anything to him and continued walking forward.

 Chapter 983 Not At All Afraid of Him

    "I am not stalking you. My girlfriend and I are touring C Country for its great scenery." He continued, "And I am also intending to increase my power in C Country."

    ''Increase his power?'' J slowed down her pace, and asked herself, ''Which gang does he belong to?''

    "J, people call me ck Moon."

    ''The ruthless ck Moon Gangster?'' His words had shocked J.

    She took a deep breath, and left without saying one more word.

    At that point, Daniel and the others came up to them.

    He nced around coldly, and the men and the women in front of the waterfall frowned a little.

    The man in the middle was staring at J''s back and wasughing cheerfully, very much interested in her.

    ording to his experience, these were very bad people.

    He hastened his pace, and put his right arm on her shoulder when he caught up with her.

    J felt that she had be the ck Moon''s target, but didn''t know why.

    ''This can''t be good. I have to be very careful.''

    When Daniel got closer to her, she didn''t resist him.

    Watching them leave together, Hobson viciously smiled. ''That man seems to be the most powerful CEO in C Country, a sessful businessman, as well as the Tianye Men''s boss. Interesting...''

    Actually, what he had said to J was true. His new girlfriend had been bothering him about traveling until he had finally agreed to it.

    With some persuasion, he had finally managed to sessfully deflower his new girlfriend in the woods the night before.

    And now he had just met Tianye Men''s boss. ''What a stroke of luck!'' he thought.

    Jerry had also seen Hobson''s look on his sister, and he too became worried.

    Stopping in front of another waterfall, J looked back and felt relieved that Hobson was out of sight.

    "Did you know him?" asked Daniel, with his brows knitted.

    J shook her head, and said, "He''s not a good man."

    Daniel had seen already that. "Then from now on, stay close to me."

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    you get my permission to do that?" He pretended to be upset and tried to take her phone away again.

    But J put her phone in the pocket of her coat where it was safe, and murmured to him, "Don''t be silly. I''ll let you kiss me."

    "Okay." He agreed, and then he lifted her chin and lowered his head.

    J couldn''t help closing her eyes.

    However, Daniel let her go as soon as she closed her eyes.

    She was embarrassed, and she gave his hand a p and walked away.

    But Daniel sped up and put his arm around her.

    J tried to break free from his hold but it was useless.

    Ang protested behind, "Hey, you two in the front! Have you ever thought about us single people?"

    J smiled, and said to Daniel, "Don''t put your arm around me! I''m not your girlfriend!"

    While looking at her, he asked, "Do you want to?"

    Her heart was beating rapidly. ''I see him everyday, but I still feel anxious when I''m in front of him like a teenager. Oh, I''m so silly!''

    "No, I don''t, " she answered. "There''re many girls that dream to be your girlfriend. I''m sure that you don''t need one more."

    "I will let you be my girlfriend if you apologize to me." When they arrived at some steps ced across a running water, he carried her in his arms, and never put her down again the whole way back.

 Chapter 984 Donâ€™t be So Childish

    "No way! You should be the one to appologise to me!" said J. Although she knew that she had misunderstood him three years ago, she still thought that it wasn''t her fault!

    "Why should I appologise to you?" asked Daniel. J still didn''t admit to her fault and made a big fuss out of nothing. Her character hadn''t improved a bit during the past three years.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck and came closer to him, and said, "For no particr reason, but you still have to."

    ''If you apologize to me first, then I''ll give in and apologize to you too, '' thought J.

    They started walking faster and left the beautiful scenery behind them, without even fully enjoying it.

    When they reached another waterfall, J got down off of him.

    Daniel opened his mouth again, and suggested, "How about this? You apologise to me first, I''ll make you my girlfriend, and then I''ll make my own apology to you. What do you say?"

    Hearing his words, J hesitated for a moment, but then, Daniel added, "Three monthster I''ll break up with you again, and then I''ll chase you again!" ''And get married straightaway!'' thought Daniel in his mind.

    ...

    J felt speechless.

    "Is there a point in making things soplicated and troublesome?" asked J. She now became aware that the man beside her actually wanted to take his revenge on her!

    "Yes, there is! If I''ll let you go and forgive you so easily, I''ll suffer and be aggrieved from so much injustice!" Daniel crossed his arms in front of his chest and squinted at her.

    But he actually thought... That if she could improve her attitude and treat him better, he would absolutely forget about all the injustice he had suffered with her.

    "You''re a man; what kind of injustices have you suffered from, huh? Daniel, please don''t be so childish, okay?" J looked at the man and was annoyed by him. Oh, no! J felt that he now looked more like a boy than an actual man.

    "You''re the one who''s childish, not me!" snapped Daniel. ''If you hadn''t had run away in such a childish way, and if you had waited for the paternity test on Ivanka''s baby, then you might have already been my wife now!'' thought Daniel.

    "Okay, so now I''m childish! What about you? Besides being childish, you''re also a yboy, unfaithful, you always flirt with women, and sleep with other women..." J counted with her fingers all of his wrongs.

    Daniel frowned more and more by the minute as she went on counting all of his alleged wrongs.

    Finally, J raised her hands in front of his eyes, opened her eyes wide, and said in an exaggerated tone, "Look! Your wrongs are more than I can count on my fingers! You''re a bad man, and I won''t be your girlfriend!"

    Daniel pulled down her hands, and with his face all darkened up, he furiously said, "You can''t even tell the difference between what''s good or bad!"

    He then walked past her and went u

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    anted to say that your reward was sharing your tent with mest night!" answered Daniel.

    "... No, you can''t say it like that either!" said J. Although all of them knew about this, even when these harmless words had been spoken out from Daniel''s mouth, she still felt... very ashamed.

    Daniel confronted her, and asked, "J, what did you actually mean? What''s with that look on your face?" He could detect a despising look in her eyes, and instantly, his face also darkened up.

    ''What? Is it really shameful for you to sleep together with me?'' thought Daniel furiously.

    J raised her brows, and she joyfully turned around and went away.

    They saw some more waterfalls on their way back, and then they went into the maple tree woods. All the maple leaves were still green in this season.

    When they raised their heads and looked up, they could only see clusters of green leaves. They imagined how wonderful the scenery here really was when it was Autumn.

    There were also a lot of other tourists in the maple tree woods besides them. J then wanted to measure its size, and wrapped her arms around one of the tree trunks in the forrest.

    But the tree trunk was so big that she couldn''t fully embrace it in her arms.

    Ang suddenly called out to her, and demanded, "Jane, please turn your head around!"

    J put down one of her arms and when she turned around, she looked at Ang.

    She didn''t expect that Ang would be taking photos of her. Dressed in a pink coat, and wearing a sweet smile with a pair of pure eyes, J looked outstandingly beautiful under the maple tree.

    J''s good looking figure was also noticed by the group that had caught up with them from behind. Among them, Hobson, with his hands ced deep into his pockets, was also looking at her while ying with a cigarette between his teeth. He stared at J, and his eyes filled with a sparkling, admiring light in them.

 Chapter 985 Letâ€™s Have A Try Tonight

    He didn''t expect that the Tianye Men could ever be managed by such a beautiful woman. She was so beautiful that he wanted to... give up everything, and sleep with her for one single night.

    Suddenly, Daniel cast a cold nce at him. When he noticed this, Hobson stopped staring at J, and instead started to look towards Daniel.

    Daniel, who was possessive about J, had already walked up to her, put his arms around her and left together.

    Daniel reminded her, "Get away from that guy if you ever see him again."

    J also saw Hobson, and she frowned and nodded. Although he had just talked to her for a few minutes, she had immediately disliked the man.

    Earlier, he had stared at her with ascivious look in his eyes, which had disgusted J.

    Although Daniel had also looked at her like that sometimes, the feelings she had for these two men werepletely different.

    With great interest, Hobson stared at Daniel and J''s backs and smiled.

    After he threw the cigarette butt to the ground and stepped on it, he followed them with the woman beside him clinging to his arm.

    When they went back and passed by the spot in the maple forest where they had stayed the previous night, their tents and other camping equipment had already been taken away.

    But no one cared about this, and all of them walked towards the scenic area''s exit at the foot of the mountain.

    After about half an hourter, they saw the parking lot near the gate.

    They hadn''t had anything for breakfast that morning, and it was soon noon, and they were very hungry.

    When they found a restaurant, all of them went inside one of its private rooms.

    J whispered in Daniel''s ear, "Behave during lunch, and don''t ask me to help you with the food again!"

    Although he was an adult, he was still acting like a child, and was picky about his food!

    He wasn''t near as good as... Melissa. Butpared with Melissa, Michelle was as arrogant and fastidious as Daniel was...

    Acting like a spoiled child, Daniel replied, "If you don''t help me with the food, I won''t eat anything!"

    ...

    J was angry at him and looked at his back, and wondered why she had to serve him, since she wasn''t neither his servant, nor his mother!

    During their lunch, J was speechless with rage.

    All the others had already eaten one third of their rice in their bowls, while Daniel hadn''t eaten any of his.

    He had indeed kept starving himself because J wasn''t willing to help him with the food.

    After she picked up a brisket and ced it on his te, Daniel i

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ate the duck leg on his te, ignoring all of the other people''s snickers.

    J rushed out of the restaurant and quickly ran over to the parking lot.

    To not to let Daniel catch her, she walked towards a shopping street near the parking lot.

    She then sent a message to Jerry, "Jerry, I''m just looking around. When you''ve finished inside, call me."

    Jerry''s phone was on the table, and when he saw his sister''s message, he said, "Jane went to look around. She might go to the shopping street."

    That street was the only ce where she could freely walk around.

    After he ate his duck leg, Daniel wiped his mouth, and while he stood up from his chair, said, "Enjoy your meal. I''ll go out for a walk now."

    Sven helped his wife with the food and looked at Daniel who was at the door. "Go! Go! Daniel, if you really want to do that kind of thing to J, send us a message. We''ll be waiting for you!" he said.

    After he finished saying this, he started tough.

    Daniel red at him and Sven finally stopped speaking andughing.

    After Daniel had left the room, the rest of them began to ask Sven what Daniel had said to Jane earlier.

    Sven thought that this kind of thing was in Daniel and J''s personal affairs, and that he shouldn''t tell others about it.

    "You can go to ask Daniel, " he said.

    ...

    They then stopped talking altogether and continued eating, because none of them dared to ask Daniel.

    When J looked around the street, she attracted a lot of attention. She then noticed that someone was staring at her in a discourteous way.

    Slightly frowning, she looked over her shoulder and saw that Hobson was sitting in a restaurant on the street and having lunch.

 Chapter 986 She Only Liked What Daniel Bought For Her

    Ignoring his stare, J entered a shop which was selling local products.

    Small handmade products, almost all of them made out of Dongcui Mountain bamboos, filled the room.

    She picked up a padauk brush pot, and observed its delicate workmanship.

    The shopkeeper was carving another thing withmitment, but J didn''t disturb him, and instead looked at its pattern.

    "Do you like this one? Should I purchase it for you?" Hobson was standing in the shop''s door.

    J put it down, and refused him, "No, thanks."

    She could have afforded it by herself.

    But Hobson wasn''t disappointed with her answer, and walked towards her. He picked it up and passed it to the shopkeeper, and said, "I will take this one, please wrap it up for me."

    The shopkeeper took out his sses and looked at the brush pot in his hand, and said, "Sir, this is worth 180, 000 dors. Are you sure that you want to purchase it?"

    Taking out his wallet, Hobson nodded without any sort of hesitation and passed his credit card to him.

    Witnessing the scene, J walked out of the shop.

    Hobson then ran after J and gave the brush pot to J, and said, "Here you are."

    J stood still in front of him, with a cold expression drawn all over her face. "What''s your purpose then?"

    She wasn''t as foolish as to believe that Hobson actually didn''t want nothing out of her.

    Hobson smiled, and gave her the present. J returned it to him, and in a dead-cold serious voice, said, "Stay away from me!"

    Daniel was standing not that far away from them and had seen what had just happened. He took out his phone out of his pocket, and called someone. "Look into a man called Hobson Gong."

    J was the one who had told him his name.

    And if he knew his name, Daniel could easily find all the things he needed to know about Hobson.

    Hobson looked at bag in his hand, an

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ll of the shops around nearby shut their doors.

    Daniel wasn''t scared, but instead looked at Hobson calmly.

    Seeing the scene, Sven whispered to Scott, and then Scott quickly ran towards the parking lot.

    Scott found what he needed in Sven''s car.

    He took the weapons and soon left, having no time to greet Nicole.

    Nicole grabbed Scott''s clothes, and yelled, "Scott!"

    "Nicole?"

    Nicole nervously asked, "What''s happening there?"

    "Don''t worry about it, just wait for us!" As a matter of fact, Scott was a little scared, but considering that the situation had now be urgent, he soon left and ran into Jerry''s car.

    After finding the weapons, he ran back as fast as he could.

    When he arrived, Jerry and Sven were standing beside Hobson.

    The air around them was heavy, and tense.

    Ignoring Amy''sints, J walked in front of Daniel, and said, "Hobson, you have nothing to do with Daniel. I''m the one that you should be pointing the gun at."

    Daniel was moved by J''s reaction.

    But in the same time it had annoyed him. Daniel thought to himself, ''Does she really think that I can''t deal with someone like Hobson by my own?''

    He pushed J to Jerry, and said, "That''s none of your business! Don''t interfere!"

 Chapter 987 Why Donâ€™t We Have a Fair Competition

    Hobson''s face darkened when he saw that they weren''t paying him the proper attention that he needed. Did Daniel forget that he had a weapon pointed at his head? Was this the time to worry about J?

    "Daniel Si, you surely live up to your name. I think I''ll let you go today, so that you can help the ck Moon out a little in C Country."

    Daniel''s power couldn''t be underestimated. It was said that the Si family was at the top of the elite of C Country and also, Daniel''s granduncle was Vern Mu.

    It was time for him to calm down. Hobson wouldn''t have dared to make a move on him because, if he had started something there, both Daniel''s old man, Harry Si, and his granduncle, would''ve gone after and butchered the entire ck Moon gang.

    "You think too much." Daniel rejected his offer in an instant.

    Hobson had already settled down. As he put down his weapon, he smiled, and then, ncing at J Shao, said,"I''m very interested in yourdy. Why don''t we have a fairpetition?"

    Then, Amy Ji screamed at him at the top of her lungs,"Hobson!"

    But Hobson just red at her, and replied,"Shut up!"

    Daniel snickered arrogantly at him,"Why do you think you have the right to choose what to do?"

    Hobson hit his woman, and then put the gun to Daniel''s head. Daniel now had the name Hobson Gong carved on his brain!

    Feeling Daniel''s fury, Hobson stopped smiling immediately. Hobson knew that he couldn''t ever possibly beat Daniel, but he was certain that he could start with J.

    He turned to look at the men protecting J and memorized their faces.

    "Miss J, I''ve heard that you brought a few ck Moon members to the police." His sneer almost made J vomit. She couldn''t understand how a man in his thirties like Hobson could give out that sickening, stomach-churning smile all the time.

    J held back her loathing, and scoffed,"What? ck Moon members tried to infiltrate the Tianye Men, but somehow turned out to be the victims? Hobson, why is everything you do such a disgrace?"

    There was no such thing as ying fair to Hobson, and J was right.

    "J, one day I will let you know the consequences of crossing the ck Moon!" Hobson gave J a cold stare before finally leaving with his men.

    That wasn''t his turf, and he wasn''t that dumb to start a fight in a ce where he had absolutely no advantage.

    When his gang tried to take

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    on her arm.

    When she turned and saw Daniel''s cold eyes, she asked,"What''s this?"

    Daniel sternly said to her,"Although Hobson now knows a lot about us, and he might be scared, but I''m still worried that he''s gonna y dirty somehow. Starting from tomorrow, get Sven to prepare some weapons for your own self-defense."

    He had also nned to install on all her cars, and variousmunication devices, trackers and self-defense triggering mechanisms.

    Daniel wasn''t afraid of Hobson, but not only was Hobson a dangerous weasel to deal with, he also had a cunning mastermind behind him.

    J wouldn''tst long in their games.

    And Daniel would never forget that Hobson had dared to put a weapon to his head!

    J didn''t resist this time, and she nodded,"Okay."

    Just one word was able to soften Daniel, and he rustled her hair bun, and said,"Good girl."

    He then held her shoulder and they walked together towards the parking lot.

    It was only after everyone had left, that the nearby shops dared to open their doors again. The security guards hiding in the dark were also relieved that the danger had passed.

    The guards were just temporary employees of a tourismpany, and usually they helped to keep the order around the street.

    But when things got very real and threatening, they quickly cowered to safe cover.

    Even after Hobson had got in his driver''s sear, Sven was still bbering besides his car window. Finally, Sven solemnly warned,"And if you ever dare to bring your dirty tricks on J again, I''m gonna live up to my name as ''The Scalpel'' and kill you!"

 Chapter 988 I Am a Law-abiding Good Citizen

    Out of nowhere, Sven took out a surgery knife and swirled it around his fingers three times before he stabbed it in the car''s door, sharply next to Amy''s ear.

    Without uttering another single word, he then walked towards his own car.

    Amy wasn''t hurt at all, but Sven''s sudden move had petrified her, and she had started to scream unstoppably when she saw the reflecting knife''s de so close to her ear.

    Hobson stared at the knife, knowing that it was a clear warning signing from Sven. Out of anger, he stepped hard on the elerator and within seconds, his car stormed out of the parking lot.

    J was about to follow her brother to his car, but Jerry took her by the hand and shoved her into Daniel''s car instead.

    "I need some time alone with Sally!"

    ...

    What nonsense! J frowned at his petty excuse.

    Daniel cast a nce at the hesitant J, and said, "What now? Are you unhappy to sit in my car?"

    What a woman she was! His car was worth millions of dors and yet it still didn''t catch her attention!

    J then changed her face. She thought about his earlier heroic behaviour, and felt that it would be unfair for her to pull a face at him. She quickly exined, "I''m not unhappy. I''m just a little bit upset that my brother didn''t want me in his car!"

    Her exnation made Daniel feel good.

    He suddenly leaned towards her. J was sitting tight in the passenger''s seat with her back straight, recalling what he had said in the restaurant... She looked at him vigntly, and asked, "What do you want?"

    Danielughed as he helped her with the safety belt, and said, "I don''t want to have a traffic fine just because you don''t have your safety belt put on!"

    J was relieved, and she smirked at him, "You, Daniel Si the CEO, are afraid of receiving traffic ticket?"

    "Of course, I am. I''m aw-abiding good citizen!"

    ...

    His narcissistic tone made J speechless. Did Daniel say that he abided by thew?

    She did not believe him one single bit!

    As he started the engine, Daniel nced at her, and while he coldly opened his mouth, he said, "When you were gone, Jerry and your father spent a lot of time and effort trying to locate your whereabouts."

    J felt guilty at his words, and she murmured at him, "Why are you mentioning this now?"

    "Jerry is one of my closest friends, and you are his younger sister. I know for a fact that he cares about you a good deal." During the first year when J had ran away from home, she had still kept in touch with her family o

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    s rtionship with J anymore.

    J''s face turned red, and she pushed his hand away and turned her head to the car window.

    Somehow, she had hoped that they would get back together, but she was concerned that he would be the same old unchanged Daniel who had constantly bugged her on a daily basis three years ago.

    Her reaction made him feel distressed, because he thought that she had turned down his suggestion. He coldly said to her, "J, don''t push me over the edge, or otherwise, I will deal with both Brian and Caspar, one by one!"

    In order to get her, he would go all out for her. If it were necessary, he could have arranged for them to be thrown into the ocean, and be fed to the fishes!

    "Daniel! Could you at least be reasonable? This has nothing to do with Brian, or with Caspar!" The true reason that their rtionship was constantly on and off was because of other women!

    Daniel moved his car forward, and said, "The way you refer to them is so intimate. Howe you were never this nice to me? Huh?"

    He stopped the car and he cast a cold nce at her. "She seems to be looking quite upset, " thought Daniel amusingly.

    ''Never this nice to me? Intimate?'' J''s face blushed, and she pouted her mouth, and snapped at him, "I was always nice to you, and more than that, I was intimate with you as well!"

    Her adorable look made himugh.

    "Take a nap, " he said.

    He drove the car to the toll and paid. As they went on the express way, and headed towards downtown, he brought the car to full speed.

    Leaning against the car seat and watching the scene falling behind out of the window, J felt a little reluctant to get back to the city so soon.

 Chapter 989 Bad Romance

    When J returned, she had to deal with many issues, some of them being Shirley Zheng and the Tianye Men.

    Because of their intricacy, these were the only two issues which J didn''t want to deal with.

    She fell asleep, and Daniel''s phone rang.

    J opened her eyes, and saw an unknown number on the phone''s disy.

    Daniel frowned, because J had woken up.

    Without using a bluetooth headset, she answered the phone by using its loud speaker.

    "Daniel." A sexy voice came from the other end of the line. Although J didn''t know who she was, she did know that the woman seemed to be quite familiar with Daniel.

    After this happened, J couldn''t sleep at all.

    Daniel searched for something in the glovepartment and found his Bluetooth headset.

    Unconsciously, J became very angry, and she quickly took off his headset.

    Daniel looked forward; he knew how J''s reactions were even when he didn''t turn his head to look at her.

    He answered lightly, "Speak."

    "Daniel, I''m back in C Country. Where are you now?" The woman''s voice sounded excited.

    Daniel hesitated for a moment, and answered, "I''m not downtown at the moment."

    "When are youing back? I''ll be waiting for you."

    "I''m not sure, but you do your own business. Don''t wait up for me."

    Unconsciously, J said, "After a two hours'' drive, Daniel will be in the downtown area."

    The woman on the phone was then suddenly quiet, but after a short while, she asked, "Who are you?"

    "Well, who are you?"

    J asked the same question.

    "I''m... Daniel''s girlfriend."

    After he heard her answer, Daniel frowned, distressed. He had nned to hang up the phone but was quickly stopped by J.

    "What a coincidence this is indeed! I''m his girlfriend too. What''s your name?" ''Daniel''s girlfriend? Girlfriend!'' This word made J quite furious, and made her want to beat the woman to a pulp if she was in front of her.

    When J answered the phone, Daniel''s hand, held by J''s, touched her chest.

    J blushed. She stared at Daniel and then put his hand on the steering wheel.

    Looking at the phone, she cleared her throat, and instead tried to act sexy, and said, "Daniel, st

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    it for Sabina''s answer, and furiously replied, "I don''t like it! Is she poor? Why do you have to arrange a room for her?"

    Sabina''s call had irritated J to the brim. She had also totally forgotten that she still hadn''t forgiven Daniel. She decided to protect her position in his heart, and beat all the bad women that were chasing him!

    And her decision made Daniel feel quite satisfied.

    "Sabina, I''ll ask Spark to send you to the hotel."

    "No way! She has two legs; she can find a taxi by herself!"

    ...

    "I''ll call Spark." Then, Daniel hung up the phone.

    Obviously, in the first round between J and Sabina, J had clearly won!

    Daniel didn''t tell J about his true feelings about her. He guessed that J had acted like that to overpower Sabina, and if he told her the truth, it was possible that she would not continue with her hostile acting.

    J grabbed his phone, and said, "You''re driving, stop calling!"

    Daniel smiled at her, and replied, "You call Spark directly, and ask him to help Sabina move out of the mansion."

    After hearing this, J thought for a while, and took out his phone. She asked, "What''s the unlock code?"

    Daniel said four numbers, "Zero, five, two, five."

    J unlocked the phone and wondered about the meaning of the four digit codes.

    It wasn''t her birthday date, nor Daniel''s. Only Daniel knew it''s meaning.

    J searched his contacts and found Shirley Zheng, and smiled, cryptically.

 Chapter 990 I Am Danielâ€™s First Love

    She pressed the "Message" button, and then wrote, "Miss Shirley, go to mansion No. 9 and kick that woman out!"

    She sent the message and then deleted it.

    "Okay! I''ve solved a problem for you!" J then cheerfully put his phone back into the car''s glovepartment.

    Half an hourter, when J had almost fallen asleep, the phone rang again, and this time, J was very excited.

    Before Daniel even moved a muscle, she grabbed the phone, and boldly said, "You drive the car, and I''ll help you answer the phone."

    Daniel just smiled. He said nothing, and instead he let her answer his phone.

    J switched off the car''s screen, which synced with the phone. She then deliberately spoke in a strange voice, and answered, "Hello, who is this?"

    Daniel shook his head, and in a deep voice said, "Speak properly!"

    The woman sat up and curled her lips. She would never speak properly to the mistress.

    "Let Daniel answer the phone!" Sabina was very angry with the secretary that she had just met!

    Sabina thought that it must have been the secretary who had actually sent the message. ''This secretary is saying that Daniel texted her to kick me out of the house!''

    She also wondered, ''Who is she? And how can she use Daniel''s personal phone?''

    "Daniel is driving. And what''s more important, he doesn''t want to speak with you! He said that you are just as annoying as a fly is!" J was good at telling lies! First of all, she didn''t need to think them, and second, she wasn''t ashamed of telling them.

    Daniel held her hand, warning her to stop lying, but J stared at him, and Daniel smiled and let her go.

    "That''s impossible! I''m Daniel''s first love. He could never hate me! We''ve actually been together on a vacation after the New Year passed. Pass the phone to Daniel!" Sabina didn''t believe J''s words!

    Although Daniel had said that he had no feelings for her, he had never said that she had been annoying!

    "Vacation?" J was now irritated. She covered the microphone, gritted her teeth, and questioned Daniel, "How dare you take her on a vacation while I was raising your child! Daniel, how could you do that to me!"

    But Daniel just smiled, and replied, "We didn''t go on a vacation together, I just met her

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    here, too. She''ll try her best to throw you out!" She knew J''s character.

    Although J had changed a lot during the past three years, whenever she was angry, J would still do whatever she wanted to!

    "I don''t believe Daniel will just let her throw me out!" Sabina really didn''t believe that the woman would dare to do such a thing in front of Daniel!

    Shirley smiled and looked at the phone in Sabina''s hands, and said, "When you called Daniel just now, that woman answered the phone for him, right?"

    Sabina said nothing, silently confirming Shirley''s guess.

    "Daniel''s private phone is on him at all times. When that woman answered the phone, Daniel must have heard everything that you talked about. If she dared to say that she would kick you out when she was sitting next to him, do you think that Boss Si will help you out and prevent it?"

    What she had said was true. Other people might not have known how deeply Daniel loved J, but she, Spark, and the rest of thepany''s employees, knew it very clear.

    When Shirley heard that J had answered the phone, she immediately knew that it must have also been J who had sent the message in the first ce.

    ''In Daniel''s name, J not onlymanded me to do things, but also wanted me to argue with Daniel''s first love. Good for her!''

    Sabina was silent and thought that Shirley was right.

    Sabina stood up from the couch and came near Shirley, but Shirley became alert, and took a couple of steps backwards.

 Chapter 991 She has A Violent Temper

    "What are you doing?" asked Shirley.

    "Is that woman the mother of Daniel''s child?" asked Sabina.

    Shirley nodded, and thought in her mind, ''Damn it! J should y such a trick on me!'' Shirley didn''t expect that this was J''s trick.

    Sabina strolled around in the living room. She looked at Shirley, and suggested, "How about we cooperate with each other? One day, after Daniel will abandon that woman, we''ll start our own fairpetition. What do you say?"

    ''Fairpetition?'' Shirley really wanted tough at her. She was Daniel''s fiancee now, and she wondered how this ex-girlfriend of his could everpete with her!

    But still, Shirley nodded, and said, "Okay, but J is also my best friend. Don''t hurt her too much!"

    Shirley had suddenly softened her heart, but Sabina looked at her face, and scornfully tittered, "If she''s your best friend, why has she then taken away your fiance? She doesn''t consider you as being her best friend at all!"

    Her words struck and dumbfounded Shirley.

    Sabina thought that she was feeling distressed about it, but in actuality, Shirley was feeling guilty, because she had been the one who hadn''t regarded J as her best friend in the first ce.

    "I won''t leave until I can get in touch with Daniel, and you don''t have to leave, either. Let''s wait for them toe, and we''ll get rid of that woman together, once and for all!" said Sabina.

    She then again seated herself on the sofa in the living room. Shirley took a look at her wristwatch, and didn''t say anything in reply.

    "I need to go to the bathroom, " said Shirley. She put her handbag on the table, and then took out her phone.

    Sabina waved to her, and then she began ying on her own phone on the sofa.

    Inside the bathroom

    Shirley locked the door, and went up to the window. She then dialed Daniel''s number.

    The call was soon connected. "What?" answered Daniel.

    "Daniel, I''ve arrived at your mansion to get rid of Miss Sabina as you''ve instructed, but no matter what I say to her, she won''t leave. I initially wanted to call the security guards, but because she''s your... ex-girlfriend, I thought I''d better not do it this way, " reported Shirley.

    She started stammering in thest part of her sentence.

    ''Get rid of?'' He nced at J, who was sleeping, and thought that she really was fierce and decisive in battling her rivals.

    He then said, "Okay, I knew all about it. Go back to thepany first."

    Shirley took a deep breath and gathered all of her courage. She said, "Daniel, how about I wait for you here! In case... J is angry; then I might coax her to calm down."

    When he thought of the scene when

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    e and called E. "Mom, where are you?" asked J.

    "We''re at the old house, but we''re noting back to the mansion tonight, " said E.

    She had brought Melissa to the old house, and Michelle was taken to the manor by L.

    "Where are my twins?" She had asked this question while she was standing behind the door; after, she stepped out of the mansion.

    E told her about the whole situation, and then told J, "If you''re tired, go to bed earlier. We''lle back to the mansion tomorrow."

    "Okay, I know. Mom, let Melissa talk to me for a bit!" said J. When she came out of the mansion, Jerry and Sally had already arrived, and they were holding in their hands some packaged gifts in a couple of bags.

    She covered the speaker, and said to them, "Brother and sister-inw, please go in first. I still have something that I need to do."

    On the other side of the phone, Melissa was calling out for her mother. Sally nced at her with an understanding look in her eyes, and then she entered the mansion with her husband.

    Sally was very tired after their two days of travelling, and she was more than eager to go to bed now.

    "Hello, my sweet baby! I''ve missed you so much!" Hearing her daughter''s calling, J grinned a sweet smile.

    Daniel was leaning against his car and smoking a cigarette near her.

    When he heard her talking with their daughter, he instantly dragged her closer to him, and listened carefully to their words.

    While she was sitting on her grandmother''sp, in a cute and soft voice, she said, "Mommy, I missed you and daddy very much!"

    Daniel called to her in a tender voice, "My baby! Daddy''s missed you too!"

    ''Our daughter''s not in the mansion, because J was talking with her on the phone, '' thought Daniel.

 Chapter 992 There are Two Women in My Villa

    When she heard Daniel''s voice, Melissa almost jumped up. She eagerly shouted, "Dad! Dad! This is Melissa."

    When he heard his daughter screaming, Daniel couldn''t help butugh. He took J''s cellphone and said, "Daddy has missed you. How about I pick you up tomorrow?"

    "Okay. Dad, could you pleasee together with Mom?"

    Daniel looked at the disgruntled woman next to him and nodded.

    "Of course."

    "Yay! Daddy, you''re the best! I love you. Give me a kiss!" Melissa climbed down from her great-grandmother''sp and jumped up and down in the living room.

    Daniel smiled. He exhaled the smoke from his mouth and kissed the woman''s cheek next to him.

    J was taken aback and said, "Melissa asked you to kiss her, not me!"

    "Dad, muah!" Melissa said excitedly when she heard her father''s kiss.

    "Well, good night, my angel." His voice was so soft and gentle that J almost got lost in it.

    She took her phone from his hand and got on his car with her lips pouted.

    Daniel said, "J, thank you for giving me such a lovely daughter. In return, you will take our daughter with you, so you both can live with me." He was very pleased with himself.

    Melissa was so lovely and beautiful. She was like a porcin doll. Every time he held her, he was very careful.

    J stared at him and said, "Thanks for your invitation, but I have my own house, so I won''t go."

    Refused by her, Daniel''s good mood faded away. "So what are you doing now?" said Daniel.

    "Stop! I''m getting off!" said J angrily.

    J''s heart hurt when the car stopped. ''When did he be so obedient? Why didn''t he coax and stop me? He''s such a jerk!'' J thought unhappily.

    She opened the door and walked to the back of the car.

    Daniel mmed the door and stopped her within a few strides. "Where are you going?" he asked.

    "Home! Where else would I go?" she said in a huff. Since he didn''t want to see her, she could only go home!

    "Don''t you mind that there are two women in my vi?" he asked. How could he let her go!

    J''s heart ached

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    "J, Daniel, aren''t you tired from ying with each other too much?" Shirley turned off herputer and walked over to them with a smile.

    At this moment, the four stood opposite to each other, and the atmosphere was extremely awkward.

    J didn''t want to see Shirley at all. She ignored her and flirted more with Daniel, "I''m so tired... Hold me!" said J.

    Daniel held her up upon her words and went inside. And then he told the other two women, "Miss Zheng, send Sabina to the hotel!"

    Sabina! Sabina! Why did he call her Sabina instead of Ms. Fan?

    J red at him.

    Daniel was confused. He didn''t know why J red at him. He had driven the two women away and held her as she requested.

    The two women were really jealous of J.

    Sabina came over and said, "Daniel, I don''t want to go to the hotel. I want to stay here."

    When J heard her words, she jumped off from Daniel''s arms and looked at her in amusement. "Why do you think you can stay here?"

    Sabina replied smugly, "This vi was chosen by Daniel and I together."

    In the early days, when Harry had asked Daniel to choose a house downtown, Daniel took her along with him. When she had seen the splendid Royal Mansion, she chose it at once.

    "So what? Let bygones be bygones!" J went to the living room, pulled her luggage, opened the door, and threw it out.

 Chapter 993 You Can Act Pouty and Cute to Please Him

    Sabina was so furious that she bit her lower lip, while Daniel stood still, without uttering a single word.

    After she saw what they were doing, Shirley walked up to Sabina and said, "Miss Sabina, I will take you to the hotel first."

    Sabina felt resentful, so she pped Shirley across the face. "Screw you!"

    What she did shocked both Shirley and J.

    Sabina had a more violent temper than J.

    "Miss Sabina, what are you doing?" Shirley touched her cheek, her eyes filling with tears.

    Daniel still kept silent. He didn''t want to get involved in the fight among these women.

    If J wasn''t the one getting beaten or bullied, he wouldn''t want to intervene.

    "What am I doing? I can''t stand your face!" said Sabina. She was enraged, and if Daniel wasn''t here today, she would''ve done the same to J.

    When she saw Shirley pped by Sabina, J felt a little sorry for her. But she immediately shook her head and dismissed that thought. Why would she pity Shirley?

    "Mr. Si, I''m a hardworking employee of yourpany. Would you let this woman continue doing this to me?" Shirley turned to Daniel for help.

    Daniel wanted to end it all as soon as possible, so he coldly looked at Sabina and Shirley and said, "I''m telling you this onest time. Both of you, get out!" he said.

    Shirley hurriedly left the vi, crying.

    Sabina suddenly tried to yank J, but J dodged her by reflex.

    "Come over here! I''m going to teach you a lesson!" shouted Sabina.

    J thought that Sabina might be this violent because she had stayed with her ex-husband for a long time.

    "You want to teach me a lesson?" Jughed.

    She then looked at Daniel and said, "Look at her, Mr. Si. I don''t think you have good taste in women. How could you like someone so foolish?"

    Annoyed, Daniel wrapped his arms around J''s waist and said, "How about my affection for you? I must be as blind as a bat, right?"

    "How could you say that! I''m not foolish. You are!" shouted Sabina. She pulled J away from Daniel''s arms.

    J coldly looked at her and angrily warned her, "If you dare touch me again, you''re going to regret it!"

    When she saw Sabina''s photo a long time ago, J had the impression

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    , "Mr. Si is your daughter''s father, right?"

    After he mentioned this, J didn''t say anything anymore. She looked defeated and leaned against Daniel''s shoulder. She didn''t know since when her bodyguard betrayed her.

    Daniel turned his head to Elliot and said, "You''ll be promoted to team leader!"

    When he heard Daniel, Elliot was ecstatic. He just got promoted! How lucky was he!

    Several bodyguards nearby enviously looked at Elliot and also realized that they would get a bright future if they obeyed Mr. Si.

    Gradually, all of J''s bodyguards began to obey Daniel.

    J patted Daniel''s back and said, "Who told you to do that to my bodyguard?"

    Daniel ignored her and carried her to the second floor.

    "Daniel Si, could you let go of me? I want to go home." When she sat on the bed, J tried her best to protest against him.

    "No!" Daniel took off his white sports shirt.

    J was very furious and asked, "Why?"

    Daniel took a long look at her and thought that it was time to take something out!

    "Wait here. I''ll make you obey me!"

    After he finished talking, Daniel walked toward his study.

    In a few moments, he took out a piece of A4 paper and handed it to J. Confused, J took it from him and found that it was a contract.

    After leafing through several pages, she remembered that it was the contract with more than one hundred million assets that she and Daniel signed three years ago.

    "What''s wrong with it?" She stared at him.

 Chapter 994 How about I Buy A Doll for You

    Daniel didn''t want to bother exining, so he searched for an exnation about what a thousand-million cooperative project really meant on the Inte and handed his phone to her.

    He then went into the bathroom.

    Soon enough, an erupting roar was heard, "Daniel Si! You big liar! Oh my god!"

    No wonder when Sven heard that she had signed a contract with Daniel, which was a cooperative project valued one thousand-million three years ago, he put on a cunning smile on his face. Now, J finally understood his sly smile!

    The so-called thousand-million cooperative project was not about the money, but it was about... about...

    While she covered her hot and bright red face with her hands, J also buried her face on his pillow.

    After a while, J read the contract again. In the fine print, it wrote that if J breached the contract, Daniel, as the other party, had the right to use her responsibility.

    J went berserk. She wondered how she could sell herself out this way!

    What''s worse, she was sold out without earning any money! She really wanted to cry.

    Then, she took out her phone and called Sven. Sven was carrying his wife to the bed, when his phone suddenly rang. He initially didn''t want to answer the phone, but Nicole told him that it was a call from J.

    He had to answered it, "Jane."

    "Sven! How could you let Daniel do this to me? I have always trusted you! You wasted my trust! Why didn''t you tell me that Daniel had trapped me?" J yelled out a flow of words.

    Sven was still confused about what was going on and why he was scolded. He put his hand in front his chest and said, "Jane, I always stand by your side! I swear to god!"

    "Bullshit! On our gathering three years ago, when you heard about the contract, why didn''t you tell me that the contract was wed?" She remembered that Sven even grinned a very cunning smile at the time.

    With the contract being mentioned, Sven now understood the situation. He again put on a sly smile and said, "Jane, how about you giving yourself to Daniel now!"

    "Give myself to him? Come here! I''ll give you to him instead of me! Daniel is strong. Come and try him yourself!" said J. She suddenly chuckled and thought that if someone were to help her endure Daniel''s torture for the whole night, it should be a man.

    Sven held his wife and said over the phone, "Jane, don''t be naughty! Go to Daniel and have your second set of twins

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    tary towel here with her now...

    "Daniel... Dear... Da...niel... Da...niel..." She kept calling his name in a stammer. The tall man then appeared at the toilet''s door.

    "Oh! You shameless man!" J sat on the toilet seat. When she saw the man, she immediately lowered her head and covered her eyes.

    ''Shameless man! Why are you naked...'' thought J.

    "What''s the matter?" He asked in a peaceful voice, without shame.

    She kept calling his name while he was taking a shower.

    "I don''t have my... and I also don''t have... Please go and buy me some..." Stuttering, she then described what she wanted. Daniel finally understood what she said.

    "No way!" He refused in a straightforward manner.

    "You have bought it for me before. What are you afraid of now?" J kept covering her eyes as she knew he was still standing at the door.

    Daniel leaned against the door and said, "Past is past, now is now, things have be different!" J tortured him just now, so he decided to take his revenge.

    J was angry. She moved away her hands from her eyes. She initially wanted to scream, but she had to learn to be less shameful.

    Even though she really felt ashamed of it...

    She lowered her eyelids and looked at her toes. She then said, "If you don''t go and buy it, I''ll call someone else to buy it for me!"

    In the next moment, a shadow came up to her. She raised up her head...

    But what a tragedy!

    "Da..niel... you... Don''t you have any clothes? Can''t you put on your clothes?" She wiped her mouth with strength, trying to rub the part where it touched his body.

    Ah! She was about to go crazy!

 Chapter 995 Give Without Asking For Anything Back

    Putting his hand on her head, Daniel smiled evilly, "Do you want sanitary towels?"

    ''How dare you want to have another man purchase knickers and pads for you?'' Daniel thought.

    Then, Daniel kissed J and touched her body... She had no way to refuse Daniel.

    An hourter, Daniel left and J was seated on the toilet cover, tired. She was eager to brush her teeth. "s!" J was very nervous.

    Daniel passed a bath towel to her before he left.

    Then, J wrapped herself up.

    Half an hourter, when J was about to fall sleep, the toilet door opened.

    Daniel walked in and passed the handbag to her.

    "Thank you!" J replied excitedly, but Daniel still held the handbag tightly.

    She raised her head with confusion, and Daniel said, "What''s my reward?"

    J became silent.

    "Boss Si, as the old saying goes, ''Give without asking for anything back!''" She pulled the bag with great strength.

    Daniel lowered his head, gave her a quick kiss, and left.

    J was shocked, but she smiled.

    After she had cleaned up, no one was in the bedroom when she came out.

    ''Where is Daniel? Had he already left?'' J wondered. She decided not to think of him and reduced the AC temperature. It was time for her to sleep.

    Soon, Daniel came in with a bottle of water in his hand.

    Hearing the sound, J opened her eyes. Daniel stood near her and ordered, "Sit up."

    She shook her head.

    Then, he put the bottle down and pulled her up. She was a little weak, so she leaned against his chest.

    Daniel took the bottle near her lips, "Take a sip, and you will be better."

    Feeling the edge of the bottle, she replied, "It''s hot."

    "No, it isn''t hot." He added some cold water to cool it.

    After giving birth, J didn''t experience severe dysmenorrhea. She just didn''t want to do anything now.

    She tried drinking a

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    resident''s chef. He inherited his elders'' cooking talent, and this steamed stuffed bun has always been the Xues'' masterpiece."

    J looked at the stuffed bun, which had lots of fillings and a thin wrapper. It did look appetizing.

    But she was full now.

    She put it on Daniel''s te, "I really don''t want to eat it."

    Daniel didn''t be angry. Instead, he dipped it in a special sauce and then held it near her lip, coaxing, "Just bite a little."

    Seeing this scene, Spark almost choked.

    Even though he knew Daniel loved J very much, it was umon to see Daniel like this.

    Eating a fried egg, Shirley pretended that nothing had happened.

    But she was boiling inside.

    J nced at Shirley and bit on it.

    "What do you think?" Daniel asked and then swallowed the rest bun.

    J was shocked.

    ''Didn''t Daniel care that it had bitten by me?''

    "Yummy, " J said with much appreciation. No wonder his father was the President''s Cook.

    Daniel smiled, "Eat more if you like."

    J thought for a moment and looked at Daniel, "If you feed me, I will eat more."

    As he was about to eat fried dough sticks, Daniel was stunned. He then picked up another steamed stuffed bun and ced it near her lips.

 Chapter 996 I Will Transfer the Money to You Through Wechat

    J smiled sweetly and ate the whole steamed stuffed bun. Her mouth was filled with delicious stuffing.

    "Have some more soup, " Daniel was afraid that she would choke, so he told her to have more of the bird''s nest soup.

    J swallowed half of the bun and murmured, "Feed me."

    ...

    Daniel heard what she said, so he picked up the bowl, took a spoonful of soup, blew it carefully, and put it into her mouth.

    Spark was sitting in front of them. It was all too sweet to bear. It seemed that Boss Si did not just have them here for regr reporting. Daniel and J were showing off their romance.

    Shirley suppressed her disappointment. She picked up a bun with another chopsticks, put it in Daniel''s bowl, and said with a smile, "Daniel, you should have some too."

    J behaved liked a child, asking for attention, while Shirley acted like a decentdy, taking care of Daniel. The attitudes toward Daniel were very different.

    Daniel took a look at the bun in his bowl and said, "Em."

    Shirley felt satisfied and happy that he did not turn her down.

    She put the chopsticks down and continued eating breakfast.

    After Daniel spoon-fed J all of the bird''s nest soup, he picked up a tissue and helped her wipe her mouth.

    J kept staring at the bun in Daniel''s bowl. The fact that Daniel did not turn Shirley down zapped J back to reality.

    Technically, Shirley was Daniel''s fiancee. She was only his ex-girlfriend, a troublesome one...

    She almost forgot all their disputes and issues after they spent two days in Dongcui Mountain.

    She wanted to keep it that way, but she still could not forget what they had done to each other...

    "What are you thinking about?" asked Daniel. Daniel cut the omelette for her and put it in front of her.

    Instead of answering his question, J raised her head, looked at Shirley, and asked, "Miss Shirley, why are you here?".

    Shirley was shocked by the question, as if J had just seen her.

    It seemed that J would not notice her if she did not get the bun for Daniel.

    Being ignored was annoyi

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    office first. You should... You should prepare for the meeting at 10 AM."

    Spark and Shirley walked to the living room together and began to pack up their things.

    J did not bother saying anything else and walked straight toward the door.

    "Are you sure that I should pick up our child by myself?" asked Daniel.

    J paused and said, "Yes, it''s okay."

    "Don''t me me if you don''t see Melissa again, " Daniel threatened.

    J bit her lips with anger, turned around, and sat in the living room. Spark packed up all their things and went out of the mansion with Shirley.

    Before Shirley walked out of the door, she cast sheep''s eyes down on Daniel. J pretended not to notice.

    Daniel sat in front of J and ordered, "Go upstairs and get my coat for me." He sat there like he owned the whole world. He looked like The Emperor to J.

    Daniel was so arrogant that J wanted to turned him down, but she lost her nerve when she thought of Melissa.

    Then, she went upstairs reluctantly and picked out a coat for him in the dressing room.

    The suits were hung in one closet, and they were all neatly ironed.

    J murmured, "It''s very hot outside. Why must he need a coat? How narcissistic!"

    She took a look at the wine-red tartan coat in the second row. It seemed that Daniel wore only ck or blue ones. She never saw him wear coats of other colors.

 Chapter 997 Daniel Looked Charming

    J rolled her eyes and took the luxurious wine-red suit. She then quickly ran down the stairs.

    Looking at J sprint down the stairs, Daniel smiled. ''This is what J is really like.'' Daniel thought.

    But when he saw the wine red coat in her arms, his eyes darkened.

    Before J opened her mouth, Daniel told her, "No, not this one. Get another suit!"

    "But why? I think it looks good on you." J lifted the hanger and disyed how the wine-red coat looked on her.

    Daniel replied in a low and displeased voice, "The style is too old for me."

    In fact, this coat was a gift from Sabina many years ago. As he often went to No. 9 mansion, he seldom had the time to sort out the clothes he barely wore.

    J didn''t know the reason behind his resistance. She thought that he was reluctant to try clothes with the non-neutral colors. She walked toward him and persuaded, "Don''t worry. You are handsome. You will still look charming and fashionable with it even if it looks out of style."

    Daniel looked at J''s smiling face, he nervously rubbed his hands on the sofa and insisted, "Just get another one. Throw it away. You can buy a new coat for me in the same color when you have time."

    Sometimes, J felt that she really couldn''t understand him. He already had one. Why would he want to throw it away and buy a new coat?

    "Put it on!" J said firmly, pushing him to put the coat on.

    Daniel hesitated on whether he should tell J where he got the coat from. But before he answered, J already pulled him up from the sofa.

    It was difficult for Daniel to refuse her, so he followed her and put the coat on.

    At the same time, he was thinking how he would get rid of the coat tonight.

    It was such an advantage to Daniel for being so handsome. Daniel looked charming even in such a vivid color!

    He looked years younger in this coat than those in ck or blue.

    After they left the mansion, Daniel drove the car and took J to her family''s old house.

    When they arrived at the old house, they were still quarreling in the car. The atmosphere was tense.

    "J, why don''t you take me with you. Do I embarrass you?" Daniel looked at J who didn''t allow him to follow her into the house.

    Jan

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    re time in the old house to apany them.

    "It doesn''t matter. You young people should mind your own business. You don''t have toe over too frequently. Jane, what I worry most now is about your marriage, you and Daniel..." Melody held her hands and said with concern.

    But before Melody finished her words, J suddenly remembered that Daniel was still waiting outside and that he had only given her five minutes.

    It had already been more than five minutes. J said hurriedly, "Great grandma, I have some errands to do now. If I have time tonight, I wille apany you. I need to go now!"

    Melody sighed in her heart. ''What a naive girl!'' Then, she said, "Okay, take care! Talk to me if there is something on your mind."

    "Okay, I will go now." J hugged Melody and walked out of the room.

    Downstairs, Vi was ying with Melissa on the sofa. When she watched J hurriedly walk down, she asked, "Jane, why are you in such a hurry?"

    Jane smiled and replied, "I have an appointment. I must go now."

    Melissa was still crawling on the sofa. J held Melissa in her arms and stood in front of Vi.

    "How will you go there? Are you bringing Melissa with you?"

    J scratched her head and said in a low voice, "Umm... Her father is waiting outside."

    Vi then asked, "Why didn''t hee in?"

    "Oh, he is very busy, so I let him wait outside. I will bring Melissa with me." While she was saying this, she walked towards the entrance of the living room.

 Chapter 998 Does She Have Two Names

    Vi walked J and Melissa out of the old house. Melissa was in high spirits. She blew Vi a kiss,"Goodbye, great grandma!"

    Vi unwillingly waved goodbye to Melissa.

    Stepping out of the old house, J saw Daniel''s Rolls-Royce Phantom parked not too far away. She trotted to the car with Melissa in her arms.

    Seeing J and Melissa, Daniel got out of the car to receive them.

    "Daddy!" Melissa excitedly reached out her plump little arms to Daniel, asking him to hold her.

    Daniel took Melissa from J and kissed Melissa on her cheeks,"My baby," he said.

    Melissa wrapped her arms around Daniel''s neck and rested her head on his shoulder.

    After walking for meters with Melissa in her arms, J was a little out of breath. She opened the car door and sat in the back seat. Daniel handed Melissa to her and went back to the driver seat.

    "J, you spent an extra fifteen minutes," Daniel said as he stared at J through the rearview mirror inside the car.

    J red at him,"Daniel! I helped you carry your daughter here despite how hot it is. You should be grateful to me!"

    "Then you should have let me go with you!"

    ...

    J wanted to argue, but she was rendered speechless.

    Melissa leaned forward excitedly,"Daddy, can I go to your office?"

    ... J looked at the little traitor in disappointment.

    "Of course!" Daniel nodded.

    "Daddy, can I sleep with you tonight?" Evidently, she missed her father very much.

    Daniel nodded one more time.

    "Melissa Shao! Don''t forget about your mother!" J couldn''t help butin.

    "J, her name is Michelle Si." Daniel slightly frowned and corrected J.

    He found it weird. He indeed remembered that the baby''s name was Melissa. But when he took her to the police station for the household registration formality, the baby told him that her name was Michelle.

    J just called her Melissa. ''Does she have two names?'' Daniel wondered.

    "Hahaha... Never mind. It was just a slip of the ton

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    e Design Department because there was a sub-division there that specialized in children''s garments.

    Upon stepping into the Design Department, Melissa was surrounded by female employees.

    "Is she Boss Si''s daughter? She takes after Boss Si!"

    "Is Miss Zheng really going to be this little princess''s step mother?"

    "God knows..." "It is said that Boss Si has never mentioned anything about the wedding again since this little princess showed up."

    "Hahaha... To be honest, I was totally shocked when Boss Si dered that he was going to get married with Shirley. I think Boss Si deserves a better woman!"

    ...

    Hearing some employees talking about "Shirley" and "step mother", Melissa trotted to them with her two short legs.

    "Hello..." she greeted them with a sweet smile.

    Her lovely smile stole those female employees'' hearts away.

    "Hello, little princess!"

    Spark had already walked away to pick out some clothes for Melissa.

    "What were you talking about? I heard you talking about a stepmother..." Those female employees looked at each other in embarrassment.

    "Little princess, I think you misheard us. We didn''t talk about a stepmother..." One of the employees managed to muddle through.

    Melissa frowned. All of the employees suddenly gasped. The way Melissa frowned looked exactly the way Boss Si did!

 Chapter 999 Why will You Become My Stepmother

    ''The Si family''s genes are really strong!'' thought the staff there.

    The little girl was standing there with her hands on her hip, threatening them, "If you don''t tell me, I''ll tell my daddy that you are bullying me!"

    ... They all felt speechless at her words, and wondered whether Mr Si''s little princess was really two years old!

    None of them replied to Melissa''s question. She then went toward the door, but one of the designers there hastily grabbed her by her hand, and said, "Your daddy found a stepmother for you! She''s at the 88th floor, and her name is Shirley Zheng. Dear baby, I''ve already told you all about it. Please don''t tell your father that we''ve bullied you, okay?"

    The little girl rolled her eyes instantly, and then she giggled, and patted the designer''s hand. She reassured her, and said, "Don''t worry! Sister, you look beautiful. I won''t tell my daddy!"

    ...

    This wimpy kid had really changed her face fast! They thought that the girl might actually have the potential talent to be a famous actress some day.

    The designer was happy to be praised as being beautiful.

    Melissa then scanned around the designer''s department, but she didn''t find Spark anywhere. She then ran out of the department herself.

    The whole SL Group staff had known by now about the girl, and on her way to the 88th floor, a lot of people greeted and helped her.

    Melissa went to the elevator''s door, and a worker helped her press the button that went up to the 88th floor.

    At the 88th floor

    Melissa had just ran out of the elevator and walked into the secretary department. She was acting just like an adult, with her arms crossed in front of her chest, and her lips curled. She asked the secretaries working there, "Who is Shirley Zheng?"

    Shirley then stood up from her seat and looked at Melissa. When she saw her, she began feeling distressed.

    She had known that this girl was J and Daniel''s child.

    But this girl was too lovely, and she didn''t hate her at all. She answered her, "I''m Shirley. Baby, what''s up with you up here?"

    Melissa crooked her finger to her. Then, the other secretaries burst intoughter, and wondered what this wimpy kid was actually going to do.

    Shirley walked up to Melissa, and while crouching, she looked at her with a smile on her face. She greeted her, "Hello!"

    Melissa scanned Shirley from head to toe. Finally, she seemed to reach a conclusion, and said, "You''re not in your best shape, and you aren''t half as pretty as my mommy. Why will you be my stepmother?"

    Hearing Melissa''s words about Shirley bing her stepmother, the other secretaries didn''t feel surprised at all, because they had all k

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    man in order to help her, so she hastily went to her, and held up the little girl in her arms.

    "Where did this damn kide from? You dare bite me, you brat!" yelled Sabina. She looked at the teeth markings on her hand, and intended to teach Melissa a lesson.

    Miss Qin stepped back and stared at Sabina, and asked her, "Is there anything wrong in your brain? How could you want to hit an innocent kid? Do you know who''s child this is?"

    Miss Liu anxiously took out a lollipop from her bag and then handed it to Melissa. "Little princess, please don''t cry. Come on, have a sweet lollipop!"

    The secretaries surrounded the little girl and coaxed her, and Sabina suddenly had a bad feeling.

    She remembered that Daniel had a daughter...

    "I want my daddy! And my mommy. Waah... waah..." Melissa kept crying uncontrobly.

    Then the elevator was opened again, and through it came J. She hade to return Daniel''s car keys.

    Immediately when she came out of the elevator, she heard the crying sounds of a child, and she felt that it sounded like Melissa''s voice.

    She then quickly went to the office''s door and saw Miss Qin holding a sobbing child in her arms. Indeed, it was really Melissa!

    J was anxious and ran up to them to hold Melissa in her arms.

    "Mommy... waah... waah..." Except for Shirley, when all the other secretaries heard Melissa calling J mommy, they all covered their mouths in shock.

    "My dear baby, mommy is here. Don''t cry!" J anxiouslyforted her crying daughter.

    Miss Qin then suddenly felt quite lucky and d of her sudden appearance. She looked at Sabina, who was now more than bewildered, and then she greeted J. "J, it''s a good thing you''re here now! It''s all her fault! She pushed the baby on the ground."

 Chapter 1000 What a Father You are

    Miss Qin had never believed that J would go easy on anybody who had dared bully her own daughter.

    "Who did that to you?" asked J, after seeing the prints on Miss Qin''s face.

    Miss Qin shook her head, and said, "I''m fine, but I can''t let her bully our little princess!"

    Seeing her mom, Melissa soon stopped crying.

    "Mommy, it''s her! She''s the one!" Melissa pointed at Sabina, with her arms around J''s neck.

    J lovingly wiped the tears off Melissa''s face. "Okay, baby, don''t cry."

    She then walked to Sabina and pped her.

    Sabina was shocked.

    However, before she could even realize what had just happened, J pped her again over the other side of her face.

    The secretaries were frozen by the sound of the two loud ps.

    Miss Qin then pulled Melissa in her arms, so that she wouldn''t see what was going on in the office.

    J dialed a number on her cellphone and Spark hastily came over to her.

    He was very worried, but when he saw Melissa, he felt slightly relieved.

    But he could still sense that something was terribly wrong.

    Daniel was in a meeting when his mobile started vibrating.

    Seeing the caller''s name, he decided to take it.

    "Daniel! Is this how you look after your kid? Your kid''s been beaten up in your ownpany''s building and you don''t even know about it! What a father you are!" Hearing the word "beaten up", the look in Daniel''s eyes was afire.

    "Where did it happen?" After he finished his phone call, he quickly walked out of the meeting room.

    The executives were puzzled, and were wondering what had happened.

    J then hung up. The room was so quiet that one could even hear a needle drop on the floor. Nobody had ever yelled at

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    I pushed her away. Look, look at my hand!"

    She extended her hand and there were, indeed, bite marks on it.

    "Why did she bite you?" asked Daniel coldly.

    She innocently replied, "I don''t know. I was talking with your secretary. Then she came up to me and bit me."

    He asked again, "Who hit Miss Qin?"

    "She was not only framing me for stealing confidential files out of your office, but also disrespected me, so I lost my temper with her. But look, I was also pped by her!"

    She viciously pointed at J, who was standing in the office, calmly.

    Daniel looked at Sabina, feeling he had known so little about this malicious woman.

    Miss Qin had worked with him for years; she would''ve been thest person who would''ve disrespected others. Unlike Sabina was.

    "You deserved it, " said Daniel.

    Sabina was stunned; she thought that she might have misheard him.

    "Go and apologize to Miss Qin!" None of his employees could be bullied!

    ''Apologize to a secretary? Are you kidding me?''

    "No!" Sabina shook her head. "She tried to frame me first! She also forbade me to go into your office. Why should I apologize to her?"

 Chapter 1001 Iâ€™ll Divorce You the Following Day After

    When she saw them arguing with each other, J was furious. "Daniel Si, do you want to punish her, or not?"

    Daniel put out his cigarette butt and looked at J. "Go and grab the dagger out of my bottom desk drawer, " he said.

    J stared at him confused. ''He hasn''t punished Sabina after he stays here for a long while and he now even orders me about!''

    Sabina was very frightened, and asked, "Daniel, why do you need the dagger for?"

    ''Is he going to use it to... kill me?'' thought Sabina. She was so scared that she squatted down on the ground in terror.

    When J saw Sabina looking so frightened, she quickly ran towards the drawer to fetch the dagger. Inside the drawer were several documents, a gun, and a dagger.

    She thought that if Daniel didn''t have the heart to punish Sabina, she would use that gun to kill... both of them.

    After J ced the dagger on the desk, Daniel stood up from the sofa and took off his coat.

    To J and Sabina''s amazement, he took the dagger in his hand and quickly made a few scratches on the business suit, ruining it.

    "From now on, you, Sabina Fan, have nothing to do with me!" He then threw the coat into the trash.

    After that, Daniel sheathed the dagger and called Miss Qin toe in the office.

    "Tell me what happened?" asked Daniel.

    Miss Qin honestly told him everything that had happened inplete detail.

    After she finished, everyone in the office was silent. Spark carried Melissa in his arms and hid in the office''s resting room, afraid toe out.

    Sabina stood up, ran to Daniel and hugged him. She began to cry, and said, "Daniel, I''m sorry, forgive me! From now on, I''ll try my best to get rid of my bad temper!"

    Daniel didn''t push Sabina right away, and instead looked at J.

    With an inscrutable face, J looked stunned and paralyzed, and didn''t even have the impulse to pull Sabina away from Daniel.

    She had once stood in front of Kate and had aggressively challenged her, but now she was petrified, without taking any sort of action.

    Daniel got distressed, and pushed Sabina away. "Get away!" he shouted.

    Sabina was totally helpless, and squatted down on the ground. She cried, "Daniel!"

    "Shut up!"

    Daniel coldly looked at her, and said, "I''ll tell you one more time, apologize to Miss Qin!"

    When she thought better, that in the future she would eventually have to depend on Daniel, she obeyed him straight away.

    Sabina stood up from the floor, and reluctantly said to

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ng? I''ve told you already that I don''t have her in my heart anymore!" said Daniel.

    "Don''t scold me! Daniel Si, you''re such a bastard.... Humph!" While she was speaking, Daniel had lowered his head to kiss her lips.

    J couldn''t breath, because his kiss was too domineering.

    He put his hands, which he had used to grasp her wrists earlier, on her back and waist, and held her as tight as he could.

    When J was just about to suffocate, Daniel stopped kissing her. He held her face in his hands, and furiously warned her, "J Shao, believe it or not, but I''m going to take you to the the Civil Affairs Bureau right now! I won''t allow you to leave me anymore!"

    If it was possible, he would have waited for her until she was willing to go with him to the the Civil Affairs Bureau. He didn''t want to force her to do something that she didn''t want to!

    "If you want to go there, I can go with you!" When he heard her, Daniel held her wrist and walked towards the resting room''s door.

    J felt a little shocked at what he had just said, and wondered if he really wanted to go there in that moment.

    She spoke panicked, "If you dare to get a marriage license with me today, I''ll divorce you the following day after!"

    ...

    Daniel turned his head to look at her, with a malicious expression gleaming in his eyes. When she saw his expression, J froze with fear.

    He released her wrists and raised her chin, and asked, "J Shao, do you love me?"

    ...

    J was a little stunned by what he said, and wondered why he asked this question all of a sudden.

    She replied to him with the same question, "What about you? Do you love me?"

 Chapter 1002 Somethingâ€™s Happened to Caspar

    Daniel was staring at her, and said, "I''m asking you!"

    "You answer me first!" said J.

    She would not say it unless he did first.

    ''Why won''t she say that she loves me? Maybe she doesn''t.'' thought Daniel... He felt disappointed in her and let her go.

    He thought of the phone recording between Shirley and her, when J had said that she could fall in love with anyone else in the world but him.

    "You should go, " said Daniel.

    He fixed his shirt, walked past J with a stone face, and then walked straight to Melissa. He sat on the bed and stared at Melissa''s sleeping face.

    "I''m taking my daughter with me, " said J stubbornly.

    For a while in the room, it was quiet. "Impossible, " said Daniel.

    ...

    J remained silent, and stared at Daniel from behind for several minutes. She then walked out of the room.

    This did not mean that she had given up on Melissa. She knew that she would take her back when she got the chance.

    The SL Group was filled with Daniel''s minions, and there was no chance that she could leave with Melissa discreetly. She had also been afraid that Melissa would get hurt while they were fighting.

    On the next morning, J drove Michelle from Leroy Manor to the old house.

    Daniel dropped Melissa off right after J had just left with Michelle.

    L and Harry were very happy, since Melissa hade to their house not long after Michelle had just left. This way, they could spend time with both of their grandchildren.

    Daniel looked at the toys on the stairs, and felt confused.

    Harry noticed that Daniel kept looking at the toys, and exined, "Sally was here with her son, but they just left."

    That was actually true; they had just left along with J and Michelle.

    J was a little depressed when she arrived there. It took L quite a while to get J to finally tell her what had happened to her, and it turned out that she and Daniel had had a fight, again.

    L was angry about what Daniel had done. Daniel was very good at business, but when it came to rtionships, he was aplete... disaster.

    Daniel''s confusion cleared when he was told that Kerr had been there.

    ''But, when did Kerr start ying with dolls?

    This doll was my daughter''s favorite toy...'' wondered Daniel.

    A voice suddenly interrupted him from his pondering. "Why is Shirley back to your office again?" asked L.

    When he heard the name Shirley, Daniel turned around and started to w

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    unch there, '' said J to herself.

    "Jane, What are you looking at? Your phone is ringing, can''t you hear it?" Bill looked across the street, and he saw only a restaurant there.

    If it hadn''t been for her phone call, he would have asked her to have lunch with him there.

    He decided to ask her for lunch after she finished speaking.

    J took out the phone from her bag; it was Croft.

    "Hey, Croft..." said J.

    On the other end of the phone, Croft was looking at the blood on the floor outside the Emergency Room. He shouted in the phone, "Something''s happened to Caspar!"

    "What''s happened?" asked J worriedly. Her heart raced.

    "He was shot! Five shots!" answered Croft.

    Five shots!

    J was scared, and almost dropped the phone out of her hand. "How is he now? Is he alright?" asked J anxiously.

    Croft was covered in Caspar''s blood; he sat on a chair outside the hospital''s emergency room, and said, "He''s not doing good, J."

    Croft was telling the truth.

    "The reason I''m calling is to ask you toe here for him. Caspar loves you, I just want you by his side when he''s fighting for his life."

    J bit her lips hard, and said, "I know. I''ll book the flight right now."

    She owed Caspar her life, and she would definitely not leave him alone when he needed her the most.

    She then hastily hung up the phone. Before Bill could say anything, she quickly said, "Bill, I must fly to Z Country, something bad has happened to my friend. Let me drive you home first."

    Bill had overheard their conversation, and said, "Jane, you don''t need to worry about me. You just go, I can order a taxi."

 Chapter 1003 Mind your Own Business

    Although Bill had decided not to love J anymore, he still felt upset when she rushed to see another man.

    J was in aplete panic, and she had to tell herself to calm down. She took a deep breath, and said, "Okay, be careful on the road. I''m going back home to pack up some stuff."

    After they split up, J drove back to The Royal Mansion Neighborhood in a haste.

    She packed up some clothes at random after she fixed everything needed for the twins; she then rushed to the airport.

    On her way to the airport, J received many messages, and all were from Ang, who was sending pictures in a group on WeChat.

    J''s phone kept beeping, and the messages that she received were all from the same group chat.

    Ang left these messages, followed by a couple of hundreds of pics, "Sorry, guys. I forgot to send you the pics, I took some really good ones. Here, you can go through them."

    There were now hundreds of pictures in the group chat sent by Ang.

    J went through them one by one starting from the bottom. Ang had taken many pictures of her and Daniel. There were sunrise pictures, in which J and Daniel were kissing.

    Besides, Daniel was carrying her on his back, she was wiping the sweat for him, she was picking food for him... Ang had caught all of these moments with her phone.

    Sally picked out a picture in which they were kissing, and sent it out again, with the words, "It''s beautiful."

    It really was; Ang had taken the picture at exactly the right angle, when the sun was rising, and they were kissing. It looked pretty sweet.

    J saved the kissing picture unconsciously and used it as her phone''s screen saver.

    She had also saved the pictures in which Daniel was carrying her on his back. She saw all of them and saved them one by one.

    Meanwhile, Ang notified Daniel that he should send her a red envelope to thank her for the beautiful pictures that she had taken.

    Daniel was having a meeting when his phone beeped. He frowned, and checked it.

    There were more than 99 messages in their group chat. He went through the messages and noticed that most of them were pictures took by Ang at Dongcui Mountain.

    Shirley kept looking at Daniel after he took out his phone. Daniel was frowning, before he even read the messages, but he seemed pleased when he went through them. He then stared at his phone smiling.

    Daniel noticed Ange

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    sage. Did he mean that he thought that she had cheated on him?

    Because the ne was about to take off, J quickly replied to him, "I am single now, and I can go wherever and whenever I want to, and I can also meet whoever I want to. Mind your own business."

    Daniel replied to her using one simple word, "Single?"

    What did he mean by that? J was confused, she truly was single. She was more than that, she was a single mother with two children.

    "What do you mean by that?" replied J. This time, Daniel did not reply to her message.

    Everyone else in the group chat seemed to have some kind of understanding of the whole situation, but no one said anything else. There was no replying from Daniel, and J had turned off her phone right before the ne had taken off ground.

    A few hourster, J got off the ne, and Raymond came to pick her up with several bodyguards. He was one of the leaders in Tianye Men, and he was under Croft''s subordination.

    Outside the gates of the airport

    There were several ck Bentley cars at the side of the street that had aroused some attention.

    J stood outside the gate of the airport, staring at the cars. She was wearing a pair of sun sses, and it brought her back to the the old days. Four years ago, she had juste back to C Country from America.

    Daniel had picked her up on that very day, and he had alsoe to the airport with several cars. But back then, she did not know much about him, and she was still friends with Shirley...

    J hid all of these emotions behind the sunsses and got inside the car.

 Chapter 1004 She Had Some Bastardâ€™s Baby

    Raymond was waiting for J beside the car. He said, "Miss J, where do you want to go first?"

    Without hesitation, J said, "The hospital."

    "Okay."

    They then got in the car and headed towards the hospital.

    After all the Bentley cars had left, a man who was standing behind a nearby corner dialed a number on his phone. "Boss, J has arrived in Z Country. Somebody just picked her up from the airport earlier."

    "Follow her. If you get the chance, bring her back safe, " said the man on the other end of the line.

    The man immediately replied, "Yes, boss!"

    On the way to the hospital, J asked one of the bodyguards in the front seat, "How is Caspar feeling now?"

    The bodyguard honestly answered, "When we left the hospital, he is still in the emergency room."

    "I see, " said J. She bowed her head, and prayed that Caspar would eventually turn out to be fine.

    Half an hourter, when J arrived at the hospital, Dillon was quietly sitting on the long chair outside the emergency room.

    Susy was standing beside him with bloodshot eyes; she must have cried a lot.

    J also noticed a pool of blood on the floor.

    Although it might not have necessarily been Caspar''s blood, her intuition still kicked in.

    Susy saw J first. "Miss J, " she greeted her.

    J nodded at Susy, and then walked to Dillon and greeted him as well.

    Dillon raised his head when he heard J''s voice, and in a hoarse voice, said, "You''vee, J."

    J had felt very bad for what had happened, and heavily nodded her head. Dillon could sometimes be out of his mind, but J was aware that he now had a well restored state of mind in the current situation.

    J asked, "Is he still in the emergency room?"

    Susy answered, "Yes. It''s been over six hours now."

    After she heard Susy reply to her question, J''s heart sunk in an instant.

    Then Croft also arrived. He had rushed back to the hospital after he had changed his clothes.

    J walked up to him, and asked, "Croft, what happened?"

    Croft looked at J with a pair of weary eyes, and then took her outside. He lit a cigarette, and said, "J, did you encounter someoneing from the ck Moon Gang?"

    J immediately thought of Hobson, and said, "I did, in C Country. I ran into a couple of them when I was hiking."

    Croft remaine

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    s already night. What did he mean by tonight?

    J repeated, "Tonight is crucial?"

    The doctor thought for a second, and said, "If he can make it by midnight..."

    J nodded her head, and then rushed to the ICU.

    The ICU was a sterile environment, and Caspar was in a critical state. Beside the doctors and nurses, no one was allowed to enter the ICU.

    Dillon stood in front of the window with his walking cane, and he looked at Caspar through it with an expressionless face.

    "Grandpa Dillon, it''ste, you should get some rest now. I''ll call you if something happens, " said J. She felt very guilty after she heard what had happened. Hobson was disgusting, but If she had not confronted him face to face, Caspar might have probably not ended up in the ICU now.

    Dillon reluctantly nodded his head.

    Susy then came over and walked Dillon to the elevator.

    J was standing in the same ce as Dillon was, and also looked at Caspar through the window. He wasying peacefully in the bed.

    Why hadn''t she been the target?

    She would not have been feeling guilty if she had been the one that had gotten shot.

    As the clock ticked further away into the night, Croft told J to get some rest, but J refused.

    Together, they stayed there, with Caspar.

    It was almost midnight, and several doctors and nurses went into the ICU dressed in their sterile gowns.

    J saw that they were doing all kinds of medical examinations on him, but she did not understand what the data on the equipment meant, whether it brought good, or bad news.

 Chapter 1005 You Need to Schedule An Appointment to See Mr. Si

    The doctors and nurses then went away one by one, and eventually, there was only one doctor left in the patient''s room that operated the medical equipment.

    Croft stood beside the doctor, and asked about Caspar''s current condition.

    The doctor told him in a rxed tone that Caspar''s health was gradually recovering to normal, and that there was a great chance that he could even wake up before midnight.

    If he would wake up, he could be transferred to the intensive care unit instead.

    Hearing what the doctor said, they all felt more rxed.

    Around two o''clock in the morning, Caspar was transferred to an exclusive intensive care patient''s room.

    The oxygen mask and the tubes still hadn''t been removed from his body. Croft failed to persuade J to go to sleep, so he had to arrange for more bodyguards to guard the patient room''s door.

    At around three o''clock, Croft asked J to rest for a while, and told her that he would watch over Caspar until she woke up.

    J had seldom stayed awake overnight, and she was feeling really drowsy. Shey down on the spare bed beside Caspar, and fell sound asleep very soon.

    She didn''t wake up until seven o''clock in the morning.

    When she woke up, she saw there were already a lot of other people in the patient''s room.

    All of them were the other leaders of the Tianye Men. When they saw J waking up, they all greeted her.

    Caspar still hadn''t awaken from hisa and regained his consciousness.

    J then walked into the bathroom and quickly washed her face.

    After she washed, she came out of the bathroom, and at the same time, Sherry had arrived in the room, carrying some breakfasts in her hands. When she saw J, she greeted her and asked her to have breakfast.

    Sherry had been in Green Cold Country when Caspar was in danger yesterday, and she had hastily returned that morning.

    Because Caspar was still in aa, J didn''t have much of an appetite, and just drank a little soybean milk.

    In the patient''s room, everyone was wearing depressed and worried looks on their faces. Boswell and Croft had started to discuss about how they should take their revenge on the ck Moon gang.

    The ck Moon had always done many evil and criminal deeds, but now they had sparked a direct conflict with Caspar and had hurt him, which infuriated everyone in the Tianye Men.

    At lunch time, Mrs. Xue, the housekeeper in Caspar''s mansion, brought hem some food, and also some clothes for J to change into.

    In the afternoon, Croft left the hospital to deal with other affairs, and left some bodyguards to patrol outside the patient''s room. J then looked after Caspar by herself.

    She took a basin of warm water from the bathroom and washed his face and hands.

    When she finally had some free time to take a rest, she suddenly remembered that her phone had been switched off since the day

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    nother time!"

    Melody squinted at her, but she understood that that was her duty, and she didn''t want to bring her any trouble.

    She said, "Please wait a moment. I''ll call L then!" She didn''t have Daniel''s phone number, but she had L''s and Harry''s numbers instead.

    Harry was always busy, and she didn''t want to bother him, so she decided to call L.

    When the receptionist heard that the olddy was going to call Mrs. L, the female worker took a deep breath and wondered who on earth she really was.

    As far as she knew, Mr. Si didn''t have a grandmother or great grandmother.

    But, as she had already understood, the olddy had a strong status, and the receptionist immediately invited Melody to sit back on the sofa.

    When Melody sat back on the sofa, her call was connected, and L''s happy voice was hearding from the other side of the line. "Hello, grandma!" she said. "What''s up? Are you free now?"

    "Yes, L, I''vee to see Daniel, but they won''t allow me to go in because of their... what do you call them,pany rules! They said that I need to make an appointment, but I don''t have Daniel''s number..." answered Melody.

    "Grandma, take it easy. Where''re you now? Why didn''t tell me in advance? I would have asked Daniel to pick you up himself!" said L. L had already known the reason why Melody had gone to see Daniel.

    But she didn''t intend to intervene in that affair. She thought that if Grandma Melody could offer her help in solving the two kids'' problems, then that would be excellent!

    "I''m at the ground floor of hispany right now as we speak! There''s a young girl keepingpany with me here!" Melody''s tone wasn''t as stern as it was earlier, and it seemed just like she was talking to her own child.

    Because Melody''s phone was a special phone made for old people, the speaker''s voice was loud, and the female worker clearly heard each one of L''s words.

 Chapter 1006 I wouldâ€™ve Destroyed the Wedding Ceremony Myself

    She heard that Mrs. L was speaking in a courteous way over the phone, which proved that the olddy was indeed someone in a high ce of esteem. The female receptionist now felt lucky and relieved that she hadn''t offended her.

    "Okay, grandma, please wait a moment, I''m calling Daniel right now!" said L.

    Hanging up, Melody didn''t say anything else. But the receptionist was now even more afraid of displeasing her, and she immediately served her tea and started chatting with her.

    At that time, Daniel was having a meeting on the 22nd floor, but when he received L''s call, he instantly dismissed it.

    Then, together with Spark and another two secretaries, Daniel picked up his pace and headed to the building''s ground floor.

    "Hello, Mr. Si!"

    "Good morning, Mr. Si!"

    "Hello, Mr. Si!"

    ... All the workers they met greeted Daniel, one by one.

    After about three minutes, the female receptionist saw Daniel appear on the ground floor. She felt even more lucky that she hadn''t offended the olddy. "Hello, Mr. Si!"

    Daniel nodded to the receptionist. He then walked up to Melody, and with a deep respect, said, "Dear great grandma, why have youe here?"

    When she saw Daniel there, Melody became angry and tapped the ground with her crutch. Ignoring his status before the other workers, she scolded him in a stern voice, "Why wouldn''t Ie here? If I hadn''te, were you still going to keep wasting Jane''s time?"

    Spark looked at the expensive sandalwood crutch, and his heart trembled with Melody''s each tap; he was worried that hundreds of dors might be destroyed in an instant because of her powerful tapping on the floor.

    Her words dumbfounded everyone present around them. Some of the passing-by staff even changed the direction they were heading to, confused.

    They couldn''t believe that the olddy had the nerve to talk with their boss like that.

    Daniel understood that Melody just wanted to protect J, and he didn''t be angry; instead, he put on a smile, and said, "Great grandmother, please don''t be angry with me. Come on, let me escort you to my office."

    Under everyone''s shocked looks, Daniel personally raised Melody from the sofa and led her to the elevator.

    The receptionist took one more careful look at Melody. She was determined to keep her face in her mind at all times, in case she ever forgot about it when she came back next time.

    Spark was amused to see the other people''s incredible looks on their faces. He didn''t feel shocked at all. That was because he had known quite well that this was actually Mr. Si''s beloved woman''s great grandmother and that he, of course, had to make her happy at all costs!

    Miss Qin pushed the CEO''s exclusive elevator door button. When Melody and Daniel entered it, Spark and the other secretaries took the other one next to it.

    On the 88th floor

    When the other secretaries in the de

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    if J hadn''t hade back at that moment?" She grabbed the tea cup in her hands and smelled it''s steam.

    The gentle art of enjoying tea was to smell its aroma first, taste its vor next, and in the end feel the traces it left behind it.

    Melody had to admit that this was really some good top shelf quality tea.

    After Melody enjoyed her cup of tea, Daniel opened his mouth to answer her. He said, "If Jane hadn''t had showed up at that very moment, I would''ve destroyed the wedding ceremony myself." ''Then I would have searched for her all over the world, and give her a heavy punch.

    Even if it had taken my whole life to search for her, I still wouldn''t have given up!

    Luckily, she''s back now...'' thought Daniel, while grinning a smile.

    "But didn''t you mind hurting Shirley Zheng in the process?" Melody put down the empty tea cup. She was very satisfied with Daniel''s answer, and she thought that indeed she had kept a good eye on him!

    When she mentioned Shirley, the look in Daniel''s eyes became cold, and said, "She approached me by her own free will, and she didn''t care a bit about her friendship with Jane. Why should I care her feelings?"

    He had clearly seen how well had J treated Shirley in the past and what she had done for her.

    But Shirley shouldn''t have betrayed her best friend for a man who didn''t love her at all. Daniel didn''t have or feel a speck of pity or guilt for such a woman.

    Melody asked with curiosity, "I guess that she should have already known that she would be one of your chess pieces on your board, right?"

    She wanted to probe further, and see if Daniel had any sort of mercy on Shirley.

    "Yes, and she had been, and still is, well aware about my love for Jane. But she was still willing to be my pawn, and I guess that''s the life that she chose to live!" Daniel spoke to Melody all of these words in a peaceful tone, and devoid of any emotions in them whatsoever.

 Chapter 1007 Is Our CEO So Afraid of Janet

    It was the same as what had happened to Kate three years ago. Kate also was willing to act as one of Daniel''s strategic pieces in order to get what she wanted.

    But, yed as pieces on his chessboard, they should have known their position and rank.

    They should have known better about the things that they could have gotten, and the things that they could have never even asked for!

    Since Melody was pretty anxious, and had evene to hispany, Daniel now thought that he had to handle Shirley''s affair as soon as possible, to reassure the elder that he was indeed serious and that he knew what he was doing.

    If Shirley decided to focus all of her attention on her work from now on, he would give her a proper good ending for her contribution.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t show any kind of benevolence to her.

    Melody didn''t me Daniel for his cruel heart, because she believed that it was better for a man to be resolved and decisive when the time came, than to be unsettled.

    "There''s one more thing that I need you to exin, " said Melody. She looked at the handsome and impressive man next to her, and thought that her dear J really had a good eye, and had picked up the right man for her.

    "Yes? Please, ask me, " said Daniel.

    "Last time when Jane came to pick up your child at the old house, I also saw you there, but you didn''t get out of the car. Why? Why did you have to hide yourself in the car?" This was Melody''sst question.

    Daniel then burst intoughter, and replied, "Great grandmother, it''s not me who didn''t want to go in, but your dear great granddaughter didn''t allow me to enter. We had even argued about it outside on that day. I''m as confused as you are, but maybe in her eyes, I''m... not honorable enough to show up in public with her..."

    As soon as he finished his words, Miss Qin, who was on the opposite side to them, almost choked and suffocated on a sip of tea.

    ''Daniel Si is not honorable enough to show up in public? Oh, my god! If that were true, I wonder who else in the world would be honorable enough for her!'' thought Miss Qin.

    "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to do that!" Miss Qin apologized to them in a low voice, and then took out a tissue to wipe the tea that had dropped on her clothes.

    Daniel cast a cold stare at her, but Melody saved Miss Qin from her embarrassment, and she said, "Stop staring, it''s not the young girl''s fault. Anyone would beughing if they were to hear you say that you''re not honorable enough! Huh, what a joke! If anyone ever dares to say that, I''ll be the first one to disagree with him, or her!"

    Miss Qin was moved, and then looked at Melody. She now believed that the Si family and Shao family really were a match made in heaven. ''These two families are made up of only good and kind people, and that''s

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    and welfare as you are."

    Spark had now wanted to cry, and thought that his boss was being partial to Miss Qin! He was the one who had acted as his personal keeper, and had taken care of everything!

    Miss Qin was thrilled with joy, and she delivered her thanks at once. "Mr. Si, thank you very much! You won''t regret it!"

    The elevator opened, and when he saw Daniel walk out of it, Spark murmured, "Be careful; I might tell J that you are now being partial to the female staff!"

    Daniel then suddenly stopped walking.

    Instantly, Spark became frightened and shivered; he hastily exined, "Mr. Si, I just..."

    But Daniel cut in, and said, "Mr. Spark, you are always active and very responsible with your work. Your sry will be increased by one-third."

    Hearing him, Spark was so excited that he almost fell off of his feet. He said, "Mr. Si... Are you sure...? You''re not kidding me?"

    Then a sharp killing stare was cast onto him. "What? You don''t want it?" asked Daniel.

    Spark instantly shook his head, and replied, "No, I do want it! Thank you very much, Mr. Si!" ''Am I a fool? It would be impossible for me to refuse a raise!'' thought Spark.

    Then, Miss Qin kept a distance from Daniel from behind, and in a low voice whispered to Spark, "Is our CEO so afraid of J?"

    When he heard her, Spark realized that he had just threatened Daniel with the words ''be careful, I might tell J...''

    Spark then burst intoughter, and thought, ''I know my boss''s weakness now!

    Could I really take advantage of his weakness and threaten him more often from now on? Aha... ha...''

    When Daniel returned to his office, he called in Shirley.

    After a few minutes, Shirley then came out of the office, wearing her usual peaceful face. Nobody knew what Daniel had told her inside the office.

    And of course, no one dared to ask about it either.

 Chapter 1008 Daddy is Going to Z Country Tomorrow

    But if they had observed her face more carefully, they would have seen that Shirley was heavily gritting her teeth, and that her fingers had been tucked deep into her coat''s pockets.

    On the fourth day of Caspar''sa, there was finally a sign indicating that he would soon wake up. All the while, J had kept looking after him by his side.

    J noticed when he slowly started to open his eyes.

    She was so thrilled that she stood up from her chair, and cried, "Caspar! Caspar! Are you awake now?"

    Caspar grinned, and slowly nodded to her; he was happy that the first person that he saw was J.

    "Are you thirsty? Let me help you with some water, " said J.

    Caspar nodded his head again.

    Before she gave him water, J pressed the calling button for the nurse. While she was tapping his lips with a wet cotton bud, the doctors and nurses came in.

    She put down the ss of water and stepped back, afraid that she might interfere with the doctors'' check on Caspar.

    But her hand was then gripped by a big palm.

    In a hoarse voice, Caspar said to her, "Please, don''t go away!"

    J''s heart trembled, and she nodded to him.

    After a couple of minutes, the doctors finished their checks, and said, "The patient is out of danger now, and just needs to recover from his wounds. Just take good care of him, and he''ll be alright."

    J nodded to the doctors.

    Then she carefully listened to their instructions on what they should be cautious about.

    There were a lot of matters that needed attending to, and some of them were even more tormenting than those of her confinement during her childbirth.

    After the doctors and nurses left, J said in a tender voice, "Please let go of my hand first, I have to call grandpa Dillon and the others. They''re all worried sick about you."

    Caspar nodded and loosened his grip on her.

    J then made a call to Dillon and Croft, and when dusk came, the patient''s room was again crowded with people.

    When they saw that Caspar had really waken up from hisa, all of them finally felt more rxed, Dillon especially, instantly returning to his crazy and wild character from before.

    Everybody felt speechless, and they doubted that Dillon had done it on purpose.

    The night grew darker, and soon all became quiet. Caspar was still weak, and he fell asleep early.

    J hadid down on the bed beside him, and when she was also about to fall asleep, her phone suddenly rang; it was a video call on her WeChat.

    Because she had stayed in the patient''s room for thest couple of days, she had turned down the volume on her phone.

    But the video

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    r was sound sleep, and J felt relieved, andy down on the bed beside him.

    Inside Mansion No. 9, Daniel had now finally found out why J had suddenly hurried back to Z Country!

    It was because that man named Caspar had been wounded! She had flown a long way to take care of him!

    This made Daniel very furious...

    The following afternoon, all the other people came back to the hospital again. J heard that Hobson was still ina, and that his grandfather, Alex, was very angry and had dered a war against the Tianye Men.

    J had initially wanted to take this opportunity to give the leadership of the Tianye Men to Caspar, but then she thought that the ck Moon gang might do something bad to the Tianye Men in the following days.

    J had to put off the idea of returning the leadership for a while.

    At dusk, Susy came to look after Caspar instead of J. Actually, Caspar had wanted J to keep himpany.

    But J had been looking after him ever since she hade to Z Country. He couldn''t be so selfish, and it was time for her to have a well deserved rest.

    J saw Caspar finishing his dinner, and then left the hospital.

    As soon as she came out of the hospital, her phone rang. Standing in the corridor of a hotel, Daniel asked in a scornful tone, "You finally left his side and came out of the hospital!"

    ...

    ''Oh, my god!'' J instantly looked around her and checked the surroundings.

    But, except her bodyguards, she couldn''t see anyone looking suspicious.

    ''But how did he know that I just stepped out the hospital now?'' wondered J.

    She coldly replied, "Mr. Si, what''s up?"

    "Room 1836 in the Northton Grand Hotel, at the central city garden. Come here, now!" ordered Daniel.

 Chapter 1009 How Dare You Come So Close To Boss Si

    J asked furiously, "You already have a beauty apanying you. Why are you calling me instead?"

    Holding her handbag in one hand and the phone in the other, she walked to the parking lot. But she was unaware of where she had to go.

    "You''re better in bed, " replied Daniel.

    ...

    "Shit! Fuck off!" cried J.

    ''Does he really think that I''m that kind of woman?'' she wondered. J''s heart was hurt.

    Daniel warned her, "If you don''te here in half an hour, I will pick you up from the Tianye Men personally!"

    J knew that Daniel was serious about all he said. After she hung up, she drove to the Northton Hotel, as he had requested her.

    As soon as she arrived in the hotel''s lobby, arge group of people came out.

    And Daniel was walking in front of them.

    Beside him were Spark and Shirley, and they were all surrounded by some men dressed in suits that started walking towards the entrance.

    She stood still, and Daniel noticed her.

    Shirley''s face darkened when she saw J.

    Seeing Shirley''s obvious unhappiness, J soon became delighted.

    She then walked towards Daniel.

    Ignoring all the others'' bewildered expression on their faces, she grabbed him by the waist, and said, "I''m tired now, and I really want to sleep!"

    What she said was true. Because she had been keeping an eye after Caspar, she had never had a good night''s sleep in days.

    Daniel''s partners then started to scold J. "Who are you? How dare youe so close to Boss Si?"

    Daniel red at them and said nothing. When all the people present thought that Daniel would lose his temper, he suddenly held her up in his arms.

    They were all shocked.

    Witnessing the scene, Shirley clenched her fists so tight that her nails painfully pierced her palm, but this pain was far different from the

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    alemate the whole night.

    The following morning

    When J woke up, the room was dark, and she thought that it was still early in the morning.

    When she turned her body around, she bumped into Daniel''s chest.

    All of a sudden she opened her eyes, and saw Daniel looking at her.

    She sighed, relieved that it was Daniel.

    But, soon enough, Daniel pressed her under his body and started kissing her.

    After a while, Daniel moved his kisses from her mouth to her neck. "Get off of me!"

    Said J, but Daniel had waited for a night and a morning, and he didn''t want to stop there. He then controlled her with his strong arms, and J couldn''t move any longer.

    She moaned when Daniel started to tease her with his charms.

    ... J felt shy and blushed, and said, "No, leave me alone!"

    "Are you refusing me?" Daniel wouldn''t let her go, fearing that she could leave him for another man!

    "Don''t move! Smell carefully... Can you smell it?" asked Daniel. Daniel asked J. "It''s yours..."

    The atmosphere in the room was ambiguous.

    J''s face turned red, and she bit him on his shoulder.

    The pain in his shoulder stimted Daniel even more, and he tightly gripped J''s hands.

 Chapter 1010 Iâ€™m Not Your Wife

    He kissed her again. J almost couldn''t breathe.

    ...

    Hearing their love sounds, the bodyguard moved away from their room three or four feet more.

    The bodyguard thought, ''Boss Si must be really good in bed! I can hear them even through the presidential suite''s soundproofed walls!''

    Daniel kept J in bed for the whole afternoon and early evening until 9 pm, and when he was finally finished with her, she fell asleep in an instant, exhausted.

    Daniel walked out of the bathroom wrapped in a bathing towel, and he looked at the sleeping woman on the bed and happily smiled. ''Now she belongs to me, '' he thought.

    J woke up in thete morning, and it was a bright and sunny day outside.

    Looking at sunlight outside, she suddenly sat up. ''For how long was I asleep?'' she wondered.

    She looked around, but nobody was beside her.

    She then reached for her phone on the other side of the bed, but she was too weak to even pick it up.

    When she grabbed it and raised it to look at it, the phone slipped from her hand and dropped on her head.

    ''My phone was turned off. No wonder that I''ve been asleep for so long, no one was able to wake me, '' she thought.

    When she switched it on, she found many missed calls.

    Almost all of them were Croft''s calls, one was an unknown phone number, which had tried contacting her three times, and another call hade from Spark.

    At about 10 am, J took a bath.

    An hourter, after she had bathed and walked out, she found two handbags on the table, inside which there were new clothes.

    J was used to wearing the new clothes bought by Daniel, and she quickly put on a high-cored sleeveless blouse, and a pair of ck bloomers.

    She also wore on her feet a pair of white high-heeled sandals encrusted with two crystal diamonds.

    Her outfit was simple, and neat.

    She was very hungry and went to the door, but the door bell started ringing.

    She opened the door, and a bodyguard stood in front of her.

    He politely said, "Miss Shao, Boss Si is in the restaurant on the top floor, and is waiting for you; I can es

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    almost choked on her ss of juice.

    She put down the ss and curiously looked at Daniel, and asked, "Are you sick?" J wondered, ''Otherwise, why did he decide to cancel the engagement and apologize to me?''

    "I''m fine, but thanks for your concern."

    ...

    ''I''m not worrying about you!'' thought J. She asked, "What''s your business in Z Country?"

    J didn''t know that he had partnered with somepanies in Z Country.

    "I''m nning to build some branches of mypany here." He hade there to learn about the local business conditions.

    ...

    J looked at Daniel, and it seemed that building branches was the simplest thing for him.

    "You already have enough branches." ording to what she knew, Daniel had more than one hundredpany branches worldwide!

    Daniel said, "That''s true, but in order to see my wife and children, I have to build more." ''You and my daughter are always in Z Country.''

    ...

    "I''m not your wife!" After she said this, J blushed, and then lowered her head to continue eating her food.

    Daniel didn''t retort, but instead said, "After you finish your meal, let''s go to the hospital."

    "What? Why?" asked J.

    "Why did you go there?" asked Daniel.

    "Oh, I had to take care of Caspar." The reason why J hade to Z Country was to look after Caspar. She didn''t want to be engaged in the Tianye Men''s other affairs.

 Chapter 1011 Donâ€™t Dream of Marrying Caspar

    J had thought that Daniel would be sad, or angry, but instead Daniel said nothing.

    J ate all the food on her te and was full.

    After she wiped her mouth, she said, "Caspar did all the things that you were supposed to do in thest three years."

    As he quietly drank his soup, Daniel still said nothing.

    J looked at him carefully. But he was calm, and had no changes in his expression.

    ''s!

    Forget about it. I have to show Daniel how nice Caspar really is!'' she thought.

    "After I had left C Country, and arrived into Z Country, Caspar was willing to help me during the hardest time in my life. Caspar took me to his vi, and gave me the chance to live like a princess, just like before.

    He was at my side especially, when I... when I gave birth. It was him who had apanied me, and had waited for me outside the delivery room. He was really nice to me."

    J couldn''t help but shed tears. Daniel then put down the bowl and wiped his mouth, and looked at her.

    "I had problems giving birth... Because our child was big and heavy, I was inbor for eight hours." Since tears had filled her eyes, J wasn''t sure whether Daniel really wanted to hear this.

    She didn''t notice that Daniel had grabbed the wine ss tight in his hand.

    "Caspar had asked the doctor to give me a cesarean, but I refused."

    She had thought that a mother should be strong, and after being inbor until six o''clock in tomorrow morning, she had finally given birth to the twins.

    But she had lost all of her memories in the process, and she couldn''t figure out why.

    She didn''t me that Caspar and Croft had made her the boss of the Tianye Men.

    No matter how dangerous it was, she had decided to take over the gang''s leadership. She thought that this was some kind of reward for Caspar''s good deeds.

    "Caspar had taken care of both me, a

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ny other ways to reward Caspar. If you are eager to marry a man, then it can only be me. Me, Daniel!"

    Although J was moved, she habitually retorted him, and said, "I won''t marry you!"

    "Okay now, listen." He held her jaw to let her look straight into his eyes.

    Daniel determinedly said, "From now on, you can only love me, and, of course, I will only love you.

    I''ll propose to you again!"

    He would never let her go!

    J said nothing; she wanted to refuse him, but couldn''t speak out her mind.

    She reminded him, "You have already proposed to me twice, and the next will be your third." Maybe they weren''t a good match after all.

    But Daniel kissed her, and said, "If you refuse me again, then there won''t be a fourth time."

    J felt disappointed when she heard him.

    "I will skip the proposition, and then I will tie you and take you straight to the wedding. Jane, it''s impossible for you to flee away from me!"

    She then put her hands around his neck, and said, "Daniel, your bride must be me, right? You can''t leave me, right?"

    Daniel blushed, and replied, "You can''t leave me neither! Your husband can be only me."

    ... J curled her lips, and thought, ''How stubborn he is! I won''t receive his proposal!''

 Chapter 1012 I am Afraid That You May Cheat on Me After Our Marriage

    Daniel noticed her annoyance, and he buried his face in her bosom to calm down. Heter raised his head, and said, "Jane, I''m sorry that you and our child have suffered a lot in thesest couple of years. Can I ever make up with you?"

    He had truly felt sorry for her. All the mistakes between them were nothingpared to her sufferings.

    "I also want to make up with you, but you are always mean to me and never concede to anything, " sheined.

    Daniel didn''t know what to say next; he should have been more gentle and warm to her. The only thing that he could do now was to apologize, and he said, "Jane, I''m sorry. Can you forgive me?"

    J looked at him and was a little stunned of what he had just said.

    She knew that the man in front of herself was now apologizing to her, leaving all of his pride behind for her.

    The love that she had looked forward to for a long time had finally came, and she was a little muddled at the moment.

    Daniel''s heart sank when he noticed her silence. He furiously said, "J, if you dare to think of another man..."

    Jane suddenly kissed him and stopped him from uttering another single word. Daniel looked at J''s face that was close to his, and smiled from the very bottom of his heart.

    He put his right hand on the back of her head and deepened the kiss.

    She was then soon put on the sofa.

    "No, Daniel, no, I need to go back to the hospital now!" The man then instantly put on a long face.

    "I want you! Now!" heined.

    She was the one who had kissed him in the first ce, so it was natural that he couldn''t control himself.

    J was not an ignorant girl anymore, and she had instantly understood Daniel''s intention from the beginning. J blinked her eyes and held Daniel''s head, and asked, "Why do you want to make up with me? Just to satisfy your sexual desires?"

    She was irritating him on purpose.

    But Daniel also saw through her n from the start. He licked and bit her lips, and then said, "You can''t satisfy my desires."

    She was weak, and she was unable to resist for a long time in bed with him.

    Soon after they started, she would start begging him for mercy, which on the contrary, would just turn him on even more.

    Daniel now tried hard to calm himself down. J was such a sexy woman, who was so full of charm.

    "Since I can''t satisfy you, then I can''t make up with you. I''m afraid that you might cheat on me after our marriage." She

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ige, you were making out with other women. Don''t you think of yourself as being an asshole? And J, are you sure that you want to forgive such a mischievous yboy?"

    Daniel frowned, and said, "Mr. Qiao, I never made out with any woman except J. It was my mistake that J had suffered a great deal three years ago, but it doesn''t matter, because I''ll take good care of them from now on."

    Daniel thought that it was J''s fault at first, but when he found out that she had suffered a lot since her leave, he decided to take full responsibility for everything that had happened.

    It had been his mistake.

    Caspar felt that he couldn''t gain the upper hand in the argument, and he decided to ignore Daniel instead. He turned around, and asked the silent J, "Did youe to visit me or to make me angry?"

    J had always felt sorry for Caspar, and she also hadn''t intended to show off her sweetness with Daniel on purpose, so she quickly let go of Daniel''s hand and hurried towards Caspar. She said, "I came to visit you of course. Croft, you can leave to finish your work on yourputer, I can take care of Caspar from now."

    When he heard J''s words, Caspar''s face looked much better.

    Daniel red at J, and he thought, ''When I was injured, you weren''t as sad as you are now for this guy.'' He then looked at Caspar, and in a cold tone, said, "Mr. Qiao, if you need any nurses, I can find many for you to choose from, but J will not be taking care of you, because she may not eat well nor sleep well if she stays here to take care of you. Just so you know, I won''t ever let her suffer again."

 Chapter 1013 Mr. Caspar and I Have Something Personal to Deal with

    Daniel pulled J into his arms, not letting her take care of Caspar any longer.

    Yesterday, he was so distressed and angry the moment he saw J looking tired in the hotel.

    Except for the time they spent in bed, he would never want to see her tired.

    ''Just so you know, I won''t ever let her suffer again!''

    The both of them carefully pondered his words.

    J felt happy hearing those wordse out of Daniel''s mouth, while Caspar simply felt guilty.

    He admitted that he was very d to see J upon waking up. However, he indeed forgot to notice the fact that she was exhausted after taking care of him.

    They kept silent in the room. After a couple of minutes, Daniel spoke again, "I''ll remember all you have done for J. If you need any help in the future, just let me know. I''ll try my best to help you in return."

    Caspar felt even more ufortable with what Daniel said. He realized that Daniel said those as J''s husband.

    ''He doesn''t deserve to be J''s husband!''

    Leaning back against the headboard, Caspar sneered, stared at Daniel, and said, "Mr. Si, I really want you to do me a favor!"

    With an expressionless face, Daniel said, "Go ahead!"

    He took a defiant nce at him and spoke, "I want you to stay away from J from now on because I only want her!"

    Daniel immediately gave him a long, cold stare and J, who stayed by Daniel''s side, felt so embarrassed that she didn''t know what to say at this moment.

    Daniel took a step forward.

    When she remembered that Caspar and Daniel had fought with each otherst time, J immediately grabbed Daniel''s arm, trying to stop him from starting a fight.

    When Daniel looked at the nervous expression on J''s face, he smiled andforted her, "It will be all right."

    He also patted her on the hand.

    After she heard him, J felt relieved. She was worried about Caspar and his injury. If the two men fought with each other, Daniel would definitely have the upper hand.

    Daniel took a quick look at Croft who stood by and said, "Mr. Croft, excuse us. Mr. Caspar and I have something personal to deal with."

    Croft understood what he meant, so he nodded and said, "J, I will stay outside to smoke a cigarette. When you''re about to leave, call me."

    "Okay, " replied J. She began to ponder what matter

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    o me."

    "He... is that sort of man... You don''t have to think too much about what he said... I... He-"

    "J Shao!" Caspar interrupted her as she stuttered.

    "Yes, yes, okay. I''m here." J took a few steps forward and stood beside his bed.

    Caspar tried his best to calm himself down and hold back the pain in his heart. He then said, "J, you don''t have to defend him in front of me!"

    When she heard him, J felt embarrassed once more. She unconsciously touched her earlobe and wondered whether it was easy to see through her. She then spoke, "Caspar, you go rest. I''ll stay here to keep youpany."

    Caspar didn''t get angry anymore after hearing those words from J. He looked at her for a couple of minutes and gently spoke, "I''m scared."

    Confused, she looked at the pained expression in his eyes.

    "I''m scared that you won''t be here again when I wake up."

    Before he met J, Caspar always lived in inconspicuous ces to keep his identity hidden.

    Before he met J for the first time, Hobson had been tailing him and had hired people to mess up his life.

    At that time, he wasn''t scared, but he got fed up, so he decided to stay hidden.

    He asked his bodyguard to find an obscure ce for him. However, he didn''t expect that he would meet J after living there for only a couple of days.

    He cared about J very much.

    In the beginning, he felt sorry for her.

    If she had been a child from a poor family and was used to hardships and poverty, he wouldn''t have been worried about her back then.

 Chapter 1014 You Can Ask Them to Do Whatever You Want

    J was not ordinary at all. She had been born into and raised by a wealthy family.

    With a child in her womb, she left home to protect it. Life was tough, but she tried her best to support herself.

    She had to find a job and live a frugal life. Caspar really felt sorry for her.

    Later, under the instruction of Caspar''s grandfather, J took over the Tianye Men. Caspar knew that the position was dangerous. But if he dared go against his grandfather''s wishes, his grandfather wouldn''t admit his mother into his family.

    It was not his grandfather''s fault, though. He was a person who always believed in fate. J showed up with the Tianye Bead, so Caspar''s grandfather took it as a sign that J was destined to be a part of the Tianye Men.

    ...

    Caspar tried his best to dissuade his grandfather, but he failed, so he gave in.

    When J was kidnapped for the first time, he didn''t me himself for getting J involved. In his eyes, conflicts between factions were somon.

    But things got worse. J was assaulted and sent to the hospital. It was not until then did he feel guilty.

    He vowed to take good care of J and her twins to make it up for bringing her into such mess.

    When J was kidnapped for the fourth time, he used whatever resources he had, but he still failed to trace her.

    Half a yearter, she was caught by the police, and Caspar bailed her out. When they met again, she looked different.

    She got thinner, had learnt to smoke, and knew how to use different kinds of dangerous weapons. Even worse, she had been taking drugs.

    He kept asking her what happened in those six months, but she wouldn''t say a word. One could tell through her eyes that she had been through unspeakable things.

    Feeling guilty for what had happened to J, Caspar apanied her to a rehab center. There, she suffered nightmares. Caspar was the only one who stayed next to her andforted her.

    J was strong by nature. With much support from Caspar and the twins, she seeded in gettingpletely sober within a few months.

    "Caspar¡­" J swept her hand in front of the man who had been lost in thought.

    Caspar came back to his senses. Enduring the pain from the injured arm, he reached out to

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    , looking pale.

    Daniel turned around and smiled, "Mr. Qiao, are you serious? My J needs to stay with me at home. All those outside will be standing by. You can ask them to do whatever you want. If you need more, let me know."

    With that, Daniel turned back and opened the door. Then, ten women waiting outside went in one by one.

    J had intended to argue, but was rendered speechless when she saw those women.

    "Mr. Qiao, they are good at taking care of patients. You can choose whomever you like." With a quick nce, Daniel said to those women, "Go and take good care of Mr. Qiao." They immediately obeyed, walked over, and stood around the bed.

    Daniel was satisfied with himself and left with J.

    From behind, Caspar shouted, "Get out!"

    The women suddenly screamed, "Ah! He fainted. Call the doctors. Hurry!"

    J broke away from Daniel and rushed toward the ward.

    Daniel strode forward and caught her, "What are you going to do? You shouldn''t disturb Caspar and the women. It is not the right time for you to go back."

    J red at him and said, "Didn''t you hear what they said? Caspar fainted! What do you mean by ''disturb them''? Are you insane?"

    Daniel raised his eyebrows and nodded, "Yes, I am insane. Only you can save me."

    J insisted on going back to check on Caspar. Daniel carried her on his shoulder and left the inpatient department.

    J pinched his ear and said, "Put me down! I need to check on Caspar, or I wouldn''t be at peace."

 Chapter 1015 He Could Never Abandon Her

    Daniel rolled his eyes and said,"Do you think I''d let you take care of another man in front of me?"

    He then put J into the car and waved to the bodyguards behind him,"Go and find out what''s going on with Caspar."

    "Yes, boss!" A bodyguard hurriedly went to the in-patient department.

    "Are you satisfied now?" Daniel indifferently looked at the concerned woman. He thought of ways on how topletely get rid of Caspar in J''s mind.

    But J wasn''t satisfied, she said,"Let''s go back!" She woulde back here tomorrow alone without Daniel.

    Just when she was thinking about it, she heard Daniel warn her,"Don''t you dare see Caspar alone!"

    ...

    How could Daniel know what she was thinking about?

    On the way back to the hotel, Daniel received a phone call from the bodyguard. "Boss, Mr. Caspar fainted because of his injuries. He was also overwhelmed by his emotions, so his body couldn''t handle it. But it''s nothing serious. He just needs to rest well."

    "Okay, I got it."

    After hanging up the phone, Daniel squinted at the woman beside him,"See? Nothing serious!"

    ... Daniel deliberately didn''t mention about Caspar''s injuries and overwhelming emotions, so J wouldn''t worry more.

    J lowered her head and touched her forehead, speechless. Never mind! She woulde see him herself tomorrow.

    On the way to the hotel, J was so sleepy that her head kept bobbing up and down in the car.

    Daniel parked the car in the hotel, carried her into his arms, andy her on the bed.

    Consciously knowing that she was already back in the room, J turned over and fell into a deep sleep.

    Daniel''s face darkened as he was looking at her. She was this exhausted for another man named Caspar!

    He had adjusted the temperature of the AC and sat on the sofa to start working.

    At 6 PM

    J slept so well that she didn''t hear the man standing beside her bed call her name several times.

    He jumped to bed and kissed her red lips, with his hand stretching into the quilt.

    J couldn''t breathe properly, so she woke up.

    The first thing she did was to grasp the wandering hand inside the quilt. She turned her head to t

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    the street with growing por trees on both sides. She remembered the moment she was robbed in Z Country when she had only just arrived.

    J was absent-minded for a while, and then she took out her phone and dialed a number,"Raymond, help me find a man."

    "Three years ago, over there on Jianye Road, I had an encounter with a thug named Tiger. He was tall and strong; he also knew Kungfu.

    Oh and there''s another one... Never mind, I will find him myself."

    After the conversation, Daniel looked at her with confusion.

    J was about to tell him, but she saw the cold noodles shop, so she said,"Park the car first, and I will tell youter."

    Since the shop was very small, it had no parking space. Daniel had to drive far away before finding a parking lot.

    Daniel held the woman close within his arms and walked back. The man was tall and handsome, while the woman was sweet and beautiful. They certainly attracted a lot of attention.

    "Now, tell me."

    J sighed and hesitated, but she told the story. "Three years ago¡­ When I arrived at Z Country, I was robbed by a gang and¡­ they beat me up¡­"

    Daniel''s expression gradually became as cold as ice, with each word she said. J told him how she was cheated by Ferris, how she had to go to a pawnshop, and how a granny helped her.

    The two had been walking on the roadside, but Daniel stopped them both on their tracks. Now, they stood under a tree, face to face.

 Chapter 1016 The Sanitation Here is Grossly Unqualified

    "... I don''t know how to put it to you. They still had a heart. When I mentioned that I was pregnant, they let me go!"

    Daniel remained silent for a while after she finished speaking, and just stared at her.

    J couldn''t tell how he felt from theplicated look in his eyes.

    She wasn''t even aware that he had furiously clenched his fists inside his pockets.

    She gently called out to him, "Daniel..."

    ''What is he thinking about? It''s been too long since he uttered another word!''

    The man held J into his arms so tight that it was difficult for her to breathe.

    Daniel rested his eyes on her, and in a coarse voice, said, "Don''t ever leave me again."

    He regretted that he hadn''t been there to breathe soothing words in her ear when everything came flooding in, and that he hadn''t been there when anger and frustration had gotten the best of her.

    J should not have put up with the pain and sufferings that had ensued for her because of his stone cold heart.

    It was J who had made Daniel feel the most indebted to.

    From now on, Daniel decided that he would not allow anyone in the world to boss around J or make her suffer ever again.

    He wasn''t a true man if he ever failed in doing that again.

    He felt her heart beating faster, and she felt it against his own heart, throbbing inside his chest.

    She followed his overbearing dictation, with no resistance, and said, "Fine."

    "J, " he rumbled.

    The girl in his arms suddenly looked up to him, tight-lipped and aggrieved, and finally said, "Daniel."

    "Yes?"

    "You don''t love me any more. You used to call me Jane!" She used him of this, because she liked it the most when he called her "Jane". That simple word, when he spoke it out loud, aroused an orgasm in her ears.

    The man burst outughing, holding her face, and touching his forehead to hers.

    "Jane, I love you, " he said.

    J was now overwhelmed with sweet joy, and put on a happy smile back on her face.

    Under the tree, a lovely scenery could be seen, two lovers tenderly embracing each other.

    J could even hear whispers around them. "The guy looks like Daniel; you know, the bossy CEO."

    "Well, he does, indeed. Cute boys like him are rare to see nowadays."

    "Rumour has it that he also has a daughter. The gi

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ."

    Their turn to order hade. J came forward to order the food, and said, "Hey, boss, two bowls of cold noodles, onerge and the other one small. Don''t forget to add peppers to it. And a portion of marinated tofu, plus a portion of fish meatballs and one of conch meatballs."

    "There you go. Anything else?"

    The owner was smiling at the regr customer, who ate cold noodles every time she passed by Ginkgo Road in Z Country.

    "Daniel?" She turned around and called out to the slightly frowning man.

    While pointing towards the menu board, she asked, "What else do you want?"

    He shook his head.

    After they left the counter, the two sat facing each other in a corner. J ced her milk tea on the table, and said, "Oops, have I brought the wrong guy here? "

    Daniel''s eyebrows stretched immediately, and heined, "The sanitation here is grossly unqualified. Aren''t you afraid of going to hospital after lunch?"

    J looked around the fully-seated shop and observed the cleanly-mopped tables and chairs, and said, "It''s not that bad."

    Daniel fired several cases quickly, as if it were demanded by his social upstanding, and said, "Although the bowls and chopsticks are stored in a disinfection cab, it isn''t turned on. The waiters aren''t wearing masks or clean uniforms, and neither are the windows, nor the floor, clean."

    J looked at the disgruntled man in surprise, and she felt that Daniel was there to conduct an hygiene inspection, rather than to have and enjoy lunch with her.

 Chapter 1017 I Meant to Get A Divorce

    The waiter came back with the fish balls and salted tofu, and J Shao asked for two pairs of chopsticks. She removed the packaging off one of them, and then handed the other to Daniel Si.

    Daniel took them and put them on the table, and it seemed that he didn''t want to eat anything.

    J picked up a fish ball, popped it into her mouth, and said, "Wow, it tastes really good! You should try it."

    She hade here not only for the cold noodles, but also for the house''s secret recipe fish balls. They were very delicious!

    But he simply shook his head in disgust, because the sanitary conditions of the ce had affected his appetite.

    He remembered when they were in the Dongcui Mountain, and if it weren''t for her, he wouldn''t have...

    Then, a white ball was lifted near his mouth, and almost by reflex, he opened his mouth and ate it.

    J narrowed her eyes, and expectantly looked at him. "What do you think?" she asked.

    He had intended to shake his head, but when he saw the expectant look on her face, he gently nodded, and with reluctance said, "Yeah, it''s not that bad."

    All that she needed was just a nod of approval.

    Soon, the shop was full, and someone came over to them to ask if they minded sharing the table with them.

    They were sitting at a table for four, and the wall seats were free.

    J raised her head and saw two good-looking girls, and she agreed for Daniel. "No, please, you can take them."

    Daniel gave her a disapproving look while she was enjoying her food with relish, but it didn''t matter, because as long as she was happy, he could do anything for her.

    Their noodles were then served. As she stirred them with her chopsticks, she said, "If you don''t eat, you''ll be wasting my money!"

    The two girls beside them secretly began to take pictures of them, but mostly of Daniel, with their phones.

    Daniel noticed and gave them a sharp nce, and they immediately stopped.

    He said to J, "Money''s no problem; it can be earned again!"

    Daniel''s noble temperament obviously didn''t fit in the little shop, and J suddenly felt sorry for taking him there.

    ''Am I going too far by forcing him?'' she thought. ''Oh, wait a sec!'' As she pushed the bowl of noodles towards him, she asked, "Have you ever served in the army?"

    But he still had no appetite for the noodl

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    the CEO of the Yongcheng General Electric Company, had a mistress of his daughter''s age.

    As rolled off the bed, she said, "I want to find him!" She wanted to punish the bitch!

    But Carol held her back, and said, "You can''t do it, Sabina. Your father will be in big trouble if your uncle finds out!"

    Her uncle was Ethan Yi, the Chief of the Bureau of Public Security in C Country.

    "Why are you such a coward, mom. You''re always defending him, " said Sabina, with a bitter contempt spilling out of her eyes.

    Carol felt hurt when she saw her daughter''s expression, and she said, "I''m not attached to him anymore, and I meant to get a divorce. But then, when you got divorced¡­"

    Her split with Dn had made huge waves around the country, and the scandal had made a major negative impact on Ethan.

    If Carol had filed for divorce at such a tricky time, it would have ruined his career, and he surely would have been furious with her.

    Sabina sat back on the bed. She didn''t care about Dn, about that mean man. The one who she really cared about was Daniel.

    "Mom, I''m leaving here tomorrow."

    When she had divorced Dn, Daniel had found a goodwyer for her, and she had won arge sum of money from him in court.

    She decided to use the money to make J leave Daniel.

    After Daniel left the shop and got back in the car with J, he called Spark. "You and Miss Shirley can go back first, " he said.

    "Mr. Daniel, Miss Shirley is¡­ at the hospital." Through the open door, Spark looked at Shirley inside the treatment room.

 Chapter 1018 I Donâ€™t Want You To See Her

    Daniel asked, "What''s wrong with her?"

    "She''s sick because of the new environment."

    "I see."

    After Daniel hung up the phone, he said to J, "I need to go to the hospital first, but you go back to the hotel."

    Shirley was, after all, his secretary, and she was in the hospital. He had to pay her a visit.

    But as for J¡­ Given her bad rtionship with Shirley, she never wanted to see her again.

    Daniel didn''t use the Bluetooth headset, and J heard nearly all that Spark had said to him.

    "All right!" J replied to him without hesitation.

    Daniel cast a nce at her and captured the sadness that had built up in her eyes at the time.

    "I''ll go back to the hotel with you!" He changed his mind at once, because if she felt morose about the whole thing, then he wouldn''t go.

    While looking through the window, rather than him, she replied, "Never mind, you can go."

    Why go and see Shirley? He had known very well that she disliked her. If he had went to see Spark, then she wouldn''t have said anything.

    Daniel pulled the car over, and said, "Jane, I don''t want you to be unhappy."

    They had finally been together again, and he didn''t want anything unpleasant to happen between them ever again.

    She blurted out what she was thinking at the time, "Well, then don''t go. I don''t want you to see her!"

    And anyway, she had no interest at all to make friends again with Shirley!

    Daniel smiled, and kissed her lips, and said, "Okay, then. I''m not going."

    As they arrived at the hotel, J went in the bathroom to take a shower first, and Daniel went to handle his business.

    When she finished her shower, J thought of the twins, but she didn''t dare to video call them, because she feared to let Daniel know about the whole thing.

    At the time, J was wandering if she should tell Daniel about twins, or not.

    But, at the thought of they being back together again for not that long of a time, she thought that it was a little bit too soon to tell him about the twins at the moment.

    ''Well, maybeter!'' she thought.

    After chatting with Sally on WeChat, she found out that the twins were with L, which finally made her give up on the thought to video call her swe

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    ook in the mirror, but said, "I look perfect. How could ever I scare off other people?"

    She thought that J was definitely deceiving her, because she must have been jealous of her beauty.

    Jughed loudly, "Sabina, look at you eyebrows."

    "What''s wrong with my eyebrows?" Sabina leaned closer to the mirror and stared at her eyebrows. ''Well, they look very nice.''

    "Look at your funny eyebrows and risible eyes, blubber lips and ape-like chin, and your remarkably huge face. It even makes me feel embarrassed about you."

    ¡­

    Sabina red up again and was about to throw her cellphone to the mirror. How dared J insult her like that?

    "J! You''ve gone too far!"

    Her injured wrist even ached a bit because of her anger.

    "Too far? Aren''t you even ashamed to call my boyfriend sote at night? Are you that shameless?" J turned over and suddenly got a glimpse of the man behind her, and froze.

    ''He¡­ He¡­ When did he came out?''

    The man looked at her unconcerned, and therefore, J thought that he didn''t hear what she had said to Sabina about him earlier.

    She smiled at him, feeling guilty.

    "J, it''s still uncertain who Daniel''s girlfriend is. Don''t let it get to your head too much!" She would definitely make Daniel fall in love with her again.

    J cleared her throat, and possessively replied, "Daniel is mine for ever, don''t ever think otherwise. And anyone who looks at my man will be thrashed without any sort of mercy."

 Chapter 1019 Unable to Distinguish Between the Real and Her Nightmare

    Without giving Sabina even a chance to speak, J came closer to Daniel, and seductively said, "Daniel, you''re awake."

    "I just want to do one thing right now!" replied Daniel.

    J exaggeratedly cried, and then held him by the waist, and said, "Daniel,e on! I''m still tired!"

    ¡­

    Daniel couldn''t help butugh.

    On the other side of the line, Sabina''s face turned dark when she heard the ambiguous dialogue between them.

    When Daniel held up J in his arms and threw her onto the big bed, J screamed, "Ah, it hurts!"

    Her bottom really ached.

    The man pressed on her and looked at her gloomily, and asked, "J, am I impotent?"

    J shook her head immediately, covered the speaker, and spoke with an ingratiating smile, "My dear Daniel, how could you ever be impotent! You are too good at it!"

    ''Damn it, he heard me!'' J now looked a little pale.

    Her robe was rudely ripped apart, and after her phone was tossed aside, J started screaming for mercy, and said, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry."

    Not long after that, a woman''s moan came sounding from the other side of the line, and Sabina got very upset, but she didn''t hang up.

    She looked at the time just to see if J was actually telling the truth.

    And the result was that¡­

    Half an hour had passed, an hour had passed, and J had begged for mercy for several times, but Daniel didn''t let her go.

    Sabina was so furious that she smashed her phone into the wall! Her phone was smashed.

    ''Bitch! How dare she lie to me! Daniel is good!'' resentfully thought Sabina.

    The night was getting darker. In the hospital infusion room, Shirley desperately looked at the one third of the liquid left in the IV bottle. It was already past one o ''clock in the morning, and now she was sure that Daniel wouldn''te.

    She was out of luck, because she had to make herself sick just to meet Daniel.

    When J was away and she had been in the hospital for a few times, Daniel had alwayse and seen her, even it was for only a couple of minutes.

    But when J hade back, Daniel didn''t even call her.

    J had so many people around protecting her, that she had absolutely no chance to hurt her.

    But she still wouldn''t give up! J was a member of the

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    okay, I''m here, open your eyes and look at me."

    J held his arm tightly, trying to open her eyes, but she was too scared to wake up, and she was too scared to see the darkness that had made her feel that boundless fear...

    "No..." She shouted and tears fell down again down her cheeks.

    Daniel kissed her tears off; his heart ached, and wondered what J had actually gone through.

    "J, I''m here now. " His constantforting calmed J again.

    Finally, she slowly opened her eyes and saw the familiar face in front of her.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck, and eagerly said, "I''ve missed you, Daniel, I''ve missed you so much!"

    After she had lost her memory, there was a time that when she would think of a person every time she was in fear and fretful. And now she knew that that person actually was¡­ Daniel.

    Her strange reaction made Daniel feel even more morose.

    "I''ve missed you too, and don''t ever leave me again!" said Daniel. He held her tightly in his arms.

    For the three years while J was gone, he had always thought of her in the darkness of the night. And every time he did that, his heart had ached.

    She muttered to herself, "No, I''ll never leave again." Indeed, she would never leave him again, nor her rtives or friends.

    "Sweetheart, don''t cry, " said Daniel.

    Seeing that he was worried about her, J still felt like she was in a dream. She was eager to kiss him just to confirm to herself that indeed that was Danielying in front of her.

 Chapter 1020 Dispose of People Without Ever Being Noticed

    Her kissing made Daniel crazier, and he pressed her beneath him and kissed her red lips.

    ''Daniel! I love you! I love you so much!''

    ''J! I love you, too. I love you very much!''

    ...

    It was getting dark, and after they had sex, Daniel took the exhausted J in his arms and carried her to the bathroom.

    After they came out of the bathroom, Daniel gently put the sleeping woman on the bed.

    He put on his bathrobe, lighted cigarette and then sat on the sofa. He called Spark, "Send some medicine here!"

    Spark was amazed when he heard what medicine Daniel really wanted.

    ''Our CEO is so strong...''

    Daniel hung up then and walked back to the side of the bed. He looked at the sleeping woman, and thought about something.

    He then took her phone, unlocked it with her finger, and found Caspar''s number in the phone''s contacts.

    He went behind the curtains to the balcony, and as he looked outside at the view of Z Country, he called Caspar.

    "J, where are you?"

    "It''s me!" replied Daniel in a cold and stern voice, interrupting Caspar''s warm greetings.

    The two were silent for a while.

    "Tell me through what had J been through in the past three years?" Daniel was berserk, having the urge to kill... the man who had hurt J.

    Caspar still said nothing.

    Three minutester, when Daniel put his cigarette out, he finally heard Caspar saying, "Everything was fine most of the time, but when her child was ten months old... she had went missing for half a year, but when she returned... she was like she had be someone else, a different person."

    Caspar had investigated where J had been and what she had experienced for a long time, but had found nothing useful.

    J had been unwilling to tell him this things. In the beginning, she had even broke down when he had asked her about what had happened to her.

    "Besides, she... has taken drugs." When he heard this, Daniel frowned, confused.

    How could have J possibly taken drugs?

    "Someone has injected her with drugs!" Caspar had taken her to a drug rehabilitation center, and had seen her being tortured for a whole month.

    When he spoke of this, Caspar touched the scarred tee

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    was busy with the ck Moon Gangster all night.

    When he had finished, it was already very dark in the room.

    Outside the room, all the streetlights were on, but he wasn''t in the mood to enjoy any kind of scenery. He called the front desk for room service.

    Then he walked to the side of the bed and turned on the bedmp. The woman was still sleeping on the middle of therge bed.

    He went to the bathroom, soaked a towel in hot water and wiped her body with it. Finally, he rubbed some of the ointment on her body.

    After that, Daniel went straight to the bathroom to take a shower. When he came out, he found J awake, with her face buried in the pillow.

    He smiled and looked at the woman. "J, is your face made out of water?

    You''re so shy, and your face always blushes!"

    Daniel thought that she was really cute.

    J showed her eyes and hit back at him, and said, "Yes. I''m not like you. You''re made out of bulletproof material, so even bullets can''t go through your skin!"

    Daniel sat by her side, and J was so scared that she hastily rolled over and kept away from him.

    ''Damn it! While I was sleeping, Daniel even rubbed on me...

    I don''t know what happened exactly, but it must be him who rubbed this ointment on me!''

    Hey down on the bed next to her, approached her, and touched her soft face. "Jane, I didn''t mean to hurt you, but you lied to me. Haven''t you learned the consequences of lying to me by now?"

 Chapter 1021 What Have You Experienced

    J cried, and hastily nodded, "Yes! Yes, I get it! Bastard... No! Daniel!"

    She took her words back under the man''s threatening look.

    Daniel satisfactorily took her in his arms, and asked, "What''s the matter?" She cried out because she hadn''t put any clothes on her yet!

    Ignoring her cry, he brought her to the wardrobe, where he found many clothes on hangers.

    Some of them were J''s, and some were Daniel''s.

    He put the woman on the couch and took out some clothes from the closet... He had first wanted to take out a dress, but he looked at the woman curled up on the couch and took out one of the hotel''s white bathrobes instead.

    "So, do you want to go out tonight?" But judging from the love bites on her body, he thought that she might not have the energy after all to go out.

    And he was right! J hastily shook her head, and said, "No, I just want to go to sleep!"

    She quickly put on the bathrobe Daniel gave her and tied it''s cord around her waist. Daniel took her in his arms again and went out of the closet.

    "Let''s have dinner first." He put her on the chair by the table, and then he brought her a pair of slippers and put them on her feet.

    The doorbell rang, and Daniel pressed the button to unlock the door.

    "Excuse me, room service with you dinner!"

    With Daniel''s permission, the waiter came in with the dining pushcart into the room after Daniel had just put the slippers on her feet.

    Seeing that dinner had arrived, J gobbled up almost all the food to fill her empty stomach.

    Seeing that she was full, Daniel put down the fork and knife and then wiped his mouth with a napkin.

    He left the dinning table and then pulled her to the living room, and said, "Follow me."

    J was confused. ''What happened?'' she thought.

    She then all of a sudden remembered her nightmare, and her face went white, and wondered whether Daniel wanted to ask her about that...

    Her breath intensified, because she really didn''t want to recall her past... She pulled herself away from his grip on her hand, and said, "I... I have to leave!"

    She was so panicked that she instantly rushed to the door, forgetting that she was wearing a bathrobe and slippers.

    The man called out to her, "Jane!"

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    quickly kissed him on the cheek.

    He lifted her chin with his big hand, and while he looked at her with a deep stare, he said "Do you want to bribe me?"

    J guiltily lowered her head, "No."

    Daniel kissed her red lips and held her in his arms.

    After quite some time, he let go of her, and in low voice, said, "If there''re any problems, you know you can contact me anytime."

    ''He''s agreed, right?'' J sweetly smiled at him and nodded.

    Daniel cuddled with her and then they both had a good night''s sleep. The following morning, J went to the hospital after she had her breakfast.

    She had also bought Caspar some fruit on her way to him.

    Altogether, there were three cars. In the first car were the Tianye Men people, and in the third car were the bodyguards that had been sent by Daniel to protect her all around the clock.

    After she had bought the fruits, she got back inside the middle, second Bentley.

    The driver opened the car door for her, but when she lowered her head and was just about to get in the car, she realized that she had forgotten her purse inside the fruit store.

    She went back to get her purse, but just at that moment, she heard gunshots.

    Bullets from silencer-fitted weapons hit the car door and fell on the ground, but the car door was only slightly distorted.

    Daniel had already ordered the car to be modified; the whole car, including the windows, were bulletproof.

    The guards immediately drew their guns and surrounded the car.

 Chapter 1022 Killing People on the Street in Daytime

    A woman was standing somewhere not that far away from them. When she saw that she didn''t sessfully shoot J, she quickly left the scene.

    After she escaped, two of J''s guards ran after her.

    J had experienced something like this before. She calmly walked to the fruit store, retrieved her purse, and then got back in the car.

    Her driver had already started the car, but when the first car was shot he had to stop.

    And so did thest one. Her driver then drove faster and overtook the first car.

    That car had also been shot, and it had attracted a lot attention. All the people that were around screamed and ran away in terror to seek ces to hide.

    After a while, people heard the police siren closing in.

    The street was in a mess, and because people were running everywhere on it, J''s driver couldn''t drive faster.

    Another bullet hit one of the car''s window, but didn''t break it. J then understood that the windows had been modified beforehand.

    The car''s tire was then shot, and it stopped in the middle of the street.

    "Miss J, the tire is punctured. Let''s get down firstly." The driver was a trained professional, and he asked J to leave the car immediately. They couldn''t wait there to be killed.

    J nodded, and then opened the car''s door and quickly got off.

    A few of her guards protected her and moved her to an alley.

    But her enemy had been well prepared, and they were found everywhere. When J''s team ran into the alley, a group of people stopped them.

    The leader was Hobson Gong, a name familiar to J.

    J opened her bag, took her phone out and called the first of her contacts. It was Daniel.

    To sessfully dial Daniel''s number, she tapped the dial button on her phone''s screen for several times.

    "J Shao!" Hobson was showing his tattoos on his arms. He was wearing a ck shirt with a pair of matching ck pants and ck marten''s shoes.

    J wondered, ''Wasn''t Hobson hurt? Why does he look like he doesn''t have a scratch?''

    She looked at Hobson devoid of any expression on her face, and zipped back her bag.

    With a disgusting smile on his face, Hobson came close to J, and said, "J, you are in Z Country now, and that means that you''re on my turf!"

    Hobson mig

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ed back, she saw that many guns had been now aimed at her guards.

    ''Damn Hobson!'' His viciousness again refreshed J''s imagination.

    It was broad daytime on the street, and he had not only brought knives, but guns too it seemed!

    J walked a few steps back. She drew her hand out of Jay''s, and coldly told Hobson, "Let them go, I''ll go with you willingly!"

    Her guards didn''t want J to sacrifice herself for them, and they ignored the danger and continued to fight with the ck Moon again.

    Unfortunately, Jay, who was standing next to J, had been shot in his leg. He was injured and almost kneeled down on the ground beside her.

    At that moment, some police cars were on their way to the scene. When they arrived, some of Hobson''s guards went to the policemen, and after they said something to them, they quickly left.

    "All of you, stop!" J became angry.

    She held Jay up on his feet, and ordered Elliot, "All of you, leave right now!"

    Out of her six guards, three of which belonged to the Tianye Men, and the other three which were sent by Daniel, none wanted to leave her side.

    J didn''t want to see the bloody scene, and couldn''t bear it any longer.

    She had hated the fact that good people had gotten hurt because of her.

    She took a knife and pressed it against her neck, and yelled at Elliot, "Go! Now!"

    Her decision had been already made long ago!

    J''s words made Elliot feel even more distressed. He said, "Miss J, we can''t allow them to take you away!"

 Chapter 1023 So Happy at the Thought of It

    J shook her head, and said, "Forget about me! You go first!" She too would try to find some means of escape out of this.

    Only when they saw that J''s neck had been pinched by the knife, and was slightly bleeding, did the bodyguards leave the alley.

    J was then taken into a car, and inside it, Hobsoncently sat beside her.

    The moment they left the alley, more than a dozen cars led by Daniel started to chase after them.

    Tracking J''s cell phone, Daniel followed closely to them all the way.

    In the car

    Casually leaning against the backseat, Hobson yed with a cigarette in his hand, and said, "Miss J, who would have thought that you''d end up in my grasp! Haha, I''m so happy at the thought of it."

    The man suddenly burst outughing, and his unbridled, mischievousughtersted for a long time.

    After the driver looked in the rear-view mirror and saw that a dozen cars were following them from behind, he hastily reported to his boss. He knew that they weren''t ck Moon. "Boss, we''re being followed!"

    But Hobson didn''t care at all, and said, "Throw them off!"

    "Yes, boss!"

    J silently looked outside the window, and didn''t pay any attention to what Hobson was saying.

    She was wondering who wasing to her rescue.

    "Boss, I failed to throw them off! I thought that I already did earlier, but they caught up with us again!" said the driver.

    Hobson stared at J with a pair of sharp eyes, and intended to grab the handbag from her hand.

    J, of course, didn''t want to give it to him, and asked, "Why do you want to take my handbag away? You can''t even afford it if you''ll stain it with your dirty fingers."

    The handbag had been sent by Spark from a store not that long ago. It had been a gift from Daniel.

    More importantly, if she wasn''t guessing wrong, the cars behind them were Daniel''s. She had almost managed to get through with a phone call to him.

    She wouldn''t let Hobson find her cell phone that was calling Daniel.

    "Bitch! Give me the bag!" He forcefully grabbed the bag from her.

    J was about to take it back, but then Hobson coldly said, "If you don''t care about yourself, won''t you at least care about your children?"

    Hearing the threat in his words, J gave up.

    Luckily, her cell phone had already been locked and had a ck screen when it was taken out the bag.

    But Hobson wasn''t stupid; he checked the call logs and found that thest call was put out to Daniel, which was exactly what he thought.

    He looked at th

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    Daniel, but now it seemed that he couldn''t dodge it!

    He became outraged, and yelled, "Then ask Daniel to give up thend for J!"

    Caspar took a look at the expensive luxury car beside him, and dismissively replied to Hobson, "Then you should contact him yourself!"

    He knew that Hobson didn''t have the guts to offend Daniel.

    Hobson''s face became livid with rage. He also knew that if he had the nerve to directly offend Daniel, he would not have called Casper earlier!

    He hung up and then threw the phone onto the table.

    He made a gesture and then all of his assistants and bodyguards quickly left the room within one minute. There were only the two of them left in the living room.

    Hobson moved closer to the woman and squinted at her, and said, "Call Daniel right now and tell him to give up that piece ofnd for your safety. If you can''t persuade him to do so, well, then I''ll kill you!"

    Without him noticing, J discreetly backed away from him, and said, "I don''t have a phone; how can I contact him?"

    Hobson took out his own phone from his pocket, swiped the unlock key, and then passed it to her. He demanded, "Call him, now!"

    He didn''t make sure to check how important this woman really was in Daniel''s heart, and he didn''t know of what Daniel would be capable of doing for her.

    J looked around the living room and could confirm that they were alone.

    After she took the phone from him, she pretended to dial Daniel''s number and then suddenly used the cell phone to hit Hobson''s bandaged arm when he wasn''t paying attention to her.

    "Ouch!" Hobson gave out a shriek of pain, and J took the opportunity to run towards the vi''s door.

 Chapter 1024 It was Hobsonâ€™s Grandpa

    Hobson took big steps and followed her. "Damned bitch! How dare you sucker punch me!"

    Before she opened the door, J slightly pressed her finger on her ear stud, making something fly out of straight into Hobson''s cheek.

    She had expected to hit his body.

    Hobson painfully screamed and immediately covered his face. Then, within the blink of an eye, he fell heavily onto the ground.

    Since the Dongcui Mountain event, Daniel had made Svene up with an ear stud gadget that had a poisoned needle in it.

    It had been designed to protect her from Hobson, and now it had served its purpose.

    Nobody outside knew what happened inside the vi. After she saw him on the ground, J then managed to crawl out through a window.

    The mansion was located too far away from the city, and not to mention that there were many bodyguards nearby. She took out a special bracelet from her purse and put it on.

    Although the bracelet had been carefully designed, it couldn''t get her out of any situation, but for her emergency it was enough.

    Before long, she was quickly discovered by the patrolling guards.

    "I''m the guest that your boss invited over. What are you going to do to me?" She scolded the guards who wereing closer and closer to her.

    The two guards looked at each other and then they tried to look in the living room through the window behind her.

    J moved her wrist and the two guards instantly fell onto the ground.

    Hearing themotion, the other guards started to head towards her. Suddenly, a few cars parked near the vi and caught their attention instead.

    J felt relieved to see them going the other way. Behind the house, past the fence, there was a huge jungle.

    The fence prevented people from entering the property.

    She''s wasn''t stupid to run into a dead end, and circled back to where she had originally started.

    She heard gunshots, and the loud noise panicked her.

    Was it Daniel?

    She carefully sneaked along the wall, but there was no sign of Daniel anywhere.

    At that moment, out of nowhere, she noticed that somebody was getting close to her from behind. A hand pressed over her mouth before she could let out a scream, but the familiar scent overwhelmed her, and she wrapped her arms around Daniel.

    While she wrapped her hands tightly a

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    of the time.

    Caspar feared nothing and looked straight into his eyes, and said, "But you aren''t good to her."

    Daniel felt hurt, but still maintained his poker face. "That''s none of your business, and I will make it up to her in my own way."

    Silence had fallen inside Caspar''s ward, but then J walked in holding a prescription in her hand. She looked confused at the two silent men.

    "What''s been going on between you two?"

    "We''re good!" They both said this in the same time.

    J twitched her lips for a moment and then left. She looked at the prescription, and said to Caspar, "You''ll be able to get out of here only after the wounds start to scab, so please take good care of yourself."

    Caspar caressed her face, and said, "Okay. Thank you J for caring after me thesest days."

    And at the same time, his hands were under a sharp, knife-like gaze.

    Hum... J felt that there was something wrong, and she noticed Daniel''s badplexion while Caspar was talking to her.

    What were they talking about, exactly?

    "J, give your token of Tianye Men back to Caspar." Daniel grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms, and now there was quite a distance between her and Caspar.

    J awkwardly nced at Caspar, and asked, "Is it okay?"

    This was what she had wanted however she was not sure whether Caspar was of the same opinion.

    "J, you don''t have to ask him about it, just do what you want." Daniel was really upset because of her attitude. Why on Earth did she have to ask him for?

 Chapter 1025 Donâ€™t Blurt out to Him My Secret

    ''You tantalizing woman! Brian dropped out, but there''s still Caspar over here!'' thought Daniel furiously.

    What''s more, he was determined that he had to make J return to her former arrogant and wayward self!

    ''Well...'' J grinned an embarrassed smile to Caspar, and then she turned around and talked to Daniel in a low voice. "Please, drop it. Let me handle it by myself!"

    Hearing her, Daniel''s facepletely darkened up.

    Caspar also smiled to her, and said, "J, if you''ve really made up your mind, then please go and return the Tianye Men''s token to my grandfather."

    "Caspar, does that mean that you''ve agreed with me?" asked J. She cautiously looked at Caspar, afraid of his fury.

    "Yes, J, I do. Please go back to C Country and wait for me there!" answered Caspar. ''If Daniel can open apany branch in Z Country just for J''s sake, of course that I can open apany branch in C Country as well!'' thought Caspar.

    Caspar''s words made Daniel discreetly frown his brows.

    Caspar looked towards Daniel, and asked, "Mr. Si, didn''t you say that you willpensate me in some way? I''m going to open apany branch in C Country. Will you support me?"

    He couldn''t find the support he needed. If he wanted to open a new branch of hispany in another country, he first needed a strong partner with a sturdy background, to help him attain a firm position in the country''s business circles.

    Daniel noticed the cunning look in his eyes, and really wanted to ask him if he took him as a fool! Was it possible for him to help his rival pursue on his wife?

    But J was excited, and before Daniel''s answer, she replied, "Caspar, are you really going to open a branch in C Country? That''s a splendid idea!"

    As soon as she finished her words, her hand was gripped. When she turned around, she saw Daniel''s unhappy look on his face. "I don''t think it''s a good idea!" yelled Daniel.

    "I think it''s a very good idea! I won''t have to always fly between Z Country and C Country!" said J. J was still thinking on how she should best reward Caspar.

    Then, before Daniel could say something, she clung to his arm, and said, "Daniel, you already have a firm established position in the C Country; why not give Caspar some support? You won''t be losing anything! Last night you promised me that you will reward Caspar yourself, didn''t you?"

    ''Reward! Reward!'' Daniel now hated to hear this word. Whenever he heard it, he felt that he would go berserk.

    But, after giving it a second thought, Daniel realized that he had no reason to be afraid of Caspar. If he really wanted to fight him for J, he could tr

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    roft. They were all wearing depressed looks on their faces.

    After some quiet meditation on the matters spoken, Quiller said, "J, I hope that you can reconsider this. We won''t be giving the Tianye Men''s token to anyone, and if you return it and go away, you won''t have a second chance to take it back anymore."

    Although J was an adult, in their eyes she still was like a child.

    In actuality, it didn''t really matter much who had the first position in the Tianye Men ranking, because they had four leaders to take care of everything.

    But they were convinced by J''s ability and personality, and they thought that it was quite suitable for her to keep this position.

    J grinned a slight smile and looked at the two elders. She said, "Uncle Quiller, Uncle Boswell, thank you for all the trust that you put in me, but I have my own family, my children, and Z Country just isn''t the ce for me. I hope that you can understand. And what''s more, Caspar is the only descendant of the Qiao family, and he''s a better choice than I am for the Tianye Men leadership. I suppose that you have already understood this by now."

    After her words, they had to give up on their persuasion, and said, "Like grandpa said, it''s all up to you, and we will respect your decision." Boswell nkly looked somewhere, indulging in his own thoughts. He wished that J could finally get away from all the affairs of the gangs in Z Country.

    "Thank you, Uncle Quiller, Uncle Boswell. I will visit you with my daughters on every festival from now on!" said J. While she had lived with the Tianye Men during the past few years, they had all treated both her and her twins very well. She would always cherish their kindness in her mind, and never forget about them.

 Chapter 1026 She Should Say Something Nice to Please Him

    With his arms folded across his chest, Croft raised his eyebrows, and asked, "You just thanked Uncle Boswell and Uncle Quiller, but why not me?"

    In fact, he had been the most fervent against J at the earliest beginning, and believed that if a woman acted as the leader of the Tianye Men, many people wouldn''t be satisfied with this, or obey hermand.

    Even if she was merely a nominal head, there were still some people who wouldn''t ept a female leader.

    Croft had been also the first to take his men and oppose J, from time to time.

    Caspar had told him not to do that for many times, but he still didn''t listen to him.

    When J had been once kidnapped, he had personally witnessed that J was not only broad-minded and unppable, but had also greatly considered the overall situation that she was in. Following that event, he had started to change his opinion of her.

    Besides, she had always kept a low profile and also had the cute twins, and Croft gradually began to like her and her two daughters. He even took J''s twins as his sworn daughters.

    Of course! He had liked her just like a big brother, and treated her as a sister. He hadn''t been as foolish as Caspar had been, because he would have never liked a woman who had already another man in her heart.

    Croft''s words amused J, and she naughtily replied, "Croft, no words can express my gratitude to your exceptional kindness! You must understand my gratitude!"

    In the beginning, she could feel that Croft had disliked her and had been a little sad, but she quickly thought positive. She didn''t care whether Croft liked her or not because, after all, he wasn''t Daniel.

    Afterwards, Croft had always helped J in his quiet way, and Sherry had also saved her life...

    Everyone in the Tianye Men had given her a lot of help.

    Croft patted her on the shoulder, and said, "Take good care of my sworn daughters!"

    "I will!" replied J. She would not only take good care of her twins, but also try her best to stabilize the rtionship between her and Daniel, and let Daniel know of the existence of his other daughter as early as possible.

    Um... Maybe she would give him a surprise on his birthday. When she thought of this, J snickered...

    After she formally gave the Tianye Men token back to Dillon, J felt more relieved. But even so, she decided to return to C Country when Caspar almost recovered from his injuries.

    Before she headed to the hotel, J

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    ong time and had never even called him!

    "She''s sitting right next to me. I can ask her to talk with you now, if you like."

    "Okay!" said Samuel.

    J took the phone from Daniel, and in a gentle voice, said, "Father."

    She was sure that Samuel had called just to scold her, and thought that she should say something nice to please him.

    She was right! When he heard J talking to him like that, Samuel wasn''t angry with her any longer. He began toin, "Jane, why didn''t you call me thesest couple of days? Do you even know how worried I am about you?"

    J had stayed in the Tianye Men of Z Country, and he was really worried about her safety.

    "Father, I''m alright, Daniel is here to protect me. You don''t have to worry." She smiled and looked at Daniel who was sitting on the sofa next to her. Daniel then held her in his arms and seemed to secretly listen to Samuel.

    When he heard J''s tone, Samuel guessed that she and Daniel had already made up. He then snorted, and deliberately said, "I''m afraid that you will run away from home again because of him."

    J immediately promised him, "Father, I won''t do such a silly thing anymore. Don''t worry!"

    In fact, she had indeed nned to go home with her children after she gave birth to them, but she had lost her memory during their delivery and her homing had unfortunately been dyed for two years...

    "Okay, my dear daughter. When will you being back? Don''t forget that you are a mother now. Don''t you want to be close to your children?"

    Melissa and Michelle always yed at either the Si family, or the Shao family. They were indeed, very happy.

 Chapter 1027 Low EQ

    "Of course I do! As soon as Caspar recovers, I''lle back!" She could ask Daniel to go back first.

    On a second thought, this might not be a smart move, because the twins could be potentially exposed!

    When he heard Caspar''s name, Samuel seriously said, "When it will be convenient for him, please bring him over to our house. Your mother and I would like to have dinner with Caspar, because we owe him big."

    "Sure, dad! He''sing to C Country to set up a new firm. You''ll have plenty of opportunities to see him then!" J threw away the restless hand moving on her waist and moved herself more towards the left of the sofa.

    "Alright. That will be all. See youter then, " said Samuel.

    "Sure, dad. See you!"

    As soon as she ended the call, Daniel leaned over and kissed her ruby lips. The following moment, he pressed her onto the sofa.

    Why was he kissing her again?

    Daniel warned her, and bluntly and jealously said, "Jane, you''re not allowed to see Caspar without my permission!"

    He was concerned that once Caspar was in C Country, J would hang out with him behind his back.

    "Fine, fine, fine!" J quickly nodded her head. She knew his character pretty well, and she also knew that he would be very jealous if she even nced for a second at Caspar while he was around.

    J epted his cellphone with an approving smile. He gazed at her fondly, and asked, "Would you like to hang around here all by yourself or should I keep youpany?"

    J was clever enough to read between his lines.

    She quickly answered, "You go ahead with your work, I''ll be just fine by myself!"

    A big smile spread across Daniel''s face. He kissed her lips again and then let her go.

    The new cellphone had some amazing features on it, and J yed with it in bed for a while; she even had a video chat with Melissa on it.

    Daniel, on the other hand, was video conferencing with hispany''s executives. They were both focusing on their own business.

    As long as they could sense each other''s presence in the room, it didn''t matter whether they were doing the same thing or not.

    At Wangfeng Cliff

    Inside the gloomy cave, a grey headed old man summoned several assassins and gave hismand to them. He ordered, "You have to bring J to me, regardless of the cost!"

    Daniel and J might just as well have been dead when they dared to touch his grandson!

    One of the hitmen boldly said, "But she has Daniel beside her all the time, not to mention of the security guards..."

    The old

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    initiative and get Daniel forever!"

    E cast a nce at her silent daughter. They had aplicated rtionship. They had been on and off for a while, and now that things were getting clearer, they seemed to be doing fine for the moment.

    "Take the initiative? Forever?" J was shocked at her words. What did she mean by ''taking the initiative''? Was she hinting that she should propose to Daniel instead?

    "Of course. Go ahead! We''ll support you! As long as you need our help, we will help you unconditionally, always!" L was really keen on them getting to tie the knot, at least for the kids sake.

    Harry supported his wife by agreeing with her, and said, "Yes, go ahead! Jane, we got your back!"

    ...

    "I don''t want to rush things! We just got back together!" J was now thinking on the possibility of proposing to Daniel first. Should she really take the initiative, for the sake of their kids at least?

    L was really worried. She kept nagging her, and said, "Jane, Daniel really loves you, and you never have to doubt him about his love. He''s just a little bit stubborn when ites to love. I think he takes it after his dad, they both warm up slowly and have a low EQ..."

    "Hey!" Harry fake coughed when he heard his wife gging him. How could she say something like that in public?

    However, L ignored himpletely and continued persuading J, saying "My son is really good at his work. He has a high IQ of 200. However, his emotional quotient is really low. Please don''t mind him being stubborn sometimes!"

    ...

    J found it really hard not to burst outughing. She wondered whether L was trying topliment her son, or g him.

 Chapter 1028 The Dress is Tailor-made for You

    L might be right about Daniel.

    J had seen how Daniel closed deals with his business partners several times. He was decisive and confident. He knew exactly what he was doing.

    "Okay, Mother*. I''ll have a try for the twins'' sake, " said J in a low voice. J was a bit abashed when she said that.

    L was very pleased with what J had said, so she held J''s hand and said, "That''s right. Harry and I want you to be our daughter-inw. We want nobody else but you. If Daniel ever hurts your feelings again, let us know, and we will punish him. You can count on us."

    ...

    ''They always support me. How could they do that to their son?" wondered J.

    One of L''s wealthy friends had a birthday party this evening. L was supposed to leave early for the party, but then she had a better idea. J could go with her.

    "Jane, Carol Yi is hosting a birthday party this evening. Can you pleasee with me?" asked L.

    This evening, she wanted to introduce J to everyone as her daughter-inw.

    J was about to turn her down, but L was looking at her with a pair of earnest eyes, so she wiped her mouth and replied, "Okay, Mother*."

    Harry stopped them just after J agreed and said, "L, I don''t think Jane should go to the party."

    Carol was Sabina''s mother, and Sabina was Daniel''s ex-girlfriend. Wherever there were women, there was trouble.

    L did not remember that Sabina was Carol''s daughter, so she waved her hand at Harry and said, "Why shouldn''t she? Don''t worry about us. Mind your own business."

    L and Harry were so protective toward J that even Sally felt a little jealous. She stared at L and said, "Mom, I am your own daughter! You always favored J. What about me? E treats me better than you do."

    And E was only her mother-inw.

    L found Sally adorable, but she did not deny it. Instead, she pinched Sally''s chubby cheek and said with a smile, "You''re pregnant. You should stay at home and keep away from the crowd."

    "Mom, " Sally protested. She then looked at E and said, "E, am I really her own daughter?" She neededfort.

    E giggled, while shedled up a bowl of fish soup for Sally. "Don''t feel upset. I''ll treat you like my own daughter. If she won''t bring you to the party this evening, I''ll ta

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    "

    J looked in the direction she pointed to. It was a white sleeveless dress. Even though it was high-necked, the area above the chest was hollowed-out, finished with a silk ribbon around the neck.

    The dress was loose at the waist and tight around the hips, with several big, flowers adorning the waist down. It was quite simple, but its elegance was a definite ssic.

    J loved it at first sight.

    The clerk helped J take the dress off the mannequin so that J could try it on.

    Selina was waiting for J outside the fitting room, while holding a green dress. After a while, J came out. She looked so breathtaking that Selina stared at her without blinking.

    "Jane, it seems like that dress is tailor-made for you, " said Selina. She then held her phone up and took several pictures of J.

    Then, she sent the pictures in their group chat.

    J had put her phone down when she got changed, so she had no idea what Selina did.

    Daisy had the exact same look as Selina when she saw J in the dress. She suggested, "Jane, you should wear that tonight. It looks fantastic on you!"

    Anna came over after she overheard what Daisy said. "It looks great on you, Jane, " said Anna. She then looked at Selina and said, "Selina, you should take the green one."

    Selina checked out the green dress Anna pointed to and said, "Why? It''s ugly." She was confused.

    "You will be the green leaf. Green leaves bring out the beauty of flowers, and Jane is the beautiful flower, " said Anna with a mischievous smile.

 Chapter 1029 Why are You Wearing A Naive Smile on Your Face

    Selina roared, "Mom! Do you really think your daughter is that ugly?"

    All of them burst intoughter. In reality, Selina was not ugly. She actually had inherited Eason Bo''s good genes and looked pretty.

    She was still a young, cute girl; she has yet to blossom into a refined, beautifuldy.

    J chose more sets of night dresses for Selina. Then, she went on to do her own makeup.

    Before she started applying her foundation, J took out her phone. Her WeChat app kept making sounds. She clicked on it, and saw that there were more than 99 messages in their WeChat Group.

    She scrolled through the messages to find out what the fuss was about and saw Selina''s photos of her.

    Her face flushed red, especially when she saw Daniel''sment about it. It wrote, "That''s my beautiful girl!"

    The other people cheered and echoed his message. Some of them congratted Daniel for snagging a beautiful woman, while some were asking for a wedding date.

    Upon reading the messages, J''s face turned hot and bright red. She immediately closed the phone and was about to put it aside, but the phone suddenly rang.

    It was Daniel.

    After she clearing her throat, she answered, "Hello, Mr. Si."

    "Why are you dressed in such a beautiful dress while I can''t see you?" She heard a disappointed man on the other side of the line.

    ''Was this supposed to be apliment?'' thought J.

    She then mumbled in a low voice, "Well, you''re on a business trip. It''s not my fault."

    Daniel got out of his car and chuckled, "Whose party are you going to attend?"

    "I will be attending a birthday party of somedy. Mother* is taking me there, " replied J. But she forgot thedy''s name.

    After hearing her words, Daniel kept silent for a few seconds. He was trying to guess whose party she would be attending.

    Then, he said, "If you don''t have to stay long in the party,e back home earlier." Daniel said e back home'', but not ''go back home''. But J didn''t notice the subtle difference of the phrase he used. Instead, she focused on why she should leave the party earlier.

    Looking at Mansion No. 9, Daniel exined, "We have to be cautious of Hobson, just in case he is plotting something bad in C Country."

    Hobson had only been in jail for a couple of days, but he was bailed out by someone. Since then, he hadn''t showed up and taken his rev

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    th you anymore. I need to finish my makeup. Bye!" J ended the call right away. Then, she rolled her eyes at Ang.

    When she saw J had hung up the phone, Ang immediately sat back on her seat and said naughtily, "Okay, okay! Now do my makeup! Hurry!"

    ...

    The three pairs of mothers and daughters finally finished dressing up and making up. They all got in the cars and went to the hotel at the same time.

    As the three chatty, young girls squeezed inside the same car, the three mothers had no choice but to sit in another car.

    Actually, Carol Yi initially wanted to invite E and J to attend her birthday party, but when Sabina saw their names, she immediately crossed them off the list.

    Carol was not only the wife of Taylor Fan, a business tycoon, but she was also the younger sister of Ethan, the head of the Public Security Department. Because of this strong background, a lot of people were invited to her birthday party.

    Sabina was wearing a ck evening dress today. She followed her mother to greet every guest.

    She had also sent an invitation card to Daniel, but his secretary said that Daniel was on a business trip abroad. Sabina was very disappointed, but she still hoped that he could somehowe.

    Much to her dismay, Daniel wasn''t there, but J was. Sabina really hated her guts.

    What''s worse was she instantly became the focus of the party.

    Ang, J, and Selina appeared at the hotel''s door, hand in hand. Behind them, three honorable, well-dresseddies also went in the hotel. Their arrival caused a great stir.

 Chapter 1030 She is Way out of Your League

    Seeing the three beautiful girls at the entrance of the room, the bachelors of the party were captivated.

    "Don''t be silly! Do you see the woman in the royal blue dress? She is L Si, Harry Si''s wife! She is way out of your league!" A man attempted to stop the other man who intended to approach the girls.

    The other man replied, "Stop your nonsense. I am interested in the three young women in front of her. Okay?"

    "The one on the left is the daughter of Chuck, Director of the Chengyang Private Hospital, the middle one is the younger sister of Jerry from the Samuel Law Firm, and the one on the right one is the daughter of Eason, an international fashion designer. None of them would even bat an eysh toward you, " said the man contemptuously.

    The people around him eximed with great admiration after learning about who the girls were.

    "Is it true that Jerry''s sister is romantically linked with Mr. Daniel Si?" One of the women asked the man.

    "Yes. It is heard that she was his ex-fiancee. Her name is J, but she is not a simpledy. She was even pursued by a lieutenant colonel in C Country!"

    "Ex-fiancee? So, who dumped who?" One of the women asked curiously. When she saw the woman in beautiful white dress, she had to admit that J absolutely deserved Daniel!

    The man thought for a bit and said, "I don''t know yet! There''s so much gossip going around the elite; some of which are way too bizarre that we won''t even know if they''re true."

    Another woman chimed in a low voice, "There is also one thing you guys don''t know..."

    "What is it?" asked the people in unison.

    "The daughter of Mrs. Fan, Sabina, is the ex-girlfriend of Daniel!" Oh, ex-girlfriend and ex-fiancee! Tonight should be interesting.

    "Wow!" So will Daniele? I couldn''t help but be excited!" One of the woman stared at the gate of the hotel, wondering what''s going to happen next.

    Another woman pursed her lips, "So you don''t mind being a stepmother?" They say that Daniel has a daughter, but they no one knows who the mother of his daughter is."

    "Of course. As long as I

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    "Shut up!" rebuked J angrily.

    rissa again covered her mouth and winked at Sabina standing behind her.

    L held J''s hand and was about to leave, but J stood still. With her eyes ring at rissa, she said, "rissa, I hope this is thest time that you nder my mother! If you dare do it again, you will pay for it!"

    Her tone provoked Mrs. Yi, "Hey, you! Watch how you speak to my daughter!"

    "What''s up, rissa?" With a ss of champagne in her hand, Sabina walked up and stood beside rissa.

    Since L was right beside them, rissa and Sabina dared not be too rude and rash. rissa smiled, "Nothing! Sabina, have you made up with Mr. Si yet? Just now, Mrs. Si introduced J as her daughter-inw."

    Sabina knew that Daniel would note tonight, so she deliberately provoked J, "Not yet! But Daniel said he would consider it soon!"

    Both L and J sneered. Before they said a word, Ang behind them said, "Jane, Daniel just called you an hour before, right?"

    "Yes, he did. What''s up, Ang?" Having no idea what Ang would say, J answered truthfully.

    "Daniel called you to profess his love for you, while he was busy on a business trip. How could he have time to take notice of her? Daniel has his eyes on you alone." Ang stood beside J and looked at Sabina provocatively. Sabina''s face turned a little pale.

 Chapter 1031 Clarissa Got Slapped

    J smiled, "Don''t worry, Ang. There is no way that I believe her!"

    She would rather believe that Daniel hooked up with Shirley than believe that Daniel had a dubious rtionship with Sabina.

    L turned to Mrs. Yi and said scornfully, "Mrs. Yi, if you have nothing important to discuss with my daughter, please excuse us. We are leaving."

    It was a waste of time to argue with Mrs. Yi and her daughter.

    "Mrs Si, my daughter was just telling the truth. How could you allow your son to marry the daughter of a murderer?" Mrs. Yi continued to provoke.

    L was pissed off at this point. She pulled a long face and spoke with much hostility, "Who told you that E is a murderer? Do you even know what J''s father and brother do? Watch yournguage, if you don''t want to go to jail!"

    "Auntie, don''t bother arguing with them. If Daniel finds out about it, he will definitely dump this woman, " said Sabina. If she had known this earlier, she would have told Daniel!

    By smearing her mother''s name, it was obvious that rissa and Sabina were deliberately stirring things up to humiliate J.

    "rissa, Sabina, you both really don''t heed warnings!" J said as she red at the two of them with a stern look.

    Sabina crossed her arms over her chest and mocked, "I know both your father and brother are famouswyers. But that doesn''t mean anything!"

    "Now that you are fully aware that my father and brother are outstandingwyers, you both better watch out. If you continue ndering my mother, I promise you two will end up in jail!" said J. God knew how she wished she could file awsuit against rissa and Sabina and send them to jail right this instant.

    rissa wasn''t afraid at all. She continued to tease J, "How pathetic you are to be cheated by your man and best friend...

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ar voice, J then turned around and bumped into Daniel''s arms.

    J looked up at the man, who was supposed to be abroad right this moment, "Daniel... When did youe back?

    Seeing Daniel show up, L was relieved.

    Daniel drew all the guests'' attention. They all scrambled to greet him, but they also couldn''t help keeping distance sensing Daniel''s horrifying aura.

    Ethan, Mrs Yi, rissa, and Sabina became anxious the moment they saw Daniel.

    "I am back to im my reward, " Daniel looked down at J and winked. All the guests were astonished.

    They didn''t expect that Mr. Si was capable of being this tender.

    Daniel''s words made J recall their phone call. She blushed and pouted, "You really are here, aren''t you?"

    "Of course, let me show you..." Daniel kissed J on her lips with abandon. All the guests gasped in perfect unison.

    It was the first time that they had seen Mr. Si this soft and warm to someone.

    Sabina clenched her fists. Envy drove her hysterical, "Daniel, her mother is a murderer!"

    "Sabina, how dare you smear my woman?"

    Daniel said as he red at Sabina with a horrifyingly look that froze Sabina.

    With Daniel''s support, E''s name was cleared.

 Chapter 1032 Contact My Legal Team

    When she heard his cold voice, Sabina shrugged her shoulders in fear, and said, "...they all say so and everyone knows that!"

    Daniel put his arms around J''s shoulders and looked at Sabina. He then coldlymanded, "Spark, contact my legal team."

    After she heard him, Sabinapletely changed the expression on her face.

    In the legal team of the SL Group was not only Jerry, but also otherwyers that were top elites of their profession.

    Standing behind Daniel, Spark had taken out his phone. Daniel added, "I can''t let these two women get away with the crimes of defamation and malicious wounding!"

    rissa screamed in despair, "I don''t want that!"

    Ethan gave Daniel a sharp stare, and asked, "Mr. Si, what do you mean by this?"

    "What do I mean?" asked Daniel in reply. He smiled and looked at J, who was in his arms. He then continued to say to everyone present around them, "J is my woman, and none of you can bully her! No matter who you are, I''ll never let neither one of you off so easily!"

    His domineering statement made many women present there scream.

    It had been merely a banquet, but now it looked like a rock concert, and a lot of people were calling out Daniel''s name.

    Since Daniel had announced in front of so many people that J was his woman, J thought that it would have been inappropriate if she didn''t react to that. With a smile on her face, she wrapped her arms around Daniel''s waist and started to rub her head against his chest.

    Daniel smiled even more happily then, and in spite of all the people''s astonished looks, he put his arm around J, and left together with her and his mother.

    After they came out of the hotel, L patted Daniel on the shoulder with pride, and said, "Daniel, well done!"

    L then sighed with emotion, and thought that her son had even excelled Harry. Before Daniel had taken over the SL Group, Harry had been the one that had managed it, and in that time, no one in the whole C Country had ever dared to offend L.

    But now, when Harry had retired from his CEO position, some people had begun to look down on her. Surely, people were very realistic.

    Luckily, the situation wasn''t really that bad. Except for those who were truly foolish, no one had ever dared to offend L.

    "Mother, I''ll ask the driver to send you back. I''ll take Jane away!" After he finished talking, Daniel helped L open the car door for her, and then L got inside.

    When the car was just about to start, the car window was rolled down, and L seriously said to her son, "Daniel, try your best to tre

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    , said, "J Shao hurt me again! If I ever see her again, I''ll rip her skin off of her!"

    ''She''s just the daughter of a murderer, but why does she still feel proud about herself? She even managed to be Mr. Si''s woman. She''s so foolish and shameless!'' thought rissa.

    Sabina took a step forward, but Carol instantly pulled her back. She shook her head while looking at Sabina, and said, "Sabina, rissa is still angry now. You''d better leave her alone!"

    Sabina had a bad temper, while rissa was just a spoiled rich girl.

    If she walked up to rissa at that moment and didn''t have a good talk with her, she might have been affected by rissa''s mood.

    However, Sabina didn''t think so, and instead wanted to teach J a lesson by taking advantage of rissa''s anger.

    Ethanforted rissa, and said, "I''m here to protect you, and you don''t have to worry that J Shao will use you!" Last time J had thrown rissa into a dumpster, but Ethan hadn''t taken any action to deal with this matter. But this time, J had dared to hit his daughter in public. Ethan thought that she was unruly!

    "But Daniel..." Mrs. Yi was worried and while she looked at Ethan, she thought that since Daniel was such an influential person, it wasn''t that easy to take action against him.

    She didn''t want Ethan to offend Daniel because of J!

    At that moment, someone interrupted their conversation, and said, "Last time, when rissa had fought with J, rissa had only ended up in an embarrassed situation. Samuel, J''s father, had let you off. But if rissa dares to offend J again, J''s father won''t ept anyone bullying his daughter, and will absolutely get back at rissa for it!"

 Chapter 1033 Perhaps You Can Get a Wealthy Husband

    Ang and Selina looked at the family, who had an exaggerated view of their own abilities, in disdain.

    They were all stupid, which could have been regarded as a family resemnce. It was really surprising how Ethan had gotten his current position.

    "Who is Samuel Shao?" asked rissa unconvinced. She had heard of Ang Si, Chuck Si and Sven Si, but little about Samuel Shao.

    Samuel had left the legal circles when Jerry had taken over thew firm in his ce. He had then been busy with travelling with his wife, and they had been almost forgotten by the public.

    Ethan had heard of the name Samuel Shao, but little about Samuel''s true capability as awyer.

    Although he had met Samuel once before, he had failed to learn more about him.

    Ang and Selina chuckled when they heard rissa''s question.

    Ang raised her chin, and answered in a haughty tone, "How are you so ill informed about Samuel Shao when you''ve been in C Country for such a long time? Come on, I don''t want to exin it to you, but you just have to remember that J is definitely not the person that you can afford to offend or mess around with!"

    "That''s just because she has Mr. Daniel''s support, " said rissa resentfully. rissa was still not convinced. She rubbed her face, which was still a little painful, and thought to herself, ''I''m certain that I''ll have my revenge on her.''

    Despite her mother''s dissuasion, Sabina came up to rissa, and said, "Everyone knows that Miss Ang has a good rtionship with that J. Is this the reason why you''re scaring my cousin?"

    Sabina had gotten married abroad at an early age, and didn''t know too much about the noble circles of C Country.

    They believed that J relied only on Daniel or Ang''s family. However, if someone had told them that she relied only on her own family, they would have never believed it.

    Selina smiled gently, and said to Ang, "Stupid woman, it doesn''t matter whether they know the Shao family or not. J is Daniel''s woman, which is enough for her to do anything that she wants in C Country. Why are there always some people who can''t realize this and want to make enemies with her?"

    The irony in her words was obvious, and as the crowd began to gossip around them, rissa clearly hea

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    , and Ang felt relieved as he walked past her.

    "Ang, Daniel is the only one that I love, and I''m loyal to him. What the hell did you mean with that!" Again, rissa stopped Ang. Ang was almost driven to the point of crazy by her.

    She pulled Selina back, and walked towards the backdoor instead of the front door.

    However, not long before, rissa caught up with them, and stepped on the end of her floor-length skirt. Ang screamed and fell forward.

    Arvin''s assistant, who was in front of her, felt that someone was rushing from behind at him, and quickly dodged away.

    He tried to pull Arvin away from her too, but Ang''s move was so fast that she rushed on Arvin''s back before anyone could react.

    "Ouch!" Instinctively, she wanted to hold onto the man''s waist, but it didn''t work. Instead, Ang ended up lying awkwardly on the floor, with her hands firmly grasping Arvin''s trousers.

    ¡­

    Time seemed to stand still at that moment, and rissa was too scared to do anything else. She hastily stepped back and let go of Ang''s skirt.

    If it wasn''t for Arvin''s good quality belt, his trousers would have been ripped off by the woman behind him.

    Ang ignored Arvinpletely, and Selina helped her stand up again.

    "rissa, what the hell is wrong with you?" cried Ang. Ang was really angry now, and she rubbed her sore elbow and rushed to rissa. She wanted to teach her a well learned lesson on the spot!

    She failed to see the darkened face of the man behind her.

 Chapter 1034 Go to the Jail

    When Ang Si asked rissa Yi, Taylor Fan saw Arvin Gu at first. He came to Arvin quickly, and asked, "''Dr. Arvin, why did youe so early?"

    When Arvin saw Tayloring, he didn''t n to talk to Ang, but instead looked at him, and said, "Grandma asked me to take this for Mrs. Fan."

    One of his assistant took a box for Taylor.

    Taylor looked at the box with pleasure, and said, "Thank you Dr. Arvin, and thank your grandma Mrs. Gu. If you don''t mind, I would like to invite you for a dinner upstairs..."

    "I''m actually busy, I have to leave now." Arvin ignored Taylor''s invitation and quickly left.

    Taylor knew that Arvin was the third son of the Gu n in the Shine Empire. The Gu n was famous for it''s medicine skills, which had made Arvin famous, even though he had just entered the high society for a short time.

    Also, he had inherited excellent medicinal skills from Mrs. Gu, and had already be a dark horse in the medicine industry.

    Taylor didn''t dare to stop him, and he showed Arvin out personally.

    When Arvin passed by Ang, who was cleaning her dress and pouting her lips, he became a little angry.

    But Ang didn''t notice it.

    After Arvin had already left for some time, lots of policemen came in.

    The hall had quickly be silent, and both rissa and Sabina did not feel too great about it.

    The chief of police came to Ethan, who was speaking to the others, saluted to him, and said, "Mr. Ethan, your daughter rissa and her friend Sabina are suspected for a malicious incident, and we are arresting them right now!"

    Then the chief of police showed an arrest warrant to Ethan.

    Everyone in the hotel was shocked by the news.

    OMG! Someone dared to arrest Ethan''s daughter, the director of the department of public security! Oh my god!

    Ethan was angry, and he knew who had done this.

    "I am the director of the department of public security! If my daughter is a suspect, how could I not know about it?" Ethan tried to threaten the policemen by way of his high position.

    The chief of police smiled, and said, "Mr. Ethan, I am sorry. This letter was issued by a higher authority. Please forgive us for what we are about to do. Arrest rissa Yi and Sabina Fan!

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    ally insisted on bringing Michelle alone.

    Considering that Sally was in good condition and doing fine, E epted.

    J told Sally, "Don''t worry, I''ll send you back safe and sound." Sally made J recall her hard time when she was also pregnant.

    She offered J a mangosteen, and said, "Jane, your dress is so beautiful! It''s even better than it looks in the photos!" Selina had posted photos on WeChat moment, and Sally had seen it.

    J epted the mangosteen and smiled. She replied, "I haven''t even paid for the dress yet. Actually, I didn''t even tell uncle about it; oh, he must be crazy by now!"

    The dress was Eason''stest award winning work, and J had taken it away before he had even had the chance to enjoy his hardbour.

    Sally smiled, and said, "Uncle loves you so much, he won''t punish you, but he may scold you."

    "Yes, I need to be nicer with uncle!" J nned to peel the fruit, but thinking of her white dress, she finally quit, fearing that she might stain it.

    After a while, Daniel asked, "Sally, you''re pregnant, and I think you should go home right away. It''ste."

    He didn''t want anyone, not even his sister, to interrupt the happy time he spent with his wife and child.

    J stared at Daniel, and answered, "No, Sally won''t go home!"

    "Yes, brother! I want to sleep with Jane and Michelle tonight!" said Sally.

    Ignoring their answers, Daniel took out his cellphone, and called Jerry. "Where are you now?" he asked.

 Chapter 1035 Have Been Watching Me for Such A Long Time

    Jerry had just left thepany.

    "I''m on my way home. What''s up?"

    "Come here first and take your wife with you home. Don''t let her bother my family!"

    Daniel''s disgusted words made Sally sad, and Sally pointed at him, and finally said, "Jane, get my brother under your control! Just look at him! What kind of brother is he if he''s acting like this?"

    "So is my brother. How badly treated we are as sisters!" J intentionally hugged Sally, and each of them pretended to cry hard.

    Michelle detached herself from Daniel''s grasp and threw herself into her mothers arms instead, and sadly said, "Mommy! Auntie! Don''t cry... Whoooooooh."

    Seeing that Michelle was getting close to tears, J hastily raised her head and said, "My baby! Mommy and auntie were just kidding, we weren''t really crying. Look!"

    She showed Michelle that she didn''t have any tears on her face. Seeing her clean face, Michelle restrained her tears that had almost flown.

    The three people happilyughed together.

    ''They are alwaysughing so easily!'' Daniel had nothing else to say to them, and took his daughter upstairs.

    Soon after, Jerry arrived, and took his wife home with him. J had wanted to leave with Jerry, but Daniel stood at the top of the stairs, and said, "J, if you dare to leave, I can assure you that you''ll never see our child again."

    ... J sadly waved her hand to Sally, and said, "Bye, Sally!"

    Jerry looked up at his sister, and said, "Don''t be reluctant! I''ve heard that Daniel has arranged that rissa and Sabina be arrested. Did you know that?"

    J nodded. She had already heard this when he called, so she already knew about the event.

    Since Daniel had given her the power, she wanted to hold the two women incarcerated for several days as punishment, and then let them go.

    "ording to thetest new, Ethan was also taken away just now." Jerry put one hand into his pocket, and dragged his wife towards the door with the other.

    J was confused, and asked, "Why?"

    Jerry found that Daniel had disappeared from the top of the stairs, and answered, "Etha

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    inside the office, Spark and Shirley followed him.

    Shirley reminded Daniel, "Boss Si, Mr. Huang has been waiting for you in the VIP room for a long time."

    Looking at the little girl in Harry''s arms, she felt really envious. ''If only... I could bear Daniel''s child!''

    Daniel looked at his smiling daughter, and said, "Okay. I''ll go to see him now. Miss Shirley, bring the previous proposal!"

    "Yes, CEO!" Then Shirley turned, left the office and went back to the Secretary Department.

    "Michelle, let''s go!" With these words, Daniel had wanted to take her from his father.

    But Harry didn''t move, and instead said, "You just go and discuss with Mr. Huang the partnership. I''ll take care of Michelle!"

    Without any more words, Daniel kissed her cheek and left the office along with Spark.

    On their way, Spark told Daniel, "Boss Si, Lady Yi and Taylor have called you several times sincest night. They want to beg you."

    Daniel read the documents in his hand, and without even raising his head, he said, "Just ignore them."

    "Yes, Boss Si!"

    Spark thought, ''Boss Si really gets angry when ites to his woman. For J, he even asked the state leaders to help him.''

    Shirley took the documents and quickly followed them from behind.

    Inside the elevator, Shirley gazed obsessively at Daniel.

    She dared to desperately look at Daniel only when she was standing behind him...

 Chapter 1036 Your Mother Had Defended Herself Justifiably

    At Mansion No. 9

    Waking up from her dream, J fumbled on her bed to look for her ringing phone. She clicked on the screen without looking at it, and answered, "Hello?"

    "Jane, we''re taking your daughter with us to go to the old house. Are youing with?" It was E''s voice.

    Hearing her mother''s voice, J remembered what had happened the night before. She wondered why so many people had said that her mother was a murderer.

    "Mom, I''m not going to the old house today. I''ll go some other day, " said J.

    She was wide awake now. She sat up on the bed and scanned the spacious bedroom.

    "Okay, but don''t let your great-grandmother wait too long, " said E.

    "Okay, Mom."

    After hanging up, J looked at the time on her phone, and then called up her father.

    "Dad, are you going to the old house?" J carefully probed her father.

    In the study room, wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses and holding a bunch of papers, Samuel answered the phone, "No, I''m busy with a case."

    "Oh, how about my mother?" asked J.

    Samuel felt that his daughter might have something to ask, so he took off his sses, stood up from his chair, and while looking outside the window, he answered, "Your mother and your sister-inw have gone to the old house, together with your daughter and John. They have just left. My dear daughter, what''s the matter?"

    "Dad..." Stuttering, J asked, "I was just curious about something... Please don''t overthink it."

    "Okay, tell me, " said Samuel.

    "Why do other people say that Mom is... a murderer?" J had never heard about it before she hade across rissa.

    After hearing her question, Samuel''s face instantly darkened.

    He wondered who brought up this issue again, after so many years had passed.

    "Your mother had defended herself justifiably in court. Jane, don''t think about it too much. Never, for a second, doubt your mother. She isn''t a bad person."

    When she had heard that her mother hadn''t done anything wrong, J finally felt relieved and said, "Dad! Of course, I know that Mom isn''t a bad person. I just wanted to know more about the situation. Please don''t mention this to Mom."

    "Okay, but Jane, why are you bringing this up? Did anyone try to attack you with this?" asked Samuel. Like the smartwyer that he was, Samuel nailed it.

    "It''s all right now, Dad. I

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    t."

    Samuel initially thought that it was Daniel who was the passive one in their rtionship, but he realized that it was J. Because Melody said that Daniel had already...

    "Okay, okay, Dad! I know, " said J. Her words interrupted Samuel''s thoughts.

    "Good, " said Samuel. But after a second thought, Samuel still reminded his daughter, "Don''t get any other ideas. Daniel will only see you as his woman for as long as he lives. Remember this, okay?"

    ... J was speechless, then she discontentedly protested, "Dad, are you Daniel''s father or my father? Do you think that I can''t live without Daniel?"

    J now felt that nobody was on her side except her mother.

    "That''s not my point! I meant that you belong with Daniel forever, so don''t focus on anything else. Understood?" said Samuel.

    Samuel was actually uncertain if he shouldpletely back Daniel on this. Sometimes, he didn''t agree with him, but sometimes, he did support him.

    What Daniel had done was only for the purpose of keeping J by his side, so he would never lose her anymore. Samuel did understand why Daniel had done it.

    But he wondered why he didn''t tell J about it earlier. ''Why must he keep it from J?

    Is it because J didn''t love Daniel? But that''s impossible!'' thought Samuel.

    "Dad, what did you mean by saying that I''ll be his woman my whole life? We haven''t gotten married yet. It''s too early to say anything like that, " said J. ''Although we''ve already had our twin daughters, no one knows if we''re both going to end up together, '' thought J.

 Chapter 1037 You Have So Many Wives

    Obviously, she would like to spend a lifetime with Daniel... But she didn''t know what exactly Daniel was after. He had so many beautiful women around him. Sometimes she wondered if he ever got sick of it.

    Anyway, she would not lose to any one of those girls that surrounded him.

    She quickly got up from bed and scheduled her day to shop for fancy clothes and top-of-the-line cosmetics. She needed to doll up every day!

    She had to be creative and try different styles from time to time. This way, Daniel wouldn''t get tired of seeing her.

    Not knowing what was on her mind, Samuel remained silent. Although he had a lot to advise his daughter, he said nothing as he remembered Melody''s words.

    He simply said to her, "You already have twins. You should behave like a responsible mother."

    ...

    As soon as she ended the call, J dashed to the bathroom. She quickly freshened up and stepped into Daniel''s walk-in closet.

    She was utterly shocked the moment she opened the wardrobe.

    J was looking at a wardrobe full of women''s clothing.

    All of the clothes were carefully folded. They were the current season''s fashion as well. What delighted her most was the cab adjacent to the one she was looking at. That cab had some of the most adorable toddler''s clothing for her daughter.

    Men''s clothes, women''s clothes, and children''s clothes were all organised inside the walk-in closet. The sight made her feel at home.

    She randomly picked a bright yellow blouse to try on. Then, she opened the drawer in the middle of the cab. Just as she expected, she found a wide array of jewelry on a red velvet tray.

    Each drawer in the middle of the cab was stocked with an equal amount of both women''s jewelry and men''s jewelry. She was amazed at this heart-warming arrangement.

    She carefully took out a pearl ne and put it around her neck. Then, she opened the drawer stocked with watches.

    There were at least 100 different designer watches disyed in separate ck satin boxes inside the drawer.

    She selected one piece to match her dress.

    After dressing up, she called Daniel.

    Daniel was just stepping out of the meeting room when Miss Qin caught him in ti

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    by her thought process. Daniel was speechless at how weird she was.

    He nodded to the parcel lying on the ground and told Spark, "You have been working hardtely. Here''s your reward."

    Spark was excited when his boss mentioned about a reward. He quickly picked up the box without checking what was inside and said, "Thank you, Boss Si! I will work even harder from now on!"

    Daniel grinned, "No need to thank me. When you see my wife, you can thank her!"

    "Oh! All right! I will thank her, Boss Si!" Spark walked out of the CEO''s office with a big smile on his face.

    J heard their conversation clearly over the phone. She snapped at Daniel, "Hey, Daniel, how could you do this to me?"

    "Jane, you asked for it!" Without further listening to her nagging, he ended the call.

    On the other hand, Spark went back to his seat with the parcel. He couldn''t hide his joy.

    The rest of the secretaries gathered around him to see what the big deal was.

    "Assistant Spark, why are you happy?"

    "Tell us! Did the CEO reward you with something special?"

    They were guessing correctly! Spark nodded proudly as heid the huge box on his desk.

    He opened the box in front of everyone...

    And they all burst outughing. "Hahahahahahah, this is epic!"

    "Wow! Spark, don''t you have a girlfriend already?"

    "Hahahaha, I am dying ofughter here. Spark, look at your face!"

    ...

    Spark waspletely stunned as he stood there, staring at the doll.

 Chapter 1038 Shopping with Ivanka

    ''Mr. Si... No! What did J send me this?'' Spark wondered.

    ...

    Ang was free, so J had asked her to go shopping.

    "Jane, what are you going to do with all these makeup?" Ang looked at the woman paying the bill, wondering why she needed it since her skin didn''t need any of these.

    "I''m going to use them!" J said indifferently.

    She hadn''t been a fan of makeup before, but she would start using them from now on.

    "Okay then... Anyway, the makeup that the saledy did for you looks great!" Ang smiled with amazement.

    For J to try the products, the saledy did a short demo on J''s face using the store''s best-selling products.

    And since J was keen on her agenda, she bought all the products the saledy had rmended.

    "Yes. These work well on me." She took the bags from the saledy and dragged Ang to the next shop.

    If the makeup didn''t look good, she wouldn''t waste her time buying them.

    She had nned to buy some bags, clothing, and shoes, but upon seeing the closet that Daniel had prepared for her, she didn''t have to shop for more.

    As they were walking, a lipstick shop caught J''s attention. "Ang, look! Which color is better?"

    She had just bought two lipsticks. But J could never resist beautiful things.

    The card she held now was just the one she had given to her parents. Samuel didn''t use the money. Instead, he deposited money in the ount.

    While Ang concentrated on selecting lipsticks for J, a man''s voice said, "J, do you like them?"

    J reflexively nodded. She liked the shades and packaging of the lipsticks.

    "Excuse me, would you please pack these up? I''ll pay for them."

    As J realized what had happened, she turned around, "Brian!"

    Brian, still in his military uniform, gave his card to the overjoyed sale

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ed impulsive at times.

    J decided to exin, "Mrs. Ivaka, I''m dating Daniel Si. We... are getting married too. Let''s hang out when you''re free!"

    She was not showing off. She merely said that to clear any misunderstandings.

    Brian''s smile disappeared when he heard that.

    Ivanka understood what J was doing. She said softly, "Certainly. I wish you all the best! Please invite us to your wedding if you''d like."

    Brian was a soldier. It was his handsome appearance and manliness that attracted Ivanka at the beginning.

    "Absolutely! May I call you Ivanka?" J held Ivanka''s hand. She had nothing against her since she found out that there was nothing between Ivanka and Daniel and that she was only set up by her father.

    Ivanka smiled and nodded, "Of course. I''ll call you J then!"

    The tense air wafted away, and they quickly became friends. J called over Ang and introduced her to Ivanka.

    The three women left the shopughing and talking. Brian followed behind them, watching them hand in hand.

    Women''s friendships are one of a kind.

    Ten minutester, J picked up a bag and gave it to Ivanka, "I didn''t know it''s your birthday. So here! It''s my gift for you. Happy birthday!"

 Chapter 1039 Mr. Harry Took Her out Today

    The sexy nightgown she gave to Ivanka was something she and Ang bought for Nicole.

    When J heard that Sven wanted another baby, she immediately thought of giving Nicole such gift. But now that J gave it to Ivanka, J needed to find a new one to rece it.

    Ang was also carrying a handbag. "Oh look, I have here a wooden hairbrush just for you. Happy birthday, Ivanka!"

    It has been a long time since Ivanka received any birthday gifts, "Thank you so much, " said she with tearful eyes.

    "You''re very wee. Go enjoy your time with Brian. We shall leave you two lovebirds alone!" J nudged Ivanka to Brian who stood behind them. It was such a strong nudge that Ivanka would''ve fallen, if Brian didn''t catch her.

    After seeing what she had done, J felt embarrassed, so she hurriedly grabbed Ang and said, "You two have great time!"

    Those two girls were gone like a gust of wind. Ivanka watched them go with a pleased smile.

    "I''m sorry..." The man''s apology came out of nowhere, confusing Ivanka. She propped herself up out of his arms and looked at him.

    Brian had never acted so intimate with her in public.

    Aware of her confusion, Brian exined, "I wasn''t being considerate of your feelings. It will not happen again."

    Setting his eyes on the spot where J was a few minutes ago, he became deep in thought. He was relieved now that he knew someone else was taking good care of her. It was no longer his responsibility to do so.

    Tracking his trail of sight, Ivanka knew what Brian had in mind.

    Carefully interrupting his thoughts, she said, "It is nothing. Let''s go."

    If he was not the one who rescued her at the hotel at that time, she wouldn''t have allowed herself to bow to go through this.

    But she didn''t have a choice.

    Brian looked at her from behind and told himself that J had her own happiness now. He should, instead, focus on his own family, especially the woman bes

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    she learned how to handle her alcohol.

    She remembered how she suffered from gastric bleeding...

    Those men did not even bother to take her to a hospital. Instead, they called a doctor to the cave and treated her there.

    The horror in J''s mind arose. She tried to get the incident off her mind.

    Unfortunately, it wasn''t working. She remembered the masked man with silver hair whispering, "Go kill Caspar and Dillon..."

    "NO!" She cried out and dropped the wine ss down to the ground.

    Wine split everywhere, but the ss fell on the carpet and remained intact...

    She jumped off the chair in panic, looking around the office, hearing her own heavy heart beat.

    Where was Daniel? Where was he?

    She didn''t want to be alone!

    The air inside the room seemed to suffocate her. She started feeling out of breath. She clutched her chest and sat on the ground.

    "I am not going back there... NO!" Fear made her throat hoarse and her face pale.

    When Daniel got back to his office, he saw J on the floor. Startled, he quickly turned around and handed the papers to Shirley.

    Shirley had never seen J this pale before.

    She never knew that she got any disease.

    "Jane, what''s wrong?" Daniel lifted the trembling woman from the ground and held her in his arms.

 Chapter 1040 They Wanted to Train Me to Be A Killer

    "Don''t touch me! I won''t do it!" J screamed as she was still hallucinating and treated Daniel as the masked old man with gray hair.

    Shirley was startled to see J like this and thought, ''What had made J... so upset?''

    "Jane, it''s me! Jane..." Although J kept on struggling, Daniel managed to hold her in his arms.

    He caught a glimpse of the wine ss on the floor and the red wine stain on the grayish white carpet.

    Red wine?

    Daniel kept onforting J. He held her face with both his hands and tried to focus her eyes on him.

    "Daniel!" When she saw Daniel, J instantly felt relieved. She leaned against his chest and began to cry.

    Daniel waved to Shirley who stood behind him, gesturing her to leave the office, so she did.

    When the office door closed, Daniel carried J in his arms and took her to the resting room.

    After he pacified her for a couple of minutes, J''s pale face started to look better.

    "I... will listen to you from now on... I don''t want to go back to that cave any longer..." She continued sobbing and stammering.

    Daniel kissed her long hair and said, "Don''t worry. Even if you don''t listen to me, I won''t let you out of my sight."

    It was all his fault.

    But he didn''t know which cave she was talking about.

    He had asked people to check the Wangfeng Cliff, but they didn''t find anything.

    "What should I do? What am I going to do? I don''t want to remember what I had gone through, but I can''t help it..." J wiped her tears and wondered if she should tell Daniel everything.

    Daniel pulled her to his chest and said, "I''m right here. Don''t think about it too much. But Jane, you can feel more rxed if you tell me what''s wrong."

    He didn''t want her to bear those extremely horrific memories alone.

    As she heard Daniel''s heartbeat through his chest, J closed her eyes and stayed silent for a while. It was gradually getting dark outside. She then started to speak, "Daniel, I once said that I don''t deserve you because... I had taken drugs."

    He knew this already, so he gentlyforted her, "You''re already sober. It''s okay."

    He thought that she still deserved him even if she had done that sort of thing. After all, it wasn''t her fault.

    She didn''t say anything anym

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    spar asked her about it, she was hit with an intense panic attack. Since then, Caspar didn''t ask her any more.

    He took her to rehab and helped her cure the injuries and scars on her body. Every time she had nightmareste at night, he immediately rushed to her and stayed by her side the whole night...

    In those days, her children were her strength. After a few months, her children slept with her to keep herpany.

    When she had nightmares at night, her children would always hug her andfort her...

    J gave Daniel an overview of what she had gone through. She didn''t want to remember and reveal other details.

    When she finished talking, the whole resting room was very quiet.

    She had the courage to say all of this because Daniel''srge palm was on her waist, and she was enamored by his warm embrace.

    It waspletely dark inside the room. She fixed her eyes on the ceiling that was dimly illuminated by the light outside.

    "Daniel, will you dislike me because of what I had gone through?" She drank, smoked, used weapons, and took drugs... She wasn''t any different from those women in gangs.

    Daniel didn''t respond to her question, but instead he gave her a passionate kiss.

    He closed his eyes, not letting her see how red and full of tears they were. Her lips were a little cold, so he tried his best to keep them warm.

    J... worried him so much.

    He began to think how to love and cherish her more so he could heal the wounds in her heart and ease the pain she bore.

 Chapter 1041 Be His One and Only

    "This is all my fault. Just leave it to me, Jane. I promise, if I ever put you in danger again, I will..." J flung her hands hastily over his mouth before he finished talking.

    She sobbed and shook her head, her watery eyes glittering in the dark.

    "No. It''s not like that. It''s not your fault. I know you and my father were both looking for me. I knew, but... I just didn''t want to be found..." She once met someone talking about the poster with her picture on the streets. But she chose not toe back. So she knew she didn''t have any right toin. Everything she had suffered through was all because of her.

    "No, it was my fault. You wouldn''t have left in the first ce if I hadn''t upset you." He gently wiped her tears off her face. Seeing her cry like this tore his heart apart.

    She gave him an adorable daughter. Daniel was willing to love and protect her all his life because she had gone through so much just to be with him.

    J shook her head again, "Things wouldn''t havee to this if I had believed you, and I mean it. It''s not your fault. In fact, I''m actually grateful for you."

    She wanted to thank him for giving her the Tianye Bead, otherwise Caspar wouldn''t have taken her under his care.

    It was because of the Tianye Bead that she was able to stay with the Qiao n. They were generous enough to provide a home for her and her daughters.

    Casper treated her daughters with utmost care that he made sure they had everything they needed. But there was one thing that he could never give them - the love of a father.

    "No, I should have been more careful, " Daniel insisted.

    Poe wouldn''t have had the chance to create a scandal if he hadn''t been careless.

    They stared at each other and... both of them suddenly burst intoughter. They hadpletely forgotten why they were apologizing. Instead, they were taking turns ming themselves.

    Tears were welling up in J''s eyes again. She threw her arms around Daniel''s neck and pressed her face against his chest. She took a deep breath and said, "Daniel, I want to be with you forever."

    She couldn''t imagine how gloomy her life would be without her family, without him. She couldn''t even dare think of it.

    She wanted to be his one and only for the rest of their lives.

    "I promise you, J. You have always been, and you will always be, my one true love." He gave her his word.

    J couldn''t help crying out loud in his arms. She felt so relieved after

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    y gone out of their minds?" Spark mumbled. They were messing with J, yet they wouldn''t seek her forgiveness. Instead, they hoped they could settle it with Daniel''s help. How ridiculous they were! He knew Mr. Si wouldn''t lift a finger for as long as Miss J was still mad at them.

    No sooner had Daniel hung up his phone than he saw his subordinates whispering to each other by the door. "What''s going on?" asked Daniel.

    Miss Qin reported what was happening downstairs.

    It wasn''t the right timing anyway, especially not after J had told Daniel what she had been through. He still felt sorry for her and he was mad at himself for not being her side to protect her.

    Now that he knew what they had done to J, how could he let them get away with it now that they came to him?

    "Throw them out, and call the police."

    Miss Qin then called the security guards and repeated Daniel''s words. Carol and Mrs. Yi were humiliated when they were thrown out of the building. Gritting their teeth in fury, they couldn''t do anything but leave reluctantly.

    Mrs. Yi still felt so angry even after they got into the car.

    Carol, however, looked at the building in front of them and suddenly had an idea.

    "I have a n!"

    Mrs. Yi rolled her eyes at Carol and sourly retorted, "What are you talking about?"

    They had done everything they could think of. They spent plenty of time, energy, and money to free Ethan and the children. But they failed. All of them were still restrained.

    "Everything that happened that night was all about J. I bet Daniel won''t do anything to help us. I think we need to approach J herself..."

 Chapter 1042 You Look Like A Clown

    Before Carol could finish her words, Mrs. Yi said in disbelief, "It would be reasonable for me to beg for Mr. Si''s forgiveness because, after all, he''s a CEO of an international Group. But you''re telling me that I should go beg J Shao? The daughter of a murderer? What a joke!"

    Carol Yi nced at her sister-inw and said, "Look at the situation we are in! Which one do you think is more important? Your self-esteem? Or the safety of our two kids?"

    Her question dumbfounded Mrs. Yi. She felt her heart ache when she thought of how her daughter must be faring in jail at the moment, and how she couldn''t even get the chance to see her.

    Mrs. Yi had no choice but to swallow her pride and said, "Fine. Let''s visit that girl!"

    But Carol lowered her head, with her palm on her forehead. Her daughter, Sabina, was Daniel''s ex-girlfriend, but J was his current girlfriend. She was worried that J wouldn''t let Sabina off easily because of this.

    After waking up from her nap, J found herself in the dark. She gasped for air in panic, but when she thought of Daniel, she calmed down.

    She opened the lounge room''s door, and the bright light outside pierced into her eyes. It made her feel ufortable, so she squinted.

    "Finally awake?" The man sitting in front of his desk then put down the papers in his hands and hastily came over.

    Daniel then noticed that J had put on some makeup today. But because she had cried, her face was now disheveled and blemished with mascara.

    Pinching her nose, he pretended to be disgusted and said, "Look at your face! You look like a clown."

    ''What? A clown?'' thought J.

    They both seemed to have an agreement to let go of what had happened that evening. In Daniel''s mind, he was afraid that she would recall the miserable memories and dampen her mood again.

    But in J''s mind, she was afraid that she might burden Daniel, and she didn''t want to seem pathetic in front of him.

    Gradually, J had be sensitive to others'' feelings. Now and then, she would think before she acted or said anything, so she wouldn''t offend nor bother other people.

    Then, Daniel held J''s hand and took her to the bathroom. She looked at the mirror and was horrified with what she saw. Her makeup was smudged everywhere by her tears.

    ''Oh! How terrible!'' She put on makeup to lure him, but she might hav

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    a man must have at least one red underpants in his life. I''ve never seen you wear a red one, so I was worried that you wouldn''t like them!"

    ...

    The woman had entered the bathroom, without having noticed how the man''s facepletely darkened.

    Daniel took the box out and had a better look at it. The color was indeed bright red!

    ...

    Daniel really wanted to throw the box into the dustbin. How could she believe the saleswoman so easily?

    ''I must find out which saleswoman that was and have her fired!'' thought Daniel angrily.

    When J came out of the bathroom, Daniel had already cleared his desk and locked some important papers in his safe.

    Then, they walked out of the CEO''s office together.

    All the secretaries were still working. Daniel announced, "Please go home early tonight."

    "Yes, Mr. Si!" they all said in unison.

    Shirley looked absently at the couple holding hands. She felt that they were really a match made in heaven...

    Spark stared at J, which weirded her out.

    Daniel also had noticed it, so he warned him, "Spark, go home and stare at your wife!"

    "Yes, Mr. Si!" answered Spark. He instantly moved away his eyes from J. He wished that he could have the chance to have J alone, so he could ask her something.

    ''Oh, I can''t take the doll back home! My wife will get angry, '' thought Spark.

    Before he left thepany, Spark randomly gave the doll to one of his workmates and said, "This is a gift from Mr. Si."

    For a whole month after, that workmate of his wondered why the CEO would give him a blow-up doll.

 Chapter 1043 Did He Want to Marry Her

    If Spark didn''t know how much Boss Si was in love with J, he would assume that Boss Si must have loved him!

    They both walked to J''s car in the parking lot. Daniel got in the car and sat on the driver''s seat, while J sat next to him. As Daniel was fastening J''s seatbelt for her, he suddenly said, "How do you think I can get even with you for giving me that sex doll?"

    Umm... J chuckled. He really couldn''t take his mind off that doll. She then held his hand and said, "Don''t be silly. I ordered it for you. You should thank me for it!"

    Daniel put his hand under J''s chin, arched an eyebrow, stared at her lips, and said, "Are you suggesting that I can have sex with other women?"

    J swatted his hand off, looked right straight into his eyes, and said, "Of course not. Are you suggesting that you want to have sex with other women?"

    What a silly question. If she wanted him to have sex with someone else, she could have sent him some women, not a sex doll. It was not that easy to find the perfect doll.

    "Jane, I will remember what you did, and you must pay me back tonight, or you''ll be sorry, " said Daniel. J wanted to talk back, but Daniel had started the car and zoomed away.

    They went to a Mexican restaurant. Daniel kept staring at her while they were eating.

    "Aren''t you going to eat?" asked J. It seemed that he had only ordered for her.

    Daniel shook his head and replied, "No, I''ve already eaten."

    He would have ordered some red wine, but he remembered how J reacted to drinking it, so he decided to forgo the thought.

    He had already eaten... But what did he have for dinner? Did he eat the takeout she brought to his office? J thought carefully. Daniel did not bring any sort of box with him when they got out of the office.

    After she knew that he had eaten, she ate faster.

    "You don''t need to rush. I can wait, " Daniel looked at her face with a soft smile.

    J nodded her head, but she still tried to finish her food faster.

    It was almost 9 PM when they got out of the restaurant.

    "Where is Melissa?" asked J. She knew that Harry had picked Melissa up, but she didn''t know where they went.

    Sometimes, Daniel and J forgot that they had kids because the g

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ver she slept.

    ...

    Then, J asked him when Melissa would be old enough to sleep in her own room.

    Daniel said, "She can only have her own room when we give him a brother to protect her." Then, he winked.

    ...

    J rolled her eyes, picked up her robe, and walked into the bathroom.

    Daniel followed her and stopped her from closing the door.

    Daniel knew that she wanted to lock the door. He started to unbutton his shirt and said, "Are you trying to hide from me? You can not dodge the punishment."

    ... J looked at how he unbuttoned his shirt, one by one. He then threw the shirt into theundry basket.

    J could not stop looking at his strong, solid chest.

    "Come here!" said Daniel. He had stopped loosening his belt.

    She yfully walked up to him and asked, "Boss Si, what do you want me to do?"

    J was thinking that if she obeyed him, he might let her off easy.

    "Take it off!" ordered Daniel.

    What? She could not escape now, could she?

    J bit her lips and threw her robe on the floor. Then, she started to unzip her dress.

    Daniel arched an eyebrow and stared at her in shock. He was just asking her to help him take off his pants. He did not expect that she would take off her dress.

    But he thought that was better. They were both naked.

    J was blushing. As she slid her dress down slowly, Daniel''s breathing sped up. He could not stand it anymore. He swept her off her feet, carried her under the shower, and turned on the sprinkler.

 Chapter 1044 We Can Get a Divorce Tomorrow

    "Daniel, could you please go out first? I want to take a quick shower and go back to our child. She is unsupervised..." She lowered her head, letting the warm water drip down her body.

    "It''s okay. I''ve made her bed. I can assure you that she will never fall off, even if she rolls over."

    He deeply looked into her eyes, lowered his head, and blew gently in her ear.

    "Baby, I''ll try to restrain myself..." He didn''t want her to be afraid of him.

    Even though he said he would restrain himself, Daniel couldn''t resist devouring every bit of her until 2 AM. Then, he finally let go of the woman begging under him.

    At the Southern Garden Complex

    Ivanka went into the bedroom and opened the birthday presents she had received. The brown paper bag was from Ang; it had ab inside. ''This is amazing!'' Ivanka gently touched the wooden hairbrush and felt that having friends was really good...

    She then put the wooden hairbrush on her dresser and opened the ck paper bag from J.

    She tried to guess what it was. After fumbling her hand inside the bag, she concluded that J had given her some clothes.

    She pulled it out and saw a ck nightgown, but... it was short and... revealing...

    The bedroom door opened quietly and Brian, with an overcoat in his hand, observed what his wife was up to.

    With his mouth agape, he swallowed at the sight of what Ivanka was holding.

    Feeling his zing eyes, Ivanka quickly turned around and found Brian right at the door.

    She hastily balled up the clothes and put it back into the bag. ''This is all J''s fault...''

    She avoided Brian''s eyes and went into her dressing room with the bag.

    As she ced it in her closet, Brian held her hand and said, "Try it on."

    She pretended to be stupid and asked, "... What?"

    Brian quietly took the bag from her hand and asked, "J gave it to you to wear, so why don''t you

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    force me to put this on? Did he want to imagine me as J?''

    Thinking of this, Ivanka became a little sad. She hid her emotions and went out to of the dressing room.

    Brianzily leaned on the bed. Seeing Ivanka, he stared at her red face like a lion staring at its prey.

    Ivanka said, "All right! You''ve already seen it. I''ll go change now!" She turned back and went to the dressing room.

    Brian quickly jumped out of the bed and followed her.

    He pinned her to a closet and kissed her.

    His violent reaction scared Ivanka, so she tried to push away the man in military uniform, but she failed.

    In between gasps of air, she said, "Brian... Ah... You promised to let go of me..."

    Brian grinned, showing his white teeth. For the first time in his life, he lied, "I haven''t said yes!"

    "..." Ivanka looked at the man in astonishment. But she recalled his words and found he was right...

    ''Ahhhhhh! I''m so stupid!

    I have fallen into his trap.''

    After they had sex, the only word she could utter was "Brian".

    Brian caressed her face and kept whispering into her ears.

    Ivanka''s face was red and shiny as if she had put blush on her face...

    The next day, Daniel went to office with his daughter and left J alone at home, sleeping.

 Chapter 1045 Itâ€™s Up to You

    Shirley came over to pick Daniel and his daughter up today.

    In the backseat of the car

    "Sweetheart, tell me, what kind of kindergarten do you want to go to?" Daniel looked at several kindergarten design proposals Spark had sent to him. They were all designed by the top designers of hispany.

    Melissa put her arms around her father''s neck and curiously looked at the pictures on his phone, not knowing what they were.

    She then answered, "I want to go to a castle-like kindergarten, with Hello Kitty patterns posted everywhere. There will also be dolphin-shape cradles, pirate ship desks, and the chairs that look like the small horses..."

    Daniel wondered if the Hello Kitty patterns would go together with the pirate ship desks.

    He was also surprised at how creative his daughter was.

    After thinking it over, Daniel had an idea. He would try to see if he could marry Melissa''s concept with the actual design proposals.

    While listening to Daniel and his daughter''s conversation, Shirley felt sad.

    She thought that if she didn''t have an abortion, her child would be about the same age as Melissa.

    After having lunch at noon, J was about to go home. As she was about to walk out of the vi, her phone rang. It was Mrs. Yi.

    Mrs. Yi had invited her out for coffee to have a talk with her.

    J already knew what she wanted to talk about.

    rissa had already stayed in jail for a long time. J thought that it must have already taught this rich, spoiled brat a lesson.

    J then asked Mrs. Yi to meet her at L''s coffee shop - Dominator.

    Before she drove off, J called Daniel.

    Daniel greeted her on the other side of the line, "My dear wife." J was enchanted by his gentle voice.

    Without making a fuss about or correcting what he just called her, J touched her hot face and said, "Mrs. Yi called me a few minutes ago and asked me to meet her."

    "Uh-huh." He had already sent a lot of bodyguards to protect her, so he wasn''t worried that Mrs. Yi would be capable of doing anything to hurt J.

    "It''s definitely about Sabina and rissa. How long will you keep them locked up? Tell me, so I know what to tell her, " said J.

    "It''s up to you, " replied Daniel. He would not let them out until J cooled down.

    "Ah

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    a crass girl.

    She also thought about her bad-tempered daughter and had to admit that J was much better than Sabina...

    Mrs. Yi had to swallow her pride for her husband''s and daughter''s sake, so she smiled and apologized, "Yes, we are indeed sorry, Miss Shao. rissa and Sabina were foolish and had made immature mistakes. We hope you can forgive all of their actions."

    She had really despised J and scolded her for many times in her heart, but when she found out the truth about the Shao family, she looked at her in a better light.

    "Don''t you think you''re talking to the wrong person?" asked J. She wondered why they were discussing this with her, instead of Daniel.

    Carol and Mrs. Yi looked at each other. "Miss Shao, we have tried to approach Mr. Si..."

    J understood. Daniel probably didn''t want to talk with them.

    J felt that they were sincere, and she also didn''t want to stir up any trouble. But she still wanted justice for her mother, so she tly said, "My mother isn''t a murderer."

    She didn''t want to say much. She just wanted them to know that E wasn''t a murderer. She hoped that they wouldn''t say that anymore.

    Carol knew what she meant and gently spoke, "It was so silly of rissa and Sabina to say so. If you agree to let them off, I will teach my daughter a lesson!"

    She had to personally beg a young woman to let her daughter out. Taylor didn''t care. After his daughter got locked up, he spent little money on this matter and didn''t take any further actions.

 Chapter 1046 Daniel, Youâ€™re So Kind

    ''Two kids?'' J wanted tough at Carol Yi''s words. ''Your daughter, Sabina Fan, is older than me, but you treat her like a kid?'' thought she.

    But she knew that Carol didn''t mean anything by it. She thought, ''I''m already twenty-six years old, but my own parents still treat me as a kid, too.''

    "Okay, but don''t get your hopes up too much. I''ll tell Daniel about it. He is the one who has a say in it, " said J.

    Upon hearing her words, Mrs. Yi was anxious, she said, "Miss Shao, we really need your help. Please tell us when our kids can be released from the jail. Please?"

    J took a sip out of her cup of coffee, then she slowly opened her mouth and said, "It''s up to Daniel. I can''t make any decisions myself." J thought that she had to respect Daniel''s status in front of other people, no matter what.

    Carol then cautiously suggested, "Miss Shao, how about you call to Mr. Si now and ask him about it?" Afraid that J might not agree, Carol assured her and said, "I know how difficult Sabina is, but I promise you that I will take Sabina abroad when shees out of the jail. She won''t bring any trouble to you anymore."

    Carol was serious with what she said. She knew that she couldn''t rely on Taylor Fan anymore, and her brother also had been involved in some scandals that he probably would be expelled from the Party.

    When her daughter would get out of jail, she would divorce Taylor Fan. Then, she would take her out of C Country to start anew and live peaceful life.

    J didn''t want to call Daniel again, but then she empathized with Carol. Being as Sabina''s mother must have been such a hard job to do.

    Because she was also a mother of two daughters, J could more or less understand Carol.

    Cutting Carol some ck, J then took her phone out and called Daniel.

    "Hello, my dear, what''s up?" answered Daniel.

    L had juste to pick up his daughter and left. He was about to go for a meeting now.

    "Daniel, when will you release rissa and Sabina from jail? Mrs. Yi and Mrs. Carol are anxious to know, " said J. Even though she knew that Daniel was counting on her decision, she said this in front of them to reiterate Daniel''s powerful reputation.

    In front of Mrs. Yi and Carol, J sai

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    people stare at them, she hastily persuaded Mrs. Yi, "Sister-inw, let''s go pick up our kids first. They must have suffered a lot! Let''s deal with my brother''s affairs next time!"

    ''Next time?'' Mrs. Yi furiously stared at Carol, but when she thought of her daughter, she tried her best to calm down. They both stood up and left.

    As soon as she got out of the cafe, J received Spark''s call. "Miss Shao, they have already been released, " said Spark.

    "Okay. Thank you, Spark!" said J. J got in her car and drove to the old house to see her great-grandmother and her daughter.

    Spark had actually wanted to ask her about the doll, but he just let it go. Many days had already passed.

    At the Public Security Bureau

    When Mrs. Yi and Carol arrived at the bureau, rissa and Sabina had already been waiting for them outside, wearing awful looks on their faces. Passersby were looking at the both of them.

    Mrs. Yi got out of her car and, with tears flooding her eyes, she ran to her daughter. Then, she scanned her from head to toe.

    rissa''s hair was in a total mess, and her glowing, white face became dirty and swollen. Her eyes looked absent. She was still wearing the dress from that night at the birthday party. It looked worn out now.

    One of her high-heeled stilettos had lost a heel.

    "rissa, my dear daughter, you must have suffered a lot!" said Mrs. Yi. She continued to wipe off tears on her face. She had never seen her daughter in such a terrible condition!

 Chapter 1047 Did You Beg That Bitch

    Mrs. Yi thought, ''This is all J''s fault!''

    rissa shook her head and said, "Mom, let''s go!"

    She had changed a lot after two days in prison.

    She had been arrogant and aggressive at the beginning, but every time she spoke up, someone pped her in the face.

    When she tried to threaten those who had bullied her about her father being a government official, they justughed at her and said that her father had bought his way to obtain the position and was currently being investigated.

    Inside the prison, she and Sabina had dried bread and leftover vegetables, while the others were served warm bread and newly-cooked salted vegetables.

    So she began to question why she was in prison...

    She initially thought that it was all because of J. She was to me for everything.

    But then she realized that it was not J''s mistake. She was the one who had rubbed off J the wrong way.

    J was offended, so Daniel had to protect her.

    She and Sabina were in this mess because of what they had done.

    But she was not sure whether it was toote to make up for her mistake.

    However, Sabina had an entirely different outlook after two days in prison, even though she had experienced the same thing rissa did.

    She was eager to take revenge on J.

    Sabina was so angry that she gritted her teeth and said, "J is such a bitch. I must get back at her. Since she dared seduce my Daniel, she needs to pay the price."

    Carol looked at Sabina and saw an expression full of jealousy and hatred.

    She thought to herself, ''No wonder that Daniel likes J.''

    Sabina then said, "Mom, let''s go home. I want to take a shower. Andter, I plot my revenge on J!"

    Suddenly, everyone heard a loud smack.

    Sabina held her face and looked at Carol with a look of total disbelief.

    She said, "Mom, you... why did you p me?"

    It was the first time she had been pped by her mother.

    Carol said sternly, "You have been in prison for two days, but

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    r. Shirley was driving.

    Shirley said, "Mr. Si, J ising."

    Daniel put aside his documents and got off the car to wee his girl.

    But...

    What was she wearing?

    She was wearing a ck A-line dress with a bare midriff and a pair of eight-centimeter stilettos. Her beautiful legs were exposed.

    When he got closer, he found that she had light makeup on, topped with a red lipstick.

    She looked very sexy and mature.

    Daniel said in a cold tone, "J!"

    J stopped in front of Daniel with a big smile, linked his arm with hers, and said, "Let''s go!"

    Daniel could almost see her cleavage when she made a sudden movement. He swallowed and then said angrily, "Who asked you to be dressed like this?"

    She was confused and asked, "Why? Do I not look good?" It took her a lot of courage to put on the dress and the shoes. Plus, it was her only pair of eight-centimeter stilettos.

    Daniel pulled a long face and said nothing. He thought, ''You look very beautiful and sexy in this dress. That''s why I am not happy!''

    Daniel pulled her in his arms and kissed her. He didn''t care about ruining her lipstick.

    In the car, Shirley''s eyes turned red as she watched the couple kissing.

    After making out for quite a few minutes, Daniel let go of J and said, "Let''s go back and change your clothes."

 Chapter 1048 Youâ€™d Better Shut Up

    J was still grasping for air in his arms, but when she saw the red lipstick on his lips, she couldn''t help butugh at him.

    Daniel realized that she wasughing because of his lips, and then carried J in his arms and returned with her to the vi.

    After he brought her to the cloakroom of the bedroom, he opened the wardrobe, and selected a regr dark red dress and threw it to her.

    "Can you change your clothes by yourself, or do you want me to help you?" asked Daniel. He thought that if he helped her change her clothes, by the time they would arrive, the dinner would be already over.

    J knew that Daniel was a rude man, and with the dress in her arms, she shook her head, and said, "I can do it by myself, thanks."

    Daniel then went to the bathroom and washed the lipstick away from his lips.

    After she changed her clothes, J came out from the cloakroom. Daniel pretended to look at her with disgust, and said, "Wipe that lipstick off!"

    He then casually sat on the stool near the bed, waiting for her.

    J walked to the dressing mirror, and being a little confused and disappointed, she asked, "Didn''t I look more beautiful earlier? Didn''t you like that?"

    Daniel silently walked behind her and then suddenly put his arms around her waist.

    "You can wear that kind of clothes only at home, and only for me to admire your beauty!" He had personally selected the dress for her, and he had wanted her to wear it only at home, to showcase her beauty only to him.

    J was wiping the lipstick off her lips with a cleansing oil, and when she heard Daniel, she blushed.

    Daniel began to touch her body with hisrge hands, but J had no time to stop him, and she instead applied lipstick again, after she had just removed the previous one.

    When he was close to putting his hands in J''s private parts, J gripped his hand, and said, "Go already!"

    ''He''s such a bastard!'' thought J.

    Daniel put his arms around her shoulders disappointed, and walked out of the vi.

    Inside the car, Shirley was sitting in front of them. J was a little unhappy, but she didn''t show her mood.

    "Has your ex-girlfriend been released from the police station yet?"

    Daniel, who was sorting out his documents, stopped for a moment, and asked, "Didn''t Spark call you?"

    "He called me."

    ...

    Daniel gave her a long look, and said, "You asked that d

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    it!"

    He really wanted to eat all the lipstick on her lips!

    "I''m worried that you''ll grow tired of looking at me everyday!" She suddenly realized that she was actually alluring him into a snare...

    The snare was... forcing him to say sweet words to her.

    Daniel had gained an insight into her mind, and while smiling, said, "I''ll never grow tired of doing that, even if I have to look at you 24/7. I would always like you, whether you wear makeup, or not. But from now on, you''d better not apply makeup. After all, it damages your skin in time."

    "Okay, but my cosmetics are very expensive, and are also from yourpany''s brands. Don''t you trust your products?"

    "I didn''t mean that. I just worry that you''ll have some sort of adverse reaction. If you really want to use those cosmetics, I can hire a make-up artist to help you apply the cosmetics which have been checked by me!"

    The impact of the cosmetics varied from individual to individual. If she indeed really wanted to use any cosmetics, he would personally test them, and check whether the cosmetics were up to health standards or not.

    J put her arms around his neck and coquettishly rubbed against his body. She said, "No, you don''t have to do that for me. If you don''t like makeup, I won''t apply any!"

    With his arms around her waist, Daniel didn''t argue with her, and dotingly said, "It''s up to you. You can apply makeup if you want to, and no one will force you to do that if you don''t want to!''

    "Okay." J was about to kiss him then, but when she thought of the lipstick on her lips, she gave up on the idea.

 Chapter 1049 What a Beautiful Girlfriend You Have

    Her intention could be easily seen through. Daniel leaned down to her and sealed her ruby lips with a passionate kiss...

    All of a sudden, the back seats became quiet, because something romantic was going on there.

    The driver had to concentrate on the steering wheel. She had thought that they would burst into a huge argument, but instead they had ended up making out right behind her.

    The atmosphere inside the car started heating fast.

    J let out a long sigh against his lips, and Daniel finally reluctantly let her go, looking as if he had had enough of her lipstick.

    With a big smile on his face, he whispered in her ear, "How I''d wish to press you underneath me right now and vigorously..."

    The rest of his words were sealed by her soft palm.

    "Stop it! You should really clean your mouth corner!" She shyly nced at his lipstick-smeared mouth, and giggled.

    Daniel took a piece of tissue from the armrest and handed it to her. With a grin on his handsome face, he said, "Wipe it off for me!"

    She took the tissue and carefully cleaned his lips.

    Somehow things had improved from there. Without even noticing, J was lying on the car seat with Daniel above her, and fondly gazing at her.

    "Boss Si, we have arrived." Shirley parked the car neatly in the parking lot. Her voice sounded normal.

    When she heard her, J quickly pushed the man away, and struggled to get up. She hastily wiped her mouth with her hands, and mumbled, "That''s enough, we''re here!"

    What a relief! Otherwise she would have ended up getting "bullied" by the big bad wolf...

    They had arrived at the JH Grand Hotel. Daniel walked next to J with his hand casually put around her waist, and when they approached the elevator in the lobby, Shirley strode to call it for them.

    She only entered the elevator after they entered first. Inside it, she silently stood behind them.

    She felt jealous when she gazed at their backs, and thought what a perfect match they were.

    J casually asked, "Who are we meeting with today? Why did you have to bring me along with you?"

    "Some business partners." It wasn''t necessary to bring a femalepanion for the asion, but he wanted more people to know who J was.

    The elevator reached the 8th floor, and they were greeted warmly by the hotel''s manager, who had already been notified of Daniel''s arrival by the receptionist down in the lobby.

    He led the way for the three to Lounge 888.

    The lounge was almost full, with only three seats remaining.

    The main chair and the chair next to it were empty. There was also a third empty chair n

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    the lounge earlier, she had already had a bad feeling about her. She could tell that Emma was constantly looking at her, checking her out.

    "Hey..." To ease the tension, J broke the silence by greeting Emma.

    To her surprise, Emma replied to her greeting with only one question. "How are the things between your father and mother?" she said.

    J paused, and then slowly nodded, "They are doing fine. Ms. Gu, do you know my parents?"

    However, her question had not been answered. As if she were alone there, Emma looked at herself in the mirror, carefully examining the wrinkles on her own face. ''I''ve clearly aged, " thought Emma, as a bitter smile spread all across her face.

    J knew straightaway that Emma must have had something to do with her parents. She seemed to be a woman with rich stories to tell.

    J threw the hand wipe into the bin, and politely bid Emma goodbye. "I''m going now."

    But Emma quickly pulled her wrist, and said, "Listen girl, I did something horrible to your mother ages ago. Please don''t mention me in front of your parents!"

    She was still afraid of Samuel.

    She was concerned that Samuel would make her life worse if he thought that she was going to hurt his family again.

    She had spent a lot of time in prison, and she really regretted what she had done to E...

    ''She did something horrible to mom?'' J was confused by her words, and she looked at the woman standing in front her carefully. Emma looked younger than her real age, because the heavy foundation had covered up all the wrinkles on her face.

    However, J could tell that Emma was much older than her mother was...

    "Okay." J agreed with Emma''s plea, because she seemed to not have any bad intention.

 Chapter 1050 Go and Report to The Human Resources Department Tomorrow

    Emma Gu then seemed to have thought of something, and she began to search inside her handbag. She then took out something from it, and while handing it to J, she said, "This is the first time I meet with you, and I haven''t had the chance to prepare any good present for you. This bracelet..."

    But before she finished her words, she suddenly drew her hand back.

    ''Forget about it! J Shao is living in a wealthy family, and she won''t like this unworthy and cheap bracelet, '' thought Emma.

    After she had put the bracelet back inside her handbag, Emma smiled, and said, "Let''s go back!"

    ...

    Speechless, J looked at her back, and followed her.

    Wearing a thoughtful expression on her face, J returned to the room. Daniel noticed the look on her face, and thought, ''She looks different from what she did before leaving to the toilet.''

    When she was seated back to his side, Daniel gripped her hand, and asked, "What''s wrong? Tell me!"

    But it wasn''t convenient to discuss the event here, and J whispered to his ear, "I''ll tell youter when we go back home!"

    Daniel grinned, and said, "Okay."

    All the bosses present there at the meeting had noticed their sweet interactions, and now they were all trying to keep J''s face in their minds.

    They had to keep in mind that this woman was Daniel''s beloved woman, and in case that they might meet with her somewhere in the future, they had to treat her with courtesy.

    There were a lot of business affairs for them to discuss tonight. When J went out to thedy''s room again, Daniel followed her out.

    "Is it too boring for you? How about I ask Shirley to drive you back first?" asked Daniel.

    He leaned her against the corridor''s wall, and put his hand through her long locks of hair.

    "No, I''ll wait for you, " said J. She had nothing else to do when she was back home, because one of her daughters was taken care by L, and another was at the old house. She didn''t need to look after her children at the moment.

    "Okay then, I''ll try to wrap it up as soon as possible!" Daniel had drunk a little liquor, and he dragged her by her hand and walked towards the toilet.

    At around ten o''clock at night

    Daniel cut their talk short, and in the end told Emma, "Miss Gu, let''s see each other in thepany tomorrow!"

    Emma Gu would now be working in the SL Group.

    "Mr. Si, thank you very much!" replied Emma.

    When they came out of the hotel, Shirley drove the car to them, and Mr. Huang personally opened the back seat door for Daniel, but Daniel let J get in the car first.

    He bid farewell to all the other people, and then got in the

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    uring that Daniel was a mean guy.

    Daniel was a mean guy!

    ...

    The next afternoon, after she woke up, J quickly washed. She still hadn''t given up her hope and ran out of the mansion to look for the lipsticks in thewn.

    But Daniel had already known that she would do this, and he had instructed the neighborhood custodian to sweep thewn.

    When the custodian saw the box of lipsticks, she hesitated for a moment, and wondered if she should hand over the lipsticks to the property department.

    But Spark hade over and told her that those things belonged to her since she had picked them up!

    The custodian then excitedly kept the lipsticks for herself.

    That''s why when J ran to thewn, there were no lipsticks left on it.

    ''You''re bad Daniel Si!

    If you didn''t like them, I could have at least given them to somebody else! Why did you have to throw them away?'' thought J furiously.

    J then thought that it was not a good habit for him to be wasting things. She decided that she had to find another chance to give him some lessons!

    Inside thepany, Daniel instructed Spark to ask the factory abroad to send a set of popr cosmetics there. He stressed that the cosmetics must be in full varieties and under any circumstances not harmful to skin, and that he would test them himself.

    Taking down notes on his instructions, Spark then went out of the office and contacted the factory abroad.

    All the workers in thepany discussed about the affair with Shirley Zheng. She had been their CEO''s fiancee, but now she had been suddenly transferred to the human resources department.

    Although she had been promoted to the department''s director, they all understood what was actually going on behind the curtains.

 Chapter 1051 Can I Bring Bill with Me

    J took Samuel''s words very seriously, and started to put all of her soul and heart into her rtionship with Daniel.

    She wanted to marry Daniel, so that she could give their twins a sweet and caring home.

    But, Daniel seemed to be more than satisfied with where they were, and didn''t mention anything about his proposal or the wedding.

    J felt sad about this.

    L understood what was in J''s mind, and found a chance to bring up an idea to her. "I tried to propose to Harry with a stic ring back then, because I wanted to know whether he wanted to marry me or not."

    L remembered that Harry had reacted very angry, but now when she brought it up again, he admitted that he had in fact felt excited about the whole thing.

    J looked at L surprised, and asked, "Do you mean that I should also propose to Daniel?"

    What would Daniel think about this if she really decided to propose to him? He might think that she was urging him to marry her...

    L shook her head, and said, "Of course not!"

    J was confused, but L continued, "You two have already settled down and have gotten used to each other, and Daniel might think that because you''re already his, and not going anywhere, he doesn''t need to rush you into marriage quite yet. What you should do is to get him to feel anxious about marrying you."

    L was actually a little worried when she told J about her idea. If J could not handle it well, the two of them might end up getting into a fight again, so L changed her mind about the whole thing instead.

    "Never mind about it, Jane! I''ll get to know his thoughts about it when hees back home, " said L. When L thought about it twice, she started to realize that her idea wasn''t a very good idea at all. It was risky, because there was a chance that it might not work on Daniel.

    However, J had already saved her advice in her mind.

    With Samuel''s help, J found the right ce for her cake shop, and it was very close to Daniel''s office.

    After she paid for the deposit, she had started the decorating it.

    J wanted to name it "Jane''s Cake Shop, " just like before.

    But she had to change her business ns this time. She would not sell any other kind of pastries except desserts. Besides the retail, her business would also include partnerships withpanies, for bigger orders.

    This time she had also hired a milk tea master and coffee master, to also provide high quality drinks to the desserts.

    While she was working on the shop''s interior design, Bill hade to the shop for several times already to help J buy materials and run other errands.

    Time passed quickly, and when it came early Au

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    f the twins would stay at the manor while the other one would stay at No. 8 mansion or at the old house.

    "There''s nothing that I could do. You''re very loud at night, and I''m afraid that the noise you make would wake Melissa from her sleep, " said Daniel. He then fastened his own seat belt and started the car.

    Of course, J knew from the start that Daniel was talking about sex. She blushed, stared at Daniel, and asked, "Do you need to have sex every night? Aren''t you worried about prostrate?"

    "Don''t worry. I have the best prostrate, " replied Daniel.

    ...

    "Have you really no shame at all?" said J ironically.

    "It''s okay if I get to spend the whole day with you, " replied Daniel. No shame no gain, right? If he could spend the whole day with J in the bed...

    Indeed, he truly had no shame at all!

    Daniel suddenly remembered about Sven''s call, and said to J, "There''s a gathering tomorrow night. Let''s go there together."

    "Gathering?" asked J.

    "Em, Sven has invited us, " replied Daniel.

    J nodded her head, thought for a while, and then asked, "Can I bring Bill with me?"

    Daniel nced at her, and with jealousy in his voice, said, "If you got started, why don''t you also bring Caspar along with you?"

    He had to get rid of all the women around him, but what about her? She still had Caspar and Bill hovering around her. Shouldn''t he have a say in this?

    ... J was speechless at Daniel''s reply. "Bill is about to go to the university in Singapore, so stop being so jealous out of nothing."

    "Jane, if I bring some other woman with me, would you mind?" said Daniel.

    J sat in silence for a while, nodded her head, and said, "Okay, then. I won''t bring Bill to the gathering."

    Daniel had been satisfied with her answer, until...

 Chapter 1052 Iâ€™ll Take Bill to KTV

    He heard her say, "And I won''t go either. Just go by yourself, and I''ll take Bill to KTV." Since he had lost one of his arms, Bill hadn''t had even one friend. What a poor guy he was!

    ¡­

    Daniel was almost driven crazy by her judgment.

    After another two minutes, Daniel said, "If you want him to see how much we love each other, then just let him go too."

    J rolled her eyes, and repeated her words again. "And I won''t go either. Just go by yourself, and I''ll take Bill to KTV.

    ¡­ Bill! Bill! By now, Daniel wanted to throw Bill into the sea as shark food.

    He gloomily warned J, "J, don''t ever try to challenge me."

    J felt wronged, and said, "I told you that in advance, didn''t I? Besides, Bill and I are only good friends. Why won''t you let hime together with us?"

    "Then please answer my former question, if you''ll be happy if I bring a female friend along with us, " asked Daniel.

    "No, I''ll be angry." answered J without hesitating.

    Daniel was satisfied with her answer.

    "But still, I''ll let her go together with us, if she only had one arm and no other friends¡­"

    ¡­ Daniel was speechless.

    At that moment he had really wanted to take another woman along with them, to let J feel what he was feeling.

    After they entered the vi, Daniel went upstairs first and J immediately followed him after changing her shoes.

    "Darling¡­" seductively said J.

    Daniel ignored her and walked upstairs in silence. Jane didn''t give up, and continued, "Darling, my darling Daniel¡­ Sweetheart¡­ Honey¡­"

    Finally, Daniel stopped at bedroom door, and musingly looked at the woman in front of him who was wearing an ingratiating smile all over her face.

    He yfully said, "Maybe I''ll change my mind if you have sex with me and make me happy again."

    ¡­

    J wanted to¡­ curse him.

    But, it was eptable, since Daniel was, after all, the father of her twins. She smiled tenderly at him, and then went on to put her arms around his neck.

    "It''s a deal!" said J.

    Daniel held her wasp waist, and in a deep voice, said, "Okay."

    Of course, he wouldn''t let go of the lovely woman who had offered to have sex with him, even if it was because of that damn Bill.

    J seductively called him, "Oh, my darling!"

    Daniel raised his eyebrows at her; Jan

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    struggles.

    A touch of jealousy again flew over his heart. Yes, he was jealous that J would be so obedient to him for Bill.

    He intentionally tortured her, which made her protest and moan a lot.

    Daniel sinisterly smiled, because that was what he had wanted.

    But¡­

    In the following afternoon, when J woke up, the first thing that she did was to call Bill.

    "Bill, we''re going to have fun tonight, and I''ll take you with us, " said J excitedly.

    "Tonight?" said Bill.

    "Yes! Chuck will also be there, and you know most of them, " said J. She yawned and thenzily turned over in bed.

    She had been tortured the whole night for Bill to apany her and Daniel.

    "I''m sorry, Jane, but I''m going to another party tonight, " regrettably said Bill. Bill was a little embarrassed. If this had happened in the past, he would have definitely cancelled his ns and gone together with J.

    But the banquet had been arranged by his grandpa, and he was asked to show up sharp on time.

    ¡­ J couldn''t believe what she was hearing. All she had done was for nothing!

    At that moment, she felt an inarticte misery building up inside of her¡­ She wanted to cry¡­

    J didn''t believe it, and asked him again, "Bill, don''t you really want to go together with us?"

    "Jane, I do want to go. You know that I do, but my grandpa threatened that if I''m not there, he would break off all rtions with me."

    Bill''s grandpa had known him well. He had to threaten Bill to make sure that he would be there on time.

 Chapter 1053 Whoâ€™s the Lady Boss

    "Okay!" J felt very disappointed. Before she had decided whether she should please Daniel or not, she should have called Bill yesterday to check if he had time first.

    "But Jane, I''m avable tomorrow. Would you like to go out with me then?" Bill immediately made an invitation to her, because he was worried that J would be sad.

    J knew what he was thinking, so she slightly smiled, and said, "It doesn''t really matter, just go. Do you think that I''m mean and selfish?"

    She had slept with Daniel to satisfy his sexual needs.

    When she thought of this, she felt a little... depressed!

    ''Maybe I could sleep with him again to satisfy mine...

    Sleep with him again? It still seems that I''m the one who has the disadvantage...'' thought J.

    "No, never! You''re the best, Jane!" Bill''s voice made J think that he was very happy.

    J couldn''t help butugh, and said, "Okay, okay, you don''t have to amuse me. I hope you have a good time tonight. We can go out on another day!"

    "Um, okay then. Bye, Jane!"

    "Bye!"

    After she hung up, J endured body''s diforts and aches, got out of bed, and walked to the bathroom.

    She wanted to sleep during the day, but she had to give up on that idea since she had to not only look after her two daughters, but also manage her new shop.

    She got out of bed, and after she washed up, she rushed to her shop.

    When she arrived at the ground floor, a man, who was standing inside the dining room, startled her.

    When the chef saw J, he respectfully spoke, "Miss Shao, I''m so sorry for frightening you. I didn''t mean it!"

    "It doesn''t matter!" said J.

    "Thank you for forgiving me. Miss Shao, I''ve already prepared your lunch; I''m going to heat the food for you."

    The chef had prepared the lunch at noon, but J hadn''t gone downstairs until then. Since he hadn''t dared to ask her whether she''ll be having lunch or not, he had to wait for her downstairs.

    ''Ah? Lunch?''

    When she heard the chef mention about lunch, J remembered that she was feeling really hungry.

    "Okay, thanks." She then put her handbag aside and walked towards the dining room.

    After she finished her lunch, she went out of the vi.

    Her shop had been almost decorated, and after she had enough hired employees, in a few days she could contact her partners and clients to make some big business deals.

    It was gettingte. J counted on her fingers, and thought that Daniel''spany was the first partner.

    Her brother''s

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    suddenly stopped her ranting.

    Well... She realized that it seemed to be her sworn mother''s name.

    When they heard J shouting, all the others curiously looked at her. With an embarrassed smile on her face, she waved her hand, and said, "I''m fine."

    Daniel smiled even more happily then.

    When Daniel was in his teens, his mother had once been so furious because of a conflict between her and his father that she had spent a lot of money in a frenzy to open this nightclub.

    During those days, Harry''s affair with a female star had been spread everywhere and was gossiped by a lot of people. His mother had once said that she would hire and have fun with all the handsome young men of the nightclub to have her revenge on him.

    When L was singing together with the first handsome, young man, Harry drove away all the men out of the nightclub. He then only hired women to work there, with ages ranging from 18 to 25.

    ''Why did he only hire women?'' thought L. She was very angry, and regardless of the pressure that came from Harry, she still recruited handsome young men from all over the country.

    However, Harry had already scared them away before L had the chance to see any of them.

    After that, it took Harry some long time to coax L, but when L had finally worked off her anger, she had handed the nightclub over to Daniel.

    At that moment, Sven and Nicole suddenly began to quarrel with each other, and all the others were stunned by them.

    "Sven Si, why are you pulling such a long face? If you didn''t want to see me, you shouldn''t have asked me toe here in the first ce!"

    All of them had never seen her so angry before.

 Chapter 1054 Prevent Her Tears from Pouring down Her Cheeks.

    All of them wondered what on Earth had happened to them. It had been of those rare cases in which Nicole, the graceful upper-ssdy, had showcased her fury to the eyes of other people around her.

    Daniel then put down the wine list, and the waitress dared not urge him to make the order.

    "I take that you''re here to see how I flirt with other women, aren''t you?" said Sven. He changed his usual naughty look, and then seriously held the pretty waitress who was next to him into his arms.

    The pretty waitress hadn''t expected this, and all of a sudden she dropped and sat on Sven''s legs.

    Nicole silently looked at what happened in front of her, with her fists clenched tight.

    "Sven, what''re you doing?" scolded Daniel. He cast a cold nce onto the woman in Sven''s arms, and the woman immediately stood up from his legs, and lowered her head and stepped back.

    If there hadn''t been so many other people around that would be offended, the waitress wouldn''t have let go of Sven, the wealthy man, so easily.

    When Sally saw Nicole clenching her fists, she held her, and said, "Sister, don''t be angry..."

    Nicole then tried to restrain her distressed feeling and then turned around to smile at Sally, and said, "I''m not angry, he can do whatever he wants. I have nothing to do with it."

    ''Since he doesn''t trust me, I don''t need to exin anything more to him, '' thought Nicole.

    "What? You''re so anxious to break up with me, and restore your rtionship with your first boyfriend?" confronted Sven. Hearing his words, everybody finally knew the true reason of their quarrels.

    Nicole didn''t say anything. She opened the wine list she had in front of her, and while pointing at the XO ss, the limited version of the finest French brandy, she said to the waitress, "Five sses of this, now!"

    ...

    The price for just one ss was 8888 dors, which made the other women in the room feel their heart slightly ache at the price.

    But the men didn''t care about the price.

    They were more generous in spending money than they were.

    Daniel then stopped the waitress, who was about to take the order, and said to Nicole, "Sister, I think this brandy is too strong for you to be drinking."

    Nicole grinned a slight smile at him, and said, "It''s okay, Daniel. You''re all here, I''m not afraid."

    Then she waved to the waitress, and said, "Please go, and Mr. Sven will make the payment for itter."

    She was ev

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    him, then say it out loud, now!" Sven felt annoyed, and while he turned off the music, he started shouting at Nicole, distressed.

    The whole room was now locked in a dead silence.

    Nicole raised her head to look at the ceiling, to prevent her tears from pouring down her cheeks.

    She then stood up from the sofa and was just about to leave.

    Ang and J hastily stopped Nicole, and Ang stared at her brother, and yelled, "Brother! What''s wrong with you? Can''t you mind your words for a second?"

    "Mind my words?" scornfully said Sven.

    He had minded his words the other night, but Nicole hadn''t given him one more exnation to what had really happened!

    Nicole couldn''t tolerate his unreasonable anger, and she got rid of their hands. Taking her handbag, she went towards the door.

    "Nicole, if you dare to step out this door today, I will never forgive you!" Sven was now feeling very uneasy.

    Daniel kicked his leg again, and warned him to watch his manners.

    Nicole adjusted her emotions, stood well on her feet, and turned around to smile at Sven. In a low voice, she said, "Okay, Sven. If you won''t forgive me, then we will... divorce!"

    ''Divorce?''!

    They were all dumbfounded from what they had heard. What had happened between them? How could she easily spit out the word ''divorce''?

    Hearing her talking like that, Daniel frowned, and called out to her, "Sister."

    Nicole understood what Daniel wanted to say, but she didn''t look at him. Instead, she kept her eyes on Sven, who was still restraining his emotions.

    For the first time, the problem of divorcing had risen between them.

 Chapter 1055 Three Children of the Si Clan

    Nicole Si casually told Sven Si, "Sven, do you remember two years ago, when that naked woman hugged you? Did I me you for that? I trusted you, but have you ever trusted anything that I''ve said? Even for once?"

    Sven was surprised. Nicole remembered what had happened two years ago!

    Her words implied that Sven was the guilty one.

    "That man kissed you, but I didn''t kiss that woman!" said Sven. The couple began to talk about their past story in front of an audience.

    Nicole''s face became pale, "I''ve told you for so many times already that I was forced!"

    When Nicole had been kissed, she had been so scared that it had suddenly gotten messy. She didn''t consider the man to be so courageous. He was aware that Nicole was a married woman, but even then he still kissed her insistently. Nicole had forgotten to push him away.

    "So what? Couldn''t you have pushed him away?" This was what concerned Sven the most.

    He just wanted Nicole to apologize to him, or say something pleasing to him.

    But Nicole hadn''t say anything soothing to him yet! On the previous night, she had even left with their child!

    Nicole was so arrogant that she didn''t like to please others, not even for a bit. In her marital life, she hadn''t said anything pleasing to her husband ever.

    L Li had realized Nicole''s unusual behavior the other night. After hearing Nicole this morning, she understood her problem immediately.

    Remembering L''s suggestion, Nicole blushed. She didn''t say anything and just left the room quickly.

    Seeing Nicole''s quiet reaction, Sven hastily stood up and ran after her.

    Selina Bo lightly asked, "Should we¡­ follow them?"

    Ang Si and J Shao looked at each other, and then they unconsciously looked at Daniel Si for an answer.

    Daniel looked at J, and casually said, "Never mind."

    "Are you sure, brother?" Sally Si was a bit worried. Her sister Nicole could be so arrogant at times, without apologizing to anyone.

    She had been really spoiled by Harry Si!

    ''To be honest, I am the most ordinary and best child in the Si n.

    But both my brother and sister, ugh, they are

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    very busy those days. When he hade back yesterday morning, they had quarreled and Nicole had gone to her mother''s house that night.

    Nicole pulled up her clothes, and lightly said, "Let''s wait until we get home!"

    Sven tried to calm down. They didn''t bring up the disturbing topic anymore and went back to the club together.

    The people in the room were surprised to see theming back, and more than that, now holding hands.

    Jarry Shao asked, "Howe so fast?"

    In fact, women meant that the two of them reconciled with each other faster than they thought.

    While for the men, this held a whole different meaning.

    Of course, Sven knew what Jerry meant. He red at Jerry and said, "My wife is so shy that I just..."

    ...

    Except for Ang and Selina, all the people there immediately followed up.

    Nicole blushed again and pinched Sven''s face. She let go of his hand and sat back on her seat.

    Suddenly, Ang spoke loudly to her, "Nicole, what''s wrong with your mouth?"

    Well... Nicole quickly flung her hands over her mouth. Because Sven kissed her too hard, her mouth had be red and lightly swollen. She scowled at Sven, and he simply curled his lips into a wicked smile.

    Others startedughing loudly.

    Only Ang and Selina couldn''t understand what had happened.

    Then, while J and Sally were singing, Ang stood up, and said, "I''m going to the bathroom."

 Chapter 1056 Havenâ€™t We Met Each Other Somewhere

    Everyone there thought that Ang would go to their private room''s toilet, so they didn''t pay too much attention to her.

    Staggering, Ang walked out of the noisy room. Still, no one noticed or heard her as she opened the door.

    The three guards stood with their backs against the room''s doorway, and so they also didn''t see her walk out.

    Ang couldn''t walk steadily, so she had to walk towards thedy''s room alongside the corridor''s wall.

    When she was near, she shook her head to regain some of consciousness.

    ''Well?'' She vaguely noticed a familiar face.

    Three men were walking towards her. The man in the front was dressed in a camel colored coat, a casual ck shirt and trousers.

    He incidentally caught a glimpse of Ang, but soon coldly moved his eyes away.

    "Stop there!" Suddenly, Ang yelled and stopped the man that was passing by her.

    The two assistants behind the man stared at the woman warily. Judged from her flushed red face, this woman was apparently drunk.

    But the man ignored her yelling. He walked right past her and went into the man''s room.

    Disregarded like that for the first time in her life, Ang was angry. She furiously followed the man, and she wasn''t even aware that she had entered the wrong toilet.

    There were two other men in the toilet, and when they saw Anging in, they were so shocked by her presence that they instantly pulled their trousers up and ran away.

    Unaware of what was happening, Ang had even been knocked by one of the men as he ran hurriedly.

    Staggering, Ang couldn''t stand firm on her feet anymore, and dropped forward.

    They seemed to be repeating their first encounter all over again.

    But this time, the man named Arvin Gu dodged away, and Ang dropped onto the ground.

    Ang gasped. The sudden pain immediately sobered her up.

    Following the pair of shoes in front of her, she raised her head and looked up. ''Wow! Those legs! So long and straight!'' marvelled Ang in her mind.

    She slowly stood up from the ground. She pinched Arvin''s strong chest, and said, "It feels so nice!"

    Arvin gripped her wrist with contempt and shook her hands off.

    Most doctors were pretentious about cleanliness.

    Being a doctor, Arvin surely was. Even if he could forgive Ang for embracing himst time they met, how dare she to touc

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    rtionship between you and Ang?"

    Looking at Ang, Arvin sneered, and said, "I''m Arvin Gu. I haven''t expected that your younger sister has the habit of following a man into a toilet!"

    If it weren''t for this episode, Sven and Arvin would have had a formal meeting in a medical academy three dayster. They had unexpectedly met each other in advance, under such a queer circumstance.

    Being aware of the situation, Sven stared at this rising star among the medicalmunity in dissatisfaction. He said, "Mr. Gu, if you''re a gentleman, please apologize to my sister!"

    Before meeting with Arvin, Sven had heard that he was a very well-behaved man. He wondered if it was true that his sister had followed him inside.

    But even if it was true, he still couldn''t believe that Ang would have actively kissed him!

    Arvin honestly admitted, "I was the one who kissed Miss Ang first. My apologies! But I hope that next time, when Miss Ang is drunk again, she won''t run about anywhere or approach any man. Mr. Sven, you must already know by now that how dangerous a man can be!"

    Judging by his words, he clearly meant that Ang hade to lure him, and he, as a man, couldn''t refuse her...

    Sven felt his head ached. He carried his sister up and said, "Mr. Gu, you''d better behave yourself next time."

    "Brother, why are you carrying me? Put me down, I''ve just met an acquaintance!" protested Ang. She remembered that she had eaten something soft just earlier. That thing tasted like a jelly, and she wanted to have some more of it...

 Chapter 1057 How About Listening to Daniel Singing

    "Be quiet!" Sven scolded Ang, who was too drunk to realize what crazy things she had just done.

    Then he raised Ang by the waist and walked with her towards the door. Arvin frowned; if he were to encounter this woman again, he would definitely run away.

    Nicole paid a close watch on the doorway, and when she heard Sven''s voiceing from the men''s room, she guessed that Ang must be in there too.

    When she was about to ask a man to help her check out, she saw Sven walking out of the men''s room with Ang in his arms.

    Seeing that, Nicole couldn''t help but open her mouth wide in astonishment.

    As she kept staring at Ang, who kept giggling, she worriedly asked, "Sven, what exactly happened?"

    Sven, who was keeping a poker face, told Nicole what had happened in the men''s room. When she heard it, Nicole opened her eyes wide in disbelief.

    "Take Ang home. She''s not allowed to drink anymore!" Sven nodded in agreement. That was exactly what was on his mind.

    "Help me exin to them. I''m taking her to the car first."

    "Okay."

    Nicole went back to the private room, and said, "Ang is drunk, and Sven and I are nning to take her home now."

    J worriedly asked, "What? Ang''s drunk? Is she alright?"

    "She''s okay! She just needs some rest."

    "Now that they are leaving, what about..." Before Jerry finished talking, the door of the private room was suddenly pushed open from the outside.

    It was Ang, followed by Sven...

    "Hi, boys and girls, I''m back!" Sven leaned against the doorway and sighed. On their way to the car, Ang kept wriggling to get rid of him and raved that she wanted to go back to the private room for karaoke.

    Nicole asked Sven, "Why did youe back?"

    "She wants to sing!"

    ...

    Then Ang started singing loudly, butpletely out of tune.

    J dug her ears with her fingers, and said, "Sven, take Ang out of here, please!"

    Sven covered his ears with his hands, and said, "No. I can''t suffer th

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    entually drove Ang to be sleepy again. She leaned on the sofa, and yawned, as she mumbled, "I remember your tears that night... La..."

    Jerry then pulled Sally over to him. She was excited, and she didn''t expect that Jerry was that good at singing.

    These three men had never sung before when they had gone out to have fun together.

    They had totally surprised their women this evening!

    With a bright smile, Sally said, "You three should switch your careers to the entertainment industry. Start a band! I''m sure you can be popr in no time!"

    J echoed, "Hahaha... I was thinking the same thing! Jerry, start a band with them!"

    "Jerry, if you switch to the entertainment industry, I rmend myself to be your agent!"

    Sally covered her mouth with her hand to hide her big smile, and her eyes were curved into the shape of a crescent moon.

    Jerry ignored her teasing, and continued, "This is not a coincidence, nor a wish..."

    Staring at Jerry''s handsome face, and listening to his charming voice, Sally''s heart raced uncontrobly. Jerry put the microphone aside, knelt down in front of Sally, and was about to kiss her, when he saw Sally slightly frown.

    He paused and stared at Sally, confused.

    Then Sally grasped his arms all of a sudden, and said, "Jerry, my... my belly is aching."

    ...

 Chapter 1058 Sally is About to Give Birth

    Excited, Jerry threw away the microphone and pulled Sven. He said, "Stop! Stop right now! My wife is about to give birth!"

    ...

    Except for Sven, who had kept his calm, everyone in the private room immediately panicked, and immediately turned off the music.

    Jerry was very anxious. Sven pulled him aside, and then said to Sally, "Don''t be nervous. Rx."

    She was in the intense pain of childbirth, and Sven asked Jerry to carry her to the car, and take her to the hospital.

    "What to do? What to do? Sally is about to give birth!" J seemed to be more even more nervous than Sally was. She plucked hard Daniel''s sleeve.

    She remembered her own experience when she had given birth to the twins. She had suffered the pain for a long time. ''Will Sally also suffer for that long? I hope not. God bless her...''

    Daniel patted her on the hand and tried tofort her. He then calmly said to Jerry, who was restless, "You can get in my car. Spark is waiting outside." Since they were also a little tipsy, they couldn''t drive anymore.

    Panicked, Jerry carried his wife in his arms and rushed out of the room, immediately followed by the others.

    Ang was so drunk that she was almost left alone.

    Sven returned to the room and carried his sleeping sister out.

    When he reached the bar''s doorway, Sven met Arvin, who had also juste out of the bar.

    They just nodded at each other, without saying any words.

    Arvin didn''t look not even once at the woman in Sven''s arms.

    Jerry got into Daniel''s Lamborghini with Sally in his arms. Meanwhile, Daniel found a driver for them, and got into Jerry''s car with J.

    Sven ced his sister in his car, and then asked Nicole to take Ang home first.

    Nicole suddenly held his hand, and said, "After I take Ang home, I also want to go to the hospital."

    Sally was her sister, and of course she was worried about her.

    Sven thought it over for a little while, and then replied, "Okay. I''ll ask the driver to send you to the hospital."

    "Okay."

    After he kissed his wife on the forehead, Sven got inside Daniel''s Lamborghini, and sat in the front passenger seat.

    All of them had started to get busy. Some of them informed their family members, while others arranged other things...

    Af

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ding Daniel''srge palm and Daniel was holding her in his arms.

    He kept on kissing her head, wondering if she had also suffered that much pain during her own delivery...

    Selina had been taken back home earlier, because they didn''t want her so see that kind of things at her young age.

    And after Nicole brought Ang home, she returned with Daisy to the hospital.

    L looked at Daisy, and gently asked her, "Daisy, it''s sote now. Why did you stille here?"

    When Daisy heard that Sally was about to give birth, she followed Nicole to the hospital. She said, "Sally is going to give birth to her first child. I also wanted toe here and see what''s happening. What''s going on now?"

    Chuck also had wanted toe there, but he had to stay home to look after his drunk daughter.

    When they heard Sally''s continual screechinging out of the delivery room, all of them were very worried.

    "I don''t know yet." They were worried because they didn''t know what was happening inside.

    Another half an hourter, when they heard the baby crying, everyone outside the room began to be excited.

    After Sven took the baby from the nurse and wrapped it, he was about to give the baby to Jerry, but Jerry was still stunned, and had remained motionless. Sven said to him, "Jerry, this is your son."

    When he heard Sven, Jerry slowly started toe back to his sense, but looking unusually pale...

    He had never expected that it would be so terrible for a woman... to give birth to a baby.

 Chapter 1059 You and Daniel Should Have Another Child

    Holding the crying baby in his hands, Jerry wept with joy.

    With the baby in his hands, he walked towards his exhausted wife, and while gently bending down, he put a kiss on her sweaty forehead, and said, "Sally, thank you..." His voice was trembling.

    "Let me see my baby!" she said. Sally gave him a weak smile. As soon as her hands touched her new born baby, she felt that all the pain that she had suffered was well worth it.

    Sven walked out of the ward first, spreading the good news to everyone. He happily said, "Father*, mother*, great news! Sally gave birth to a health boy, and both are doing fine at the moment."

    E released a sigh of joy as she enthusiastically pped her hands. She said, "This is wonderful!"

    "Thank goodness! I''m so proud of my daughter!" spoke L, while holding onto her husband''s arms. She was also overwhelmed with joy.

    J also rxed her sweaty fists, and with a big smile on her face, she said, "Sally did a good job!"

    Daniel softly stroked her long hair, and said, "Well, my wife also did a good job!"

    Little did the rest of them know how much Daniel had regretted that he hadn''t been there when Jane was delivering their babies.

    J nodded slightly, as she agreed with Daniel, "It is, indeed, a very painful ordeal for women to go through childbirth!"

    She felt proud of herself, because she had also given birth to a pair of adorable twins.

    Sally was pushed out of the ward, and next to her stood Jerry with their son in his hands. The baby had already been cleaned and weighed by the nurses.

    Everyone instantly gathered around Sally''s wheeled bed and greeted her with the most sincere congrattions. Sally sobbed, because she was moved by everyone''s caring words.

    "It hurt a lot, but I think that I''m doing great now."

    After Sally assured everyone that she was fine, they all went to see the baby.

    Later, Sally was sent to rest in the ward, while L and E went to bathe the baby.

    Seeing that everyone was helping Sally out one way or another, J suddenly felt a little bit sorry for herself. Because when she was delivering the twins, not that many people were around her to help her like they did Sally. Only Caspar had been there...

    At that very moment, she felt the impulse to have another baby, so that she could have everyone''s attention...

    "What''s wrong?" asked Daniel. He s

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    eved for you."

    She was also very concerned with Daniel''s rtionship with J.

    Daniel ignored all of their pleas. He looked J in the eye, and asked her, "Are you in a hurry?"

    In reality, he was the one who was in a hurry to get married, but the engagement ring hadn''t been ready yet, and there was little that he could do about it!

    J nkly stared at him. ''What did he just say?'' He really had the nerve to ask her if she was in a hurry or not? What a load of rubbish!

    "I''m cool." Daniel was not pleased at all with her answer.

    However, she continued provoking him, by saying, "I''m not in a hurry at all, but since my parents are worried about my marriage, I should just find a random guy and register with him at the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow."

    Sven had just got back with his wife. Still in a good mood, he jokingly added, "Wow, Jane, are you referring to Caspar?"

    Daniel was very annoyed by his words, and his face went gloomy immediately.

    Without saying anything, he took J by the arm and dragged her out of the ward.

    "Hey, Daniel, what are you doing?" L was shocked by his behaviour, but when she was about to chase after them, E stopped her.

    "E, howe you are not worried at all about them! Both Nicole and Sally got married, but J is still..."

    "Come on. You don''t know what your son did?" Samuel confusedly cast a nce at L, and then he turned his head to the silent Harry. It seemed that both of them had no clue at all.

    Seeing this, Samuel cleared his throat, and then told everyone the shocking news.

 Chapter 1060 I am Not the Type of Woman that You Want to Marry

    "Don''t worry, Daniel has already prepared the wedding certificate for them!"

    "What... Really... You must be joking!" L stammered, because she was really surprised.

    Sven was also shocked by the news. His eyes were round, and he yelped, "Oh my god, father*, is the news reliable? How do you even know about this? Is Jane even aware of it?"

    "Are you sure?" Harry, despite being Daniel''s father, was overwhelmed by the news as well.

    Samuel seriously nodded, and told everyone how Melody had visited Daniel the other day.

    Melody was convinced by Daniel when he had shown her the two wedding certificates from his safe. Somehow, he had managed to pull some strings and make things work.

    The certificates had been already notarized, and clearly showed both Daniel and J''s names on them.

    Jerry was the one who had helped behind all of these by bringing Daniel all the necessary documents and his sister''s identification papers. However, he now acted as if he had nothing to do with this!

    "I really don''t know what''s going on between these two kids. One hides the fact that they already have their certificates issued, the other hides the fact that they have twins... Unbelievable!" E sighed as she cast a nce towards the corridor. There, Daniel had J trapped between the wall and him, and his face looked solemn as he talked to her.

    L was very pleased by the fact that they already had certificates, and her heart was also filled with immense joy, because Sally had just given birth to a healthy boy, her nephew. Nothing could have brought her down at that very moment, and she smiled at E, andforted her by saying, "It doesn''t matter anymore. As long as the two kids have legal certificates, we can discuss about the ceremony some other time! Meanwhile, I''ll urge Daniel to give Jane a proper grand wedding!"

    "Mother*, don''t push him too hard, because Daniel has already nned his proposal and the wedding. We should step out of his way." Jerry knew everything on Daniel''s agenda, but in order to remain mysterious, Daniel initially hadn''t been willing to share his ns with him.

    Having had enough of Jerry''s constant nagging, Daniel had finally gave in and told him about his arrangements.

    "Wonderful! How wonderful!" L grinned. She couldn''t wait to participate in the ceremony arrangements herself.

    Sven held his wife in his arms, and opened his mouth, and said, "Daniel is really sneaky. I saw him around, but he never men

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    with ridiculous thoughts? Jane, I seriously think you need a proper..."

    He whispered thest word into her ear with a big grin on his face.

    J was embarrassed by his suggestion. Her cheeks were flushed, and she madly bit him on the shoulder. She said, "You dirty thing! So dirty!"

    He... He actually... flirted with her like that!

    Her awkward reaction caught his heart, and Daniel found her extremely adorable. He lovingly bent over her and sealed her ruby lips with a long kiss.

    J felt embarrassed to be seen kissing in public. Their parents were in the ward close by and coulde out to the corridor at any time! She tried to push him away, but all of her effort was in vain.

    After a while, the door behind them was opened, and someone walked out. J was still overwhelmed by the heated kiss, and for a moment, she couldn''t see clearly.

    Daniel didn''t stop his kiss, despite the fact that someone was approaching them.

    Sven joked with them, and said, "Well, well, well, it seems we came to the wrong ce. Carry on as we are taking the leave now! The floor is all yours!"

    J felt really embarrassed because of his words. She came to her senses, and pushed Daniel away with all her force. As soon as she broke free of his control, she gave him a ming look and ran away to the other end of the corridor.

    Not happy with the fact that his romance had been interrupted, Daniel rolled his eyes at Sven, and said, "I''m leaving now. Goodbye."

    Without wasting any time, he picked up the pace and ran after J.

    Sven shouted to the top of his lungs, "Daniel, hurry! We can''t wait for another baby of yours!"

 Chapter 1061 I Do Not Wish to Live With You

    Daniel turned around and asked Sven, "You have been working on your second child for years now. How''s that going? Are you... not capable anymore?"

    Daniel looked at him and winked, while Sven''s face turned red. He wanted to reply with something witty, but he couldn''te up with anything. Without waiting for Sven''s response, Daniel left.

    Nicole giggled, her hands covering her mouth. Her brother was so mean to pick on Sven like that.

    She stopped giggling when she felt Sven''s heated look in her direction. She quicklyposed her face, cleared her throat, and said in a low voice, "Let''s get inside."

    His maic voice red. "Nicole..."

    Nicole looked up. She had a hunch that something bad was about to happen, "What do you want?"

    "I want to try something with you..."

    Her heart skipped a beat. Nicole shook her head with a slight grin on her face. This was all Daniel''s fault! She knew Sven well, and she definitely knew what he was capable of. She quickly said, "Sven, let''s just get inside..."

    The next thing she knew, Sven grabbed her wrist and pressed his body against hers on the wall. His seductive voice whispered, "Nicole."

    At this moment, his handsome, innocent face turned dangerously attractive. Nicole tried to dodge his stare and said, "Sven, I would attest to Daniel how overwhelming you are in bed!"

    She would! She was constantly satisfied by how he performed in bed...

    She couldn''t ask for more. Sometimes, she even wondered whether he was using enhancers.

    "I don''t need to prove anything to him. I only need to prove it to you!"

    Sven pushed the hospital ward door open and informed everyone, "My dear family and friends, Daniel, Nicole, and I are taking off now!"

    "Okay. Daisy, you should go home as well. It''s gettingte." L checked her watch. It was well past 11 o''clock.

    Daisy was about to respond, but Sven cut her off, "Mom, I will have the driver send you home."

    "But I thought you are leaving, too?" Daisy suspiciously looked at her son.

    Sven and Nicole were still living with their parents, and they barely went home to Sven''s apartment.

    "Mom, stop asking so many questions. I will ask the driver to send you home."

    Nicole was still outside of the ward. She was trying to signal to Daisy that she wanted to go home with her, but Sven was blocking Daisy''s view, so she couldn''t see Nicole.

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ng to spend his hard-earned money on her and their child.

    His parents were already wealthy, and they didn''t need his money at all.

    "No. Please take them back. I really didn''t mean it!" With these words, J gave the cards back to him. She felt obliged to run away from the scene.

    She was just messing around with him. She never thought he would actually give his cards to her like that. It was unbelievable.

    "Jane." He called her name as she dashed toward the door. He was not pleased with her reaction at all.

    J opened the door as she said to him, "Daniel, I need to go home now. Let''s both call it a night!"

    She was only 26 years old and was in no rush to get married. Was she giving him the wrong signals?

    What a mess...

    "If you dare walk out this door, I will... get angry at you!" He didn''t know how else to stop her from walking away. He could only use words to express his feelings. But he didn''t even know if she cared about how he felt.

    J looked back. Her eyes twinkled as she exined to him, "Daniel, please don''t get mad at me. I just feel that I am not thinking straight these days. I need to go home and clear my thoughts."

    "Would you mind telling me what is on your mind then?"

    "No, I... I can''t. I need to figure it out myself!" J shook her head.

    Daniel walked toward the trash bin near the door and briefly said, "Well, since you don''t want them, I don''t need to keep them anymore!"

    "Wait! Daniel, you must be out of your mind!" She dashed toward him and grabbed his hand to stop him from throwing away the cards.

 Chapter 1062 My Father Does Not Lack Money

    ''How can he throw his cards away? He must have gone crazy!'' thought J.

    "Jane, you should understand that all of my money is for my wife and my daughter!" He fondly stared at her. He wanted to give the cards to her three years ago, when they discussed about the wedding.

    Even then, he had already made up his mind to put her in-charge of the family finances. He also knew that J would refuse, but he had a n to make her agree.

    However, she disappeared before he could do anything...

    J lowered her head and softly murmured, "But I am not your wife..."

    "You will be, sooner orter! You are mine!"

    ......

    His persistence finally made herpromise. J took the cards back and put them in her purse, one by one.

    J pointed at her purse and said, "Happy? Now, I have to go!"

    Daniel was speechless.

    Watching her dart into the dark, Daniel slowly shook his head, confused. He wondered what on earth did he do to scare her away.

    Never mind. Let her be for now.

    Daniel instructed his bodyguard to follow her, while he stayed in the living room and sent her a text message, saying, "Jane, from now on, you don''t have to bother your parents for money anymore."

    Jane briskly walked all the way to her vi, as if to escape from Daniel''s house.

    She then heard a sound from her phone, so she took it out and read the text.

    ... "I will pay them back anyway!" She was not bluffing. She nned to pay her father for all the expenses he had helped her with.

    "Do you think your parents would ept your money?"

    J slowed her pace and strolled by the road, passing streetmps by. She kept thinking about Daniel''s message. Her parents had never touched the money she had left them before she ran away to C Country.

    "My father does notck money!" She quickly typed the message and sent it.

    Daniel stared at his phone in silence. Jane was right. Samuel was pretty much well-off.

    "I know that, but he saved his money for his grandchild''s future, not for you!"

    Immediately, he got a reply from her. J''s message read, "My father''s money is enough for both me and his grandchild!"

    "Why you have to leech off

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    one. Daniel never replied to herst message.

    Was he mad at her... because she insisted on going home?

    Should she call him to see how he was? J was still thinking about Daniel when she stepped out of the bathroom.

    It was already past midnight when she blowdried her hair. She wondered if he had already gone to sleep or not.

    He was extremely busy during the day, so he must have slept by now! J decided to leave him alone.

    Little did she know that she would not see him for a few days.

    Next morning, J woke up early. She took the twins to the mall.

    "My dearest babies, your auntie had just given birth to a boy. Now, you both need to pick a gift for him."

    "Wow! Mommy, where is the baby boy? I want to see him!" Melissa happily twirled on her feet.

    "Me too, Mommy! I want to see the baby boy as well!" Michelle hugged J''s leg and pleaded.

    J lovingly smiled at her twins and said, "Don''t worry. Let''s first choose something nice for the baby, and then let''s go see him."

    "Great!"

    The twins agreed and started looking at the toys in the store.

    Melissa chose a light blue cap for the baby.

    Michelle chose a cute pair of shoes.

    J threw some diapers into the trolley. Then, she brought the twins to the cashier.

    Before she paid with her own card, she recalled what Daniel had said to herst night. With a big grin on her face, she put away her card and brought out Daniel''s instead.

 Chapter 1063 Whereâ€™s Father

    Oh no! She had forgotten to ask Daniel his credit card''s PIN.

    But this kind of card usually didn''t have any a PIN, so she decided to try it out first.

    After the cashier swiped the card, she asked J to sign for it.

    Indeed, the card didn''t need a PIN!

    Before Daniel got on the ne, he received a text message regarding a purchase in a shopping mall. He smiled and powered off his phone.

    He was going to eliminate everything that would threaten J''s personal safety. He had to make sure that she would never be in danger for the rest of her life.

    When the female bodyguard saw that J had paid for the stuff, she walked up to her and took the shopping bags from her hands.

    Since J had to hold her two daughters'' hands, she didn''t refuse her help.

    Before she went to the hospital, she called Daniel first. She was worried that Daniel wold find out about the twins.

    But his phone had been turned off...

    J began to worry.

    She wondered whether Daniel was still angry at her or not.

    In the hospital

    Sally and Jerry had already given their son a name. When J arrived at the hospital with the twins, they were ying with the baby.

    "What''s his name?" asked J. She smiled as she saw her daughters in awe upon meeting the baby. They were also asking Jerry all sorts of questions.

    Sally sweetly smiled and replied, "Felix Shao."

    Sally and Jerry came up with this name together.

    Later they had came to realize that Melissa and Felix both had "li" in their names, and they liked it.

    "That''s a good name. How are you feeling now?" When the two girls saw the little baby, they were so happy. One of them sat on Jerry''s leg, while the other was in Jerry''s arm. They both poked their heads out and couldn''t wait to see Felix who was in the cradle.

    "I feel better. I just drank arge bowl of soup that mother cooked." When she would go back home, Sally would have to eat a lot of nourishing food and stay at home for at least a month. This scared her a bit.

    "Where''s mother and father?" When they had breakfast in the morning, J''s parents said that they would go to the hospital. But they weren''t there at the moment.

    Jerry exined, "They forgot to buy a winter hat for Sally, so they went t

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    iel was a man of his words! "I believe Daniel. Jane, I wish you both the best. I just hope that you and Daniel can hold your wedding ceremony as soon as possible. Once you do, I''ll be able to die peacefully."

    Sally had just given birth to a baby, so Melody had one more great-grandson. If Jane and Daniel could get married, Melody would be able to die without regrets.

    When she heard what Melody said, J started crying.

    She held Melody''s hand and said, "Great-grandmother... What are you saying? You can still live for a few more decades... Don''t think about it too much."

    "J, don''t cry. A woman''s tears are very precious." Melody brushed a tear off J''s cheek.

    J nodded and took out a piece of tissue to wipe away her tears.

    "J, I''ve lived for more than 100 years, and I''m already content. I know my physical limits. I just hope that you and Daniel can get married soon, so that I can watch you walk down the aisle in a wedding dress..."

    "Great-grandmother!" J''s tears started streaming down again. She gently covered Melody''s mouth, not letting her say anything more.

    Melody smiled, pulled J''s hand down, and said, "Jane, it''s no big deal. After all, I''m mentally prepared for when it happens."

    "Great-grandmother... I promise you that you would see me get married...Great-grandmother, you''re so nice... and you will definitely live for a few more decades!" J now regretted that she hadn''t spent more time with her great-grandmother and grandparents.

 Chapter 1064 Find Some Handsome Men to Please me

    J carefully looked at Melody who had gray hair and wrinkles all over her face...

    Her great-grandmother had aged so much.

    "Jane, don''t cry. I''ll definitely live to the day you get married!" Melody wiped her tears and thought about how lucky Samuel was to have married E. She had been a good wife and bore him two lovely children.

    And these children had also found decent significant others, since Sally and Daniel were both nice kids...

    Like a child, J cried and said, "Great-grandmother, I won''t let you die!" She buried her head within Melody''s arms.

    "Silly girl, when you reach my age, you will not be afraid of death anymore." Melody gently touched J''s long hair and wished for J to stay happy forever, so that she wouldn''t regret anything when she died.

    J held Melody tight and promised that she would spend more time with her from now on.

    "Great-grandmother,e to The Royal Mansion with me tomorrow and let''s live together!"

    "No. You are all busy, and I''m too old. I will only bring you trouble!" Indeed, people in their old age did require a lot of attention.

    "I''m not that busy because my shop isn''t open for business yet."

    "Jane, I won''t live there to bother you all. Plus, I love having the twins keep mepany these days..." Melody thought that she was so lucky to live until now and see five generations of her descendants.

    Everyone she knew, who was her age, had already died.

    J didn''t argue with Melody anymore. After all, she had decided to take her great-grandmother to Mansion No. 8. From now on, she would try her best to take good care of her.

    J kept crying, and Melody was sad to see her like this. She came here to chat with Jane, not to make her cry. She immediately changed the topic, "Jane, do you know? In the beginning, your father was unwilling to marry your mother!"

    It was the first time that J heard about it. She was very curious about it.

    After wiping her tears away, she sobbed and asked, "Why?"

    "Your father didn''t like your mother. When your mother was pregnant with your brother, your father even stayed outside everyday! At that time,

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    e given birth to the twins.

    "Okay. Good night, great-grandmother!"

    "Good night, Jane."

    J went back to her bedroom and silently cried for a while. She didn''t understand why people would get sick, grow old, and die.

    She really wished that people could live forever...

    She then picked up her phone and called Daniel, but his phone was still off.

    She tried hiding her sadness and sent a yful WeChat audio message to Daniel, "Daniel, I''m very sad, but you aren''t here to keep mepany. I want to go out and have fun! I''m going to find several handsome men to please me!"

    After sending the voice message to Daniel, she didn''t get any reply.

    J hadpletely given up after she had taken a bath and came out the bathroom.

    She had no idea that Daniel was trapped in the cave since someone had blown up the entrance of the cave.

    The whole Wangfeng Cliff shook, so the cave exit was blocked. Daniel hid in a corner and luckily dodged the falling stones.

    Now, he was just waiting for rescuers.

    His phone was dead, but even if his phone had battery, he wouldn''t be able to contact anyone outside because there was no signal in the cave.

    He sat on a rock and looked at the moon in the sky through a crack.

    He thought of J and wondered what she was doing now.

    When he went out this morning, he didn''t call her to tell her that he went to Z Country. He just didn''t want to make her worry.

 Chapter 1065 She is Obviously Suspecting Him

    Daniel had not called J all day long, so he was sure that she must have already been mad at him. He knew her so well, so he thought of ways on how to woo her when he got back.

    Daniel could not help butugh when he thought of how she would look! Her brows would be furrowed and her lips pouted. She''d look like a stubborn but cute kid.

    Daniel was trapped in the cave until noontime of the next day. A helicopter came to take away several big rocks that had blocked the cave and rescued Daniel.

    "We are sorry, Mr. Si! We arete!" said the rescuers who were sincerely apologizing upon seeing Daniel.

    Daniel didn''t care; he was preupied with his thoughts.. When he looked at the destroyed cave, he thought about how smart the enemy was.

    All the clues that he had obtained were all vanished because of the explosion.

    But he knew clearly that Hobson from the ck Moon Gang was the man behind this.

    After letting the police of Z Country investigate the cave, Daniel went to the hotel, charged his phone, and took a shower.

    After settling in, he turned on his phone and, as expected, saw several missed calls from J.

    Daniel dried his hair with a towel and was about to call back, but he heard J''s voice message from WeChat.

    His face darkened after hearing it. He immediately dialed J''s number.

    But she wasn''t answering...

    She must have really meant it!

    Daniel logged in WeChat and sent her a message, "Jane! How dare you! Call me back as soon as you see this message!"

    But, J didn''t really mean it.

    At this moment, she was busy apanying the twins and her great-grandmother in Jerry''s room. She left her phone downstairs.

    Sally didn''t want to stay in the hospital, so she continued her recovery in the vi.

    "Sally, don''t go outside! Don''t catch a cold! Don''t take a shower! Understood?" Melody kept telling Sally about what she shouldn''t do while recovering. Sally was terrified with all the things she couldn''t do.

    "Great-Grandma, why are there so many don''ts? she whined.

    Melody chuckled and said, "These customs have been tried and tested for so many generations. We have to follow them. You''d better n

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    or real when youe back?"

    She was wondering whether he was missing her because she missed him so much...

    Daniel''s eyes gleamed. He replied happily, "Deal!"

    "Hmm? Deal? What''s the deal?" J came back to reality suddenly. What did she say just now?

    Oh, poor girl! She had already forgotten what she had said.

    "You don''t remember?"

    "I don''t. What did I say?" J rubbed her forehead gently. It seemed that her memory was not as good as before after she gave birth to the babies.

    "You said that you would marry me when I get back!" said Daniel affirmatively. Unexpectedly, J believed it!

    She was a little freaked out. Her right hand waved in the air subconsciously. "I... I was... I was joking! I didn''t mean that!"

    Oh my god! She really didn''t hold back! How could she say that she would marry him?

    The man over the phone chuckled in a low voice. She was so cute!

    "Don''tugh! I actually meant... I..." The man could not help butugh out. J''s mind went nk. She didn''t know what she should say.

    Daniel didn''t say a word and listened to her stutter.

    "I just wanted to say... We... Go to sleep!" J didn''t know how to exin, so she just hung up.

    ... Daniel speechlessly looked at the phone. He wasn''t even done talking to her!

    But it didn''t matter. After hanging up, Daniel logged in WeChat and sent her a message.

    "Jane, you said that you''d rather kiss me in person than on the phone."

 Chapter 1066 Hatred is the Most Horrible Thing

    Daniel guessed that J may have not brought her phone with her, so he put his phone aside after sending her the message. He then closed his eyes to try and go to sleep.

    J''s face was flushed when she went into the room with Sally''s phone in her hand. After she took back her phone, Sally saw J''s rosy cheeks, and yfully teased her, "Jane, what did my brother say to you? Look at the broad smile on your face, you''re like a pubescent girl."

    Before J could use her hand to cover Sally''s mouth, Sally had already uttered the word "pubescent".

    As expected, both Melody and E had turned their eyes on J. Little Melissa even innocently asked with her childish tone, "Mommy, what is "pubescent?"

    Well... J''s face turned green in instant. She cast a sharp eye to Sally, who was tittering, and said to Melissa, "It''s nothing. Children should be seen but not be heard, got it?"

    "Isn''t Daniel at home?" asked E and she roughly guessed what it was all about.

    "No, he''s away on business."

    "Daniel is always busy, so Jane, please don''t bother him if you don''t have anything important to say to him, " said Melody.

    Before J could give a reply to her, Sally couldn''t wait to say, "Great-Grandma, you don''t know that my brother is too anxious to let J bother him!"

    "Nothing of the sort! Nonsense!" J pulled Sally''s sleeve to stop her.

    "Great-Grandma, I am not talking nonsense. My brother is indeed very obedient to Jane, and he always follows Jane''s instructions! If Jane asks him to go west, then he would never dare to go east..."

    "Sally, stop it!" J''s face had turned as red as an apple, and she hastily covered Sally''s mouth with her left hand.

    Melody joyfully looked at the two girlsughing and ying with each other, and said to J, "Don''t be too mean to Daniel! After all, you are ady!"

    "I am not!" countered J. She was not mean at all! More than that, she considered that she was like a sheep in front of Daniel...

    "Jane, stop being so shy. You don''t have to be ashamed to admit it, and anyhow, you and my brother will get married one day! There are no two ways about it"

    Sally pulled down J''s hand and availed herself of the opportunity to talk.

    J intended to cover Sally''s mouth again, but she was stopped by E

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    She took out her phone and dialed a number. She said, "Shirley!"

    "What''s up? I''m in a meeting!" Shirley picked up the phone and walked towards the window and answered in a low, whispered voice.

    She didn''t know how Sabina had gotten hold of her phone number; she had called her for several times.

    "Tell me about J''s weakness, or I will also kill you!" Shirley had neither power, nor a strong family in C Country, so it was easy to take her down.

    Shirley''s temples throbbed, and she couldn''t understand how and why this woman always pestered her. Was she insane?

    "I''ve told you already that she has a daughter and she''s afraid of dogs. That''s all I know! How many times do you want me to repeat it?" Shirley cautiously took a look at the staff behind her, because she was afraid that the others might be listening to what she was saying over the phone.

    "Damn it! She and her daughter are protected too well by Daniel. How could I ever have the chance to reach her?" Sabina was so annoyed that she yelled at the people who had taken a few nces at her in the parking lot, making them all run away with fear.

    ''She''s afraid of dogs? What kind of a weakness is that? ''Shirley''s a damn fool!'' thought Sabina.

    Shirley closed her eyes, and said, "Don''t call me anymore! And after all, J is my friend! That''s all!"

    "Stop pretending! If she''s your friend, why did you still fall for Daniel? Did you indeed take her as your friend, or did you just make use of her?" spoke Sabina, without any kind of mercy in her words.

 Chapter 1067 Otherwise We will Die Together

    Hearing her insulting words, Shirley was infuriated.

    ''Fine, then go and fight J yourself! I can be the final winner of the game!'' thought Shirley.

    She asked Sabina, "Have you ever heard anything about the ck Moon gang?"

    While she got into the driver''s seat, Sabina replied to her, "What gang? What''s that? I have no idea what you''re talking about!"

    Shirley went to a corner and spoke in a lower voice, "Hobson Gong, the ck Moon''s leader, wants to get J, butst time in Z Country, he was put into jail by Daniel, for J''s sake..."

    She had incidentally gotten this information from one of Spark''s phone calls with Daniel.

    But before Shirley could finish her words, Sabina had already understood what she was implying.

    ''So, this man Hobson must be hating Daniel and wanting to get J even more, '' thought Sabina.

    "Okay, I understand, but remember, we''re in the same boat now. Don''t even think of trying to betray me and inform J or Daniel about this, otherwise we will sink together!" said Sabina. Not giving Shirley the chance to say anything more, Sabina hung up.

    Shirley looked nkly at her phone.

    She realized that Sabina wasn''t as stupid as she thought she was.

    On the other side, Sabina had already arranged for some men to investigate into the ck Moon. If she had the support of a gang, she would have a better chance to enact her revenge on Jane.

    Sabina had found Hobson sitting in a bar,te at night.

    The nightlife had just begun, and the bar''s air was filled with a lustful aura,plemented by the aroma of alcohol vapors.

    Hobson came out of one of the bar''s room, followed by some men who were carrying some cases filled with cashes.

    One of his men asked, "Boss, are we going back now?"

    Hobson had just finished a big transaction, and he was in a good mood. He waved his hands at the man, and said, "No, I''m going to have some drinks on the ground floor. You guys can go back now."

    ''Drink some liquor, and sleep with a woman. A-ha!'' thought Hobson happily.

    "Yes, boss, " answered his men.

    On the ground floor, Hobson cautiously scanned the crowd in the bar. When he had confirmed to himself that there wasn''t anyone suspicious there, while feeling relieved, he went toward the bar''s counter, and demanded, "Waiter, one ss of whisky."

    "Yes, sir, please wait a moment!" answered the waiter.

    Soon enough, a ss of whisky was ced in front of Hobson.

    Sipping on his whisky, he turned a

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    m. "Hey, isn''t that Mr. Caspar?"

    Caspar wanted to avoid him at first, but when he thought of J, he immediately hung up the phone, and asked, "What are you doing in C Country?"

    "What? If you can broaden the Tianye Men''s business perspectives in C Country, then why can''t I?" snapped Hobson. Seeing Caspar, he thought of J again.

    He had almost had herst time! Damn!

    Caspar also took a cold nce at Sabina, but he didn''t pay too much attention to her.

    "Stay away from J, or you can be murdered in many ways here in C Country!" warned Caspar. Finishing his words, he left straightaway.

    Being threatened like that, and more than that, in front of a woman, Hobson felt his self-esteem being hurt. Wearing a darkened face, he cursed, "Damn you Caspar! Who do you think you are!"

    Caspar didn''t say anything and instead went into the elevator.

    Sabina understood his embarrassment, and in a tender voice, said, "Who''s that man? What an impolite guy! Please, don''t get angry..."

    Hearing her talking about Caspar''s wrongs, Hobson''s anger quickly vanished, and said, "You''re right. Forget that man, and let''s go into our room!"

    "Okay."

    As soon as they entered the room, Hobson immediately kissed Sabina''s red lips, and her coat was quickly thrown on the floor.

    She was carried to the bed, and while pushing his chest, Sabina pretended to be scared, and demanded, "Please be tender with me, I''m scared..."

    Her reaction made him even more excited than he was before.

    "Rx, I''ll be very tender!" said Hobson.

    Covering Hobson''s mouth with her right hand, Sabina said again, "Will I be your girlfriend from now on?"

 Chapter 1068 He or She will Become My Enemy

    Hobson promised her, "Yes, Sabina, from now on! I''ll take you with me everywhere I go, every day. Be a good girl now..." Afraid that she wouldn''t believe him, Hobson then got out of the bed.

    He grabbed his trousers from the floor and took his wallet out, and handed her a credit card.

    "You have five million dors on this card. Spend it however you like!" Hobson was beyond generous with women.

    Restraining her excitement, she took the credit card, but pretended to be angry, and confronted him again. "What do you mean by this? I''m not earning money with my body!" After she said that, she threw the card on the ground.

    If Sabina had easily given herself to him, Hobson would have suspected that something was wrong.

    But now, when he saw her reaction, all of his suspicions were gone.

    He coaxed her, "No, of course not. Sabina, you''ll be my woman after tonight! And if anyone ever dare to hurt you, he or she will be my enemy!" Finishing his words, Hobson then anxiously pressed on her again and didn''t give her any chance to say anything.

    The night steadily grew deeper.

    At Mansion No. 8, J read the WeChat message that Daniel had sent earlier. ''This shameless man, he fooled me! He''s so wicked!'' she thought.

    She was hesitant whether she should call him or not, but then her phone suddenly rang.

    In Z Country, Daniel had to stop carrying out his ns, because Hobson had left Z Country.

    His men had seen Hobson in Z Country the day before, but unexpectedly, he had flown to C Country the morning after.

    Daniel hade back to the hotel, and before handling his work, he decided to call J.

    "Jane, what''re you doing now?" he asked.

    J was actually thinking about Daniel, but she was too shy to say the words ''missing you''!

    She said instead, "I''m missing someone!"

    "Who?" he asked. He was about to switch on his notebook, but stopped.

    "A man!" answered J.

    "That must be me!" Daniel said this in an affirmative tone. After that, he switched his notebook on, and typed his password.

    J teased him, "Why are you so narcissistic? What if I am thinking about some other man?"

    "If you dare to miss another man, I''ll fly back right now and punish you!" warned Daniel.

    ...

    All of a sudden, J''s face flushed red. "Daniel, you shameless man!"

    "Yes, thank you for yourpli

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    The rings would be ready sooner, but he told her that because he wanted to give her a surprise.

    Hearing the man''s tender promise, J nodded, with her eyes filled with tears to the brim.

    She indulged herself in the sweet feelings her beloved man offered her.

    In the end, she couldn''t help but burst into tears.

    "Jane, are you crying? Why are you crying?" asked Daniel. He wondered why she suddenly cried. Was half of a month too long for her?

    "Daniel, I''m not crying... waah... waah..." She wanted to lie to him, but...

    "If half of a month''s time is too long, then we can..." ''Hold our wedding ceremony straightaway, '' he thought.

    But before he could speak out hisst few words, J cut in, and said, "No, no, it''s not too long. Daniel, I''ll wait for you."

    Daniel couldn''t understand a woman''splicated thoughts, and he was even confused now, ''If it''s not that long of a wait, why are you crying?''

    Daniel finally tried his every means to coax her and stop her tears. Hanging up, J went to take her bath, while Daniel called Sven.

    Sven was about to go into the operation room when he received Daniel''s call.

    The man on the other end of the line asked all of a sudden, "Why is Jane crying?"

    Sven felt speechless. How could he know about it?

    "Are you hurting her feelings again?" asked Sven.

    Daniel thought about what had happened earlier, and said, "No, I don''t think so."

    "Tell me what happened." Sven leaned against a cab and looked at his wristwatch. He still had five minutes before he began his operation.

 Chapter 1069 She was Sent to Prison for Five Years by Her Ex-boyfriend

    Daniel told Sven what had happened, and he added, "Is half a month really too long for Jane to wait?"

    Sven felt helpless at Daniel''s low EQ. He asked, "How long has the rtionship between you and Jsted for? It''s already been a few years now, right?"

    "Well, yes, " said Daniel.

    "So, Jane''s been waiting for you for all these past years. Could she change her mind if she waits for two more weeks?" asked Sven.

    "It''s not impossible!" Daniel thought that Jane had a vtile character, and it was possible that she couldn''t wait that long anymore.

    Sven rolled his eyes, and said, "Trust me, Daniel, it''s impossible! Jane cried because she was happy, understand?"

    Daniel was again confused. "Happy? For what?"

    "..." For the first time, Sven thought that Daniel was stupid!

    He said, "She''s happy because you''ve told her an exact time! Are you an idiot? Daniel, I think that you should make a couple of more girlfriends to improve your EQ."

    After a moment of silence, Daniel spoke in a rxing tone, "Okay, Sven, I''ll repeat yourst sentence to Jane."

    Then he hung up.

    Sven looked at his phone with an incredible look in his eyes. ''Daniel, you brat, you fooled me!''

    Daniel sighed and shook his head when he found out the true reason for her tears. ''This silly girl, how could she be moved so easily?'' thought Daniel.

    Around eleven o''clock at night

    After Colin Li had arrived in Z Country, the first thing he did was to go to Daniel''s hotel.

    After he opened the door, Daniel heard Colin say, "I''m already married."

    "..." Daniel squinted at him, and asked, "Have you woken up from your dream yet?"

    He knew that Colin hadn''t had any girlfriend yet; how could he have married all of a sudden? Had he married with a random woman picked from the street?

    "She''s six years younger than me..." Colin casually threw his coat on the sofa, and seemed to be very annoyed.

    Now it was sounding like it was true after all.

    Daniel widened his eyes, and asked, "What happened?"

    "My mother forced me to marry a woman that came out of nowhere. The woman had just been released from prison, " answered Colin.

    ... Shocked, Daniel looked at him again, and said, "My God! Was it really your mother?"

    Colin smoothened his hair, and confirmed to Daniel, "Yes, my mom! Wendy Yu!"

    "You''re already thirty, and you still weren''t married yet. That''s why this happened to you!" said Daniel. He guessed that maybe auntie Wendy was too concerned about the whole thing. But even if she indeed had been too concerned, how could she have foun

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    warn Daniel, "Yes, you''re right. But be careful, one day I might take over all the branches of your SL Group!"

    Daniel raised his eyebrows and repeatedly nodded in approval. He said, "That''s a good idea. I can hand them over to you right now if you like, so that I can concentrate on getting my wife! What do you think?"

    Shocked, Colin instantly shook his head, and said, "No, no, that''s alright. Haven''t you restored your rtionship yet?"

    Colin remembered that he had read a post on Weibo, saying that how Daniel had protected J at a birthday party.

    And what''s more, they had already had their child. Colin thought that they should''ve restored their rtionship by now.

    "Yes, we have, but I haven''t proposed to her yet; that''s why we haven''t held our wedding ceremony yet, " answered Daniel. Daniel then took out some document copies, and put them in front of Colin. He asked him to sign his name on them.

    "I see. You have to hurry up since you already have a child. Try to give your child aplete family before she goes to kindergarten." Colin reminded him of this, because he had heard about auntie L''s story. L had taken care of Nicole on her own when she was in A Country, and there were a lot of rumours going about in Nicole''s kindergarten at that time.

    "Yes, I will! Before my daughter goes to the kindergarten, I must get married with Jane!" He assured Colin, and also swore to himself!

    J was bound to be his wife!

    Colin faithfully patted his shoulder, and said, "I trust you can!"

    Daniel had always been able to get whatever he wanted. Even though this woman was hard to get, Colin still believed that his cousin would eventually manage to seed in the end!

 Chapter 1070 We Will Never Be Friends

    J Shao did as Daniel Si had told her. For the first few days she had stayed at home and had taken care of Sally Si and her son, while spending the evenings talking with Daniel over the phone. Everything seemed to be very normal.

    On the fourth day after Daniel had left, J unexpectedly received a call from Sabina Fan. Sabina asked her out for coffee, because she wanted to apologize to J for her misconduct. When this happened, J was astonished by her sudden change in character.

    "You don''t have to do this, Miss Sabina; I don''t know you well." She refused her straightaway.

    Sabina paused for a moment, and then softly said, "Miss J, don''t take me wrong. My mother told me that it was you who had asked Daniel to save us, and I owe you my thanks. I just want to be grateful, that''s all."

    "Miss Sabina, you really don''t need to..."

    Sabina cut her off, and said, "Please, J, I''ve already promised my mother that I''ll give up on Daniel." She continued, "She wanted me to do something to show our gratitude for your help. If I don''t do that, then she will drive me away!" Her voice sounded miserable, as though she was about to weep.

    J gave in to her, and a little impatient, asked, "Where do you want to meet?"

    "How about the Old Tree Coffee shop in the city center? I like the coffee there, but... of course, if you have something else in mind." The miserable tone immediately left Sabina''s voice when J agreed to see her.

    She now seemed to sound delighted, but J didn''t know why... Was there something lurking behind her sudden invitation?

    Whatever the cause was, she thought that it might better to be on guard with her.

    "That''s fine. I''ll be there soon." Hanging up the phone, J went back to the bedroom. Inside, Sally Si and Felix Shao, were still asleep.

    E Bo and L Li were also putting the twins to sleep, each holding a twin in their arms.

    As she walked towards the wardrobe, she said, "I''m going out for a while."

    "Why?" asked E confused.

    J thought for a while, and then decided to tell them the truth. "I''m going to see Sabina."

    Michelle had already fallen asl

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    name, "Marcia, Marcia, wake up..."

    But Marcia didn''t make react to her cries. "Save your energy, she won''t wake up in less than a day, " said Sabina, while smirking at her.

    J furiously stared at her, regretting for trusting her.

    She looked around. There were no windows, only an exhaust fan on the wall. She hastily picked up her phone to call for help, but when Sabina saw her, she quickly rushed around the table to grab her phone from her hand.

    J kicked her away, and Sabina stepped back a few paces. She was hurt, and she grabbed her aching abdomen with one hand, while holding onto the wall with the other.

    "You bitch!" cursed Sabina.

    To stop J, Sabina jumped at her again. She grabbed her wrist and tried to pull her towards the door.

    J was stunned by her sudden retaliation.

    "Hi, Jane, " J''s phone was put through and Daniel''s voice came from it.

    But before she could make a sound, J was forcefully?mmed to the door by Sabina.

    She felt a sudden piercing pain in her back, and then nked out.

    After that, Sabina picked up J''s phone from the floor, while rubbing on her abdomen with her hand. "Jane here, speak!" She could hear that Daniel was still on the phone. "Are you all right, Jane?"

    Sabina felt a jealous anger rising inside her, and she rudely hung up and powered it off.

    Then she called Hobson Gong. "All set. Now, how can I get them out of the shop?"

 Chapter 1071 Whoever Dares to Hurt Her, Dies

    They couldn''t carry her out, because there were some other of J''s bodyguards waiting for her at the coffee shop''s entrance.

    Although Daniel wasn''t in C Country, they still needed to be careful. They had looked into J''s bodyguards, and had found out that they were all well military trained elites.

    What''s more, Daniel had also been rmed, which wasn''t a part of the n. They had to transfer J somewhere else as soon as possible.

    Soon after Sabina had powered off the phone, private room''s door was pushed open from the outside by several gangsters from the ck Moon. One of them ced J over his shoulder, and then scooted out of the private room with the other and Sabina.

    The shop had already been cleared. Just seconds after J had been carried out of the shop, one of her bodyguards had rushed inside, and had found out that J was gone.

    "Shit! Miss J has been kidnapped!" The bodyguard informed his colleagues through a walkie talkie.

    Worried, Daniel called Jerry and Sven immediately. "Jane is in danger..."

    He then strode out of his suite and knocked on Colin''s door.

    Colin was just about to go to sleep after the whole morning and noon''s work.

    "What''s up, Daniel?"

    "I''m flying back to C Country. Help me take care of the business here." Actually, apart from the Wangfeng Cliff matter, at the moment, there was no pressing business to do in Z Country.

    "What? Like right now? What''s the hurry?" asked Colin, shocked. They had nned to go to Wangfeng Cliff together to meet with Alex in the evening.

    "We''ll go to Wangfeng Cliff together after I take care of matters in C Country. Don''t go there tonight."

    Sensing Daniel''s anxiety, Colin was very worried. "Do you need me to apany you back?"

    Daniel shook his head while sliding through the contact list on the mobile phone. He said, "No, I''ve asked Jerry and Sven to trace the suspects."

    "Okay. Be careful!"

    "Sure."

    Daniel then returned to his suite and started packing, while at the same time instructing his people on the phone.

    "Investigate Sabina Fan. Find out who has she r

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    st about to p J.

    When he saw that, Hobson grasped his wrist and shouted at him with a cold look, "Whoever dares to hurt her, dies!" Hobson scared the shit out of the gangster. The gangster fell on his knees, and said, "Yes! Yes! Yes!"

    Hobson shouted at him for one more time, "Get out!" The gangster quickly got up from the floor and quickly fled from the room.

    "Get off of me! Go away!" J kept struggling.

    Sabina then asked two more gangsters to control her. She sneered at J, who was falling apart.

    She believed that if J had sex with other men, Then Daniel would definitely dump her!

    Seeing the needle was inserted into J''s arm, Hobson held Sabina in his arms, and begged, "Will you let me enjoy this woman just once?"

    That was exactly what Sabina had wished!

    Sabina pretended to be unhappy, and said, "How can you even have such an idea? Are you going to abandon me for her?"

    She had been thinking how to take advantage of Hobson to deal with J. To her surprise, Hobson had proactively advised her to kidnap J, after hearing that Daniel had gone for a business trip in Z Country.

    She pretended to be J''s friend, and had assisted Hobson with the kidnap to win his trust.

    "Don''t worry, I just want to humiliate Daniel Si. I''m not interested in her at all!" Hobson consoled Sabina, and wondered which one was more enjoyable... Sabina, or J?

 Chapter 1072 His Grandpa would Handle It for Him

    Sabina had had the same idea as Hobson. She believed that as soon as J had sex with other men¡­ Arrogant as Daniel was, he would never tolerate that his woman had sex with other men. Once this happened, everything between them would be over!

    J''s hysterical scream was ignoredpletely, and a cold liquid was injected into her body.

    Gradually, J felt weaker by the minute, and hot.

    The other gangsters were then waved away by Hobson, only the three of them remaining in the room; J, who was lying on the bed, forceless, Hobson, who was eager to have sex with her, and Sabina who was gloating over J''s plight.

    Taking out the video camera that she had prepared beforehand from a bag, Sabina ced it in a right angle and then got ready to record.

    "Hobson, you fucking bastard!" swore J.

    The doctor took the syringe away after J had been injected.

    She became so hot that she wanted to take her clothes off.

    "If you still have the strength to swear, then just do it, " said Hobson. Hobson was not in a hurry. He wouldn''t get started on her until her strength was depleted. Then, he could do whatever he wanted to her.

    "What have you injected me with?" asked J. She tried to stand up, but her arms were so weak that she just fell back into the bed again.

    Her hairband had been lost somewhere and her waist-long hair was falling down, covering her back.

    Together with her outstanding clothes, she looked like a morous maturedy.

    "What was in the syringe? Of course, something that can make you happy!" shamelessly said Hobson. Sabina put her arms around her chest and then looked at the woman lying on the bed.

    She had to admit that J was a true beauty. No wonder that Daniel was so mad about her.

    She was even more amazed by her beauty now.

    "Hobson! Damn you! Even though I''ve left the Tianye Men, I still have my powerful background. If you dare to offend me today, you''ll certainly die in a couple of days." J coldly warned the man who was lusting for her.

    Her warning, although harsh, sounded feeble, and Hobson couldn''t care less about it.

    He was sure that whatever would happen, his grandpa would handle it for him.

    "Don

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    He anxiously asked, "How is Jane?"

    Sven was focused on feeling J''s pulse andpletely ignored the two men who were fighting on the ground.

    Two minutester, he said to Jerry, "Jane was drugged; we have to immediately send her to the hospital for further investigations."

    Kicking off the quilt, J murmured, "Daniel¡­ Come and save me!"

    Sven immediately covered her with the quilt again, and then held her up in his arms. The drug started to work, and J couldn''t help but keep on rubbing herself against Sven''s arms.

    Sven couldn''t think more about it and ran out of the room with her in his arms.

    Hobson''s nose and ears had been punched by Caspar and were bleeding. Jerry pulled Caspar aside, and said, "Let''s take Hobson with us first!"

    The first priority for them had been J. As for Hobson, they could take their time to torture him.

    Two people had been asked to bundle Hobson and take him out of the building.

    The rest of the petty criminals were taken to the police station by the policemen arrived at the scer.

    Sven drove the car off the road with 150 km/h, while Jerry held J on the back seat.

    "Jane, we are going to the hospital. Everything will be alright, " said Jerry. Jerry''s heart ached when he saw the bit marks on his sister''s lip and arm.

    "Daniel, is it you¡­ Daniel, " muttered J. She was now in a drugged state of dottiness. She looked up at Jerry, but she couldn''t see anything clear enough.

 Chapter 1073 I Will Force Jane to Break up with Him

    "Jane, look at me, it''s Jerry. Don''t worry, Daniel is on his way back now." Seeing his sister''s suffering, Jerry wanted to hug her to relieve her pain, but he couldn''t. The only thing that he could do was to let her know that Daniel would be back soon.

    "Jerry... It''s you, my brother. I feel terrible, let me die." J felt so dizzy that she kept her head low. She was boiling hot, and every second without Daniel was a torture for her. It was too much for her to take, and the days she had spent in the rehab center began to whirl around in her head.

    She was dying to get rid of those thoughts.

    Gathering all the strength that she had, J was about to knock her head on the car window.

    But sensing what she was going to do, Jerry immediately put his hand on the window and called out her name to stop her.

    Luckily, because J was weak, her head slightly bumped against Jerry''s hand, without hurting her.

    "Hang in there, the hospital is just around the corner." Sven, who was driving fast, suddenly mmed the brake, and Jerry and J were both thrown forward.

    The light had turned green, but a grey-haired man was slowly crossing the road.

    Sven had to stop not to run him over.

    "Darn it! Why isn''t Daniel here when Jane needs him the most?" Jerry was feeling helpless, and more and more worried.

    Even though Jane hadn''t had a proper examination yet, Jerry knew what had happened to her.

    If Daniel was there, Jane wouldn''t have suffered that much, but he was far away from her.

    If Caspar hadn''t informed them, they wouldn''t have arrived there in time.

    Caspar hadn''t recognized Sabina at first, but then it came to him in a sh that she was the woman that had apanied Hobson that night at the hotel.

    Worse, she was kidnapping someone at the moment. So Caspar became alert.

    Without hesitating, he asked his driver to call Jerry. Jerry was searching for the unlicensed van when he received the call from Caspar.

    They confirmed that it was Jane who had been kidnapped, and Caspar went to business that day. He didn''t take his bodyguards with him, and because it would''ve been dangerous for him to confront Hobson alone, he had to wait for Jerry and Sven to save Jane together.

    Hobson had a group of bodyguards with him inside the build

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    s our director''s son!"

    ''How can a man be so noisy and rude in public?'' wondered the nurse. Sven was the vice director of the hospital, because Chuck hadn''t retired from his director position.

    It was said that Chuck was going to entrust the hospital to his daughter.

    "Son of your director? So he is... Sven Si? The highly skilled doctor in C Country?" The man was no longer swollen with arrogance, and instead, his voice became lower and lower.

    Sven Si was not only famous in C Country. His high medical skills were iparable on a global level.

    The nurse added, "Yes. Do you know who the man beside him is?"

    That man shook his head silently.

    "Have your ever heard of Jerry Shao?"

    "That famouswyer?" He hadn''t had the honor to meet Jerry yet, but he had heard of him.

    "Yes!"

    The man was so shocked by what he had heard that he couldn''t utter another single word.

    "Do you know who the youngdy on the gurney is?" The nurse was amused by the now trembling man.

    He had already been freaked out before she had the chance to introduce to him the most important figure.

    The man again shook his head.

    "She is Jerry Shao''s sister, our vice director''s sworn sister, and Daniel Si''s fiancee! If the emergency treatment couldn''t be carried out in time, would you have borne the consequences?"

    The man stumbled a few paces, and then supported himself on the handrail beside the stairs. "Nopensation is needed for the damage. I will not ask for it. What bad luck I have today!" he said.

 Chapter 1074 What A Sweet Loving Scene

    Horrified, the man quickly finished his words and ran away as fast as he could.

    While looking at the man''s back, the nurse burst intoughter. What a coward!

    Sven went into the operation room. He changed in his asepsis doctor''s gown, andposedly instructed his assistants, "Restrain her hands, take some of her blood for a test first..."

    He needed to know what kind of drugs she had taken before he could administer any treatment.

    "Yes, Mr. Sven, " answered his assistants.

    Already suffering a slow and painful torture, J didn''t even feel any pain when the needle was stuck in her vein.

    Outside the operation room, Jerry tried calling Daniel again, but his phone was still off.

    Caspar ran up to him, and while he gasped for air, he asked Jerry, "How is J doing now?"

    "She just entered the operation room!" Jerry was very impatient at the moment, because Daniel hadn''te back yet.

    Caspar didn''t ask anymore, but instead sat down on the bench beside him, waiting for new information on J''s condition.

    "Where''s Hobson?" asked Jerry. While he mentioned Hobson, Jerry''s eyes burned with rage.

    If Daniel wouldn''t root Hobson out, Jerry himself would take actions to sentence him to a life imprisonment in jail!

    "He was tied around with rope in the trunk of my car!" answered Caspar. He had arranged for some men to watch over him.

    After half an hour

    The operation room''s door was opened, and Sven came out of it first.

    Caspar and Jerry immediately walked over, and one of them asked, "How''s she doing?"

    "Is J feeling better?" asked the other.

    Sven told them, "I''ve given her some treatment to clear the drug out of her, but it wasn''t all totally cleared out. Her condition is more stable now, but she may suffer a rpse at any time... In conclusion... Daniel still needs to help her."

    Finishing his words, Sven took a quick nce at Caspar, whose face had darkened up all of a sudden.

    Momentster, J''s bed was pushed out from the operation room. Her eyesight had be more focused now, but she was looking at the ceiling nkly, recalling what had happened to her a few hours earlier.

    Under her quilt, she tightly gripped her clothes with her hands.

    "Jane, are you still..." Jerry wanted to ask her if she was still feeling bad. But he stopped his inquiries. Needless to ask, she must have still been feeling bad, as the drug in her hadn''t been totally cleared out of her system.

    Together with the nurses, Jerry pushed J''s bed to a V

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    oor, this was what he saw. What a sweet and loving scene!

    The man was pressing over the woman, and the woman''s hands were gripping the man''s arms...

    Caspar was soon pulled away by a strong force, and then a heavy punch flew straight into his face.

    His mouth''s corner instantly bulged, and bled.

    "Daniel..." J whispered. But her humming didn''t bring back Daniel''s reasonable sense.

    With his eyes burning with rage, Daniel dragged Caspar by the cor, and then threw him against the wall, and flew his fist towards him again.

    Caspar dodged the second punch with one of his arms, but very soon, Daniel''s third and fourth punches came so fast that he failed to dodge them away.

    J made efforts to sit up from the bed and get out of it, but she couldn''t stand and soon knelt on the ground.

    "Daniel... Stop it..."

    With a darkened face, Daniel loosened his grip on Caspar and lifted the woman from the ground. He then ruthlessly threw her on the bed.

    He decided that he must announce his im on J!

    He took his phone out of his pocket and called Spark. With his eyes sharply staring at Casper, who was wiping his blood off his mouth, Daniel ordered, "Spark, in ten minutes, bring me the things in the lower part of my safe to Room 802 at the Chengyang Private Hospital!"

    "Yes, Mr. Si. I''m already on my way, " answered Spark.

    After hanging up the phone, with full speed, Spark rushed from the 22nd floor, up to the CEO''s office on the 88th floor.

    Inside the ward

    Daniel coldly looked at the woman who was still humming on the bed. He had hastilye back from Z Country, only to see that J putting on a good performance for him!

 Chapter 1075 Daniel Had Got Married

    Caspar dared to approach J. He then asked Daniel, "Why are you here just now? You''re useless! It''s toote!"

    "What are you saying?" Daniel squinted at Caspar, his eyes gleaming with anger.

    With a swollen face, Caspar sneered and said, "When J needed you, where were you? She was drugged, and only men could help her, but you weren''t here to her rescue, so..."

    Before he finished his words, Daniel grabbed his cor and gave him a ferocious stare. "So what?"

    J was also shocked by Caspar''s words. Sven just told her that he and Jerry had arrived in time to rescue her!

    "So I saved J. Mr. Si, if you mind what had happen to her, you can give me J, and she can be with me."

    Daniel angrily raised his fist, but Caspar did not let Daniel hit him again. After receiving a blow from Daniel just now, Caspar wouldn''t let him have another one without putting up a fight.

    J painfully rolled on the bed. After Sven gave her an injection, the drug effect had decreased, but she still felt ufortable.

    Spark came back to the ward, out of breath. When he opened the ward door and saw the two men fighting, he was so shocked that he almost forgot to breathe.

    He wondered if that man, who was indignantly shaking his fist, was really Mr. Si.

    J felt very ufortable. She called out Daniel''s name. But Daniel was so furious that he continued fighting with Caspar and wanted to beat him to death, ignoring J.

    "Mr. Si, Mr. Si..." Spark immediately pulled both of them away from each other.

    Unfortunately, Spark was identally punched by Daniel. He put his palm on his face, wincing in pain.

    When he realized that he had hit Spark, Daniel came to his senses and grabbed the stuff from Spark''s hand. He then opened it and held it in front of Caspar''s face, saying, "Look at this carefully! Do you know what it is?"

    When he looked at the marriage license, Caspar began to pull a long face.

    He saw both J''s and Daniel''s names on it.

    J rolled around in bed. Confused, Caspar took a nce at her and wondered why she didn''t tell him that she had gotten married.

    "From now on, stay away from her! Don''t take advantage of her gratitud

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    She didn''t want to see whom he married. It didn''t matter now.

    Daniel approached her, held her face that was streaked with tears, and said, "Listen to me. Call me ''husband''."

    J really wanted to p this thick-skinned man across the face. "Daniel Si..."

    Daniel suddenly kissed her lips, not letting her scold him anymore.

    At this moment, she was in desperate need of his kiss. It felt as if she had found water in a desert after being thirsty for three days...

    However, J didn''t kiss back...

    Because she thought he had a wife...

    After biting his tongue, she turned her face to one side, gasped for air, and said, "Don''t ever touch me again!"

    "Call me ''husband'', and I''ll do whatever you want to satisfy you!"

    ...

    J was very angry at him and shouted, "Daniel Si, why are you so shameless?"

    Daniel pulled a long face and opened the marriage license next to him. He then ced it in front of her and said, "J Shao, I want you to call me your husband!"

    "I''ve told you I don''t want to look at it. You can marry whomever... Me?" J was surprised to see her name on the marriage license. She never remembered getting a marriage license with him.

    "I''ve asked you to call me ''husband''. How many times do I have to tell you?" said Daniel. J was stunned and a little frightened.

    Regardless of the physical difort, J opened her trembling mouth and said, "It must be... definitely... fake! Right! It''s fake!"

 Chapter 1076 Want to Kill You

    If two people wanted to get a marriage license, they must send their documents and apply for it together. Even if Daniel was powerful, he still had to get J''s ID card and household register to have the license made.

    Suddenly, J remembered that Jerry had asked for her ID card a few days back...

    "If you have any doubts, look at the stamp on this thing. That can''t be counterfeited!" Daniel held the license with his left hand and touched her belly with his right hand.

    His touch made J shudder.

    "It was Jerry, wasn''t it?" J wanted to cry. Jerry was her brother, but he ''sold'' her to Daniel very easily...

    "It doesn''t matter." Daniel folded the marriage license, locked the door, and drew the curtains.

    After doing that, Daniel told J, "The most important part here is that you are legally my wife!"

    Then, he took off his coat and hung it in the closet. Then, hey on her bed and hugged her.

    J was still in daze and didn''t notice that Daniel had gotten inside her quilt.

    She mmed on his chest, which made Daniel wince, "Daniel, are you in pain?"

    J couldn''t believe that she had gotten married with Daniel. She must have been dreaming.

    "If you don''t believe it, I will let you feel it." Daniel didn''t understand why J resisted. Since she was drugged, shouldn''t she have kissed him immediately?

    Daniel turned around and went on top of J.

    "Tell me! Have you ever slept with Caspar Qiao?"

    Listening to Daniel''s question, J thought for a while and shook her head. Seeing her reaction, Daniel smiled.

    When he was about to kiss her, J nodded, which made him freeze.

    But after a while, she shook her head again...

    She shook her head and nodded, again and again, which confused the heck out of Daniel.

    Atst, J sighed and said, "No, I never did."

    But speaking of which, she wanted to sleep with Daniel right now...

    Her hand slid in his shirt and held his strong abs, which made

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    phone on the bed and opened the loud speaker. Then, she took one child to another small bed.

    "Fine, let''s not do it." Daniel knew what L was doing, so he didn''t bother anymore.

    L looked at her phone with a frown and said, "You naughty boy, are you ying with your mother?"

    Daniel didn''t answer her and hung up the phone, which made L feel puzzled.

    Daniel asked Spark Shi to bring clothes for Jane. While he was waiting for Spark, he called Sven and asked him for Hobson''s location. He nned to see himter.

    After dressing J up, Daniel then took her out of the hospital.

    At the Leroy Manor, L looked at the twins and asked her husband, "What did Daniel mean?"

    "I don''t know, " Harry answered.

    ...

    ''Maybe, he just wanted to see his child.'' L felt that she might have thought about it too much.

    Half an hourter, when Harry and L nned to sleep, they heard someone knocking on the door.

    Who was it? The couple looked at each other and wondered who knocked on their door.

    The servants downstairs? Impossible!

    Harry got down from the bed and opened the door. Daniel was standing outside; he pushed Harry away and walked to the bedroom directly.

    "Daniel!" L shouted.

    Daniel kept quiet. He found two lovely identical girls sleeping on the bed.

 Chapter 1077 Why Donâ€™t You Go and Ask Jane

    Daniel was so happy that he almost had tears in his eyes after seeing the scene in front of him.

    It turned out that he had two lovely baby daughters.

    J had given birth to twin girls.

    L didn''t know that J had told Daniel the truth. She was still trying to hide it from her son, "Daniel, why don''t you go out first? Knock on the door, ande in again. What you saw just now is not real..."

    Hearing his mother''s crazy words, Daniel was speechless. He carried one of the twins and walked out.

    "Hey, Daniel, what are you doing?" asked L anxiously.

    She was scared by his action.

    Daniel ignored her and took his daughter to his own room, in which there was already a woman lying on the bed.

    L looked carefully and found that it was J.

    L became instantly happy. She saw her son put his daughter on the bed next to J and then walk out to carry the other one.

    Harry had already taken Melissa outside of Daniel''s door. Daniel then took his daughter from his father''s arms and put Melissa on the bed, too.

    Harry told L, "Let''s go back to sleep." Harry realized that J must have told everything to Daniel.

    That exined why Daniel suddenly wanted to have a video chat with them and then came back home immediately.

    L was a little worried and said, "Daniel¡­"

    Daniel hushed his mom with a gesture. Harry then led L back to their room.

    As soon as his parents left, Daniel looked at his daughters and wife who were sleeping on the bed.

    He went to the balcony and called Sven, "Sven, are we good friends?"

    "What?" answered Sven. Sven was confused with Daniel''s question. He wondered what was wrong with him.

    "Do you think that my daughter is lovely?" asked Daniel.

    "Of course!" said Sven, even more confused.

    "How nice it would have been if I had twin daughters!" continued Daniel. He smoked a cigarette and looked up at the sky.

    Sven was in silence. Daniel''s sarcasm was so obvious.

    Daniel was calling to confront him. "How did you know? Were you thrilled?" asked Sven.

    "I''m through with you!" said Daniel coldly. Daniel puffed out a cloud of smoke

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    re we?" asked J. J had been to the manor many times, but she had never been to Daniel''s bedroom.

    "Our home, " answered Daniel.

    "¡­ Not mine!" With him around, J''s restless heart calmed down.

    Daniel took her by her wrist, pulled her back to the bed, and said, "Jane, how dare you hide the twins from me?"

    ¡­

    J red at the man who was holding her and said, "How dare you get the marriage license without my permission?"

    He hadn''t told her about such an important thing.

    "Well, would you never have let me know about the twins if I didn''t tell you about the marriage license?" asked Daniel.

    "I would have! I just haven''t found the right time to tell you, " J defended herself.

    Daniel held her tightly. His hands started to touch her body.

    "Let me go. It''s time to get up, " J pulled his hands away and whispered.

    "No! I''m very angry." She had to suffer the consequences.

    J was speechless. She wondered when Daniel had be so childish.

    "Daniel¡­" He pressed hard on her and quickly kissed her red lips.

    "Call me darling." He corrected her in a hoarse voice.

    "I don''t want to¡­ Ah! Okay! Okay! Darling¡­"

    "Good girl, " said Daniel with satisfaction.

    As lunch time approached, they went downstairs, and J found out that they were in Leroy Manor.

    "Why didn''t you tell me that Father* and Mother* are here?" J blushed and pinched Daniel''s arm.

 Chapter 1078 I Am A Respectable Doctor

    If she had known Harry and L were waiting for them downstairs, she would havee for breakfast sooner.

    "Nope. I enjoy the moment with you in the bedroom."

    "..."

    He was quite smart.

    "Mommy! Daddy!"

    "Daddy, Mommy!" As soon as the twins downstairs noticed them, they screamed with joy and ran towards them with their chubby little legs.

    Harry was on the phone nearby, while L chased after the twins with a big smile.

    No one knew how Daniel felt right now. But deep inside, he was utterly thrilled, even more excited than the time when he first met his eldest daughter.

    The two adorable girls flew into his arms, calling him "Daddy". At this moment, his heart was filled with happiness.

    "My girls!" Daniel held the twins tightly on each arm.

    "Daddy, you knew about Melissa already?"

    "Daddy, you knew about Michelle already?" The twins asked him the same question at the same time; they usually thought alike.

    "Yes, I already know. I am very happy, " Daniel honestly shared his feelings with the twins.

    "Daddy, I am happy, too!"

    "Daddy, I am happy, too!"

    The girls circled around his neck. Their giggles made his heart melt.

    J fondly gazed at them. Her heart was beating fast. She felt guilty for keeping the secret way too long. How could she do this to Daniel? Why didn''t she tell Daniel the truth that she had twins with him?

    "Jane, are you hungry? I have asked the kitchen to prepare dinner. It should be ready soon!" L pulled J to her side.

    "It is fine, Mother*. I am not in a hurry." J felt a little bit awkward.

    She and Daniel spent too much time upstairs. Everyone knew what they were doing.

    Harry ended the call and turned to Jane, "I have invited a Michelin chef from abroad to cook for you tonight. Let''s see what special dishes he would prepare for you."

    J noticed the concern in his voice. Her face turned red as she nodded, "Thank you..."

    Daniel opened his mouth and reminded her, "You should now refer to my dad as Dad, too! Don''t you think so? Jane?"

    ...

    J''s face got even redder. She pouted as she quickly nced at Daniel. L was amused at her reaction. She took her hand and said, "No

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    ughter Hobson herself!

    "Fine, " Seeing her determined face, Daniel agreed.

    J cast a nce at Sven, as if she was nning something for him.

    Noticing her calctive gaze, Sven felt cold sweats forming on the back of his neck. He then asked, "Why are you staring at me like this?"

    "Sven, I want to treat Hobson the way he treated me. Do you have something that I can borrow?"

    ...

    Sven cleared his throat and said, "I am a respectable doctor..."

    "Well then, I''ll tell Nicole that you dated some beautiful girls behind her back!" J tried to intimidate him with empty threats.

    Sven''s eyes stared at J in disbelief. He said, "When did I ever?" After marrying Nicole, he had always been loyal to her. He even deleted all the contact details of his ex-girlfriends.

    "I know you didn''t. But I will make a story so convincing that Nicole would believe!"

    J looked at Sven sternly. Daniel grinned at them, enjoying their banter.

    "Okay! Be my guest. If Nicole falls into your trap, I will... I... Fine, I give up. I will find something for you." Sven decided to cooperate with J. He knew his wife was quite sensitive, therefore, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, he''d better do what J had asked for!

    "Nice!" A big smile spread across J''s face. She stood on her toes and fondly stroked Sven''s head.

    ...

    Daniel curled his lips, pulled her away from Sven, and said, "Hey, leave this married man alone!"

 Chapter 1079 Who am I in Your Mind

    Sven said in a proud voice, "Why did you ask her to keep her distance from me? Jane and I are childhood friends. Jane,e here! Let me hug you!"

    ''How dare you flirt with my wife in front of me!'' thought Daniel angrily. Instantly, his face darkened.

    Sven stood in the room with his back against the door, while Daniel was facing the doorway. When he saw a woman suddenly show up there, Daniel put on a cunning smile and said, "Sven, childhood ymates... Wow, you guys indeed have a good rtionship!"

    "Of course! We have known each other for decades and grew up together ever since we were babies. Our rtionship is rock solid. My mother even wanted me to marry Jane at some point!" It was true, but their friendship hadn''t developed romantically.

    Maybe because they were too familiar with each other, having known each other since they were kids.

    They only treated each other as siblings, not as a boyfriend or girlfriend.

    "Then, why didn''t you marry Jane?" asked Daniel. J was confused by Daniel''s words and wondered where he was going with this.

    Sven wasn''t aware that he had fallen into Daniel''s trap. He still continued his nonsense andined, "I wanted to marry Jane, but Jane had fallen in love with you, so what can I do? Huh!"

    Finishing his words, Sven covered his chest to show his remorse in an exaggerated way.

    "What if I wasn''t in the picture?" Devoid of any emotion on his face, Daniel looked at this pretentious actor. ...

    Sven answered, "If it weren''t for you, I would''ve gotten married with Jane, this good girl..."

    When J turned around to re at Sven, she happened to notice the woman standing at the doorway. Instantly, J understood what Daniel was doing. She covered her mouth and called out, "Nicole..."

    Sven froze. ''Oh, shit!''

    Sven finally realized that he was trapped by Daniel!

    "Daniel, you asshole!" Sven was so furious that his hands trembled. He then hastily went up to his wife and coaxed, "Nicole..."

    Pouting, Nicole stared at Sven, turned around, and left the study room. Sven instantly foll

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    pieces of orange on the table and put them all into Daniel''s mouth.

    She said, "Shut your mouth! Don''t say a word! Don''t you dare get mad at me again!"

    Daniel didn''t fight back. He epted the pieces of orange in his mouth.

    After squeezing some more inside, J waited for him to speak. She felt frustrated. ''You bad man, why aren''t you uttering a word?'' thought she. She joked, "Oh, I haven''t washed my hands yet! I just did a number two in the toilet!"

    ...

    Daniel instantly stopped chewing the orange.

    His facial expression turned into disgust, which made J burst intoughter.

    When Daniel was about to go toward the dustbin, J said, "Oh, I remember. I did wash my hands with soap."

    ... Daniel hesitated and wondered whether he should spit the orange out or swallow it.

    He then held the woman, who was trying to control herughter, into his arms.

    "Ah... Daniel... you''re disgusting... I don''t want to eat... Ah... No..." A piece of orange was passed into her mouth. J struggled out of his arms. She went to the dustbin and spat it out.

    Daniel''s face finally returned normal. J looked at him with contempt and said, "Don''t you feel disgusted..."

    Daniel red at her, so J instantly shut up.

    ''Huh! You did it on purpose!'' thought she.

    J sat back on his legs. Daniel gestured her to get some tissue and wipe his mouth.

 Chapter 1080 His Wife was the Most Important Person

    J reluctantly got a piece of tissue and helped Daniel wipe his mouth.

    Daniel touched her long hair and gently spoke, "Honey, I said I''ll punish you, but I didn''t mean to get you in trouble. Why do you get angry so easily? You have to get rid of your bad temper. Hm?"

    "No! I won''t change my temper!"

    J hadn''t worked off her anger yet, thinking that it was he who was so mean in the first ce.

    "Okay. You don''t have to change it!" He just said it carelessly, but he didn''t really want her to get rid of her short temper.

    ... When she looked at Daniel, J felt confused and wondered why he asked her to get rid of her bad temper and then took his words back.

    "People always say that women are fickle, but I believe you are more fickle than women!" said J.

    She leaned her head on his shoulder.

    No one knew how upset he was when he was on the ne. Only Jane could make him restless!

    After he had gotten out the ne, he learned from Sven and Jerry that they had arrived in time to stop Hobson from harming J. He was so relieved about the news that he really wanted to tightly hold J in his arms.

    Meanwhile, he also wanted to chop Hobson into pieces and throw him into the mountains.

    He also wanted tofort J, but he got mad the moment he saw Caspar kiss J.

    At that moment, he only wanted to teach Caspar a lesson.

    He didn''t talk to J anymore, letting her know how angry he was.

    He then started to fiddle with her hand. After a couple of minutes, he spoke, "Jane, I have decided that from now on, no matter where I go, I will take you along."

    "No. I have learned a lesson this time. From now on, I won''t believe anyone so easily, so you don''t have to stay by my side all the time!"

    "I must keep you as close as possible, and it''s the only way I can have some peace of mind."

    J put her hand on her forehead and said, "Daniel, do you know how Sabina drugged me and Marcia and put us in aa?"

    She pondered about this for a long time, but she still didn''t know how.

    ''Sabina hadn''t touched me. Was the coffee drugged?'' thought J.

    But the coffee was poisonless.

    Daniel gathered his thoughts and exined, "I''ve asked people to investigate this mat

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ompany, his phone rang for several times. He stayed away from others each time he answered the phone.

    While J was lost in thought, Sven stood up from the sofa and spoke, "Mother, Father, I have to go to the hospital. Several peers of the medical field from overseas came to our hospital to exchange ideas and experience."

    "Uh-huh. You go work. Nicole and your son can stay here with us."

    L was wiping Michelle''s mouth. Her lips had be so red because she ate strawberries.

    "Jane,e on. Let''s go to the hospital." Sven didn''t forget J''s matter.

    J stood up and said, "Okay. Nicole, I''m going to the hospital with Sven to take something. Would you like to go with us?"

    Nicole shook her head and said, "No, I have to go to thepanyter."

    Now, Nicole was the SL Group''s ounting Department Supervisor. She always worked at home.

    "Daniel, we''ll go first!" Daniel stood in front of the window and talked on the phone. When he saw Sven waving goodbye, he stopped speaking on the phone and came over to figure out what they were going to do.

    After J kissed the three kids and said goodbye to Harry and L, she walked up to Daniel.

    "I have to go to mypanyter. Also, I''ve arranged the new female bodyguard toe here. She is in the car outside. After you leave the hospital, drop by my office." If Daniel didn''t have to go hispany to deal with some important things, he would have certainly gone to the hospital together with J.

 Chapter 1081 My Wife Has Already Forgiven Me

    "What about Marcia?" Perplexed, J looked at Daniel.

    "I''ve terminated our contract with her and had her fired, " said Daniel. Marcia had failed in protecting J, so Daniel couldn''t employ her anymore.

    J protested, "Daniel, it''s not Marcia''s fault. How could you fire her?"

    "Jane, don''t be bothered by it. Just rx and go to Sven''s hospital right now, and thene to mypany after, okay?" urged Daniel.

    He hadn''t hung up his phone yet, and he needed to get back to it. He winked at Sven. Then, Sven walked J out of the manor.

    "How can Daniel do this?" yelled J. She curled her lips with discontent and turned around to nce at the man, who was still talking on his phone.

    Daniel was looking at her too. He saw the angry look in her eyes and tittered.

    Sven moved his eyes away from his son and said to J, "That''s how the world works. Marcia didn''t fulfill her duty, so there was no reason for Daniel to keep her."

    ...

    Sven''s Bugatti Veyron was parked outside the manor, and behind it were two Mercedes-Benz vehicles. When J came out of the manor, a woman with short ck hair went up to her and said, "Hello, Miss Shao. I''m your new personal bodyguard. My name is Roma."

    J smiled and greeted, "Hello, Roma."

    Then, they all sat in Sven''s car and went to Chengyang Private Hospital, with the two Benz cars in tow.

    In the hospital

    After being disinfected and cleaned, J put on a sterileb coat and followed Sven into his privateboratory. She felt dizzy seeing so many bottles of medicine.

    "So, what kind of drugs do you want?" asked Sven. He pointed at a shelf nearby. Each of the bottles had a sticker on it, but J didn''t understand what was on them.

    She said, "I want to give Hobson a taste of his own medicine. Doesn''t he love women? Let''s torture him with a strong aphrodisiac!"

    Sven tittered, picked up a bottle, handed it to J, and said, "Take this one. Give him a double dose. He will definitely feel overwhelmed with lust!"

    J opened the white bottle filled with capsules. She asked, "Sven, why do you have this kind of drug?"

    "For emergency purposes..." answered Sven.

    ''And in times like these, '' thought he.

    "Okay!" answered J.

    Sven thought that J would hav

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    e... Okay, forget it. I will have people on it right now, " said Jerry. He then hung up.

    But before he actually did anything, Jerry called Daniel up.

    "Is Jane insisting on going with you tonight?" asked Jerry.

    "Yes, I don''t know how to convince her otherwise, " answered Daniel. Alex Gong was daring. He mighte to save his grandson, no matter what.

    If Alex showed up, then things would definitely go south.

    Jerry asked, "What time are you going tonight? I''ll go with Sven." Jerry worried about his sister''s safety.

    "After Jane and I have dinner, " said Daniel.

    "Okay, got it."

    After his call with Daniel, Jerry then arranged for someone to find the people J had wanted him to.

    A pharmacist went in Sven''s office and handed J some more bottles of drugs. Then, together with Roma, she left the hospital and went to the SL Group.

    When she just arrived at thepany entrance, J bumped into Shirley.

    "J, can we talk?" As they were about to walk past with each other, Shirley suddenly held J by her hand.

    J had learned from Sabina, so she didn''t trust Shirley now.

    She said, "No, we can''t!" With a cold expression on her face, J shook away Shirley''s hand and went inside the building.

    The receptionist saw J and immediately weed her.

    But, before J could get inside the elevator, Shirley caught up with her.

    "Let''s talk in one of the meeting rooms, can we?" asked Shirley.

    J ignored her words and went directly toward the elevator.

 Chapter 1082 What Are Those Photos on Weibo

    Without looking at Shirley, the staff at the front desk followed J to the CEO''s private elevator and helped her press the button for the 88th floor.

    After the elevator door closed, J''s indifferent face turned sad.

    She still felt bitter when she thought of Shirley.

    Apart from Ang, Sally, and Selina, she had regarded Shirley as her best friend.

    When she was still in school, many of her ssmates didn''t want to make friends with her, but Shirley did.

    She thought she and Shirley would be best friends forever. When she had found out that Shirley was pregnant, J also wanted to get married and give birth to a child, so their children would be sworn brothers or sisters, or they could arrange marriage for them... ...

    She didn''t expect that Shirley would rece their decades of friendship with a man.

    J remembered the night of a Mid-Autumn Festival a few years ago. Sharing a nket, she and Shirley sat by a river in America until midnight, just to admire the moon.

    When they couldn''t stand the cold any longer, they ran to a nearby Inte cafe. As they were about to rentputers for the night, a man asked them to use hisputers instead because he was ditched by a friend.

    They spent the whole night there, without paying for theputers. Then, at about 7 AM, they went back to their dormitory and spent the whole day sleeping on one bed, while hugging each other...

    The elevator quickly arrived at the 88th floor. Jposed herself, took a deep breath, and walked out of the elevator.

    ''J, don''t be softhearted...'' she reminded herself.

    When Spark saw J, he immediately walked up to her and said, "Hello, Mrs. Si, you''re here!"

    J furrowed her brows and said, "Don''t call me that. After all, your Mr. Si has yet to make a public announcement about our rtionship."

    While uttering these words, J opened Daniel''s office door.

    Daniel heard what J said. He put down his pen and walked up to J with a smile on his face. "What''s up?"

    Spark nced at Daniel and said, "Nothing, Mr. Si. I just called he

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    e article was entitled, "J Shao, Samuel''s daughter and Daniel''s girlfriend, had an affair with another man!"

    She also saw nine photos where Hobson was pressing on her body.

    Although she was wearing clothes, Hobson was half-naked. It definitely was a scandalous photo...

    In one of those photos, her face could be seen clearly. The other photos seemed to be screenshots from a video.

    The news was posted an hour ago, but there were already more than a hundred thousandments. They were all reproachful words against J.

    As she browsed through the vilements, an error page suddenly popped up.

    J searched her name again, but it all disappeared.

    It must have been deleted by someone.

    She knew that only Daniel could do something so quickly...

    She held her phone and went out of the lounge. Daniel was speaking on the phone in a cold, low voice, "... Figure out who posted it and trace the IP address... From an Inte cafe? Then, browse through all the surveince footages..."

    When he saw J''s pale face, he suddenly stopped speaking.

    "Contact me if you have any news."

    Daniel hung up, threw his phone to the desk, walked toward J, and held her in his arms. "Jane..."

    When he saw the expression on her face, he guessed that she had already known what happened.

    "Daniel, do you still trust me?" J, who was in his arms, looked up at him.

 Chapter 1083 He Knew Janet Best

    Three years ago, Daniel was framed by Poe. He thought that J would have trusted him, but she didn''t.

    Now, people abused and insulted her because of the scandalous photos. ''Will he still trust me?'' J thought to herself.

    Without hesitation, Daniel proimed, "Of course, my little Jane, I will always trust you! I have faith in you!"

    Sven and Jerry told him everything. They stopped Hobson in time when he had tried to rape J. Besides, he knew J best. She would tell him if something had happened.

    Even if Hobson had raped her, he wouldn''t me her nor abandon her.

    She was a victim, and it was his fault that he wasn''t there to protect her.

    J was moved by his words. She put her arms around Daniel and said, "Thank you, Daniel. Thank you for saying that."

    She didn''t care about what people had said on the inte because they didn''t matter. Plus, people would say malicious words on the inte all the time.

    She only cared about what her families, friends, and her beloved thought.

    "Sweetie, there''s no need to say thank you. It wasn''t your fault. I''ll handle it and clear your name." Danielforted her as he kissed her forehead.

    "Okay, " said J with a smile.

    The photos had been deleted from Weibo. But things remained far from over. Other apps picked them up on the news.

    Daniel''s extensive socialwork could help resolve this matter. He told Spark to press charges against the tforms that would report on J''s photos.

    But the photos were seen as an once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for the apps to gain a wider audience. As a result, they ignored Spark''s threat. Although SL Group had tried its best, it failed to stop the spreading of the photos.

    Soon after, both their parents knew about it.

    A household helper heard about what happened and told L. L was shocked, so she immediately called E to discuss what they could do about it.

    But E didn''t know anything about it.

    Harry drove L and J''s two daughters to J''s house to fix the problem together.

    Samuel wanted to understand the situation first. He was worried about his daughter.

    "Jane, could you tell me what

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    s much security.

    Daniel ignored them, but J greeted them with a smile and went into the building with him.

    The bodyguards inside the building also treated them with respect.

    All of them called Daniel and J, "Mr. Si and Mrs. Si".

    "Where am I?" J asked Daniel.

    ''Why did she say that? Didn''t she remember this ce?'' Daniel thought to himself. He looked at J weirdly and said, "It''s the ce where Hobson held you captive."

    J was surprised and said, "Oh, I was in aa, so I can''t remember anything..." She was drugged by Hobson, so she lost consciousness at that time.

    There were a lot of people on the first floor. Sven and Jerry were sitting on the sofa. One of them was ying a video game, while the other was making some phone calls. Hobsony on the floor, wounded.

    J''s face went pale as soon as she saw Hobson. She put her arms around Daniel.

    She really hated Hobson, but she feared him at the same time.

    She was scared because Hobson had drugged her. Meanwhile, She waspletely disgusted at him because he had tried to rape her, twice.

    Feeling J''s grip tighten, Daniel looked at Hobson with a colder expression.

    He patted her hands and said, "Honey, it''s okay. I''m here with you."

    J nodded.

    Sven reclined on the sofa, yed with his phone, and asked, "Jane, Daniel, you guys arete."

    "You just arrived five minutes earlier than us." Daniel red at Sven.

 Chapter 1084 I Wonâ€™t Be In Your Way

    "Hahaha! How did you know that?" Sven put away his cellphone with a big grin on his face.

    Jerry was also in a hurry to end his phone call with Sally, "You can rest first. I will be home soon."

    J smiled as she heard her brother''s gentle words. She said, "Jerry, you should spend more time with Sally. Sometimes, sheins about how bored she is that she wants to leave your house!"

    Jerry put away his phone. He replied, "She will never leave me!"

    Last time, when he chased her back, she promised him that she would never run away from him again.

    J chatted with her brother for a while. Then, she turned her attention to Hobson.

    Hobson was checking J out all this time. He almost had her! Such a shame!

    "Jane, aren''t you supposed to give him some medicine?" Sven kindly reminded the absent-minded J.

    This was a dangerous ce for her to be in. As soon as Jane was satisfied, they would all bring her away from this ce.

    J nodded. She took out the small bottle which Sven gave her earlier and asked him, "What should I do?"

    Sven asked for some water. Carefully and steadily, he opened the bottle and poured some powder into the water. The powder instantly dissolved.

    Hobson''s mouth was forced open, and then they fed him the concoction.

    Hobson''s eyes red with anger. He opened his mouth and asked J, "What did you just feed me?"

    "Something delicious, of course. Hobson, you have treated me nicely. I am just returning the favour. I am serving you revenge. It tastes better when it''s cold!"

    J''s voice was ruthless.

    For bastards like Hobson, she did not need to be nice at all.

    She turned to her brother and simply said, "Jerry, please bring them in."

    Jerry nodded at one of his bodyguards, who quickly went to a room and brought back several prostitutes.

    They were all wearing heavy makeup and seductive clothes. Despite being fully made-up, they still looked aged and wrinkled.

    J leaned toward Hobson and giggled, "Horny women are extremely demanding in bed. I have selected these experienced women from the red light district especially

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    ry''s mind, so without blinking his eyes, he shouted back, "Jerry, you are her brother! You get her out of here!"

    ...

    Although she was in danger, J''s heart filled with joy. She was utterly moved by the friendship of these three men.

    "Why do you want me out of here? I won''t be in your way! I need to fight with you guys!" J was confident that she could help them. She had training before.

    Daniel gave her a stern look. He took her by the wrist and pushed her toward Jerry. He said, "My sister had just given birth. If you were hurt, no one would be able to look after her! Take my wife, and get out of here through the window over there!"

    Some of the armed men were already dashing to their direction. Without further dy, Jerry pulled J''s wrist and led her to the half-opened window around the corner.

    Then, J broke off Jerry''s grip. She lifted a big vase and smashed it onto the ground. Then, she picked up one sharp piece.

    She couldn''t run away just like that!

    Someone fired at her, but J dashed behind some furniture to dodge the bullets.

    A dozen people ran toward her direction. She could also see several others head upstairs.

    Daniel gaged the enemy''s moves. He winked at Sven, and they separated to different directions.

    Daniel bravely darted toward J and hid her behind his back. Then, he aimed his pistol and shot the first person running toward them.

 Chapter 1085 Kill Janet

    Daniel and Jerry shielded J from the iing bullets and led J under the checkout counter of the restaurant.

    J tugged at Daniel''s sleeve and said, "Give me a gun."

    Compared to the bullets shooting at her, her shard of ceramic was totally worthless.

    Daniel glimpsed at her, fished out a gun from his pocket, and handed it to her.

    He knew what was on her mind. He would never allow her to risk her life! Daniel looked into J''s eyes and said, "Follow me!"

    "Bang!" A bullet fired and flew toward them. Daniel held J in his arms and darted to a nearby corner for cover.

    Then, he pointed his gun at the armed men and pulled the trigger several times.

    Several men fell at the sound of the gun.

    Before J, who was fully protected by Daniel, figured out what just happened.

    Daniel had whisked her into the kitchen that was diagonally opposite to the checkout counter.

    Daniel pushed her into a corner and then closed the kitchen door, leaving a small gap.

    Eight of the ten armed men had fallen. The remaining two, who were wearing body armors, were approaching them cautiously with guns in their hands.

    Daniel quickly loaded his gun and fired shots at them, triggering the two men who immediately fired back aggressively.

    The ss window on the door t-out shattered.

    J, holding the shard, stood up all of a sudden and ran to the other side of the kitchen.

    A bullet brushed past her hair and went straight into the wall, missing her by an inch.

    "J!" Daniel frowned and stared at J with a reproachful look.

    Why couldn''t this woman do as she was instructed to?

    J shrugged her shoulders and replied with an assuring smile. Hearing the approaching sound of guns, they exchanged a knowing look and started fighting back.

    Daniel pointed his gun at one of the men and pulled the trigger, while J threw her shard at the other man.

    "Ah!"

    One of them fell the moment he got shot, while Ja

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    e anxious. ''Will Jerry be arrested by the police?''

    "Roma, stop the car. The police-"

    "Miss J, with all due respect, you''d better leave Boss Si alone. Your presence there would do nothing but distract him."

    "No. I am good at martial arts. Let''s go back. I promise I won''t let Daniel see me!" Grisly thoughts haunted J. That man was a demon... He tortured people to death...

    "Miss J, if you hadn''t jumped out of the car and ran into the vi, Boss Si wouldn''t have gotten injured." Roma tried to persuade J as she kept her eyes on the road.

    Boss Si appointed her to protect Miss J.

    J''s safety was Roma''s full responsibility. If one of them must die, it had to be Roma. It was her duty.

    Roma''s words calmed J down a little. J then started to think about how to help Daniel and Jerry.

    In the vi

    Seeing two armed men carrying Hobson, who was tortured to exhaustion by the women, Daniel grabbed a knife from Sven and threw it directly toward Hobson''s crotch.

    Hobson, who was about to faint, covered his crotch and let out a scream, "Ahhh!"

    Then, the sound of screeching brakes came from the outside. Daniel winked at Jerry, who was busy fighting Alex. Jerry took the hint. He then punched Alex''s belly with all his strength and slid down the staircase.

 Chapter 1086 A Lover is Indeed More Important than A Good Friend

    Alex Gong didn''t have the time to take his revenge, so he had to ask his bodyguards to carry his grandson. Then, he ran after Daniel, who was escaping from the back door.

    Outside the door, Daniel was already surrounded by policemen. With a cold look in his eyes, he scowled at Alexing out.

    Alex suddenly had a bad feeling. He heard Sven speaking to the captain of police, "Mr. Xue, the wounded man is Hobson Gong. He is a wanted criminal by the police. And that man with a mask is Hobson''s grandfather. He is also involved in some illegal transactions... Look! This door was bombed by a ck market grenade from Alex Gong."

    Mr. Xue was an armyrade of Sven''s uncle, so they were quite acquainted with each other.

    Mr. Xue nced at the three men in front of him. He saw that there was blood on Daniel''s gray suit. He guessed that Daniel must have been shot.

    Mr. Xue was not stupid. He understood exactly what had happened, judging from the scene around him and the people present.

    He also had gotten some reliable information that the man with a mask was Alex Gong, an internationally wanted criminal.

    Mr. Xue then nodded to Sven and made a gesture to the policemen behind him, saying, "Take them to the station!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    Then, dozens of policemen approached Alex and his gang. Alex suddenly put his hand into his pocket to take out something.

    Daniel noticed it and saw what was in his hand. Immediately, he shouted at the crowd, "Everyone, back up!"

    Alex pulled the wire of a customized firecracker, and in a few seconds before its explosion, all the people ran far away from it.

    Sven picked up a piece of smoking firecracker on the ground and threw it onto the car, which Alex was getting in.

    One of the bodyguards inside the car was horrified and hastily grabbed the firecracker to throw it out.

    The car then drove away at full speed. The firecracker exploded in the air. Fortunately, no one was injured by the explosion.

    Alex was indeed bold and savage. He had openly used such dangerous things in public.

    He didn''t care about other people and looked down upon the police. Mr. Xue silently kept this in mind.

    Daniel, Jerry, and Sven talked with Mr. Xue a bit more, before saying goodbye.

    Mr. Xue arrested a

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    e, " answered Daniel.

    "How are they doing?" asked J.

    Then, she heard Sven''s voice on the other side of the line, "Jane, you ungrateful woman! You''ve finally remembered your brother and me! Huh! A lover is indeed more important than a good friend!"

    ''A lover is more important than a good friend?'' J''s face flushed red.

    "Get out!" yelled Daniel. He kicked Sven, who was bandaging his wound.

    J knew whom he was yelling at. She tittered and asked, "Has Sven done any treatment on your wound?"

    "Yes, " said Daniel.

    "Okay, then I''ll see you at the hospital."

    "Okay."

    When J arrived at Chengyang Private Hospital, Daniel had been sent to the operation room. Sven was in charge of his operation. Jerry was waiting outside.

    "Brother, how long has the operation been going on?" asked J

    Sitting on the bench, Jerry pulled his sister to sit by his side and said, "Take it easy. Sven''s there. He''ll be fine."

    "Okay, " said J. With her brother''sfort, J had calmed down more.

    At Mansion No. 8, while listening to the bodyguards'' report, Samuel sighed and called Harry up.

    "The kids have grown up. They have kept us in the dark from the dangerous things that they do!"ined Samuel.

    Harry silently looked at the papers in his hands and said, "I''m going to the hospital now. Don''t tell L."

    "Fine, I''m going too, " said Samuel.

    If the bodyguards hadn''t told them that Daniel was wounded, they wouldn''t have known about what they were up to.

 Chapter 1087 Three Veterans

    When Samuel Shao entered the bedroom, he noticed that E Bo wasn''t there. He thought that she must be in the next room, making the bed for John Shao, because he wasing back for the weekend.

    After he changed his clothes, he went to her, and said, "Honey, I''m gonna go out for a while."

    Puzzled, she asked while putting the sheets on the bed, "Why? Isn''t it toote?"

    "Well, it''s about work, I have to meet someone, and talk to him today. Honey, go to sleep early and don''t wait for me!" said Samuel.

    E believed him without a doubt. "Okay, do you want me toe with you?" she asked.

    "It''s all right. You''d better stay at home and take care of Sally and Felix. I''ll be back soon enough." He then grabbed his coat, and went downstairs.

    "Fine, take care!" said E.

    "Okay!"

    Inside the Chengyang Private Hospital

    Daniel had been moved to a VIP ward. He was pale, and surrounded by a group of people, while J Shao was watching over him with tears in her eyes.

    "No big deal... It was just a tiny bullet."

    Daniel soothed her, and stroked her hair with his uninjured hand, and smiled at her.

    "Jane, there''s no need to worry about him anymore, he''s strong enough. He didn''t even need drugs when we took out the bullet out of him, " said Sven Si, behind his mask.

    ''What? It must have hurt very badly!'' she thought. Tears then began to roll again on her face.

    Daniel gave Sven a dirty look, and Sven shrugged. He didn''t mean to say that.

    "Don''t cry, honey. I''m fine now!"

    "I can''t help it¡­ It must have hurt a lot¡­" said J. She felt her heart slowly tightening. She hated to see him injured because of her¡­

    Jerry Shao was standing beside them with his arms folded across his chest. "Daniel, could you please stop my sister from crying?" he said, pretending to be angry with him.

    "Sure!" Daniel replied to him without any sort of hesitation. Then he pulled J near him, and pressed his lips over hers.

    She stopped her weeping almost in an instant.

    "Woah! That''s some public disy of affection going on here, " said Sven. He waved his hand towards the now red-faced nurses to leave them.

    "Daniel, do we need to go and leave the battlefield to you?" tutte

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    have hidden it from them.

    "Oh, yeah, about that, " admitted Daniel. "We''ll take care of it. Dad, we need mom and your help in thepany, " he continued.

    He had more important things to focus on for the time being.

    Harry chuckled at him, "Oh, well, you know that I''m your father now. Where was your fury when you questioned if I was your fatherst time?"

    ¡­

    Daniel didn''t reply this time. He didn''t expect that his father would drag up the past again. ''Grrr!''

    "Dad, don''t tell mom about this. I''m checking out of here in a couple of days, " said Daniel. He held J''s hand and stroked her fingers.

    But J withdrew her hand in embarrassment, and reproached him in her mind for his self-indulgence in front of their parents.

    "What did Sven say?" asked Samuel.

    "He said that I was fine and that I just needed some time to fully recover, " answered Daniel ''It''s just a bullet wound, it''s not that bad. I''ve been shot worse than this before.

    What really bothered me was the unimaginably grey days spent without J!'' thought Daniel to himself.

    "Well, alright then. Now that we know that you''re not going to die, I suppose that we should be on our way now! Jane, let''s go home. Leave him alone!" said Harry, waving his hand towards J.

    Daniel harked at him, and cried, "What are you saying there?" Looking resentful, he continued, "You can leave, and believe me, I won''t stop you, but don''t take my wife away from me. She has to stay here!"

 Chapter 1088 I Want to Go Back to the Villa

    Samuel knew what his daughter J was thinking, and he patted on Harry''s back, and said, "Let''s go!"

    But Harry seemed to be angry, and satirically said, "I can''t believe that you have the nerve to call Jane your wife! You haven''t even wedded her! Jane, don''t stay with this brat, I can introduce a better man for you!"

    ...

    J almost choked on her own saliva. Was her sworn father really Daniel''s biological father?

    Her hand was then gripped by Daniel, and she heard him say, "Worry about what you should be worrying about! You don''t have to worry about J and me! If you don''t want the twins to call you grandpa, then I don''t mind that either!"

    J wobbled Daniel''s hand to stop him. How could he speak to his biological father, and her sworn father, like that?

    "Hey, let me tell you something, little brat! If I have to choose between you and the twins, I will definitely choose the twins! Don''t even think otherwise!" replied Harry. Over time, L had witnessed many disputes between her husband and son! These weremon urrences in their family.

    They must have been enemies in a previous life, because only that could exin the zing hatred in their eyes each time they faced each other.

    "It''s really rare to reach a consensus with Mr. Harry over here!" said Daniel, while looking at his father in disdain.

    However, although both the father and son would attack each other in their heated arguments, both of them didn''t get furious, and both of them never were mad at each other.

    Perhaps they just wanted to show off their eloquence from time to time, in a mere empty talk.

    When the two elders left, J looked at Daniel, and in a discontented voice, said, "How could you speak to my sworn father like that? He came to see you if you were alright and breathing."

    "Jane, don''t call him your sworn father any longer, you should call him father!"

    ... Okay! It turned out that Daniel knew that Harry was his father!

    J rolled her eyes, and while smiling, said, "Well, If you won''t contradict my sworn father any longer, then I will call him father!"

    "..." Daniel took her into his arms again, and whispered in her ear, "Hey, little girl, are you bargaining with me?"

    J opened one of his shirt buttons, listened to his heartbeat. She then replied, "I am. Why can''t I?"

    "I''m always on your side!"

    Said Daniel. It was true; who else could have bargained with him excep

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    one who had hurt J escape.

    ''Ran way?''

    "What about Hobson?"

    Hearing the name Hobson, Daniel remembered the knife that he had used to stab him. "He''s an eunuch now, but he was saved by the others. So, before this ck Moon gang matter is solved once and for all, you''d better keep the bodyguards around you."

    He was about to tell her that he wanted to tie her onto his body, but when he remembered the things he had to solve, he abandoned the idea.

    J was silent for a while, and felt entangled to say, "Do you know who the man... in the mask is?"

    Daniel held J in his arms tighter when he heard her question, and replied, "Yes, I do, it''s Hobson''s grandfather. We can tell that he is the man!"

    The ward was then filled with silence for a while, and J ''s face had be much paler. She didn''t expect that the man would be Hobson''s grandfather, Alex.

    What should she do to have her revenge?

    "J, I''ve told you that you already have me, and that''s all that you''ll ever need."

    Her thought had been already read by Daniel. She also wondered how could a little girl like her fight a menace like Alex!

    "But, I don''t want to depend on you, I want to be independent, " said J. She would try her best not to hold them back.

    Daniel frowned a little. and told his girl, "Listen, you just need to be protected by me; I don''t want you to be independent."

    If J was an independent and strong woman, then what would his job be?

    What Daniel wished for was that she would totally depend on him in every aspect, and that she could do nothing without him being there at her side.

 Chapter 1089 You Seem to Have A Hearing Problem

    J was touched by Daniel''s words and held him tight. She then said, "Daniel, why are you so kind to me?"

    She felt really happy at that moment.

    Daniel kissed her red lips, and said, "Silly girl, I haven''t done anything for you, but you still say that I''m kind. I''mcent!"

    He hadn''t even proposed to her, held a wedding ceremony or given her a happy family yet...

    "Do you think that I deserve you and your kindness?" She suddenly became very self-abased. All of things that Daniel owned definitely could make him proud of himself. But she was only supported by her rich family and kind family members. She even thought herself as being useless...

    "J, you can say that I don''t deserve you, but always remember that you deserve me! Don''t think about it too much." It wasn''t the first time that she had thought of this, and he had to correct her way of thinking again.

    "Well... I can''t cook... I can''t wash clothes... No, I think that I can wash clothes now! I also can''t..." She listed all of her shorings, and thought that she was pretty stupid!

    After he listed herints about herself for four or five minutes, Daniel eventually just said, "It''s alright if you can only satisfy me!"

    ...

    J pinched his chest hard, and wondered why he always had to think of things like that!

    Daniel immediately snorted, but he liked her when she was a little rude and unreasonable.

    "Wife!"

    Annoyed, she said to him, "Call me by my name!"

    "Wife."

    "Call me ''J''!"

    "Wife."

    "I have to call Sven and ask him toe back here to check on your ears. Your seem to have a hearing problem!" After she uttered these words, she pretended to take her phone out.

    Daniel pulled her hand back, and kissed her red lips, and then said, "My dear wife, I love you."

    "..." J was stunned by his unexpected love confession.

    Daniel took advantage of the opportunity and began to press on her body. He was just about to have sex with her on his hospital bed.

    When J realized what was happening, it was already toote, because she had already been seduced by Daniel''s charms.

    The following morning

    After J woke up, she heard Sven speaking in a low voice with Daniel about his injury.

    When Daniel saw that J had opened her eyes, he cast a cold nce at Sven.

    "I''ve tried to lower my voice as much as I could, "

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    However, Samuel was going to pick up John, and the twins were at the Leroy Manor.

    While she was wondering whether she should send a WeChat message to Harry or not, someone suddenly knocked on the door.

    Sven entered the ward with some medicine boxes in his hands, and then threw them to the table. Sven saw Daniel answering the phone. So he told J, "There are some instructions inside on how to take the medicine. He''ll be able to leave the hospital forever! You should remind him to take medicine on time!"

    J curled her lips, and said, "He''s been injured! How can you be so heartless to drive him out of the hospital?"

    "He wasn''t that badly injured, and he''s already gotten used to this sort of thing." When Daniel was still a baby, and still couldn''t even walk yet, he had been kidnapped.

    Yearster, when he had grown older, again he had been kidnapped, assaulted, and taken hostage... Although he had gone through a lot of horrible experiences, he was still alive.

    "What do you mean by that? Does he often get injured?" She only knew that he had rescued her twice by now.

    J then thought she didn''t cared enough about him.

    She looked at Daniel, who was standing at the balcony, while he was also looking at her...

    "Right. He''s been assaulted for about... four times during the past three years you weren''t by his side..."

    "Did he get injured?"

    Sven sat down beside her and put his hands into his white coat''s pockets while he also crossed his legs. He said, "He got injured once to protect..." He then whispered a name into J''s ear.

 Chapter 1090 Mr. Si is So Handsome and Loving

    The look on J''s face instantly changed, and she looked at Daniel with her eyes burning bright with rage.

    Daniel cast a warning nce at Sven, but Sven smiled, and instead continued to tell J, "He had to do it. He was alone with Shirley in the car at that time, and when Shirley was about to get stabbed, Daniel pulled her away, and the dagger went into his arm instead."

    While answering his phone, Daniel looked at the two people sitting on the sofa, whispering to each other, and suddenly had a bad feeling.

    Not knowing what Sven was talking to J, all of a sudden Daniel saw the initial tender look in J''s eyes turn into a zing rage.

    He quickly finished speaking on the phone, "Ask them to decorate everything ording to my strict initial requirements. I''ll go and check them myself tomorrow. That''s it for now, and if there are any other problems, contact me againter at any time! Bye!" He finished uttering his words over the phone, and without giving the man on the other side of the line any chance to speak, he hung up.

    As soon as he saw Daniel putting his phone back inside his pocket, Sven immediately stopped speaking.

    Before Daniel came near them in the ward, Sven quickly said to J, "Jane, remember to watch him take his medicine!"

    Soon enough after, Sven disappeared from the ward, and J was pretty shocked by his swiftness.

    Daniel held J from the sofa and asked her to sit on his legs, but the woman refused him instantly!

    "Is Sven stirring up trouble between us again?" asked Daniel. He gripped her wrists, to prevent her from moving away from him.

    J struggled and eventually got rid of his right hand. She then pulled Daniel''s right arm sleeve, and indeed, there she saw a scar on his elbow.

    He figured out what Sven had told J.

    "Jane..."

    "Don''t call me like that!" she yelled. She was jealous! And she was also feeling ufortable with the whole thing!

    Why did Daniel have to risk his life to save a woman who had betrayed her?

    Looking at the angry look on her face, Daniel tittered, and said, "It won''t happen a second time, alright?"

    When he found out that Shirley had always tried to stir up trouble between them, Daniel had decided to be merciless with her.

    That meant that he wouldn''t even look at her even if she was dying in front of him.

    J confronted him, and said, "Daniel, are you always sacrificing your life to save other women, huh?" ''You''v

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    slightly trembling, she immediately ran out of the ward.

    Daniel was still talking with Sven on his phone. He said, "You''llpensate by paying with your hospital shareholdings. One percent of your shares for each one of J''s teardrops!"

    ...

    Hearing him, J thought, ''What a dishonest businessman! He''s absolutely nothing else than a dishonest businessman!'' J had now seen with her own eyes how cunning Daniel really was!

    On the other end of the line, Sven had just entered his office. When he heard Daniel''s, he immediately leaned against the wall, and protested, "Daniel Si! I''m your friend!"

    ''How many teardrops have poured from J''s eyes? Thousands? She''s such a cry baby! Does he think that I''ll hand her the hospital just like that?'' thought Sven.

    "You said we are good friends, but don''t you know that you shouldn''t have flirted with your friend''s wife?" asked Daniel.

    Sven kept on mumbling his protests, and said, "Hey! When did I ever flirt with your wife? Daniel, please be more responsible with how you use your words!"

    J couldn''t tolerate their conversation anymore, and she took away his phone, and said, "Sven, just forget about it! Everything''s okay now. That''s it, bye!"

    The call ended, and Sven looked at his phone with a puzzled look on his face. He felt that he had been fooled by the couple.

    Then, momentster, an older nurse came in and helped Daniel change his bandage.

    J silently stood next to him, and helped Daniel take off his shirt.

    When she saw the man''s strong chest, J''s face instantly flushed red, and thought that Daniel was indeed a great temptation!

 Chapter 1091 Think It over Again

    The nurse, whose children were already teenagers, was standing next to Daniel and timidly looking at him.

    J carefully looked at Daniel''s arm, while the nurse was tying his bandage. All of a sudden, Daniel asked J, "Jane, could you bring me a water bowl?"

    ''What? A water bowl? For what?''

    J was still angry, and at first wanted to refuse Daniel, but she unconsciously followed his order and went to the bathroom.

    When he saw J walking to the bathroom, in a low voice, Daniel asked the nurse, "Hurry!"

    "Yes, Mr. Si!" The nurse began to clean his wound and prepared the new bandage.

    When J returned from the bathroom with the water bowl, Daniel''s arm had been already bandaged.

    When the nurse left, J quietly put the bowl in front of Daniel.

    He gestured to her that his shirt was not on him.

    J walked closer to him, and whispered, "You''re hurt, and you don''t need to wear this shirt now; you should wear patient clothes. Do you want to seduce the pretty nurses with your nice shirt?"

    ...

    Daniel pinched her cheek, and said, "Jane, everything that I''ve done is wrong for you, isn''t it?"

    "Right or wrong, it''s none of my business. Isn''t it?" J furiously stared at him, but her gestures were more gentle.

    After he got dressed in his shirt, Daniel held J''s hand, put it on his chest, and asked her, "Do I need to tell you whether what I''ve done is rted to you or not?"

    "... Daniel, you''re such a rascal!" Daniel''s warm chest made J blush, and she pulled her hand and stood few steps back.

    "What are you thinking of? I just want you to help me button up." said Daniel.

    "..."

    Now that Daniel was wounded, J had to help him button up his shirt.

    "Daniel, are your buttons¡­ gold ted?"

    Gold ted buttons? Were his shirt buttons ted with ayer of gold? Of course they weren''t, because Daniel wouldn''t wear cheap things like that. He corrected her, and said, "No, they''re made from solid gold."

    "..."

    After she helped him button his shirt, J put his hand on the bowl. Daniel asked, "Bring me some liquid soap."

    ... J sat up and quickly got the liquid soap from the bathroom.

    Sven was generous, because the liquid soap in the hospital was imported from overseas.

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ing that a father''s daughters are the only ''warm jacket'' that he''ll ever need, ispletely true. The two daughters cared and worried about Daniel a lot, especially when they saw him on a hospital bed.

    Daniel was touched by his daughters, and gently said to them, "Daddy is fine, little ones. Come here, let''s y some games together!"

    Then he cleaned his table, put hisputer and documents aside, and started talking with his twins.

    J was holding the younger one, siting on the bed. Looking at the happy twins, she was touched by the scene and instantly became happier.

    In the evening, J got a call from E. "John is back home, and your father and I are preparing a dinner. You, Daniel, and the twins shoulde to our ce tonight, and have a nice dinner together."

    "Ha? Tonight? Well... Daniel is a little busy..." Considering Daniel''s wound, J didn''t tell their parents about it because she didn''t want them to worry about him.

    Daniel understood why J hesitated, and he took the phone from her, and said, "E, it''s me, Daniel."

    "Well, Daniel, I didn''t know you were with Jane."

    "Yes, I am."

    "John hase back home, and I wanted you to have dinner with us tonight, but since Jane said you''re busy, never mind about it, it''s okay." E knew that Daniel was busy almost all the time, and she understood.

    "No, we''re actually free. I''ll bring them home then."

    J pulled Daniel''s sleeve to stop him, but Daniel lightly shook his head to disapprove her.

 Chapter 1092 Brother-in-law Is Our Family Member

    "Okay! We''ll be preparing the dinner then. Drive safe!" E joyfully hung up, and then walked into the kitchen and started getting busy.

    Daniel gave J''s phone back, and said, "I''m fine, don''t worry about it. I just have a little trouble moving my left arm around, but it doesn''t matter."

    "Okay. If the wound hurts, you should tell me. You don''t have to foolishly endure the pain." She was worried that Daniel would bear the pain anyway just to save face.

    Daniel smoothed her long fair hair, and replied, "Okay."

    In the evening, Daniel tried to call Sven before leaving the ward, but Sven''s assistant answered, and told him that he had just entered the operating room.

    "Tell him that I left. I''ll contact him if anything happens."

    "Okay, Mr. Si!"

    When J got into the car, she felt that she seemed to be forgetting about something important.

    After thinking about it for some time, she still couldn''t figure out what that was. Melissa asked Daniel, "Father, do you really have to take that bitter medicine?"

    ... When she heard Melissa''s words, J finally remembered. After she hade out of the ward''s bathroom, she had failed to find the medicine that Sven had brought with him. The medicine... seemed to be... lost!

    While she was sullenly fixing her gaze on Daniel, he was also looking at her, but with joyful eyes.

    J sarcastically asked him, "Where''s the medicine?"

    Daniel pointed at the hospital building, and replied, "It''s in the drawer."

    When the nurse had helped him dress his wound earlier, he had asked J to go away from him. He did that for two purposes: first, that he didn''t want J to see his terrible wound, and second, he... hated to take medicine!

    J then got out of the car, closed the door and went back upstairs to the ward.

    After she got back there, she searched the drawer and found the medicine that Sven had brought with him.

    She then took out some pills ording to the daily dosage, and carried them in her hand. She put the rest of the pill bottles inside her coat pocket, and after that she went to pour a cup of water and walked out of the ward.

    Inside the car

    With an inscrutable face, Daniel looked at the pills and the cup of water in J''s hand for a long time, unable to reply.

    "Daniel, your own two daughters are watching you! Do you really want them to know you as a coward, that you''re afraid of takin

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    led her lips when she saw Daniel and John chatting so pleasantly with each other.

    "You two are almost twenty years apart. What are you talking about?"

    Daniel and John looked at each other, and then John told his sister, "It''s a secret kept only between two men!"

    "Oh, and how old are you? Your teeth are still growing in your mouth, how could you ever say that you''re a man! You should work hard and train ever harder, and after a dozen years or so have past, then you can say that you''ve be a true man!"

    J patted John on his head and then walked up to Melody and greeted her.

    When John saw Melody, he immediatelyined, "Great-grandmother, look, my sister is always arguing with me. Brother-inw is a lot more kinder to me than she is!"

    J angrily looked at John, who was just a few years older than her daughters were, and said, "You brat! How can you say good words about other people, instead of your own sister?"

    "Other people? Brother-inw is our family member!"

    When he heard John, Daniel was very, very pleased. He gave him the thumbs-up sign, and said, "John, you''re really great!"

    John was drunk with joy while he was being praised by his excellent brother-inw.

    At their school, Daniel was an aspiring idol for many students. John felt even more cheerful because the students'' idol was his brother-inw.

    "Great-grandmother, how have you been feelingtely?" J, her daughters, and John stood beside the cradle to y with Felix.

    Daniel then sat down beside Melody, and watched them ying happily, andughing and having a good time.

 Chapter 1093 Youâ€™ve Betrayed Your Own Sister for Blind Wealth

    Dinner was soon prepared, and as the dishes were ced on the table, Jerry also entered the mansion and joined them.

    "Brother!"

    "Uncle!"

    "Uncle Jerry!"

    John, together with the twins, ran up to Jerry and warmly greeted him.

    Jerry held up the twins in his arms, and said, "Hello, Melissa and Michelle! John, how are you doing at schooltely?"

    "I''m doing quite well! Brother-inw praised me just now!" answered John, with a proud voice.

    While he brought the twins into the dining hall, Jerry raised his brows, and said, "John, you''re already calling him brother-inw!"

    "Of course! He is indeed my brother-inw!" said John. He then turned to Daniel, and asked, "Brother-inw, am I right?"

    While gently patting him on the head, Daniel answered, "Yes, you''re right!"

    John cheerfully looked at Jerry, and said, "You and J are not treating me as well as my brother-inw is. I''ll have to betray you and stand by his side from now on!"

    Jerry teased him, "Fine! Go ahead! Do you need me to throw you into his arms?" Jerry''s careless appearance made John shut his mouth.

    Jerry then put the twins on their little safety chairs, and took his own son from Sally''s arms. He said, "Didn''t I tell you not to hold our son too often?"

    Sally was still weak because of the delivery, and she was not supposed to use too much of her strength.

    She gently pinched her son''s nose andined to Jerry, "I''m fine. Your son did a poo poo and made my trousers dirty today!" said Sally.

    "You''re his mother. How can you be afraid of your own son''s poo?" asked Jerry. After that, he kissed Sally''s forehead tofort her.

    Sally suddenly got shy and pushed him away from her, and in a low voice, said, "Everybody here is looking at us. Go and wash your hands, we''re ready to have dinner."

    Jerry passed his son to the babysitter next to him and went to wash his hands.

    At the dinner table, E and Samuel were taking care of the twins, while J was busy picking food for Daniel and Melody.

    Soon enough, Daniel''s te was filled up with all sorts of food.

    Daniel picked some pork ribs and put them on her te, and said, "Stop picking food for me, I can do it by myself."

    His left arm was wounded, but he could still pick the food with his right arm.

    "Fine!" J ate her pork ribs, and then picked up food for Melody again.

    The atmosphere around them was very warm. The elders and children all enjoyed themselves together, and they felt satisfied to see each other''s smiling faces at the table.

    After dinner, the whole family

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ?"

    "..."

    J took out a piece of wet tissue and wiped her mouth. She then angrily pointed at Jerry, and scolded, "Jerry Shao, you really have the nerve to put the me on me? You''ve betrayed your own sister for blind wealth, and don''t forget that I haven''t yet gotten even with you about that! How could you possibly do such a thing!"

    ''Jerry has betrayed J for wealth?'' wondered E.

    She asked, "What did you mean with that?" While putting a lichee''s flesh into Michelle''s mouth, E looked at both Jerry and J.

    J answered, "Mom, please ask my brother. Oh, no! He is now Daniel''s brother! He always betrays me! I''ve been sold to Daniel by him. Mom, did you know that? Daniel seeded in secretly registering our marriage certificate, with none other than your son''s help!" Finishing her words, J took a lichee and aimed it at Jerry. She was ready to throw it to him at any time.

    Daniel cut in, and said, "Your brother has done all of that for your own good!"

    Jerry immediately echoed, "That''s right! You''re ungrateful, and you don''t know my careful thoughts about you!"

    Daniel was perfect in Jerry''s mind. He was wealthy, powerful, well-built, the only perfect man that could be a good match to his own sister!

    And of course, the most important fact was that Daniel really loved his sister!

    "..." J put the lichee back on the table, turned around, and stared at Daniel.

    "What''s wrong? I''m just speaking the truth!" said Daniel.

    "Daniel, who have you married? My brother, or me? Why are you always standing by my brother''s side and bully me with him?" asked J. She thought to herself, ''If Jerry had been born a woman, Daniel would have married him for sure!''

 Chapter 1094 We could be with Minus Distance

    With a sly smile, Daniel grumbled, "How could I dare bully you?"

    "¡­"

    Not only J, but Sally was also stunned by his words.

    Sally really admired J. She had never imagined that someone could make her brother this obedient.

    "Not that... I was just wondering how you and Jerry love each other so much!" teased J. She couldn''t help but smirk.

    Daniel moved closer to her and shamelessly said, "I love you more, J. We could be with minus distance."

    Huh? What did he mean?

    Puzzled, J was about to ask him, but she dismissed the idea as soon as she saw his smug face.

    She knew that he was thinking of something dirty.

    At nine o''clock in the evening, it was bedtime for the elders and the babies. They all said their goodnights and went to their rooms.

    J washed the twins'' feet and carried them to Samuel''s room.

    Samuel and E apanied the twins ying on the bed, while J went to Melody''s room to look for Daniel.

    The moment she opened the door, she froze at the sight in front of her.

    Melody was sitting on a chair, looking kindly at Daniel, who was washing her feet.

    J covered her mouth and bit her lip to hold her sobs. She had never thought that Daniel would wash her great-grandmother''s feet by himself. She was ashamed of herself because she had never even done it.

    She felt so lucky to have met a good man like Daniel.

    J ran to Jerry and Sally''s room and knocked on the door. It was Jerry who opened the door for her. "What''s up?" he asked.

    J hugged his brother and said, "Thank you, Jerry!"

    She thanked Jerry for giving her ID card to Daniel, so that she could be his legal wife.

    Jerry, bewildered by her sudden move, looked at her and asked, "Jane, what''s wrong? What did I do?"

    "You''ve always been so good to me! You are very dear to me, Bro!" said J. Then, J ran toward her great-grandmother''s room again and smiled widely as she pushed t

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    topped smiling, cast a stern look at Daniel, and said, "Daniel, you are an excellent man, and you can give her a good life. Protect her forever, and she will take care of you for always."

    ''Protect her forever, and she will take care of you for always.'' What beautiful words!

    Melody used to be a teacher. She had read a lot of romantic books.

    When she was young, there had been a man who had said those beautiful words to her.

    But he had passed away and failed to protect her forever...

    Now she ced all her hopes on the younger generations.

    Not only on J and Daniel, but also on Sally and Jerry. She expected that these two couples would be happily married in their whole lives.

    "Great-grandma, I will live up to your expectations, " promised Daniel. Daniel had disdained romantic words like those, but hearing them now, beside the woman he loved, he was at awe by how beautiful they were.

    J lowered her head; a drop of tear fell from her face.

    The warm tear fell on the back of Daniel''s hand. Daniel raised her chin and frowned, "J, don''t you remember my words?"

    J shook her head, "I didn''t mean to cry.

    I was just too moved."

    "Then, stop crying, " said Daniel tenderly. He wiped her tears with his thumb; her tears always made his heart ache.

 Chapter 1095 Why did He Love His Stupid Daughter

    Melody smiled as she saw Daniel help wipe away J''s tears. She knew how much J had suffered over thest few years. It felt good to see Jane finally have her own happiness.

    "Silly girl, don''t cry. Daniel will be sad if you keep on crying." Melody gently pinched her nose with her wrinkled hand.

    J nodded and stopped crying. After they chatted with Melody for a few more minutes, they left her bedroom.

    J came out of Melody''s bedroom and went to knock on Samuel''s bedroom door. Samuel opened the door and said, "Jane, the kids are sleeping."

    When she looked at the clock on the wall of Samuel''s bedroom, J realized that it was already past ten o''clock.

    "Okay. I''ll carry them to my bedroom. You and mother can go to bed now."

    "No, it''s okay. You can leave them here with us. I went to your bedroom earlier, and both you and Daniel weren''t there. Were you chatting with your great-grandmother?" Samuel smilingly looked at J and Daniel who stood by the door.

    "Yes. Father, you and Mother can go rest. We will take the twins to our bedroom and sleep with them." J walked up to the little bed and kissed her sleeping younger daughter.

    Melissa was sleeping in the big bed. As J was about to carry her, E stopped her and said, "You don''t have a crib in your bedroom, and the kids are sleeping well here. Daniel, you and Jane can go to bed now."

    Daniel knew what Samuel and E meant. So he nodded, pulled J to him, and said, "Our daughters are sleeping well. We''d better not disturb them. Okay?"

    J looked at her cute daughters and reluctantly nodded.

    E said, "Go on. We will only sleep with them for one night."

    She also was fond of the twins!

    And now, to take good care of them, she and Samuel hardly left the house anymore. They would rather stay at home with the kids.

    What''s more, she also looked after Felix. She enjoyed taking care of her three grandchildren more than anything else.

    Daniel pulled J back to the bedroom and locked the door. After that, his tender, innocent look switched to a charming, seductive one.

    He then slightly pushed her against the door and drew on her smooth face with his index finger. "Jane..."

    "Hmm?" She had a bad feeling about this.

    "Jane, why do you always tempt me..." He suddenly kissed her red lips a

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    esterday?" Samuel found a mop to clean the dirty floor.

    J shook her head and said, "No."

    "Then why are you making a mess in my kitchen? Go back to sleep!" Samuel looked at J with disappointment. He also suddenly felt pity for Daniel and wondered why he loved his stupid daughter.

    J was disgruntled and said, "I didn''t do it on purpose. I won''t leave until I learn how to boil eggs!"

    She believed that if she learned how to boil eggs, Daniel and her children wouldn''t go hungry even if they didn''t have a cook in their house.

    "Fine! I''ll teach you. I won''t let you leave until you get it right." Samuel still doubted whether his daughter really knew nothing about cooking.

    ording to Samuel''s instruction, J gently washed the eggs.

    She then took out a pot, filled it with water, and gently ced the eggs in it.

    After that, she put the pot on the kitchen stove and turned on the heat... Everything went smoothly.

    Jerry went downstairs to fetch some toys for his son. When he identally saw J in the kitchen, he asked, "Father, who''s in the kitchen?"

    "It''s me! Your one and only, beautiful, and cute sister!" After she put the pot on the right ce, J literally jumped for joy. It wasn''t difficult to boil eggs.

    Jerry curled his lips and asked, "What are you doing in the kitchen?"

    "I''m cooking breakfast!"

    Jerry coughed violently, choking on his own saliva, and said, "Miss Shao, please don''t cause our father any trouble. You''d better go back to your bedroom and cuddle Daniel to sleep."

 Chapter 1096 Do Not Get into the Kitchen

    "Jerry! Stop bothering me, and go back to your son." J popped her head out and asked Jerry to leave.

    She was determined to learn how to cook the egg, so she could shove it into Jerry''s mouth and shut him up!

    "Okay, I''m going back. Such a shame... I won''t have any breakfast today." Jerry shook his head and went upstairs.

    When he went to the second floor, he shouted at J, "Jane, should I get everybody out of the house?"

    He said so because he heard that his sister had almost set the kitchen on fire before.

    J was irked. She shouted, "Jerry, you are an experienced and professionalwyer. Can you stop acting so young and immature?"

    Jerry must have been spending too much time with Sven. He had gotten some of Sven''s yful antics.

    "Pfft! I don''t need to be professional in front of you." With Felix''s toys in his hand, Jerry went back to the room.

    The nanny had just finished feeding Felix and was ying with him, while Sally was doing postnatal recovery exercises.

    "Jerry, I heard J shouting loudly downstairs. What is she doing?"

    Jerry didn''t close the door when he went downstairs, so Sally heard themotion.

    "She is cooking breakfast. We''d better get ready to starve, " replied Jerry, who gave the toys to his son and took him from the nanny.

    Hearing that, Sally curled her lips and said, "How can you be so mean to your sister?"

    Starve? Even if J had cooked breakfast with poison, he would still eat it without hesitation!

    Everyone knew how much Jerry cared about his sister!

    Jerry said nothing and yed with his son.

    At 7:30 AM, the twins who were already dressed up, were about to knock on their daddy and mommy''s room, but E hastily pulled them back and said, "Let''s go y with your baby cousin!"

    Jerry''s bedroom door was opened, while Jane''s bedroom was still closed.

    "But, Grandma, I want to see Daddy and Mommy!" said Michelle, looking at E eagerly.

    "They haven''t gotten up, yet. Let''s have them sleep some more, okay? Come-"

    At that moment, the bedroom door opened. Neatly dressed, Daniel walked out from the room.

    After seeing the three of them, Daniel smiled and said good morning to E.

    "Oh, y

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    other, she was fed a mouthful of porridge.

    When she passed an egg to her brother, she was fed another mouthful of porridge.

    When she passed an egg to her sister-inw, she was fed a piece of omelette.

    ...

    Oh! When she finally shelled thest one for herself, she was relieved.

    And she was already fed full by Daniel.

    When J looked at everyone, they were all eating the soup dumplings Samuel had bought. She wondered why they were all eating the dumplings.

    J chose to eat the eggs that she cooked.

    After breakfast, everyone started their busy day. J and Daniel walked out of the mansion together. Spark was already waiting outside to pick up Daniel.

    J was about to take her own car, but Daniel insisted on using one car together. He told her that he would send her to the shop first.

    J didn''t resist. She followed him into the car, with three other cars in convoy.

    The car stopped in front of the shop. Daniel gave her a kiss and told her, "Come by my office at 5 PM."

    "Why? What are we going to do?"

    "Something important. Juste!" said Daniel, looking at her seriously.

    J was touched by his sincerity and nodded her head, "Okay. I will go once I finish my work."

    "Okay. I will see you then!"

    Daniel got off the car and opened the car door for J. When she got down, he kept telling her, "Please take care. Do not leave Roma''s sight! Call me if you go somewhere else, and do not trust anyone!"

 Chapter 1097 City of Rose

    ... J looked at the man and said, "Okay, I know. Be mindful of your wound, and don''t forget to take your medicine on time. Daniel, if you don''t, I swear I would get angry with you!"

    Daniel rolled his eyes, finally nodded, and promised, "Okay, I will!"

    "You can go now, " urged J. She watched him go inside his car and drive away.

    As Daniel''s car moved farther and farther away, J suddenly remembered that Daniel had told her their rings would be finished in half a month.

    Since then, only a week had passed! J sighed, ''Okay... I still have to wait another week!''

    Then, J, who was followed by Roma, went into her cake shop. Since she couldn''t deal with the shop these past few days, Daniel had arranged for people to handle the renovations. When she entered her shop, J found that it had already been spruced up. She could already start buying her equipment and have them in ce.

    She also didn''t need to concern herself with hiring employees because Daniel had that covered, too. She would have enough workers whenever she would like to open her shop.

    J strolled around the shop and then went to the market to buy equipment and other necessities.

    Earlier this morning, as they walked out of her house, Daniel demanded that she should use his credit card to buy the equipment for the shop.

    J refused, but Daniel said, "You''re already 27 years old. If you still use father''s money, he will get mad and break ties with you!"

    ... Of course, she knew the ''father'' he mentioned was Samuel!

    She also had understood that Daniel wasn''t serious. Samuel might even be d that his daughter still depended on him.

    ''Fine!'' After thinking it through, J finally decided to use Daniel''s money. Anyway, he had a lot to spare. Even if she spent tens of millions or hundreds of millions of dors, he wouldn''t mind it at all.

    After she had bought some equipment and hade out of the market, J happened to notice a building undergoing construction. It was almost finished.

    The building was named ''City of Rose''.

    It looked splendid from the outside. The building was decorated with rose details on the outside and rose-shaped trinkets on the inside. The decor stayed true to the name.

    She asked Roma to stop the car on the opposite side of the road. She watched the workers brushing paint. She wondered when this building began c

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    l for her.

    "No, next time... We''ll kiss next time!" said J.

    "Okay. How about ten kisses a day? What do you think?" asked Daniel.

    "No, Daniel, I''m serious. I really don''t want it... Ah..." Instantly, her red lips were kissed hard by Daniel.

    After a long while, Daniel let her go and said, "Then, I''ll kiss you myself, okay? Each kiss is worth one hundred million."

    He would pay for it himself.

    "..."

    Daniel was really stubborn and naughty at times...

    "Tell me. Why did you ask me toe to yourpany?"

    J suddenly changed the topic. She wouldn''t mention about the hotel before him again. Anyway, he might forget about it since he was always too busy.

    Daniel looked at his wristwatch and saw that it was ten minutes past five. He said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you somewhere."

    "Okay!" J then followed him out of his office.

    When Spark saw theming out, he greeted, "Hello, Mr. Si and Mrs. Si!"

    "... Hello Spark!" J greeted back. She waved to him and thought how Spark really treated Daniel well! Spark had always been obedient to Daniel. Now, he always called her Mrs. Si.

    Daniel said, "Go and get my car ready. We''ll wait for you at thepany entrance!"

    "Yes, Mr. Si!"

    Spark immediately grabbed the car keys and walked toward the elevator.

    This time, Daniel was driving a red Lamborghini. J didn''t know that he had red sports car.

    "Where are we going? Are we having dinner? Let''s bring our daughters, " said J. As she looked out of the car window, J talked to the man next to her. Daniel looked quite happy today.

 Chapter 1098 Is It A Beast

    "We''re not just having dinner, so we''ll take them next time." said Daniel. Today, he had something important to do, so he couldn''t take the twins with them.

    J nodded her head and said, "Are we meeting someone?"

    "No."

    "Then, will we... go out to have fun?" In her mind, she thought that they would probably go to a karaoke ce or a romantic park.

    "Kind of!" replied Daniel.

    ...

    J then stopped asking.

    It was exactly 6:00 PM when the car pulled up. Since it was an autumn evening, it was already very dark outside.

    Daniel carried her into his arms and got off the car.

    "There is something scary in front of us. Close your eyes and hold me tight!" said Daniel.

    "What?" J didn''t doubt his words, so she immediately did as he said.

    Seeing the woman with her eyes closed, Daniel smiled and said, "Good. Keep still, and do not open your eyes."

    J stretched her arms around his neck, buried her face into his chest, and asked, "Daniel, is it a wild animal?"

    Of course not!

    "No, " answered Daniel.

    "Is it... a ghost?"

    Daniel could not help butugh out loud and said, "No. Don''t worry about it. I will tell you when to open your eyes."

    After about five minutes, Daniel put J down and said, "Jane, you can now open your eyes!"

    "Nothing scary now?" J was still scared. She was quite easily frightened. She couldn''t even kill a cockroach.

    "Nothing scary now!" Daniel told her affirmatively.

    J opened her eyes slowly, but the light in front of her was a little too bright, so it took her a few seconds to adapt.

    "Wow!" eximed J, with her eyes and mouth wide open. She couldn''t believe the sight in front of her.

    Under the bright light, there was a sea of pink roses swaying in the wind, surrounded by white and pink balloons floating in the air.

    In such a beautiful scene, she also saw many familiar faces smiling at her - Sven, Bill, Nicole, Jerry, Selina and Shelly...

    Just when she thought it couldn''t get any better, J realized that she was standing on a red carpet. Beside her was a table filled with alcohol and a big, pink ca

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    e up north of the city. The field of flowers was nted by Daniel for you long time ago."

    Surprised, J looked at Daniel, who had a faint smile on his face. Daniel didn''t say anything, so she took it as an affirmative.

    Since the moment he knew that J liked pink roses, he decided to bring in some rose varieties from abroad to create a sea of flowers for her. He had intended to hold the wedding ceremony here.

    But when he found out about J''s dream hotel, he changed his mind and decided to propose her here instead.

    J held his hands tight, looked directly into his eyes, and said, "Daniel, thank you!"

    She felt so happy...

    Daniel smiled, held her hand back, and said, "I am your husband. You don''t have to thank me. It''s my duty to make you happy."

    Though he wouldn''t mind that she paid him back in some specific ways.

    Hearing the warning in his tone, J hastily drew back her hand and said, "Okay. I won''t say it again."

    A wide variety of western dishes were served. Everyone picked up their forks and knives and started eating.

    The well-trained waiters were wearing white gloves, pouring red wine for everyone.

    "Is there a restaurant nearby?" she asked Daniel.

    "Yes!"

    Sven was cutting the steak for his wife and then told J, "The restaurant will be opening soon. We''re being given the privilege of having the first taste of the chef''s cooking tonight!"

 Chapter 1099 Nothing Ventured, Nothing Gained

    "Who owns the restaurant?"

    "Daniel, of course! He is the only one who is willing to spend so much money on this sort of thing." J didn''t understand what Sven actually meant.

    She just thought Sven mentioned that Daniel spent lots of money on the flower field and the decorations of these outdoor restaurants.

    "Oh!"

    After the waiters poured them a ss of red wine each, J put down her knife and fork and raised her ss of wine. "Let''s have a toast!"

    She was with her family and close friends now, so she didn''t hide how happy she felt.

    "Let''s toast!" Bill also picked up his ss of red wine.

    After clinking their wine sses together, J drank up the red wine in her ss.

    Others just took a sip and then put down their sses. Sven was surprised to see her empty wine ss and asked, "Jane, why are you drinking up the red wine so quickly?"

    If she just gulped down the wine without eating anything, she would get drunk easily.

    J tilted her head and replied, "Because I''m happy!"

    She didn''t want to hide her good mood. Whenever she was happy, she would drink wine and eat meat to her heart''s content.

    Daniel took the wine decanter and personally poured her a ss of red wine. "Just drink as much as you want. Don''t worry. I''m here to keep youpany."

    "Okay!"

    They finished more than ten bottles of red wine. Although J had once been trained to hold her liquor, she became a bit tipsy, too. Before she got totally wasted, Daniel carried her in his arms and supported her to the car.

    Except for Daniel and Jerry, all the others got drunk.

    Since Spark had arranged drivers for them in advance, they all could go home after getting drunk.

    Spark sent Daniel and J to Mansion No. 9, and on their way home, J leaned against Daniel''s chest and fell asleep.

    After they got out of the car, Daniel carried J to his bedroom on the second floor. Jy in bed and slowly opened her eyes. She looked at Daniel, smiled, and said, "Hi, Daniel!"

    "Dear, call me ''husband''!" Daniel was taking off his coat.

    He felt a sharp pain in his arm. The wound must have been opened as he carried J up. But he just ignored the pain.

    Like a child, J happily ke

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    mpanies in the USA, A Country, and Z Country?"

    "Yes. And the shares of thepany in D City."

    "Do you want to develop the business into a family business?" Now that Daniel was the CEO of thepany, Harry didn''t care about what he did. He just casually asked him.

    "I n to do so!" Daniel wanted to spend more time with his wife and children in the future.

    Harry humorously said, "Your uncle won''t let you off!"

    Jordan wanted Colin to join the army with him. Even if he had tried every way to persuade him, Colin didn''t listen.

    He made Jordan so mad.

    "Maybe Levi is more obedient than Colin!" said Daniel. Levi was three years younger than Colin. He stayed in the armed forces with Jordan and acted as a military officer.

    Harry smiled and said, "He was also not that good. Anyway, it''s up to you. It''s okay as long as you don''t give the SL Group to those who are good for nothing."

    Harry trusted his son. He was inte middle age and couldn''t help but exhort Daniel to be cautious.

    "Don''t worry. You''re getting on in years and you don''t have to worry about it. You should go to bed now!" Daniel opened his study''s window to let the smoke out of the room.

    He hung up the phone and put it back in his pocket. He was about to leave the study and go back to the bedroom to cuddle J to sleep.

    The moment he turned around, he saw a figure pass by the vi.

    When he came to the study earlier, he didn''t turn on the light, so it was dark inside the room.

 Chapter 1100 Iâ€™m So Clever

    Daniel silently moved toward his desk, took out something from the lower drawer, and then left his study.

    Standing at the corridor, he called his bodyguards. After that, he opened the bedroom door to make sure his beloved was safe and sound.

    Only a dim light from themppost outside pierced through the bedroom window. Daniel put his phone on the bedside table and wrapped J with a nket. He then slowly carried her, brought her into the dressing room, andid her on the sofa.

    After kissing her forehead, he walked out of the dressing room.

    Silently and slowly, he approached the corner of the balcony. He saw that there were indeed two or three figures, expertly climbing up his balcony.

    But that wasn''t the worst part. The men were not only climbing up his balcony, but there were also some people ascending his children''s balcony next door...

    Daniel was beginning to realize how serious the situation was! How dared they approach his mansion!

    The well-trained assassins dextrously jumped on his balcony and opened the balcony door.

    When the first man came closer to him, Daniel lifted the silenced pistol in his hand and pulled the trigger.

    After a soft moan, the man suddenly covered his chest and fell to the floor.

    All the other men were shocked, so Daniel took advantage of this moment. He quickly changed his location in the dark.

    He took out a dagger and urately stabbed two other men''s chests, one after the other.

    The other killers then raised their silenced guns and aimed at the bedroom.

    Daniel was in the dark, so they didn''t know where exactly he was. They randomly shot around the room.

    After a moment of low, muffled noises, the bedroom returned quiet. They didn''t know what to do because they knew they were exposed. Daniel was hidden somewhere in the bedroom, so they couldn''t get in anymore. One of them instructed in a low voice, "Withdraw!"

    But, when the killers had just slid from the balcony down to the ground floor, dozens of bodyguards immediately cornered them and had them under control, without giving them any chance to grab their guns.

    Daniel turned on the bedroom lights and scanned his bedroom.

    J''s dressing table, the bedside table, and a crystal ornament were damaged.

    Some bullets adorned the wall, while some fell on the floor.

    Daniel instructed his bodyguards to send them to the police station. Each of the

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    e didn''t pay attention to the road while going there the night before.

    "Mhm, whenever you want to go there, tell me. I''ll take you there!" Daniel promised her.

    J thought for a short while, puzzled, and asked, "Daniel, what did you have for breakfast this morning?"

    "What? I had what you had..." said Daniel. It was just a simple Chinese-style breakfast.

    "There was no honey in our breakfast. But why are you being sweet right now? Did you ask someone else to teach you how to say these sweet words?" teased J.

    The man on the other side of the line burst intoughter. J was indeed his lovely baby.

    "What do you mean? I''ve always been this sweet whenever I talk to you!" said Daniel. He didn''t need to be taught about it. Whenever he saw J, he liked to tell her all the sweetest nothings to make her happy!

    J blushed and said, "But, Daniel, you didn''t act like this before."

    She remembered he was always cold and rude to her. He even used to wrestle her.

    "Well... I took our rtionship for granted before. But now, I appreciate all your beauty, skills, and your worth, " said Daniel. He had to cherish their rtionship after going through so many difficulties.

    "Wow! Who is this? What have you done to my Daniel Si? Why am I talking to Mr. Loverboy?" teased J.

    Daniel said, "You think so? That''s apliment then!"

    "Stop it. I don''t want to talk with you anymore. I need to go to my cake shop! I''lle back earlier to take care of our twins tonight." Roma was in the car too, so J was too shy to talk sweetly with Daniel on the phone now.

 Chapter 1101 Miss Shao Used Mr. Siâ€™s Cup

    "Okay. I have a meeting. You can go to Mother and Father''s house tonight to keep our childrenpany. I will try toe home early." Daniel had a lot of things to deal with in the following days. He wanted to handle all hispany''s affairs as soon as possible.

    "Okay. Bye!"

    "Bye, honey!"

    ...

    It was autumn now. Jane''s Cake Shop was finally open for business.

    Sven, Jerry, and Daniel were all at her shop. Apart from them, Caspar who had just started to do business in C Country, Bill, Brian, the current Senior Colonel, and his wife were also there.

    Videos and pictures of these influential people who were at the shop went viral on the inte. At a long wooden table, Daniel gracefully put one of his hand into his pocket, while Sven casually sat on a chair. Jerry and Bill looked dashingly refined, while Brian was in his military uniform. Caspar looked more mature now, but still handsome.

    They were all chatting over the different drinks in front of them.

    Thousands of people squeezed into Jane''s Cake Shop, which covered an area of just a several hundred square meters.

    This time, they didn''t stop anyone from taking photos. It was good for publicity. They just hired a lot of bodyguards to protect them if anything happened.

    J was busy managing the shop. She wanted to make the desserts on her own, but since there were too many people here today, she needed to be up and about on the floor more than the kitchen.

    Both Nicole and Ivanka were at the shop to serve drinks and take orders...

    The influx of customers were simply too much. They needed to aplish a lot of orders already, and the people still wouldn''t stoping in. J even had to ask several bodyguards to help her.

    The bodyguards helping J were all young and handsome. They attracted even moredies who went wild with joy. More and more people packed into the shop to be served.

    It was only near noon. J walked up to Daniel and gave a loud sigh. She then picked up the cup in front of him and drank it up.

    The customers in the shop were all surprised at what she just did. They began to talk about her. "Miss Shao used Mr. Si''s cup!"

    "Right! She must be a happy woman. Look at the diamond ring on her finger. It''s so rare and big! It mus

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    zines of the publisher had also sold out and the advertising video got a high click rating on the Inte.

    On the evening of the interview, the moment Daniel, who was dressed in an expensive set of designer suit, appeared at the studio. The audience ratings, online engagement rate, and number of viewers... had set new records.

    The journalist who was about to interview Daniel was a young amateur - Selina.

    She was still an undergraduate, but Daniel had asked for her to be the interviewer.

    Before the exclusive interview started, Selina tensely looked at Daniel and said, "Daniel, I haven''t had much experience from outside of my school. Aren''t you worried that I might screw up this interview?"

    She hadn''t graduated yet. Her experience with interviews only went as far as university leaders and school professors.

    Beside the fact that she personally knew Daniel, Selina had never expected that her first interview outside of school would be with Daniel, the big shot CEO.

    She was so nervous because she would be conducting an interview that would be watched by a tens or even hundreds of millions of people.

    Lillian, who was near Selina, patted her on the shoulder and said, "Don''t be nervous. Try to forget the camera, and have a casual chat with Daniel. After all, the questions have been prepared in advance. You can refer to the script if you ever get lost with words."

    Selina felt helpless.

    She couldn''t even chat with Daniel properly when she was alone with him on normal days.

 Chapter 1102 Our Wedding will be Held at the End of the Year

    ''Jane, please help me!'' thought Selina.

    When the programme was about to start, Daniel, Selina, and the whole production crew went into the studio. Daniel gracefully sat opposite Selina, facing the camera.

    Selina took a deep breath, held the microphone, and looked at the interview questions, familiarizing herself with them thoroughly. The show began with a host giving a thorough introduction of Daniel''s background.

    Then, the round of questions began. The first few were all about SL Group.

    Later, Selina spoke with a smile, "I''ve heard that you''re going to marry J Shao who is your childhood friend. Is it true?"

    Selina had already known the answer to the question, but she still had to ask, since it wasn''t clear to the public yet.

    When Daniel was reminded of J, his expression softened. In front of their TV andputer screens, women around the world got excited. They were jumping up and down, covering their mouths and banging on tables...

    Many people envied them because it was rare to see a childhood friendship blossom into a lifelongmitment.

    "Yes. Our wedding will be held at the end of the year, and we are going to take our wedding photos in two days."

    While watching him in front of theputer, J was stunned by his words. She didn''t know she was going to get married by the end of the year, Nor did she know that they were going to have a pre-nuptial shoot in two days.

    "Wow! Congrattions, Mr. Si. What kind of wedding do you want to hold for Miss Shao?" Selina smiled with joy and sincerely wished Daniel and J happiness. They finally could live a happy life after having gone through so much hardship!

    Daniel had already started preparing for the wedding. Without much thought, he answered, "I''ve nned the wedding to have a mix of both Eastern and Western influences. It''s also going to be a mix of traditional and contemporary."

    He hoped that J would wear a phoenix cor and an embroidered wedding gown.

    The broadcasters were considerate toward Daniel, so they only asked him three private questions. The programme ended before he became impatient.

    Just as Daniel had gotten in his car, Selina ran to him. Daniel rolled down the car window and said,

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    . You don''t have to tell me!"

    Selina couldn''t stand Nathalie''s attitude any longer. She rolled up her sleeves and began to teach her a lesson. "Selina, Selina."

    Ah! To their amazement, J appeared right at that moment!

    When Selina saw J, who wore a light purple coat, run over to her, she was so surprised that she opened her mouth wide.

    Nathalie and the other schoolmate were also extremely shocked to see J.

    J was closely followed by Roma.

    "Jane, why are you here?" When Nathalie heard Selina call J ''Jane'', she was so surprised that she covered her mouth with one hand.

    J waved her hand and said, "Forget it. Daniel..."

    Before J finished her words, Nathalie who was beside her interrupted her and said, "Miss Shao... Oh, sorry. I should call you ''Mrs. Si''. It''s very nice to meet you. You''re so beautiful!"

    J slightly smiled back at her.

    She also carefully looked at Nathalie and guessed that she was an undergraduate. Nathalie was dressed in sexy clothes and wore heavy makeup, and her body reeked of cigarettes. When J saw this, she wondered why Selina be friends with such sort of girl.

    Nathalie smugly said, "Mrs. Si, I should tell you this. After Selina interviewed Mr. Si, she tried to seduce Mr. Si. You''d better teach her a lesson!"

    Selina looked up and rolled her eyes, feeling very furious. She wondered why there existed such loathsome woman in this world.

    "What are you saying?" J looked very shocked.

 Chapter 1103 Was He Playing Tricks on Me

    Nathalie thought that J was getting angry, so she continued, "Selina is known for flirting with men in school. Now, she even dares seduce Mr. Si! She just got out of Mr. Si''s car now! Mrs. Si, you''d better teach her a lesson!"

    J looked at Selina and asked, "Does this person always treat you this way?"

    Nathalie was stunned by J''s words and wondered whom she meant by ''this person''.

    ''Was she referring to Daniel Si?'' thought Nathalie?

    Selina nodded and replied, "We''re schoolmates. I don''t want to quarrel with them and usually ignore them. But don''t worry. I''ll get back at them if they go too far."

    Just now, if J hadn''t appeared, Selina would have definitely taught these two unreasonable women a lesson!

    J put on a wide grin, looked at Nathalie, and said, "Hello, youngdy!"

    Nathalie immediately smiled and thought, ''Oh my God! It would be great if I made friends with Mrs. Si! My other schoolmates would be so jealous of me.''

    "Hello, too, Mrs. Si!"

    J gestured at Roma and said, "Drag them over there, and teach them a lesson!"

    Roma nodded. While the two girls wondered what J meant by it, Roma quickly pulled them to a corner where no one could see them and began to punish them.

    Selina took J''s arm and said, "Jane, you''re a public figure now. You don''t have to do things like this for me. What if the media finds out?"

    "Don''t worry. Daniel will have my back."

    Selinaughed and said, "Jane, since when did you learn to rely on Daniel''s power and position?"

    After pondering for a while, J realized what Selina had meant. She raised her eyebrows and pinched Selina''s face. "You wicked girl! How dare you think of me like that?"

    "Okay, Sis! I''m sorry. It''s my fault!"

    J smiled and said, "Good girl... Do these two girls always bully you like that?" J and Selina didn''t know what Roma did to those two girls. They haven''t heard any sound from them for a while now.

    Selina replied, "No. Two days ago, I unintentionally pissed them off because I talked to a handsome boy in our school. But honestly, I had no idea what I did wrong."

    Selina didn''t even know who the guy was. But somehow, Nathalie started hating her since.

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ainted.

    "We have to leave now. Selina, if they bully you again, call me!" said J. She thought that Selina would get bullied by others at school, so she was a little worried.

    Selina pushed her gently and said, "Jane, thank you! But my father is Eason Bo! No one can bully me! You should go now. Don''t keep Daniel waiting."

    J took a long look at Selina. She once also proudly said that her father was Samuel Shao...

    Selina was proud and happy to have said these words. J could understand how she felt.

    She hoped that Selina could be this optimistic and fearless forever and that she wouldn''t let anything change her...

    "Okay. I''m leaving now. You can go to my shop with your schoolmates if you have time. I can make some delicious desserts for you!" J and Selina waved goodbye at each other.

    "Sure. Take care!

    "Okay! Go back to your school now."

    "Bye!"

    Since there weren''t too many cars in front of the campus gate, J smoothly trotted across the road.

    She then put her arms around Daniel''s waist andined, "You knew that I tailed after you! Why didn''t you wait for me?"

    Daniel gently touched her face with his thumb and replied, "I just wanted to know what you would do next."

    "Someone told me that you got in your car with a woman. Of course, I wanted to follow you and figure out who the woman was. I worried that she was a sexy woman who would seduce you!" J looked up at him and told him what was on her mind.

 Chapter 1104 How do You Have Time to Joke Around

    "My silly baby, have you found out who the woman was?" asked Daniel.

    "Yes. It''s Selina, my innocent and pretty cousin!" said J. She had nothing but good words to say about her cousin.

    "That''s right. I just escorted your innocent and pretty cousin to her school, " said Daniel. He would love and protect all the people J cared for. Simrly, he despised everyone she hated.

    What''s more, he had always treated Selina Bo as his sister.

    "Yes, yes, I know. Please go back to your work. Oh, wait! I forgot to tell you. My parents will treat Caspar to dinner tonight. They asked you toe with us. Will you be free?" asked J.

    Daniel had kept his words to help Caspar attain a firm position in C Country''s business circles, within a very short time.

    Caspar had been busy, but he recently found time to contact J. As they were talking on the phone, Samuel happened to overhear their phone conversation, so he took the opportunity to make an appointment with Caspar.

    "Of course I will go!" replied Daniel without hesitation. He gripped her wrist tightly and bit her lips.

    "Why did you bite me?" J protested and licked her red lips.

    Daniel stared at her red lips. They were so attractive...

    "Guess!"

    "Guess what?"

    "Guess why I bit you, " Daniel tittered.

    J drew her hands back and moved away from him, saying, "Bye-bye!"

    His brain was always filled with weird thoughts. How could she guess what was in his mind right now? J felt it difficult to converse with him at times.

    Danielughed, gently pecked her lips, and said, "Tomorrow, or the day after, let''s go to the wedding dress shop. You decide on the time."

    "Why didn''t you tell me about it earlier? Why only now?" asked J. She wasn''t ready for it.

    "There are some new hand-sewn wedding dresses arriving at the shop today. Now I''m telling you about it!" said Daniel.

    J was speechless, then she resigned, "Well, okay, then... Let''s go tomorrow! In two days, there will be a celebration for Felix''s one month. After that, we can take our wedding photos. What do you think?"

    "It''s all up to you, " said Daniel.

    He came close to her and kissed her lips again.

    J''s face flushed and protested, "Stop it! We''re in public! Haven''t we kissed enoug

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ntster, Samuel arrived, followed by Jerry, with Felix in his arms, and Sally.

    Sally was finally free from her confinement of childbirth since yesterday. Jerry initially still didn''t want her toe out, but Sally was so bored from staying at home for one whole month, so she insisted oning with him.

    Jerry waved to J and said, "Jane,e with me outside. I have something to tell you."

    ''What? Why can''t we talk here? They are all family members, '' wondered J. So she said, "Brother, just tell me here!"

    Jerry refused, "No, you have toe outside with me!"

    ... J then followed him out. The other people in the room, except Daniel who was still ying with the twins, all exchanged curious nces.

    In the corridor outside the VIP room

    There were too many passersby curiously looking at them, so Jerry had to bring his sister into the room next to them. They went in and turned on the lights.

    "Brother, what are you going to tell me? Why are you being discreet about it?" asked J. She closed the door and casually leaned her back against the wall.

    Jerry stared at his sister and ordered, "Stand straight! Take this seriously!"

    ...

    J was taken aback. She stood straight, crossed her hands in front of her belly, and jokingly said in a military tone, "Mr. Shao, please start!"

    Jerry ignored her and went straight to the point, "You and Daniel will soon get married, and to my knowledge, he has already prepared for your wedding ceremony since a while back."

 Chapter 1105 Love will Grow as Time Goes By

    "So what?" J fluttered her eyshes. She tried to restrain the excitement in her heart.

    ''Daniel has already been preparing our wedding ceremony? This is so exciting! What should I do?'' thought J.

    Jerry then continued, "So... From now on, stay away from Caspar. Don''t ever meet with him alone, and never try to have any intimate interaction with him..."

    "Hey! Stop! Brother..." yelled J.

    Jerry stopped, and wearing a stern look on his face, he stared at his angry sister.

    After a moment of cooling down, J then asked, "Does Daniel know about what you''re doing?"

    "No, he doesn''t."

    "..." With her palm on her forehead, J asked, "Brother, since Daniel isn''t worried about it at all, why must you worry about it? Also, do I not seem like a loyal woman?" She understood what Jerry had meant, but still... No! If it was possible for her to fall in love with Caspar, she would have done it a long time ago.

    Jerry coldly reminded her, "There''s a saying..."

    "What?" wondered J.

    "Love will grow as time goes by!" said Jerry.

    "..." J dragged her brother by his cor and went toward their room''s door.

    But Jerry pulled her back again. Pointing at her face, he warned, "I''m not finished yet!"

    "Brother! Don''t you point your finger at me. That''s so rude. Don''t you know that?" snapped J. She angrily curled her lips and red at him.

    "I know, but I don''t need to mind my manners with you!"

    "..." ''Is he really my brother?'' thought J.

    J felt helpless. She walked to the sofa, sat down, and said, "Go on! Go on with your speech! I''m listening carefully, Mr. Shao!"

    With his hands in his pockets, Jerry went over and stood in front of her. From a higher stance, he tried to exude power and authority over his sister and said, "J, don''t get pissed off. I''m saying all these things for your own good!"

    "Okay! Okay! Just say it!"

    "Mind your attitude!" scolded Jerry.

    "..." J felt morose. She was frustrated at how Jerry acted right now. Did he think that she was capable of cheating on Daniel?

    J then sat properly, put her hands on her legs, cleared her throat, and smiled. But her words seemed the opposite of how sh

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    l? Why don''t you go and tell Daniel not to keep an ambiguous rtionship with other women?"

    "Is he keeping any ambiguous rtionship with other women now?" asked Jerry. If it were the case, he would go and punch Daniel!

    J said, "Um... Not now, but he did it before! Kate Song, Sabina Fan, and Shirley Zheng..."

    "But didn''t you have Bill, Brian, and Caspar?" snapped Jerry.

    "..." J suddenly stood up from the sofa, waved to Jerry, and said goodbye.

    Jerry watched his sister''s back, with a doting look on his face, instead of the stern look he had earlier.

    When they went back to the VIP room, Caspar was already there.

    He was greeting the people there. When he saw Je in, his eyes instantly sparkled with joyful delight. Daniel noticed the look in Caspar''s eyes.

    So Daniel decided to take his actions...

    J greeted, "Caspar, you''re here!" She controlled her emotions after Jerry''s speech and smiled at Caspar. Then, she stood in front of him.

    Caspar stood up from his seat and said, "Yeah, I was caught in heavy traffic, so I''mte."

    "It''s okay. You''re notte. We also had just arrived!" said J. She held up Michelle, who ran to her.

    "The twins are growing, and they''re beginning to look like you even more!" said Caspar.

    ...

    Daniel sneered and thought how Caspar was good at telling lies.

    ''My daughters actually resemble me more and more, don''t they? Caspar... What did you mean by that?'' thought he.

 Chapter 1106 Am I Really His Sister

    J was thrilled with Caspar''s words. She asked, "Really? The twins are beginning to look like me?"

    "No!" Before Caspar could answer, Daniel coldly cut in and shattered her excitement.

    The atmosphere around them became awkward.

    Fortunately, Jerry came in and greeted Caspar, clearing out the tense air.

    Holding Michelle in her arms, J sat back next to Daniel. When she saw Jerry, she thought about his sermon just now, so sheined to Samuel, "Dad! I need to tell on Jerry!"

    Samuel raised his brows and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Jerry Shao had be a ''long-winded man''. He gave me a long sermon earlier!" J deliberately red at her brother, who just sat back on his seat.

    Jerry rolled his eyes at her and went to hug his son.

    ...

    He ignored J''s stare.

    "Dad! Look at him! See how bad his manners are? Am I really his sister?" protested J. J was not actually angry. She was just joking around, trying to lighten up the atmosphere.

    Sitting in E''s arms, Melissa curiously looked at her protesting mother and asked, "Mommy, what is a ''long-winded'' man?"

    "A person who says a lot, " said J.

    "But Mommy, you''re a long-winded person, too! Everyday, you say ''Melissa, don''t do this... don''t do that..'', right?" asked Melissa.

    Everyone burst outughing.

    Melissa imitated J''s tone, and gestured like a parent, which made everyoneugh out louder.

    J''s face darkened, and with her palm on her forehead, she told everyone, "I must teach Melissa Shao a lesson tonight when we get back home!"

    "It''s Melissa Si!" Daniel corrected her. He had arranged for someone to change Melissa''s name on the household registration.

    But there seemed to be some technical dys, so that it wasn''t changed yet.

    "J, when will the twins go to kindergarten?" asked Caspar. He sat next to Jerry. There were two people between him and J.

    J was about to answer him, but she instantly received a warning nce from Jerry.

    ...

    J really wanted to cry. Daniel had seemed to have gotten into Jerry''s head. Instead of J, Daniel answered, "Mr. Caspar, my daughters will go to kindergarten one monthter!"

    Caspar returned a smile and tried to keep calm

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    e, have some food here!" demanded E again. Spark was moved by E''s hospitality, but he still used his unfinished work as an excuse and left the room.

    When the door was closed, Daniel spoke to Samuel and E, "Dad, Mom, here is a copy of the file. Please have it. It''s my betrothal present for you."

    ...

    Daniel did it on purpose!

    Why did he pick up this time to give his betrothal present? He purposely did it in front of Caspar!

    Daniel was such a sly fox.

    Samuel and E exchanged nces with each other. Samuel understood Daniel''s intention.

    Taking the betrothal present was a symbol of blessing to a marriage, so Samuel should ept it. Samuel then took the file packet from his hand, and while wearing a smile, he said, "Okay, thank you. What date is your wedding ceremony?"

    "The date is not fixed yet. We can discuss itter, " said Daniel. Of course, the Shao family and the Si family must discuss it together.

    While ying with the ss in his hand, Caspar remained silent the moment he heard Daniel. Daniel had done a good job! Caspar now really felt like an outsider.

    When he saw Samuel ept Daniel''s present, Caspar thought he might as well give up. His beloved woman would get married to this man, and there was nothing else he could do.

    "J, congrattions!" Caspar''s words made Je back to her senses.

    She looked at Caspar, in a daze, and asked, "What? Congrattions on what?"

    ... Instantly, Daniel''s face darkened.

 Chapter 1107 Have Fun

    Daniel put his hand on J''s shoulder, and said, "My silly girl, Mr. Qiao just congratted us on our wedding!"

    "Oh! Thank you, Caspar!" J didn''t have the opportunity to speak more with Caspar that evening.

    Jerry and Daniel also kept reminding her from time to time of her past rtionship with Caspar!

    With a forced smile on his face, Caspar said, "Don''t forget to invite me to your wedding party! And tell me whatever you want as a gift!"

    Caspar felt a little bit lost at that moment, because he had no idea whether he should give up or continue to insist...

    Daniel said, "Please rest assured, Mr. Qiao! We will definitely send you our wedding invitation! As for the gift, that''spletely up to you. Because I''m her husband, I''m the one that gets her whatever she wants!"

    ...

    J cast a sharp nce at Daniel, and thought that he had been speaking too much today! Wasn''t he afraid of ruining his cool and noble image?

    "Okay, " said Caspar, without uttering any other word.

    After they walked out of the hotel, Samuel and Jerry sent Caspar to the car, but Caspar couldn''t help but take a deep look at J when he was just about to leave.

    Caspar dialed Croft''s number, and asked, "You''re in C Country now, aren''t you?"

    "Shit! How did you know? I just arrived earlier!" Croft had arrived in the country already, and had just got out of the shower in his hotel suite.

    Caspar closed his eyes, and in a distressed voice, said, "Let''s go to the bar! I want to drink!"

    "What''s up?" asked Croft. He noticed that Caspar had been drinking more and more, and he thought that there was only one reason for that, and that was J.

    When Caspar had seen the news about Daniel and J dating each other, he had drank himself for two days in a row. Croft thought that this time it was also because of her...

    And his suspicion was confirmed after he met Caspar in one of the nightclub''s private rooms.

    After he drank three sses of whiskey, Caspar couldn''t hold himself back any longer, and started to speak his bitter hardships. "J''s getting married!" he cried.

    He knew that he didn''t have a chance at her anymore, because she looked happy with Daniel!

    "Well, it makes sense, you should have known better earlier! Sometimes you''re too stubborn!" said Croft. Caspar was very simple-minded, and had never known how or when to give up. That was why he had gotten hurt.

    After another bottle of whiskey, Caspar suddenly shouted, "Ask the manager toe here!"

    Cr

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    nd Daniel and J''s is No. 9. He''s very thoughtful of everything!" Samuel had told E about JaDa Green Ind. It was a project that Daniel had invested in, but the vi area was still under constructionst time she had passed by it.

    Samuel nodded, but he could feel his head ache. He asked, "What should we give to Jane?"

    The least thing that Danielcked was money, and also the least thing that Jane would worry about after getting married. He wanted to give Jane something else as a gift, not money...

    "I initially wanted to give her a bank card, but that would be unuseful in her case. I''ve got an idea! How about we discuss with L that we will be getting the wedding supplies? She told mest time that she wanted to soon buy the wedding supplies for Daniel and J''s party."

    Samuel shook his head, and didn''t think it was a good idea. "How about this? I remembered that grandmother once told me that whenever someone got married, the mother would always make a cotton-wadded quilt for the daughter. Nowadays it can be simply bought in the mall, but if you sow it by yourself, it has an unique personal meaning and value. Daniel is rich, and he can buy everything he wants, but we, as Jane''s parents, should express our heart. We must take care of Jane and her daughters, " said Samuel.

    E nodded, but said, "I don''t know how to make a quilt..."

    She had never even seen the manufacturing process once.

    Samuel smiled, and while looking at his wife, he patted her shoulder gently, and said, "That''s not a big problem. The wedding date hasn''t been set yet, and I still have time to find a master to teach you."

    "What master?" asked E.

 Chapter 1108 Mommy Scolded Us

    "I heard that there was a highly skilled craftsman living in the southern part of the city, who is a master in the art of making beddings. She even won prizes for her embroidery, and I will try to invite her toe here and teach you her secrets." Samuel had nned it all out. Jane was their precious daughter, and they would give her something special for her to remember them by, something that money couldn''t ever buy.

    "Okay. I will think about something else then, " said E.

    "Dear, let''s go to sleep now! It''ste."

    "Goodnight!" replied E to her husband, afterwards quickly falling asleep.

    Samuel turned off the bedsidemp and held E in his arms.

    Different from the peaceful evening in mansion No. 8, mansion No. 9 was in some sort of turmoil. The twins were extremely excited, and were happily ying with Daniel on the second floor of the house. It was already ten o''clock in the evening, and they still hadn''t gone to bed yet.

    When J saw that they were still awake and out of bed after her shower, she said, "Melissa, go to bed with your sister, now! Hurry!"

    Melissa made a long face to J, who still had her hair wet, and said, "Mommy, I don''t want to go to bed now. I want to y for a little while, just a little while, okay? Daddy?"

    Daniel was about to have the babies go to bed, but when he saw Melissa''s eager eyes, he swallowed his initial words, and instead replied, "Okay."

    "Yeah! You are the best daddy ever! Give me a kiss, daddy!" said Melissa.

    "I want a kiss too, daddy!" also said Michelle, who then stopped ying with her toys, and climbed in bed and held Daniel in her little arms.

    Daniel gave each of his girls a kiss.

    J felt speechless, and said, "Daniel, if they go to bed toote, they won''t be able to get up early tomorrow morning!"

    "Then let them sleep more, " said Daniel, indifferently, while continuing to y with the girls.

    The twins jumped up and down, and screamed in bed happily, while Daniel smiled, and patiently looked at them.

    At half past eleven, the two girls finally fell asleep in the bed.

    J was also very sleepy, and sheid down beside the twins. Looking at the three people sleeping peacefully, Daniel smiled.

    The following day, J and Daniel went to the wedding dress store together with the twins.

    The appointment had been made for 8:00 A.M, but they didn''t arrive there until 10:00 A.M., because they had to dea

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    t in the end they still ended up fighting.

    To avoid this, J had bought two iPads, for each one of them.

    "Why?" Before J could answer him, they heard the two shopping guides gasping.

    J looked ahead, and saw that what she had expected had indeed happened! The two little girls were fighting each other with their little fists.

    The shopping guides had intended to stop them, but they didn''t know how, and they had no other choice but to separate them right away.

    "Melissa, you''re the elder sister, and you should have humored me! How could you mess with me?" furiously said Michelle to her sister. She often argued with her.

    If J wasn''t wrong, Melissa would say, "There is no elder or younger sister when we''re watching cartoons! I was born only a few minutes earlier than you! We''re of the same age!"

    And then Michelle would reply, "Then call me elder sister from now on!"

    "No! I won''t!" And this would go on, and on...

    ... What happened next proved J exactly right.

    Daniel held his two daughters in his arms, and while smiling, he put Michelle on the sofa, and told her, "You''re now separated from your sister."

    He took his cell phone out of his pocket and gave it to Melissa, and said, "Melissa, you can watch cartoons on my phone!"

    But Melissa wouldn''t ept, and she pushed Daniel away, and pouted in a discontented voice, "Daddy, you can''t just prefer Michelle like that! I''m not happy..."

    Daniel hastily wiped her tears, andforted her lovingly, "My little one, how could daddy ever prefer you over your sister? Both of you are my beloved daughters! Don''t cry now..."

 Chapter 1109 They All Have Doting Fathers

    "Dad, she has a big screen and I have a small one. It''s not fair!" grumbled Melissa, pretending to be sad.

    Daniel didn''t reply to her. He thought for a while, And then called the manager, and said, "Could you go on an errand and buy me an iPad?"

    J rolled her eyes in disagreement, and grabbed Daniel''s phone, and stopped the manager, "That''s fine, thank you anyway. I''ll handle it!"

    Holding the wedding gown in her hand, she walked up to Melissa, and took her hands away from her face. "Melissa, stop the yacting!" she said.

    Melissa was obviously acting, because she could hardly squeeze a tear.

    Daniel''s mouth twitched, but said nothing.

    "You can use daddy''s phone to watch cartoons, " said J, trying to coax her. Although Daniel''s phone had a smaller disy, it was worth thousands of dors more than the iPad.

    "No!" insisted Melissa, knocking the phone from her mother''s hand, and dropping it on the carpet.

    From the logo, the phone was a MILA. Daniel had a very expensive limited edition of it.

    Everyone was shocked, especially the shop assistants.

    They expected him to get mad at the wilful girl.

    Seeing what happened, J began to feel rmed. She looked at his face, and for Melissa''s sake, said, "Melissa is only a child..."

    Daniel''s face was t. He pulled Melissa from J, and J was a little scared. She glued her daughter onto her and wouldn''t let her go, but Melissa didn''t seem to be afraid of her father, and instead went to him without any sort of hesitation.

    J gave out a sigh, and let her go.

    The manager picked up the phone, and handed it to J. "It isn''t broken! It''s still working..." she said, checking it and

    Looking relieved.

    She had punished the kids before when they had misbehaved in the past, but Daniel was a calm man with a strong character, and had never risked punishing them.

    Contrary to her expectations, Daniel did nothing unpleasant. Instead, he put his daughter on his legs, and sweetly said to her, "Melissa, if you don''t like my phone, how about we go and get a new iPad now?"

    What?

    What was thating from the icy man''s mouth? He wasn''t behaving like his usual sel

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    to upload several of their best pictures on their online website.

    When customers saw the photos, the shop''s orders followed one after another, and soon they ended up being booked until the end of the following year.

    In the Royal Mansion, the two families met with each other and set the wedding date in the twelfth lunar month. That meant that there were still two months left for Daniel and Jane to prepare for the wedding.

    At the end of the lunar October, when Felix Shao was thirty days old, the Shao family held a grand banquet to celebrate this.

    During the banquet, Jerry toasted to the guests with his wife and son, and looked very happy.

    Everyone admired the family''s achievements, but they had no idea through what it had gone over the recent past couple of years.

    For J and Daniel, it had been a long and bumpy road until they had reached their happy ending.

    All the joys and pains that they had had engraved in their hearts.

    Since the wedding date had now been set, L began to prepare the things needed for the wedding, including invitation cards, wedding cakes, and candy. She ordered thousands of gift boxes, with the new couple''s photo printed on them.

    They filled the boxes with candy and cakes, which had been all made by J.

    Their marriage had caused a wave of sensation throughout the respectable upper-ss society. And it also helped them secure their position as the top two families in C Country.

 Chapter 1110 Please Donâ€™t Marry Janet

    It was amon thing for two powerful families to unite with each other through marriage, but it was rare to happen twice in just a few years.

    Both the Si family and Shao family permeated with joy.

    Inside mansion No. 9

    Daniel had been busy recently, and so had J. Although she had left all the work in the shop to the manger, and just needed to stay at home and wait for the wedding toe, she still had engaged herself in decorating the mansion.

    Although Daniel had already told her to leave this kind of thing to him, she still insisted to share the work.

    On their wedding day, Daniel would pick up J from the Royal Mansion to the venue, and then go to Leroy Manor together in the evening. Daniel''s bedroom in Leroy Manor would be their marital room..

    But they wanted to also decorate mansion No. 9. Every location had to be filled with joyful elements during their wedding!

    "... Buy some colourful balloons to decorate the bedroom. As for the other rooms, do as I instructed you!" said J, as she closed her notebook, and handed it to a servant.

    "Okay, Mrs Si. Do you have any other instructions?"

    "Nothing else, for the time being. Thank you!" said J, as she pulled her mobile phone out of her pocket. She was nning to call Daniel.

    "Okay then. Mrs Si, please let me know if you have any other further instructions. I will leave you alone now."

    J then dialed Daniel''s phone number soon after the servant left the room. "Hi, honey, " answered Daniel.

    "Daniel, are you sure that I''m your bride?" asked J with a?little gloom in her voice as she stared at their photo on the tea table.

    Daniel tittered at her question, and said, "Yes, of course! Who else? Why are you so silly to ask this?"

    "I''m wondering where the wedding will be held at. And my wedding dress, I think I need to try it beforehand, to check if it fits me right!"

    As the bride, she didn''t know where the wedding would be held, nor how her wedding dress looked like! How ridiculous it was!

    "You don''t need to worry about the venue. My mom has taken care of this. As for your dress, I can tell you for certain tha

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    xpression on her face. She then rushed into Daniel''s arms all of a sudden, and begged, "Don''t marry J, please!"

    Daniel frowned, and in an even colder voice, said, "Get off of me!"

    He didn''t want to lift his arms to push Shirley away. In his mind, Shirley was... a dirty woman! He didn''t want to touch her...

    "Daniel, I love you! Don''t abandon me, please..."

    "Shirley, you disgust me. Get off of me!" How could J have ever possibly seen this woman as her best friend! How ridiculous it was!

    Hearing Daniel''s words, Shirley fell apart and burst out crying in Daniel''s arms.

    God knew how she had gotten over the days without Daniel.

    Every time when she saw Daniel and J looking affectionately at each other, her heart broke into a million pieces.

    Shirley didn''t loosen Daniel, and instead stood on her tiptoes and shamelessly kissed Daniel on his lips...

    J, who had been led to the meeting room by Spark, saw the whole scene.

    A woman with tears on her cheeks was in her man''s arms, kissing him.

    Spark then started to worry about what would happen to Shirley... ''What a crazy woman!'' he thought.

    "Ah!" Pissed off, Daniel pushed Shirley away with all of his strength. Shirley fell on the floor, hitting her head against an armchair.

    With a terrifying aura around him, Daniel kicked Shirley, and growled, "You thought that I don''t hit women? Well, I do, especially bitches like you!"

 Chapter 1111 You are My Precious Treasure

    But he would never beat his wife and daughters!

    Shirley was almost out of breath, not because she had been kicked, but because she was deeply hurt by Daniel''s words.

    She then looked at J, who was standing behind Daniel in the doorway, and continued to stir things up. She said, "Daniel, did you forget about the night when you held me in your arms, and told me that you loved me, and that you won''t be with J any longer?"

    Having a weird feeling, Daniel turned around and saw Spark, who was hiding in the corner, and... his Jane, staring at him and Shirley.

    Daniel was too distressed to deny what Shirley was saying. He had heard the door open when Shirley had kissed him. ''Jane must have seen the scene!'' he thought. He went to J, and exined, "Jane, it wasn''t like that..."

    J shifted her eyes on Daniel. All of a sudden she held his waist, and said, "Daniel, I should have tied you to me. Why are there always flies following you wherever you go! Don''t you feel disgusted?"

    ...

    Although Daniel didn''t know what J was trying to do, he held J in his arms, and with a hoarse voice, said, "Jane..."

    Remembering the scene that she had just witnessed, J loosened Daniel, and while frowning, said, "Daniel, you''re obsessed about cleanliness, aren''t you? Take off your suit jacket."

    "Okay!" approved Daniel, and immediately after he took off his suit jacket, he threw it to Spark, and said, "Burn it!"

    Spark scooted out with Daniel''s suit jacket in his arms, and walked back to his seat.

    With a grave look on his face, he instructed one of the secretaries, "Don''t allow anyone to go into the meeting room, or else..."

    The secretary nodded with a knowing smile, "Yes, of course! Don''t worry, Mr. Spark."

    The secretary had seen J walk into the meeting room, but didn''t know that Shirley was also there. She thought that Mr. Si and Mrs Si were enjoying their intimate moments...

    In the meeting room

    J rubbed Daniel''s lips with her finger, and said, "Daniel, you were bitten by a fly here. Oh, it''s so dirty!"

    When she heard that, Shirley''s face turned even more pale.

    Daniel kissed J on her lips, and acting like there w

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    of her, and protested, "This is your office!"

    Daniel said, "I know!" Then he lowered his head, and kissed J again.

    J had nothing else to do but to grab Daniel''s ears as hard as she could, but it seemed that Daniel didn''t feel any pain at all. He didn''t leave her alone, and kissed her even more harder.

    Suddenly, the office door was pushed open from the outside. "Daniel... Ah..."

    Witnessing the scene, L covered her eyes with her hands, and immediately turned around.

    Secondster, she realized that she should have better left, and said, "You two go on with what you were doing. I''lle back an hourter!"

    J, who was already blushing, jumped off the desk and briefly red at Daniel. "Mommy!" she said.

    L turned around, and said, "I''m so sorry. I didn''t know that you were here..."

    J straightened her clothes on herself, and exined, "Mommy, don''t get us wrong. We were just... kissing..."

    L tried her best not tough. She was sure that what was on Daniel''s mind didn''t resume for a bit to just a kiss.

    Daniel revealed a sly smile, and said, "Mother, that was exactly what you were thinking!"

    J was driven mad by him. She gnashed her teeth, and threatened him, "Daniel, don''t smirk. Don''t forget that I haven''t forgiven you yet for what you did with Shirley earlier!"

    ''Alright!'' Daniel sat back in his executive chair and squinted at L, and said, "It''d better be something important!"

 Chapter 1112 Daniel Could Be So Good at Acting

    L stopped smiling, and said, "Hey, you brat, is that the way to be talking to your mother?"

    "I must correct you. As long as there is anything concerning about Jane, you favored her instead of me. Don''t you feel embarrassed to say that you''re my mom now? Lady Li, Mrs. Si!" said Daniel. It was easy to tell that he was only making fun of L, even though he was wearing a cool expression on his face when he talked to her.

    J pinched his thigh under the table, and said, "How can you talk to your mom this way!"

    Daniel reacted as if he had suddenly realized his mistake, and regretfully said, "Sweetheart you''re right! Mom, I''m really sorry..."

    "¡­"

    "¡­"

    Neither J nor L had ever known that Daniel could be so good at acting.

    L hade to show Daniel what she would use as decorations for the wedding venue, but when she saw that J was also there, she had to leave the subject aside for the moment.

    Daniel had told his mother over and over again not to tell J where the wedding would be held.

    Naturally, J was very curious about the whole thing, and she sometimes was very annoyed by Daniel''s utmost secrecy.

    Since she could not talk about what she hade there for, L quickly found an excuse, and left.

    As soon as L walked out of the office, Daniel held J in his arms and gave her a passionate lingering kiss.

    "Let''s continue from where we left off..."

    "¡­" What a Casanova! "No! I have something to deal with, and I have to go, " said J.

    Daniel doubtfully looked at the woman, and asked, "Anything that has to do with the shop?"

    "No! s! I''m sad to say that I might be the only bride in the whole world that doesn''t have a wedding dress. Well, then I need to buy a... Wedding! Dress!" cried J.

    She hade to his office to specifically talk about this matter, but other things interfered with her initial intent.

    Looking at the aggrieved expression on her face, Daniel smiled, and said, "How could my bride be without a wedding dress? It''s already been ordered."

    It hadn''t been finished yet, because hand embroidery took a lot of time before it was done.

    J felt relieved to hear that. Anyway, she couldn''t believe that he wouldn''t prepare a dr

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    nd owns, also belongs to me!"

    She ignored Shirley and rang the doorbell.

    Shirley''s father was the one who opened the door. He looked at the woman, whose face seemed familiar, and asked, "Who are you looking for?"

    It was normal for him not to recognize J, since they hadn''t seen each other in over three years.

    With a smile on her face, J said, "Uncle Zheng, how are you doing? It''s J; don''t you remember me?"

    "Oh! It''s you, J! Shirley, why didn''t you tell us that J wasing? Please,e on in, J." J had saved their whole family, and y Zheng warmly weed J inside their home.

    After J put the bags of tonics on the table, Shirley''s mother Fanny Wu came out from the bedroom, and asked, "Who''s here?"

    "Fanny, it''s J. Come over here!" said y to his wife.

    Hearing that it was J, Fanny came trotting with excitement. "J? Is it really you, J?" asked Fanny.

    "Yes, it''s me, auntie, " said J, while she smiled back at them.

    Shirley''s heart started aching when she saw the whole scene. She knew that her parents regarded J as their lifesaver. The main reason her parents had alsoe there was to see J, but Shirley had turned down their request twice.

    "Come here and sit down, J, " said Fanny. She asked J to sit down on the couch. When she saw Roma, she asked, "Who''s she?"

    J introduced her, "This is my friend, Roma, " and after that, she was also invited to sit down on the sofa.

 Chapter 1113 She Janet was not the Virgin Mary

    While she was watching Fanny and y getting busy making tea and washing fruits, J suddenly hesitated for a moment, and thought of the real purpose of her visit there.

    "J! Why didn''t youe to our house? We wanted to visit you, but we were afraid that we might bother you¡­ We''re in the city because your uncle needs to see a doctor, and with this asion we have also nned to visit you and give you all the special products that we brought for you, but we didn''t expect you woulde here today!" While speaking, Fanny pointed to some cloth bags and kindly smiled at J.

    Without noticing Shirley''s unusual expression on her face, y and Fanny chatted with J for a long time.

    Finally, J took a deep breath, and said, "Auntie¡­"

    But she was immediately interrupted by Shirley. "J, I have something to tell you!" she said.

    J looked at Shirley, who had her eyes filled with fear, and while shaking her head, said, "I have something to tell auntie."

    Pretending to be discontent, Fanny red at her daughter, and said, "Shirley, let J speak first."

    "Auntie, I''m getting married!" When J said this, she had to suppress all the incredible joy in her heart.

    Fanny and y happily looked at each other, and joyfully said, "That''s wonderful! What does he do? Is he good to you?" they asked.

    "He¡­ is good to me. We are deeply in love with each other, and we have two daughters." J didn''t know how to say the rest.

    Fanny took her hand, patted it, and said, "It''s so good that he is nice to you. The most important thing for a woman is to find someone who truly loves her!"

    Shirley''s face went pale. Before she could stop her, J said, "But there is a woman¡­ who kept on pestering my fiance, actually no, my husband. We''ve already got our marriage certificate."

    Fanny had stayed in the vige all her life, and she detested those who got involved in other people''s marriages. Irritated, she said, "How can there be such a shameless woman! J, keep a close eye on your husband!"

    J took a deep breath, and said, "Auntie, to be honest with you, I''ve already fallen out with Shirley, since she is that woman."

    ¡­

    The wh

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    now that you were wrong?"

    Shirley face was numb because of the pain, and she nodded, and said, "I was wrong."

    "J had risked her own life to save our family that time. You didn''t return her kindness, and instead you tried to fight with her for her husband. How shameless can you be!" said y furiously.

    "Dad, I was wrong¡­"

    Shirley''s heart ached. She had vowed to remember J''s kindness for all of her life.

    But she hadpletely forget it all since she met Daniel.

    In the parking lot downstairs, J was sitting in the car, and while looking at the building in front of her, her eyes slightly began to redden.

    It was alright to love someone, but Shirley had loved the wrong person, in a wrong way.

    J wasn''t the Virgin Mary, because she wouldn''t make a concession orpromise when it came to Daniel.

    Hopefully, Shirley would realize her mistakes and do the right thing.

    The next day, while J was busy in her store, one of her sales guides said, "Boss, you are wanted outside."

    "Okay!" said J. She took off her gloves and walked out of the cooking room.

    The woman standing at the counter surprised her.

    Even when she was wearing sunsses, judging from her swollen face and tightly sealed lips, J quickly recognized that the woman was Shirley.

    Without speaking anything to her, she then led her into a private room.

    And knowing that Shirley was not a good person, Roma followed them in as well.

 Chapter 1114 Women were Unpredictable

    Shirley took off her sunsses and hat and walked straight toward J. She opened her mouth and said, "J, I am leaving now. I will return to my hometown with my parents. "

    J didn''t say anything. She had expected things to end like this.

    "I owe you an apology for everything that had happened between us. J, I am sorry!" With these words, she lowered her head.

    "I know that it is hard for you to forgive me, and I don''t expect you to. But I just hope that you can find it in your heart to put all these things behind us." If only they could go back... back to the time when they were still best friends...

    "This might be thest time that we''ll ever see each other. But J, I will always... remember you." She knew she had no right to say these words. But she wanted toe clean and be honest about how she really felt.

    "As for Daniel, he... was crazy in love with you. Back then, he only married me because he wanted to find you. On our wedding day, he didn''t even invite my parents... When you were fighting over the issue with Ivanka..." Shirley stopped and bit her lip in distress. She found it hard to spit it all out. She had done something so horrible that even she hated herself for it.

    "He really cared about you. He dropped by my ce everyday just to see how you were doing. Later on, he asked me to move to a new apartment and gave me a check, so I can take care of you. He simply didn''t want you to suffer..."

    J remained calm as she listened to her words. However, she felt her heart beat, her fists clenched.

    Daniel was such a big fool. He should have exined this to her before!

    "I was merely cooperating with him just for show. Trust me, his focus was you, and only you. We... never held hands, not to mention had sex. He never touched me. Moreover, if I ever used any of his stuff, he would throw them away..."

    Shirley continued telling her a lot of things that she never heard about. From Shirley''s point of view, Daniel really loved J to bits.

    Finally, Shirley rubbed her swollen eyes and sobbed, "I am so sorry, J. He really loves you. Please cherish his love. I wish both of you all the best!"

    Her sincere words touched J''s heart. She watched her put on her shades and hat. Then, she stood up to le

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    one, J stood up and flew into Daniel''s arms. With her hands around his waist, she giggled, "I know you don''t. Hubby, I love you!"

    "Why are you expressing your love to me all of a sudden?" Daniel was both amused and shocked by how she was acting. He would have to ask Roma what the reason was behind J''s sudden change of attitude toward him.

    J grinned, "Nothing. Stop guessing around. Hubby, would you like some home-made dessert?"

    She would lovingly prepare some durian-voured cake for him!

    "Sure. But I have to attend an important business meeting. So I will take it with me and have it in the evening at home!" He only came here to check if she was doing fine.

    "No problem! You can go ahead then!"

    On his way back, Daniel put on his bluetooth earphone and listened to Roma''s report as he drove.

    No wonder she behaved like that!

    His wife was so kind. Her friend betrayed her, but she still acted as if nothing had happened.

    She also quickly epted Shirley''s apology as if she had forgotten all the pain she had suffered!

    "Thanks for the report." Roma also told Daniel that J learned the whereabouts of Sabina from Shirley. At the moment, Sabina was in C Country.

    She was seen a couple of days ago near Daniel''spany.

    As soon as Daniel ended his call with Roma, he quickly dialed another number and gave his order, "Find Sabina, and bring her to me!"

    She was the one who poisoned Jane and wanted her to be raped by Hobson. He must hunt her down and make her pay!

 Chapter 1115 They Thought Alike

    Once, when J and Roma went inside the store, they were attacked by a bunch of stray dogs.

    Fortunately, the bodyguards and Roma reacted fast, so J was not harmed at all.

    Later on, there were rumours about J''s store. Some customers mentioned that they got food poisoning from eating J''s desserts.

    These incidents did not bother J at all because she knew that she had Daniel to help her with these issues.

    Soon, December came.

    Two days before her wedding, J finally got to see her dress., It was a cheongsam, a Chinese embroidery dress.

    It had never urred to her that Daniel would prepare such a dress for her!

    He was also very thoughtful as he ordered a matching cape with prints of wild roses. As the ceremony would be held in winter, he was concerned that she might get cold. The cape was hand-made and cost a fortune.

    One of the boxes sent to her had a phoenix cor in it...

    J slowly caressed the fabric of the dress. The delicate embroidery was simply breathtaking.

    She thought he would give her a Western-style wedding. But she personally preferred a wedding with both Eastern and Western influences.

    It seemed that they had the same idea.

    Sally smiled and urged her to try the things on, "Jane, put them on quickly, and let me see!"

    She trusted that the things her brother chose for J were the best!

    However, J shook her head, "Not now."

    "Why? You need to see if they fit or not!"

    J shook her head again and said, "They are so beautiful. I am afraid..."

    She really appreciated the things Daniel had sent her. She wouldn''t wish to have them altered whether they fit or not.

    She would wear them just the way they were.

    On the second day of December.

    Like all the brides in the world, J was woken up by her mother early in the morning so J could have her hair and make-up done.

    It was only five in the morning, but the Mansion No.8 was already packed with people.

    Random voices were heard around the house. "Quiet! The two girls are still sleeping!"

    "Hey, mind your voice, the elders are not up yet!"

    "I saw the olddy just now..."

    "How about the twins? Shhhhhhhh..."

    ...

    J sat in front of her vanity table, listening to the people outside of her room with a smile.

    The room was prepared yesterday. Behind her stood two celebrity make-up artists, who were hired for the asion. They were going to doll her up as morous as they could.

    Three fashion stylists we

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    The four bridesmaids looked at each other and turned to J for advice on what they should do next.

    Jughed, "He is a man of his word!"

    They would get their envelopes as promised! Selina went to open the door, and the people outside filled the room within seconds.

    Ang quickly stepped in front of the bride and shouted, "Give me my red envelope, and the bride is all yours!"

    Daniel with 99 roses in his arms,ughed, and gave her a thick deck of envelopes full of cash. Then, he pushed her away and hurried toward his bride.

    Right now, Ang and Selina''s joyful cheers did not bother him at all. His eyes were dead focused on his beautiful wife.

    Bill and Sven dashed toward J as well. They both gasped at her beauty. Bill stared at J and was utterly amazed by how she looked. He turned to Daniel and said, "Oh my god, you are marrying a goddess today!"

    Sven leaned closer to J and shouted to the photographer, "Hey, over here! I want a picture with the beautiful bride."

    Daniel shook his head and pushed them away. He was slightly annoyed by them and said, "Stay away from my wife!"

    Sven and Bill giggled at his jealousy. Daniel gazed at J, his eyes sparkled. Then, he leaned down and sealed her ruby lips with a passionate kiss.

    The crowd went wild. Joseph tried to pull Daniel away. He smirked at him, "Hey, Daniel. Behave yourself. The ceremony hasn''t started, yet. You can''t kiss your bride now!"

    "Hahaha! Daniel, try to keep your hands to yourself." Svenughed at Daniel, his desperate eagerness amused him.

    Scott whistled and said, "Daniel, why don''t you propose to J in front of us again?"

 Chapter 1116 Six Cases of Bank Notes with Consecutive Serial Number

    Joseph was about to make a speech, but Daniel had already knelt down next to J. As he fondly gazed in her eyes, he softly proposed to her again in front of everyone, "J Shao, will you marry me?"

    Scottughed and said, "Daniel, slow down. Joseph hasn''t said anything yet!"

    The crowed whistled and pped their hands.

    Joseph cleared his throat and made his speech for the ceremony.

    Twenty minutester.

    Daniel was finally allowed to take his bride out of the room. They were both followed by the bridesmaids. Their hands were full of gold bars.

    Daniel was really generous. Apart from giving them cash, he also handed them gold bars! No wonder the envelopes were too thick to pass under the door!

    Downstairs, Daniel led J to Samuel and E. On the way, he also carefully helped her tidy her cape.

    Daniel offered his parents-inw cups of tea and thanked them for raising their daughter well. In return, he received a generous red envelope of money from them.

    After the tea, they had their photos taken as a family.

    J and Daniel stood next to E and Samuel. In front of them, were Sally and Jerry. In the photo, Melody, Vincent and his wife, John, and the twins were also present.

    ording to traditional customs, the bride''s younger brother was supposed to carry the bride to the groom''s car.

    However, since John was still young, they decided to let him carry a small leather suitcase with J''s dowry instead. It was filled with precious trinkets.

    Jerry, as the elder brother of J, carried her on his back to the car.

    In the car, E attached a light red veil on J''s head.

    The rest of them were still busy loading the bride''s dowry into the car.

    There were six cases of bank notes with consecutive serial numbers, 72 sets of dresses symbolizing good luck, 18 bedsheets made by E, and 8 sets of beddings.

    There were also numerous sets of jewelry made from high quality jade, pearl, amber, and tinum. To everyone''s surprise, as part of J''s dowry, there were even two sport cars, each costed over millions of dors.

    There were so many expensive, luxurious, and sophisticated things in her dowry, dazzling all the guests'' eyes.

    The bodyguards were still loading the cars. All of the groomsmen''s cars were already full. The Shao family really valued their daughter sin

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    lking behind the curtains. Just then, her father came to her and let her hold onto his arm.

    He fondly gazed at her and asked, "Jane, how do you feel now?" He was so happy for her today! His beloved daughter was finally about to get married!

    J recalled how E wiped her tears away before she left the house earlier. She sobbed with joy and replied, "Dad, do you even have to ask? Of course, I feel delighted and excited at the same time!"

    Samuel smiled at his daughter and said, "As the saying goes, when a girl grows up, she can''t be kept at home!"

    "Daddy!" J''s face turned red. She was going to live with the man she loved, so there was nothing her parents should worry about!

    "Jane, from now on, you are not only a Shao, but you are also a Si. If Daniel dares to bully you, juste and tell me. I will punish him for you!"

    "He wouldn''t dare!" J was amused by the thought. She couldn''t help butugh.

    "You two should respect each other. You should also be nice to Daniel. He agreed to marry you despite you being so daft and difficult!"

    J pouted, "Daddy! I am neither daft, nor difficult at all!"

    "Really? You are already 26 years old and yet... you only know how to cook boiled eggs! Never mind. I won''t say more..."

    "Dad!" J''s face became redder as she held onto her father''s arm.

    Samuelughed and patted her on the hand, "All right. I won''t tease you anymore. We need to step in soon."

    Joseph was delivering a speech onstage. Samuel stopped talking and carefully fixed the transparent veil on his daughter.

 Chapter 1117 She Looked Like an Empress

    Daniel was first asked toe on stage. Then, Joseph announced with a clear voice, "Now, let''s wee the beautiful bride to the stage!"

    The crowd apuded warmly. The curtains were raised as the father and daughter walked down the aisle.

    Samuel led J to the stage.

    A gentle spotlight shone over them. As she walked fast, the veil was slightly lifted.

    J looked so beautiful that her face took the guests'' breath away.

    The phoenix cor she was wearing was delicately made out of gold and other rare metals. The phoenix was carved hollow, and the whole headpiece was decorated with peacock feathers.

    The designer used 128 pieces of precious gems, pearls, and ambers to adorn the cor.

    The red rubies dotted around it made J look like a noble empress.

    The cor''s front resembled a peacock disying its fancy tails. Some rare ck rubies were also added to furnish it with a touch of elegance.

    Two streams of gold tassels hung on both sides.

    Overall, this piece was worth millions of dors and weighed 2.888 kilos!

    J''s bridal make-up was also breathtaking. She looked absolutely gorgeous after the A-list makeup artists dolled her up.

    Her ruby lips slightly opened as she smiled with joy. Her sweet smile pierced through the hearts of the bachelors in the room.

    She wore a traditional Chinese one-piece wedding gown. It was a red cheongsam with vivid patterns of roses, lotuses, mandarin ducks, and phoenixes.

    The gown was handmade by a team of 168 people. It took them 8 months and about 100 alterations toplete this piece of art.

    She had a Chinese red tassel belt around her waist and a patterned cape over her shoulders.

    Her wedding shoes were also abination of both Chinese and Western styles. The shoes had embroidery made by a master from Huaxia. The embroidery was different from the ones on her dress. Nevertheless, both showcased the magnificence of Chinese art.

    Her shoes were wedged and polished by a skilled craftsman in Mn. The shoes were soft andfortable to wear.

    J''s outfit stunned everyone in the room. They gasped at how she looked an

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    and pull her away, but Levi sneaked up on her and sat right next to her.

    Ang was still focused on her game, but she felt someone coldly staring at her.

    Was it Daniel? Impossible! Daniel was over there with Jane. They were entertaining some guests.

    She raised her head and saw Daniel and J chatting with a table of guests not far from the stage.

    She returned to her game.

    She needed to kill the big boss in the game!

    "Die die die die die! Just die! Why won''t you die?" Ang was so mad at the game that she wanted to throw her phone away!

    Ang touched her neck as she felt cold. It seemed that someone was approaching her. She quickly raised her head to see who it was.

    Oh my god! She almost fell out of her chair.

    Ang froze upon seeing the man next to her.

    Why was he here? The man as cold as Daniel...

    "You... you... Why are you here?" Ang put her phone away. His presence made her lose interest in the game.

    Arvin ignored her question. His eyebrows furrowed as he coldly said, "You are in the wrong seat!"

    Ang checked her surroundings. This was a table full of people she did not know at all! Where was Selina? Then, she realized that she was indeed in the wrong seat.

    Ang quickly stood up and ran back to Selina. Shepletely forgot that Selina had asked to change seats with her. She pushed Selina toward Levi and said, "Move over, Selina. You are in my seat!"

 Chapter 1118 Could That Girl Be the Poker Faceâ€™s Girlfriend

    "..." Selina was speechless. Then, she took a deep breath and unwillingly sat down next to Levi.

    As Ang returned to her seat, she looked up and found a tall girl sitting next to Arvin. Their heads leaned close as they talked about something.

    A strange thought urred to Ang. Could that girl be the poker face''s girlfriend?

    Finally, lunch was served. Ang shook her head, put her phone away, and tried to concentrate on the delicious food.

    J had changed into a slim fit scarlet dress. She and Daniel, with sses in their hands, made rounds to greet guests.

    The room temperature in the venue was warm. The bridesmaids all took of their capes as they felt warmer due to the effect of alcohol.

    Two waiters dressed in uniform ck suits followed the newlyweds. They each had a tray in their white-gloved hands. On the trays were one bottle of white wine and one bottle of red wine.

    J walked toward the bridesmaids'' table and winked at Ang, "Ang, you might be the next one to get married!"

    Ang waved her hands in front of her face and said, "No. That''s impossible! I haven''t graduated, yet! I am not in a hurry at all. After the graduation, I want to see the world and have fun. I might get married after I am 30 years old."

    "30 years old? Wow, Ang, you really are not in a hurry! Do you have a boyfriend now? Would you like me to introduce some nice fellows to you?" J fondly teased Ang.

    Ang''s face turned red. She bit her lower lip and murmured, "No. I''m okay!" She wasn''t up to meet any sort of man.

    The man sitting at the table not far from them overheard their conversation. He smirked and couldn''t help but think how daft Ang was!

    J offered a toast to her bridesmaids. Then, she moved with Daniel to the next table.

    Ang had a sip of red wine. Her sight was getting blurred.

    The newlyweds were having a toast with Arvin right now. Daniel opened his mouth and said, "Thank you, Dr. Gu, for attending our wedding. We really appreciate your presence!"

    Arvin politely replied, "Boss Si, it is my honour to represent the Gu family here today. What a beautiful wedding!"

    The two men chatted for a bit and drank wine together. Daniel smiled and said, "Please make yourself at home, Dr. Gu. If you need anything, just let me know!"

    J also smiled at Arvin as she slightly toasted

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    as a gift?

    Daniel suddenly chimed in. He took the car keys from Spark''s hand and cradled J in his arms. Then, he said to Spark, "Call the chairman of the board and tell him to take care of thepany for me for a couple of days. I will be busy!"

    Spark scratched his head and asked, "Boss Si, what will you be busy with outside of the office?"

    Daniel swirled around and spit out two words, "Gettingid!"

    J could feel her face burning.

    Spark tried hard not tough in front of his boss as he replied, "Copy that, Boss Si. I will make sure that no one will bother you and Mrs. Si!"

    "Good job! I will reward you generously when I get back to work." With J in his arms, Daniel strode toward the castle.

    More rewards for him? Spark was so excited that he jumped on his feet and shouted, "Boss Si, you are the best!"

    "Now, get out of here!"

    Upon receiving his boss''s order, Spark quickly dashed out of the manor.

    The castle was decorated with weing red ribbons. Daniel stepped on the soft red carpet and was absolutely delighted. At the foot of the stairs, he leaned down and gently sealed her ruby lips with a long kiss.

    J knew they were alone in the castle, so she did not pull away.

    At the corridor on the second floor, Daniel ced her down. He fondly gazed at her beautiful face and sighed with satisfaction, "If we had lived in another era, your beauty would be... the cause of all wars!"

    Cause of all wars? J''s eyebrows furrowed and rebutted, "Why can''t you say that my beauty would be the reward of all heroes?"

 Chapter 1119 It is a Wedding Gift from Me to You

    Daniel fondly gazed at her andughed softly, "Nevertheless, you are exquisitely beautiful, and... quite seductive!"

    J blushed at his words. She looked away and refused to admit that she was seducing him!

    Daniel leaned down and sealed her lips with a passionate kiss. He didn''t have much patience left. He cradled her against his broad chest and held her close. As he swiftly kicked the door open, he put her down, pressed her against the door, and closed the door behind her.

    The sweet kiss soon turned into a wild, burning, and passionate one.

    Her red cape dropped to the floor. Jy back in the bed and closed her eyes. Her lips pressed together as his warm breath steamed her neck.

    Daniel was genuinely turned on by his petite wife. As he was about to pass his hand though her hair, she caught his hand and breathed heavily, "Don''t! Our parents will be back anytime soon."

    His hoarse voice whispered behind her ear, "They are noting back."

    "No. It is still... daytime now... How about in the evening..."

    She was turning breathless. She tried to push his hand away before he burned her with lust. However, Daniel had been wanting her since morning. He was not going to stop now.

    "My darling, you really underestimate your own charm!" With these words, he lowered her to the bed with a grin.

    The night had fallen. The castle remained silent. Only some muffled sounds could be hearding from the bedroom.

    L considerately brought the twins to Mansion No. 9 and left whole Leroy Manor to the newlyweds.

    The hot, wild sexsted until eight in the evening. J was almost passed out.

    Shey back in the bed with her eyes closed. She was exhausted.

    Daniel showered and had his wife cleaned up as well. Then, he walked out of the bedroom, found the chef, and asked him to cook dinner.

    He cuddled her on the bed for a while. Not long after, someone knocked on the door. Daniel went to pick up the tray the chef delivered to him and gently put it on the bed for J.

    "Honey, eat something before you fall asleep!" It was unhealthy to skip meals. Daniel valued her health very much!

    However, J didn''t even bother to reply to him. Her breath was gentle and steady.

    "Honey." His wet kiss softlynded on her ruby lips.

    She was still not moving. Daniel grinned as he lifted up the sheet and touched her warm body with his naughty hand. Two minutes l

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    the study.

    J sat behind the desk, with a document in her hand. Her mouth was wide open; she was shivering uncontrobly.

    "Honey, what''s wrong?" Daniel quickly looked around and even checked outside the window. Everything seemed normal.

    However, J''s shriek reminded him that he should put Alex on his agenda soon.

    J ran toward him and shoved the document in front of his eyes, "Hubby, the City of Rose..."

    The City of Rose was owned by... her!

    Daniel felt relieved as he realized that she was screaming because of this. He fondly gazed at her and said, "Yes. It is a wedding gift from me to you."

    "But how did you find out about my dream hotel... Did Bill tell you about it?" She still couldn''t figure out how coincidental things were back then...

    J''s eyes were wet with tears of joy.

    Daniel nodded, "Yes."

    Bill told him a lot about her, including her least favorite vegetable being carrot and cabbage, least favorite fruit being pineapple, least favorite exercise being jogging....

    It was Bill all along!

    J embraced him warmly and sobbed, "Hubby..." Her voice shook.

    He built the hotel just for her. It was not a demonstration of wealth, but an act of love.

    Daniel smiled as he softly stroked her hair. He breathed behind her ear and said, "Remember when you asked me where the sea of roses was? It is in the garden right behind City of Rose."

    City of Rose took up an area of over ten thousand square meters. Its rose garden was looked after by professional gardeners. Only J was allowed to enter the garden to pick up the roses of her choice.

 Chapter 1120 Colinâ€™s First Step to Play with Fire Began

    J Shao had been there twice, but both times were at night, so she didn''t notice the City of Rose in front of the sea of flowers.

    "I see, " she said. She finally realized that all she wanted in her life was Daniel Si.

    At this moment, she felt that he was her whole world.

    "We own the whole 25th floor of the City of Rose, " the man said. It was the perfect spot to appreciate the garden and enjoy a panoramic view of the city.

    Hearing the number 25, J raised her head and asked, "Why was your former phone password 0525?"

    J found it after she returned from the Dongcui Mountain.

    Daniel smiled and said, "It is the date I picked you up at the airport."

    ''From that day on, my life had been entangled in his..." she thought.

    "I see..." said she. Overwhelmed by happiness, J said, "You should remember it."

    "Is there anything else you want to say?" Daniel asked. ''Was she into me at that time?'' He wondered.

    J said with a smile on her face, "My sweetheart, I love you!"

    ''That''s better.'' He thought to himself. Daniel lowered his head, kissed the woman on her red lips, and said, "I love you, too, my sweetheart!"

    He suddenly lifted her up, and then put her on the desk.

    Knowing what he intended to do, J turned red and objected, "Daniel, you should learn to control yourself."

    "What about you?" He asked.

    "I didn''t do anything, " she responded. ''I didn''t fling myself upon you.'' She thought to herself.

    Daniel touched her forehead and said, "Stop seducing me."

    J said nothing. ''I''m innocent!'' She thought to herself.

    It was early in the morning when they came back to the room. Daniel put her on the bed near their eldest daughter.

    After taking a shower, hey beside the younger daughter, and they both fell asleep soon.

    One can feel the love exude from Mansion No. 9. At this moment, Colin was on a call with Harry Si in Z Country. He couldn''t believe his ears and asked, "Are you serious, Uncle? Can you repeat that?"

    Harry arranged the files

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    with fire began. "My wife, " he replied.

    "..."

    Before the New Year, J and Daniel had fun traveling around C Country for a week. Then, they flew to their first stop abroad - Dubai.

    Although they kept a low profile, they were still photographed by reporters. Their photos were widely spread online.

    A woman, in an old fishing boat, stared at photos on her phone with hatred.

    On the photo, Daniel was smiling as he held his wife in his arms.

    The woman on the photo bloomed after marrying the man she loved.

    ''Why do I have to hide in this stinky fishing boat while they show off their affection everywhere?'' The woman thought to herself.

    She had sent people to ruin their wedding ceremony, but they were stopped by the bodyguards before entering.

    ''Will I live in this small fishing boat forever?

    No, I won''t.

    Without J, perhaps Daniel and I would have gotten together again.

    I would have been Daniel''s bride on that unparalleled wedding ceremony.

    I would have gone on a honeymoon with Daniel.'' She thought to herself.

    The woman cried hysterically, pulled her long hair violently, and was in great pain. "Why?" she cried.

    ''I have to contact Hobson and ask him and the ck Moon for help.'' She thought to herself.

    J and Daniel returned from Mn on December 23rd after their honeymoon was over.

 Chapter 1121 Male Friend is Similar to Boyfriend

    They went to mansion No. 8 during the day, and in the evening, Daniel, J and their daughters stayed at the Leroy Manor to keep L and Harrypany.

    The New Year''s Day wasing. This was the first time J celebrated the New Year with the Si family, instead of with her own parents at home.

    Daniel understood her feelings, and decided to get off work earlier than he usually did, and keep herpany.

    L gave red packets to her two granddaughters, but saved the biggest one for J.

    She gave it to her, and because it was the New Year, J didn''t refuse, and instead thanked L and took the red packet from her hand.

    In the evening, J snuggled up in Daniel''s arms, while quietly admiring the night scenery outside the window.

    There were a couple of stars twinkling in the sky, and J whispered into Daniel''s ear, "My New Year''s resolution is to give birth to one more baby for you."

    Daniel suddenly wrapped his hands around her waist, and pressed her against the chair. "Mine to, so let''s get started on it right now!"

    "..."

    Daniel also hoped that they could have a son who could protect J and the twins when he wasn''t by their side.

    After the first month of the lunar year, Daniel became more and more busy with his work.

    J also got busy, and as the new year began, her shop opened for business and received a lot of orders.

    It was still very cold in February, and Daniel sent J back to the vi as usual.

    Her two daughters had been taken to Leroy Manor, and the vi had suddenly became a lot more quiet. J missed her children very much.

    And Daniel also looked a little different. He... looked as if he were a little depressed.

    After they entered the vi, they immediately felt the warm air. Daniel changed his shoes and helped J to take off her coat and handed it to the servant.

    After getting married, he had his wife and children to take care of. It would be a good idea to hire a couple of more servants for the vi.

    Daniel had personally selected, and hired several experienced servants from the household servicepany.

    After the servant left, J put her arms around Daniel''s waist, and said, "Honey, you seem to be distracted. What''s bothering you?"

    Daniel slightly smiled at her, and nodded, "I have to go on a business trip."

    ''On a business trip?'' J thought that this was perfectly normal for a CEO like him to do. But she had never seen him look... so depressed like that even though he had been on a business trip for a month before.

    He was just unh

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    , and said, "I don''t want you to leave me alone for so much time! Won''t you miss me, and the children?"

    Daniel smiled and touched her face with hisrge palm, and said, "I will absolutely miss you!"

    "You''re all annoying! Bill leftst month, and now you''re going as well! Humph!" said J. J had seen Bill off on his wayst month. He said that he wanted to do business with Daniel in the future, and to further his studies he chose to go to a college of economics and management.

    Daniel raised her chin and made her look him in the eyes. He asked her, "Is Bill as important as I am in your heart?"

    After she heard him, she thought that if she dared to say yes, he would severely punished her, and instead said, "No! A husband is different from a male friend!"

    "Male friend is simr to boyfriend. Don''t call him ''male friend'' again!"

    "..." That wasn''t the key point! "Honey, you can hand thepany''s affairs over to others. After all, we already have a lot of money now, more than we''ll ever need; you don''t have to earn more..." J''s father had given her six cases filled with cash. She was still keeping them in the study''s safe, because she hadn''t had the chance to spend a cent out of them.

    Daniel had sessfully concealed his true motives from J!

    She was madly in love with Daniel and lived happily every day, and she almost forgot about the matter concerning Alex.

    J thought that Daniel was really going to deal with his business.

    This was what Daniel had expected her to believe, after he finished talking to her. He hoped that J would eventually get rid of her nightmares, and if possible, she would never remember any unpleasant experience ever again.

 Chapter 1122 Bad News from America

    Daniel Si shook his head, and told J, "Jane, money won''t work this time. I have to go solve this problem personally."

    "Okay!" J understood that Daniel was, after all, the President of thepany, and that sometimes he had to deal with the business personally. "When are you supposed to leave?"

    "The day after tomorrow."

    J was surprised, and said, "The day after tomorrow? So soon?"

    "Yes, but please stay at home while I''m gone. When I''m not here, you can either live in the manor or stay with our parents." Daniel didn''t want J to stay alone when he wasn''t around her.

    J knew that the parents Daniel was talking about were E and Samuel. She nodded, and answered him, "When I miss you, I''ll stay in the manor, and when I don''t, I''ll live together with my parents!"

    Daniel frowned, and warned her, "How dare you not miss me?"

    J pouted, and said, "It all depends on you. If you make me angry, then I won''t miss you! But if you don''t, then I''ll miss you every day while you are gone." It all depended on Daniel.

    Daniel pinched her nose lovingly, and said, "Little naughty girl!"

    "I''ll never be ady!" J never said that she would.

    "Yes, you''ll never be ady, but at least you''ll always be my little fairy!" Daniel then suddenly pulled J to him, and pinned her on the bed underneath him.

    J rejected him, and tried to push him away, and said, "You''re always saying that I''m your fairy, but I''ve never charmed you!"

    "You''ve charmed me without having to do anything. You know what would happen if you ever tried to charm me..." After saying this, Daniel brought his lips closer to J''s.

    "Wow, you''re such a rascal!" she said.

    "Yes, I am; and the rascal wants a kiss. Honey, kiss me!"

    Jughed, and asked, "Daniel, why are you so brazen all the time?"

    Daniel kissed her red lips, and replied, "If I''m not brazen, then how can I kiss you?"

    After saying this, Daniel didn''t give J any chance to argue with him any longer. He had to do something about having their third child, their son!

    Time quickly flew by, and the time for Daniel to leave soon came. J looked at him, and said, "Take care of yourself." In order to

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    o take a bath."

    "Okay then, call me tomorrow."

    "Yes, I promise."

    After Daniel''s assured her that he would, J hung up first.

    The following day, J moved to Leroy Manor, because in her mansion there was no trace of Daniel.

    At the Leroy Manor, J felt safe only inside Daniel''s bedroom.

    During the first week of his absence, Daniel had called J every day. But in the following weeks, Daniel stopped calling her that often, and J didn''t know what was wrong. She didn''t want to bother him either, and instead refrained from calling him too often.

    In the middle of March, a bad news arrived from America. It said that Daniel''s mansion had been bombed, and that he couldn''t escape...

    It was Sally who had hastily driven to J''s manor and told her of the horrible news.

    At that time, J was cooking eggs for the twins, but when she heard of the news, her face went pale in an instant, and her heart sunk. The pot fell from her hand to the floor, but fortunately it had only cold water in it, and nobody was hurt.

    The water sshed all over the ground, and the eggs shattered.

    J was in a mess, and her ears were ringing severely from the shock. She couldn''t hear a thing.

    J looked at Sally, who was restlessly walking up and down. She could see Sally''s lips move, but she couldn''t hear a word.

    Later, after Harry received a call from Brian, he went downstairs and found that J was lying on the floor, fainted.

 Chapter 1123 Jane is Pregnant

    In the Chengyang Private Hospital

    Sven Si took off the stethoscope, and asked the people in the examining room, "Did Jane hear some bad news?"

    Sally Si nodded a yes.

    "When Jane heard the bad news, adrenaline came rushing into her body and caused her some serious vasoconstriction. As a result, the flow of oxygenated blood to her brain was reduced, and..."

    Jerry Shao coldly interrupted him, and said, "English please! Get to the point!"

    Jerry was in the hospital because he had to talk with Sven about Daniel before leaving for his work. He had received a call from Harry Si, asking Sven to get his tools ready because Jane was due to arrive at the hospital very soon.

    Sven said, "... Don''t worry about it, she just fainted."

    They felt relieved after hearing him.

    As he touched his chin and got lost in thought, Sven continued, "But, I still need to do some tests on her, " and again made them feel concerned.

    He turned on a piece of his medical equipment, and began to give her a color Doppler ultrasound test.

    After three minutes passed, Sven turned off the device and looked at them with a bright smile on his face. He said, "I have some good news to tell you!"

    All of them were perplexed, and wondered why he was happy...

    "I will have another nephew or niece! Daniel will have another child!" Hearing this, everyone was overjoyed, everyone except Sally.

    While bursting into tears, she said, "It''s a pity that Daniel won''t be able to see it..."

    Irritated, Harry stared at his daughter, and said, "Sally, what the hell are you talking about there? And why did Jane ck out in the first ce?"

    On his way to the hospital, Harry had forgotten to ask his sobbing daughter what had happened to Jane, because he was too busy driving.

    Sally looked at Harry, and in a choked voice, said, "Dad, don''t you know what happened?

    Harry suddenly had a bad feeling, and asked, "What the hell happened?"

    "Daniel.. He was killed... by a bomb. Wow... I can''t believe it..." cried Sally. Jerry held Sally tight in his arms, and wiped away her tears.

    Harry now understood why J had cked out, and impatiently asked, "How do you know that?"

    Sally fixed her eyes on her father, and while she was still sobbing, said, "It was on the news." She had heard the news while she was shopping i

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    in advance, just to be sure that you won''t be bringing him any trouble, " said Samuel.

    "You''re right."

    After they talked for a little while longer, they came back to the ward.

    J had also just awakened, and heard the true story from Sally. Finding out the truth, J felt much more relieved.

    Harry said, "You should act as Daniel had died for the following couple of days."

    Later, Harry was asked by someone, "Why didn''t you hold a funeral for Daniel?"

    In a low spirit, Harry replied, "We didn''t see my son''s body, and I still believed that he is alive."

    However, all of them thought that Harry had been reluctant to ept the truth, and had just deceived himself.

    At the end of April, the weather had be warm, and the flowers were in full blossom. J touched her lower abdomen, and fixed her affectionate eyes on her two daughters who were watching a pair of ligers on TV.

    Yesterday, J received the first call from Daniel after he had gone missing for half a month. She told him that she was pregnant again, and that she would wait for him at home.

    However, in the following days, shepletely lost touch with Daniel again.

    May came, and already four months passed since J had be pregnant. She had put some weight on, because she was well looked after, and it was starting to be more and more evident that she was with child.

    In mid-May, J arrived at Sally''s birthday party at mansion No. 8.

    On that day, all of the four families had gathered together to celebrate Sally''s birthday.

 Chapter 1124 He was Seen to be Buried in Flames

    Melody had lived there with Samuel for a long time. When she found out that Vincent Shao and Vi Yang were going to sleep upstairs, she said, "I''lle back tomorrow."

    Because the door was open, Jerry heard the whole thing, and while he walked out of his room with his drowsy son in his arms, he asked, "Great-grandmother, why did you suddenly decide to go home?"

    With a smile on her face, Melody told him, "I''ve lived here for months. I think it''s time for me to go back to the old house."

    "Okay, mom, I''ll see you to your room first, " said Vincent. He then apanied her to her room.

    As Vincent was preparing some water for Melody, J knocked on the door and came in. When she saw Vincent carrying the bath water, she thought of the story when Daniel had washed Melody''s feet.

    "Grandpa, please let me wash great-grandma''s feet, " she said.

    Melody immediately waved her hand, and said, "No, you''re pregnant now. Take a seat next to me instead."

    Vincent said, "Mother is right, Jane. Leave it all to me for now."

    "I can do it, grandpa! How about I sit on the chair and wash her feet from there?" said J. J got the stool that Melody usually sat on, and then ced it in front of her.

    With J, they had toe to apromise.

    After J washed her feet, Vincent didn''t leave the room until he poured the water away.

    After tucking her inside the thin nket, J sat down near the bed, and said to her, "Great-grandma, get yourself warm."

    "I know, child. You''re still pregnant, so please return to your room and have a rest now. You should take good care of yourself when Daniel isn''t around you." Melody took J by her hand, and gently pushed her away.

    J nodded a yes, and said, "I will, great-grandma. Good night!"

    "Go to sleep now!" she said.

    J walked out of the room, and returned back to hers.

    Because she was pregnant, L asked the twins to sleep with her and Harry instead, to let her sleep better at night.

    Looking at the empty room, J patted her waist because of a slight soreness, and then took out her phone. After hesitating for a while, she finally decided to call Daniel.

    She was worried about him because he hadn''t contacted her for a long time.

    However, his phone was dead.

    J grieved, and he

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ipated lifestyle''? ording to thew, that''s called defamation.

    How dare you nder him? Aren''t you dreading his revenge?" It was a live broadcast, and a man in a hotel lobby in Z Country was watching it, lost in thought.

    ''My little girl finally grew up. Now she knows how to threaten people with thew and my status.''

    He heard quick footsteps behind him, and after they reached him, he heard, "He''s heading there now. Hurry, we have to follow him!"

    Daniel cast ast nce at J, and then ran towards the emergency exit.

    ''My n was to seed, but at this critical point, I was photographed by a paparazzi. Now Alex Gong knows that I''m still alive.

    And all my efforts may have been in vain...

    I need to alter my appearance, '' he thought.

    Eventually, J dispersed the reporters with some help from her bodyguards.

    After the Bugatti left, reporters gave their new ounts of the recent events, and said, "This is a live broadcast. Mrs. Si has just left, and perhaps what she said was due to infatuation or mere acting. The truth will have to wait to be rified by Daniel Si himself."

    J watched the news on TV, and coldlyughed at the foolish reporters. ''rify? It''s ridiculous! Now I need to help Daniel get rid of the tiresome media instead of finding out the truth. Are there no movie stars in C Country? Why do they always have to focus on Daniel? Oh, I get it! Because he''s a pubic figure. I''ll help him this time, but he''ll have to pay me back when he returns, '' thought J.

 Chapter 1125 We are in Love

    ''Besides, I''ll ask him to tell me what happened during this period in more detail.''

    J retweeted the news from the reporter, with the captions, "Infatuation? Acting? You''re wrong, and I can confidently tell you that we are in love!"

    She then logged out of Weibo. ''I only hope that Daniel will not embarrass meter, '' she thought.

    When she arrived home, she opened her Weibo again, and found out that her post had been overwhelmed withments.

    The topment hade from a Weibo user called Bilbo. It read, "Mrs. Si, I had followed you since before you married Mr. Si. It was four years ago that you were first shown on camera, and at that time, fear and confusion could''ve been easily found in your eyes. But now, you are confident in yourself, and stronger. I don''t think that you''re lying. Best wishes to you and Mr. Si!"

    The secondment was from a Weibo user who was called Doug. It read, "Mrs. Si is bossy! Formidable! I have faith in your love."

    The third was from Greg, and it said, "You can tell how strong Mr. Si''s love is to Mrs. Si from their wedding ceremony. What the hell are those impolite paparazzi talking about?"

    ...

    Almost all the poprments were on J''s side.

    Of course, some critic also existed. For example, ament read, "Daniel is an unfaithful husband. It''sme of him to indulge in dissipation without going home when his wife is pregnant..."

    Before J had stood up for Daniel, his female fans had already posted theirments and attacked those who started to speak ill of Daniel.

    Later, Sally also posted on Weibo, "Nobody can judge the pure and unshaken love between my brother and my sister-inw." ''Their privacy shouldn''t be exposed to the public like that. The reporters are the only ones to me, '' thought Sally to herself.

    Although Sally had not been the first one toment, herment had been pushed to the first five trending, because she was Daniel''s sister.

    Herment was replied to by thousands of people. For example, a Weibo user called RoyBatty replied to her, "Support Mr. Si'' sister! If reporters have the time to gossip, they should give more reports on those who are in need."

    A Weibo user called Regis replied, "We witnessed their love at their unparalleled wedding ceremony on TV. These are just petty tricksing from the

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    At that moment, Daniel became extremely upset.

    Daniel stood up from his chair, and went outside, and said, "I have to go back to C Country."

    Brian immediately stopped him, and said, "If you go back now, Alex will find a chance to take his revenge on you once he finds out all about it."

    Once he found out that Daniel was in Z Country with his people, Alex wouldn''t just stand by and wait for his death toe.

    If Daniel left Z Country, he would be giving Alex the best opportunity to retaliate.

    They had now alerted the enemy, because Daniel had been exposed by the reporters.

    Daniel clenched his fists and the muscles on his arms tensed, exposing his vigorous veins. ''Alex, I''m gonna make you pay for all you''ve done!'' thought Daniel.

    He then sat back on the sofa, and restored calm.

    A young man with yellow hair came to them. His name was Steve Yi, one of the main forces behind the operation to bring down Alex.

    "Perhaps we can go to the Tianye Men, and visit Dillon Qiao, " he said.

    He was holding a piece of paper in his hand, with the conflicts between Dillon and Alex written on it. After reading it, Daniel understood why Alex had sent J to kill Dillon and Caspar.

    In fact, Alex''s real family name was Qiao, and he was Dillon''s cousin. He had eventually been abandoned by the Qiao family, losing the right to take over the Tianye Men.

    They had turned against each other because of other subsequent causes. For a long time, Alex had made great efforts to kill Dillon, and to finally find his ce in the Tianye Men.

 Chapter 1126 My Brother is Unfortunate in Some Ways

    The only way for Alex Gong to regain the Tianye Men leadership was to murder Dillon Qiao and Caspar Qiao.

    Daniel frowned, and wondered, ''Should we really go and visit Dillon?''

    Then, after a second thought, he decided to visit him, so that he could return to his wife as soon as possible.

    He promised Brian to do that, and said, "Okay."

    On that night, J couldn''t sleep well. At about two o''clock in the morning, she suddenly woke up, and sat up in her bed.

    Scanning the spacious bedroom, J felt very uneasy. She felt frightened, and her heart kept beating fast, without any particr reason to do so.

    She then turned on all the lights in the bedroom to make it brighter.

    She put on a coat, walked to the balcony, and looked at the sea in the dark. A horrifying feeling arose in her heart.

    ''Daniel... Where are you? I miss you so much... Can you hear my cry?'' she thought.

    She went back to the bedroom and tried to dial Daniel''s number again, but it was powered off.

    J rolled to and fro in bed, and when it was about four o''clock, she knocked on L''s bedroom door.

    Harry opened it, and saw J standing outside, with a worried look on her face. He asked her, "Jane, what''s wrong? Haven''t you gone to sleep yet?"

    J felt a little embarrassed to speak out her demand. She said, "Father, I''m sorry to wake you up, but I want to sleep with my children. Is that okay?"

    "Were you awake for the whole night?" asked Harry.

    "I, I felt kind of afraid..." Embarrassed again, J lowered her head. She felt awkward to be afraid to sleep alone at her age.

    But Harry understood her, and said, "Come in, please!"

    J followed him inside the bedroom. L was still sound asleep, and J carefully carried Michelle in her arms. Harry also carried Melissa, and silently brought her to J''s bedroom.

    "Thank you, father!" After putting down the child, Harry went back towards the door.

    He waved at J, and turned off the brightest heamp, and said, "Don''t keep the bright light on while you sleep. It''s not good for your eyes. Sleep tight now!"

    "Okay, thank you, " said J.

    The door was then closed behind him, and as she looked at her two sleeping daughters, J felt more relieved.

    Shey down next to her daughters in bed, and looked at the other empty side. She really missed Daniel...

    When morning came, Harry told L all about what had happened earlier. L meditated for a moment, and then calle

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    l Jane about it before you two safely arrive at the old house first!"

    With her eyes filling up with tears, Sally looked at J, who was wearing a curious look on her face. Her tears went over the brim of her eyshes, and then poured down on her cheeks.

    Seeing her cry, J was anxious, and asked, "Sally, what''s wrong? What happened?

    Who''s on the phone?"

    It took Sally a couple of moments toe back to her senses, and Jerry kept reminding Sally not to tell J about the news!

    She then hastily hung up, and said, "It was your brother..."

    She sobbed again.

    J cautiously asked, "What''s the matter with my brother? Did you quarrel with him again?" She passed her a tissue, and asked her to wipe off her tears.

    Sally shook her head, but then she remembered Jerry''s instruction, and instead nodded to her, and said, "Yes, yes, that''s it, we were quarreling..."

    J doubted Sally''s unusual weird behavior. Sally hadn''t mentioned a word about her quarrels with Jerryst night when they had slept together in bed.

    She gave up on her doubts, and while holding Sally''s shoulder, she promised, "Don''t cry, but please tell me why the two of you are quarreling? I''ll teach Jerry a lesson for you if you want!"

    Sally shook her head, and said, "No, Jane. I don''t want to talk about it right now... Let''s talk about it when we arrive at the old house!"

    "Okay! But stop crying! My heart breaks when I see you cry!" Then, J ced her hands on her chest, to show her where it hurt.

    Sally tried to smile at her, but it was difficult. Eventually, she managed to grin, but it looked even sadder than her crying did.

 Chapter 1127 Great-Grandma is Blessed

    Roma helped J get off the car as they arrived at the old house. There were already several cars parked in front of the gate. Puzzled, J identally caught a glimpse of Sven''s car as she walked into the old house.

    Was there a party today? Why was Sven here?

    Jerry was smoking in front of the door. J looked at Sally in surprise. His brother was rarely seen smoking.

    He would only have a cigarette or two when he was frustrated or depressed about something.

    It seemed like Jerry and Sally had a fight.

    Sally''s red teary eyes met those of Jerry''s. He put out the cigarette, came over to the living room, and ced his arm around his wife who held his sister''s hand.

    There was no one else in the living room but them. "Where''s Dad?" J asked.

    Jerry looked at his sister, "Upstairs, Jane..."

    He bit his lip before he said anything else. J looked at his brother in wonder, "Bro, what is it with you and Sally? Why did you make her cry? Apologize to her."

    Jerry was smart enough to know what she meant. J misunderstood the situation. She thought that Sally''s eyes were red because the two of them fought.

    Jerry took them upstairs, without saying a word. An atmosphere of gloom surrounded the whole second floor.

    Then... she heard sobs.

    J grew increasingly anxious. Who else was crying?

    She was afraid to ask Jerry who it was.

    As they approached Melody''s room, J could feel her hands shaking because the one who was crying seemed to be... her mom.

    The three of them stood by Melody''s room''s door. Inside were many people.

    E and Samuel, Vi and Vincent, Sven, and a middle-aged man that J had never seen before were there.

    Melody was in her bed, her eyes closed.

    Vi and E were crying, while everyone else wore a mncholic look. J tried her best to stop herself from trembling. She moved closer to the bed and uttered, "Grandpa, Grandma... Mom, Dad... Sven... Is Great-grandma sick?"

    Melody''s eyes

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    he funeral, with the help of Samuel and Jerry.

    The absent-minded J was apanied by Sally. Felix was under the care of E. The twins and L stayed in Leroy Manor.

    After the seventh day following the death, a gathering was held in the old house. A lot of people came.

    Samuel thought it over and allowed an online news tform to break the news of Melody''s passing.

    Anyone with a high social standing in C Country came. There were even those who flew from abroad.

    There were also some who were there to simply pay respects and show support, despite them not personally knowing Melody.

    Melody''s students came, too.

    She had been a teacher her whole life, making an impact in numerous students'' lives.

    A myriad of students were there to see off their well-respected teacher...

    J knelt on a soft cushion prepared by E. She took no notice of people who paid their condolences. She only bothered about burning the paper money.

    Some would approach her to try tofort her, but J would either shake her head or simply nod.

    After the funeral, people started talking. Everyone who was rted to the Shaos was there, except Daniel, the great-grandson-inw.

    L and Harry greeted and received guests the whole day, but they couldn''t answer to the fact that Daniel was not there.

 Chapter 1128 His Smile

    People began to gossip about how Daniel used to be unfaithful to his wife.

    Nicole Si gave birth three days after the funeral.

    The baby girl they were expecting turned out to be an 8.5-pound baby boy, which took everyone by surprise.

    Sven took a long drag on a cigarette and made up his mind. He was determined to have a daughter!

    ...

    J arrived at the hospital together with L. When J saw the swaddled baby boy, she shed a smile that she hadn''t in a long time.

    Nicoleforted Jane as she held her hands, trying to make her trust Daniel.

    J nodded. She wanted to trust him.

    But the next day, she saw a picture that destroyed her trust. In the photo, she saw a girl walking out of where Daniel lived.

    She was calm and collected when she saw that. But for a moment, she couldn''t help but be filled with rage. Why hadn''t he called her?

    He had no idea how much pain she was in now. Her great-grandmother had just passed away, and he was out of reach.

    If it hadn''t been for her family and her baby, she would have definitely had a nervous breakdown!

    After six months of pregnancy, J received a small object from Harry. She thought for a while before she could figure out what it was.

    It was a jade buddha. She got this special jade a couple of years ago in a temple in Africa when she went there to visit Bill.

    Back then, she told Daniel to give it to Ivanka if she really got pregnant. She wished her and her son well.

    She also told him to give it to herter if Ivanka wasn''t pregnant.

    Now, Daniel really gave it to her.

    "Dad, did he give you this?" She asked, looking at the jade Buddha. Her nose twitched.

    Harry shook his head. "No. Brian called me. He said it was Daniel''s idea." So Harry went to fetch it from Mansion No. 9.

    "I see..." All her hopes shattered all of a sudden.

    She waited for him toe back... Spring passed, and summer came... Then, autumn arrived.

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    into the car, while L sat in front. The car then rushed to the hospital.

    J clung to Daniel with her head in his arms, moaning slightly now and then.

    "J, does it hurt?!" asked Daniel.

    L finished talking to Sven over the phone. "Of course, it hurts, you fool!" she answered for J. "Giving birth is the most painful thing in the world!"

    He rolled up his sleeves and put one arm in front of her mouth. "J, bite me!"

    J shook her head. ''He''s back! He is really back...''

    She wanted to bite herself to see whether it was a dream or not, So she opened her mouth and tried to bite her arm. But Daniel didn''t let her.

    Then, suddenly, her red lips were covered by Daniel''s. She was unwilling to let go, so she wrapped her arms around his neck.

    The voices from the back of the car suddenly disappeared. L was about to check out what had happened... But something dawned on her, so she just smiled and didn''t turn around.

    The passionate kisssted a long time. He didn''t stop kissing her until they had reached the hospital.

    He then put her on the operating table Sven had prepared. After a bit of quarreling, Svenpromised. Sven brought him to a room, where he could change into sterile clothes. Then, Sven agreed to let him go into thebor room.

 Chapter 1129 Itâ€™s a Boy

    In the delivery room, J''s water broke, and an experienced female doctor was delivering her baby.

    Daniel turned around to stop Sven froming in and yelled, "Get out!"

    Sven protested, "But I''m a doctor..."

    "We already have a doctor here. Get out!" Daniel insisted.

    Helpless, Sven took off his mask and left the delivery room.

    While she saw Danieling in, J couldn''t bear the pain and screamed loudly, "Ah!!! It hurts!"

    Hearing her, Daniel yelled at the doctor, "Be gentle!"

    The doctor was so frightened that her hands trembled.

    How could he me her? J''s pain was not her fault.

    J gripped his palm, shook her head, and said, "No, it''s not her... Ah... It hurts!"

    J had prepared herself mentally for this day. If Daniel wasn''t there, she was determined to be strong and to give birth to the baby in silence.

    But now that he was back, all of J''s strength vanished. She simply wanted to scream out loud with all the pain she was experiencing...

    Daniel put his wrist on her lips and said, "Jane, open your mouth and bite me."

    J was in so much pain that she didn''t refuse. She bit him hard on his wrist, trying to bear the pain of giving birth.

    When she had tasted blood, J suddenly loosened her bite.

    Daniel pulled up his other arm''s sleeve and asked her to bite it, but J refused. She said, "No... Ah! It''s not necessary... The baby will be out soon."

    But, in fact, the pain grew stronger.

    The doctor told J, "Mrs. Si, please push harder. I can see the baby''s heading out."

    ...

    J was so exhausted. She felt that she had already used up all her energy, but only the baby''s head was out.

    She remembered that it wasn''t this slow when she gave birth to the twins...

    The doctor''s words triggered Daniel''s curiosity. Without loosening his grip on J''s hand, he moved a few steps. His heart trembled when he saw the babying out.

    J followed the nurse''s guidance and kept breathing in and out evenly.

    A couple of minutester, the baby finally was born.

    The look on Daniel''s face was almost the same as that of Jerry''s when he had witnessed Sally''s delivery.

    This serious man was n

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    on the bedside. He gripped J''s hand and put it on his lips.

    The room became quiet. Staring at J, Daniel''s heart swelled with love and pity.

    He med himself that he hadn''t chosen a better time to carry out his ns. He wasn''t by her side when she was pregnant.

    And during her pregnancy, she had also suffered grief from losing her great-grandmother. He wondered how she had gone through all these difficulties while he was gone.

    And now, the pain of giving birth to their baby... Daniel felt bad. She had suffered a lot for his sake.

    A few momentster, J slowly opened her eyes. Deep in her consciousness, she knew that Daniel hade back and was keeping herpany, so she didn''t want to sleep any longer.

    When she opened her eyes, J saw the man staring at her affectionately.

    She sat up on the bed and threw herself into his arms, saying, "Darling!"

    Daniel''s heart trembled. He hugged her tightly, as if he wanted to merge her body with his.

    "I missed you so much, so so much! Why didn''t you make a single call to me? Why didn''t youe back to see me?"

    Burying her face in his arms, J confronted him in a muffled voice. She had missed him so much!

    There were thousands of words in Daniel''s mind, but in the end he could only say, "I''m sorry!"

    J shook her head. She knew that Daniel had done nothing wrong, but on the contrary, he had risked his life to fight Alex Gong in Z Country for her sake...

 Chapter 1130 I Need to Let You Know

    As he pressed her on the bed, he lowered his head and kissed her on her red lips to express how much he loved and missed her.

    Daniel Si theny on the bed and cuddled J Shao in his arms. Then, he told J who listened quietly what had be of Alex Gong.

    As J''s due date was fast approaching, his uneasiness increased. Daniel had first broken into Alex''s house and took him and hispanions.

    After a fierce battle, Alex and his grandson had been caught by Daniel.

    They injected excessive doses of drugs into their body. When the drugs had taken effect, Danielshed them violently with a whip sprinkled with pepper.

    Daniel made them suffer until they were slowly passing out. Then, he called in the best doctors to keep them conscious and went on torturing them.

    Sabina and Hobson had been raped by several men, which made the both of them want to die. Sabina''s face and body were full of deep scratches and wounds after being locked up with two wild dogs.

    Hobson had been taken to the ce where Alex was caught. Then, their veins were sliced, as per Sven''s instruction, just enough for them to suffer, but not die.

    They then had been tied to trees to be used as shooting targets. Daniel asked for some amateur shooters to practice their shooting on them.

    Hobson had his arm cut off because of this.

    After putting them under all kinds of suffering for what they did to J, Daniel turned them in to the police.

    The police quickly closed the case. Today, a written judgement was issued. Hobson and Alex were sentenced to immediate death penalty.

    Under Daniel''s torture, Alex had almost died, so the police closed the case in a rush.

    If they didn''t implement the execution immediately, Alex would soon die and Daniel would be responsible for his death. Daniel would never allow that to happen.

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    Eva.

    Seeing her get closer, Eva panicked and asked, "What are you doing?"

    J grinned and said, "Keep dreaming. Go on. Try. I will show you what kind of person my husband is."

    Daniel''s steady footsteps from the corridor reached the room. J stood in front of Eva, slumped to one side on purpose, and cried, "Ah!"

    Eva unconsciously raised her hand and tried to help, but J fell to the ground before she caught her.

    Daniel came in and saw the scene. His beloved woman was on the ground, and the woman beside her had her hand up.

    In Daniel''s eyes, Eva was bullying J.

    Dropping the drink on the desk near the entrance, Daniel dashed toward J, lifted her, and asked with concerned eyes, "Jane, where did you get hurt?"

    J put her hands around his neck, shook her head, and said gently, " Honey, I''m fine. I refused her proposal to be your mistress, so she pushed me to the ground and tried to kill me..."

    Eva looked at Daniel in panic and said, "Mr. Si, I didn''t do anything."

    J sighed and smirked at how marvelous she could pretend to be innocent.

    Daniel became furious and kicked Eva''s wheelchair. Her wheelchair rolled back and hit the wall, which made her fall to the floor.

 Chapter 1131 Donâ€™t Ask a Man Such A Question!

    "I brought you here because you covered for me when I was in danger. But I didn''t expect that you would be this wicked. How dare you push my wife? Eva, you must have a death wish!" said Daniel coldly. In his heart, anyone who attempted to hurt J was his enemy.

    With pain all over her body, Eva shook her head and excused herself, "Mr. Si. I didn''t push Mrs. Si! She framed me!"

    Daniel sneered and said, "Whether it''s true or not, you deserved it. How dare you provoke my wife? If I were her, I would not only frame you, but also throw you out to the sea with your wheelchair!"

    Daniel then shifted his nce to J and carefully carried her to the bed. He then asked the bodyguards outside toe in and demanded, "Give her a lump sum of money, and get her out of my face! Don''t ever let me see her again!"

    "Yes, Mr. Si!" replied the bodyguards. Regardless of Eva''s resistance, the men put her back on the wheelchair.

    As he took a look at his son sleeping, Daniel swept his sharp eyes to Eva and ordered the bodyguards, "Shut her up!"

    One of the bodyguards immediately covered Eva''s mouth and took her out of the castle soon.

    The room was finally quiet. Daniel helplessly looked at his wife and said, "You didn''t need to create that kind of scene. Next time, just tell me what you want, and I''ll deal with it!"

    Saying that, he lifted up her clothes to carefully check whether she was hurt.

    J felt a little embarrassed and smiled, "You knew?"

    What a shame! She had intended to pretend to be weak so that she would be protected by Daniel. Now, her efforts were all in vain!

    After confirming that J wasn''t hurt, Daniel held her in his arms, gently pinched her nose and said, "Naughty!"

    "Humph! I only did it because you are too attractive and popr to those women, " said J in a discontent voice, looking at him directly.

    Daniel smiled and promised her, "Well, I''ve learned my lesson this time. I won''t give any woman any chance to save me, let alone get close to me! Okay?"

    J took a deep breath. She was touched by Daniel''s words. How could this man treat her this well? It was obviously her fault this time!

    She held Daniel tight and said, "Danie

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    im to feed him. But she noticed the shadow behind her.

    She asked, "Why are you here? Aren''t you going to change your clothes?"

    "I''m not in a hurry!" replied Daniel. He felt discontent when he thought about how this brat would be nibbling on something that was supposed to belong to him.

    J knew what he meant, so she rolled her eyes and didn''t say anything. But the baby became hungrier, crying even louder. J ignored the man beside her and started feeding her baby.

    He stopped crying immediately! Daniel got closer to J and felt annoyed upon seeing the baby sucking contentedly.

    J pushed the man away and asked, "What are you doing here? Go and change your clothes! You''ll catch a cold!"

    Daniel didn''t listen to her. He sat down beside her, pulled away his son''s hand, and put his hand on J''s chest instead.

    "Jane, It''s been so long. I want to do it right now!" Daniel whispered on J''s ears, his eyes full of lust.

    J hastily pulled away his hand and said, "The door is open. Don''t you have any shame?"

    Daniel sighed, closed the door, and double-locked it.

    "..."

    Just when Daniel closed the door and went back to the bed, there was a knock on the door. It was from L, asking, "Jane, Daniel, may Ie in?"

    "Yes!"

    "No!"

    Hearing two answers, L was confused.

    But the door was finally opened. What L saw was Daniel''s unhappy face.

    L was puzzled, but she thought she had heard Jane say yes.

 Chapter 1132 Darling I Love You

    "What happened to your shirt?" asked L. Arge part of Daniel''s shirt was wet, which was particrly conspicuous.

    "Look at what your grandson has done!"ined Daniel. Annoyed, he walked into the dressing room and changed into a clean shirt.

    L and J were discussing about his son''s name when he came out. "Have you both agreed on anything yet?" asked L.

    "Daniel wants to call him Jeremy, " answered J.

    "Jeremy is one of my favorite songs by Pearl Jam. It''s a good name, and I love it!" L pped her hands.

    Jeremy, Daniel and J''s son.

    "By the way, I have already found a post-natal recovery guru for you. She also trains Nicole and Sally. I''ll invite them home tomorrow, so you can all have a session together, " said L.

    J nodded.

    "Now, let me cuddle Jeremy, " said L. The little guy was full now. His eyes were wide open, looking around the room.

    J tidied up her clothes and carried her son to L.

    "Have a rest first. Harry is in the study. I''ll take Jeremy to him, " said L. That was why L hade here. Her husband already missed his grandson.

    After L left the room, only the couple remained. Daniel softly asked J, "Rest well. Okay?"

    "No, I''m not sleepy, but I''m hungry." The more her son ate, the faster she got hungry.

    Daniel took out his cell phone and called the chef downstairs, "Send some food to my wife."

    In the afternoon, while J and Jeremy slept soundly, Daniel quietly left the room and drove out of the mansion''s neighborhood.

    He found a flower shop on the way, bought a bunch of chrysanthemums, and went to a cemetery in the suburbs.

    After finding Melody''s tombstone, he put the fresh chrysanthemums in front of it. "Sorry, Great-grandma. I wasn''t here when you passed away, " said Daniel sadly.

    Take care of yourself up there, and don''t worry about us. I''ll take good care of J and the children. Please bless the four of them with happy and healthy lives¡­"

    Melody was smiling in the photo on the tombstone. It seemed like she was appreciating her good great-grandson-inw.

    When Jeremy was a month old, Daniel took him and J to the

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    l wronged. Daniel treats me badly¡­" said L.

    J looked at L who was full of grief and said, "Mom, don''t be sad. Let''s just ignore him."

    "Okay! Jane is so nice to me!" said L with satisfaction.

    On that day, J didn''t talk to Daniel.

    "¡­" Daniel was also speechless at how she treated him.

    In the evening

    As soon as L and Harry left, Daniel pinned J against the sofa. "Since you don''t want to talk with me, let''s do some sports together, " said Daniel shamelessly.

    "¡­ Again? Daniel, didn''t we have enoughst night?" asked J helplessly.

    This man was extremely horny!

    "Yes, we did. But I want to try some new things..."

    "No! Go next door, and pick up your son!" The next door was Mansion No. 8.

    E took care of Jeremy today. She wanted to send Jeremy back, but Felix wanted to y with his younger brother, so they kept on ying until now.

    "I''ll pick him up tonight, " said Daniel. Daniel was tempted by her fragrance, so he couldn''t stop now.

    "No¡­ Uh... uh¡­ Ah, be gentle¡­"

    The ambiguous sound echoed throughout the mansion.

    After a while, Daniel kissed J and said, "Darling, I love you!"

    "Go away! One should never believe what a man says in bed, " said J.

    "We are on the sofa. Darling, I love you!" said Daniel.

    "¡­"

    "Darling, I love you. Now, it''s your turn!"

    "¡­ Darling, I love you too!"

    "Come. Kiss me!"

    "Ah! No! Daniel, you are such a beast!"

 Chapter 1133 No. 296, You Can Go! (Romance)

    In a five-star hotel called Penins International in Z Country, At the window of Room 2208, stood a woman in a long red wine colored sweater. The room was on the 22nd Floor, the Presidential Suite. Her hair was pinned on the top of her head and she held a cup of newly decanted wine in her hand.

    The woman was pretty with long, curly eyshes that glittered in the sun. The tip of her nose was slightly turned up, and her pursed lips were adorned with queen red lipstick.

    A dainty pair of spectacles with ck frames bnced delicately on the bridge of her nose, lending her a professional appearance.

    The sky loomed with dark clouds.

    The setting reminded her of the same day, a year and a half ago.

    As lightning lit up the horizon, the woman knew it would rain at any time.

    The woman recalled a fateful day during her time at the women''s prison in the West of A Country.

    The warden escorted by two policewomen entered the room. One policewoman shouted, "No. 296, you can go!"

    The needlework the prisoner was working on, fell to the ground.

    Over the past one and a half years, she had heard this statement many times. Every time she had hoped the policewoman would call her number. But she never did. Not until today.

    "You can go." Of course, she understood what it meant.

    It meant that she was free. She could finally leave the prison.

    After a while, the prison''s high gates opened slowly. A girl in dark green clothes walked through. Her chubby figure had be slimmer after her one and a half year stay in prison.

    Though she had lost a lot of weight, her face was still round.

    Not far from the gate stood a couple holding an umbre. The man looked dignified, and the woman was graceful. Although they were middle-aged, the years had been kind to them.

    At the sight of the girl, the older woman walked toward her. "Oh, my honey, you have suffered a lot!"

    She gently caressed the girl''s face. Her face used to be plump, but now it looked thinner.

    For Sophia Lo, these simple, weing words felt like spring in the desert.

    "Aunt (Chinese way of showing politeness, not real Aunt), it is you who got me out of here." The older woman nod

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    you. It''s impossible for you to kill anybody. But this is all in the past. You should stop thinking about it so much. I''ll ask your Uncle to investigate the cause of your mother''s death."

    "Thanks, Aunt. I still have one thing to ask of you." Sophia pleaded.

    Wendy patted the back of Sophia''s hand, "Go ahead."

    "Since my family''s ident, my brother has disappeared." Her brother was just 18 years old, still a child in her eyes.

    Wendy understood. Jordan who was sitting nearby, took out his cellphone and began to make a phone call.

    Later that afternoon, apanied by Wendy, Sophia went to the psychiatric hospital in Jia Town.

    Jay Lo, who used to be a suave university professor, was now skinny. His eyes had lost their sparkle.

    His hair was a mess, and his clothes were very dirty.

    As nobody was paying for his treatment, the hospital was going to give up on his care.

    Sophia tried speaking with him many times, but he didn''t give her any response. When she was about to give up, Jay suddenly chuckled and pointed at Sophia, "Look, how silly you are when you cry! Hey hey."

    Seeing this, Sophia couldn''t help but cry out loud.

    Jordan handled the transfer procedures for Jay. He was now being transferred to the best psychiatric hospital in A Country. Jordan also made sure that the best neurologists were going to treat Jay.

    On the fourth day at Li''s, Wendy called Sophia to her room and asked her to promise her one thing.

 Chapter 1134 Shall We Call You Soapy

    For Sophia Lo, it was a great opportunity to pay back Wendy. "Auntie, please don''t hesitate to ask."

    She would try her best to do whatever she could.

    "I have two sons. The elder one, Colin, is nearing thirty this year. However, he still hasn''t found a woman to take care of him.

    I want you to marry Colin. To be by his side, and take care of him."

    Sophia had not expected that the first help Wendy would ask for was to marry her elder son.

    "But Auntie, you know I am not good in house affairs." Before the Lo n declined, Sophia, although not ady in a rich and powerful family, she was her parents favorite and was not allowed to do any housework.

    "It doesn''t matter. We have maids to do housework.

    You don''t need to do anything." "Will Colin agree?" Sophia was ufortable with the idea of marrying a stranger.

    "His opinion hardly matters. That troublesome boy is almost thirty and has not brought me a daughter-inw! Please tell Auntie whether you will or not. I will understand if you don''t want to marry him.

    Kid, don''t put yourself in a dilemma." "Auntie, please give me some time to think about it." Sophia Lo said the words with a bowed head.

    Wendy left her alone in the room.

    She went to a window sill. Looking out of the window silently, she recalled a man''s figure in her mind.

    The man said to her, "Sophia, I will beg your father to let you marry me next year after I graduate."

    However, the man, who had promised to marry her, was in the arms of another woman because of power.

    After the engagement, he came to find her and said, "Sophia, the one that I love is you, not her. I will get a divorce with her when my position is stable. Please wait for me."

    How had that turned out?

    Dorothy Lien had found out that her fianc¨¦ was in love with Sophia. No wonder she was treating Sophia poorly. At first, Dorothy made all kinds of ns to embarrass Sophia. When that was not enough, she nned to send Sophia to prison along with her beloved man.

    Sophia Lo closed her e

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ance? Sophia Lo, how dare you!" Colin''s legs were on the tea table and his voice waszy, which made it hard for Sophia to judge his feelings.

    Sophia turned around and walked into the kitchen. "What do you want to eat?"

    "Nothing!" Colin stood up and walked to the door.

    He threw her some keys before leaving "You know the vi''s address and these are the keys. Pick a room and move in."

    He closed the door forcefully and left as quickly as he had arrived.

    Sophia looked at the keys on the sofa with bitterness. Their marriage was just in name.

    Maybe it was Wendy who had forced Colin to give Sophia the vi''s keys.

    As expected, the day after Sophia moved in, her mother-inw came to Colin''s vi in Z Country.

    Sophia was still in a meeting with Colin at thepany when Wendy called her.

    Maybe it was a sudden inspection. After work, Colin warned Sophia as she drove to the vi, "Don''t say anything absurd in front of my mother and sleep in my bedroom tonight!"

    "As you wish, Mr. Li!" Sophia promised lightly and continued driving carefully.

    At the vi, the maids were busy preparing dinner. Wendy looked unhappy at the sight of the couple.

    "Mom, you are here!" Sophia changed her shoes and greeted Wendy with a smile.

    Wendy''s smile made Colin jealous. He murmured that she had not given him a smile yet!

 Chapter 1135 The Unusual Woman

    "Sophia,e and sit." Wendy said to Sophia and then red at her son, "Colin,e here!"

    Colin pushed Sophia aside. Sophia felt likeughing at Collin for he looked like a cute young boy from behind.

    "Mother, I thought you''de tomorrow." "Why?" Colin sat beside Wendy and passed the fruit bowl to his mother.

    But she pushed it away and scowled at him, "Now tell me, why do you not sleep with Sophia?"

    Hearing that, Colin darted an angry look at the woman who just sat down. Snitch!

    "It''s not Sophia. I see that you two sleep separately, okay?" Sighed Wendy.

    She was looking for a bedroom to rx in after she arrived at the vi and happened to see that the couple didn''t sleep together. She was upset.

    Colin tore his angry gaze away from Sophia after he heard that.

    "Well, mother, the thing is, I caught a cold. I was afraid I would pass it to Sophia. So we slept separately. It''s only temporary."

    Sophia was shocked. She could hardly believe that the honest man she saw at work would lie!

    Wendy was skeptical.

    Sophia didn''t recover from the shock until Colin winked at her.

    "Mother, please don''t be angry. It''s true. It''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of M... Colin." Sophia had almost said Mr. Li. Fortunately, she realized her mistake immediately.

    Wendy patted Sophia on the back of her hand and said, "My silly girl, he is already a man. It''s not your fault that he got sick." And then she warned Colin, "If you don''t take good care of Sophia when I''m not here, I''ll tell your father to break your legs!"

    Colin lifted his brow. Sophia must have really enchanted her. His mother had never snapped at him before. But now, she was threatening him. And for a nobody!

    Sophia didn''t want to get Wendy angry, "Mother, Colin is good to me. Really."

    In fact, thi

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    o good that all his anger was gone in a moment.

    She was an unusual woman.

    Before she could speak, Colin let go of Sophia, trying to cover his embarrassment.

    "Psycho!" That said, Sophia turned to open the door.

    Colin looked at the woman in disbelief. She had just called him psycho!

    "Sophia Lo, did you forget who you are?" Said Colin coldly.

    Sophia stopped, turned around and said, "In this house, I am your wife. And that means I am the Lady of this vi. And you, you are not Mr. Li or my boss. You are my husband! And husbands and wives are equal!"

    Colin had never met such a strong woman.

    And this woman was his wife!

    Thinking about what Sophia had said, Colin found that she did make sense in a way.

    So he leaned against the door, and smirked, "Well, good point. But did you know, my dear wife, that a wife should satisfy her husband''s need."

    Sophia sneered and asked directly, "What? You want to get into my pants?"

    Colin looked into her eyes and said, "Unlikable woman!" "Mr. Li, that secretary Miss Chiao is likable, charming, and young.

    Above all, she really likes you. How about you call her?"

    Huh, unlikable. Sophia didn''t know what "likable" was anymore.

 Chapter 1136 You Think I Am Not Good Enough for You

    In the past, her mom, dad, and her brother, David... they had all called her "Sophy" Sophia didn''t think of herself as lovely anymore. She felt all broken inside. Her family was gone, and she had been framed by another and had been sent to prison.

    "Mrs. Li!" Colin said shaking his head. "So quick to hand over your husband to another woman. If so, how can I turn down your offer?"

    Colin ced his fingers on Sophia''s chin and lifted her face, as if examining her.

    After all this time, he had hoped that she would show at least an ounce of affection for him. What he saw was indifference. It was as if she had lost her soul and was incapable of emotions.

    "Mr. Li, you can get whatever you need, and you can get any woman you want. It''s not my business!" Sophia Lo rarely smiled at him. Colin was used to that. However, this time she sneered at him.

    Great! Good job, Sophia Lo! She could always anger him easily.

    Upset with Sophia, Colin dragged her into the bedroom and shut the door. He pulled her towards the bed and threw her on it. He held her down and climbed on top of Sophia.

    "Today, I want to y with a woman like you!" He stared at the expressionless woman. Sophia stared right back at Colin and noted a hint of danger in his eyes.

    Sophia Lo turned her face away and said, "Mr. Li, it''ste. It''s time to get some sleep."

    "Is this your suggestion? Are you asking me to sleep with you?"

    "......" Sophia Lo struggled against Colin but to no avail. He was quite strong and she was firmly pinned under him.

    For the first time, she felt how strong a man could be and how helpless and weak a woman could feel.

    Despite his reprehensible behavior, Sophia couldn''t help but be distracted by how good he smelt. Determined to not lose herself, she replied bitterly "Mr. Li, please behave yourself!"

    "Behave myself? Funny...." Colinughed, "I have never heard that a husband should behave himself in front of his wife."

    Sophia Lo was a little embarrassed when he brought up their rtionship. She raised her voice, "Let

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    s.

    But as for her?

    Before the ident, Sophia''s father had been a professor at a university. Her mother was a member of an archaeological team. By virtue of their professions, they were not very highly regarded.

    Sophia''s father was from a literary family.

    As for the rtives in her mother''s family, except for her grandfather, a famous ountant, the others were ordinary people.

    And Sophia Lo, she was the most unlucky one. Just as she graduated from college, she was implicated in a murder and put into prison.

    "Mr. Li, you read too much from my words. I wanted to get out of the car so that we were not seen together by our colleagues."

    The fact was that she didn''t like it when he came close to her.

    Although they were married legally, in their marriage she was nothing but... No, she just didn''t want to fall in love with another man.

    She was affectionate towards her parents-inw though.

    Because she was afraid of....

    Really afraid of....

    If Li had affairs with other women, she could initiate their divorce and leave their rtionship without regrets.

    She wanted to be stronger and to investigate her mother''s death. Besides that, she couldn''t forget what Payne had done.

    Sophia Lo got out of the car and shut the door quickly, leaving no chance for Colin to reply.

    Colin tightened his hands on the steering wheel.

 Chapter 1137 Was she threatening him

    After a long time, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number,"What''s going on? Why haven''t you moved out yet?"

    "Wow, what a temper, Mr. Li! Are you frustrated?"

    The taunting nature of thement increased Colin''s irritability.

    "Herring, I don''t mind telling your ugly stories to your family!"

    Herring was surprised at the threat. "What terrible rotten luck! I did pass through a period of supreme test with you!"

    "That''s your honor!" Colin leaned against the seat. He conjured up an image of Sophia with her expressionless face,"Less of your nonsense. Seduce my wife and give me evidence of her behavior!"

    Colin intended to show it to Wendy to be free again!

    "It''s just that I was called back to A Country by my grandfather. This is not what I wanted. That old man keeps a fairly close watch on me!" He did not know that his grandson, a rake, a yboy in his eyes, had be a great gang boss.

    However, the case of the Huo n was simr to that of the Li n. Except Herring''s mother, father, grandfather, and grandmother had all served in the military! Even his younger sister, Hayley, was also in the military! She was a famous Navy Lieutenant.

    If they, the enforcers of justice, knew that Herring was in a gang, they would knock the living daylights out of him! And then throw him out of the country.

    "I will call grandpa Huo. You shoulde to mypany and work as my private investment counselor, so you will have opportunities to meet her!" Colin was determined to attain his goal.

    On hearing that, Herring almost choked on his own greed!

    "Work as your investment counselor? Do you think that my grandfather is stupid? Oh my God. No one but Daniel is fit enough to be your private investment counselor!" Herringy idly in the sun on a lounge chair on the balcony of his room at home. He had been watching hot girls on the disy screen.

    "Perhaps you could be a love investment counselor?"

    Herring thought about it for a moment. "That''s good. Absolutely ok with me!" said Herring, giving a thumbs-up sign!

    After ending the call, Colin got out of his car, and walked to the President''s exclusive elevator.

    He pressed

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    ust be wrong!

    Although others could not understand the situation, Sophia Lo knew what he meant.

    She breathed deeply and squashed her urge to question him in front of others. Why did it make him so happy to humiliate her, an insignificant employee?

    She clenched her hands,"Mr. Li, I will go now."

    She was about to leave the room when she heard Colin speak again. "I have changed my mind. Go make coffee for all present for the meeting now!"

    ¡­¡­ Sophia Lo turned back,"Ok, Mr. Li, please give me a minute."

    On her way to the coffee room, Sophia Lo made an approximate guess that there were about thirty people present at the meeting.

    If Colin and Jamie were counted as well, that would make it thirty two people.

    She took out the adequate number of cups from the cab and made coffee, cup by cup. Then she began to take them carefully into the meeting room.

    During her fifth round to the meeting room, Sofia''s arms began feeling weak.

    But she could do nothing except finish her punishment.

    On herst trip to the meeting room with a tray of coffee, a person walked out quickly just as she had opened the door.

    Sophia Lo did not notice and ran into the person. Four cups of coffee spilled on the ground, and on her.

    The other person reacted quickly and stepped aside up on seeing the coffee spill. No coffee was spilled on her.

    "Miss Lo, what are you doing?" Jamie burst out without giving her a chance to speak.

 Chapter 1138 I Wonâ€™t Do What You Want!

    The coffee had been scalding hot. Sophia Lo nursed her red and swollen wrist, and grit her teeth.

    She had been wearing a white shirt, and now, it was soaked to the skin with coffee. In a word, she looked and felt a mess.

    Her face grew even paler, but she ignored Jamie and apologized, "I''m sorry to interrupt. Please continue with the meeting. I''ll clean up now."

    "Miss Lo, you can''t even do a trivial thing like serving coffee well. How can you be a CEO''s secretary?" Said Colin primly.

    Tears welled up in Sophia''s eyes. She raised her head and blinked back the tears.

    Sophia Lo! Be strong, don''t cry! "I''m sorry Mr. Li, I''ll clean it up now. I''m so sorry!"

    As Sophia walked away, Colin frowned.

    In the bathroom, Sophia put her wrist under cold water. In that moment, she lowered her head and allowed her tears to fall into the sink.

    A minuteter, she brushed away her tears with the back of her hand. Determined not to show any weakness, she put on a professional appearance and went into the cleaning room.

    Despite the painful burn on her wrist, she cleaned the mess at the door of the meeting room.

    After she was done, Sophia went to the infirmary on the third floor and sought treatment for her wrist injury. The woman doctor told her, "Here, we can only give you basic first-aid. You still have to go to the hospitalter. If you start feeling feverish, you will need to go to the hospital."

    Sophia nodded, "I see. Thank you."

    After leaving the infirmary, Sophia went to the supervisor of the secretarial department to ask for leave.

    ording topany policy, she should ask the manager of the secretarial department when she needed time away from work. But the manager was in a conference upstairs, so she asked the supervisor instead.

    Hearing that she was going to the hospital and seeing her apparent wrist injury, the supervisor quickly agreed.

    Sophia felt very unwell. Without changing clothes, she took her handbag and hurried to the hospital.

    Sophia was apprehensive. She was not familiar with Country Z.

    She had never been to Z Country before. And ever since her arrival, she had been working at

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ou are taking me back to work?"

    "Colin Li, I need to know what you are thinking! I''ll tell you what. Unless mother says so, I won''t do what you want!" He couldn''t wait to divorce her, and it seemed like the feeling was mutual.

    For two people who didn''t like each other, it was really a kind of invisible torture for them to be bound together.

    "Put me down, Colin. I can go back to work after finishing this IV bottle." Before she could finish, Sophia was silenced by what she saw.

    She was in an empty room.

    Colin put her down on the hospital bed, and the nurse locked the IV bottle onto the stand.

    So he had left toplete her admission procedures?

    Somewhat embarrassed, she covered her face with the thin quilt he had put over her. When the nurse left, she whispered, "Thank you, Mr. Li."

    "Don''t tter yourself. If you can''t be home on time, mother will ask questions. And I''m tired of answering her questions."

    "......" The mixed feelings Sophia had felt, left along with her gratitude.

    Sophia did not speak again, and she found herself too sleepy to keep her eyes open. The room was quiet, and she soon fell asleep.

    From the bed came the sound of Sophia''s rhythmic breathing, and Colin, with his hands in his pockets, walked from the window to the front of the bed.

    Sophia''s eyes were closed, her round face was slightly pale from the difort she was feeling, and her lips were parted slightly.

 Chapter 1139 I Will Be Well With Colin

    Colin looked at the sleeping Sophia. She had a lovely face. But her indifference bothered him.

    Was it because she had been in prison for one and a half years? Had her time made her indifferent?

    He lifted her left hand that had been resting on her abdomen. A thinyer of gauze was wrapped around her wrist, and her fingertips were covered in red burns.

    Colin wondered whether he would have liked Sophia had they not been forced into this marriage.

    And the answer was obvious: No.

    To him, she seemed to be angry and in search of revenge.

    Not only that, during her time at hispany, he knew that she had been hesitant to interact with her colleagues.

    She was not bad at socializing, just unwilling.

    She was very serious about her work, studious, and keen to take advice from others.

    He knew she worked hard because she wanted to be stronger, more powerful. She was ambitious.

    In doing so, she would have the means to match, if not defeat her enemies.

    ......

    Colin wasn''t drawn to her strength and attitude. He hoped his future partner would be simple and obedient.

    When he left, he told the nurse to watch the time and remember to change Sophia''s IV drip.

    At four o'' clock, Sophia finally woke. Since she had missed lunch, she felt ravenous.

    She looked around, and saw that her room was empty. Colin had left.

    On the table next to her bed,y three empty IV bottles.

    As she sat up in bed, a nurse walked in and said, "Miss Lo, you''re awake."

    "Yes, thank you. I''m leaving the hospital now."

    "Sure, you can leave if you''re feeling better. There''s food in the microwave. Others brought you lunch at noon. You should eat something before you go!" The nurse pointed at the microwave nearby.

    Sophia was too hungry to think about who had brought her lunch. She was so hungry, she didn''t want to refuse the meal, "Okay, thank you. I will eat first."

    "You are wee, Miss Lo. If you are feeling better now, I''ll take my leave."

    "Okay, bye."

    When Sophia returned to the vi after checking out from the hospital, Wendy was not home. Colin had asked the servants to show her around Country Z.

    Back in her ro

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    for her to live in.

    There was also a cafeteria at thepany. She didn''t have to eat take-out.

    Wendy waved her hand, "Don''t eat take-out. It''s neither clean nor is it healthy. I will cook for you."

    She didn''t give Sophia a chance to refuse her offer. Wendy walked to the refrigerator and began collecting ingredients.

    Sophia sniffed at the affectionate gesture and watched Wendy with teary eyes.

    Why was mom so nice to her? She could feel her motherly love.

    Sophia took a deep breath. She went to Wendy, "Mom, could you teach me how to cook?"

    "It''s okay. You don''t have to cook at home." Wendy stirred the eggs deftly.

    Sophia shook her head, intending to make Wendy happy, "I have to. So I can... I can cook for Colin!"

    As expected, Wendy smiled, "Oh, okay, I will teach you."

    She was happy not because Sophia wanted to learn how to cook, but because she thought that the rtionship between the two was making progress if Sophia wanted to learn to cook for Colin.

    When Colin returnedter that night, he saw his mother and wife busy cooking in the kitchen.

    He also heard Sophia cried out in surprise, "Mom! This tastes so good! What dish it is?"

    Wendyughed out loud. "You little foodie. This is mom''s best dish, crab cream and mushroom. My best vegan dish is assorted bean curd. I know you like fish. Tomorrow I will go to the supermarket and buy some so that I can cook it for you tomorrow evening."

 Chapter 1140 Hugh

    Sophia swallowed the food in her mouth before speaking, "Mom, I have a contract signing tomorrow. I won''t be home for dinner. It''s a pity because I really love your food."

    "Sign a contract? Where? At a hotel?"

    "Yes." ''With my ex, '' thought Sophia.

    "It''s okay. I''ll have it delivered to thepany when it''s ready."

    Sophia, "... Mom, please don''t worry so much. How about the day after tomorrow?" She wanted to cry. ''What should I do?''

    Sophia felt so fortunate to have such a kind mother-inw! Wendy was much kinder than her own mother!

    "You don''t have to wait until the day after tomorrow. I''ll bring it to you tomorrow. That way, I can visit thepany!" Wendy had been to SL in A Country but not to SL''s branch at Z Country. She was curious about where her son and daughter-inw worked.

    "Ah? Mom, please, please don''t. How about I ask for a leave ande back tomorrow afternoon for lunch?" At thepany, nobody knew of her rtionship with Colin. If Wendy visited, she would probably find out everything they were hiding from her.

    "Why not?" Wendy hit the nail on the head.

    Out of guilt, Sophia stammered, "To...tomorrow... I...I...will go to the...the cooperativepany... for...for some work. Maybe...maybe... it will be veryte when I return. I''m worried you''ll have a wasted trip."

    They were so busy talking that they didn''t notice Colin was standing behind them.

    Colin leaned against the door with arms folded, thoughtfully looking at Sophia.

    What had this woman done to his mother? Why was his mother so nice to her?

    What''s more, why didn''t he know about her trip to the cooperativepany tomorrow?

    "Mom, don''t you understand? She doesn''t want to eat your fish."

    The two women were taken by surprise when they heard Colin. At his statement, both women turned to look at him.

    "Why?" Wendy was looking at her son curiously.

    Sophia''s heart missed a beat, ''Didn''t he agree not to make a scene in front of mom?''

    "Mom, Colin was just kidding! I do want to eat any food you make."

    "Oh." Wendy believed

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    aniel say when you could visit A Country?"

    Their home is in A Country but her oldest son often worked out of the country. It had been very inconvenient not to have the family together.

    Colin swallowed a mouthful of soup, "Daniel doesn''t care."

    "... When do you n to go back?" Wendy sat down beside Sophia.

    He nced at his mother and noted her expectant expression. He had nned to return to A Country when he got married and after setting up thepany in A Country as the intermediate point of his severalpanies.

    However, Sophia disrupted his n.

    He now intended to take advantage of his mother''s absence, invalidated his marriage, and find a woman he could love before returning to A Country.

    "It depends." Not wanting to borate, Colin focused on eating.

    In the evening, Sophia stayed in Colin''s room. While she was brushing her teeth, Colin entered without knocking.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m used to being alone. You first."

    Colin left after he saw Sophia brushing her teeth.

    She ignored him, took a shower, and walked out of the bathroom.

    Colin was attending to a phone call when he saw her in a pajama with a pig on it. He came over and tugged on her pajama.

    Sophia was surprised with his action.

    After hanging up the phone, he told her, "Please stop wandering around in such childish pajamas. I find it immature."

    ...

 Chapter 1141 Look Whatâ€™s Behind You

    Sophia rubbed cream on her face and said lightly "If you cannot bear it, go and tell mom you want to sleep in a separate room."

    Looking down at her pajamas, Sophia suddenly felt that she should change her taste.

    After all, she was no longer a kid.

    Colin threw his phone on the bed. "Soapy..."

    "Please call me Sophia Lo, not Soapy!" Sophia corrected him forcefully.

    Colin red back at Sophia. "This is my room, and I can call you whatever I like. If you are unhappy, you can leave!"

    Colin found Sophia''s presence distracting. He wanted her to leave.

    Sophia stopped her hands and turned to look at Colin carefully.

    Did he have an identity disorder of some kind? At thepany, he was serious about his work and a gentleman to everyone.

    But now? Childish! Rude! Arrogant! He was like a spoiled kid from a rich family.

    "What are you looking at? Trying to seduce me?" Colin smiled evilly.

    "Mr. Li, are you possessed?" Sophia asked directly.

    "What do you mean?"

    "For example, a ghost or something simr." What else would exin his unpredictable behavior?

    It was said that women were fickle creatures. Why did she feel that Colin was fickle?

    Colin put his hands in the pockets and pretended to look at something behind Sophia. "Look, what''s behind you!"

    The room fell silent, and Sophia''s whole body was covered in goosebumps!

    Sophia believed that paranormal creatures existed. But she was the first to bring up the topic. How could she me Colin for using her beliefs against her?

    Indeed, she was afraid of ghosts. Not wanting to lose face, she pretended to be indifferent to it and moved close to Colin. "Mr. Li, do you mean that there''s a ghost in your room?"

    Colin withheld his smile. He had caught the fear on her face clearly.

    The man bowed his head. "Yes, especially at midnight, when you can hear women and children crying..."

    He didn''t mind telling a lie if he could frighten her and mak

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    prepared, Sophia found herself stiffening. When Colin slipped his tongue into her mouth, she did not know how to respond. How could she teach him?

    Her first kiss had been with Payne.

    However, Payne did not kiss her like this. He just kissed her lightly on the lip because she did not allow anything more.

    Colin''s kiss seemed to be magical. Overwhelmed and confused, Sophia wanted to push him away. But when her hands reached his chest, she found she had no strength.

    Colin left her mouth when she was almost out of breath.

    "Are you an experienced woman? Didn''t know how to adjust your breathing when kissing?" Herck of experience made him inexplicably happy.

    Payne had told Colin that Sophia was a damaged good. Why did sheck the experience then?

    ying hard-to-get?

    Nevertheless, it felt good to hug her soft body...

    Eh, it felt good to find a wife with a soft body, not a skinny one. Right! That''s it!

    His sarcasm, like a thunderstorm, woke Sophia from her daze.

    She lifted her eyes and looked at the man on top of her. There were no reasons why Colin would be in a bad mood unless he was trying to refrain from something...

    Dislike her?

    She pushed him away silently, sat up and sorted her long messy hair. "Mr. Li, it iste now. Time to get some sleep."

 Chapter 1142 Fat and Ugly

    As a secretary to the CEO of SL group, she might not have as much work as the CEO, but still Sophia had a lot to do.

    Colin looked at her as she walked towards the sofa with the thin quilt in her arms. So that kiss meant nothing to her?

    To make things difficult for her, he went to Sophia and grabbed her hand as she spread the quilt. "Sophia Lo, sleep outside!"

    Sophia red at him, and tugged her hand back, "Mr. Li, why do you have to make things difficult? What sort of man are you?" Colin gritted his teeth. Sophia continued, "Since you are so passionate about getting rid of me, you should think of a way to free us from this marriage without making mom angry."

    Colin felt frustrated. If he could figure out a way, he wouldn''t be here talking to her.

    He turned away. Sophia added, "The Li family helped me. I won''t do anything that would make mom unhappy. But if you want to give me a hard time, you have to think about how that would make mom feel."

    "Mom! Mom! How close you two are! Since you two love each other so much. Why didn''t you just marry my mother? All right? Come here, Sophia Lo!" Colin looked irritated. He grabbed Sophia angrily and pulled her towards his bed.

    "...... What are you doing? Colin Li! Let go of me!"

    "Let go? Oh, I''ll not let go of you, and I''ll help fulfill Wendy''s wish. I''ll give her the grandson she''s always wanted, you whore!"

    The way Colin talked about Sophia infuriated her.

    She raise her right hand and pped him. The sound of the p reverberated off the walls. Silence engulfed the room.

    Colin slowly loosened his hold on her left. His gaze became cruel and cold. For the first time, Sophia saw how angry and horrifying Colin could be.

    Sophia took a deep breath to regain her courage, "How dare you call me a whore! You deserve it!"

    "Very well." Colin''s face turned expressionless. He turned and went towards the bathroom.

    When he left the room, Sophia found that she could breath again.

    When shey down on the sofa, she wondered who told Colin that she was a whore?

    Was it... Was it Payne? He hade to the

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    s at SL group was higher than the sry!

    She could have bought her favorite foods and clothes.

    Sophia pouted and left the attendance machine to change into her work clothes.

    The CEO''s office was on the 88th floor, and there were 8 private secretarial assistants. To make it convenient, the private secretary''s dressing room was also set on the 88th floor.

    Five of the secretaries were women. Apart from Sophia and Jamie, the other three were a little older.

    Jamie, who had changed into her work clothes, blocked Sophia''s path and looked her up and down with contempt, "Look at yourself. You are so fat and ugly. And look at that thing you are wearing... And you want to seduce Mr. Li, bitch?"

    Sophia had worn a dark blue knee-length dress with a small white coat and a pair of unadorned ck heels.

    Because she didn''t have much in the way of savings, she had bought these clothes from a small shop on the street the other day.

    Of course, they were not as fashionable as the international brands that Jamie bought in the shopping mall!

    But fat and ugly? She was a little fatter than Jamie, true. But not by much. Sophia was confident that despite their differences, she looked good.

    But ugly? That waspletely untrue. It was true that her skin had begun to look tired and weary when she was in prison. But now, after three months of good care, her skin had begun to shine.

 Chapter 1143 What Happened to Miss Loâ€™s Face

    "Excuse me?

    Do you think you''re Mrs. Li? Or his girlfriend?"

    Sophia walked past Jamie and stopped at the office closet.

    Jamie rolled her eyes, and replied to Sophia with contempt. "So far, neither. But not for long.."

    Jamie firmly believed in her power of seduction. If she wanted a man, there was nothing he could do.

    "Then how about you keep your nder to yourself until you are, " Sophia sneered.

    By sneering, Sophia was also making a statement about her status.

    She was Colin''s wife, but she had never seduced him.

    Suddenly, Sophia felt a hand pull hard on her shoulder. As she turned, a palmnded square on the side of her cheek.

    Heh!

    This must be Karma!

    She had pped Colin the night before, and now, just a dayter, she was the one being pped.

    The three other secretaries watched with a look of horror on their faces. They knew that Jamie was proud and defiant.

    But this was extreme!

    "Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like that!"

    After pping Sophia on the face, Jamie felt much better. Her anger seemed to fade as the redness drained from her face.

    Sophia covered her aching cheek with one hand and rubbed it asionally. "Miss Chiao, has it ever urred to you that we are the same rank at thispany? We do the same job, have the same responsibilities and share the same title?

    "You''re no different than me!"

    Sophia then pulled out her work clothes and ignored Jamie while she put them on.

    "Jamie, you''d better pray there is never a day when you work for me."

    When Jamie heard Sophia say they were the same, she felt the sudden impulse to p her again. Luckily, Gillian Ho interrupted, "Miss Chiao, it''s already 7:50, you''d better get ready for the meeting."

    This interruption stopped Jamie from doing more, and she angrily stomped out of the room in her eight-centimeter heels.

    Afterwards, alone in the dressing room, Sophia felt her burning cheek. It must be beginning to swell, she thought to herself.

    As for Gillian, well, she owed her one.

    Sophia quickly change her clothes before heading out to the secretary''s office. It was Gillian''s turn to go to the

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    looked up and down Sophia''s body.

    Sophia was no idiot.

    "No! I actually don''t need that leave! Let me out now!"

    Ignoring her, Quincy brazenly grabbed her hand. "Miss Lo, what about I give you one afternoon''s leave?"

    Quincy Chu had quite the employment history. Formerly, at his previous job, he had had to quickly quit and run after he had messed with the wrong person.

    Somehow, he hadn''t changed one bit following the ordeal.

    Sophia pulled her hand back in digust, "Mr. Chu, show some respect."

    Continuing to ignore her, Quincy responded, "Miss Lo, how old are you now? Do you have a boyfriend?"

    Her words had clearly fallen on deaf ears.

    Sophia frowned at Quincy. "Do you even know who my boss is? I am Mr. Li''s private secretary. Do you have any idea what he would do if I told him about this?"

    "Come on Sophia.. We all know he doesn''t like you.

    You can say whatever you like. There''s no way he would fire an HR manager for you."

    Apparently every attendee had seen Colin picking on Sophia in the meeting yesterday.

    Hearing this for the first time, Sophia''s heart ached. "Mr. Chu, let me out now. Or I will make you regret it."

    Taken aback by her strong refusal, Quincy gave up. "Fine. But don''t ever ask for leave again! I''ll never approve you again."

    Alone again in his office, Quincy sat back at his deck and began to work. He was a normal, well-dressed man on the outside, but a pig on the inside.

 Chapter 1144 Have A Child As Soon As Possible

    Now Sophia understood the saying, never judge by appearances. Quincy had always behaved like a kind elder. She hadn''t expect that out of him.

    Sophia was really depressed when she walked out of the personnel department. Jamie openly bullied her in the morning. Then Quincy took advantage of her. Sophia felt like the world was conspiring against her today.

    She sniffed as she walked out of the office with her head bowed.

    She didn''t even notice Colin.

    Colin frowned, and looked at her. When they passed each other, her sadness was evident to him.

    He maintained hisposure as he walked into the elevator. When he arrived at the 88th floor, he shouted to the secretary''s office, "Miss Lo."

    Serena quickly stood up from her position. "Mr. Li, Miss Lo went to ask the HR manager for leave!"

    "I see." Colin returned to his office lost in thought. He sent for Wade Chi.

    Wade Chi was the Secretary General of the secretary''s office. All the requests for leave by secretaries on the 88th floor would go to him.

    "Mr. Li."

    Colin looked at Wade, "How long does Miss Lo need leave for?"

    Wade was slightly shocked, "Mr. Li, I haven''t received Miss Lo''s note for leave."

    No note for leave? Colin tapped his finger on the table as he thought. After a long time, he spoke to Wade. "Call Quincy. Ask him."

    Wade nodded, took out his cellphone from his pocket, and dialed.

    "Hello, Mr. Chu, this is Wade Chi."

    "Hello, Mr. Chi." Quincy spoke kindly.

    "Did Sophia Lo ask for leave. Have you approved?" Wade looked at Colin, and opened the hands free mode.

    "Miss Lo? I''m not sure. She said she needed leave, but then she said she didn''t need it, and then she left!"

    "Well, thank you, Mr. Chu."

    "You''re wee. Bye!"

    After Wade hung up, Colin dismissed him.

    Standing in front of the window, Colin pulled out his cell phone, and called Sophia, "Where are you? Come to my office. I need to tell you something about Lien''s contract signing for this evening."

    Sophia looked at the passing scenery outside the window, and sa

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    s her son had made a concession, Wendy couldn''t rebuke him too much. "Colin, don''t arrange for too much work for Sophia. I asked Sophia toe here to apany you, not to work for you. Instead of using her time to work for you, you should let her rest, be in a good mood, and have a child as soon as possible!"

    .......

    The two of them stopped eating at the same time, looked at each other, and averted their eyes with guilt.

    A child...

    Colin didn''t say anything. And Sophia quickly nodded, "Sure, mom. You can trust us! We are trying very hard everyday!" They were trying very hard... to hate each other and get divorced.

    Colin shot Sophia a quizzical look before quietly continuing to eat.

    Wendy happily picked up her bowl when she heard that, "That''s very good. Come, let''s eat. Sophia, have some more fish and sirloin..."

    After lunch, Sophia was more than half an hourte.

    Sophia remembered what happened in the morning. She put on her shoes in a hurry, "Mom, I got to go!"

    With what happened in the morning, she wouldn''t believe Colin would be kind enough to give her a ride.

    Then she quickly opened the door, and walked out of the vi.

    Half an hour would cost her 200 Yuan, and if she skipped work for more than an hour, it would be 700, the equivalent of her sry for a day.

    She couldn''t lose her bonus, and another $700.

 Chapter 1145 Who Punched You In The Face

    While walking to the corner of the residential area, Sophia Lo heard a care up behind her. She instinctively knew that it was Colin''s car. But she did not stop to look back. Instead, she climbed onto the pavement, and walked faster.

    Two minutester, a Porsche screeched to a stop in front of her,pletely blocking her way. Colin!

    "Get in the car!"

    Sophia Lo ignored him, and decided to go around.

    Colin spoke again. "If you don''t get in the car, you will be considered absent. If you get in, I can tell the attendance department that you were out working with me at noon."

    Sophia Lo "..."

    She tried to open the rear door but couldn''t...

    "Come and sit in front!" Colin unlocked the front passenger door.

    Sophia Lo had to listen to him. She slid into the car seat obediently.

    The car slowly drove out of the residential area, and then picked up speed on the main road.

    "Tell me who hit you in the face!"

    "Me!" Sophia thought he was questioning what happenedst night, so she answered without thinking.

    Colin looked at her curiously. "I''m talking about your face!"

    The redness on Sophia''s face had subsided quite a bit once she had applied ice. She had hoped to cover the rest with ayer of powder.

    "It doesn''t matter who hit me. What does matter is that I was refused leave despite being injured. Isn''t it the result you wanted to see? You want me to give up, leave SL, and then you."

    Colin tightened his grip on the steering wheel, and asked, "Do you really believe in your heart that I organized all this, including the person that hit you, and manager Chu?"

    She sat in silence.

    It was hard to say.

    Silence filled the car. After a while, she began to talk. "Miss Chiao is beautiful, and trusted by you. Will you be willing to punish her?"

    Trusted by him? Why didn''t he know it?

    He intended to exin, but the hurt reflecting on her face stopped him.

    Perhaps, more personal challenges would make her retreat, and leave the ce that didn

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    ry you. Would you like that?" Payne crouched in front of Sophia while making this affectionate proposal to her.

    Sophia looked at him cynically. "Are you stupid? You told Colin that I was an easy girl. However, he knew exactly what I was. Do you think that he will let you go if you hit on his wife?"

    She said these words to scare Payne. Colin already believed that she was easy, and that she had slept with her ex-boyfriend.

    Moreover, Colin would be happy to see Payne chasing her. If not, why did he ask Sophia to meet Payne?

    "Did you make love with Colin?" Sophia was speechless.

    "He is my husband. So you guess!"

    "Sophia Lo, we dated for four years! You only let me kiss you! No permission was allowed for further intimacy. You have been married to Colin only for two months. Or three months? And you made love with him. Shame on you!" Payne seemed very angry, and shot from the hip.

    Sophia smiled at him. "Shame on me? What''s wrong with me for wanting to make love with my husband?"

    Her words shut him up.

    Not wanting to argue with him again, Sophia picked up the contract. "Mr. Tai, this contract will be very profitable to Lien n. Sign it or not, it''s your choice!"

    Payne didn''t take what she said to heart, and stood up. He grabbed her wrist. "Sophia, I will sign the contract if you sleep with me."

 Chapter 1146 This Tramp Is Not Worthy!

    Sophia tried hard to get out of his grip. She picked up the contract from the table, and decided to give up!

    "If you are unwilling to sign the contract, just forget it!" Just as she put the contract into her bag, the man grabbed her bag, pulled it away, and threw it on the chair.

    Payne pushed Sophia on the sofa rudely, and climbed on top.

    Payne kissed her lips forcibly, and did not let her go until Sophia bit him viciously.

    Payne began to fondle her body. Sophia held his hands and said, "Payne, stop your brutish acts, or I will make you regret your actions for your whole lifetime!"

    "I feel regretful now, Sophy. Come back to me!" Payne kissed her ear, and became even more licentious.

    Sophia struggled, but she was not as strong as Payne, and Payne did not move at all.

    Who would save her? Colin? Don''t even dream about it. He couldn''t wait to see proof of her infidelity, so he could have a reason to divorce her!

    Tears ran down her cheeks. Whom to turn to?

    "Payne!" She stopped resisting, and shouted at him coldly.

    Payne continued kissing her shoulders, and did not answer.

    "If you dare to touch me, I will fight you to death!" She meant what she said! She, Sophia, would rather die than be a mistress!

    Payne did not care what she said, and continued.

    Sophia pushed the man harder. Payne never thought she had such strength, as he fell to the floor.

    Sophia seized the chance to get up from the sofa, and rushed to the door.

    Sophia felt her hair getting pulled. Payne had caught her. She closed her eyes in pain.

    Payne waspletely out of control, and pushed Sophia to the ground.

    There was a knock on the door. "Help..." Only then did Sophia cry out. But Payne gave her no opportunity, and gagged her with his hands.

    She screamed but her voice came out as a mumble. Sophia pushed away his hand and cried, "Help! Help..." "Help..."

    The knock continued. Payne roared, "Who?!"

    "Sir, I am

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    e knew I was engaged. Now that I''m married, she still does not leave me alone! She must be fired!" Colin had warned Payne not to speak about their marriage.

    On hearing Payne''s words, the woman in Colin''s arm trembled more severely. Colin walked out of the hotel, with Sophia in his arms. "Mr. Tai, I think we can talk about the cooperationter if necessary!"

    After saying that, Colin left the private room with his secretary before Payne could say another word.

    Colin held Sophia as he entered the elevator. He ordered his secretary, "Miss Chen, go and book a room. I will wait for you on the floor of the presidential suites. Miss Tao, go and buy a woman''s suit, and send it there."

    "Yes, Sir!"

    "Ok, Sir."

    Several minutester, Colin brought Sophia to the presidential suite. The waiter closed the door for them, and left the suite.

    Inside the room...

    Immediately after Sophia was put on the bed, she took off the coat, and ran to the shower room.

    She started the shower, and washed her body, not caring whether the water was cold or not.

    Sitting on the sofa, Colin stared at the closed door of the shower room, lost in thought.

    Besides the sound of flowing water, there was also fainter criesing from the shower room.

    He wondered whether he had been toote.

 Chapter 1147 You Want to Use Me

    One hourter, Sophia Lo left the bathroom wrapped in a towel. Her face was pale.

    She cast a glimpse at Colin bitterly, and then turned her eyes away from him.

    Colin couldn''t help his quickening breath when he saw this nearly naked woman.

    After she had dried her long hair, Colin got up from the sofa, and walked towards her.

    "Sophia Lo, what happened?"

    Sophia Lo did not reply. After a long time, she stood up from her dresser, and pulled down the towel.

    Colin felt something warm flowing from his nose. When he wiped it with his hand, he saw blood. Nosebleed.

    He picked up the paper towels from the table awkwardly, and ran into the bathroom to wash the blood.

    When he came out of the bathroom, Sophia Lo was sitting on the bed, motionlessly.

    "Sophia Lo, what did you mean?" Colin was a little furious for losing hisposure a while back. Oh man! He was a virgin, and he was embarrassed about how he had been physically affected.

    Sophia Lo got up from the bed. Better prepared, Colin stared at her calmly.

    "You can check whether or not I am a damaged good."

    She wanted to prove that she wasn''t a loose woman, She didn''t want to be looked down by Colin. She didn''t want Colin to force her to meet Payne again either.

    Colin narrowed his eyes and said, "No need. It''s none of my business."

    "I want to be your woman, to make use of your power." Her arms slid around Colin''s neck, and she seductively fixed her eyes on him.

    She was not familiar with Colin, and had no idea about the magnitude of his power. Regardless, he was clearly more powerful than she was.

    Colin didn''t restrain himself from her seduction, and wrapped his arms around her waist.

    "Do you mean you want to get revenge with my help?"

    "Yep!" First, she would get revenge for what Payne and Dorothy had done to her, and then it would be Colin''s turn!

    It was Colin who had forced her to get close to Payne, and made every effort to find a reason to divorc

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ...."

    He asked her to attend to his good friend. Obviously, he always wanted to drive her out.

    She replied awkwardly, "Okay, Mr. Li. Anything else?"

    "No. Remember to dress nice!"

    At this moment, all favorable impression about Colin disappeared. "Colin, if possible, I do want to find a way to divorce you too! Very much!"

    Sophia Lo spit out these words bitterly, and left the office.

    Colin seemed to be a disaster in her life.

    Or she, Sophia Lo, was destined to live an unhappy life....

    Sophia Lo pressed her hands to her chest, and went back to secretary''s office. She had to concentrate on her work.

    In the afternoon, Sophia Lo got a call from Wendy, "Sophia, I will return to A Country. If Colin dares to bully you, you can call me at any time!"

    "Mom, be at ease. Colin is very good to me! He won''t bully me!" Sophia Lo had chosen to answer the call in the corner, and lowered her voice deliberately when she mentioned Colin so that she wouldn''t be overheard.

    "Fine, Sophia, remember to take good care of yourself!"

    "Got it, mom. So do you and dad. Don''t worry about me. Stay fit."

    "Well, bye Sophia!"

    "Bye mom!"

    Sophia Lo felt relieved after hanging up the phone. Wendy had left their home, and she had regained her freedom.

    She felt she waspletely liberated.

 Chapter 1148 Whereâ€™s Your Self Respect

    She decided to forget what Colin had done since she was about to leave the vi.

    Sophia searched for house renting information online during her afternoon tea break and made an appointment with a potentialndlord.

    Her requirements for the t were simple; clean, tidy, and convenient.

    The first t she saw fit those requirements. She paid the security deposit on the spot, and told thendlord she would move in soon.

    It was midnight when Colin returned from the Red Hall.

    He was tipsy. Subconsciously, he went to Sophia''s room. The door was open.

    He turned on the light. Everything in the room was in perfect condition. Just as it had been before Sophia moved in.

    Colin had a bad feeling and hurried to the cloakroom. It was empty.

    The corners of his mouth raised into a sly smile. He now saw that she too agreed about getting a divorce.

    He didn''t know what he was thinking, but after a while, he dialed Sophia''s number.

    Sophia hadn''t gone to bed yet. She had just moved in, and was cleaning the house. She was about to finish mopping the floor when the phone rang.

    "Yes, Mr. Li?" She answered his call.

    "Where are you?" Colin asked.

    "I''m in my home" answered Sophia.

    "Your home? You mean Payne and yours?" He could not help taunting her.

    Sophia''s face fell cold, "Thanks for calling, Mr. Li."

    Colin didn''t expect that. He shouted. "Sophia Lo! If you dare hang up the phone, I..." Then he heard the beeping signal.

    Colin threw his phone onto his bed. He untied his shirt and tie impatiently, and threw them away.

    He didn''t know what was bothering him, but something was.

    At SL group, Sophia sat at her spot, but felt very ufortable. Opposite her sat a gorgeous man, staring at her all the time. She was having a hard time concentrating because she didn''t have any restraint. None at all......

    "Well, handsome Mr. Huo, how about I take you out, and show you around?" Said Sophia. She wouldply with Colin''s instructions to entertain this dude well!

    Herring gently shook his head with a sweet smile, and told

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ng back.

    Sophia couldn''t help but look at Colin. He looked so tall and noble, shining with a dazzling light.

    "That''s enough. He''s gone."

    Herring didn''t miss any subtle emotion change on her face. He thought to himself that if he missed this opportunity, he would never have another chance to win her heart.

    Sophia drew back her gaze, and led Herring to the dessert shop.

    Herring was a good talker, and even better at making girls happy.

    Sophia was in a low mood at the beginning, but soon after, she forgot her unhappiness, andughed and talked with him.

    When they returned to thepany, it was time to leave work. Herring went directly to the CEO''s office, and Sophia headed to the secretary''s office toplete her work.

    "Yo, our little secretary is back. How is it going? How was Mr. Huo in bed?" Sophia''s good mood was gone by Jamie''s open insult.

    After Jamie spoke, the other secretaries also looked at Sophia curiously.

    Sophia walked to Jamie''s office desk. She smacked the table with her hand. The sound and subtle threat made Jamie shrink.

    Angry and ashamed, Jamie stood up and confronted her, "What the hell are you doing?"

    "Miss Chiao, this is merely a warning. If you speak like that again, ruining my reputation, my hand will be on your beautiful face instead of this desk." As Sophia spoke, she patted Jamie''s powdered cheek gently.

 Chapter 1149 Looked Like a Girl Who Was Wronged

    Jamie never took Sophia seriously. Sophia was so ordinary to her, no background, no power, no strength... However, her behavior had embarrassed Jamie.

    Jamie sneered, "Sophia Lo, I intended not to make it too embarrassing for you, but you started it first, so don''t me me for being unkind. It is said that you slept with Lien''s Deputy CEO, but you still failed to get their contract. How cheap are you, Sophia Lo?"

    Jamie''s words reminded Sophia that Payne had almost raped her that night. Her face turned pale in disgust.

    But Jamie thought Sophia looked guilty. Feeling even more confident, she continued, "So Mr. Li was your first target, and then you aimed for Lien''s Deputy CEO, and now Mr. Huo. Sophia Lo, you certainly know where to look."

    "You are so disgusting." Sophia rolled her eyes and ignored Jamie. She decided not to talk to Jamie, and went back to her seat and started to work.

    Though she didn''t want to make trouble, trouble came to her. Jamie followed Sophia. "Miss Lo, who were you talking about?"

    Sophia ignored her, opened the tender, took a pen, and began studying the document.

    However, in the next moment, the pen was taken away and thrown directly into the trash can.

    "Who do you think you are? How dare you ignore me? Sophia Lo, Mr. Li is about to kick you out of thepany. What are you proud of?"

    Sophia was irritated now. Since the Chief Secretary, Wade Chi was not in, Sophia decided to put an end to this drama. She grabbed Jamie''s wrist and pulled her out of the room.

    "Sophia Lo! What are you doing? Let go of me!" Jamie was wearing very high-heeled shoes and almost tumbled to the floor. Fortunately, Kyle Ker, the male secretary, helped her before she fell.

    Colin was trying to convince Herring to work from the temporary office he had prepared when they heard a knock on the door.

    "Come in."

    The door flew open, and a woman came stumbling into the room. Jamie fell to the carpet with a shriek.

    "Oops, my little beauty, does it hurt?" Herring was always keen on helping pretty women. He offered hi

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ing another word, Sophia left the CEO''s office.

    Colin''s eyes darkened as he watched Sophia leave.

    Silence engulfed the room. Jamie spoke in a sweet tone, "Mr. Li, Mr. Huo, if there is nothing else, I''ll go back to work."

    "Wait." Colin stopped Jamie.

    Jamie was thrilled. Was Mr. Li reluctant to let her go?

    "Miss Chiao, how long have you been working here?" Colin went around his desk and sat in his chair.

    "I''ve been here since the inauguration. It''s been three months..."

    "You''ve worked here for three months, and still don''t know how to behave? Is there a management problem or are your tasks so few that you have time to p your colleague at work?" Colin spoke in a cold tone that he had never used before. His gentle mask had been ripped away. Although he was not looking at Jamie, she felt a shiver run down her spine.

    When had that goddamn Sophia Lo ratted her out to Colin?

    Jamie tried to turn the situation to her advantage. Regardless of Herring''s presence, she approached Colin and caressed his tie with her dainty hand, "Mr. Li, I''m sorry...Can you forgive me?"

    Colin lowered his eyes and looked at the hand touching his tie. With a tone conveying his disgust he said, "Take it away."

    Jamie''s hand trembled. She untangled her fingers from his tie. Then she straightened herself, "Mr. Li, I''m sorry, I will go back to work!"

    "Wait!"

 Chapter 1150 A Spoiled Woman Lived A Better Life

    Jamie gave Colin a puzzled look. He removed his tie and threw it to her. "Take it and throw it!"

    ...

    Jamie feltpletely humiliated by Colin''s reaction. She was instantly tearful.

    "Yes, Mr. Li." She sped the tie in her right hand, and walked out of the office.

    Back at the secretary''s office, Jamie put the tie on her desk. She was so angry that she forgot to throw the tie away.

    Serena whispered. "Miss Chiao, why do you... have Mr. Li''s tie?"

    Jamie looked at the tie nkly but had an idea when Sophia nced at her.

    She lowered her head in shyness deliberately. "The tie, Mr. Li gave it to me... You know why."

    "Oh! I know! I know! Miss Chiao, please return the CEO''s affections!" Serena gave Jamie a suggestive smile.

    Jamie nodded, and the corners of her mouth lifted slightly. There was no opportunity to take at all! The CEO seemed to have no interest in her.

    However, Sophia''s bad countenance made Jamie feel better.

    Hum! How could that fat and ugly womanpete with her? No way!

    Sophia was drawing but stopped at Jamie''s words.

    Sure enough, a beautiful and spoiled woman lived a better life...

    Unlike her, now she seemed to know nothing at all.

    Even if she were naked in front of Colin, he would never take a second look at her. And his reaction? A nose bleed.

    Perhaps she was who Miss Chiao thought her to be, a cheap girl, who wanted to seduce Colin.

    Colin was born into a rich family. He had seen all kinds of women. If he wanted to, he could get any girl. Why would he be attracted to her?

    He had refused their marriage and pushed her to entertain other men. Colin''s actions clearly disyed his attitude.

    Sophia, you were totally overconfident.

    In an hour, Sophia moved into the private consultancy office next door to the Chairman''s office on the 88th floor. Herring was sitting on the opposite side. He looked sleepy.

    The moment he saw her, he jumped up and went to her. "My little Sophia, you''re here atst. I was

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ng. There''s no difference whether you initiated it or not." Colin opened the folder lying on top of the document. He frowned at the graffiti on the page.

    Sophia had a bad premonition. She looked up and saw Colin flipping through her daily scribbling pad. She didn''t want him to see what she had drawn...

    She stood up and tried to take the folder from his hand. But Colin seemed to be prepared for her. He raised the folder. Sophia was left dumbfounded.

    Colin, at the very least, must have been 5.8 feet tall... Eight? He looked taller. Perhaps he was 5.9 feet tall? But she measured in at only... 5.3 feet in height

    Even though she was wearing high-heeled shoes, she wouldn''t be as tall as Colin. How could she take back her folder?

    "Mr. Li, I have to work now, please return my folder!"

    Herring was puzzled by the scene before him. He looked at Colin, then at Sophia and then he looked at Colin again.

    "This document is unrted to your work." He hadn''t expected Sophia to criticize him secretly. Why did she draw a tortoise? Did she think him to be cowardly?

    "But, that''s my stuff. You have no right to see it without permission!" Sophia protested.

    Colin smiled. "Miss Lo, I have the right to see whatever I want at SLpany. Not to mention I own you, I can see your stuff without permission!"

    ...

 Chapter 1151 Both of You Will Apologize to Sophia

    He said she belonged to him.

    Sophia''s heart beat faster when she heard that.

    Herring red at Colin and grabbed the folder from his hand, "Colin, you gotta do what you gotta do. I''ll take good care of Sophia."

    Hadn''t they made a deal that he was here to seduce Sophia? Why was Colin so uncooperative?

    Sophia grabbed the folder from Herring, acting as though nothing had happened, "Yes, Mr. Li, you have a video meeting with the American partners. It will begin in six minutes."

    Sophia looked at the time, and reminded Colin who was by now, livid.

    Colin didn''t leave. He moved closer to Sophia, who almost automatically swiveled her chair back as he approached.

    Undeterred, Colin lifted her chin with his fingers. Then out of the blue, he lowered his head and kissed on her lips.

    Sophia was astounded. She widened her eyes when his face got so close to her. Was he... Was he... Was he kissing.... ...her?

    The kiss was warm and short. Sophia was leftpletely stunned.

    It pleased Colin to see her reaction. "Herring, it seems you are the buzzkill here."

    Herring was speechless. He had no rebuttal. Damn, so that was what Colin truly felt for Sophia?

    Oh! No! His dear little Sophia! He looked back and saw Sophia staring at the door even after Colin had left the room. Her face was flushed, and her lips were half parted. It looked like she was swooning.

    Jeez! Hadn''t he been asked to seduce Colin''s wife? It felt like he was here to witness their sweet love!

    It was off hours already, but Sophia was still struggling with her work whereas Herring was sleeping on the sofa beside her.

    Suddenly a phone call woke him up. Herring groped for the phone in his pocket, and answered it without having a look, "Who is it?"

    The person calling said something that woke Herring. He jumped off the sofa.

    Sophia was shocked to see him behave like that.

    Then she saw Herring put on his shoes in a hurry, "I''ll be the

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    on. It was so disgusting for Sophia Lo to do such a thing!

    Dorothy despised her more now.

    Colin quenched his smoldering anger, and calmly said, "If you want the contract, you need to apologize to Sophia, both of you."

    "What?" Dorothy cried out in disbelief. Had Colin just asked them to apologize to that slut?

    Payne was calmer, for he knew it was he who had forced Sophia the other night. He nodded, "Sure, as long as the contract will be signed."

    Colin saw his indifferent attitude and felt sure about what happened that night. It must have been Payne who forced Sophia.

    Dorothy dragged Payne to a corner, "What are you saying? I won''t go. You can apologize to her alone."

    Colin was leaving the room when he heard that. He stopped by the door and looked back at Dorothy, "If either of you doesn''t apologize to her, there will be no cooperation."

    With that, he stepped out of the room.

    Dorothy fixed her gaze at Colin''s back with hatred. She pinched Payne''s arm andined, "He is only a regional CEO. What the hell? Even Daniel Si dare not to talk to Lien group like that! Bah!"

    Payne endured the pain, and reminded her, "Don''t say that. Daniel Si had given Colin Li all the shares of these regionalpanies. Colin Si is now in control. He''s really in power now."

 Chapter 1152 How did She Get Colin Li

    "Figure all this out! Why was Sophia Lo released early? How did shee to Z Country as a CEO''s secretary at SL? Why was she with Colin Li?" Dorothy had heard the news that Sophia had been released early. She had immediately sent someone to find out who helped her out of jail. However, until now, there hadn''t been a clue.

    Sophia Lo was now free and was with Colin Li, a man as perfect as Daniel. Dorothy hated all this!

    "Honey, let''s go and see Sophia!" Payne couldn''t wait to see his first love.

    Dorothy red at him. "But the contract is our top priority!" Payne shrank back in fright and said.

    However, Payne reminded her that it didn''t matter whether the contract was signed or not. The most important thing during this trip to Z Country was for Dorothy to pass old Mr. Lien''s test and take over the Lien Group. So Dorothy restrained her anger and went to see Sophia Lo with him.

    In the dead of night, There was a knock on the office door. Sophia had been busy tapping away at the keyboard.

    Strange. Who could it be?

    "Come in." Sophia took off her sses and looked towards the door.

    Her face darkened and her fists clenched as she saw the two people enter.

    "Oh Sophia, you''re still here." Regardless of Dorothy''s anger, Payne walked up to Sophia and looked at her carefully.

    Sophia was even more beautiful now than when she was eighteen.

    "Why?" Said Sophia in a cold tone.

    Dorothy Lien and Payne Tai. They would eventually pay!

    Dorothy came forward and pulled Payne away. "You little bitch, how did you hook up with Mr. Li?" Asked Dorothy with a jealous look.

    Payne pulled her back and reminded her, "Dorothy, we came here to apologize to Sophia. Don''t you remember?"

    "Sophia, Sophia, and Sophia... Payne Tai, do you still love her?" Dorothy asked angrily, pointing at her husband.

    Sophia could see what Payne''s ce was in the family. She couldn''t understand how he could be so fond of money that he woul

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    he felt that all he had done was worth it.

    He also understood that the enmity between them could not be removed with a simple apology. "Sign with Miss Lo tomorrow morning. But Miss Lo, you can decide whether to sign or not." Said, Colin.

    "Yes, sir!"

    ... Dorothy''s face became clouded. Colin Li was ying them, wasn''t he? They had apologized already, but he had left the decision to Sophia Lo.

    Although Dorothy was pissed off, she dared not vent her anger in front of Colin. So she dragged Payne out of the office angrily.

    Sophia Lo. That bitch. Dorothy vowed not to have mercy on her if she got the chance.

    The office was peaceful again. "Thank you, Mr. Li", said Sophia softy, "but I didn''t want you involved in this matter."

    She hadn''t wanted anyone to get involved in and be affected by matters between her and Payne and Dorothy. She had wanted to solve it by herself.

    Sophia''s words ruined Colin''s mood.

    "Sophia Lo, don''t you think you are being hypocritical? It''s you who wanted to take advantage of me by sleeping with me. And now you tell me not to intervene? Are you kicking down thedder? Or are you ying hard-to-get? Or do you still love Payne Tai and worry about me destroying him?" Colin reclined on the sofazily, shooting question after question at Sophia.

 Chapter 1153 I Am So Very Ungrateful

    Sophia frowned. Colin was right. She had wanted to use his power to get revenge. However, today she was asking Colin not to get involved. No wonder he called her a hypocrite.

    When Colin saw her mulling over his observation, he regretted what he had said. He wondered if he had yet again, gone too far.

    Colin got up from the couch irritably, "Okay. That''s enough for today."

    Still immersed in her thoughts, Sophia didn''t move. She assumed Colin meant that he was leaving. "Oh, goodbye, Mr. Li."

    Colin felt his frustration mounting. He walked up to her, lifted her chin with his right hand, and exined, "I mean you can leave work now! Not me!"

    Sophia was about to nod, but she then identally saw that his tie was missing. She pped away his hand, and calmly said, "I''ve got plenty of work to do, Mr. Li."

    "I said you can go home now! Don''t you understand, Soapy?" Colin didn''t miss her sudden emotion change. What was she thinking?

    Did she want to dump him since he was useless to her now? How ungrateful was she?

    Sophia was walking to her desk. She turned to Colin and shouted, "Don''t call me Soapy! My name is Sophia! Don''t you know it''s impolite to give others a nickname?"

    Colin was speechless.

    He closed his eyes, trying to think of a phrase to describe how he felt. But he couldn''t quite remember what it was. Oh, yes. "A woman''s heart is a deep ocean of secrets. Sophia, why are you unhappy now? Why are you being so ungrateful?"

    Sophia calmly replied, "Yes, I am very ungrateful. How about you go and find Miss Chiao? She''s grateful and kind."

    "......" Colin wondered why Sophia brought every argument back to Jamie Chiao.

    "How dare you!"

    Colin approached her and Sophia fled from him again.

    Colin reached out his hands, but only clutched empty air.

    "Mr. Li, don''t you think you are an asshole? You gave your tie to Miss Chiao as a token, and pretended to have an affair with me at the same time. Do you really think that all the women in the world will line up to pursue you just because you have some money?"

    "I gave my tie to Jamie? I pretended to have an affair with you? I want all women to swoon over me? Sophia Lo... You are really a piece of wo

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    went to her, "Miss Lo, I have emergency at home. Would you take Mr. Li home for me, please?"

    He didn''t even wait for Sophia''s answer. He simply put the car keys in her hand and ran away.

    Sophia didn''t know what to say. She looked at the keys.

    Even though the car had stopped in front of her, she couldn''t see who was sitting in it. Sophia let out a sigh, and went to the driver''s seat.

    Colin was in the car, leaning against the seat. He was talking on the phone. Sophia paused, but then, she got into the car.

    She didn''t know with whom Colin was speaking, but he wasn''t upset. "Yes. I see... No, there was no wedding... Stay in the barracks, don''t keep running out... Levi Li! Mother always worries about you!"

    Oh! Sophia remembered Colin had a younger brother, whose name was Levi Li, whom she had never seen before.

    She stopped the car in front of Colin''s vi. Sophia turned off the engine, and opened the door for Colin, "Mr. Li, you are home."

    But Colin didn''t move.

    Sophia looked at the time, "I''m sorry, Mr. Li, but I have to run now. Here is the key. I gotta go!"

    She would miss thest subway if she stayed here any longer.

    She put the key on the seat, and turned to leave.

    "Sophia Lo!" Colin called her back.

    Sophia turned, "Yes, Mr. Li?"

    "Mother just called me. She wants us to video chat with her tonight!" Colin stepped out off the car.

    "And?" Sophia looked at him in puzzlement.

    Colin nced at her, "Get in!"

 Chapter 1154 That Made a Lot of Sense

    "I''m in a hurry, you can..."

    "One more word, and you will be here the whole night."

    "......"

    Sophia was speechless. Not wanting to stay the night, she followed Colin into the vi.

    Once inside, Sophia noticed that dinner was ready. She washed her hands and sat at the table with Colin.

    After they finished eating, Colin left for the living room. Sophia followed shortly after, only to find Colin was already busy on his phone. Just when she was about to speak to him, Colin handed his phone to her.

    Then Sophia saw Wendy was video chatting with him....

    "Mom." Sophia sat down, and spoke with Wendy.

    Through this impromptu video chat, Wendy meant to check whether they were still together. As she saw they were both in Colin''s vi, she was extremely happy.

    All her former worries were gone. "Sophie, your Grandpa''s birthday ising next month. You and Colin cane celebrate with us!"

    Sophia looked at Colin, who was sitting opposite her. Colin nodded.

    "Sure, mom."

    Since Wendy had a lot to share, the conversation went on for a while.

    After it ended, Colin took back his phone, and stood up from the sofa. "Sophia, I''ve got a job for you."

    "What job?" asked Sophia.

    "Come upstairs and see for yourself!"

    Sophia followed him into his study on the second floor. Colin sat down on his chair, "My shoulders are sore. Come and massage them for me."

    Sophia was shocked.

    "What are you waiting for? Come now!" Colin looked impatient.

    "Mr. Li, I can do it tomorrow. I''m reallyte already." Since she had missed the subway, Sophia could only hope to catch thest bus.

    Colin straightened up, walked to the door and locked it. "If you don''t obey, I will not let you leave tonight."

    "......"

    Speechless again, Sophia obliged. But Colin didn''t know when to stop. "Harder!" hemanded.

    Sophia grit her teeth, and pressed harder.

    "That hurts! Gentler!" Colin cried out again.

    "......" Even when Sophia''s arms felt weak, and she felt like she couldn''t move them anymore, Colin stillined, "Harder! I thought I just offered you a meal!"

    p! Sophia''s handnded square on Colin''s shoulder. She had hit

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    round parking lot. He opened the sunroof, left the car and walked into the elevator.

    Sophia didn''t feel a thing.

    Sophia stirred when her phone rang. Still drowsy, she groped for her phone in her handbag, "Hello?"

    "Sophia, we have been waiting for you for two hours. When will youe to thepany?" It was Payne. Sophia nowpletely awake.

    Where was she now? Oh! Underground parking lot!

    What time was it now? Holy shit! It was past ten! Sweet Jesus!

    "I''ll be there soon!" Sophia hurriedly hung up the phone, opened the door and got out of the car.

    Why didn''t Colin wake her? He just let her sleep for this long?

    Since she hadn''t asked for leave, herteness would be recorded in her attendance. E.

    In a hurry, she staggered into the office on her high heels, scanned her ID card and went to change.

    Since she had dressed in a hurry, she looked a mess. She ran into Serena when she left the changing room.

    Serena looked at her, and curiously asked, "Miss Lo, why are you sote? You didn''t answer your phone. Mr. Li was mad. The Lien Group has been waiting for you for a long time."

    Colin had called her? Howe she wasn''t aware? She took out her phone and checked... No phone call from Colin!

    "I''m okay...I''ll go for the meeting now!" Sophia quickly adjusted her clothes, and rushed to the private consultant''s office.

    Through the floor-to-ceiling windows, Colin saw a ck figure shing past.

 Chapter 1155 Kneel And Apologize

    He didn''t even have to guess. He instantly knew who that was.

    Indeed, it was who he thought! In less than two minutes, Sophia had rushed past the CEO''s office again. She was carrying two folders with her, and red at Colin when she looked through his window into his office

    Oops! Sophia didn''t expect Colin to be looking at her as well. When their eyes met, she quickly drew her gaze back and hurried away.

    Damn, now Colin had seen her staring at him! Would he pick on her again for that?

    Whatever! He deserved it! He was the one who didn''t wake her when they arrived!

    Inside the office, Colin shed a triumphant smile.

    She wanted to start a fight with him? Colin scoffed at the challenge since he knew that Sophia would make for a poor adversary.

    In the meeting room, on the 22nd floor, After putting herself together, Sophia opened the door and entered. Inside the room, she saw Dorothy was yelling at Payne.

    When she saw Sophia, Dorothy immediately turned to her, "Sophia Lo, are youte on purpose?"

    "You bet." Sophia didn''t deign to exin herself, but admitted to Dorothy''s usation.

    Dorothy was too angry to say another word. After a long while, she managed to speak, "Sophia Lo, you''d better pray that you won''t fall into my hands!"

    Sophia put the reprinted contract onto the desk, and red at Dorothy coldly, "Ms. Lien, you are at SL group, not at Lien''s. You threats mean nothing here."

    With her finger clenched, Dorothy walked to the desk, "So be it. Let''s sign the contract, Miss Lo."

    "Yes, Sophia, the contract is our top priority." Payne smiled at Sophia.

    His ex-girlfriend was two hourste for the meeting, but Payne found himself not even a little bit upset.

    After signing the contract, Sophia turned to leave the room. She didn''t want to spend a single minute watching Dorothy and Payne together.

    Perhaps Dorothy was under too much pressure, Sophia thought. This woman was only recently, mad and yelling at Payne. But now, she was giving him such a soppy, vish look. Like a lunatic.

    "Sophia Lo!" Dorothy called to Sophia just as she ha

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    underestimated their rtionship.

    But Sophia didn''t look at Colin, she gazed at Dorothy, "Tell me now! Who is the killer?"

    Dorothy stepped back, her face pale, unable to say another word. She had no idea who had killed Sophia''s mother.

    Killer? What killer? Completely puzzled, Colin nced at Sophia, who look so expectant, eyes shining with hope.

    "Out with it!" Sophia shook off Colin''s hands, raced towards Dorothy, and clenched her arms with all her strength.

    Dorothy was scared by the expression on Sophia''s face. She shivered and stuttered, "It was...It was... Arron Lo did it!"

    She couldn''t think of anyone else to me in that instant. But almost everyone knew that Aaron Lo had disappeared. He made a good scapegoat!

    "Utter nonsense!" Now even Sophia could see that something was wrong. Dorothy didn''t know a thing! And she dared to me it on her younger brother! She left Dorothy''s arms and grabbed her neck. Gradually Sophia tightened her hold.

    She was stupid to believe Dorothy!

    "H..help..." coughed Dorothy.

    Payne tried to drag Sophia away from Dorothy, but failed. "Sophia Lo, are you mad? Let her go!"

    Colin calmly watched, and waved to the horrified Jamie and Wade. The two secretaries closed the door and left.

    Sophia continued to tighten her grasp. Payne kicked Sophia''s shin hard.

    As soon as Sophia let go, he pushed her away, and hugged Dorothy.

 Chapter 1156 Have You Lost Your Mind

    Colin moved hastily to support Sophia. As Dorothy looked to be running out of energy, Colin had wanted to help. He didn''t expect that Payne woulde so quickly to her aid.

    Sophia shifted in Colin''s arms awkwardly, her hand covering her injured leg. It was her heart that hurt the most.

    Payne and Sophia had met when they were only 16 years old. Even then, there had been the bullies, constantly mocking her figure.

    Colin didn''t care about her weight though. Even as the petite-framed Sophia tipped the scales at 160 pounds. Payne would hold her in his arms and whisper words of love in her ears. Even from a young age, he had promised to marry her.

    In 11th grade, the couple began formally dating.

    In College the couple was forced apart, with Payne attending College in D City, while Sophia stayed in A Country, patiently awaiting his return.

    Like all young lovers, she wrote him daily. Often skipping ss to visit him. When he would fly out for the semester, she would watch his ne leaving the runway, tears in her eyes.

    Payne''s college ssmates would make fun of him. "She''s huge, " they would say, "a real whale!. Shouldn''t she go on a diet or something? How do your arms even fit around her?"

    Payne would reply calmly, simply, "I just like full women."

    ...

    But Sophia wasn''t the only girl in Payne''s life. In College, Payne met Dorothy, the daughter of a wealthy family. Young and passionate, she quickly fell for him.

    Dorothy made the trip to D City frequently. But Sophia trusted Payne. After all, he had always been fiercely loyal to her.

    But when Sophia was a sophomore¡­ One day Dorothy came to unt her rtionship with Payne. This new development put pressure on the Lo Family.

    Only a few days after, Dorothy added insult to injury, and did something unbelievable.

    Things turned violent when Dorothy identally stabbed a maidservant during a fight with Sophia. Payne had arrived just in time to see the scene unfold.

    Seeing him, Dorothy immediately threw the knife away.

    Even though he saw Dorothy holding the knife, Payne testified against Sophia. Sophia was immediately incarcerated.

    Lucky for Sophia, the mai

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ht mood left the room light air from a ballon. She put her hands on her hips and replied coldly, "Thank you, Mr. Li, for everything. I''ll be on my way now."

    In all themotion she had almost forgot her main goal - to get a divorce!

    Colin was surprised at the sudden change in Sophia. Just like that, she stood up and left the room.

    What kind of an attitude was this to have towards one''s boss?

    Back in the Meeting Room

    "Oh my god, dear. Are you OK?" Ignoring the pain in her neck, Dorothy tried to help Payne to his feet.

    Dorothy truly loved Payne.

    Their love was a bit of a mystery. She was, after all, a daughter of the prestigious Lian family. Payne on the other hand, was nothing special. At times Payne could even be a coward. What was she doing with a man with nothing at all to give her?

    "I think my arm is broken.." Payne was pale. He had been caught off guard by Colin''s sudden brutality.

    "Let''s go to the hospital!"

    "O.K." Supporting each other, the couple left the meeting room. The secretaries stole nces at them as the walked out of the office.

    In the elevator, thinking back to what Colin had said, Dorothy asked Payne. "Does Colin really have as much power as he says?"

    Payne answered grimly, "Yes, he is not only supported by SL, but also Herring and someone else. I don''t know who it is yet, but it''s something greater even.. Colin is backed by friends in high ces. He is a powerful man indeed."

 Chapter 1157 Pretend to be My Girlfriend

    Payne was furious with himself. He didn''t care about his rtionship with Colin, but he kicked himself for creating an opportunity for Sophia to marry Colin!

    "The contract is screwed. What should we do?" Dorothy was still stunned by Colin. She couldn''t understand how he could protect Sophia and even break Payne''s arm! She needed to tell her father. Her father could talked to some of his connections, and maybe they could get Colin out of SL group.

    Payne was still thinking about the contract. Now that it was in shreds, he had no choice but to stand still with the Lian Family.

    "I''ll talk to Sophia. Maybe she can talk some sense into Colin."

    Dorothy red at him. "Talk to Sophia?"

    Payne normally admitted that he was the dumb one in their rtionship. But now, Dorothy was acting like a fool. Was his stupidity contagious?

    "Dear, didn''t you see how Colin held Sophia? There''s something going on between them!" Payne was trying to get Dorothy on the same page.

    If it hadn''t been for Colin''s warning, he would have told her about the marriage.

    Before the incident in the conference room, Payne had thought that Colin hated Sophia. Now, he wasn''t so sure.

    Listening carefully to Payne, Dorothy grit her teeth in anger.

    The couple left SL, got into a car and headed to a hospital.

    Sophia walked back to her desk. Looking at the reflection from her phone''s disy, she was shocked at the mess of makeup.

    The ruins of her makeup looked horrible on her face.

    She quickly cleaned her face before going back to her desk.

    Sophia waspletely absorbed by the events from the conference room. Considering that Dorothy had lied to her, she still had no idea who the killer was. She had been duped by Dorothy''s show of kneeling.

    Dorothy, go ahead and kneel to me. I''ll watch as you bow ten times!'' Sophia had thought to herself.

    But... However, thinking back to all of the time spent working at SLpany in Z Country, Dorothy suddenly had a feeling of great waste.

    Would it be best for her to head back to A C

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ou pretend to be my girlfriend?"

    What? A party? Pretend to be your girlfriend?

    "I¡­ don''t think that''s a good idea." For starters, she was Colin''s wife! Though in name only, it was a strange favor to ask.

    Herring smiled, "Don''t worry about Colin. He won''t care, rest assured. He''ll be there with his own date!"

    What? Colin''s going too? With a date?

    "OK, I''ll do it." Without further ado, she promised Herring.

    Herring pulled the car to the entrance to a modelingpany. He led Sophia to the third floor.

    What Sophia saw shocked her.

    It was a massive room, stuffed from corner to corner with evening dresses. There were thousands of dresses from every designer imaginable.

    Herring took his time finding the perfect dress. After much effort he pulled out a red dress and handed it to Sophia. Though she disliked red, Sophia went to the dressing room to try it on.

    When she emerged, Herring was sitting on a sofa reading a magazine.

    Usually dressed in neutral colors, the red dress brought a new life and energy to Sophia.

    Herring couldn''t help himself and let out a low whistle. Sophia was a beautiful woman. She just had no idea how to dress herself up.

    Likewise with her cheap makeup. If only she put a little effort into it, she could be a truly stunning woman. Herring felt a renewed interest in the marital affairs of Colin¡­

 Chapter 1158 Mr. Huo Has Done It Again!

    As long as she could remember, Sophia had always preferred dark colors. Looking through family pictures, the brightest color she ever wore was a deep, red-wine burgundy. For sure, Sophia''s figure was one of the reasons for her preferences for dark colors.

    However, now she found herself, all 60 kg of curves, in a beautiful, strapless evening dress. She was radiant in bright red.

    Undoubtedly, getting rid of her sses, changing her hair and applying some light makeup would do wonders for her appearance. Hmmm She needs to be stunning, unforgettable.

    Herring felt himself bing more and more interested in Sophia Lo. She was like a cup of rare tea. Undeniably unique and maddeningly delicious.

    Losing Sophia would be a real tragedy for Colin. Something he would regret for the rest of his life.

    Well how about apetition then. Herring felt up to the challenge of winning Sophia from Colin.

    Making up his mind, Herring snapped at the stylist. "Do her make up too. She must be stunning!"

    "Yes, Mr. Huo!"

    The stylist took Sophia to a chair opposite a full length mirror. She set to work with an army of cosmetic products.

    An hourter, Sophia was nearly asleep in the makeup chair when the stylist stirred her awake.

    "¡­Yes?" As he opened her heavy eyelids, Sophia was startled at the beautiful woman staring back at her in the mirror.

    Sophia Lo wasn''t sure she had ever seen this woman before. Elegant and confident, she couldn''t ce her face. Who was see?

    As if in a dream, Sophia stood up. Herring came over and gave her a long look, up and down. He felt himself undeniably drawn to the woman.

    Sophia pointed at the mirror. "Herring, who is that? Who is she?" Herring replied simply, "You''re beautiful.."

    Briefly ncing at the mirror he puzzled. Someone in the mirror?

    He studied it closely. He saw only himself.

    "What are you talking about, it''s just us." Sophia moved in front of him and looked at the mirror again. "Her, " she said, pointing at herself, "that beautiful woman."

    The woman in the mirror pointed back at her.

    At first curious andter shocked, Sophia stared at her reflection.

    Covered her mou

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    but swoon.

    "You''re too polite! Mr. Huo, who is this beautiful woman at you side? Would you mind introducing us?"

    Suddenly, a figure appeared at the door. Drawing the attention of everyone in the room.

    Curiously, Sophia turned her head to look at the door. The man at the door was¡­ It was Colin! He was wearing a ssic ck tuxedo. The woman at his side was dressed in a knee-length evening dress.

    "Oh my god, this is the first time I''ve been so close to Colin. What a stud he is¡­."

    "It''s the Li family blood. Everyone in that family is gorgeous."

    "I heard Colin just came to Z Country. I recon Colin and Mr. Huo are the most desirable men here. What girl wouldn''t want to marry one of them?"

    "I''m going to go fix my make-up. With any luck, after tonight, I''ll be Mrs. Li, haha."

    ......

    The couple was walking over towards the. Herring looked in their direction and smiled. He waited to formally greet them, turning back to the chairman, "Mr. Wen, this is Sophia Lin, my girlfriend."

    Mr. Wen turned his gaze back to Sophia from Colin and spoke, "Uh, hi, Mr. Huo''s girlfriend, nice to meet you! Mr. Lo."

    "Nice to meet you too! Mr. Wen." They shook hands inly.

    Colin stood nearby, staring at Sophia the whole time.

    Of course Colin knew that Sophia was beautiful, but he seemed to have forgotten just how beautiful she could be.

    With just a little makeup, she stood out like the full moon in the night sky.

 Chapter 1159 To Catch a Foodie

    "Wee, Mr. Li!" The warm greeting from the chairman drew Colin''s attention.

    Colin shook Mr. Wen''s hand and reciprocated his warm smile. "Mr. Wen, congrattions on 30 years of Simon''s leadership."

    "Thank you, Mr. Li.."

    After the brief greeting, Mr. Wen left to mingle with the other attendees.

    Colin took a sip from the ss of red wine Herring had given him. Unintentionally, Colin''s gaze once again fixated on the women in red.

    "Colin, bro. Why don''t you introduce your girl?" Herring''s good mood didn''t seem to do much for Colin. Who held his gaze on Sophia, who was now heading downstairs.

    Colin''s eyes seemed to pierce the flesh. Sophia fell naked under his gaze.

    With Colin remaining silent, the woman on his arm spoke up with a smile on her face. "Hello Mr. Huo, I''ve heard so much about you. I''m Colin''spanion for the evening. My name is Nancy Wen."

    Herring whistled through his teeth. "And how have I never heard of you?" So you''re the third Wen girl, huh? I always heard that the third daughter was transcendently beautiful. I have to say that the reputation seems to be well earned."

    Nancy blushed and looked down at the ground. Both of these men were exceptional among men. She would be happy to be with either one.

    Herring felt a pair of eyes on him. He turned and thought he saw a woman in the corner turn and walk away.

    Wanting to learn more, Herring loosened his grip on Sophia and said, "Little Sophia, I have a matter to deal with. I should be back soon, please wait here for me."

    With this, Herring hurried after the woman quickly.

    Sophia suddenly felt abandoned. She looked helplessly as Herring faded into the crowd.

    Her eyes briefly met Colin''s, but he walked away from her with Nancy.

    ...

    Sophia was now alone in the crowd.

    As she familiarized herself with the high heels, she headed to the dessert area.

    A man to her side suddenly came up to her. "Hello beautifuldy, are you alone tonight?"

    Sophia, who had just taken a bite of cake, quickly swallowed hard. She looked the man in his eyes and said, "No, I am not. I''m just waiting for my friend."

    Sophia did not recognize the man. She smiled at him politely b

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    .

    Colin raised an eyebrow, "Don''t you want it? I thought you loved fruit? You should have it.

    "Actually, I don''t like apples, " she replied.

    "... So you''re only giving it to me because you don''t like it?" What kind of logic was that?

    Sophia nodded. "Colin there''s only one bite left. The waiter will get rid of it when hees by. That would be such a waste."

    "Take it away!" Colin was disgusted by the little piece of apple.

    "Colin, if you don''t eat it, I will tell them that you ate all of this!"

    "So what? I don''t care. So what if I did eat it all?"

    Oh¡­ He was right. Sophia immediately dropped the silly idea. "Fine, I won''t force you than. I''ll eat it myself."

    "Ah, well I guess¡­ I''ll have to eat it." Colin quickly devoured the apple sliver.

    Sophia thought for a moment.

    Did he do this just to annoy her?

    "Finished? You should go now. I have a lot to think about." Sophiaid down her silverware and neatly cleaned up the fruit ce. She began eating the few remaining melon seeds.

    Colin paid her no attention. "How can you eat like that? Did I marry a pig?"

    Hearing this, Sophia felt the urge to stuff a handful of melon seeds down his throat. Maybe that would teach him how to talk to ady.

    "Why do you make a fuss about every little thing. Am I married to a housewife?" She retorted.

    Colin grabbed her chin and squeezed firmly. "That''s some mouth you have on you. You''d better be careful what you say.."

 Chapter 1160 Ego or Love- Colinâ€™s Dilemma

    Colin looked at Sophia as she spoke a thousand words a minute.

    She was very chatty today because she was in a good mood.

    You could describe her as stubborn, eloquent, calcting and a lover of food. Her physical appearance was a testament to her passion for eating.

    "Colin..." she stuffed a melon seed in her mouth, "... Umm, I want to resign."

    Colin looked at her in silence, then replied.

    "Good."

    This response made Sophia frown. She wasn''t expecting him to respond so coldly.

    "I will only quit after they pay me my sry."

    This grabbed Colin''s attention. "Why are you going to wait for you sry? That''s a stupid idea Sophia." Colin''s words flowed out, uninhibited.

    Sophia stood up from the stool immediately "Colin, why would you say something like that? I''m not stupid!"

    Colin shook his head. Sophia had a bad habit of hearing what she wanted to hear.

    Her listening skills were wanting. Sophia, furious with rage boiling underneath the surface, med herself for marrying Colin, who was simply an asshole. He was always insulting her and she didn''t know why.

    Colin reached out and took her hand, gesturing her to sit back down.

    "Sophia, you didn''t listen to what I said. I said that your idea is a stupid one, not that you are stupid."

    "But since the idea came from my mind, and its a stupid one, then aren''t you inadvertently calling me stupid?" Sophia retorted, taking Colin by surprise. Colin looked at his wife, and for a second, felt that he was wrong to underestimate her capability to reason. However, he was a proud man and never apologised. His ego couldn''t allow him to.

    "Let''s not argue over semantics. My issue is with your n.

    So, let me get this straight, you n to quit, go back to Nation A, get close to your enemy, find a job, and take a chance to revenge him?" Sophia saw him differently. Could he read my mind? She thought. She nodded to the affirmative to his words.

    Colinughed sarcastically. A flush of anger washed over Sophia''s face. "What are youughing at?"

    "Sophia, you do have a pig brain. What makes you think that you can take revenge on the daughter of Lien n? The Lien n could ruin you easily using their power and influence. It''s a fool''s errand." They both knew that Colin was telling the truth.

    The Lien n held a stable position in Nation A. Though Dorothy, her sworn enemy, had no power, her family did have.

    If the daughter of Lien n was hurt by anyone, They would make sure that the person responsible was dealt with ordingly.

    It was very dangerous, and Sophia knew that she had to be careful.

    But deep down she knew that she would take her revenge someday. "I will not take my revenge right now." She responded to her husband''s searching looks.

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    own to lift her red dress, that was now wrapped around her waist. This came to her attention, when the cold wind blew and she could feel it on her thighs.

    Aware of his intention, Sophia bit his lip slightly and Colin jumped back. "No way, Colin." She said as she pulled down her dress.

    Colin gritted his teeth and growled at her. "If other men could have you, why can''t I?"

    Sophia ducked underneath his arms and took a couple of steps back. So this is why he is acting like this? Sophia thought to herself, the tears that had threatened to escape,nding on her cheeks.

    "So that''s what you think of me Colin? I give you my heart and soul, and even though its clear you don''t love me, I''ve stayed. You''ve threatened and belittled me and I still stay. How dare you use me of seeking other men''s affection?" Sophia was in sobs at this moment.

    Colin wasn''t listening. His rage had blinded him to the point that he was fixated on showing Sophia how manly he can get. He breathed heavily, grasped her wrist, and walked towards the banquet hall.

    "Leave me alone Colin. Where are you taking me?"

    "We are going home. Stop resisting. You areing with me and that''s final."

    Colin tagged at her wrist to yank her forward, but Sophia didn''t move. "Colin... Please... " Colin turned to face his wife, and his anger dissipated.

    Sophia''s once put-together immacte make-up, was now streaked down her face. She looked worn out and in pain. What have I done? Colin thought to himself.

    Sophia looked up at Colin. "Why are you doing this to me?" And before he could answer, Sophia took the opportunity to get out of his vice-like grip, threw his coat at him, and walked away.

    This time Colin didn''t stop her. He watched as she walked away from him. Why can''t she just listen to me and do as she is told? Colin thought to himself.

 Chapter 1161 Loversâ€™ Quarrel

    Colin didn''t like feeling like this. He was used to having everything under his control, but Sophia made it difficult for him. But he swore that he would have Sophia under his control.

    He was the decision-maker of the house.

    Her n to leave him and move back to another country, didn''t sit well with him. He had to do something to stop her.

    Sophia felt relieved, and safe, When she walked back to the hall and saw all those well-dressed people.

    Herring was there not far from her, Leaning over a table and talking to two beautiful women. He looked up and their eyes met. He smiled at her and put one finger, to signify that he was ending his conversation and would be with Sophia shortly. Sophia stood there and watched him flirt for a moment, feeling disgusted at the idea that she used to like him.

    "Listen, sweetheart, my friend is back. Would you excuse me?" Herring winked at the twodies and gave them one of his most charming smile. All the while, wishing that his n had worked. Colin was wrong in thinking that Herring introduced Sophia as his girlfriend to hurt Shelly''s feelings, rather it was to hurt Colin.

    "Sure. Don''t forget us, Mr. Huo!" One of the two women leered at Herring.

    Herring grabbed her wrist and nted a kiss on it, "I won''t!" He left the two women giggling.

    When he reached Sophia, he asked, "Where''s your husband?"

    "He''s dead!" Sophia responded. She had managed to fix her make-up, but her eyes were blood-shot due to the crying. She avoided looking at Herring in the eyes.

    Herring didn''t know how to reply.

    "Really Sophia? So I''m a ghost now?" A cold voice came from behind Sophia. She jumped aside and looked at Colin.

    When did he follow me here? He wasn''t there when she looked back just now.

    Herring couldn''t helpughing, "Colin, you look angry. What''s ruffled your feathers now?"

    Colin darkened his face.

    Herring looked at them back and forth and then put his hand on Colin''s shoulder, "I see you don''t look as satisfied as you should be. That''s no big deal, bro. Let''s get your needs taken care of."

    Sophia''s stomach dropped. She looked at Colin, nervously.

    Their eyes met for a brief moment, before Colin broke off the connection.

    "Sure." Colin said calmly. Colin smirked, if Sophia wasn''t going to give him what he wanted, he was going to get it himself. Perhaps this will put her under my control, Colin thought.

    Colin was going to find an

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    thinking about Colin.

    He must be having fun with a bunch of girls by now.

    But why did she feel so bad? She thought to herself.

    She tossed and turned for half an hour or so, thinking. She jolted upright when an idea came to mind. She got out of bed, thinking that her idea would make Colin angry.

    At the Dark Night bar, Colin had drunk up two sses of whiskey. He leaned against the sofa and pondered.

    His thoughts revolved around Sophia.

    For someone he didn''t love, he sure did think about her a lot. He also wondered why

    She wouldn''t sleep with him? Colin yearned for her, but was it love or lust?

    The door of the private room opened and Herring walked in wearing his white suit vest.

    "Why are you alone? Has the Dark Night run out of women?" Herring asked when he noticed that Colin was sitting by himself. Herring didn''t wait for a response, walked back out and called the manager and asked him to bring some girls.

    "Where''s your zer?" Colin nced at Herring who had just sat down next to him.

    Herring took a sip of whiskey, and said, "Your wife took it."

    Colin didn''t respond. But his grip on the ss became tighter.

    Soon, the manager came in with six women behind him. They lined up. "Mr. Huo, Mr, Li, they all haven''t lost their first night. Pick whichever you like."

    Herring nodded and patted Colin on the shoulder, "Pick one."

    There was a sh of disgust in Colin''s eyes. He pointed casually to the one standing near the door, "Her."

    The manager pushed the one wearing wine red camisole to Colin''s side, "Mr. Li, this is Nina. She''s new here. You two have fun!"

 Chapter 1162 A Snitch

    Colin nodded, poured a ss of whiskey for Nina and ced it in front of her.

    Herring picked a girl, as well, and the rest were asked to leave.

    "Treat Mr. Li and Mr. Huo well. Got it?" The manager cautioned the girls, and walked out, closing the door behind him. Herring took out a stack of cash and gave it to the girls.

    The two girls divided up the money excitedly, and ced them aside. They had to tend to the men. Nina wrapped her arm around Colin''s shoulder and held her whiskey ss upto Colin''s lips, "Mr. Li, please."

    "Go away." Colin refused, swatting away her gesture. Nina cowered away, confused. What''s his problem? She thought to herself.

    "Hey bro, how about getting a room? You can get your needs met in private." Herring winked.

    Colin waved his hand, "Not now." He continued nursing his whiskey ss as Nina sat beside him with a confused expression on her face.

    A few minutester, Colin''s personal phone rang. He thought that it was Sophia, but

    His stomach sunk and his heart began to beat faster when he saw the Caller ID. It was his mother.

    It was almost 11pm, and usually his mother was preparing to retire to bed at that time. So it came as a shock when he saw that she was calling him.

    He paused the music and motioned for everyone to be silent. Then, he slid the answer key.

    "Hi mother. What are you doing up sote? Is everything okay?" "My son, are you still at work?"

    "No, I''m out with Herring."

    "Doing what?"

    "Drinking."

    "Is anyone else there?"

    "...No!" Colin hesitated. Colin thought that his mother sounded as she usually does.

    Without a goodbye, the call hung up. Colin stared at his phone, baffled. Just as he was about to ce his phone back in his pocket, his mother called back, this time as a video call.

    A shiver run up his spine, as his fears came true. He had no other choice but to answer the call. Colin knew all too well that she wasn''t going to stop calling. He slid the answer key, and his mother''s face appeared.

    She was wearing her reading sses, therefore Colin knew that she was looking for something. The expression on her face confirmed it. "Let me see where you are Colin."

    "Mother, why do... " Before Colin could finish speaking, Wendy interjected.

    "I said show me where you are!" Her rage spilled through the video connection. "Mother, I''ll call youter." "Show me

    Now! Even if you hung up, I will

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    didn''t answer her, But looked around the bedroom.

    Spacious and brightly colored, Sophia had a great sense of style.

    Even though the room was simply furnished, with only a bed, a closet, a table and two chairs, The small additions, flowers, decorations, paintings and the candles, made the room feel very warm and inviting. Sophia watched Colin surveyor the bedroom.

    Sophia was confused as to why he was looking at the room with such intensity.

    Then he turned his gaze on her. He began to walk towards her.

    Sophia''s heart started to race as she wasn''t sure what he was going to do. His hands grabbed at her waist, as he drew their bodies closer to each other.

    This surprised Sophia. "So you stuck to your threat and called mother, didn''t you?" Colin said it more than a statement than a question.

    She shrugged and said, "So?"

    Colin sneered, "Sophia, I''m surprised that you would rat me out!"

    Colin was surprised at her boldness. ''What an interesting girl!'' thought Colin.

    "You are surprised? Well me too." That statement was true. Sophia did not know why she would call her mother either. It was just a spur of the moment thing.

    "Apologize!" demanded Colin. After saying those words, Colin took a few steps forward to close in on her.

    Sophia, on the other hand, was amused at his childish temper tantrum.

    "Mr. Li, for a wealthy employer, you sure know how to bully your employee. What a pathetic little man you are."

    Surprisingly, Colin was not at all incensed by her words. Instead, he walked straight into her room, threw his coat onto the coach andy down on her bed.

 Chapter 1163 Why Are You Still Here

    Sophia was astonished to see Colin on the bed, "Mr. Li, are you homeless?"

    "I won''t leave, not until you apologize to me." Colin sat up, and removed his jacket, then his shoes.

    Sophia swallowed back her sarcasm, and grabbed his arm to stop him, "Okay! Okay! Okay! Fine, I''m so sorry! I shouldn''t have called your mother! I apologize!"

    She couldn''t even believe her eyes. Howe a regional CEO behaved like a child!

    Colin smiled, swatted her hand away and continued to take off his shoes, "Go get me some water

    To wash my feet." No. Go to your home. I have already apologized."

    "Oh, since you know you are wrong, you shouldpensate me for your mistake. I''m very tired now, and I don''t want to move around. Besides, we are married, so your bed is my bed." Colin kicked off his shoes, and leaned back against the soft pillows on the bed. A faint fragrance greeted him. He sighed a gratified sigh, as he made himselffortable.

    Whereas Sophia tugged at her hair in despair. Why was it so hard to send him away? She thought to herself, trying to concoct a n.

    "My bed is so small and rock hard. It''s an awkward bed, and I don''t think you could sleepfortably." Sophia tried to persuade him to change his mind.

    Colin closed his eyes, and answered calmly, "I''ve slept in the barracks before.

    The beds there were much smaller and harder!"

    Sophia now knew he was ying tricks. "I don''t have any spare toiletries!"

    "I can use yours.

    I don''t mind if they are used." "Akh, just get out of my house." Sophia didn''t want to beat around the bush anymore.

    "Sophia, you''ve already made mother angry. If you forced me out of your home tonight, I''d call and tell her that you''re always trying to get rid of me! Who do you think she would be more angry at?" Colin smirked, giving Sophia a taste of her own medicine.

    Sophia knew that Colin was aware of her weaknesses. Wendy was her soft point. Sophia was afraid to make her unhappy.

    "Very well, sleep then. I''ll leave you be."

    "Where are you going?" Colin asked, springing up from hisfortable position.

    "To a hotel, I''m not staying here with you." Sophia began to grab her thing

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    Colin didn''t move back, but ced her under him instead. "Why? Sophia Lo, teach me. Show me what you can do, I might learn a thing or two."

    He kissed her on the lips before she could reply.

    A romantic atmosphere was epassing the quiet room.

    Sophia tried to push him away with her full strength, but failed. The sweet taste of wine in his mouth also intoxicated her.

    Just when she was about to give up, Colin''s phone suddenly rang, and stopped them from going any further.

    Sophia quickly pushed him off her, and cowered into the quilt. Her senses were flooding back to her.

    Colin breathed in a lungful of her sweet smell, and angrily shut his eyes as if he was suffering great pain. What the fuck? Who the hell was that! Who the hell dared to call him at this hour!

    The phone kept ringing. Colin grit his teeth when he saw the Caller ID on the screen. Then he picked it up, "Herring!"

    Herring could decipher from his tone that Colin was probably in the middle of something. "Oh no, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to interrupt. Something happened to Le. She was stabbed during filming..."

    "So, what does that have to do with me?" He said, coldly.

    "Dude, she calls you ''elder brother'', after all." Herring teased.

    "Herring, do you have any idea that I''m already married? What''s your point, telling me about other women?" Colin gritted his teeth in anger. If Herring was here, I would break his nose, Colin thought.

 Chapter 1164 I Need To Borrow Your Secretary

    With unmistakable anxiety in his voice, Herring asked, " "Dude, are you sure you haven''t changed your mind? You really want me to seduce your wife?"

    "Yeah, I do!" Colin, though, was already filled with a sense of regret.

    "Come on¡­ I mean. Your wife is really fun! She''s like a fine cup of tea, tasty, but you can always find a greater hidden depth of vor." Colin had already hung up the phone.

    Herring found himself speaking to the dial tone.

    Herring looked at the woman in front of him, and shrugged, "Your brother is so heartless."

    Shelly Li remained silent for a long time before finally speaking, "He''s still better than a man who falls for every woman he meets.."

    "......"

    Sophia had clearly overheard the conversation between Colin and Herring. So Colin had sent Herring to seduce her!

    Wow. There really was nothing Colin wouldn''t do to achieve his goals. He would leave no stone unturned in his quest to divorce her.

    Colin restrained Sophia from behind. Sophia shoved back angrily. "Get your hands off me!"

    "Did you¡­overhear?" The room was dead silent. Of course she was able to hear their conversation.

    "Shut up and go to sleep! And get the hell out of my house by the morning!" Sophia closed her eyes. She was fuming but tried her best to ignore him.

    But Sophia felt a pain gradually rising in her chest. How could she feel heartbroken for such a man? She thought to herself. How?

    "We''ve already moved on from that.." Colin turned to her, put his head up on his right arm and tried to exin.

    He was met with silence.

    "Sophia, I mean it! I can make Herring leave tomorrow!"

    Colin thought that chasing Herring away might very well make him feel better, too.

    "There''s no need to send him away. I like him. If you send him away, I''d be very unhappy!"

    "......" This time Colin remained silent.

    His eyes widened with anger in the dark. His Sophia just told him, that she liked Herring! Goddamn it!

    Colin pulled back his arm and rolled over on top of her.

    "You are no allowed to like Herring! I forbid you!"

    "Your opinion means nothing to me. I''ve already fallen for him. You were a good match maker after all." Sophia opened her eyes. Their eyes met in the dark room. His seemed to glow with anger.

    He was angry? Why? This was his n. After all, he was the one who had put Herring

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    Herring was not bothered by what Colin said. "Why would I give up the forest for a try?"

    Herring thought that Shelly had been ying hard to get. He had pursued her for a long time with no luck. She had never though him ''qualified'' to be her boyfriend.

    "I''m not telling you to give up the forest.. You''re entitled to as many trees as you want. Just remember, you''re my best friend but she''s my sister. If you ever hurt her, I would never forgive you." Colin, obviously still angry about the previous evening, was putting on a show of tough-guy aggression.

    Herring looked on in disbelief. Did Colin really just say what he though he said? He would end their friendship if he broke Shelly''s heart. Fine. "I won''t mess with Shelly anymore. Satisfied?"

    After all, Herring, not even 30, still had many good years of foraging left. Maybe he would give up the game at 40, but not yet!

    "Good. I hope you mean that." Colin took out his phone again.

    "I mean it, " Herring said. "Wait, what are you doing on your phone now?" Herring felt defeated, couldn''t they just talk?

    "I just wanted to let Shelly know. Since you''re moving on, she might as well go out with that model from the other day. Apparently he took a knife for her while protecting her. Pretty crazy, huh? Such a good man. I wouldn''t want her to miss the chance.."

    Right as Colin began to dialed the number, Herring stopped him again.

    "Don''t call her.."

    "Why not?" Colin frowned at Herring. He despised him. So obviously in love with his sister, but to much of a coward to admit it.

 Chapter 1165 Heâ€™s Already Married!

    Herring had cock blocked him¡­ There was no other way to put it.. If it hadn''t been for his interruption, he would have been with his wifest night. Damn Herring had ruined it all. He''d have to have his revenge.

    "You''re Shelly''s brother, shouldn''t you at least research this model guy before you let them date? You don''t know anything about him!" This was the only excuse Herring could think of to prevent Colin calling Shelly, and to prevent Shelly being with another man.

    Colin raised his eyebrows and squinted down at Herring. "My uncle already investigated his background. He went back three generations. His parents are president and vice president of a bank, and his grand parents were distinguished teachers. His family background is as squeaky clean as it gets."

    Shelly''s father didn''t have particrly high expectations for his son-onw. As long as the son-inw came from a decent family and was good to Shelly, he was happy. Financial background was unimportant to him.

    Herring cast a pensive nce at Colin. "Why are you on this guy''s side?"

    "You think I should be on your side? Really? You think I would introduce my sister to a man who flips through girls like pages in a book? To a man who is after a forest, not a single tree?" Colin pulled his phone from Herring''s grasp and set it aside.

    He pulled out two cigarettes, lit both, and handed one to Herring.

    Herring, clearly in a bad mood, smoked silently. Likewise with Colin. Depressed for different reasons, both men were already having terrible days.

    About 10 minutes passed in this manner. Both men remained silent, quietly smoking their cigarettes.

    "Knock, knock, knock!" There was someone at the office door.

    "Come in!"

    It was Serena. She pushed the door open, and with a nervous look she said, "Mr. Colin¡­ Miss Chiao and Miss Lo are in a fight.. Miss Ji isn''t around.. So I had toe to get you.."

    Colin and Herring traded looks at each other, then quickly trotted out of the office.

    When they got to the secretaries'' area, Sophia''s scream pierced Colin''s eardrums like an ice pick. "¡­ Ah! I guess I forgot to mention that he''s already married! Yeah, that''s right! If you really want you can have him.. But you''ll never be more than his mistress! I wonder what his wife would do to his new little side thing.."

    The atmosphere in the secretaries'' office was chilly to say the lest. Jamie looked at Sophia with a look of bewilderment.

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    an exaggeration.

    For Sophia, she hadn''t really ndered Jamie at all. She had merely expressed her true feeling on the issue.

    "Miss Lo, that''s a big lie.." Jamie was beginning to tear up. Any man seeing her like this would have instantly tried tofort her.

    Colin cooly stopped the two women, preventing further conflict.

    But Jamie and Sophia shut their mouths and sat in silence.

    "Miss Lo, you got into a fight in the workce. Do you have no regard for ourpany''s rules?" Colin''s icy stare focused on Sophia''s astonished face.

    Sophia clenched her first and set her jaw, apologizing to him begrudgingly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Li."

    It was the same as thest time. Nothing happened to Jamie even though Colin had learnt all the facts.

    He was showing obvious favoritism.

    "I want you to go back to your desk and copy thepany HR guidelines ten times. Hand it to me by tomorrow morning."

    Ten times!

    Sophia recalled the HR guidelines. It was simply a manuscript! She suddenly felt dizzy.

    Finished with Sophia, Colin turned to Jamie. "And, Miss Chiao."

    "Yes, Mr. Li?" Jamie''s tone was soft and flirtatious.

    Sophia felt sick. She never understood what men liked about this type of woman.

    "When you joined thepany, who interview you? Who brought you in?" Before this moment, Colin hadn''t reflected on the fact that Jamie was only a high school graduate. A low-tier high school graduate.. For Sophia''s sake, Colin had done a little research on Jamie. He had been very surprised at learning this about Jamie. What luck, it seemed, for Jamie to find herself at such a prestigiouspany?

 Chapter 1166 What Is Going On with Mr. Li and Miss Lo

    ording topany rules, all employees must possess a bachelor''s degree or above.

    Of course, Sophia wasn''t a college graduate either. His mother had found a way to bend the rules for her.

    He hadn''t looked any further into Jamie''s background for Sophia. Jamie now found herself standing on the edge of cliff.

    "... It was Mr. Qu, HR Manager." So that was it. She had taken advantage of Mr. Qu''s weakness for young, pretty girls.

    "Jamie, you''re fired! Pack your stuff and leave immediately!" Colin''s order took the air out of the room. Jamie felt weak in the knees.

    In spite of the other people in the room, Jamie began to beg with Colin right away. "Please Mr. Li, just give me another chance!"

    Personal secretary to the CEO of SL group was in fact a desirable job, one with a degree of prestige and a high sry.

    If she lost this job, what would she do? It would be near impossible to find something this good.

    Colin was disgusted with Jamie grabbing his hand and begging. He pulled away from her quickly. "You want to stay here?"

    "Yes, Mr. Li, I will work harder in the future, I promise!"

    Jamie threw her hands up and swore. She used to believe that Colin felt different about her than other women. Now, she was beginning to doubt it.

    "OK. Miss Lo,e with me."

    Confused, Sophia walked over to Jamie and Colin. What did he want now?

    "Mr. Li."

    "Miss Lo, I need you to teach Miss Chiao a lesson. I need you to teach her how to deal with other people."

    "Ummm¡­" Sophia was stunned. What was he getting at?

    Jamie was likewise dumbfounded. Neither woman understood what Colin was getting at.

    "Did or didn''t Jamie said you seduced me? Well? It is true?" Colin looked directly into Sophia''s eye. He nearly winked.

    Sophia clinched her jaw and firmly denied it. "Of course not!"

    Colin was unhappy with what he heard. Still, he continued speaking, "Sophia, I need you to return Jamie the p she gave you some days ago. As a secretary of SL Group, you need to learn how to stand up for yourself."

    ...

    The office was dead silent. This was the culmination of Colin''s n!

    Herring couldn''t help but smirk to himself. So this was his n all along! He helped Sophia take her revenge on Jamie.

    Sophia looked at Colin''s steely eyes. She was taken aback.

    Did he just say? That she should return the p on Jamie?

    "

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ?"

    Leaves of absence had originally been approved by the secretarial department. However, since thepany had just been established, the secretarial department had been swamped. They had ceded the duty to HR for the time being.

    "It seems that Mr. Qu has been using the leave of absence process to coerce the female staff. If they refused to do what he said, he would refuse to give them leave."

    Colin smacked his desk with a heavy pen.

    "Why didn''t anyone say anything about this? Why didn''t anyonee to me about it?" Sophia included. Did she submit to Quincy?

    Wade went on, "A female employee in the design department did try to lodge aint. However, it seems that Quincy found out before she could. Apparently, he threatened her in private. The employee was so afraid that she took a multi-day leave before returning to work.

    If it weren''t for the sry and benefits here at SL Group, we think she probably would have quit."

    Colin was furious. "Is there any evidence?"

    "Oh yes. We have had over a dozen female employees record their testimony." Wade took out a digital recorder and gave it to Colin.

    Colin''s eyes were heavy and gloomy. "Call the top management in for an emergency meeting. I want them here in 20 minutes."

    Yes, Mr. Li."

    "You can go now. Call Sophia Lo into my office."

    Wade left the office at once.

    Sophia, rubbing her sore wrist, knocked on the door to Colin''s office.

    "Come in!"

    Sophia pushed the door open and stepped in. Inside, Colin stood at the end of the room, gazing out the window at the city below.

 Chapter 1167 Our Marriage Will End in Divorce

    The sunlight poured into the room. It enveloped Colin in a warm, golden light.

    Some people just hit the gic jackpot. Colin, eldest son of the Li family, was one of them.

    He was handsome, charming and excellent at almost anything he did. There wasn''t a woman who wouldn''t want him.

    ......

    Sophia was theplete opposite. In her mind, she was the mostmon, ordinary woman in the world. If one day she suddenly disappeared, she doubted anyone would even notice.

    Colin looked at her. With no other ce to possibly fix her gaze, Sophia Lo dumbly looked met his gaze. Their eyes met. Sophia quickly reorganized her thoughts. "Mr. Li, what can I do for you?"

    "First, you can close the door."

    Sophia turned obediently and closed the door. She stood to the side of it waiting for Colin.

    "Tell me everything what happened with Quincy. Thest time you asked for leave. Don''t spare me any detail." Colin sat on a couch with his legs elegantly crossed in front of him.

    The were a perceptible change in Sophia''s eyes. "Do you believe me?" She said suspiciously.

    If she told Colin about Quincy''s advances, would he instead think that she had tried to seduce him? After all, in his eyes she was just some dumb, floozy woman.

    "Of course I''ll believe you!" Colin noted in a trustworthy way..

    Sophia reflect over the matter briefly, and decided to tell him everything that had happened on that day.

    When she got to the part about Quincy touching her hand, a darkness seemed to grow in Colin''s eyes. Did he take her for a liar?

    Sophia looked straight into Colin''s eyes. "Mr. Li, I have no idea what you''re after, but I have told you the truth. I swear it!"

    Colin left the couch and walked over to her. He raised her hand and asked in an indifferent tone, "which hand did he touch?"

    Sophia suddenly feared that he might now believe her. She raised her hand before him, "my left hand."

    What Colin did next surprised Sophia. He lowered his head and kissed the back of her hand.

    "I know."

    "You know what?" "And after that?" "¡­Nothing else happened."

    Sophia was confused, and looked at the man holding her hand curiously. What did he really want?

    "A senior meeting will be held today. You wille with me". Colin released her hand, and put his own hands inside his pockets, looking at her.

    The Sophia that was standing before him now seemed change. A far cry from what she used to be.

    Bac

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    t to use me up so you can abandon me?"

    Colin touched his lower lip with his index finger. Inspecting the finger, he saw his blood. Sophia was fierce. She bit me! And broke the skin too!

    "You''re my wife? Why can''t I sleep with you? Plus, you get around. Why does it matter? I''d just be another one of you lovers." Thinking about Sophia with other men, Colin felt an urge to track them down, and beat them to death.

    Sophia took a deep breath while considering Colin''s hasty, hurtful words. She quickly controlled her reaction, suppressing her anger.

    "Colin, I don''t want you.. "How can a virgin sleep with me? Go and find other women to practice with!". With this, Sophia pushed Colin away, opened the door and left in a frenzy.

    Back at her office for private consultant, Sophia closed the door quickly. She stood behind the door and patted her beating heart.

    Colin, that bastard. Maybe she didn''t really know about his private life. Whatever he did, it certainly wasn''t all innocent fun. What a surprise that he kissed so well. He had definitely been with other women¡­

    Sophia wiped her lips with great effort.

    Though, reflecting back to Colin''s bloodied, lower lip, Sophia couldn''t help but smile.

    The 22th floor.

    Colin walked into the office quickly with Sophia following him closely.

    Everywhere they went, Sophia could hear the sound of gossip among the employees.

    What was wrong with Colin''s mouth? Was that a¡­ bite mark? Was he bit by a woman? Which woman? The office was full of questions.

    As they strode towards the meeting room, Sophia pretended to be deaf. Colin remained silent.

 Chapter 1168 Lightning Will Strike You, If You Tell Lies

    In the conference room, all executives were whispering to each other. Such emergency meetings were not amon phenomenon. What was even more surprising was that this was the second such meeting since thepany''sunch.

    Silence engulfed the conference room when Colin walked in.

    At the sight of his bruised lips, whispers soared again. Colin red at the executives till everyone was quiet again.

    Without further ado, Colin said, "Dear colleagues, a scandal has happened in ourpany recently."

    The whispers began again. "Thepany is so young. Why there is another scandal?"

    "Who knows? Let''s listen to Colin and talk about itter!"

    ncing around, Colin asked, "Where is Quincy?"

    When Quincy heard his name, his heart missed a beat. He slowly stood up from his seat. "Mr. Li!"

    "Someone has anonymouslyined that Mr. Qu abused his power to molest several female employees at ourpany, causing physical and mental harm to them! These usations have been proven during an investigation. And it has caused adverse effects. We are here to deliberate over Mr. Qu''s behavior! Whether he will leave or not depends on your vote!"

    Just then, the conference room bubbled with more whispers. Quincy noticed that everyone was looking at him strangely.

    Quincy was nervous. His face pale turned pale, and he broke out in a cold sweat, "Mr. Li... I''ve been wrongly used... How could it be?"

    He looked around, and his eyes met Sophia''s. Quincy understood who hadined. He stopped trembling and became confident. "Mr. Li, it was Sophia, wasn''t it? When Sophia asked me for leave, I didn''t approve. Then, she tried to seduce me and threatened me with dire consequences. I still didn''t give in! But I did not expect that she would make a false countercharge!"

    Sophia was not perturbed by Quincy''s ridiculous ims.

    "Mr. Qu, lightning will strike you, if you tell lies!" When Sophia spoke, Quincy became afraid. She continued, "Mr. Qu, I remember clearly what you said to me in the office. You took my hand and said that you would approve of my leave application only if I agreed to have an affair with you! God sees everything. Mr. Qu, did you think about that before speaking?"

    Compared to Quincy''s d

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    idn''t you notice that Miss Chiao did note to lunch today? Her face bloated to the size of a basketball!"

    "Didn''t you say that Miss Chiao was having a rtionship with Mr. Li? Won''t he do something?"

    "Who knows! The staff in the secretary''s office are so tight-lipped. They won''t say anything even after being asked many times!"

    "I see! When Mr. Liforted Miss Chiao, she was so angry that she bit Mr. Li''s lips!"

    Everyone was suddenly excited. They had finallye to a mutually agreeable conclusion about the mystery behind the condition of Mr. Li''s lips.

    Obviously, no one believed that Colin was married...

    They talked about Mr. Li''s lips with such keenness that Sophia who had been listening with equal enthusiasm didn''t notice that she had finished eating her bowl of noodles.

    She smirked at the conclusion that Mr. Li''s lips had been bitten by Miss Chiao.

    Sophia cleaned up her leftovers and was about to leave when she heard something that stopped her.

    "Oh! Is that Miss Lo?" Sophia groaned when she recognized the shrill female voice.

    Sophia turned round and looked at the female colleague who had said that Colin and Jamie were in a rtionship. She replied indifferently, "Miss Yuen, is there something you need from me?"

    Eugenia Yuen had a good rtionship with Jamie. It could be concluded that Eugenia knew everything that Jamie knew.

    And Eugenia was a meddlesomedy. Sophia wouldn''t be surprised if Eugenia spread gossip around the office.

 Chapter 1169 A Big Shot

    Since knowing that Sophia had knelt before Dorothy, Eugenia had been watching for a chance to taunt her.

    Jamie didn''t like Sophia and often spoke ill of Sophia in front of Eugenia. Therefore, Eugenia also disliked Sophia.

    She wanted to find a chance to make Sophia feel little. Seeing her in the cafeteria unexpectedly, Eugenia said proudly, "Why are you pretending to be aloof Miss Lo?"

    "For you!" Sophia responded to her casually.

    "Oh! Why do you pretend to be a big shot in front of us? All of you may not know that! In order to take her ex-boyfriend back, Sophia knelt before the Lien''s Deputy General Manager!" Eugenia''sst words were followed by sounds of astonishment.

    "Really? God! Kneeling! How currish can you be Sophia?"

    "Yeah, just for a man? Was it worth it? Is Sophia so empty and alone?"

    "Ha ha ha, maybe you''re right!"

    ¡­¡­

    Eugenia''s statements encouraged her female colleagues to taunt Sophia.

    Although Sophia was the President''s secretary, she was too ordinary.

    Everyone thought that she was silent and could be bullied easily. Over time, their insults only got harsher.

    Sophia was puzzled. She didn''t seem to know these people. Why would they want to embarrass her?

    Did she have a look that invited other people to bully her? Dorothy bullied her, Payne bullied her, Jamie bullied her and now... even irrelevant colleagues were bullying her!

    "Do all of you want me to put in a good word for you with our president?" Sophia had to mention Colin.

    Everyone knew that she was the President''s secretary. She was the closest to the President. It was not difficult for her toin.

    As expected, a few female employees immediately lowered their heads and started eating. But Eugenia continued to taunt Sophia fearlessly. "Didn''t you say that Mr. Li is married? Mr. Li hasn''t confirmed it. How can you spread such a rumor? You must have been telling a lie to deceive the colleagues who adore Mr. Li so that you can have him all to yourself!"

    "Sophia, you went too far! I can''t believe how people like you ca

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    waved his hand to attract Sophia''s attention.

    Sophia pulled herself out of her thoughts. She looked down and shook off the emotions in her eyes. "Well? I''m all right. Have you finished your work?"

    Colin stared at her again for a few seconds, "Sophia..."

    "Have you finished your work? If yes, then hurry up!" Sophia felt ufortable and her heart palpitated. She didn''t know why she felt like this. After interrupting Colin, she immediately stood up from the sofa and walked to the door.

    While walking, Sophia said to herself, "What''s wrong with you? Why do you feel sad when Colin calls other women?

    What a great fool you are!"

    Colin was about to stop her, but he gave up after looking at his watch. He took the documents Sophia had forgotten and strode after her.

    The car stopped in the front of thepany. Sophia looked at Wade Ji sitting in the driver''s seat. Why was Mr. Ji here? Why was she going to meet clients with Colin?

    Never mind. Mr. Ji must have his own things to deal with.

    When Sophia opened the front passenger door, a big hand stopped her. "Sit at the back!"

    Sophia let go of the door and sat in the back passenger seat obediently.

    She thought that Colin had asked her to sit at the back because he wanted to sit in the front. However, Colin crawled in beside her...

    Since she was in a bad mood, she decided not to talk!

 Chapter 1170 Speak To Me Now

    "What''s up with you?" Colin knew that Sophia was always quiet. But there was something wrong with her today. She was not her usual self.

    Sophia hadn''t expected Colin to continue asking. She had a quick look at Wade to see if he was listening. Satisfied that he was not, Sophia turned to Colin. Pointing at Wade, she reminded Colin not to say anything that was unsuitable.

    Colin understood what she was trying to say. However, he was displeased, "So you really want to keep our marriage a secret?"

    In Z country only two other people knew of their rtionship status, Herring, and Wade.

    As Colin''s Chief Secretary and his Personal Secretary, Wade knew many things about Colin.

    Especially an important matter such as his marriage.

    When Sophia figured out what Colin was about to say, she tried to stop him, but in vain. Since Wade had heard, she didn''t have to hide anymore. "Colin, you were the one who explicitly asked me to keep our marriage a secret, remember?"

    Colin thought for a while. He remembered instructing her not to tell anyone about their marriage. He quibbled anyway, "But I didn''t want you to be this thorough and deliberate."

    "...... Since Mr. Ji is here, you don''t need me. I''m gonna get off here."

    "I won''t allow that!" Colin took out a remote control and locked all the doors and windows.

    Sophia was speechless. She closed her eyes and leaned against the back of the rear seat.

    "Sophia Lo! Open your eyes! Look at me and talk!" Colin ordered.

    Wade, "......"

    Sophia, "......"

    Sophia ignored him and remained silent. Colin was unreasonable. There was nothing to talk about with him.

    Colin was utterly difited when he saw her so indifferent. He pinched her cheeks and said, "Soapy! I order you to speak to me now!"

    Sophia pulled his fingers away and articted, "I''m sorry, Mr. Li, you must''ve confused me with someone else. I''m not Soapy."

    Colin was about to speak, but Sophia stopped him and continued, "If you call me Soapy once more, I''ll tell everyone that we''re married. I''m going to tell them that the great Mr. Colin Li married a low born w

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    s. They had asionally written to each other before Sophia''s incarceration.

    After Dorothy had framed her, Sophia had asked someone to convey to Hugh that she would be unavable for a while and would not have the time to write to him.

    Since then, they had been out of touch...

    "Is he handsome?" Sophia jumped when she heard a male voice so close to her ear.

    She turned to Colin and saw that his eyes were fixed on her angrily. Mr. Xu had excused himself to the bathroom, and his secretary was ying on her cellphone.

    "Yeah. Hugh is really nice-looking." But not as good as you. She thought.

    Hugh was too cold for her, but Colin was just perfect. He looked urbane, and it was rare for him to be serious and cold.

    "Since he is so attractive, why weren''t you with him then? Why did you choose Payne Tai over him?" Colin taunted Sophia just before gulping down the contents of his ss.

    Sophia had been in a good mood before he mentioned Payne Tai. After hearing his name, Sophia''s smile faded away. "Mr. Li, that''s none of your business."

    "Was Payne better in bed?" Colin lowered his voice, and whispered in Sophia''s ear.

    Mr. Xu''s secretary had looked up from her phone. When she saw Colin whispering to Sophia, she quickly understood their rtionship, and looked down at her phone.

    Sophia grit her teeth. For a minute there, she wanted to throw the table at Colin''s face.

 Chapter 1171 What Was He Mad About

    Sophia took a deep breath to contain her anger.

    At that time, Mr. Xu walked out of the bathroom and sat down in his spot. The confrontation between Sophia and Colin ended.

    "Mr. Li, I''d like to propose a toast to you, and wish for a stronger rtionship between ourpanies in the future." Mr. Xu''s secretary refilled Colin''s ss, and also poured a little liquor into Sophia''s.

    Colin smiled, "Thank you."

    The sound of sses clinking filled the room. Afterpleting the toast, Colin and Mr. Xu drank the shot of liquor.

    Mr. Xu didn''t sit down after the toast. Instead, he refilled his ss, turned to Sophia, and gently asked, "How long have you been at the SL group, Ms. Lo?"

    Sophia knew what he meant. She looked at Colin, but he averted his eyes.

    She had to pick up her ss and speak with Mr. Xu. She smiled, "I''ve been working at the SL group for less than two months. Thank you for asking, Mr. Xu."

    "I had the honor of meeting Mz. Lo during Simon''s anniversary celebration many years ago. Back then, I didn''t know you''d rather keep a low profile. Just have a look at you now!"

    He meant to say that Sophia''s present attire was very different from what she wore the other night.

    Sophia wasn''t upset. She just smiled and changed the subject, "Mr. Xu, I''d like to propose a toast to you."

    She then gently clinked sses with Mr. Xu and drank its contents.

    Instead of buying clothes and dressing herself up to avoid all these harshments, Sophia was decided on using her money to travel to A country to visit her father and her parents-inw.

    Perhaps it was because she was already in a bad mood, or because she remembered something sad, Sophia did not reject the following two shots of liquor that Mr. Xu offered her.

    After three shots, Sophia looked different. Her behavior stunned Colin even more.

    Sophia''s face was flushed. She took off the ck long coat, and revealed the wine-red close-fitting sweater inside.

    She was only 24, after all, an age of the prime of feminine beauty.

    Her long hair was simply pulled on top of her head, revealing her white neck. And the long wine-red sweater also added some maturity to her beauty.

    With another shot of liquor in her hand, Sophia nced around. She averted Colin''s eyes and looked at Mr. Xu. She spoke respectfully. "Mr. Xu, to te

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ll it kill you to stop being so harsh to me?"

    "Colin Li, will it kill you to stop fussing over trivial matters?"

    ......

    Colin lifted her up into his arms, ignored her struggle, and carried her through the lobby, and out of the hotel.

    The Porche was waiting at the porte-cochere. When the doorman saw Colin approaching, he hurriedly opened the door of the back passenger seat.

    "Colin! You jealous turd! Let me go!" Sophia struggled so much that Colin who could''ve carried her into the car with ease, was now out of breath.

    As soon as he settled Sophia and climbed in, Colin ordered, "Okay, let''s go!"

    Wade started the car and pulled away from the hotel.

    "Where are we going, Mr. Li?" Wade looked at Colin''s reflection in the rear-view mirror.

    Sophia got up from the seat and leaned on the front passenger seat, "Mr. Ji, I want to go home. The address is JH block, SS road!"

    Colin pulled her back.

    "Don''t listen to her! To my vi."

    "I''m not going! I want to go to my home!"

    "Very well. Drop me at her home too."

    "No! You are not wee in my house!" Sophia was always criticizing and contradicting Colin, even when she was still drunk.

    Colin grabbed her wrist. "Are you in a hurry to go home because you made an appointment with Mr. Xu at your apartment? Or do you have other filthy business at home and you don''t want me there to see it?"

    Sophia huped before shrieking, "Colin Li! Don''t make me cuss!"

    Motherfucker! He knew only how to speak ill of her! And he thought of her only as a slut!

    "Do it then!"

 Chapter 1172 The Many Faces of Love

    "Colin Li! I''m your motherfucking wife! For you, it may be nominal! Still you must protect me! How dare you tell that motherfucker Payne Tai I''m a slut! You are merely jealous! If you don''t have the balls to sleep with me, then shut the fuck up!"

    Colin waspletely irritated. What was on this woman''s mind? Does she want him to sleep with her everyday?

    Wade found all this funny. He barely managed to contain hisughter on hearing her words. .But Colin was in a different mood. Despite Wade''s presence, Colin pressed Sophia down to the rear seat and kissed her rudely.

    Did she think he was impotent?

    Wade was surprised when there was no voice from the back of the car. He peeked through the rear-view mirror when the car stopped at the traffic lights.

    Oops! What a surprise! They were making it out there! Are they going to do some car sex right there?

    Wade pressed on the elerator as soon as the traffic light turned. The car sped towards Colin''s vi. He was in a hurry to take them home so that they can do it in the house.

    He didn''t want to see any live show!

    "You thought I was a slut? Try me then!" Said Sophia breathlessly while kissing.

    She was okay with car sex. She wanted to prove that she was still intact! Perhaps it would make him stop nagging her afterwards too!

    Did Sophia asked him to try her? Colin was speechless.

    Sophia struggled under his pressure. Colin wanted to see what she was going to do. He loosened his control.

    Sophia wriggled out of his arms and sat on his waist. She grit her teeth as she unbuttoned his shirt, "Colin, since you are not doing it, I''ll do! I''ll ride you until you beg to stop! And I''m going to bear your kid! And I''ll dump you afterwards!"

    ......

    Her bluster confused both the men in the car.

    Wade never expected this from her. Sophia always kept a low profile in public. She looked distant and cold normally. But now she is behaving really... emmm.... macho.

    Colin suppressed his desire and removed her hands from him, "You''re really experienced, aren''t you? How many men have you dumped?"

    Sophia tried to disengage herself from his grip, but failed.

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    epared to go in too. But Sophia suddenly realized that she had no clothes on, and shrieked, "Ah! Get out!"

    ......

    She pushed him out of the bathroom. The door mmed shut behind him.

    Half an hourter, the door flew open again. And Sophia went out, wrapped in a bath towel.

    She was so sleepy...

    But she had to dry her hair.

    In a daze, she found the hair dryer and began using it. Before long, she blew her hair drypletely.

    Then she saw the bed and climbed onto it. Colin had been waiting for her the whole time. But before he could took any move, he saw Sophia fall asleep immediately. In an instant!

    Like, in 20 seconds? She dozed off just as she touched the pillow! And it took her less than half a minute!

    Colin leaned close to her, bowed his head and kissed her red lips.

    It tasted so good.

    Another kiss. Sweet. And even better.

    Sophia moaned in her sleep. That made Colin want to do more.

    Colin called her softly, "Sophia Lo?"

    She didn''t respond.

    "Wake up, Sophia!" She couldn''t just turn him on and fall asleep! He felt terrible!

    Sophia removed his hands unconsciously, pulled the quilt over her head and continued to sleep.

    Colin was frustrated. He kissed her neck and took a deep breath. Then he went to the bathroom for a cold water shower.

    In the morning

    Sophia woke up to the sound of an rm clock. The weight around her waist made her open her eyes in doubt.

 Chapter 1173 Waking Up Naked In The Morning

    Cheers! Colin was here!

    She just stared at the ceiling, recalling what happenedst night.

    She went with Colin to meet Mr. Xu in the hotel. Then she drank a few more cups with Mr. Xu. And then?

    Then she remembered vomiting in the restroom. She saw Colin when she came out of the rest room. What happened then?

    Then what? Sophia felt nk. She couldn''t remember anything after that..

    She moved her arms further down the waist and realized that she was naked.

    She pped Colin on his shoulder. He opened his eyes suddenly in half sleep. He jumped out of the bed in panic and pressed her under his body. Then he held her neck in his big palm threateningly.

    "Cough cough...", she coughed. "Help..." She couldn''t speak out the whole sentence. On hearing her voice, Colin realized that it was Sophia.

    He removed his palm quickly. "Sophia, what were you doing in the morning? Why didn''t you sleep?"

    Sophia was speechless and helpless. In the early morning, she woke up, found herself naked, and almost got killed by Colin.

    "Cough... Colin... Last night, did we..." Then she suddenly recalled that she was still naked!

    She held back her scream, pulled up Colin''s quilt, wrapped her body with it, and then made aint against him. "Colin!" You took advantage of me without my consent! I despise you!"

    Colin kneaded his temple and then checked the time on the watch. It was over seven o''clock. Sophia would bete for work even if she went now.

    He was notte to his bedst night. Why did he oversleep?

    Colin kneaded his temples again and got out of bed. "Go down and get your clothes!"

    "Er?... No. Colin. I asked you why did you take advantage of me without my consent! Last night, did we..."

    He was just wearing a short underwear. Sophia looked here and there, feeling shy to look at him.

    This man was a bastard, going back and forth in front of her in a short underwear.

    "Yes!" Colin replied.

    "What?

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    what''s it on her neck?

    Sophia walked close to the mirror and rubbed the red mark on the neck.

    She rubbed it for several minutes. but it became only redder...

    It maybe the proof of sleeping with Colin! But she felt good and normal as usual. It was not like the feeling described by others... As easy but tired?

    "Are you OK?" Outside, Colin urged her.

    Sophia had to neglect the red mark. She walked out of the cloakroom. "Yes, I''m OK now!"

    He threw a white coat to her. Sophia caught the coat, but said, "I don''t want to wear..." a coat of this color.

    "If you put on this now, you cane to work with me after finishing the breakfast. If not, you are not allowed to go out today!"

    ...

    Sophia had no choice but put on the white coat.

    She wanted to see how she looked in the mirror, but Colin said no. He threw her two shoe boxes. "One is boots and another is t shoes. Choose one."

    She chose the t shoes without hesitation. Taking the shoe box, she walked out of the bedroom with Colin.

    The breakfast was ready on the table. The maids said, "Sir and Madam. The breakfast is ready"

    "OK." Colin nodded.

    Sophia was used to being called Madam because they called her Madam when Wendy was here. She didn''t oppose to it then because she wanted to make Wendy happy.

 Chapter 1174 Didnâ€™t I Sleep With You Last Night

    She put the shoe box on the porch. After washing her hands, Sophia sat down for breakfast.

    Silence engulfed the breakfast room.

    Colin waited until Sophia had finished eating before leaving the table. He walked straight to the door.

    Sophia cleaned her mouth, threw the used tissue in the trash, and caught up with Colin.

    She worefortable shoes but packed her high-heels as she wanted to wear them at thepany.

    The ck Lamborghini sports car was waiting for them as Colin and Sophia stepped out. Wade had driven it to their vi and had been waiting for about half an hour.

    Sophia greeted him in embarrassment before sitting in the back passenger seat with Colin.

    When Wade began driving, Sophia asked Colin eagerly, "Mr. Li, have you booked your air ticket to A Country for tomorrow?"

    Colin cast her a nce. "Yes."

    "Mr. Ji, could I get a leave tomorrow?" Since the incident with Quincy, it had be Wade''s responsibility to handle all leave rted requests from the secretarial department.

    Since Wade was in charge of all leaves for the CEO''s secretarial room, Sophia thought it prudent to ask him.

    "Why do you need a leave?" Colin had an idea why she needed a leave, but asked anyway.

    Sophia thought for a while before deciding to tell him the truth. "I want to go back too. I miss... my father!"

    Sophia had another reason as well. This, she didn''t want to share with Colin. She needed to speak with Jordan about the investigation regarding her mother and brother.

    "Er,e close to me." Colin put down the newspaper and waved at Sophia who was sitting at the other end of the seat.

    Sophia was confused. "Why?"

    Instead of answering her, Colin moved close to Sophia. "Kiss me once, and you can have an hour off work."

    Sophia, "..."

    Wade, "..."

    "How long do you need leave for? You can figure out the hours." With his right arm braced against the car window, Colin had sessfully boxed Sophia into a corner.

    Sophia pushed Colin away and ignored him. "Mr. Ji, I won''t go above your authority and ask for permission."

    She would need time to fly to and from A country, plus a little time to handle her

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    he elevator. Colin stood behind Sophia. "Does this happen all the time?"

    "Yes." Sophia replied sourly. She came to work in a good mood, but it had been ruined because of the gossipmongers.

    Though she knew that she should pay no attention, Sophia couldn''t help feel bad.

    However, she knew that all this was because of the rumors spread by Payne, Dorothy, and Jamie.

    "Mr. Chi, make an announcement to the staff that if anyone is caught spreading gossip at thepany, he or she will be fired."

    "Yes, Mr. Li!"

    Sophia looked back at Colin in astonishment. Was he doing this for her?

    Sophia was still thinking about Colin''s decision when she went into the dressing room.

    Why did she feel that Colin was protecting her?

    Colin protected her secretly in the matter of the apology from Dorothy, the fight between Colin and Payne, and the business with Jamie.

    Why?

    Only because she was his wife in name... Oh! No! Did what happened between them the previous night make them a couple?

    Sophia thought more about the previous night. Why didn''t she feel anything after they made love?

    Why?

    Sophia was brought back to reality when she walked in on the whistling. It was Herring who had been waiting patiently in the private consultancy office.

    "Little Sophia, you havee finally! Oh! What''s wrong with your neck? Did you make love with Colin?" The yellow-haired man jumped to greet her and smiled at her knowingly.

 Chapter 1175 Leave Sophia Lo to Mrs. Li!

    "Why do you bother asking? You already know." Sophia blushed, which was rare.

    "Great! Colin finally bes a man!" He really admired Colin''s willpower. Colin had been a virgin for thirty years.

    Sophia didn''t want to continue this topic, so she changed the subject by asking, "Herring, so you''re really working here?"

    "Uh-huh, I promised your husband that I''d work here for three months. And after that, I''ll have the investment I need for mypany." The investment advisory firm that Herring had registered was about to go bankrupt. He had never been there nor had he handled any problems. His underlings oversaw everything.

    Thepany was now on itsst legs. Funds were needed to sustain thepany. And Herring was ready to invest more money in it.

    However, in order to get Herring''s help, Colin had offered to invest in hispany and to hire professionals for him to run thepany.

    And of course, Herring had agreed.

    "Did you promise him..." Sophia stopped before she could finish the sentence.

    Never mind, why bother to bring that up? Sophia had guessed that Colin had seduced Herring into taking her away.

    Herring rested on the desk leisurely and said, "Sophia, you finally bought yourself some clothes!"

    "What?" That sounded like she had beening to work in her birthday suit all this while.

    Herring pointed at her light blue shirt, "Well, I suppose the shirt you''re wearing is TER. This shirt would cost you about two-month sry. Wait, did Colin buy you this?"

    It was possible that Sophia bought one fancy item of clothing. But from head to foot, inside and out, she was wearing only branded clothes. That was unusual.

    Herring had been with so many women and so he could tell just by the look of it. And he knew most women''s brands, Because he often bought clothes for the women he spent time with.

    Also, the skateboard shoes on her feet were name-brand products. If he remembered correctly, shoes of this brand were worth at least 10, 000 a pair!

    No one would be so generous except Colin. So it seemed that their rtionship was headed in the right

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    r man in front of him!

    Herring noticed Colin''s darkened face. He smiled evilly and purposely leaned on Sophia''s shoulder again.

    "Herring! You are hurting me!" Sophia was weighed down. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Colin sitting in his office.

    Sophia was nervous. She patted Herring''s hand hurriedly, "Herring! Get away! I''m getting angry!"

    What bad luck! Colin must have misunderstood!

    Herring smirked and let go of Sophia who was about to go mad, "What are you afraid of?"

    "Nothing... But we''re at thepany, people will gossip about us!"

    Herring put his hands into his pockets and lifted his brow at Sophia who dared not look into his eyes. "Oh... I see. But I heard that Colin has released an announcement banning gossip. Why do you still worry about it?" Herring didn''t debunk her. He wanted her to exin.

    Sophia blushed, "Well, you know that my reputation is not good here. I don''t want to get you involved."

    Seeing Sophia blushing, Colin thought Herring was flirting with her.

    "Oh!" Herring understood at once, "That''s all right. My reputation is worse. I don''t care." He put his arm across her shoulder and said delightedly, "Come on, little Sophia! Let''s go out for dinner. My treat!"

    ''I am in so much trouble, '' Sophia thought to herself. Colin will certainly misunderstand. He will think that Sophia intentionally approached Herring and flirted with him.

 Chapter 1176 Little Sophia, Take Care!

    "No, thank you. I gotta go. Bye!" Sophia got out from under Herring''s arm and ran into the lift.

    Herring smirked as he watched Sophia leave. He turned and waved at Colin.

    "Phew!" Sophia felt relieved as she stepped into the lift. However, Herring squeezed in before the door closed.

    Sophia felt helpless.

    "Little Sophia, what shall we eat?" Herring kept his distance from Sophia when Colin was not around. She couldn''t understand this sudden affection.

    Before Sophia could decline, the phone rang. Oh dear! Colin!

    Sophia answered the phone timidly, "Hello?"

    "Hello what? You don''t want Herring to know it''s me calling, do you?" Colin was irritated. Each time he called her, Sophia would address him as Colin or at least, as Mr. Li.

    But this time, with Herring beside her, she didn''t. Obviously, she didn''t want Herring to know that he was calling.

    Sophia had no choice. Fine! "Mr. Li, how can I help you?" Sophia knew that Herring would make more trouble if she mentioned Colin''s name. She was hoping to avoid another scene.

    And she was right! As soon as Herring heard, he got closer to Sophia, "Little Sophia, I know a ce that serves great food. We''re going there. After dinner, we can get some dessert and watch a movie or go for a walk. What do you think?"

    Even though Sophia covered the phone, Colin could hear Herring''s voice clearly.

    Sophia was anxious at that moment. She lowered her voice, "Herring, I''m on the phone. We can decide where to goter."

    Only Herring would not agree, "Little Sophia, why are you so afraid of Colin? We don''t need his approval to go on a date. He doesn''t like you after all, does he?"

    Sophia thought about what Herring had said... And he was right to remind her that Colin did not seem to like her. What was she nervous about?

    Sophia held the phone up to her ear, "Hello, Mr. Li, what can I do for yo

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    misread it. There''s nothing wrong with it."

    Sophia stared at him, "Stop smoking! Aren''t you afraid that your lungs will turn ck?"

    "They are already ck." He had been smoking for over a decade. How could his lungs remain normal?

    "Anything else? Otherwise I''m leaving."

    "Why? Is Herring still waiting for you downstairs?" Colin blew smoke in Sophia''s face.

    Sophia choked and coughed.

    "Mr. Li, I''m already off duty. I don''t have to report everything to you. And it''s my private life." Colin didn''t like her anyway. Why should she bother to exin?

    "Sophia Lo!" Colin stood up and kicked away the chair. He walked towards Sophia, cigarette bnced in his right hand. He tucked his left hand in his pocket.

    Afraid of Colin''s temper Sophia ran to the door.

    At that time, getting away from Colin was her top priority. The farther, the better.

    However, he caught her, "What are you running away from? I''m not gonna eat you."

    Sophia shook her head, but Colin kept pushing, "You don''t want to stay with me, do you?"

    Sophia felt that Colin would throttle her had she dared to nod or say yes at that moment.

    "Mr. Li, what do you want?" Sophia''s heart beat faster as Coline closer to her.

    "Stay away from Herring."

 Chapter 1177 The Final Say

    With these words, Colin just remembered he was the one that had invited the flirt, Herring. Now, it was impossible to send him away.

    Sophiaughed sardonically and said, "Didn''t Herring ask you to seduce me? Now that I''m yours, will you abandon me ungratefully?"

    The man looked stunned, "What do you mean, you''re mine?"

    Sophia ignored his question and said, "Mr. Li, I''m leaving now."

    Colin stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray, suddenly kissing her red lips, "Sophie, you owe me 35 kisses. Tonight, you should pay them all."

    There was no way she could protest, when he aggressively robbed her of her breath.

    Since he just smoked a cigarette, his mouth was heavy with its taste.

    But... The kisssted too long. One minute passed... Two minutes... Three minutes... Soon, Sophia got desperate.

    Five minutes had passed when Colin finally let her go with wobbly legs.

    Her face was flushed as she gasped for air.

    "No! "Colin, you''re taking advantage of me!" Sophia tried to bargain with him.

    "What?" Without releasing Sophia, Colin lowered his head and listened to what she had to say.

    "You can''t kiss me for too long. It should onlyst a minute. Otherwise, I''ll count the extra minutes as more kisses."

    "Impossible!" Colin released her and walked to his office desk, turning theputer off.

    Exasperated, Sophia behaved recklessly, "Then, I won''t file for a leave!" He had cheated two kisses out of her.

    "Fine!" Colin put on his coat and agreed.

    When Sophia turned around, she heard Colin''s voice from behind, "Your father must miss you a lot, but you haven''t visited him for a long time. He must feel very sad."

    ...

    Sophia stopped in her tracks. With her back to Colin, she closed her eyes.

    After a while, she fiercely turned around and snapped at the man fixing the buttons of his coat.

    "Are you threatening me?"

    "I never said I was a kind and merciful man." Colin didn''t even try to deny her usations.

    Sophia didn''t respond.

    Her face turned red with anger, and the words left her mout

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ophia was applying skin care products, Colin unbuttoned his shirt and walked towards the bathroom.

    "I''ll be ready in a second." She hurried and patted her face gently with the facial cream.

    "Take your time." Colin leaned against the sink and watched as Sophia carefully applied cosmetics on her entire face.

    She closed the lid of the cream bottle and put it back in ce.

    "Actually, I won''t stay here often. You don''t need to buy these." Since she had her own apartment, they would live apart after they returned from A Country.

    "You cane over anytime you want." Colin caressed her smooth face with his thumb.

    The products sent by Wade were good. Sophia''s skin had be delicate and soft after just using them.

    Come over anytime?

    Wasn''t Colin nning to divorce her? Why did he say she coulde over anytime?

    When they get to A Country, she would discuss with the doctor about taking her father to Z Country, so she could personally take care of him.

    She wanted to live with her father. But if she lived at Colin''s vi, it would be inconvenient and it might trouble him. It was better to live apart from him.

    She shook her head and said, "No, I can livefortably on my own."

    Colin couldn''t understand her and assumed that she was refusing him again. He replied angrily, "Get the hell out and find another ce to sleep!"

 Chapter 1178 The Lonely Figure

    Colin''s face looked dark. Why was he angry again? Was it because she refused his offer ofing to live here?

    No, it couldn''t be that.

    Sophia walked out of the bathroom and hesitated, before climbing onto therge bed.

    Staring at the ceiling, she began to think.

    Recently, she had felt drawn to Colin. It felt like something was binding them together for some reason.

    She didn''t know whether it was good or bad.

    She made her mind up and decided to ask Colin if he still wanted to divorce her.

    If a divorce was inevitable, it was better to keep a safe distance from him.

    If not, what should she do?

    Thinking about it made Sophia''s heart beat fast and her face flush. What was wrong with her?

    Colin came out of the bathroom and found Sophia covering her face with her hands.

    He watched her coldly, "Are you thinking about someone? What a frivolous woman you are."

    ...

    The blush on Sophia''s face faded immediately. "A bastard, " Sophia said softly.

    Colin didn''t expect her to admit that. He stood beside the bed and looked down at her. In a cold tone, he said, "A bastard?" "Must be one of your lovers."

    Lover...

    Restraining the strong urge to hit him, she gritted her teeth and nodded, "You''re very clever."

    With this, Colin removed his bathrobe and threw it onto the bed.

    Despite Sophia''s shock, Colin went under the covers and held her tightly.

    "Sophia, I warned you that you''re not allowed to have other lovers. How dare you ignore me!" Although he had a bathrobe for Sophia, he never gave it to her.

    It made it easier to remove the towel off her body.

    Blushing profusely, Sophia grabbed the nket and tried to cover herself up, but Colin stopped her. Soon, they were both naked.

    "Colin, wait. I have a question!" Sophia pulled back from Colin''s eager hands.

    "Tell me."

    She took a deep breath as she sorted her thoug

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    in the heaven?

    Do you know how much I miss you?

    Mom, please give me strength so I can find the murderer who killed you. Perhaps one day I could also find Aaron.

    Mom, I feel so bad.

    Why do so many people hate me? Why did they frame me?

    Why?

    She bowed her head as hot tears flowed down her face.

    But she was fortunate to have another mother who treated her well. Mom, thank you for blessing me with my mother-inw, Aunt Wendy, who is very good to me.

    Sophia was bewildered when a pair of ck leather shoes appeared in front her.

    Raising her head, she found it was Colin.

    She hated it when people saw her weak side. Wiping her tears in a hurry, she stood up and walked out of the garden.

    "Sophia." Colin called.

    Sophia stopped, but didn''t turn around. "Sorry, I''ll leave now."

    Sophia spoke through her tears. With this, she started walking faster.

    Everybody hated her. Maybe she shouldn''t exist anymore...

    Her words hurt Colin. Obviously, she misunderstood.

    He quickened his steps and grabbed her wrist, pulling her into his arms.

    He didn''t let her go despite her violent protests.

    Perhaps she was exhausted, because she stopped struggling. Resting her head on his shoulder quietly, she stopped crying.

 Chapter 1179 I Donâ€™t Want to Get Hurt Again

    Sophia couldn''t cry, it was a sign of weakness.

    Colin didn''t know how tofort her. He could only hold her quietly for a long time before he said, "Don''t cry."

    ... Sophia stopped crying.

    Closing her eyes, she took a deep breathe of Colin''s scent. She wanted to enjoy the brief moment of happiness between them.

    As the rain grew heavier, Colin took off his coat and wrapped it around her. "Let''s go back."

    Sophia shook her head, "Colin, there''s something I want to tell you."

    "Okay."

    "Since we''re getting a divorce in the future, we don''t have to get too close to each other. We should live our own lives and get divorced at the right time, okay?"

    After saying that, Sophia could feel Colin''s cold gaze on her. She lowered her head, and didn''t have the courage to look up.

    After a long time, a key fell into her hand. "The ne leaves at 8 a.m. tomorrow. Don''t bete."

    Colin strode away under the rain in only his shirt, without looking back. He looked invincible as he walked away.

    I''m sorry, Colin. I don''t want to get hurt again.

    As Sophia sat in the driver''s seat, she realized that she forgot to return his coat.

    She got off the car, but Colin had already walked away. All she could see were two endless rows of dimmps shining on the long road.

    Inexplicably, her heart began to ache.

    At 7 o''clock in the morning

    Sophia rushed to catch a cab to the airport. When she arrived, she took out her ID card, and went directly to the check-in counter for her ticket.

    She received a first ss ticket from the counter.

    It must''ve been booked for her by Colin.

    Sophia looked around for Colin in the waiting area, but she didn''t find him. She found herself a seat and waited.

    A man in the VIP lounge watched her every move.

    Sophia found out a few minutes before the ne took off that Colin was seated beside her. Wade sat on Colin''s other side.

    Smiling, Sophia greeted Wade. She ignored Colin and turned off her phone as if nothing had happened.

    Closin

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    . Sophia was always too cautious in her presence. Wendy was afraid that she was unhappy.

    Having no daughter, Wendy doted on Sophia like she was her own.

    She felt bad when Sophia was careful around her.

    "That''s good to hear, mom!" Sophia breathed a sigh of relief.

    They chatted for a while as they made the bed. Later, Wendy asked, "How are you and Colintely?"

    "We''re doing great. Colin is good to me."

    Wendy frowned, "I want the truth. Don''t lie to me."

    Sophia winked and put on a smile for Wendy, "Mom, I meant every word. When someone bullies me, he speaks out for me. He also buys me beautiful new clothes and new skin care products. Rest assured, mom."

    When she talked about Colin, a spark of happiness filled Sophia''s eyes. Although it was brief, itsted long enough for Wendy too see.

    Wendy nodded in satisfaction, "Good, I''m relieved! The next step is to try and have a baby, okay?"

    Although Sophia is still young, Colin isn''t. It''s time for them to have a child.

    At Wendy''s words, Sophia lowered her eyes replied softly, "We''ll try harder."

    Have a baby? How could they do that? They were going to get divorced.

    "Sophie, you''re a good daughter. Daughters are always better than sons. I gave birth to two sons, but one of them never visits, and the other ispletely unreachable. How dreadful!"

 Chapter 1180 Complicated

    "Mom, I want to visit my father''s grave at the cemetery this afternoon."

    Sophia''s smile faded as she thought of her family.

    Wendy took Sophia''s hand and drew her closer, "Sophie, your father-inw has recently been looking for your brother. He was apparently spotted in C Country, but he was already gone when our men got there."

    Sophia felt a bit sad. She raised her head and blinked back the tears.

    "And the investigation of your mother''s death is getting a littleplicated. We sent people to the cemetery to look into it, and the copse was caused by someone. The clue leads to several threads. I''ll updated you as soon as we have the results!" One couldn''t im anything without proof.

    "Finally, we''ve also sent people to investigate your father''s ident as well. They went to the neighborhood you used to live in. The security guard said that he remembered seeing several men enter your house, then your father... got ill. But the surveince video had already been destroyed." The Lo n tragedy was definitely caused by someone.

    Blinking back her tears, Sophia nodded, "Thank you, Mom..."

    "Don''t mention it, we''re a family. Don''t cry, Sophie. Your father-inw will also support you. He''ll keep sending people to investigate your mother''s death until we find murderer!"

    "I''m not crying, mom." Sophia took the tissue that Wendy handed her and wiped her eyes.

    Angie and Harold had just woken up from their nap when Sophia went out of the bedroom. They were d to see Sophia, "Sophie! When did you arrive?"

    Approaching them, Sophia took Angie''s hand and smiled, "Grandpa, grandma, I just arrived."

    "That''s good! Did Coline back with you?" They went downstairs and chatted.

    "He''s back too. But he has a lot of work to do in thepany. He''ll be back when his work is done."

    "That brat! He cares about nothing but work. Sophie, your top priority is having a kid! Your mom always wanted a grandchild."

    Sophia paused. "Of course, grandma." Why is everyone bringing up the subject of having a child?

    As Colin promised, a driver came over to pick Sophia up in the afternoon. Sophia bid the elde

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    me?" Pleasantly surprised, Sophia''s eyes widened as she looked at her father.

    "Haha, you''re a liar! My Sophie is busy! Both she and Aaron are at school now!" Jay instantly returned to his previous state of madness. He shook off Sophia''s hands, and continued to whistle to the birds.

    Sophia didn''t force her father to recognize her all at once. With teary eyes, she followed the nurse''s instructions to retell him the happy moments of their family.

    Later on, Jay ran to the stream, jumping and skipping, "Fish! I''m going to catch some fish!"

    Sophia quickly pulled him back from jumping into the water, "Dad! The water is too cold. You can''t go in there!"

    Jay hit her on the shoulder, and red at her angrily, "Bad! You''re a bad person! My daughter likes fish! You''re a bad person! You won''t let me catch fish for Sophie!"

    Sophia burst into tears again.

    Despite his madness, her father remembered that her favorite food was fish.

    She called the nurse to help her bring Jay back to the garden.

    After she kissed her father goodbye, Sophia left to look for his attending doctor. In the elevator, she saw two familiar faces, Dorothy and Payne.

    What were they doing here? Payne still had his arm in a ster hanging from his neck. He pressed the 16th floor. Sophie saw it was floor for gynecology and obstetrics.

    Standing quietly in the corner, she heard Dorothy say, "Honey, do you want a boy or a girl?"

 Chapter 1181 You Donâ€™t Have to Pretend

    Sophia lowered her eyes. She could almost imagine Payne saying, "A boy."

    And his answer was exactly as she anticipated.

    Payne happily answered, "I want a boy. Boys are cuter."

    Sophia snorted to herself. He didn''t want a boy because he thought boys were cuter. He wanted one because his mother always wanted a grandson.

    Back when Sophia and Payne were together, Payne always held her in his arms and whispered to her at night. They had talked about their future and having children.

    When Sophia asked him the same question, Payne honestly answered that he would like a son because of his mother.

    "Okay! I''ll check in a few months to see if it''s a boy or a girl!" Dorothy said in a sweet tone.

    From the conversation, Sophia concluded that Dorothy was pregnant.

    The 12th Floor

    Sophia lowered her head and said to the man in front of her, "Excuse me."

    The man in front of her moved aside. Payne found her voice familiar and looked back.

    But Sophia had already stepped out of the elevator and strode away. Payne stared at her back, but wasn''t certain if it was Sophia.

    "Honey, what are you looking at?" cing her hand carefully on her t stomach, Dorothy noticed him looking at something and turned to the same direction.

    When the elevator door closed, Payne drew his gaze back and shook his head. "I thought I saw a friend just now. But I was mistaken. It wasn''t her."

    Dorothy was immediately alert, "Her?"

    There was a pause. "Him! I meant him!"

    12th floor Department of Psychiatry

    Sophia went to her father''s attending physician and asked about his condition.

    "Don''t worry. Mr. Li has already got in touch with the world''s top neurologist, Dr. Charlie. He''sing to see your father in half a month!"

    Sophia assumed he was referring to Jordan Li.

    She was very touched. "Thank you, doctor. Is there a good chance that my father''s illness will be cured?"

    The doctor pushed his sses. "That seems a bit unlikely at the moment, but we need to wait for Dr. Charlie to arrive. We can only make a conclusion after we consult and discuss with him."

    "All right. Thank you, Doctor. Can I bring father home

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    other side of the living room. After some hesitation, she took out her phone and dialled Colin''s number.

    It was already time to leave work, but Colin was still in a meeting. He almost hung up the phone when he heard it vibrate. But seeing the name on the screen, he stood up. "Don''t stop for me. I have to take this call."

    When the call was put through, Colin didn''t speak. Sophia felt a bit awkward in the silence. Listening to the steady sound of Colin''s breaths, she began, "Um... Mom wanted me to ask you when you''ll be home."

    "I''m busy now."

    "Oh... How long will it take? Dinner is almost ready, and everyone has arrived except for you..."

    Her voice was unusually gentle, making Colin frown slightly. Why was she suddenly so nice to him? Was she pretending in front of the elders?

    "You don''t have to pretend. Mom and dad will only me me if they see we aren''t getting along. They won''t me you."

    "What?" Sophia was lost. What did he mean?

    "That''s it? I''m busy now." Colin hung up the phone.

    Sophia''s heart ached, seeing the call had disconnected.

    She had to ry Colin''s answer to Wendy. After thinking for a while, she went back to the kitchen and told Wendy, "Mom, Colin is almost done with work. He''ll be back soon!"

    "That brat! I told him there would be a family dinner tonight. And he''s been busy the whole day. Dinner is ready! Can''t he just work tomorrow?" Wendyined in discontent.

 Chapter 1182 Family Dinner

    Sophia hurriedly exined for Colin, "Mom, he''s a CEO. There are too many things going on in thepany. Sometimes, he can''t help himself. He can''t just leave whenever he wants to."

    Wendyughed out, ncing at her. "Sophie, you''re so protective of Colin! You''ll spoil him!"

    Sophia opened her mouth but was at a loss for words. If Wendy was happy with that thought, she wouldn''t ruin it.

    "No, I don''t think so. Mrs. Lyu, let me help you!" Seeing Mrs. Lyu prepare to wash the vegetables, Sophia quickly changed the subject.

    "But that''s a servant''s job, Mrs. Li..." Mrs. Lyu hesitated. Sophia smiled at her, "I''m just going to wash some vegetables. Come on, you can help Wendy with other things."

    Wendy nodded to Mrs. Lu. She reluctantly gave the vegetable basin to Sophia and started to work on something else.

    The SL Group

    After hanging up the phone, Colin contemted for a while. He returned to the conference room and said, "Alright, everyone. Go home, have a good rest, and think of a better way to solve the problem. That''s it for today''s meeting."

    ...

    Everyone waspletely shocked at Colin''s words. Half an hour ago, he said that if they couldn''te up with a good idea, no one would be going home tonight.

    How could one phone call change his mind so quickly?

    Although everyone was puzzled, they all hurriedly packed up their things and quickly left room before Colin changed his mind.

    Wendy ced thest dish onto the table. Sophia was pacing in the doorway with her phone in her hands, when she heard the door of the vi open.

    Pleasantly surprised, she raised her head and saw Coline in.

    "You... You''re back!" Sophia shed him a smile.

    Colin shot her a strange look. What was she up to? Was she determined to y the affectionate wife to please his parents?

    With that thought, Colin hummed indifferently in response.

    He changed into his slippers and took off his suit jacket. When a pair of small hands reached out to take his coat, Colin was surprised. His puzzled eyes met hers.

    Sophia awkwardly exined, "I''ll hang it

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    !"

    Angie shed a kind smile, "You don''t have to be so polite to your mother. Look how good your mother is to you, Sophie."

    Sophia nodded, shooting Wendy a grateful look, "Mom has always been nice to me."

    She suddenly heard Colin scoff. Her cheerful mood instantly disappeared.

    Colin''s voice was low, and no one else noticed.

    Wendy was still smiling at Sophia, "The best reward I could wish for is a grandchild. You should hurry up, Sophie."

    When people reached a certain age, they wanted different things.

    Now in her fifties, Wendy was about to enter old age. She''s very eager for a grandchild.

    When Wendy brought up the subject, Levi remained silent. He ate his food quickly with his head down.

    He and Colin had been urged by mother for years to get married and have children. Since his brother finally got married, mom hadn''t paid him attention for a while.

    As long as mother focused on Colin and Sophia, he could still be free...

    Sophia''s face flushed as she was urged to have children again. She bowed her head, "All right."

    Colin didn''t promise or refuse. Instead, he deliberately turned to Levi, "Levi, you''re 27 years old now, aren''t you?"

    Levi red, "Can''t you leave me be?"

    "I certainly won''t, brother." Colin took a sip of his soup.

    "What do you want?"

    "Mom, now that Levi has alsoe of age, shouldn''t you focus on getting him a wife?"

 Chapter 1183 A Relaxing Evening

    At Colin''s words, Sophia got confused. She figured Colin didn''t want to have a baby with her, so he shifted Wendy''s attention to Levi.

    Did Colin dislike children? She loved kids herself. What should she do?

    Wendy let out a deep sigh, "You both need to work this out. Colin must have a baby as soon as possible. And Levi, I''ll introduce you to some girls."

    After swallowing a piece of pork, Levi said, "No way. There''s this girl I like. Don''t worry about me. Just take good care of yourself, and everything will be fine!"

    The girl he liked was a college student who was younger than him.

    Wendy was thrilled, hearing that her son had a girl he liked, so she couldn''t help asking, "Who is she? What''s her name? How old is she? What does she do?"

    Levi replied, "Eat first, talkter!"

    Wendy stared at him in disappointment.

    Although she was at a loss of words, she recovered and joined the conversation again. The family had a good meal and moved to the living room to chat.

    "Go ahead, I have work to do." Colin stood up from the sofa and went upstairs.

    Seeing his brother get up, Levi followed, "I''m leaving now, I have to go back to the army."

    Levi found Selina updating her Facebook that she and Ang had arrived in A Country. He was going to seize this chance to see her. Otherwise, it would be a big waste.

    "Oh, those brats!" Wendy stared at her retreating sons in a sulk. Having sons was irritating! Why couldn''t she have had a daughter? Daughters were better.

    "Mom, they''re busy. But that''s alright, I''ll stay with you." Sophia peeled an orange before giving it to Wendy.

    Wendy took the orange with a sigh, "I don''t depend my sons anymore. Sophia, let''s take care of each other."

    Sophiaughed, "Mom, you can live with me, but dad would definitely say no!"

    Jordan nodded in agreement.

    Halfway up the stairs, Colin was little shocked to hear Sophiaughing.

    He rarely saw Sophia so happy. Whenever she was with him, she would lose her temper, cry, and somet

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    xious. She was too full to eat anymore. Although she knew Colin didn''t like dragon fruit or oranges, she tried to feed them to him.

    "Colin."

    "Yes?" He answered without moving his eyes from the screen.

    Sophia forked a piece of dragon fruit into his mouth without hesitation, and he swallowed.

    Colin knew what she was doing. He didn''t want her to catch on, so he kept eating.

    Sophia took the empty te and stood up, ready to go downstairs.

    "Done?" Colin asked.

    "Yes!"

    "Why you feed me the rest?"

    "Well¡­ Um... I thought you liked them!" Sophia was a terrible liar. She looked away as she spoke.

    Colin raised his eyebrow and bluntly said, "You didn''t want to eat them, so you fed them to me."

    Colin saw through her. Sophia turned red. Without replying, she fled from the room nervously.

    Behind her, Colin looked at theptop with amusement in his eyes.

    Everyone downstairs was ready to leave when Sophia went down with the empty te. Holding Angie, Wendy said with a smile, "I thought you had gone to sleep!"

    Sophia blushed, "No, I just waited for Colin to finish beforeing down."

    Everyone could see that Wendy''s words made her shy. It seemed the couple got along well, and everyone was happy about it.

    "Well, go ahead!" Wendy helped Angie as she went upstairs, while Jordan helped Harold.

 Chapter 1184 No Escape

    The elders continued talking about the couple. Angiemented, "Sophia is a good child. She''s lived a hard life. We should look after her."

    Wendy agreed, "Yes, I''ll ask Colin to take good care of Sophia."

    ...

    On a pedestrian street in A Country

    A military car stopped by the side of the road. A man in camouge attire got off the vehicle, immediately attracting a lot of attention.

    Levi grabbed a cellphone from his pocket and opened Weibo, taking a closer look at the background of the photo.

    This was the ce. Maybe at the mall entrance?

    Levi headed to the destination. After a couple of minutes, he found his target and put away his phone.

    At the door of a yogurt ice cream store, Ang burst intoughter after hearing Selina''s story. "Selina, you cunning woman! How did you make him meet with that trans?"

    Levi stood behind Selina. Although he was striking in his military uniform, Ang didn''t care and wasn''t curious about him.

    "Yeah, she said she kissed Levi!" Thinking of Levi and the trans woman, Selina couldn''t helpughing.

    The trans woman went to Thand for surgery. She was the real deal, and only cheated men.

    "How about Levi?" Ang wanted to know Levi''s reaction.

    Actually, Ang didn''t know Levi.

    Turning off her cellphone, Selina saidcently, "He was called back to the army before he could get revenge. I won''t see him again, so he won''t have the chance to get back at me!"

    "Called back to the army?" ncing at the man behind Selina, Ang''s face fell.

    "Yes. He''s serving in the military here as... I think he''s a..."

    "Senior colonel." Someone answered for her.

    Selina pped her hands. "Right! He''s a senior colonel!" She looked at Ang curiously. "How did you know that?"

    Ang scratche

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    r bodyguards drive behind Levi before calling Sven.

    "Sven, Sven, something happened!" Ang began speaking frantically as soon as the call went through.

    Sven rubbed his temples, "Ang, what''s going on? Can you stop making a fuss?"

    "Sven, a military car took Selina away! Its te number is A6688."

    "Really? Where are you?" A military car? How did Selina have contact in the army? Was it through sworn father Eason?

    "We''re in A Country. We just arrived this afternoon. Please check it quickly. Ask sworn mother L for help. Her brother''s a soldier!"

    "Okay, I see. Wait for my call."

    Hanging up the phone, Ang got into another car and dialled Selina''s number. Unexpectedly, it went through.

    "Selina, Selina, where are you?"

    "Ang, I... I don''t know." Watching thendscape shing outside the window, Selina was lost.

    "Do you know the man who took you? If you don''t, I''ll call the police for you!"

    "I... I don''t know him! Ang, you should go back first." Selina was so pissed with Levi''s rude behavior, that she lied about not knowing him.

    Ang was confused. If Selina didn''t know the senior colonel... Why did Selina ask her go back first?

 Chapter 1185 The Fifth Time

    "Selina, is he listening beside you?"

    "No. Go back the hotel first. I''lle backter." Levi was sworn mother L''s nephew. He wouldn''t dare do anything to her.

    Ang promised Selina, but continued to follow the bodyguards and headed in the direction that Levi went.

    Five Minutes Later

    Sven called back, "Ang, the car belongs to a senior colonel of the A Country army. His name is Levi. He''s L''s nephew."

    "Really? L''s nephew? Why did he take Selina away?" Ang asked Sven in confusion.

    "I don''t know, either. I asked L about it, and she said she would call Daniel''s uncle. Since they know each other, Selina will be safe. Don''t worry. Take care of yourself."

    "All right! I''ll wait for her." Ang hung up the phone. She still hadn''t caught up with Levi''s car.

    Thanks to Ang, it wasn''t long before Wendy and Jordan found out that Levi was with a girl.

    Wendy stared at her husband in surprise. "Levi said there was a girl he liked. He was telling the truth."

    As he dialled Levi''s number, Jordan nced at his wife. "When Levi was leaving, he said he would return to the military."

    Momentarily surprised, Wendy said, "That brat! Tell him not to return if he doesn''te back with the girl!"

    After a while, Levi''s phone connected. "Dad."

    "Where are you taking the girl?" Jordan asked bluntly.

    ncing at the woman in the passenger seat, Levi asked Jordan in confusion, "How do you know that?"

    "That''s not the point. The point is, where are you taking her tonight?" Jordan''s voice was very calm. It was difficult to tell how he felt.

    Levi slowed down the car, "I''m not yet sure. Please don''t worry, dad."

    "Your mom is worried about you. She wants you to bring the girl back home."

    Levi didn''t respond. He ran his hands through his hair in frustration. Colin was already married! Why did mom still want a

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    had done everything with her.

    The third time was on Daniel and J''s wedding. After the ceremony, Selina got away from Levi.

    The fourth time was... about half a month ago. To get back at Levi, Selina deliberately asked him out. Instead of showing up, Selina asked the famous trans woman in their campus to meet with Levi.

    Later on, the trans woman told Selina as she nursed her ck eye that Levi beat her up after she kissed him, ruining her artificial breasts.

    The fifth time... This was the fifth time. Levi brought her here and threatened to take advantage of her and kill her...

    "Impossible!" There was no way Levi would let her go this time.

    As she was dragged to the bedroom, Selina held onto the doorframe tightly. "If you don''t stop, I''ll call the police!"

    "All right. Call the police quickly!" Levi took out his cellphone and handed it to Selina.

    Selina looked at the phone in surprise. He didn''t seem to fear the police!

    What the hell? She didn''t believe him!

    Selina took his phone. When she was about to unlock it, she was pulled into the bedroom.

    She was fooled!

    "Levi, if you dare touch me, I''ll tell my dad to destroy your apartment! Ah!" Trapped in the bed under Levi, Selina let out a scream.

 Chapter 1186 Just an Act

    "I don''t care if you ruin my apartment. But before that, I''ll test if you damaged anything from your kick. If there''s any problem with me, you''ll take responsibility for this!" Shoving the phone from her hand, Levi kissed her red lips...

    Selina''s mind suddenly went nk. This... This was her first kiss! She sobbed.

    Levi had only wanted to frighten her, "Selina."

    "What?"

    "Are you still a virgin?"

    His bluntness made Selina feel too embarrassed to respond.

    "Tell me!"

    "Yes, yes, please don''t hurt me!" Selina tried to move away but Levi pressed heavily on her body.

    Levi let her go with distaste. "I don''t like inexperienced women."

    ... Selina waspletely astonished.

    It took her a while to respond, "It seems you have a lot of experience."

    She heard that soldiers weren''t allowed to sleep around. How could he vite the rules?

    Levi tried to keep his mood, but his hoarse voice betrayed him, "What would you do if you saw me again?"

    Selina looked at the man curiously. Why was he suddenly acting strangely?

    "I don''t need to answer that because we''ll never see each other again. I live in C Country, while you''re in A Country. It would be impossible to see you again." After saying this, the atmosphere in the room became depressing. Selina felt upset for some reason.

    "What if I go to C Country for duty? Or I mighte visit my aunt some time. It''s possible to meet then." Levi closed his eyes, taking a deep breath.

    "All right! In that case, I promise to keep a distance of three meters away from you." Selina said eagerly.

    Levi nodded his head. "Stay here, I''m going to take a bath. Sleep if you want to."

    Selina paused.

    She wasn''t stupid. She couldn''t stay here and wait for him to kiss her again.

    As Levi went into the bathroom to take a cold shower, Selina slipped away quietly.

    When Levi walked out in a bathrobe twenty minutester, the room was empty.

    The Li Vi

    Sop

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    slightly nervous. "Colin, I''ve tried to be good to you. But you keep provoking me again and again. What do you want from me?"

    The man sneered at her in disdain, "When we were in Z Country, you were horrible to me. Now in the Li Vi, you''re trying so hard to be good to me. Sophia, I didn''t expect you to be such a maniptive woman!"

    Though he was pleased that she wanted to treat him well, he was angry that she was only behaving in front of his parents. She wasn''t really good to him. It was all an act.

    Sophia didn''t want to continue the conversation. She moved to get out of his arms. Suddenly... She identally pressed down on something.

    Colin cried out in pain and pushed her away.

    Sophia looked down to check what she''d done. She stared at her hand in shock. How could she press on... that?

    "Damn you! Are you trying to ruin me?" Colin grunted the words in agony. He wanted to punish her badly.

    Sophia flushed immediately. She hadn''t intended to!

    She stepped away from him hurriedly and went downstairs with the ss.

    Her heart was still beating fast when she reached the kitchen. My goodness! What did she do...

    She washed the ss slowly and put it back in ce. Then she went back to the bedroom. To avoid Colin, Sophia went straight for the bathroom.

 Chapter 1187 Iâ€™m Not Going to Touch You!

    Since Sophia didn''t know if Colin was going to take a shower, she hesitated. Opening a small gap in the bathroom door, she asked, "Do you want to take a shower now?"

    "How? Are you going to bathe me?"

    Sophia huffed in frustration. "Are you going to take a shower or not?" This man was bing more and more hateful!

    "If you bathe me, I''ll consider taking a shower now!" Colin put down his notebook since he couldn''t concentrate on his work with Sophia around.

    ''Doh!'' The bathroom door mmed shut. Collin''s face darkened and he continued to work on his notebook.

    Five Minutes Later

    Finally, Sophia walked out of the bathroom and stood in front of Colin. Slightly bowing, she said gently with a half smile, "Mr. Li, the bath water is ready, please go to the bathroom."

    ... Colin red fiercely at the woman, wondering what she was up to.

    As the man continued to stare at her nkly, Sophia reluctantly switched back to her previous expression. "Colin, are you going to take a shower or not?"

    Colin refused indifferently, "Not now."

    Fine! Sophia went back to the bathroom in dejection. She soaked in and took a shower. Colin didn''t seem to want her to be so active with him.

    When Sophia went to bed, she took out a couple of nkets from the cab and covered herself. Then she started ying with her mobile phone.

    She fell asleep at 11pm.

    At 1am, Colin turned off hisputer and went to the bed. He watched the sleeping woman in contemtion.

    Did she really treat him in this active way to make his parents happy?

    The Next Morning

    When Sophia woke up early the next morning, Collin had finished washing up. She got up, folded the nkets, and put them back in the cab.

    Watching her movements, Colin sneered at her.

    "You don''t have to do that! You''re being unnecessary. I''m not going to touch you!"

    Sophia fell into silence.

    When she went downstairs for breakfast, Colin was ready to leave.

    Jordan had left for the army early, and the two elders were doing morning exercises outside. Wendy hadn''t gotten up y

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    handle is theplete spelling of my name.

    Sophia wrote."

    After writing the short letter, Sophia found a courier near the house and sent the letter to Hugh''s old address.

    Sophia touched the address she wrote, not knowing if Hugh would be able to receive the letter...

    Back home, Sophia pushed the door of her parents'' room open, and found it neat and tidy. Everything was still in ce, as if nothing had happened to the family.

    Before she went to prison, the house was robbed and all the rooms were turned over.

    But nothing valuable thing was lost. No one knew what the robber was looking for.

    The innermost room belonged to her younger brother, Aaron. There were several star posters on the wall, two skateboards in the corner, a basketball...

    Why was her younger brother also missing?

    Her uncle told her that he was taken away by someone. Until now, there still wasn''t any news.

    She didn''t know if he was still alive... It was all a mystery. Sophia worried about her brother the most when she was in prison.

    Lying on her bed, Sophia squinted at the ceiling. She smelled something familiar, as if she was back in high school...

    At two o''clock in the morning

    Colin parked his car at the garage of their house. He returned to the room and found the heating turned off because there was no one inside.

    Where was Sophia? Colin frowned slightly.

 Chapter 1188 Please Help Me

    The bed was neat, as if no one had slept in it. Hadn''t Sophia returned?

    Where was she? Couldn''t she wait to go back to A Country before meeting with her lovers?

    At the thought, Colin angrily took out his mobile phone to call Sophia.

    The door of the opposite room opened, it was Wendy.

    "Colin."

    Colin locked his phone, "Mom, why aren''t you asleep?"

    "I fell asleep, but woke up when I heard you return. Did Sophia tell you she won''t being back tonight?"

    "Where is she?" Why didn''t she tell him? Was this her treating him well?

    "Oh, she went back to her old home. I don''t know when she''lle back. If you''re worried, you can go and check up on her."

    Wendy yawned, feeling sleepy.

    "Alright mom, go back to sleep." Colin was uncertain if he should go or not.

    Three minutester, a call made him quickly pick up the phone.

    "Colin... I''m sorry to bother you... Can youe over? Please help me." Sophia''s low voice sounded over the phone.

    Immediately after Sophia gave him the address, he heard a scream on the phone before the line was disconnected.

    A ck sports car sped down the road. It was a half hour drive, but Colin arrived in ten minutes.

    He rushed two steps at a time and leapt to the third floor. The door of one room was ajar, and it was dark inside.

    Colin silently approached the edge of the door, and he could hear the low voice of a woman crying for help. "Let me go! Who are you? What are you looking for? Let me go..."

    Soon, the room fell into silence.

    Without making a sound, Colin pushed the door open. In the lit bedroom, he slowly approached the hooded figure d in ck, who was turning the room around.

    Sophia was left on the bed. Her hands were tied and her mouth was stuffed with a piece of cloth.

    Hiding the dagger he got from his car in his pocket, Colin slowly approached the bedroom.

    Seeing him, Sophia''s eyes widened in surprise. Colin gestured for her to be quiet.

    Before the man in ck returned, Colin

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    oment. "Don''t tell Sophia yet. Send someone to find out where Aaron is being held and find an opportunity to rescue him as soon as possible. If it doesn''t work, I''ll personally contact Dorothy." Holding people hostage was illegal and Dorothy would have nothing to say if someone called the police. She would receive legal ramifications.

    The reason Colin didn''t inform the police immediately was because he still had a good rtionship with her brother. Once they fell out, both sides would have losses.

    "Alright, president."

    "Let the Deputy CEOe in. I want to talk to him about thepany."

    "Yes, president." After Wade left, Colin stared at theputer in deep thought. He wondered if Dorothy would do something to Sophia if she knew she hade back to A Country.

    After leaving her old home, Sophia spent the whole afternoon in the hospital. Jay was still the same, there wasn''t any change while she was away.

    She gave the gifts she bought to the two nurses. One of the nurses refused, "Miss Lou, it''s our job to take care of your father. I can''t ept these."

    Sophia shook her head and told the woman in her thirties, "It is not a big gift. Since I noticed you use lipstick, I went to the mall and bought one for you. This is my personal gift. Taking care of my father is hard work. Please ept it."

 Chapter 1189 Ransom

    The nurse felt too embarrassed to ept it. "You really don''t need to do this. I''ve just been doing my job. Besides, Mr. Li pays us a higher sry than the others. I shouldn''t ept your gift."

    "The sry is what you''ve earned. This is my personal gift. Although it''s not expensive, I hope you don''t mind!" Her money has been tight recently. If she had more money, she would''ve bought more gifts for them.

    A lipstick that costs a few hundred can be considered expensive. How could a nurse from an ordinary family refuse?

    Finally, Sophia convinced the nurse to take the lipstick she bought.

    The nurse felt grateful to Sophia. She kept reassuring Sophia that working away from home was all right. She would definitely take good care of her father.

    Before dinner, Sophia returned to the Li Vi

    While making dinner, Sophia assisted Wendy to learn to cook in the kitchen. She could definitely cut vegetables, but cooking was difficult to her.

    Sophia hasn''t been pampered since she was a child. Back when she lived at home, she helped her parents with housework, like washing clothes and preparing vegetables.

    While Sophia was cutting the onions in the kitchen, Wendy called Colin, "Will youe back for dinner tonight?"

    "No. I have an appointment with a client." Colin was on his way to the hotel.

    Wendy felt a bit regretful. "Well, I was going to ask you about dinner. Sophia was the one who helped me cook tonight. But if that''s the case, go ahead!"

    Colin didn''t say anything. When Wendy thought that Colin had hung up the phone, he spoke again, "I will have dinnerte."

    Wendy understood what he meant and replied happily, "Okay, I''ll leave some food for youter."

    Going back to the kitchen, Wendy asked Sophia to take some food out. Thinking it was for Jordan, she obediently set aside some food from each dish into a few tes.

    At 9 o''clock in the evening, Sophia came out of the bedroom and gave Wendy some hand cream, "Mom, you usually cook. I hope you''ll appl

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    Three million! Not three hundred!

    After dressing up, Sophia finally called Colin.

    On the way back, Colin had drunk some wine, so he leaned against the rear seat and closed his eyes to rest.

    Seeing the caller ID, Colin smiled but answered the phone indifferently. "What?"

    "Colin..." After calling his name, Sophia fell into silence.

    Colin guessed that she needed his help. She didn''t talk, and he didn''t bother to urge her.

    Sophie bit her so lower lip hard, it almost bled. She went straight to the point, "I want to borrow three million from you. You can rest assured that I will pay you back, with a credit note as proof. If you''re uneasy, I can sign a longerbor contract for thepany..."

    Three million was an astronomical figure for Sophia. But for Colin, there was no difference between three million and three thousand.

    What does she want the three million for?

    Sophia had no idea about his wealth. She added anxiously, "But if you don''t have the money, it doesn''t matter. I..."

    "What will you do?" Colin asked her casually.

    Sophia fell into silence again. What if Colin didn''t have the money? Did she really have to do what Dorothy said?

    "If you don''t have enough money... I''m going to ask Herring or... Can you help me get in contact with Hugh?" Giving in to Dorothy would be thest resort.

 Chapter 1190 No Other Choice

    Sophia''s idea of asking other men for help enraged Colin.

    "Sophia, who do you think is willing to help you besides me?"

    ... Sophia held the mobile phone tightly and said nothing.

    Maybe she thought highly of herself. Herring was neither her rtive nor her friend. Why would he lend her that much money? Hugh... She probably couldn''t contact him at all.

    "I see. Thank you, Colin. I''m sorry for bothering you, goodbye!" Sophia endured the pain in her heart and was ready to hang up the phone.

    Herst hope shattered. Sophia stood nkly in the middle of the bedroom.

    "What do you want the 3 million for?" Colin interjected quickly, preventing her from hanging up.

    Sophia was hesitant to tell him about her brother. Colin had helped her take care of her father and even sent for a specialist...

    "I have a friend who needs it." She lied because she didn''t want to trouble Colin anymore, she was afraid that... he disliked her.

    "Which one?" Colin asked her to borate.

    Sophia couldn''t tell, and was ready to hang up again. "No one, just an old friend. I''m sure you''re busy, Mr. Li! Don''t worry about it."

    Sophia hurriedly disconnected the call, a drop of tear slipping from her eye. She felt hopeless. There was a chance to save her brother, but it was in vain.

    Painfully closing her eyes, Sophia made a decision. To save her brother, she had to be brave and sleep with someone...

    Wiping away her tears, Sophia took her handbag and quickly walked out of the Li Vi.

    Having forgotten to borrow a car from Colin, Sophia could only leave the Li Vi on foot.

    Colin stared at his phone in annoyance.

    When the car drove into Li Manor, Wade noticed a figure on the side of the road, "Mr. Li, isn''t that Mrs. Li?"

    Colin looked up. Indeed, the woman walking briskly outside was Sophia.

    Where was she going, sote at night?

    The car passed by Sophia. Deep in worry thinking about her brother, she didn''t notice a car turning around to keep up with her.

    After a long walk, Sophia made a pri

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    en call me over? Do you have something good for me?"

    Dorothy lowered her head and smiled. "Mr. He is really smart! How do you feel about her? She''s supposedly very experienced!"

    Sophia clenched her fists tightly. She wanted to burn this ce down, so they could all perish together!

    Henry smiled crudely and lifted Sophia''s chin up. "Good, let''s go. Thank you Miss Lien!"

    "You''re wee, Mr. He. Have a wonderful night!" Dorothy waved her hands to the bodyguards, "Get Mr. He a room the upstairs!"

    Henry lowered his head to kiss Sophia, but she took a step back. Although he missed, his eyes were full of interest.

    She seemed to be a little wild cat. Good. He liked it!

    "Hey! Why are you hiding? You should be honored to be kissed by Mr. He!" Seeing Sophia act pure and lofty, Dorothy felt irritated and pinched her arm.

    Sophia kneaded her sore arm and glowered at Dorothy, "You''d better release my brother tomorrow morning. Otherwise, we will all die together!"

    Sophia had made up her mind in the few minutes just now. If she was destined to sleep with Mr. He that night, she would ept such misfortune as predetermined by God.

    After Dorothy had released her brother the next morning, she would die with her!

    If Dorothy broke her word, she would kill Mr. He and Dorothy, find a way to save her brother, then kill herself!

 Chapter 1191 I Will Die if You Divorce Me!

    If Mr. He really slept with her, she would be tainted and would feel too ashamed to live in this world, let alone staying with Colin.

    She regretted not giving her first time to Colin.

    She thought she had slept with Colin, but the more she thought of it, the more she was convinced that there was something fishy about it. She checked the Web. And found that nothing had happened between them...

    Dorothy was terrified at the fervent hatred in Sophia''s eyes. She tried to calm down and said, "Of course, I''ll let him go!"

    The bodyguard soon came back. "Mr. He, this is the room card for the presidential suite on the 16th floor."

    Henry felt as if his whole body was on fire. Taking the room card, he walked to the room with his arm sped around Sophia''s waist.

    Sophia dragged herself as she left the private room with Mr. He.

    On the 16th floor

    Standing at the door, Sophia didn''t have the courage to step inside.

    Henry wasn''t in a hurry. He leaned against the wall inside the room, waiting for Sophia.

    "Sophia!" A cold but familiar voice called out nearby.

    Sophia turned around and was shocked. Was that Colin, stalking towards them like a raging lion?

    Sophia was scared to death. Covering her face, she rushed into the room and quickly locked the door.

    Henry didn''t know what was going on. Immediately after Sophia came in, he held her from behind. "Come on! Honey!"

    Loud knocks on the door soon came. They were not so much knocks as violent pounding.

    "Sophia! Open the fucking door!" From the outside, the voice of Colin''s fury came.

    Sophia was so frightened that she didn''t move. Why did Coline here?

    Henry let go of his hold on Sophia doubtfully. Was that the voice of... President Colin Li of SL Group?

    "You have three seconds to open the door, or I will kick it open!"

    Sophia didn''t want to open the door, she was afraid Colin would kill her...

    Henry didn''t know what she was thinki

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    Her body pressed to his back closely. Suppressing his emotions, Colin tried hard to keep his sanity.

    "No! Go away, Sophia!"

    Colin removed her hands from his waist and said to her without even looking back, "I''ll tell mom about our divorce!"

    As the man walked to the door, Sophia cried out heartbrokenly, "Colin, I will die if you divorce me!"

    ...

    The room became very quiet. Sophia was confused, why did she say that?

    Colin''s cold eyes swept over her naked body, "Sophia, do you know the consequences of threatening me?"

    Sophia shook her head, nodded, and finally shook again. "No matter how much you threaten me, it''s your fault! This whole thing is all your fault! You had 3 million, but why did you refuse to lend me the money in the first ce?"

    She didn''t care even he thought she was shameless. She wouldn''t divorce him!

    "So, you''re willing to sell yourself to that old man for 3 million? Sophia, how low can you go?" Saying that, Colin left without looking at her anymore.

    Bang! The door was mmed shut fiercely. It became very quiet.

    In the corridor, Colin punched the wall with his fist.

    Sophia, Sophia! You''re really something!

    In Room 221, Dorothyy in Payne''s arms pleasantly. She took up a ss of wine to him, "Honey, let me feed you!"

 Chapter 1192 Only Three Hundred Thousand

    That bitch Sophia must be having a rough time with Mr. He. Dorothy felt very pleased at the thought that Sophia was being fucked by that disgusting man.

    Payne took a drink from the ss his wife offered.

    Bang! The door was mmed open. Frightened by the loud sound, Dorothy let go of the wine ss, and it fell to the ground, breaking into pieces.

    Upon recognizing the person who entered, Dorothy didn''t dare lose her temper. "Mr. Li, what brings you here?"

    Looking grave, Colin strode into the room and seized Dorothy by the cor, pulling her up from the sofa.

    "Mr. Li... What are you doing?" Payne grabbed Colin at once. Dorothy was too distressed to say a word.

    Colin looked at Dorothy furiously, "Didn''t I tell you not to go after Sophia?"

    Although Payne was puzzled, he still held her wife cautiously, "Mr. Li, there must be some misunderstanding! Isn''t Sophia in Z Country? We''ve been in C Country the whole time."

    "Dorothy, why did you ask Sophia for 3 million?" Paying no attention to Payne, Colin continued interrogating Dorothy, who was choking from his grasp.

    Dorothy shook her head, and flustered, "She... She was willing to... sleep with that man!"

    Payne tried to help her out. "Mr. Li, Sophia''s just a wanton woman. You don''t need to get worked up over her. Dorothy is pregnant, Mr. Li. How about letting her down now?"

    Hearing that, Colin gradually loosened his hold on the suffocating Dorothy. He didn''t need to re up because of Sophia, she''s just a wanton woman!

    When the grip on Dorothy rxed, she gasped for air.

    Colin was really a formidable man!

    "Why did Sophiae here?" Colin didn''t trust her easily.

    Dorothy''s eyes shed nervously. She was considering if she should tell the truth, when Payne asked her in surprise, "Did you meet Sophy?"

    Sophy, Sophy, Sophy! Dorothy hated her husband for calling that woman so intimately!

    "Sophia is short on money, so she asked me to set her up with som

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    ow that it was 300, 000...

    When he was about to ask Dorothy for more details about what she told Colin, Dorothy said her belly was hurting, so he said nothing.

    "Tell her to call me back!" Then Sophia hung up.

    She didn''t want to hear Payne''s voice at all. After dressing up, she left the suite.

    When Sophia was walking to the bar entrance, Dorothy called her, "Sophia, I didn''t expect you to be married to Colin!"

    Payne had no other choice but to tell Dorothy the truth.

    Dorothy''s hatred and jealousy boiled over. How could a bitch like Sophia marry an excellent man like Colin?

    "It''s none of your business! Where''s my brother? I can give you the 3 million!" Sophia avoided the topic coldly.

    Although Dorothy didn''t want to, she told her the truth. "Mr. Li took him away!"

    Sophia was dumbfounded. "Where was he taken?"

    "How would I know? Go ask your husband!" Dorothy didn''t feel well. How could Sophia marry Colin?

    Finding out the whereabouts of her brother, Sophia didn''t want to say another word to her and hung up directly. Then she cklisted Dorothy''s number.

    Dorothy, this isn''t the end!

    Sophia hurriedly took a taxi to the Li Manor.

    Opening the door of the vi, Sophia found it waspletely dark inside. After changing her shoes, she walked upstairs silently.

 Chapter 1193 Not Wanton

    Wary about waking someone, Sophia walked lightly.

    When she opened the bedroom door, the light was on. Colin had just exited the bathroom. He pretended not to see Sophia.

    Closing the door, Sophia stepped in front of Colin and took out the check from her bag.

    "Here''s the check. Where''s my brother?"

    Since her brother had been set free, it was pointless for her to keep the money.

    Colin looked at the check indifferently and lifted her chin. "What? Return the check to me, and continue finding men to satisfy you?"

    ...

    Hearing Colin''s insults, Sophia closed her eyes and opened them again. "Where''s my brother?"

    Colin violently pushed Sophia away, and she fell to the bed.

    In the face of the silent man, Sophia didn''t give up and continued to ask, "Colin, where''s my brother? Did you take him away?"

    Colin opened theputer, "When you stop bringing shame on the Li Family, I''ll give you the answer!"

    "..." Sophia put the check on the desk lightly, "The reason I needed 3 million was to get back Aaron. Dorothy wanted 3 million and I nned to borrow from you..." Colin knew what happened next. "I couldn''t get the 3 million, so Dorothy told me... to sleep with Mr. He for one night... then she would free my brother."

    Sophia was too ashamed to say it out loud.

    Crack! Colin threw the document on the desk, frightening Sophia.

    "Forget the money! Sophia, you''d rather sleep with other men than tell me the truth?" Sophia disappointed him so much.

    Sophia knew it was her fault. She stood there, wringing her fingers, and said anxiously, "I''m sorry, I... didn''t know you had the money, nor did I want to give you trouble..."

    It was was true. She didn''t think Colin had that much money.

    Colin couldn''t helpughing. As a regional president, 3 million was just a small amount for him.

    "Sophia, if you want to lie, be smart! What a rotten excuse!"

    Sophia shook her head, "No! I''m serious! Colin, 3 million is big. I didn''t thin

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    live with Colin.

    She would act first and tell him afterwards!

    The servant opened the door for Sophia. Knowing she was Colin''s wife, the servant warmly weed her, "My Lady, wee back!"

    Sophia nodded with a smile. Together with the servants, Sophia moved her things into her room on the 2nd floor.

    In the evening, Sophia downloaded several recipe apps on her phone and read each recipe carefully. It was Sophia''s first time to cook, and she was very excited.

    However, after working in thepany for 3 days, Sophia still hasn''t received any information about Colin''s return. On the 4th day, Colin held a morning video conference with the executives. Sophia realized that he had gone to the office in the United States.

    It was uncertain when he woulde back.

    Sophia went back to her office in disappointment. Because of Sophia and Colin''s absence, Herring didn''te to thepany for a long time.

    After work, Sophia wandered the streets to the subway entrance. While she was queuing up, she saw a big screen ying the entertainment news.

    "... A journalist reported Le having dinner with a mysterious man in a six-star hotel in the United States. After dinner, the man was discovered to be the regional president of SL Group, Colin Li! They left in a luxury car together..."

 Chapter 1194 A Letter from a Foreign Land

    Sophia was still staring at therge screen when the subway arrived. Seeing the face of the woman in the lc coat, she recognized that it was indeed Le. When the tall man in a suit beside Le turned, Sophia saw a familiar face. It was Colin.

    The two people didn''t hide away from the camera. They walked straight towards a ck luxury car and left.

    With a heavy heart, Sophia went home. On the way, she searched online about Le and Colin. They were mentioned on Weibo as well.

    She checked their Weibo ounts and was relieved to find that neither of them had made a response.

    But she was rather depressed by the reviews calling for them to get together.

    Her marriage with Colin had been a secret all this time. Only a few people knew that Colin had married. The number of people wanting Colin and Le to get together were growing.

    When she got home, Sophia took a bath to calm herself down. After much hesitation, Sophia finally sent Colin a message, "Colin, where''s my brother? Is he okay?"

    But by the time she fell asleep, she still hadn''t gotten a reply from Colin.

    At the University of Jeju in H Country

    Actors and actresses were taking a break after amercial shoot.

    A tall and handsome man sat down on his chair casually, when a crowd of girls surrounded him, "Hugh! I love you! Can I take a photo with you?"

    "I love you, Hugh!" "I love you! I love you!"

    "Hugh! Can I have your autograph?"

    Hugh satisfied every request from his fans. Signing autographs for them, he charmed them with a smile that would make most women go crazy.

    Ten minutester, he was still signing autographs

    When his assistant approached him, "Hugh, there''s a letter for you from A Country."

    Hearing this, Hugh paused and asked, "From whom?"

    He was filled with anticipation. Could it be from the person he had lost in touch with for almost two years?

    "Oh, it was sent to your previous address. I got a call and asked them to forward it here." His assistant exined.

    H

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    een on the phone camera.

    Noticing Colin approaching, Hugh narrowed his eyes and his gentle face suddenly clouded.

    "... Hugh, why don''t youe here? I''ll show you around Z Country. I''ll get paid tomorrow. We can go out for a dinner and... Oh, no. We can''t. You''ll be followed by the paparazzi. I''ve forgotten that you''re super famous now."

    She grinned, unaware of the mutual jealousy between the man she was talking to and the man behind her.

    Remembering the news on Colin and Le, Sophia wondered if things would be the same if she and Hugh went out for a meal together.

    She suddenly felt pity for Hugh, his fame came at the cost of his privacy.

    Sophia came to herself when she heard Hugh ask a question.

    "Why are you with Sophia?"

    "What?" Sophia turned her head to look at the phone in confusion. She saw Hugh''s cold face first, then she noticed there was a man behind her.

    "Goodness!" Sophia was so scared, she jumped off the bed.

    Colin... What was he doing here?

    Ignoring Sophia''s distress, Colin looked at person in the video calmly, "I''m with my wife. What''s so strange about that?"

    Hugh''s eyes widened in shock.

    How was that possible?

    Sophia had married Colin?

    No way!

    Didn''t Sophia love that loser, Payne? Why would she marry Colin?

    "Sophia! Is that true?" Hugh asked incredulously.

 Chapter 1195 Terrible Love Story

    Sophia scratched her head awkwardly. "Hugh, Colin and I... got married."

    ...

    Colin strode to end the video call immediately as soon as Sophia finished talking.

    It gave Hugh time alone to himself to think about the news.

    "Colin, you''re back now. Are you tired? Let me prepare a bath for you..." Colin''s sudden appearance caught Sophia off guard.

    The man nced at her and ignored her question. "Who let you move in?"

    "Because... I wanted to move in." She wanted to say that would take good care of him, but she swallowed the words and kept it to herself.

    Putting his hands into his pockets, he cruelly refused her. "Get out."

    His blunt rejection embarrassed Sophia. She clenched her teeth, her pale face emphasizing the flush on her cheeks.

    "No, I''m not going. I''ll stay here and take care of you." She said thest words in a low voice.

    Colin was silent for a while before he said sarcastically, "How would you take care of me?"

    "I can cook for you and clean after you. I''ll prepare your bath and wash your clothes." Sophia eagerly enumerated the list of things she could do to please Colin.

    But Colin shot her down quickly. "Everything you mentioned is the job of a servant."

    ...

    Sophia fell into silence, hesitating whether she should stay or leave.

    "I''ll say it again, get out!" Colin drove her away ruthlessly.

    Feeling aggrieved, Sophia inhaled sharply. "Colin, you''re different at the office. You''re usually very nice... Why do you treat me this way?" He was a gentleman with other people, including his clients. Why was he always so cold towards her?

    Her question made Colin feel guilty, but he kept the hard look on his face. "You deserve it!"

    If she hadn''t betrayed him, he would still love her. But she didn''t care about her private life. Why should he be nice to such a woman?

    Sophia opened her mouth and wanted to exin herself. But the fact was, Colin never believed her despite her numerous attempts.

    She gave up. "I want to..."

    Before she could finish, Colin grasped her wrist and dragged

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    tly what Hugh felt.

    Colin didn''t deny it.

    Herring covered his forehead. It was a terrible love story. His two best friends were in love with the same woman. Sophia, who grew up with Hugh, married Colin...

    Someone was knocking at the bedroom door. Colin narrowed his eyes. Because it waste, it could only be Sophia.

    Ending the call with Herring, Colin went to open the door.

    Sophia stood outside, holding a tray. "I didn''t know you would be back tonight, so I didn''t buy any food. I found some sweet dumplings in the fridge and cooked them for you. Do you want to eat?"

    The maids were responsible for cooking meals. Sophia wasn''t good at it.

    Sophia wanted to eat sweet dumplings the night before, so she bought them in the supermarket and cooked herself some to eat.

    It tasted good. Sophia wanted to cook it for Colin some time.

    But Colin tly declined, "No."

    Then he closed the door forcefully.

    "Ah!" Sophia yelled when the door was shut, and Colin quickly reopened the door.

    Outside, the sweet dumplings were in a mess all over the floor because the door had hit the tray. Sophia wasn''t injured from the steaming dumplings because she wore pants and cotton slippers.

    "What''s wrong? Are you hurt?" Worry filled Colin''s eyes, but it vanished soon. Colin stopped Sophia from crouching down to clean the mess. He looked her up and down.

 Chapter 1196 Let Me Treat You

    Sophia shook her head nkly. "No."

    Colin berated her, "You''re so careless!"

    Feeling wronged, she burst out, "You''re the one who suddenly closed the door and hit my tray!"

    "Are you ming me?"

    Sophia nodded in response. "Yes!"

    Colin was speechless. He threw a cold look at her. "Should I apologize to you?"

    "No! You don''t have to. But please don''t kick me out." Sophia looked at him hopefully.

    Colin turned away and said, "You don''t need to do this for me."

    There were servants in the house. She didn''t need to do it and tire herself out.

    But Sophia misunderstood him, and thought Colin didn''t like the food she prepared. Depressed and silent, she crouched down and picked up the bowl and spoon from the floor. They didn''t break because of the carpet.

    Getting cleaning tools from downstairs, Sophia swept the mess on the floor.

    She reced the dirty carpet with a new one.

    After changing his clothes, Colin went out and saw Sophia cleaning up and stopped her immediately. "Let Ms. Qin do that!"

    Ms. Qin was currently in charge of cleaning up the vi.

    "No, I can do it. I''ve put a new carpet on the floor and I''ll wash the dirty one."

    Colin threw her a nce and said lightly, "You''re not good at it."

    ...

    When Ms. Qin was asked to clean up, Sophia went downstairs to wash the dishes. She had cooked thest few sweet dumplings for Colin and had nothing left to eat now.

    After finishing up in the kitchen, Sophia washed her hands and went back to her bedroom.

    She closed the door and threw herself on the bed wearily. Then she got a message from Hugh on WeChat, "Are you happy?"

    Sophia held her cell phone, contemting how to answer him.

    Was she happy? She didn''t know the answer either.

    To reassure Hugh and prevent him from worrying, Sophia replied, "I''m very happy. You should be happy too!"

    When Sophia was about to fall asleep, Hugh replied after a long time, "I''ll be happy if you''re happy."

    ... Realization dawned on Sophia.

    She had forgotten that Hugh was in love with her. But she didn''t know how he

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    hia decided to thank him in her own way. Ignoring the puzzled look in Colin''s eyes, she moved closer, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him.

    Colin was shocked at Sophia''s sudden kiss. Then he got very angry.

    He pushed her away, "Sophia, what do you want this time?"

    Sophia took it in stride and smiled. "Mr. Li, please enjoy your lunch!"

    "I''ll eat itter." he replied coolly.

    Sophia opened his lunch box for him and couldn''t help swallowing when she saw the delicious food inside.

    She handed the chopsticks to Colin but he refused. "You can leave now."

    Sophia reluctantly obeyed. Putting down the chopsticks, she took the other cup of coffee, and started to exit the office.

    "Wait, " Colin stopped her.

    Sophia looked back in confusion.

    "Apany me tonight to the Shining Technology Company dinner meeting." There was a sh of emotion in his eyes, but Sophia failed to catch it.

    She didn''t know why he asked her to apany him, but she nodded her head without asking further. "Okay."

    When she left Colin''s office, Sophia passed by Jamie, who had juste back from lunch. They didn''t speak to each other.

    Jamie stared at her back. She must''ve been trying to seduce the CEO in his office just now.

    Jamie knew that the famous star Le was the CEO''s wife. She would take the chance to tell on Sophia when Le came to the office.

 Chapter 1197 Dinner Meeting

    Before leaving work, Colin threw a car key to Sophia. "Go to the wardrobe in my bedroom and change your clothes."

    Sophia nodded and drove back to the vi.

    In the wardrobe, the closet was full of women''s clothing. Sophia had seen a lot of them in the bedroomst time.

    Since they were going to deal with a business corporation, she couldn''t dress herself too casually.

    She matched an orange short-sleeved off-shoulder top with high-waisted wide-legged trousers and a pair of 2-inch high-heels.

    Sophia looked at herself in the mirror in a daze¡­

    She didn''t think she could pull off this kind of fashion, and she never expected to wear them. They fit her perfectly. More importantly, the bright colors made her look slim.

    After dressing up, Sophia returned to her room and fixed her make-up.

    She reced the rose lipstick with an orange one to match her clothes, and wore a pair of silver earrings that she bought in the Pedestrian Street.

    It seemed that something was missing... Without a ne, the off-shoulder top made her neck look bare.

    But she didn''t have a ne.

    Holding her handbag, Sophia was on her way to buy a ne. Suddenly, Wade appeared in the living room of the first floor.

    "Mr. Ji!" Sophia greeted Wade as she walked down the stairs.

    Wade smiled at Sophia, "Mydy, here''s the jewelry that Mr. Li asked me to send you." Several handbags with boxes in them were ced neatly on the table behind Wade. Seeing Sophia, he raised them.

    "Oh!" She didn''t need to buy anymore. Sophia moved to take the boxes from Wade.

    But Wade stopped her and smiled. "Mydy, they''re a bit heavy. Aunt Liu will help take them upstairs."

    Aunt Liu took the boxes from Wade and went upstairs.

    "Thank you, Mr. Ji." Sophia thanked him politely. She felt ttered that Wade personally sent these to her.

    Wade was Colin''s personal secretary, Sophia was surprised that he would do this errand personally.

    "You''re wee, My Lady. I''ll wait for y

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    geughed and patted Sophia on the shoulder. "Miss Lo is really sweet!"

    Sophia smiled with a trace of unease. She clinked her ss with Mr. Gong''s. "Mr. Gong, I propose a toast to you!"

    "Good!"

    Both of them boldly quaffed down the ss of liquor!

    They sat down, showering Sophia with praises. "Mr. Li is so lucky, with such a beautiful secretary at his side."

    "Yes. How old are you, Miss Lo? Do you have a boyfriend?"

    Sophia smiled slightly, "I''m 24 years old... I don''t have a boyfriend." She just had a husband.

    Colin narrowed his eyes and leaned back in his chair, listening to the woman next to him talking andughing with several managers.

    Joining toasts one after another, Sophia drank heavily. She ran to the bathroom to vomit.

    After vomiting and washing up, Sophia felt much better. She came back with her face flushed, attracting the attention of several managers.

    At 38 years old, Gage was married with a son and a daughter. He was usually abstinent.

    But in that moment, Gage couldn''t help looking at Sophia.

    When Sophia took out the contract and started talking about work, Gage asked Colin directly, "Mr. Li, would you mind if I take Miss Lo out tonight?"

    His question made Sophia''s smile freeze. She had never encountered this situation before, and she got nervous immediately.

 Chapter 1198 Do You Love Him

    Sophia figured that Colin wouldn''t agree. She was still his nominal wife, after all.

    But Colin''s response disappointed her. He flipped to thest page of the contract and pointed to the signature section. "If Mr. Gong signs here, Miss Lo will go out with you tonight... It depends on you. "

    "Good! Mr. Li is really a straightforward man!" Gage picked up the pen to sign the contract.

    Sophia stood up suddenly, her trembling hands clenched into fists. She looked at people at table who had quieted down. "I''m sorry, I''m not feeling very well. I have to go now."

    Taking the handbag behind her, Sophia rushed to the door of the room.

    Someone came up to stop her. "Miss Lo, it''s your honor that Mr. Gong would like to take you out. How could you leave now? That''s just disrespectful!"

    "I''m sorry!" Sophia slightly lowered her head. Her vision blurred suddenly, and she almost fainted.

    In the end, Sophia tried to keep conscious and rushed out of the private room despite everyone''s calls.

    Only after reaching the far side of the road from the hotel did Sophia dare to stop and catch her breath.

    Her tears couldn''t stop falling. Colin... How could he do this to her?

    Even if he hated her, he shouldn''t give her to others...

    Feelings of sorrow flooded Sophia''s heart. She hid in a small garden by the road and cried.

    Despite all her grievances, Sophia finally calmed down and returned to the vi.

    Colin hadn''te back yet. Taking off the high heels that blistered her feet, Sophia put on her slippers and went back to the bedroom.

    She didn''t want to think how Colin had to face those managers after her escape.

    She also didn''t want to think about the contract.

    ... Her heart was so tired and all she wanted to do was sleep.

    From that day, Sophia became Colin''s personal secretary...

    No matter what asion, he would take Sophia along.

    Once, twice, three times... Sophia gradually became numb. She constantly dressed herself with beautiful clothes that Colin had customized for her to meet different clients.

    The amount of alcohol she could drink rose from a few ounces to a pound and a half. Eventua

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    a.

    Hugh''s words ran through Sophia''s mind. Her confused eyes fell on Colin, who always concealed his real feelings. Did she love him?

    Fearing she would give an answer that he didn''t want to hear, Colin stood up and pulled Sophia from Hugh''s arms. "Whether she loves me or not is not important."

    Holding Sophia in his arms and sitting down on the sofa, Colin tightly kept his hold on her.

    The strong possessiveness of the man doused the happiness in Hugh''s eyes. Such intense emotions represented everything. Without words, Hugh knew that Colin liked Sophia.

    In that moment, he knew that he had missed his chance with the woman he had loved for many years. In less than two years, Sophia married his best friend.

    Did he have to call Sophia "sister-inw" in the future?

    After drinking a ss of wine, Hugh pped the empty ss on the table with a crisp sound. "Sophia... Come over. I''d like to talk with you alone."

    Hugh didn''t want to give up. Sophia liked Payne, but she married Colin. She must have her own difficulties...

    Sophia wanted to push Colin''s hands away, but he didn''t loosen his grip at all. Eventually, she had to say, "Colin, I just want to talk to Hugh."

    "Talk with him here." Colin insisted.

    Sophia bit her lower lip in discontent. Why was Colin so upset?

    "Hugh, let''s just talk here." Sophia moved to Hugh''s side. She wanted to get closer to him, so she could clearly hear him.

 Chapter 1199 Does Colin Love Sophia

    But instead of letting her go, Colin pulled her closer and made her sit on hisp.

    ...

    The atmosphere within the room was strange. Sophia blushed, wondering what Colin was doing in front of other people.

    "What are you doing? Let me go!" she hissed.

    When Sophia blushed and resisted, everyone thought she was shy and embarrassed.

    Hugh looked away and filled his ss with wine, drinking one ss after another.

    Sophia tried to squirm away from Colin''s grasp several times, but failed to escape.

    Finally finding the opportunity to confront Colin, Herring said coldly, "Colin, you told Shelly to stay away from me, yet here you are holding your wife lovingly."

    Colin nodded. "Yes."

    ... Sophia had no idea what was wrong with Colin tonight.

    They had been giving each other the silent treatment for a long time, whether in the office or at home. They barely talked to each other at all.

    But now, Colin kept holding her and wouldn''t let her go. Was it as Herring said, was Colin showing his love for Sophia?

    She shook off the idea quickly.

    Colin hated her so much. How could he love her in any way?

    Hugh didn''t want see Colin holding Sophia anymore. He stood up from the sofa and dragged Sophia up after drinking several sses of wine.

    Since neither Sophia nor Colin anticipated this, Hugh was able to pull Sophia away from Colin''s arms.

    Sophia moved two steps away before she could go further. She turned back to see Colin holding her left wrist.

    The atmosphere hadpletely turned cold. Herring quickly turned off the music on the screen and looked at the two struggling men.

    Standing up from the sofa, Colin looked at Hugh and said coldly, "Hugh, no matter how good your rtionship with Sophia was, she is now my wife. I won''t let her be alone with you."

    He walked to Sophia and gave her a warning look.

    Sophia actually understood what he meant, but Colin was thinking too much. S

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ee men in the room.

    Hugh still held onto hisst hope. He hoped that she would tell him that she was in prison... working as a cleaningdy. It would still be better than the alternative of her being a sentenced criminal.

    But it wasn''t the case.

    "Two years ago, I was sentenced to five years in prison because of attempted murder. A few days before I was locked in, I had someone tell you that I had something to do because I didn''t want to worry you. Payne and Dorothy were the ones who pushed me into jail. If it wasn''t for my mother... My mother-inw, Colin''s mother, I would still be in prison instead of talking with you here now..."

    "Do you still think I''d still be in love with Payne after that? I want him and Dorothy to die! But they cannot die now because I''m not yet strong enough, and I haven''t found out how to clear my name!"

    "Two years ago, my mother was killed, my dad was driven crazy, and my brother went missing. The murderer wiped out every evidence. While I was grieving about losing my family, Payne, the man I had loved for many years... pushed me into the devilish prison with a third woman. How could I continue to love such a horrible man?"

    ...

    Colin''s heart clenched tightly. He took Sophia into his arms and told her, "Don''t speak anymore!"

 Chapter 1200 What You Deserve

    Sophia shook her head and didn''t push Colin away. In this moment, his embrace could make her feel better... Holding his jacket tightly, she continued to look at the shocked Hugh. "It was my mother who pulled me out of that hellish prison. She asked my father to help me get out three and a half years in advance. And she asked my father to take advantage of his connections to look for Aaron, to transfer my mentally-ill father, who wasn''t been getting proper care to a big hospital. It was Colin¡­ who found a specialist to treat him."

    "Hugh, I didn''t mean to me anyone, but I''m telling you, I will never love Payne again. I want to be good to Colin, just as he''s good to me¡­"

    The hand around Sophia''s waist tightened.

    After a long time, Hugh softened his expression. "Sophia, why didn''t you tell me?"

    If he knew that such a big thing happened two years ago, he wouldn''t have stood by and let it happen.

    Sophia smiled slightly as she remembered the past, "Actually, I went to your family¡­"

    Hugh could guess what happened before she continued.

    He mmed his fist on the sofa. "It was Devin, wasn''t it?"

    Devin is Hugh''s father.

    Sophia didn''t deny it. She went to the Pei n that night. And she met Devin at the door before she could talk to Hugh. After seeing her, he immediately had the butler drive her away.

    Sophia didn''t cry as she recounted everything again, maybe she had gradually be stronger.

    "Hugh, don''t me him." Zack had warned Hugh to stay away from Sophia in front of her.

    Since then, they had been contacting each other through letters.

    After collecting his emotions, Hugh looked at Colin and said, "Treat Sophia well, or I will take her away from you!"

    Colin just smiled without saying anything.

    On their way back to the vi, Sophia and Colin both kept silent.

    During her shower, Sophia contemted on the decision she had made earlier a

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    man has normal needs. Collin, I just don''t want you to be ruined by controlling yourself too much..."

    Her small hand swept across his cold face and gradually slipped down.

    Sophia''s light kiss made his body stiffen.

    While she was unbuttoning his shirt, he suddenly grabbed her hands. "Sophia, this is what you deserve!"

    The man forcefully pressed her on the big bed, taking control.

    Her red lips were swallowed in a kiss, and an odd sensation ran through her body. Sophia wanted to struggle, but Colin didn''t give her a chance.

    The atmosphere in the room grew more and more headier, and thest of Colin''s willpower vanished.

    "Let me see how experienced you are!"

    Colin said in a low voice, and the Sophia''s eyes widened at the force. "It hurts... Colin... It hurts, I was wrong... Stop!"

    Tears slipped from the corners of her eyes to the bed.

    The man looked at her reaction in confusion, wondering if she was doing it on purpose.

    Although she knew it would hurt, Sophia didn''t expect it to be so painful. She put both her hands on Colin''s chest and whispered for mercy. "I don''t want this. I was wrong, Colin. Please let me go!"

    How could a man who was tortured by her seduction let her go! This was the price of provoking him!

    ...

 Chapter 1201 Aftermath

    As time passed by, the sky in the east gradually turned white. Collin let go of the woman who was about to pass out...

    Her weak condition made Colin feel a sense of satisfaction. He embraced the sleepy woman and made her face him, "Sophia, how was Ipared to the other men you''ve had before?"

    "Well..." Sophia was too exhausted to say a word, she just wanted to sleep! Sleep!

    Since she had been begging for mercy, Colin finally let her go. He went into the bathroom and took a shower.

    When he came back to bed, the woman was sleeping soundly.

    An idea crossed his mind. He pulled the nket covering Sophia, and found a trace of red on the sheets.

    Something resembling red plum blossoms was stark against the grey sheets...

    A sense ofplexity appeared in Colin''s eyes.

    He could feel her genuine reaction, but why was there blood on the sheets?

    After thinking about it for a long time, Colin got up from the bed in his bathrobe. Lighting a cigarette, he dialled Herring''s number.

    It was six in the morning and Herring was sleeping soundly in a woman''s arms.

    The phone kept ringing, and Shelly kicked Herring groggily.

    Herring turned around and ignored it.

    At the sixth time...

    Sitting up with his blond bed head, Herring picked up the phone and slid the answer button angrily. "What! Don''t you know what time it is? Aren''t you going to let me sleep?"

    Colin leaned against the wall by the window and looked at the sleeping woman. He said, "Tell me how a woman reacts during her first time."

    Herring slumped in bed.

    He hadn''t touched a woman since he met Shelly, alright?

    Shelly was harsh. She only let him hug and kiss her.

    He''d almost forgotten the taste of a woman. And now, Colin was bringing up this topic cruelly with him.

    But to get back to sleep as soon as possible, Herring gave him a few more detailed reactions.

    Finally, Colin replied, "Alright."

    Then the call was disconnected.

    Herring felt confused, wondering what was wrong with Colin.

    It couldn''t be Sophia because he

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    Lo?"

    "I''m good with whatever everyone decides on."

    Atst, they decided on Japanese.

    At this moment, Aunt Liu served lunch. Sophia put down her mobile phone and started to wolf down the food hungrily.

    Aunt Liu came over and gave her a ss of juice with a smile. "Slow down, don''t choke!"

    "Okay." Sophia didn''t even have the energy to speak...

    At the Late Night Japanese Cuisine Dinner

    The three departments of the SL Group, the Marketing Department, the Public Rtions Department, and the President''s Secretarial Department, gathered together that night.

    The employees of the three departments upied the entire Japanese restaurant. As they were acquainted in the samepany, the atmosphere was very lively.

    Sitting quietly in the corner, Sophia listened to everyone chat in a good mood.

    For some reason, a few female colleagues brought the topic to Colin.

    "Mr. Li seems happy these days! Something must''ve happened!"

    "I don''t know, but I want to know if Mr. Li is married. Is that true? Secretary Tao, everyone whoes to the president has to go through your department. Have you noticed any woman who often visits the president?" A female colleague from the marketing department attempted to get some information.

    Since there were only a few presidential secretaries, they were merged with the Marketing Department.

 Chapter 1202 The Presidentâ€™s Wife Is a Friendly Person

    Serena Tao shook her head in bewilderment. "All the women whoe to see the president are our clients. There''s nothing unusual about that."

    Wade nced discreetly at Sophia, who was eating her sushi quietly. She was keeping to herself as much as possible.

    To some extent, Wade liked Sophia. Despite being the president''s wife, she was never cocky. Instead, she had been keeping a low profile and never looked down on anyone.

    Women were very good at talking nonsense, and the topic shifted to Colin and Jamie. Wade cleared his throat and said, "Stop talking about this. The president is on his way."

    Hearing that the president wasing, over twenty women in the traditional Japanese room burst into an uproar.

    Married or not, the women couldn''t help getting excited. They took out their cosmetics and began to retouch their make-up.

    Colin''s marriage was only a rumor, and nobody knew whether it was true or not. Many believed they still had a chance to marry him.

    Beside Sophia, Serena said casually, "Let''s leave a seat for our president!"

    "Let the president sit beside me!"

    "Beside me!"

    "Me!"

    ...

    Everyone moved around vehemently. With a mournful shake of his head, Wade thought to himself that they didn''t have any chance, as the president''s wife was present.

    "Miss Lo, Miss Tao, please move over and make room for the president." The seat that Wade chose was at the end of the dining table. It was a suitable seat for a host, from which everyone could be seen.

    On the left was Sophia, and on the right was a male colleague from the Marketing Department.

    Everybody looked at the seat that Wade pointed at with a disappointed look. Some wanted to exchange seats with Sophia. "Miss Lo, how about exchanging seats?"

    "That''s right, Miss Lo. Don''t you have a boyfriend?" Don''t even think about the president. Just switch seats with us!"

    ... Trouble could easily be stirred up among women.

    Swallowing her salmon, Sophia agreed without protest. "Okay."

    She picked up her tableware but was stopped by Wade, who put away his mobile phone. "

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    , that nobody noticed.

    Leaving the restaurant, Sophia walked alone to the metro station.

    Maybe the woman talking with Colin on the phone was Le Ji, who was spotted dining with him in the United States. After all, she heard Colin asking her to be careful during filming.

    Does he like Le?

    Maybe he liked her. Back when Wendy asked them to get married, Colin personally said that he had a sweetheart...

    The more Sophia thought about it, the sadder she became. Standing in front of a bakeshop, she decided to get rid of her messy thoughts.

    Anyway, despite her efforts to improve their rtionship, nothing had changed.

    Their rtionship remained as strained as before. Maybe he believed Payne''s words when he said that she was dirty...

    Maybe it was because he liked someone else...

    Walking to the bakeshop, Sophia bought a piece of cream cake to go.

    She bought the cake for herself.

    It was her birthday yesterday.

    She only needed a small piece of cake to celebrate.

    Nobody remembered her birthday. Having gotten used to the loneliness, she didn''t care much about it.

    When she exited the bakeshop, a Porsche stopped in front of her. Sophia noticed that the driver was Colin.

    She subconsciously hid her cake, but Colin noticed her movements.

    ncing at the bakeshop behind her, Colin remembered Wendy''s instruction thest time he went home.

 Chapter 1203 The Birthday Present

    "The 29th of this month is Sophia''s birthday. Don''t forget it! I have a poor memory, so remember to remind me then!"

    ... ncing at the date on the phone, he found that yesterday was indeed the 29th of the lunar month.

    Last night, he should have celebrated her birthday with her. Instead, he trapped her underneath him and had his way with her.

    After parking the car, Colin took Sophia''s hand and walked towards the shopping mall. She walked alongside him in silence.

    Neither of them said a word. When they entered the shopping mall, Colin nced around the mall and then took her to GL Diamond store.

    The shopping guides consistently followed the news during their free time, so they knew that Colin was the CEO of SL Group, which the GLpany belonged to. The moment they saw him, their eyes lit up.

    They greeted in chorus, "Wee to GL Diamond, Mr. Li!"

    Colin nodded and directly went up to the counter to choose a diamond. Sophia watched the man holding her hand, wondering what he was going to do.

    "Do you like this one?" Colin pointed at the diamond ring in a box and asked Sophia to have a look.

    The manager came at once and took out the diamond ring that Colin picked out. He put it on the counter and began to describe it.

    It was a simple-looking ring, with a colorful diamond as big as a pigeon egg on top. No doubt it was worth a lot.

    Sophia was bewildered. Was he going to buy it for her? Or for the woman he liked?

    She asked Colin innocently, "Who is it for?"

    Colin nced at her and let go of her hand. Taking out the diamond, he then put it on her finger.

    Sophia''s small hands were fair and pretty. Wearing the diamond ring, her hand became more beautiful.

    "This one!"

    Sophia noticed the price of the diamond was nearly a hundred million. She took off the ring hastily and said, "No, Colin. It''s too expensive..."

    "I dare you take it off." He warned her harshly.

    Sophia was halfway through taking off the ring, but she stopped at his words.

    "I don''t think..."

    "You don''t have to think about anything. Don''t feel any pressure. I''m buying you this ring only to make my mother happy." Colin evaded he

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    m, casually dressed in his robe.

    The exhausted woman who should have been asleep, opened her tired eyes in the darkness. She watched the closed door and thought. ''What did she mean to him?''.

    At the SL Group

    Sophia stepped into the office in her high heels.

    There appeared to be a buzz wherever she went.

    "Hey, have you seen the ring on Sophia Lo''s finger? What a big diamond!"

    "I saw it! I wouldn''t have noticed it if she hadn''t pressed the elevator button!"

    "Yeah, don''t you think she''s changed recently? I have to admit, she''s getting more beautiful!"

    "I think so, too. She emits the sweet aura of a happy woman and seems like a totally different person..."

    ...

    But those words didn''t reach Sophia. She got off the elevator and entered the locker room.

    As everyone was changing their clothes, Sophia took out her key to open the locker, only to hear a voice screaming, "Oh my god! That''s a big diamond on your finger, Miss Lo!"

    It was Serena. She covered her mouth and gazed at the diamond ring in amazement, which Sophia unintentionally showed.

    Sophia felt a little embarrassed. She took back her hand and hid it her pocket, muttering, "It''s a fake..."

    Having already walked to the door, Jamie and Carrie turned around. But the diamond ring was already hidden in Sophia''s pocket.

    Jamie strode on her high heels. She took out Sophia''s hand from her pocket, showing everyone the brilliant diamond ring.

 Chapter 1204 Meeting the Li Family

    Jamie looked at Sophia, wondering how this ordinary woman could wear such a big diamond ring.

    The diamond was definitely genuine.

    "Miss Lo, are you going to get married?" Gillian asked her.

    Sophia withdrew her hand and nodded. "Yes."

    "What does your fianc¨¦ do? Tell us about him." Everyone was very curious about Sophia because she always kept to herself and never talked about her private life. She also had a close rtionship with the CEO.

    Sophia smiled. "He''s..." She initially wanted to describe him as an ordinary employee, but then she realized that an ordinary employee couldn''t afford such a big diamond. It would obviously be a lie. "He''s from a rich family."

    "Oh! An heir of a rich family! Miss Lo, you''re going to be wealthy. Enjoy your marriage!" Gillian''s husband came from the countryside, and he had been subsidizing her inws with his sry.

    She thought it was good for Sophia to marry a man from a wealthy family.

    Sophia touched her ear lobe in embarrassment. "He''s not that rich, he''s just an ordinary man."

    She hoped they wouldn''t ask for more details because she wasn''t good at lying. She would get in trouble if she identally betrayed Colin''s identity.

    Serena realized that Sophia didn''t want to say more about her boyfriend, so she changed the topic. "Miss Lo, you''ve be prettiertely. Your boyfriend must be very good to you. You look so happy."

    "Yes. You look lovelier than when you first came to work at thepany. Miss Lo, cherish the man who loves you very much." Gillian put her hand on Sophia''s shoulder amiably and Sophia didn''t shy away. "Thank you. I''ll be good to him."

    Jamie walked out the dressing room, fuming. Beside Jamie, Carrie didn''t say anything.

    Outside the dressing room, Jamie couldn''t helpining to Carrie. "She must be the mistress of an old man. If I had a rich boyfriend, I wouldn''t keep it to myself."

    Carrie shook her head at Jamie''s envy.

    Jealousy made a person look ugly.

    Hearing Jamie''sint, the two men behind the girls bot

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    s mistaken.

    L looked at her with a big smile and took her another hand. "You must be Sophia! What a beautiful girl! You must be tired from the trip. Come in!"

    Instantly, Sophia liked L. The Li family were nice people. They were kind to everyone.

    "Yes. And these two kids must be Melissa and Michelle." Sophia took her hand out of Colin''s palm, and crouched down. She looked at the two little princesses, they were pretty and lovable.

    L touched Melissa''s head. "Yes. They''re the twins of your cousin. Girls, say hello to your auntie."

    "Hello, auntie!"

    "Hello, auntie!" The two sweet voices softened Sophia''s heart.

    Sophia took out two candies from her pocket. "The candies are for you."

    The candies were brought back by Colin from New Zend and Sophia had casually put them in her pocket when they left the vi. She didn''t expect it woulde in handy.

    "Thank you, auntie." Each of the twins took a candy from Sophia and gave her a sweet smile.

    Looking at them made Sophia envious, she wanted a lovable daughter too.

    "Let''s go inside." Colin took Sophia''s hand and they walked into the vi.

    The twins trailed after them cheerfully. "Auntie, we''lle with you!"

    "Let''s go, grandma."

    The group walked into the vi together. Inside, the hall was filled in a lively atmosphere and the entire n was present.

 Chapter 1205 The Warmth of a Family

    Colin helped Sophia get acquainted with everyone. Most of them were strangers to her, Including Joseph''s family. Cole and Shelly woulde over at night. Another family was Harry''s family. She met Daniel, J, and their son.

    Sophia looked at Harry and Daniel in admiration. They were the most prestigious family in the world.

    Colin looked at Sophia and found her gazing admiringly at Daniel, who was teasing his son in the arms of his wife. Colin squeezed her fingers and said to her ear, "I''ll take out your eyeballs if you keep looking at someone else."

    Sophia paused. She gave him a light look and answered with a smile, "You should learn from your cousin and uncle, they''re both known for loving their wives."

    Colin smiled in disdain. "You should learn from your sister-inw and give birth to a baby, so mother will be happy to have a grandson."

    Sophia narrowed her eyes at Colin. If she hadn''t taken the initiative, she would still be a virgin! A grandson? How could she give birth to a baby by herself? "You keep ming everything on me. Colin, you''re being unreasonable."

    "What''s the point of making sense with a person like you, who bleeds seven days a month?"

    Sophia was taken aback. Was he talking about a woman''s monthly cycle? His sudden shift in topic made Sophia blush.

    She pinched him hard. "You''re being offensive to women!"

    The couple argued with each other in a low voice, but the family assumed they were teasing each other affectionately. They smiled to themselves.

    Harry''s family and Joseph''s family were very nice and showed kindness to Sophia.

    Sophia basked in the warmth of having a family again. She constantly wore a smile on her face as she chatted with them.

    Colin shot her a bewildered look several times. Why was she smiling so stupidly all the time?

    Suddenly, Wendy noticed the diamond ring on her hand. "Sophia! Is this the ring that Colin bought for you?"

    Complying with Colin, Sophia wore the bigger diamond ring that he gave her.

    Wendy held Sophia''s hand up, and the diamond shining brilliantly att

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    ere exposed in the air, she didn''t feel cold.

    She watched the strangers from the window because she didn''t know anybody.

    Jordan and Joseph stood at the door to wee the guests. Colin, Cole, and Levi apanied their grandfather Harold to chat around.

    Soon, Herring came with a girl. Sophia guessed she was Joseph''s daughter because she called Jordan uncle.

    Sophia confirmed her guess when the girl called Joseph father.

    Feeling alone in the crowd, Sophia didn''t join in but hid herself away by the dark window.

    Then she saw Patrick Lien enter the manor. He was Dorothy''s brother, and Sophia had met him twice before. Patrick apparently married the elder daughter of the Ji family when he was very young. Unfortunately, his wife wasn''t able to give birth to a baby, so he had to turn to surrogacy.

    Since Patrick was here, Dorothy would be here soon.

    Sure enough, Payne and Dorothy were behind Patrick. Dorothy was wearing maternity clothes.

    Suddenly, Sophia''s eyes filled with hatred at the sight of the couple.

    Colin frowned at Dorothy''s appearance. Then he realized he hadn''t seen her for a while. Looking around the hall, he found the woman standing by the window.

    He was about to walk to her when amotion urred at the vi entrance.

    From the excitement of the young guests, everyone inside knew that the famous star Le had arrived.

 Chapter 1206 A Perfect Match

    It was the first time for Sophia to see Le Ji in person. Le was wearing a sapphire blue knee-length dress, with a coat of the same color over it.

    Her long wavy hair was dyed blonde, drooping over her left shoulder.

    Everyone said that Le Ji was a beauty. And for once, the rumors were true.

    Le had wide eyes and thin arched eyebrows thatplemented her straight nose. Her lips were painted in bright magenta.

    She radiated an air of charisma and nobility.

    But the guests suddenly noticed something. They turned to Sophia, who also noticed that her outfit and Le''s... looked alike.

    Hers was light green, and Le''s was sapphire blue.

    The former brought out Sophia''s fair skin, while thetter made Le look more mature and dignified.

    Without realizing it, the crowd beganparing them.

    And Le undoubtedly won, leaving the ordinary Sophia to be jeered at.

    But Sophia wasn''t looking at Le''s clothes, she was watching Le''s movements.

    When Le saw Colin, she quickly gave him a big hug and happily held onto his arm.

    Colin also shed her a smile. They chatted affectionately, looking like a perfect match.

    Despite their upbringing, the female guests were still interested in sharing gossip. Soon, all thedies were gossiping about Colin and Le. "I heard that Mr. Li got married. Look at them now, is Miss Ji his wife?"

    "That''s not possible. If that were case, the two families would gather together through their bonding. They wouldn''t allow a secret marriage."

    "Quite so. But apparently, they''ve been close friends since childhood. And look, they make a perfect match."

    "Indeed!"

    ...

    Le had a good rtionship with the Li n. Wendy and Jordan smiled warmly at her, as did Harold and Angie.

    Looking at the scene, Sophia suddenly felt the urge to run away. She didn''t know why she felt this way. Perhaps she felt ashamed, or she didn''t feel like she belonged at all.

    For the first time with Colin''s family, Sophia felt inferior.

    Remembering that Wendy woulde to her after the ceremony, Sophia decided to stay. But she still tried her best to keep herself invisible.

    After g

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    used.

    Shelly smiled. "It''s my nickname."

    Sophia quickly understood that they were in a rtionship. Herring brought over a bottle of wine and three sses. They clinked their sses together and drank.

    "Why aren''t you with my brother, sister?" Shelly curiously asked.

    After a short silence, Sophia answered, "Colin is busy now. I don''t want to disturb him."

    He was busy talking andughing with another woman. Why would she join him?

    To ruin their fun?

    But Shelly sensed the frustration that Sophia tried to hide. Letting go of Herring''s hand, she took Sophia''s arm. "Come with me." She led Sophia to the crowd.

    Le had presented her gift to Wendy, and was standing beside Colin, listening to him share stories with Daniel.

    "Brother!" Sophia wanted to turn back, but Shelly tightened her grasp, forcing Sophia to walk towards Colin.

    The three stopped talking, and looked to them. Colin nced at Sophia nkly, then looked away.

    With Sophia now standing beside Le, the audience watched them intently.

    "What''s up, Shelly?" Colin calmly asked, with a ss of wine in his hand.

    Now that Sophia was standing in front of them, she suddenly regained her courage. She raised her head to look at Colin.

    Not knowing that Le was trying to pursue Colin, Shelly said, "Your wife has been standing alone in that corner before I noticed her. You should spend more time with her, brother. Your work can wait!"

 Chapter 1207 What Do You Want

    Daniel smiled and remained silent.

    Colin pulled Sophia away from Shelly. "Stay close. Don''t run away!"

    Sophia didn''t know how to respond. She hadn''t run away yet, although she wanted to. She''d been staying in the living room all this time!

    After realizing that Le was interested in her husband, Sophia changed her mind.

    She squeezed Colin''s hand and replied, "Sure."

    Colin was surprised at her tenderness. He lowered his eyes to look at her, but didn''t say anything.

    Le asked, "Colin, won''t you introduce us?"

    Colin nodded. "Le, this is my wife, Sophia Lo. Sophia, this is Le Ji, my friend. But I''ve always seen her as my sister."

    At the introduction, the two women exchanged pleasantries.

    Then Le turned her back to Sophia. Shepletely ignored Sophia as she resumed her conversation with Colin.

    After a while, Daniel was called away by his wife, leaving Colin, Sophia, Le, Herring, and Shelly behind.

    Colin loosened his grasp and whispered to Sophia, "Go upstairs and change your dress."

    He had noticed the dress dilemma, but he hadn''t found a chance to talk to Sophia.

    Sophia blinked innocently at him. "But I want you to apany me."

    Before Colin could reply, Le pulled his arm and turned him to another direction. "Colin, Colin! Look! That''s granny! I want to say hi to her. Would youe with me?"

    Herring and Shelly exchanged a look at her words. They knew exactly what Le was doing.

    Colin was about to refuse her, but Le didn''t give him a chance and pulled him towards Angie.

    Sophia watched them leave, her eyes filled with disappointment.

    "Don''t worry, sister. My brother doesn''t like Le that way. They grew up together since childhood and my brother treats her like his own sister, that''s all." Shellyforted Sophia, even though she wasn''t convinced by her own words.

    Even a blind person could see Le''s feelings for Colin.

    Le had stayed close to Colin since she entered the dining hall, no wonder a lot of people assumed that she was Colin''s wife.

    Sophia drew her gaze back and said, "It''s okay. I''ll go change my clothes.

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    and on the doorknob, Colin suddenly pushed her against the door.

    "Sophia Lo, how dare you have affairs with other men at my house!"

    ...

    "If you want an excuse to whip a dog, it''s enough to say he did something wrong, isn''t it?" Sophia sneered.

    Colin lifted her chin. "Are you saying you were wronged?"

    "Definitely!" She stared fearlessly into his eyes.

    "Okay, I''ll buy it for now." Colin let her go and fixed his clothes.

    If he hadn''t already punished her in the afternoon, he wouldn''t have let her get away with it.

    Faced with Colin''s constantck of trust, Sophia felt exhausted.

    She walked to the bed and sat down. "I''m not going to attend the dinner."

    "You''re going down with me now!"

    Sophia nced at him. "Go downstairs? For what? To watch you disy your love for another woman?

    What the hell was that supposed to mean? He had merely stayed with Le for a while that night. "Le is like a sister to me, we grew up together. You know that!"

    "No, I don''t!" Sophia snapped.

    "What do you want, Sophia?" Colin walked to her and forced her to lie down on the bed. He got on top of her and pressed their bodies together, with his arms outstretched beside her.

    Blushing profusely, Sophia took a deep breath. "I want to sleep with you."

    That''s right! She would sleep with him. Then when she was pregnant with his child, she would divorce him.

    That''s what she wanted!

 Chapter 1208 Leilaâ€™s Feelings

    Colin''s eyes went cold. "Why? Haven''t I satisfied you this afternoon?"

    ... If it wasn''t for dinner, Sophia would force herself on Colin. Oops! No, she was more likely to punch him in the face!

    "Fuck off." Sophia red at him.

    It seemed they''d better keep their distance.

    "Did you just tell me to fuck off?"

    "Yes! You heard me. Now fuck off!" Sophia was so furious, she had totally forgotten her personal promise that she would be nice to Colin in the future.

    Instead of pulling away, Colin lowered his head and kissed her roughly. He kissed so hard, that he was almost biting her.

    But Sophia didn''t push him away. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed back fiercely.

    They didn''t let go even when they started losing their breath.

    Since Sophia had been with Colin several times, she knew exactly what would happen next.

    Before Colin moved further, she forcefully pushed him away and rushed towards the bedroom door as soon as he was caught off guard.

    Sophia almost burst intoughter when she mmed the door shut behind her. She was so happy that she had to hold back the sudden impulse, trying not to jump up in joy.

    It was indeed her victory. Left in the room, Colin felt like pulling her back inside and having her against the wall...

    A sweat broke out on Colin''s forehead as he tried to reign in his desire.

    Another figure emerged from the staircase. When Sophia saw her, her triumphant smile faded away.

    "Miss Ji, guests are not allowed on the second floor tonight. May I show you out?" Sophia didn''t like her. The woman wanted to seduce her husband, after all!

    Le nced at Sophia, then ignored her. She went directly to Colin''s room and knocked on the door, "Colin? Are you there?"

    "He is, but he can''t see you now. Bad timing, Miss Ji." Sophia''s face was still flushed and she spoke breathlessly. It was obvious what she and Colin had been up to.

    Le ignored her again and kept knocking on the door. "Can Ie in, Colin?"

    ...

    Before Le pulled the door open, Colin walked out. "What''s up, Le?"

    "Colin, is she really your wife?" Le looked curio

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    d began. Taking Sophia''s hand, Wendy settled her in the seat next to her. Many guests had started curiously asking Wendy who Sophia was. Wendy smiled and told them that Sophia was her daughter.

    Wendy wanted to say "daughter-inw." But to get Colin to agree to the marriage, she had promised him that she would keep their marriage a secret from the outside world.

    "Where''s Colin? What''s taking him so long?" Colin''s seat next to Sophia was empty.

    At Wendy''s question, Sophia absentmindedly unpacked a wet tissue and replied, "He''s busy."

    "What''s he busy with right now?" Wendy then noticed that Le''s seat next to General Ji was also empty.

    Among all the three tables for guests, only Le''s and Colin''s seats were empty.

    ncing at the pale look on Sophia''s face, Wendy sensed something was wrong.

    "Sophie, where''s Colin?"

    "He seems to be upstairs." Sophia was still thinking about Colin and Le holding each other. Before she realized it, she had replied with Colin''s whereabouts. She was so immersed in her own thoughts that she didn''t notice Wendy leaving for Colin.

    In the corridor upstairs, Le''s crying hade to an end. Colin tried to push her away, but Le held onto his coat tightly.

    "Colin, Le." Wendy''s voice came from the staircase. Hearing this, Le quickly stepped away from Colin''s arms.

    Lowering her head and averting her eyes, she whispered, "Aunt Wendy."

 Chapter 1209 Invisible Colin

    Wendy looked at Le and her son. Seeing Le''s eyes red from crying and Colin''s white shirt wet with tears, she choked down her anger. "It''s time for dinner. When are you going downstairs?"

    "Sorry, Aunt Wendy. I''ll go downstairs now." Le wiped away her tears and smiled.

    Wendy smiled back and nodded. "How about you, Colin? Sophia is waiting for you!"

    "I''ll go after I change my clothes."

    "Well, I''ll go down first. Hurry up!" After saying that, Wendy turned away.

    The previous smile on the face was reced by angry look.

    Colin had gone too far! How could he hold Le like that!

    Wendy deliberately ignored the tears on Le''s face. If she went tofort Le, wouldn''t it be unfair to Sophia?

    Just as Colin was about to return to the bedroom, Le asked softly, "Colin, can I use your bathroom and wash my face?"

    He stopped. Because of grandfather''s birthday, the rooms on the second floor were full. Thinking of this, he nodded.

    They went into Colin''s bedroom. Two suitcases were lying on the floor in a mess.

    Colin pointed to the bathroom. "The bathroom is over there. I''ll go change my clothes."

    "Okay. Thank you, Colin!"

    "You''re wee."

    They then went their separate ways to fix themselves.

    Wendy went downstairs and sat down next to Sophia, who looked up at Wendy anxiously. "Mom, you went upstairs..."

    "Yes, I went up. Sophia, you can''t back down now. Go upstairs and ask Colin toe down!" Wendy gently whispered in Sophia''s ear.

    Sophia bit her lips tightly and shook her head. She didn''t want to see them cuddling together.

    "Sophia, I''m on your side. Don''t be afraid. Colin is your husband. If you don''t fight for him, he''ll end up with someone else!"

    "..."

    Sophia stood up from her seat and went upstairs.

    There wasn''t any trace of the two in the corridor. She nced over to the bedroom and wondered if they went in.

    Sophia stepped towards the bedroom door unconsciously.

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    their patient care.

    Concerned about her father, Sophia pulled Wendy aside. "Mom, I want to go and see my father."

    Wendy looking at her in worry. "It''s toote already. You should go tomorrow morning!"

    "I''m too worried about dad. I haven''t visited him since Dr. Charlie saw him. I won''t feelfortable if I don''t go."

    Understanding her feelings, Wendy asked, "Should I ask Colin or the driver to bring you there?"

    Sophia bit her lower lip. "Can the driver bring me?"

    "No problem!"

    Without telling Colin, Sophia got in the car to go to the hospital after everyone retired to their rooms.

    Jay had been transferred to Chuck''s private hospital. The driver dropped her off at the in-patient department. "Thank you Uncle An. You should head back. I''m staying here in the hospital tonight."

    "Okay, My Lady. I''lle back soon. Please go ahead upstairs!" Watching her enter, Arvin drove away.

    On the 8th Floor

    Sophia opened the door of Room 8802 and found it quiet.

    Jay was already asleep. A man was lying on the bed beside him. Upon hearing the noise, he sat up in the bed.

    "Sophia!" Aaron rubbed his eyes in disbelief, wondering if he was hallucinating from his sleep.

    Sophia didn''t expect to see her little brother and got excited. "Aaron, you''re looking after dad!"

 Chapter 1210 Sibling Reunion

    Aaron quickly put on his shoes and ran to Sophia.

    They hugged each other happily. "Sister! I''m so d to see you again!"

    "Me too! Why are you still so thin, Aaron?" Sophia smiled, looking at her brother with teary eyes. Aaron was now a head taller than her. Although he looked healthier than he did two weeks ago, he still looked like a bamboo stick.

    And his dark skin had started to turn pale, the evidence of his suffering slowly fading away.

    She knew Colin had hidden Aaron somewhere, but she never expected him to be in the hospital. Her brother was taking care of their father in her stead.

    "I''ve put on a lot of weight, the hospital food is good!" Everyday, he ate two or three meals in the hospital.

    Sophia nodded. "Aaron, have been you taking care of father all this time?"

    "Kind of. Brother-inw offered me a job, so I''ve been working as a security guard in the SL Group. The sry is good. He also said that when father''s condition improves, he would send me back to school." Aaron''s performance in school was good. But he had to give up studying because of what happened to their family.

    Brother-inw... Sophia savored the word. And Colin had given Aaron a job. He had also promised to send Aaron back to school as soon as their father had recovered.

    Mixed feelings filled her heart.

    She walked up to Jay''s hospital bed, where he was sleeping soundly. Aaron quietly briefed her. "Father is receiving psychotherapy from Dr. Charlie. He seems better with the proper medicine, but he still has his psychotic moments. But he recognized me today, which is a big improvement!

    Sister, have you figured out who the culprit is?" Aaron''s cheerful mood disappeared. His eyes were red with anger as he clenched his fists.

    Sophia gently shook her head. "I don''t know. The murderer hasn''t been found yet."

    "Don''t worry, sister, brother-inw is also working on it! I''m sure he''ll soon find the person behind this. When that happens, I''ll avenge our parents!" Aaron''s eyes were burning with unparalleled anger and determination.

    But Sophia wanted to keep him from the ugly mess. She quickly said, "Aaron, you''re still young. You shouldn''t get involved in this. I will talk to... I''ll talk to your brother-inw!"

    Sophia stuttered awkwardly as she said "br

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    Lo! Even Judas didn''t betray his sister!"

    "Sister, I''m not betraying you! The bed here is too small. I''m afraid you won''t get a good night''s sleep if you stay here. See you!" Aaron showed them out. Fearing that Sophia would jump off Colin''s arms and sprint back, he closed the door behind them as soon as they left.

    As they walked away, Aaron quietly listened to the sound of Colin''s footsteps. When the sound disappeared at the corner of the corridor, he opened the door again. He stared in the direction with a serious look on his face.

    ''Sister, you mustn''t give up on a wealthy and powerful man. Most importantly, he loves you very much.'' he thought to himself.

    Aaron believed Colin was the right man for Sophia, he would protect his sister.

    He had noticed the changes with Sophia. She was no longer the gloomy and chubby girl he remembered.

    Right now, his sister looked beautiful and confident. He knew it was because of Colin.

    And he also hoped his sister wouldn''t have to live in hatred like him. It was enough that he bear the burden himself.

    He wished for Sophie to live happily with Colin.

    When they catch the murderer who caused tragedy to befall the Lo n, he would do everything he could to repay the Li n''s kindness.

    Above all, he wished for his sister''s welfare.

    With that thought, Aaron prayed to his dead mother. ''Please help father recover soon, so I can avenge you and dad.''

    ...

    In the car

    Sophia didn''t want to talk to Colin. She leaned against her seat, eyes closed.

 Chapter 1211 Donâ€™t Play Dumb with Me

    The traffic light turned red. While waiting for the stoplight, Colin helplessly tried to exin to Sophia. "Sophia, Le is like my younger sister. Even if she''s a bit older than you, she''ll call you ''elder sister'' because we''re married. Can''t you behave like one?"

    Sophia scoffed, spitting out a series of random letters. "FUNDURLILSISTA!"

    Colin was dumbfounded. What was that supposed to mean?

    Sophia sneered again, but obviously didn''t intend to exin. Colin stepped on the gas when the traffic light turned green, driving back to the Li House.

    They arrived home in the small hours of the morning, and everyone was sleeping.

    Colin pulled the car into the garage, while Sophia got off at the gate. She went to the bedroom without waiting for him.

    Once the car was parked, Colin took out his phone and called Herring.

    After a long while, Herring finally answered the phone. In a hoarse voice, he barked, "This had better be important, Colin!"

    How dare Colin call him at this ungodly hour? He was sleeping!

    "What does ''FUNDURLILSISTA'' mean?"

    "What? What''s that?" Herring was lost. Was he still dreaming?

    Colin repeated himself. Herring remained silent for a long time before he spoke again.

    "Where did you encounter that?" Herring tried his best to recall anything that could rte to the words.

    "Sophia said it to me."

    "Then ask her! Why do you have to call me right now?"

    "She''s angry with me! I can''t ask her, she won''t answer!" Colin lit a cigarette and breathed in a lungful of smoke.

    Herring was speechless. He really wanted to tell Colin to ask Sophia so he could get a free ticket to heaven, but instead he asked, "Why did she say that to you?"

    Colin recounted what he told her before that. Within half a minute, Herring burst out intoughter. "I know what it means!"

    "What is it?"

    "Fuck you and your little sister!"

    "..."

    Colin hung up the phone. Putting out the cigarette, he got off the car and walked towards the bedroom.

    After quick wash, Sophia went to bed. Just as she covered herself with the nket, Colin entered and pulled her up from the bed.

    Ignoring him, Sophia shook him off and closed her eyes

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    he not only helped her from distress, but also took on all the expenses for their father.

    Jay''s illness has been lingering, and the treatment he received from the hospital was the best of its kind. It must have cost a fortune. But Colin never mentioned it. Every time he visited Jay, he would ask the doctors to give Jay the best medicine and provide the best care.

    Sophia remained quiet. She gave the bank card to Aaron again, but he refused. Taking a deep breath, she scolded him, "Are you going to defy me?"

    "Sister, I can make money now! I don''t need your savings to support father!" Even if they had to repay the Li n for their kindness, he didn''t need Sophia''s money. He would do it all by himself.

    Sophia red at Aaron. "I told you it''s not for you, it''s for father. Keep it for him."

    Aaron wanted to refuse, but Colin calmly interrupted, "Aaron, if your sister wants you to take it, you should."

    Upon hearing that, he immediately obeyed. "Thank you, brother. Thank you, sister!"

    ... Sophia was speechless. That was her money! What did he thank Colin for!

    Colin sat down beside Jay, chatting and watching TV with him for a while. Sophia gazed out the window, lost in thought.

    She wondered if she should be more tolerant about Le since Colin was so kind to her family.

    Behind her, Colin and Aaron were talking about Aaron''s job. Aaron talked about how he didn''t want to be a security guard for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 1212 The New Sophia

    Aaron''s current situation wasn''t ideal. Colin pondered for a while. "No, you can''t do that forever. Besides, you shouldn''t be taking care of father all the time. You need to think about yourself, Aaron. I want you to resume your studies in a school, then I''ll arrange a proper university for you based on your grades."

    Sophia was pretending to y with her phone. Hearing Colin''s suggestion, she blurted out, "That''s right, Aaron. You should go back to school."

    "What about father?" Aaron didn''t agree.

    "I''ll take care of father." Sophia replied. She could quit the SL Group and find another job in A Country, so she could stay with her father and take care of him.

    It was the best solution, but Colin let out a scoff. "What about me? Do you wish to abandon me?"

    Sophia felt frustrated. It was indeed her duty to take care of her husband, however nominal their marriage was.

    There was a short pause before she spoke. "It would be nice for you to live on your own in Z Country, Colin. You can have more privacy without me." Colin could read between the lines, and knew what Sophia meant.

    Before he could retort, Aaron interrupted them. "That''s not a good idea, sister! It''s settled. Sister, you will live with brother in Z Country, and I will take care of father here. Let''s not talk about my studies for now. I can go back to school whenever I want to, right?" After what happened to his family, he wasn''t in the mood to go back to school.

    Sophia remained silent. Her brother was grown up now, and he had his own thoughts about his life. She knew she couldn''t say anything to change his mind. "Okay, it depends on you. Take good care of father, Aaron. I have to go back now. The ne leaves early tomorrow morning."

    "Why didn''t you tell me you''re taking an early flight tomorrow?" Colin looked at her expressionlessly.

    Sophia averted her eyes to the windowsill. "You''re too busy to know my itinerary."

    Colin angrily leaned back on the sofa and didn''t say another word. Aaron could sense there was something wrong between the couple. Not wanting to make things worse, he didn''t ask.

    Silence engulfed the ward. Only the sounds from the television set and Jay''s asionalughter broke the quiet.

    Sophia also remained silent as she manicured Jay''s nails and washed his feet. When she was done, she stood up and left.

    Colin bid Aaron goodbye and followed Sophia out.

    When they reached the outpat

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    He tilted Sophia''s face and shed a wry smile. "But Sophia, I like it when you beg me."

    ...

    Sophia''s cold demeanor suddenly copsed.

    A surge of rebellion seized her. She struggled against the strong impulse to punch Colin in the face.

    "Oh, I Know you want to p me again." Colin could immediately tell what she was thinking. His Sophia was never the gentle and indifferent woman she looked like on the surface. Deep inside, she was rebellious and fierce.

    ring at him, Sophia didn''t say a word.

    But Colin was neither angry nor fazed. "Don''t re at me, sweet. I always enjoy it when you hit me with your soothing hands. Go on, put them on me. Do you like to put them here? How about here? Or here?"

    When Colin pulled her hands to his crotch, Sophia''s face flushed instantly. She was panicking, anger and embarrassment rising in her heart. With burning cheeks, she gritted her teeth out, "You''re shameless!"

    Colin gave her a serious look. "What are you talking about? I''m merely letting you punish me, Sophia."

    He suddenly enjoyed messing with Sophia.

    Sophia''s face was still burning.

    ring at him, she hit him on the shoulder with her handbag and yelled at him. "Asshole! Go to hell!"

    Colin didn''t even dodge her blow, he only smiled and whistled, "Be careful, darling."

    When they reached the car at parking lot, Colin opened the door and pushed Sophia inside.

    Night fell, and the sky outside darkened. Getting into the backseat with Sophia, Colin pulled her into his arms. "Sophia, how dare you get angry with me and curse me like that! Let''s settle this together."

 Chapter 1213 No Competition

    Sophia''s heart throbbed in her chest. What was he doing? They were in a public parking lot...

    "Colin? Aren''t you being unfair to the woman you love?"

    Colin pressed her onto the seat. Although he had no idea who she was talking about, he teased, "You know a lot about me, Sophia. Yes, I admit I''m a terrible man." A terrible man who enjoyed messing with his wife.

    Sophia trembled when she felt Colin''s hands squeeze her bum. She quickly begged, "Colin! We... We should do this at home! Let''s go home, please!"

    "I want to do it here. But if you want to do it at home, we can have another roundter."

    ...

    Meanwhile, Dorothy was taken into the operating room while Payne took care of the formalities. He scuttled back and forth, and when he passed by the parking lot, he heard some weird soundsing from a Porsche.

    He took a closer look and when he saw that the license te number was 9999, he identified it as Colin''s car.

    Hoping he was mistaken, he walked up to the car and looked inside. It was dark, but he could still clearly see two people in the backseat. He didn''t need to wonder what they were doing.

    Noticing him, Colin shed a wicked smile and whispered to Sophia, "Look, your ex-boyfriend is watching."

    Sophia opened her eyes and looked out.

    When she saw Payne staring at them, she smirked. She wrapped her arms around Colin''s neck and whispered to him, "Colin, do me a favor."

    Outside the car, Payne stared at them without blinking. He clenched his hands into fists as he fought against the urge to smash their car.

    Colin was displeased. He didn''t like being used against her ex, so he said sarcastically, "What favor? Do you want me to invite him to join us? I don''t mind. Since there''s nothing anything going on between you and Payne, there''s very little to worry about."

    Sophia gritted her teeth. She tried to p Colin, but he caught her hand.

    She kicked him hard and sneered, "Well, go on then. If you have the balls to invite him."

    Colin''s face darkened. He remained silent, thrusting harder.

    They went on for over an hour. With gritted tee

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    and went back to the car.

    The car slowly started, with Sophia in the passenger seat. When they passed by Payne, she didn''t even nce at him. Payne was seized by heartache as he watched them drive away.

    Was this how Sophia felt when they broke up?

    Payne felt horrible. He just wanted her back.

    The car went out of the hospital and sped along the road. Colin asked in dissatisfaction, "What? Are you upset?"

    Sophia was confused. What was he talking about? "Why would I be upset?"

    "Stop being coy, Sophia. If I ever spot you with another man, especially Payne Tai, I''ll kill you and throw your corpse into the sea!"

    Sophia was frustrated.

    "Are you saying this because I stopped you from hitting him? I don''t care about Payne, Colin. I was worried that you would get in trouble." Sophia tried to exin, but Colin wouldn''t listen.

    Colin remained silent and kept his eyes on the road.

    When they got back to Li House, dinner was ready. Everyone was preparing to sit down and eat.

    Seeing Colin and Sophia, the servants quickly brought two sets of bowls and chopsticks for them. But Colin went upstairs without turning back. "I''m not hungry!"

    Left behind, Sophia felt embarrassed. How could he easily throw her aside after using her like that?

    "What''s wrong with Colin?" Wendy asked curiously.

    Sophia didn''t want to make up another story. "We got into a fight earlier."

 Chapter 1214 Out of Line

    Thinking Colin was upset for what happened the other night, Wendy pulled Sophia to sit at the dining table "Sophie, I''ve got your back! You''ve done nothing wrong."

    Sophia was shocked and ttered.

    She was so moved that she almost burst into tears.

    At the end of dinner, Sophia went to the kitchen. She made a bowl of tomato and egg noodles for Colin, and brought it upstairs.

    In the Study.

    Colin was talking to someone on his phone, possibly Wade Ji. When Sophia brought the noodles in, she heard Colin say, "Refund Sophia''s ne ticket, and..."

    "How dare you!" Sophia yelled at him.

    Colin shot her a nce, but continued, "Refund her ticket, and give her a week''s leave."

    Sophia put the bowl on the table and grabbed the phone from Colin''s hand. "I''m going back to Z Country tomorrow!"

    She couldn''t afford to take any more leaves. All her bonuses would disappear!

    How could she support father without her bonus?

    "Give me back my phone." Colin reached out a hand.

    Sophia put his phone to her ear. "Mr. Ji, I will return to work the day after tomorrow. Please don''t listen to Mr. Li. Thank you!"

    Wade wanted to say something, but Sophia hung up the phone.

    Wade felt frustrated. Did Sophia have any idea about what she was doing? Mr. Li wanted to go out on a holiday with her!

    After hanging up the phone, Sophia let out a sigh of relief and handed the phone back to Colin. "If you have to stay in A Country for a while, I can go back on my own."

    After all, she had traveled alonest time. She was an expert with the airports now.

    Colin restrained his anger as he tried to exin to her, "I want to take a few days off, and I want to spend it with you. We can travel abroad along with some friends of mine."

    Travel abroad?

    Sophia shook her head. "You can go with your friends on your own. After all, our marriage isn''t real. I don''t think it''s proper for us to travel together."

    Colin was angry and frustrated. Taking several deep breaths, he gritted his teeth and shouted at her.

    "Get out!"

    Sophia quietly obeyed. But before she went out of the room, she turned back, and said, "The bowl of noodles is for you. Have some f

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    t anything, just tell the servants. You don''t have to cook yourself. It''s already tiring for you to go to work everyday." Fussing as if she was Sophia''s actual mother, Wendy couldn''t help striding towards her and straightening the cor of her coat.

    Sophia hugged her. "I will! Take care, mom!"

    "Have a good trip!"

    ...

    As soon as Sophia returned to Z Country, she became busy again. Before she left the hospital, she told Aaron to buy a mobile phone with the money she gave him, so they could get in touch with each other more easily.

    After buying a phone, Aaron called Sophia and she saved his number.

    Since then, they started using cellphones contacting each other regrly. Sophia also had video calls with Aaron and Jay from time to time to make sure her dad was recovering.

    On the third day after her arrival, Sophia heard a colleague cry out in surprise while having lunch in the dining hall. "Guys! Look at this! Mr. Li is in today''s headline! Something happened between him and Le Ji!"

    "Are you serious? Let me have a look! ... Oh! It''s real!"

    "Oh my god... Is Le Ji Mr. Li''s wife? Look, here''s a picture! Mr. Li was carrying her on his back!"

    ...

    Hearing that, Sophia lost her appetite.

    She took her phone out from her pocket. When she opened Weibo, she clicked on a piece of news that had been mentioned in today''s hot topics.

    Along with the report came nine paparazzi photos of the Colin and Le.

 Chapter 1215 Heartbreaking News

    The fifth picture was taken from the side. On Colin''s back, Le looked quite happy.

    All the female workers around Sophia were squealing in excitement. But her mind had gone nk and she couldn''t pay attention to what they were saying.

    She couldn''t tear her eyes away from the pictures of Colin carrying Le on his back.

    If she had any doubts about the identity of Colin''s true love, she was certain of it now.

    It couldn''t be anyone but Le.

    Drawing the conclusion that the woman Colin loved was the famous star Le, Sophia''s eyes became wet. As she lowered her head and filled her mouth with noodles, tears dropped into the bowl.

    Why was she crying? Colin had meant to take her with him. She was the one who refused Colin''s invitation.

    But she still felt sad because Colin hadn''t mentioned that Le would be there as well.

    She thought that Colin was going with his male friends. Had she known that the big star who coveted her husband would also be there, She would have gone with Colin even if it would cost her a month''s sry.

    Sophia wiped her tears with a tissue and tried to calm down.

    By the afternoon, every employee in the SL Group in Z Country was talking about Colin and Le''s marriage.

    They called them the golden couple because of their charming appearance and privileged backgrounds.

    At the private consultant''s office, Sophia was staring nkly at the picture. What should she do? Should she leave their marriage and step aside for Colin and Le?

    Her phone rang as mulled over it. It was an unknown number.

    Only a few people had her phone number. Sophia wondered who was calling her.

    She answered the phone, "Hello?"

    "Sophia, it''s me." It was Hugh.

    Sophia smiled. "Hugh, how did you get my phone number?"

    Last time they met, Colin was there. They didn''t get a chance to exchange numbers.

    "My assistant helped me. Sophia, did you

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    e, Mr. Li?"

    "Yes!" Colin walked into his room as he disconnected the call.

    Le followed him into the room. She said carefully, "Colin..."

    Colin suppressed his irritation and smiled at her. "Le, I have something to deal with in Z Country. I have to go back first. Have a good time with everyone."

    The people who apanied them on the trip included Herring, Hugh, and sons of other rich families. Le was familiar with every one of them.

    "Can''t you wait until the day after tomorrow?" Knowing Colin was leaving, Le became upset and felt like crying.

    Colin packed his things rapidly. Then he walked to Le and stroked her hair. "No, it''s urgent. I have to go back now. Go stay with Herring and Hugh."

    Le knew him well enough to know that he wouldn''t change his mind once he had decided on something. "All right. Colin, can I go to Z Country to see you?"

    Go to Z Country? Would Sophia be upset? Probably not, Le just wanted to visit and have fun. "Sure. Call me when you''reing."

    He wavered for a while before responding, which hurt Le a lot.

    She nodded. "Be careful on your way home."

    "I will. Goodbye, Le."

    Colin called Herring on the way back. Having read the news, Herring understood Colin''s sudden departure.

 Chapter 1216 Overtime

    Colin was sinking into the swamp of love!

    "Coax her when you arrive. Women like to be coaxed. Got it?" Reclining on the edge of the hot spring pool, Herring looked at the silent Hugh.

    One was happy, while the other one was sad. This was how his two brothers have beentely.

    Women like to be coaxed? Sitting in the car, Colin pondered on Herring''s words.

    He started his silver-grey Aston Martin and drove at full speed towards the expressway.

    He was in Green Cold Country. It would take at least five hours to get to Z Country from here.

    And it was already 4 o''clock in the afternoon. Even if he could get there early, it would still be past nine.

    In Z Country, Sophia was puzzled by the extra work Wade had given her. "Miss Lo, a lot of work umted in the past three days you weren''t here. These documents are needed tomorrow."

    Well, that sounded reasonable. "Okay. I''ll work on it."

    "Thank you, Miss Lo." Wade felt guilty, since the documents were neither urgent nor important at all. But Mr. Li told him to do so. He had no choice.

    "That''s alright, Mr. Ji."

    While everyone had gone home, only Sophia and the Public Rtions Department remained in the office.

    The Public Rtions Department stayed to handle reports about Colin and Le. Meanwhile, Sophia was doing overtime work because of an order from Colin.

    At 10pm, Sophia took off her sses and rubbed her sore eyes. She felt like it would take endless hours to process those documents.

    She sighed helplessly and put on her sses back to continue.

    In that moment, the door was pushed open. Sophia startled at the sound.

    What? Colin?

    Seeing Sophia sitting at her desk, Colin sighed in relief. It was worth rushing over.

    "Sophia Lo!" He called.

    "Yes, Mr. Li." She looked back to theputer and continued working.

    Colin strode over, pulled her into his arms, and responded with a kiss.

    Sophia couldn''t get out of Colin''s grasp because o

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    n. She had been mad at Colin this afternoon, but she was now holding his hand, about to have dinner with him.

    The restaurant was decorated in a retro style. They picked a luxurious private room with a window.

    Two menus were ced in front of them, and Sophia slowly read the menu.

    "Order anything you like." Colin closed the menu and let Sophia order first.

    Sophia was really hungry. She had skipped supper because of the extra work. She ordered the fish head with chopped pepper, the stir-fried pork, the beef soup with enoki... All spicy dishes.

    In the end, she lifted her eyes and asked Colin, "Can you eat spicy food?"

    Was she doing it on purpose? He ate all spicy food she cooked at home.

    "Of course."

    Getting his approval, Sophia closed her menu and gave it to the waiter. "That''s all. Make them spicy, please. Super spicy. And I''d like two bowls of rice and a ss of fruit juice. Thank you!"

    Colin opened his menu. "I''ll take the dry pot beef, the fried bamboo shoots, and a ss of fruit juice. That''s all."

    The waiter confirmed their orders. Then he asked, "Miss, would you like to try Naga Jolokia? We can add some in the stir-fried pork."

    Sophia had tried Naga Jolokia once. It was one of the hottest chilis native to India. She asked, "How much will you add?"

 Chapter 1217 Dorothyâ€™s Curse

    The waiter thought for a while. "Miss, if you want to taste the devil pepper, I can ask the cook to put one into the dish. Three devil peppers at the most."

    "Good. I want three peppers in the dish." Sophia had tried four devil peppers in a dish before. Thinking the devil peppers here might be a different spicier kind, Sophia asked for three devil peppers.

    Colin blew out a smoke as the waiter left. "It''s not healthy for the stomach if you eat too much spicy food."

    Sophia took a sip of lemonade. "I''m okay."

    She liked eating spicy food a lot and her tongue had gotten used to the taste of pepper.

    "Why didn''t you pick up my call?" Colin hadn''t forgotten what happened that afternoon.

    Sophia smiled. "Mr. Li, I didn''t want to spoil your beautiful date."

    Colin''s eyes darkened. "We were not on a date. There were several other people there too. For thest time, Le and I are not in that kind of rtionship!"

    "You don''t have to exin it to me." Sophia meant that he didn''t have to lie to her because she could figure it out by herself.

    The man flicked away some cigarette ash and looked at her lightly. "Sophia, please don''t make me mad."

    Sophia''s eyes widened at his words. How could he say that she made him mad? On the contrary, Colin was the one making her mad! Colin was good at changing the facts.

    Sophia dropped the topic. She didn''t want to say anything about it any more. All she wanted to do now was eat, then go home early for a good rest.

    She was quiet, but Colin broke the silence. "I''ve decided to send Aaron to high school to study again."

    Sophia shook her head. "Now is not the right time to send him to school. If I were in A Country, he could go to school. Are you letting me go back to A Country?"

    Forget it, she shouldn''t have said anything.

    Colin took a deep drag on the cigarette. "One year!"

    He would bring her back after one year.

    "Okay." Sophia let out a sigh. She was worried about her father in A Country.

    Sophia''s phone rang, breaking the short silence in the room.

    It was a call from a stranger.

    She answered the phone curiously. "Hello."

    A deaf

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    lion and buy whatever you want. Don''t think of divorcing me after spending it!"

    "Then I won''t spend it!" Sophia blurted out without thinking.

    "Good. You can keep the 30 million." Then he took out a stack of checks from his pocket, wrote many zeros on one, and threw it to Sophia.

    If what happened before had taught Colin anything, it was that he shouldn''t ask too many questions or the woman would do something stupid.

    Sophia was stunned into silence. Did Colin have a secret money-printing factory?

    Sophia counted the zeros. Ten, a hundred, a thousand... Fifty million.

    The waiter began to serve the dishes and Sophia tried hard to get a handle on her emotions.

    She pinched her face and it hurt. The 50-million check was real. In an instant, Sophia felt like flying in the air.

    The waiter left and Sophia smirked at Colin. "I''ll run away with the check."

    "If you stay, you''ll have another 50 million, and a third, a fourth..." Colin tempted her slowly.

    Fortunately, he found something Sophia that liked.

    If he had known earlier, he would''ve put a stack of checks in her underwear.

    Oh my god, four 50-million checks! That''s 200 million!

    Sophia wanted to run and hug Colin''s leg. He was so rich and generous!

    Two more dishes were served, and Colin put a ss of fresh juice in front of her. Sophia took a sip and said something that almost made Colin go crazy. "Colin, you can go now!"

 Chapter 1218 Money Matters

    Colin was perplexed. "Where?"

    "You can go to your Le, L, Lisa or whatever. I''ll cover for you when mom asks me." He immediately wanted to end her generosity.

    Colin''s face darkened. "What do you want?"

    Was she angry again? Sophia sat up straight, and gave the check back to him. "Just give me a 10-million check. If you give me too much money, I''ll get used to buying whatever I want." Spending money is addictive!

    "You can buy whatever you want. Don''t hesitate to ask me for more if you want to." Colin didn''t take the check. He took some fish from the fish head with chopped peppers dish and put it on Sophia''s rice.

    Sophia almost gave in to the temptation but she shook her head quickly. "I''m afraid I might not be able to pay you back after we divorce."

    "If you can''t pay me back, you can sign a contract and stay with me for the rest of your life."

    Sophia was silent. Sophia thought about Colin''s suggestion. Sign a contract and stay with him forever? Something felt wrong with it.

    "Put the check away and eat!" Colin took two bowls of mushroom soup, one for Sophia and the other for himself.

    But the number on the check was too high. Sophia was wondering how to refuse it when Colin said, "Sophia, listen to me carefully. If you continue to buy cheap clothes in the pedestrian street again and refuse to use my money, I''ll never let you go back to A Country." Colin took a graceful sip of the soup and added, "Do you believe me?"

    Of course, Sophia believed him.

    "But..."

    "No. If I were you, I would take the check and get a car. Then buy pretty clothes and luxury bags that women love so much. Then I would turn to my husband if the money runs out because he is rich."

    Sophia was speechless. She put the check away, swallowing a mouthful of rice. "If you were a woman, you''d be a siren! A siren willing to sell herself out to the highest bidder."

    Colin hummed lightly and didn''t deny her.

    Sophia ate the fish and swallowed it down. "Colin, I don''t want to buy bags and clothes because you''ve already bought so many for me. It will be too wasteful to buy any more."

    The man l

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    e had brought back from A Country.

    Sophia and Hugh''s letters!

    "Colin, what are you doing?" Sophia ran to him and tried to take the letters back.

    She remembered putting them in the bedside drawer. How did Colin find them?

    The more she wanted to take them back, the more Colin didn''t want to give them to her. When she tried to grab them again, Colin held her steadily in his arms. He raised the letters with an outstretched hand as he continued reading the letters.

    This time, he read it out loud. The letter was written by Sophia. "Where will I be in ten years? And what will I be doing by then?"

    "Colin, stop reading! Why are you so annoying?" Sophia kept jumping to get them back, but failed to reach them because he was so tall.

    Colin turned to another page. "Today, I saw the sportsmittee member in the stadium. Many girls like him a lot. Why do I feel nothing for him? And the..."

    "No, no, no! Colin, stop it! I''ll cry if you keep reading!"

    Sophia was clutching and scratching him helplessly. What a bastard! So annoying!

    Colin folded the letters and put them on top of a wallmp, where Sophia couldn''t reach. He could easily continue reading them next time.

    Sophia seethed in silence.

    Clenching her teeth, she jumped as high as she could, but still failed to reach them.

    When she jumped again, the man held her tightly in arms. "Sophia, stop writing letters to Hugh."

 Chapter 1219 Company Gossip

    "Why not?" Sophia wasn''t convinced.

    "Because I''m your husband!" Colin dered it so seriously and aggressively, It was like he was obsessed with Sophia. Seizing the opportunity, Colin kissed her and threw her onto the bed.

    "Colin, tell me the truth... Have you slept with other women?" She stared intensely at her husband on top of her.

    Colin shook his head. "Not everyone is as frivolous as you are." Leaving no room for protest, he kissed her red lips.

    ''Bastard, you keep sullying my name!'' Sophia thought to herself.

    That evening, Sophia behaved enthusiastically. She remembered her goal of getting pregnant with Colin''s child, divorcing him, and letting the child be raised by another man.

    It''s a pity that Sophia got her period two dayster.

    ...

    She kept herself fit before her prison sentence. But the dark and damp prison tortured her heavily, making her get horrible cramps whenever she got her period.

    In the past, she would file for a 2-day leave andy in bed until the pain subsided.

    But this time... Since she just took a 3-day leave, she didn''t want to ask for another one.

    Fortunately, Herring wasn''t in his private consultant''s office. Whenever the pain became too unbearable, she would take a rest at his office desk.

    It took a great deal of effort for her to get a ss of hot water. She fell asleep holding the ss.

    At noon, she was too weak to have lunch at the canteen.

    With so much money from Colin, she should use it to get a check-up in the hospital and take good care of herself until she got rid of the severe pain.

    Making up her mind, Sophia ordered takeout using her mobile phone.

    Soon, the food was delivered downstairs. Because of thepany''s security, Sophia had toe down to the ground floor and pick up her food.

    For some reason, disgusted and contemptuous nces from her colleagues followed her the whole way.

    Regardless of Sophia''s pale face, an older woman approached her and said sardonically, "You''re the sec

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    ow could she do such horrible things?"

    "Everyone was misled. She''s self-centered and thinks too highly of herself!"

    Sophia noticed a man standing behind the crowd, frowning and looking at her intensely.

    Sophia shot Colin a challenging look before she turned to question Jamie, "Secretary Jamie, do you know which male colleague I was seducing?"

    Jamie was too frightened to reveal Colin''s identity.

    "His name is unimportant." "You cheated on your husband and seduced other men. How could your husband not beat you to death?"

    "Do you have any evidence that I''m being disloyal to my husband? Secretary Jamie, did youe here to work or simply make trouble for me? Have you forgotten that the president forbade gossip in thepany? Are you challenging the president''s authority?" Thest sentence was intended to get back at Jamie.

    When Sophia arrivedte for a meeting in the past, Jamie scolded her publicly with these words.

    Jamie was more familiar with these words than anyone else. She countered, "You''re talking nonsense. How am I challenging the president''s authority? Should I remind you how the president treated you before? You were punished to clean the toilets!"

    Since gossip was prohibited in thepany, hardly anyone knew about this. But after Jamie announced it publicly, it caused an uproar.

 Chapter 1220 Sophiaâ€™s Husband

    Jamie wondered why Sophia kept working at thepany even after the CEO had humiliated her.

    Taking advantage of the situation, Jamie said smugly, "Sophia, you bitch. If I were you, I would pack up my stuff and leave thepany."

    "Then leave now." A cold voice came from behind.

    Everyone was very familiar with the voice. It was Colin. People started moving to escape in fear of being punished when Colin barked, "Nobody is allowed to leave!"

    About 30 people were gathering at the lobby. Everyone lowered their heads and cursed their bad luck.

    Colin walked to the middle of the crowed where Sophia stood. Wade followed close by.

    Jamie stammered nervously, "Mr. Li, it''s Miss Lo. She''s married, but..."

    Colin looked at her coldly and continued, "But what? She''s been seducing me?"

    "Yes... Look at the diamond ring on her hand. It''s from... It''s from her husband!" Jamie was white as a sheet. Didn''t the CEO go out to see clients? Why did hee back so early?

    Colin ignored Jamie and looked at the pale-faced Sophia. "You look pale. Are you frightened?"

    His cold voice changed into a gentle tone when he spoke to Sophia, stunning everyone present.

    Sophia shook her head lightly. "Mr. Li, I''m sorry to have troubled you. Please punish me as you see fit!"

    "Give me your phone." Colin ignored her self-recrimination.

    Although Sophia was puzzled, she gave her phone to Colin. Everyone held their breath as they anticipated what would happen next.

    The page on the phone was still the controversial post. Colin took a look at the photos and smiled.

    Retuning the phone to Sophia, Colin lifted her left hand with the diamond ring and asked Jamie, "Miss Chiao, are you talking about this ring?"

    Jamie nervously nodded her head in doubt.

    "Why did you blur the photos?" Colin asked her again.

    "Mr. Li, I''m sorry. I..." Jamie was too frightened to speak coherently. Getting an idea, she pointed to Sophia eagerly. "It''s Miss Lo! She asked me to take the photos. She said she wanted to hype

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ched his coat tightly. "No, I''m not sick. It''s just... It''s my period."

    The man was puzzled. "Period?"

    Flushing in embarrassment, Sophia exined it quickly. Colin was relieved. It wasn''t as serious as he had feared, and put her back on the bed.

    "Get some rest!" Tucking her in, he left the lounge.

    The pain made Sophia toss and turn on on the bed.

    Twenty minutester, Colin opened the lounge door to find his pale wife rolling on the bed and clutching her stomach.

    Colin strode to the bed and put down the soup he was holding. He gathered Sophia carefully in arms. "Sophia, I''ll take you to the doctor!"

    "It''s no use." The doctor would have no idea how to cure this kind of pain.

    Colin had consulted his private doctor. Apparently, Western medicine couldn''t cure menstrual cramps quickly, but an experienced traditional Chinese medicine practitioner might be able to help.

    He embraced her more tightly. "Sophia, what can I do to help you?"

    Colin wanted to take her to the hospital.

    ''Sophia, what can I do to relieve your pain?'' he thought to himself helplessly.

    Her eyes filled with happy tears. It had been a long time since anyone cared about her like that.

    She wanted to cry. What could she do?

    Sophia buried her face to Colin''s chest. "Colin."

    Her tone was light and she seemed like a spoiled child.

 Chapter 1221 Emotional Comfort

    "I''m here." It was the first time for Colin to see Sophia like this. She became soft and acted spoiled.

    Maybe Herring was right. Sophia was like a cup of old tea, which was tasted better as time passed by.

    Someone was knocking on the lounge door. Colin loosened his hold on Sophia and opened it to find Gillian.

    Gillian handed him the brown sugar water. "Mr. Li, it''s ready."

    "Thank you, Mr. Huo." Colin replied warmly.

    Gillian was a bit surprised. "You''re wee, Mr. Li."

    When Gin first met Colin, he was a calm person. But for some reason, he changed recently. He was usually serious or irritable these days. He rarely saw him so warm and gentle.

    As Gillian left, Colin took the warm sugar water and sat down next to Sophia. "Wait a minute. It''s still a bit hot."

    Sophia nodded gently. "Okay."

    Sophia looked up at the man who held her in his arms. She never thought Colin could be so good to her.

    He was being so kind, she thought she was dreaming. When she was in pain, warm hugs and emotionalfort were better than anything else.

    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Colin was slightly unhappy about this.

    Sophia was speechless for a long time. After taking a bold look at Colin, she spoke pitifully, "I''m not feeling well now. Are you really going to me me?"

    The saying was right. A spoiled woman enjoyed a better life!

    Right! Colin kissed her on the forehead. "No, I''m not ming you. Next time, tell me in advance if you''re ufortable or if anything is wrong."

    Sophia smiled. She rested her head on his chest, listening to his steady heartbeat. "Why should I tell you? You''re not a doctor."

    Colin paused. "At the very least, I can give you a leave and you don''t have to endure the pain at work."

    Fine! "Okay, I know."

    "How did you get through it before?" She had been in Z Country for about three or four months. How did she get through it then?

    "I filed for leave during the first two months. But this month, I''ve already asked for a 3-day leave to go to A Country. I decided not to ask

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    o hold a press conference?"

    "No. There''s no need to hold a press conference about my private affairs."

    "Yes, Sir."

    "Is there any rumor about Sophia on the Inte?" Colin knew the power of public opinion, and he feared it might hurt Sophia.

    He usually kept a low profile, he didn''t expect to catch so much attention from the media about his marriage.

    "There are some rumors made up byizens. But if the situation continues, they will soon find out that she had been in prison."

    Colin frowned. "Send someone to the Public Security Bureau in A Country to destroy Sophia''s records."

    Remembering her pale and pitiful look, Colin didn''t want Sophia to get hurt again.

    He hadn''t found the maid from the Lien family yet. The direct way to protect Sophia was to destroy her criminal records.

    Even if people investigate her past, Colin would be able to find the maid. It would be easy to clear her name.

    "Yes, Mr. Li."

    Sophia slept until the evening. When she woke up, the lounge was quiet.

    Feeling much better, she carefully sat up on the bed. After folding the nket, she exited the lounge.

    Colin wasn''t outside. She thought he had already left. Anxious to go to the restroom, she left the CEO''s office.

    When Colin returned from the conference room, he found the lounge door was open and the woman sleeping inside had disappeared.

 Chapter 1222 Media Ambush

    Colin went to the private consultant''s office next door and didn''t find anyone there.

    He checked the time and it was already after 7:00pm. Sophia might have left early after work.

    Colin was unhappy that she had gone ahead alone.

    Why didn''t she wait for him?

    In the bathroom, Sophia identally soiled her trousers. She hurried straight back to the locker and left with her bag without changing her clothes.

    A gust of cold wind blew when she exited the building. Sophia tightened her coat.

    Suddenly, nonstop shes came from far and approached her.

    There were also a lot of people holding microphones, who must be reporters.

    Sophia was surrounded in an instant. Like setting off firecrackers, reporters bombarded her with questions one after another.

    "Are you Sophia Lo?"

    "Miss Lo, when did you marry Mr. Li?"

    "Colin Li is one of the top singles listed in the global rankings. How did you win his heart?"

    "Miss Lo, what''s Mr. Li''s rtionship with Le Ji?"

    "I heard that they had known each other for a long time. They were also photographed on a date in the United States. Miss Ji also attended the birthday party of Colin''s father. Is your rtionship with Mr. Li still good?"

    Sophia was dumbstruck.

    She never imagined that she would one day be interviewed on camera by a lot of reporters with microphones.

    After being barraged with questions, Sophia finally got a chance to speak.

    After apanying Colin to attend various meals and banquets for more than half a month, Sophia didn''t retreat and replied in a calm voice, "I''m Sophia Lo. But I''m sorry, please direct your questions to Colin."

    She walked two steps forward but failed to leave because there were too many reporters. Cameras kept shing ufortably at her.

    The onught of questions kepting, most of which were about Le. Everyone wanted to know if Le was a mistress.

    It was difficult for Sophia to leave. She said helplessly, "Miss Ji and Colin grew up together, she''s practically Colin''s sister. How c

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    Colin, I''m fine!" She was concerned that this would... gross Colin out.

    "I''m not letting you sit like that!"

    ...

    Sophia both loved and hated his dominance.

    Holding his neck, she leaned her face against his shoulder and said softly, "I''ll wash your clothes when we get back."

    "My clothes can''t be washed." Colin wasn''t going to give her a chance to work.

    Oh! It made sense, the expensive clothes that Colin wore would be ruined if they were washed.

    The car stopped at the entrance of the vi. Colin carried Sophia out of the car.

    He said to Wade, "My Lady will be on leave tomorrow."

    "Yes, Mr. Li."

    ... Sophia looked at Colin silently. How could he make the decision for her, when she hadn''t said anything about filing for a leave?

    After entering the vi, Colin put Sophia down to change shoes.

    While Mrs. Liu was preparing dinner in the kitchen, Sophia went upstairs to get changed.

    When she came down after getting dressed, four dishes and a bowl of soup was served on the table.

    After wiping his hands with a wet napkin, Colin gave Sophia the bowl of soup. "Taste the ck-bone chicken soup Mrs. Liu made."

    "Okay!" Sophia tasted a spoonful of soup.

    It was difficult to cook ck-bone chicken soup because it got a strange taste if it wasn''t cooked properly. But the soup Mrs. Liu cooked was very delicious.

 Chapter 1223 Getting Along

    Sophia drank up the bowl of soup before she started to eat the other dishes.

    Perhaps because of Colin''s warm care, her cramps started subsiding. The sharp pain became dull and tolerable.

    After dinner, they went upstairs together. After telling Sophia to sleep early, Colin went to the study to work.

    Sophia went back to the bedroom and got in bed.

    Because she had a long nap in the afternoon, she wasn''t sleepy. After a while, Sophia took out her phone to pass the time.

    When she opened WeChat, a client''s update caught her attention. It read, "You can call Miss Duan as Mrs. Wen now. We''re about to hit the sack now. Bye, everyone!"

    Huh? That sounded familiar.

    Ah. Earlier, Colin had said something simr to the press.

    Sophia''s heart filled with happiness as she recalled Colin''s words.

    When she opened Weibo, she saw that Colin''s name was one of the top searches.

    She clicked it. There was an article on Colin Li and his wife Sophia Lo keeping a low profile since their marriage, and how affectionate they were to each other.

    There were also two photos of them included in the article. Colin''s photo was taken from a magazine, while her photo was taken by the reporters when she left thepany building.

    Below was a new photo of the two of them together. In the picture, Colin was smiling at the camera, making him even more attractive.

    Sophia checked thements section. Theizens seemed to have various opinions about their match. Some were Le''s fans, who believed that Colin should be with her. These people were very upset that Colin had chosen someone else.

    They were cursing Sophia. Some even used her of being maniptive for not only beating Le in thepetition, but also winning Colin''s heart.

    Sophia was speechless.

    What were they talking about?

    Upset, Sophia put the phone aside and prepared to sleep.

    Colin finished work and went to bed. He was displeased to find that Sophia was in her room instead of their shared bedroom. Didn''t she want to sleep with him?

    In her deep sleep, Sophia felt someone kissing her, then she was being pressed down to the mattress.

    "Soapy." A voice called to her.

    "Yes?" Sophia repl

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    are in the living room desk drawer, and you can go wherever you want."

    "Oh... Thank you, Colin." Sophia meant it. She was sincerely grateful to him.

    Colin was frustrated. "Never say ''thank you'' to me again, either!"

    "Okay! I really appreciate it!"

    "Not that, either!"

    "But I didn''t say ''thank you, '' I said ''I appreciate it.''" The breeze blew gently, and the giant trees along the sides of the road rustled in the chilly wind. Sophia almost burst intoughter as she teased him.

    On the other line, Colin also smiled. "Sophia Lo, how dare you y word games with me? I''ll teach you how to talk to me when Ie back home tonight."

    "That''s not fair! Besides,st night... Hadn''t you had enough already?"

    The atmosphere became intimate when she brought up the night before.

    Colin raised his eyebrows. "Then I''ll teach you a lesson after your period is over."

    "May I object, Mr. Li?" Sophia picked up a yellow leaf that was blown to the ground by the wind and held it up against the sun. It was a heart-shaped Ginkgo leaf.

    Sophia closed one eye and squinted at the sun through the small holes spattered on the Ginkgo leaf. It was sunny today, but a little windy...

    "Only if you are proactive."

    Sophia was speechless. That was even worse than his previous threat! Colin was sly and cunning like a fox! Sophia quickly ended their conversation. "Okay, I have to go now. Bye!"

    "Alright, be careful. Call me if you need anything."

 Chapter 1224 Red Light District

    "Okay, see youter!" Sophia smiled as she hung up the phone.

    There were two cars parked in the garage, a silver-grey Aston Martin and a ck Audi. She got into the ck Audi, started the car, and slowly drove out of the garage.

    When she arrived at the central business district, she cashed the check Colin had given her and deposited the money into her bank ount. Then she took out some cash and spent the afternoon downtown.

    Night fell, but she still hadn''t found the ce she was looking for. After eating a bowl of Huntun at a food stall, she drove to a bar.

    Pulling over, Sophia put the hat and mask she prepared in advance before getting off the car and going inside.

    Three minutester, she grabbed a purple-haired boy from the crowd and pulled him to a blind spot on one side.

    "Whoa, what''s the rush, chica? Come on, let me show you a good time!" The boy grinned and whistled to Sophia.

    With a hard face, Sophia pushed him away. Taking out a wad of cash from her handbag, she said, "If you can tell me what I want to know, this will be yours."

    The boy swallowed, hurriedly nodding at the sight of the cash.

    Fifteen Minutes Later

    After a 10-minute walk, Sophia arrived at the location the boy told her.

    It was an alley without any streetmps. Only the lights in the hair salons and massage parlors were lit, and in the doorway stood many women in heavy makeup.

    This was exactly what Sophia was looking for.

    Sophia lowered her hat and went inside. At the door of the hair salon stood a middle-aged woman on her mobile phone. When Sophia saw her, she made a decision.

    Sophia knew how to get the information she wanted.

    Walking closer, Sophia took out 500 from her handbag. The woman immediately put away her phone and looked at her.

    She was shocked to see a woman standing in front of her. Nevertheless, she took the money from Sophia''s hand.

    "I need your help." Sophia kept her voice deliberately low. The woman hurriedly nodded.

    Hearing

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    er by the hair and pushed her on the ground beside the sofa.

    Sophia pulled his arm and bit him hard. The man screamed and pped her face. "How dare you! Fuck, I''m going to kill you!"

    "I advise you to let me go. Or else, I''ll call the police and you''ll spend the rest of your life in prison!" Sophia''s hands were held tightly in his hand. When she called for help, he roughly pressed her face to the ground.

    "Going to jail for you is worth it, pretty girl." His lips curled into a sleazy grin.

    Sophia closed her eyes in despair. How stupid of her toe alone to a ce like this!

    The man forced her to look at him. He had already taken off his shirt, and was trying to tear hers off.

    Sophia gritted her teeth and tried to push him off again, but it was useless.

    She suddenly noticed the bedsidemp beside them. She took another bite out of the man''s arm and pushed him away as he groaned in pain.

    Getting up from the ground, she ran to the door and called for help. "Someone, help me!"

    "Bitch! How dare you bite me again!" The man pulled her back from the half-opened door, and tossed her onto the bed.

    When she fell onto the bed, Sophia grabbed the bedsidemp from the side table and hit the man hard on his head.

    "Ah!" The man let out a loud scream, rming the lovemaking couple next door.

 Chapter 1225 Prince Charming

    Sophia watched as the bleeding man staring at her in disbelief fell down.

    A couple rushed in to find the man bleeding on the floor. Screaming in horror, they hurriedly called the police.

    It wasn''t long before the police came, along with an ambnce. In a nk daze, Sophia was taken to the police station.

    Blood... There was blood everywhere. Did she... Kill someone?

    After being detained in the police station for two hours, Sophia was taken to the interrogation room by a policeman.

    Entering into the familiar room, Sophia turned pale.

    "What''s your name?" Since Sophia was taken out of the red light district, she was believed to be one of the prostitutes working there, so the policeman interrogated her terribly.

    Sophia answered nkly, "Sophia Lo."

    What? The policeman cast a puzzled look at her. Why was the name so familiar?

    He didn''t think too much about it. "How long have you been working there?"

    Sophia shook her head. "I was there to look for someone."

    The policeman mmed his pen on the table. "This is a police station. You''d better tell me the truth!"

    "I was really looking for someone. I hit him with themp in self-defense!"

    "What''s your upation? Where do you work? Where do you live?"

    ...

    To get home early and see his wife, Colin ended dinner earlier.

    But when he came home, an empty room was waiting for him. When he tried to call Sophia, her phone was turned off.

    At around 9 in the evening.

    With a frown on his face, Colin smoked one cigarette after another. He kept calling Sophia, but he still couldn''t reach her.

    At that moment, Wade called. "What?"

    Wade told Colin everything the police had told him.

    Sophia was in the police station?

    Colin hurriedly took his coat, rushing towards the location Wade mentioned.

    It was 10:00pm when he saw Sophia again.

    Huddling up against the corner of the temporary detention room, Sophia was looking down and drawing circles on the

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    nt!"

    Colin gritted his teeth. "Just because I said you could go anywhere, doesn''t mean you can go to the red light district and end up in the police station!"

    Sophia looked down without saying anything.

    "Why did you go there? You''d better tell me the truth, Sophia!" Colin knew she had deposited the money he gave her in her bank ount. If he hadn''t known this, he would''ve thought she went out looking for a man.

    "Don''t be angry with me. I was looking for someone..." Sophia knew she was wrong, so she answered Colin gently.

    "A man?"

    ... Sophia tried to push Colin away but he didn''t budge. She exined reluctantly, "A woman."

    "Besides me, you don''t know anyone else in Z Country. Who was the woman you were looking for? Sophia, don''t lie me!" Sophia felt Colin''s hot breath on her ears, her neck...

    Pulling away from her thoughts, Sophia answered, "I was looking for a woman for something, and I found her!"

    "What for?" Colin was determined to get the whole story.

    But Sophia didn''t want to tell Colin her ns, she was afraid that if she told him, Colin... would hate her.

    Or say she was horrible... Although these words were true, she didn''t want to hear them.

    "I just wanted her to do something for me." While it was the truth, she didn''t tell him anything specific.

 Chapter 1226 Back to the Beginning

    Sophia''s prevarication annoyed Colin. Touching the swollen half of her face, he asked, "Where else did that man touch you?" Colin was relieved to see that she still had her clothes intact.

    "My hands and my face. Are you going to sue him?" She had already seriously injured him. Would he still sue him?

    "The next time someone harms you, kill them!"

    ... Looking at the angry man, Sophia wondered how he could ask someone to kill a person.

    "If I kill him, I''ll be sentenced to prison. Then you can be with another woman."

    She thought Colin would get angry, but he just rubbed her red lips gently. "Remember, if something goes wrong, call me first. I''ll fix it for you."

    Deeply moved, Sophia''s heart melted.

    "Okay, then... You''re not angry anymore?" She eyed him cautiously.

    Colin smiled. "Why won''t I be angry? I''m very angry. You''d better exin everything to me, or I''ll teach you a lesson and make you look good!"

    Blinking her eyes and ignoring his threat, Sophia said, "I look good already! You make me look good!"

    She wouldn''t have looked so good if it wasn''t for Colin...

    The man responded with a rough and deep kiss. After a while, the man said in a dazed voice, "You''re good at ying with words. Sophia Lo, watch me teach you a lesson!"

    Colin suddenly lifted her up, putting her legs on his arms and leaning her back against the wall... Their position was very provocative.

    Sophia was scandalized. "Colin, put me down!"

    "Tell me why you went there." He had to make sure that she wouldn''t go to simr ces.

    Afraid of falling, Sophia wrapped her arms around Colin''s neck tightly. "I was going to meet an old friend..."

    Colin growled. "Like hell, an old friend! You have an old friend in the red light district in Z Country? Sophia, do you think I''m stupid? Easily fooled?" He was losing his patience with her lies!

    Sophia kissed him,

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ow, he would teach her what to do!

    Le bit her lips tightly without saying a word.

    Joseph mmed his hand on the table loudly, frightening Le. "Dad! Why are you being so harsh!"

    "Am I harsh? Le, you''re my daughter! Now,izens are referring to you as a mistress. In the future, you must pay attention to your behavior around Colin!" Colin was married. Joseph will not let his daughter be a mistress cursed by the public. It would be humiliating!

    More importantly, he believed that his excellent daughter could find a better man than Colin to care for her.

    Hurt, Le almost burst into tears as her eyes turned red. "But dad, the woman''s background simply doesn''t match Colin!"

    Joseph red at his daughter. "Nheless, Colin has already married her. You can see how deeply Colin cares about the woman in the video. Sophia also said that you''re Colin''s sister. From now on, you have to know your ce."

    As a father, how could he not understand his daughter''s feelings?

    Of course, he wanted his daughter to be with the person she loved. But since Colin wasn''t interested in her, why forced it?

    Le held back the tears in her eyes. Her self-respect wouldn''t allow her to cry in front of her father. "I know, dad!"

 Chapter 1227 Good For You

    Seeing Le upset made Joseph ufortable. He walked up to her and said in aforting tone, "Le, you''re an amazing woman. You deserve someone better. If you think you''re ready for another rtionship, I can introduce you to some excellent young men."

    Le didn''t respond. How could there be a better man than Colin?

    Besides, it wouldn''t work if she didn''t have feelings for them.

    "I see. Thank you, father." Repressing her sadness, Le shed him a smile and nodded.

    "I only want what''s good for you, my daughter. I hope you understand."

    Le was almost 30 already, no longer a young girl in her twenties. She understood how Joseph felt. She walked over and held his hands. "I do, father. Thank you."

    Joseph patted her gently. "Don''t mention it. How long will you be staying?"

    Since Le had became famous, she only went home a few times a year.

    "I''ll stay until the day after tomorrow. I need to see mom before I go back to work."

    "Okay. Your mother will arrive tomorrow afternoon. We can pick her up at the airport together."

    "Okay."

    ...

    Outside the study, Le went back to her bedroom in a sullen mood.

    She hesitated for a long time before she dialled Colin''s number.

    "Le." Hearing Colin''s voice shattered Le''s defenses. She wanted to cry.

    She choked back a sob. "Colin, can we still be friends?"

    Colin didn''t think much about it and readily agreed.

    He had always treated Le as his own sister, and it wouldn''t change now.

    Le felt a little better. "Colin, I miss you so much. I want to visit you in Z Country."

    "Le, you can visit me in Z Country, but you can''t say things like that. It''s not appropriate." Colin bluntly told her. He didn''t think it was a good idea to beat around the bush in this situation.

    Le was sad to hear his admonishment, but it also meant that Colin was a good man. She was happy about that. "I understand, Colin. I''ll vi

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    r, prescribed her four weeks of Chinese medicine, and gave her a piece of shocking news.

    Lying in bed in the evening, Sophia was still ruminating on what the doctor told her. He said, "Your bodycks positive energy, which greatly affects your chances of pregnancy. What''s worse, it''s also the root of a disease. If you don''t treat it, you may not get pregnant in the future."

    ...

    In the past two months when she was with Colin, she''d been wishing for a baby.

    But apparently, it was in vain...

    Wendy also wanted a grandchild... At the thought, Sophia couldn''t help crying silently.

    Colin seemed to be drunk when he came home from a business dinner that night. He opened the door of Sophia''s bedroom.

    He walked up to Sophia''s bed and kissed her roughly, smelling of alcohol. "Sophia... Sophia... You''ve been ignoring me for so long... I''ll teach you how to behave tonight. Sophia, I hate you sometimes..."

    The night found Sophia panting and begging for mercy. It wasn''t until daybreak that Colin stopped and returned to his room.

    It went on like this for the following nights.

    Colin always entered her room heavily drunk.

    Sophia started to fear the urgency of his love-making.

    "Colin, I can''t take any more!" She begged for respite, even for just a night.

 Chapter 1228 Colinâ€™s Cooking

    Colin didn''t relent. It didn''t seem like he heard her request.

    A month after Sophia met Cora, Sophia received a call from her saying that the first phase was a sess. The photo she sent Sophia made her chuckle.

    By the time she returned to A Country on New Year''s Day, she could carry on with the next phase.

    Sophia has been taking traditional Chinese medicine recently. She was lucky that the medicine she got was already prepared and sealed well when she went to see the traditional Chinese medicine physician.

    She didn''t have to prepare the medicine in the vi and spread the the smell everywhere.

    At the beginning of the twelfth lunar month, Sophia was struggling with a bag of 10oz of medicine when Colin brought Le back to the vi.

    Seeing Le dressed in avender woollen coat in front of her, Sophia rubbed her eyes and wondered if she was hallucinating.

    "Colin, where''s the smell of traditional Chinese medicineing from?" Le fanned her hands, as if she hadn''t seen Sophia taking the medicine.

    Colin also smelled it. He was about to ask Aunt Liu what happened when he saw Sophia drinking the medicine.

    A trace of worry shed in his eyes. When did Sophia start taking medicine? Why didn''t he know about this?

    "Why are you taking traditional Chinese medicine?" Colin came over and asked her gently.

    After taking the medicine, Sophia said curtly, "I''m nursing my body."

    Colin realized that he hadn''t kept his promise. When he was taking care of her at his office lounge, he said that he''d take her to a doctor.

    Le looked at Sophia doubtfully. "What happened? Can''t get pregnant?"

    Sophia didn''t know if Le said that on purpose, but since she was half right, Sophia admitted without hesitation, "Yes, my husband is anxious to have children, so I have to take good care of myself."

    Colin didn''t say a word. He fixed his eyes on Sophia as she tidied up the bowls and empty bags.

    Le rolled her eyes and held Colin''s arm

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    asked Colin, "Colin, I''ll be meeting with the manager of an entertainmentpany in a nightclub. Can you apany me?"

    On her way upstairs, Sophia heard Colin say, "I need to work with Sophia tonight. I''ll ask Mr. Ji to go with you."

    Sophia smiled. It was the exact response that she wanted to hear.

    "Sophia, can you put off work? The meeting won''t take long. I''lle back with Colin soon. Is that all right?"

    Faced with Le''s expectant look, Sophia was unable to refuse.

    She nced at Colin''s nk look and nodded, "All right."

    If Sophia wasn''t mistaken, anger seemed to sh through Colin''s eyes.

    Le was delighted. "Thank you, Sophia! Colin, Let''s go!"

    The vi was restored to silence, putting Sophia in a sullen mood. She regretted her actions.

    Why did she agree with Le?

    Back in her room, Sophia received a WeChat message from Colin. "Sophia, you''re dead! I''ll get back at you for this!"

    ...

    Colin''s warning frightened Sophia, and she rushed to call him.

    The call was connected quickly. "Yes?" Colin asked.

    Sophia hesitated a bit. Without thinking if Le could hear her or not, she grit her teeth and said, "Darling, I suddenly have a bad stomachache. Can youe back for me? Well... It really hurts! There must be something wrong with one of your dishes..."

 Chapter 1229 Getting Closer

    Colin''s phone was connected to the car''s Bluetooth. When Sophia called, the call automatically connected to the speakers. Everyone in the car could hear their conversation.

    "I''ll go back home and take you to the hospital." Colin ended the call and pulled over.

    Le remained quiet. Colin turned to her as she unbuckled her seatbelt. "Le, you have to go without me. You can call a taxi. I''ll ask Mr. Ji to meet you there and apany you."

    "Colin, is Sophia upset with me?" Le held her handbag so tight, her knuckles turned white.

    Colin snorted. "Of course not. Why would you ask that? Wait here, I''ll get a cab for you."

    Colin got off the car. Standing by the side of the road, he made a quick phone call to Wade.

    After hailing a cab for Le, Colin watched her enter and took a picture of the license te number. He paid the driver in advance and waved goodbye as he watched the car drive away.

    He got into his car, and drove back to the vi.

    In the vi, Sophia was pretending to be ill in bed. When the door opened, she swiftly turned and saw Colin.

    He came back alone.

    Since Le didn''te back with him, there was no need for her to pretend to be sick.

    Getting off the bed, she asked sarcastically, "Why didn''t you bring your little sister with you?"

    Coliny down next to her in bed. "I don''t want to see you burn with jealousy."

    Sophia red at him. What an egotistical man, she wasn''t jealous at all!

    "I did you a favor, Mr. Li. What''s my reward?" She sat in front of theputer and got ready to work.

    "You want a reward? You can have me all night." Colin replied, twirling the car keys around his finger.

    Sophia looked to him with feigned horror. "I dare not! I don''t want to upset your childhood sweetheart!"

    Colin''s face instantly turned dark. But Sophia wasn''t afraid of him. Rolling her eyes, she said

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    r coat, and tried on the long down jacket.

    Colin''s eyes darkened at her curves, visible with her fitted attire.

    Suddenly feeling thirsty, he picked up the water on the table and drank it in one gulp.

    If only they also offered beds to the VIP customers...

    The calf-length ck down coat looked loose on Sophia, but because of the color, it suited her well.

    The fur cor also looked very warm.

    Colin stood up from the sofa and walked up to Sophia to put the hood on her. Although only a small part of her lower face was visible, she looked beautiful.

    "This will do. Try another one."

    Sophia was confused why he had to put the hood on for her. Sheplied and removed the ck coat.

    The manager quietly offered other clothes to them. She knew that as the CEO of the SL Group, Colin must think highly of his own opinion. It was unnecessary for her to give her any input.

    She didn''t even introduce the merits of these items. Colin didn''t care about money, and every item here was of high quality.

    The only thing important to him was that it looked good on Sophia.

    When Sophia tried the azure fur coat on, she looked a little chubby in it. But she also looked very cute.

    Colin smiled. He also liked a chubby Sophia.

 Chapter 1230 Date Night

    Seeing Sophia in discontent, Colin couldn''t help pinching her face. "Try the next one!"

    After they were done, Colin took Sophia to the next store. The store manager put their purchases into the trunk of their car with Colin''s key.

    Sophia asked, "Are you here to shop?"

    "Why do you ask?"

    "I feel like you''re buying wholesale!" He bought so many clothes for her.

    Since Sophia said he was buying wholesale, he would show her how he bought wholesale.

    Three sets of top-notch skin care products, four scarves, eight pairs of shoes... Sophia was extremely tired. The shopping guide of the bag store returned the key to Colin. "Mr. Li, the trunk and backseats of your car are full. There''s no space left for the two handbags, so I ced them on the passenger seat."

    "Okay, thank you."

    Taking the key, Colin grabbed the phone from his pocket. Sophia suddenly had a bad feeling. "What are you doing?"

    "Calling Secretary Tao." Secretary Tao also had apany car assigned to her.

    "Why are you calling her now?"

    "I''m going to ask her to drive over and bring everything back to the vi. Let''s go upstairs and check the other stores." Dialling the number, Colin put the phone to his ear.

    Sophia was distressed. She grabbed the phone and disconnected the call.

    "You''ll end up buying the entire shopping mall if you don''t stop!" Sophia stuffed the phone back into his pocket. Colin wanted to take it out again but she clutched his hand tightly.

    Colin didn''t insist. "Alright, whatever you say. Let''s go upstairs."

    They had only shopped in the first two floors, but their car was already filled to the brim. There were seven floors left...

    "I''m tired." Taking Colin''s hand, Sophia rested her head on his shoulder.

    "I can carry you or hold you. Which one do you want?"

    Sophia was speechless. She pointed at a dessert shop nearby. "I want to eat some dessert and take a break."

    "Okay."

    They

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    ith her.

    In embarrassment, Sophia wanted to push Colin away. But Colin kissed her more deeply, stunning the woman whoined.

    "Lucine, even if you broke up with your boyfriend, you can''t stop other couples from being in love."

    "Ugh, they''re so sweet! Who told them to provoke me?"

    ...

    Sophia felt light-headed at the moment.

    Colin loosened his hold on Sophia right before she lost her breath. He watched the dazed woman in his arms, feeling a sense of satisfaction.

    "Mr. Li, aren''t you aware that you''re causing public outrage?"

    "She''s just jealous."

    Sophia was rendered speechless.

    She couldn''t stay here anymore. People nearby had seen them kissing, and even the waiters kept sneaking nces at them.

    After gobbling up the durian crepe, Sophia pulled Colin and left the shop quickly.

    Sophia didn''t let go of Colin until they were a dozen miles away from the dessert shop. Collin pulled Sophia and embraced her tightly.

    "Sophia, why are you walking so fast?"

    "I want to go home!" She made up an excuse.

    Actually, she didn''t want to go back at all. Spending time with Colin made her... Really happy.

    "Okay, let''s go home."

    Why did he agree so quickly? Sophia red at Colin, leaving him confused.

    "I don''t want to go home now!"

 Chapter 1231 The Best Present

    Women were really fickle!

    "I don''t want to go home. Let''s find a hotel."

    "What are we going to do in a hotel?"

    "We''ll rent a room." Since she kept asking, Colin decided to tease her for a while.

    "Why would we rent a room in a hotel?" Sophia found Colin distracting. Since he kept spoiling her and holding her, she wasn''t really paying attention to what he was saying.

    Colin gave her a sly grin. "We''ll hide under the covers in the hotel room and talk to each other."

    "Talk? Why do we need to talk?" Colin was so handsome that he would catch the attention of every passerby. After all, he was a public figure who had been on the news and the front pages of magazines. Sophia was afraid that he would be recognized by someone with ill intent, so she quickly dragged him into a shop.

    It was good that she asked. "Because... After we talk, we can..."

    Colin whispered the rest into Sophia''s ears, snapping Sophia out of her daze. Her face flushed crimson.

    Frustrated, she bit his coat but her teeth identally got caught on the button of his coat.

    "Ouch!" She massaged her mouth to soothe the pain.

    Colin hurriedly took her face in his hands. "What happened? Does it hurt?"

    Sophia''s eyes closed in pain. When the pain finally subsided, she opened her eyes again and shook her head. "I''m okay now." Next time, she would bite his neck instead!

    Colin looked at the ce that Sophia had bitten and pecked her gently on the lips. "You can just bite me, no need to bite my coat. Did the button cut into your teeth?"

    With a click, a light shed. Sophia and Colin looked to the direction, and saw a man taking pictures of them. When he noticed that they were looking at him, the man hurriedly put away his camera. He gave them an apologetic smile and walked away.

    Colin didn''t seem to mind. He pulled Sophia closer to him and continued to shop with her.

    "Why was he taking our picture?" Sophia asked curiously.

    They weren''t actors, why would that guy take their picture?

    "Look, is there anything you want?" Colin ignored her question and asked about the jewelry disyed in the counter.

    Sophia shook her head. "I want to get you something, Colin."

    "I told you already, you can give you

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    information from Wade, he hung up.

    When Sophia came back, Colin was waiting for her.

    He took the shopping bag from Sophia''s hand and said, "Something happened to Le. Do you want toe with me to see her?"

    Sophia''s good mood instantly disappeared.

    "Okay. I''lle with you." She wanted to see what happened to Le.

    "Good. Let''s go to the parking lot." Colin held her close to him with his arm around her shoulders. They walked together towards the basement parking lot.

    When they got to Colin''s car, Sophia was shocked. Both the trunk and the backseat were full of shopping bags, and looked ready to burst.

    How much did they buy tonight?

    When she got inside, Sophia had to hold a few shopping bags. Colin started the car and drove to the nightclub.

    At Room 322 in the Nightclub.

    Colin opened the door of the private room and saw Le curled up on the sofa, sobbing and shaking.

    Wade stood helplessly beside the sofa. Seeing Colin, he hurriedly approached him. "Mr. Li, Mrs. Li, you''ve arrived."

    They both nodded at him.

    At Wade''s greeting, Le looked up at Colin with tears in her eyes. She jumped off the sofa and threw herself into Colin''s arms. "Why did it take you so long, Colin? I was so scared..." She started sobbing again.

    Colin patted her back. "What happened?"

    "Earlier... Two men tried to take advantage of me... I resisted, but they threatened me..."

    Colin and Wade were speechless. On the other hand, Sophia sneered.

 Chapter 1232 Out of Line

    Le was not only a celebrity, but also an heiress of a powerful family. The Ji n has great power in A Country, and Le''s father is a senior official in the army. Who the hell would dare to take advantage of her?

    Sophia didn''t think Colin would believe Le.

    But she hated seeing him hold Le in his arms.

    "Mr. Ji, find these two men. I''ll handle the rest." Colin ordered, without turning his head.

    Wade nodded. "Yes, Mr. Li." Taking out his phone, he walked out of the room to start dealing with it.

    "Thank you, Colin." Le buried her face into Colin''s chest.

    "Don''t mention it, Le. Let me take you home."

    Colin tried to pull her away from his arms, but Le shook her head.

    "I don''t want to go back home. I want you to stay with me for a while. I''ve never met such men before... They were so disgusting. I felt like throwing up." Le spoke in a soft and pleading tone, that even Sophia found it hard to refuse her.

    What was she supposed to do? Was she here to witness her husband and his childhood sweetheart''s unchanged love?

    Colin had managed to put her back onto the sofa. Turning to Sophia, he said, "Come here, you''re both women, you would know how tofort each other. Comfort Le for a while."

    Sophia was speechless.

    She''d rather jump out of the window instead.

    Did she look she had anything inmon with Le? He actually expected her to be kind andforting to her husband''s childhood sweetheart? Colin knew exactly how to torture her.

    But to prevent Le from jumping into her husband''s arms to start weeping again, Sophia would do it for Colin''s sake.

    Sophia walked to her, but Le didn''t even look at Sophia. Turning to Colin with tears in her eyes, she said, "Colin, I''m not familiar with Sophia. I want you tofort me."

    Sophia couldn''t say a word. For a moment, she felt like that she was one of Le''s crazy fans, who wanted to please her but was heartlessly refused.

    Colin felt a headache. "Le, let''s go home."

    How could a woman in herte 20s behave like a child?

    Sophia was furious with Le.

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    Sophia was worn out from shopping all night. It''s time to go home and rest. If she really wanted to drink, he''d apany her for a drink the next day.

    Sophia didn''t move. Colin reached out a hand to her. "Come on."

    But Sophia ignored him. She nced at the table and grabbed a bottle of wine.

    As she raised the bottle to drink the contents, Colin grasped the bottle away. He smashed the bottle onto the wall with a loud bang.

    In the next moment, he lifted Sophia up. "You don''t want to go home? Alright. I''ll take you home."

    Colin strode out of the room, carrying Sophia in his arms and leaving behind a stunned Le.

    The corridor wasn''t empty at this hour. A lot of people spotted them, watching them with different looks of admiration, curiosity, and jealousy.

    Sophia was furious. She started chattering in Colin''s ear, "I know you like Le a lot, but I''m your wife. Couldn''t you at least show some respect? I know she threw herself into your arms, but couldn''t you have refused her?

    You know what, never mind! I know you love Le. I''m asking too much. Put me down, Colin, I can walk."

    Colin gritted his teeth. "Who the hell told you I loved her?"

    "I don''t need anyone to tell me, I can see it. Every time you call her, you''re very gentle with her, always telling her to take good care of herself." She had a sour look on her face as she recalled Colin''s words.

 Chapter 1233 Unbelievable Woman

    Colin couldn''t helpughing.

    "She''s my sister. How can I treat her rudely?"

    "I''m your wife! And you''re never gentle when you call me! Everyone watched as Colin carried Sophia out of the nightclub.

    "We''re together every day. Why would we need to call each other?" Thinking back, Colin is grateful that his mother asked Sophia toe to Z Country and be his secretary. If he wanted to, they could be together every day.

    He could take her along even on business trips. Whether it be business affairs or private matters, they would have something inmon.

    "Don''t take my words literally, you know what I mean!"

    When they reached the Porsche, Colin put Sophia on the ground.

    In the next moment, Colin pushed Sophia to the car, trapping her in his arms. "Are you stillining?"

    Sophia swallowed a little and said stubbornly, "What? Why won''t you let me speak up freely? Are you trying to restrict my freedom of speech..." Colin cut her off with a kiss.

    Indeed, he restricted her freedom of speech.

    Sophia was facing the entrance of the nightclub. Seeing Le hastily follow them out, she started to hold Colin''s neck and respond more passionately.

    What happened next made Sophia reevaluate her impression of Le.

    On her high-heeled shoes, Le walked towards the kissing couple and pulled Colin away. "Colin, I''m a little tired. Can we go back home soon?"

    Sophia was silent.

    Since she met Le, she felt like she''s developed a swearing habit.

    Hold back! She had to reign in her temper.

    She smiled at Le. "Did Miss Ji not see that her brother is busy? Please be patient."

    Holding Colin''s neck and standing on her tiptoes, Sophia kissed Colin again.

    Addicted to kissing Sophia, Colin had no reason to refuse her and kissed her back.

    As a bystander, Wade admired Le for enduring the sight of the kissing couple.

    Sophia started to feel embarrassed and finally let go of Colin.

    "Le

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    rom her hand. "From now on, you can''t sleep anywhere but here!"

    Sophia shot him a defiant look. "Aren''t you worried that your little sister will get jealous?"

    Colin paused. Putting aside the bags he was holding, Colin pulled Sophia into his arms and kissed her. "If you''re not feeling well, I''ll make you feel better."

    Sophia narrowed her eyes at him.

    Giving Sophia no chance to respond, Colin took her to the bed and pressed her underneath him. He pinned her arms to stop her from struggling.

    Finding an opportunity to speak, Sophia covered his mouth immediately. "Colin, I don''t want to do this right now. Get off me!"

    Feeling unhappy, he took off her hand. "What did you promise me tonight?"

    "I was in a good mood back then, but I''m not in the mood anymore. Get off, I''m going to sleep!" Sophia pushed him away and walked to the bedroom door.

    The moment she put her hand on the doorknob, Colin called back sourly, "Sophia! Stop being stubborn!"

    Stubborn? "Colin, would you still be in the mood if you saw another man do the same things to me?" The nerve of this guy! Sophia opened the bedroom door and walked away, mming it shut.

    Colin was puzzled. What did he do? Thinking back, Le was just holding him and crying in his arms. She only asked him tofort her.

 Chapter 1234 For Sophiaâ€™s Happiness

    Was it wrong tofort a friend who''s feeling downhearted?

    It didn''t seem right. Sophia must be making up an excuse to refuse him.

    At the thought, Colin got off the bed and strode towards Sophia''s bedroom. He tried to push the door open, but it was locked.

    To avoid disturbing Le, Colin took the key from downstairs. He opened the door and walked into the room.

    Inside, Sophia was talking to Hugh on the phone. "Well, alright... I maye back during the Spring Festival."

    She hadn''t mentioned that she woulde back to Country A with Colin. Wait, how did Colin get inside?

    Sophia was surprised when she saw Colin in front of her. He had entered and closed the door without making a sound.

    Hugh continued talking to her on the phone. "Sophia, I heard Le has alsoe to Z Country. Have you met?"

    "Yes, we''ve met. She''s living with me!" Despite the rage clearly visible on Colin''s face, Sophia gave a honest answer.

    She stood up with the mobile phone in her hand. Walking to the wardrobe, she took her pajamas andpletely ignored Colin.

    Hugh understood that Le''s arrival would surely cause a rift between Sophia and Colin. For Sophia''s happiness, he said, "Sophia, you know Colin and Le''s rtionship well. But Lelia is anything but cruel. She won''t fight back unless she''s provoked. She''s unlikely to hurt you as long as there''s no serious conflict between you two.

    Just treat her as Colin''s sister. Don''t think too much, alright?"

    Sophia was silent.

    Was Le really that wonderful? Why were both Colin and Brother Hugh defending her?

    "I understand, Hugh. Take good care of yourself, and don''t work too hard!" She quietly put her pajamas in the bed, not even ncing at the man on the other side of the bed.

    Colin narrowed his eyes at her thoughtful words. "Come to bed, love."

    ...

    Colin spoke so loudly

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    s... that she... she... she just hit Colin in the face.

    This was bad. How could she provoke Colin again?

    "Sophia!" Colin ground his teeth.

    Sophia''s drowsiness immediately vanished. Swallowing nervously, she smiled and threw her arms around his neck. "Colin, it was an ident."

    "An ident?" Colin''s response made Sophia scream.

    Oh... Colin... He actually... It was indescribable.

    ...

    The bathroom was a mess, and water was all over the floor. Colin adjusted the temperature in the room before taking Sophia out of the bathtub.

    He put her on the bed. Wrapping her hair in a bath towel, he gently dried up the sleepy woman.

    Finally, he dried her hair with a hair dryer. His gentle fingers massaging her scalp was sofortable, she quickly fell asleep. She slept soundly until the next morning.

    If her mobile phone rm hadn''t woken her up, she''d wake up at noon.

    The other side of the bed was empty, Colin had already left.

    She didn''t know if he leftst night or this morning.

    Despite the obvious difort in her body, she quickly fixed herself up and rushed to get to work on time. Since her rtionship with Colin had be public knowledge, any mistake on her part might negatively affect Colin.

 Chapter 1235 Heaven on Earth

    Downstairs, Sophia found Colin having breakfast with Le. Seeing them so cheerful with each other put her in a bad mood.

    Losing her appetite, she decided to skip breakfast.

    "Sophia, what are you doing?" Colin stopped Sophia at the front door of the vi, looking displeased.

    Doesn''t she know how to greet him in the morning?

    "I''m going to the office!" She answered peevishly as she changed her shoes.

    "Come back for breakfast." Colin ordered coldly.

    Sophia replied impatiently, "I''m not hungry!" She opened the door and stalked off.

    ...

    Since she was was almostte for work, Sophia had to drive Colin''s Audi. Fortunately, the key was in her bag.

    Since she had the key with her, it struck her that the Audi might still be at the bar. She wondered if the car had been brought back.

    In the garage, Sophia found the Audi parked beside the Aston Martin. She got inside and drove off to the office.

    In the Office.

    After parking the car at the basement, Sophia ran into some colleagues she didn''t know but seemed to know her. They greeted her as she made her way to her floor. "Good morning, Mrs. Li!"

    "Good morning, Mrs. Li!"

    Sophia stopped and smiled at them. "Good morning!"

    They exchanged smiles. Sophia walked into the elevator on her high-heeled shoes, followed by the group of colleagues.

    They all seemed to be in the same department, as they got off together at the 32nd floor.

    Looking at the elevator that continued going up, they started to talk, "Mrs. Li seems easy-going! I thought she was difficult to get along with."

    "Yeah, but now I realize that she was only being modest!"

    "That''s true! Why didn''t shee with the president today?"

    "Since he deals with so many matters every day, the president may be too busy toe to work on time."

    "That''s right!"

    ...

    Colin hadn''te to the office the whole day. Instead, Herring walked into the Private Consultant''s Office in the afternoon, whistling.

    "Y

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ffered, and replied to the red-haired man in front of him.

    The guy whistled. "Of course! How could your woman be ugly?"

    When he sat down, Herring was immediately surrounded by beautiful women. They fawned all over him, serving him liquor and smoking cigarettes.

    Herring put down the ss of alcohol that a woman nearby just served him. He ordered a bottle of wine for Sophia and replied to the redhead, "This is Colin''s girl. How can she be mine?"

    "What? Colin''s girl? She''s Mrs. Li!" The redhead leaned forward to study Sophia closely.

    Sophia forced a smile and nodded at him.

    She didn''t know that the redhead would call a bunch of people toe cover. "Hey, guys! Come over and meet Colin''s girl. She''s so hot!"

    ...

    In the next second, several men left the small dance floor and walked towards her. They surrounded her and started introducing themselves. "I saw you on TV once. Holy shit, you''re even prettier in person! Hello, I''m Sheridan!"

    "Hi! I''m Dempsey!"

    "Hello, I''m Zenobia..."

    Several men scrambled to introduce themselves. Overwhelmed, Sophia didn''t know how to respond and was unable to remember even one person.

    "Go away and keep dancing! Don''t frighten her!" The group slipped back to the dance floor after Herring drove them away. Sophia breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1236 Stirring Trouble

    The red wine was brought in. With Herring''s permission, a beautiful attendant dressed in a cheongsam opened the bottle and poured a ss for Sophia.

    "Are you bored?" Because of the loud music in the room, Herring approached Sophia closer.

    "Yes." She had never been to a ce like this. The unfamiliar environment made her a bit uncertain.

    After Herring told the attendant something, she stood up and left the room.

    Taking a sip of her wine, Sophia looked at people on the dance floor. When she was with Payne, he never took her to a bar.

    Her father was a professor and her mother was an archaeologist. Because of her conservative parents, she had received a rtively traditional education.

    She was curious about this ce. But without a reliable person around, she didn''t want to explore it.

    Herring poured a ss of white wine and reced it with her ss. "Try this."

    Sophia had attended some dinner parties with Colin and was used to drinking alcohol. She didn''t refuse Herring''s offer.

    The door of the private room opened again and the attendant who just left came back with several men.

    They were young and handsome, all dressed in a white shirt, ck vest, and ck leather shoes.

    More importantly, each of them looked more attractive than the other.

    The men on the dance floor began to whistle. The man who had introduced himself as Gareth shouted loudly, "Hey buddy, over here! I like boys."

    Sophia was shocked.

    She didn''t expect a good-looking man like Gareth to be interested in boys. It''s a pity that another single girl wouldn''t be able to end up with a handsome man...

    While Sophia despaired about Gareth, Herring told her, "Pick two men to entertain you."

    Appalled at his suggestion, Sophia choked on her drink.

    Herring was telling her to have fun with strange men!

    She hurriedly refused and shook her hands. "No, thanks. I''ll just watch you!"

    Herring picked two men and put a stack

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ous!"

    "Colin, don''t unt your love for your wife here!"

    "Sophia, give Colin a hug."

    ...

    Give Colin a hug? She''d rather to give him a good kick!

    If Colin hadn''t hold her so tightly, she would definitely do that.

    Herring was disappointed by the scene of them being affectionate with each other. "Sophia, why are you changing your tune? You can''t let him manipte you so easily."

    He felt delighted at the previous sight of Colin fuming in anger.

    Why did the situation change so fast?

    After a long time, Colin released Sophia. She rested against his chest, gasping for air. "You bastard." She cursed him weakly.

    Colin brought her closer to kiss her again. Sophia hurriedly covered his mouth with her hands.

    She continued to provoke him. "If it weren''t for you, I''d have brought some handsome young men home!"

    Colin narrowed his eyes. "Take my money and give it to a couple of idiots? Sophia, you''re really something else!"

    "Of course. If you can go out with a girl and have some fun, so can I!" She pushed Colin away and sat on the couch.

    Herring suddenly came over. In an attempt to stir up more trouble, he said, "Why aren''t you standing your ground? Is a kiss from Colin good enough for you? Don''t forget that he went out with a woman. Don''t give in, Sophia!"

 Chapter 1237 Colinâ€™s Confession

    Sophia was silent.

    Colin grabbed Sophia''s ss and took a swig. "Herring, do you want me to have a word with Shelly..."

    "I was wrong, brother. Don''t say any more, or I''ll be single for the rest of my life!"

    "You took my wife out to see other men! I won''t forget this, Herring." Colin wrapped his arm around Sophia''s shoulders tightly.

    Because Sophia was squirming out of his grasp, he held onto her more firmly.

    "Why are you ming Herring? If not for him, I''d still be in the office working overtime. Is that what you want?" Thinking of this possibility made Sophia feel sad.

    Colin slightly frowned. "Didn''t I tell you that we were going to take Le out today?"

    She was the one who behaved unreasonably that morning, leaving without eating breakfast. He hadn''t settled that with her yet.

    And tonight, she followed Herring to this ce and found herself a man! She was bing more and more daring!

    Sophia managed to remove Colin''s arm and stood up, dragging him out of the room.

    When Le moved to prevent Colin from going out, Herring quickly stopped her. "Le, the couple has some personal things to discuss. Let them go. Come on, let''s have a toast..."

    Sophia and Colin left, closing the door behind them. Le turned her eyes from the door and faced Herring.

    Sophia took Colin to the corridor outside. She found a dark room and pulled him in.

    After turning on the lights, the two found themselves at a standstill.

    Sophia was angrier than Colin had thought. Her voice was really loud. "Colin, don''t you know that Le likes you? How could you make me apany her with you? Do you want me to see you two be affectionate with each other?"

    No, that wasn''t the case. Sophia inhaled sharply and lowered her voice. "I forgot that you also like her. Since you both love each other, why didn''t you just get together before I came into the picture?"

    Colin watched Sophia lose her temper without saying a word.

    His si

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    But she wanted to test Colin.

    Colin frowned and seemed unhappy with the news. Sophia was deeply hurt. It turns out that he cares...

    Of course, how could a man not care that he couldn''t be a father?

    Just as she was about to tell him the truth, Colin held her tighter in his arms. "Why didn''t you tell me when you went to see a doctor? Let me bear these things with you. It must''ve been a very difficult time!"

    Sophia was dumbstruck.

    She almost burst into tears. How could this man be like this! She was so moved... She wanted to cry so much.

    "Sophia, don''t be sad. Because of the advanced technology, there''s still a good chance!" Even if you can''t get pregnant, you don''t have to worry. I don''t care if we have children or not. If you really want to have children, then we''ll go to the orphanage and adopt one..."

    Holding back her tears, Sophia asked, "You''re the eldest son of your family. How can you have no children?"

    "I''m not the only son of my family. Levi and Cole can also continue the family line. Don''t worry about it."

    Sophia couldn''t stand it anymore and burst into tears. "Colin..." Overwhelmed with emotion, she sobbed harder. "Are you sure? You really don''t care?"

    "Don''t cry, baby. I really don''t care." He gently kissed her long hair, patting her back infort.

 Chapter 1238 I Donâ€™t Want to Go Back to the Past

    After a while, Sophia wiped away her tears. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed Colin.

    Colin, I seem to... What if I fall in love with you?

    Can you go from liking me to falling in love with me?

    Colin bowed his head to meet her lips. He held her face in his hands and kissed her deeply...

    Later, Colin took Sophia out of the private club. Before they left, Colin called Herring and asked him to bring Le back to his vi.

    Seeing the dissatisfaction on Sophia''s face, Colin hung up the phone and took one of her hands. "I''m responsible for Le''s safety while she''s here. Don''t be jealous, okay?"

    Sophia shook of his hand, blushing profusely. "I''m not jealous! Don''t be so full of yourself!"

    "Sophia, I''ll get angry if you aren''t jealous!" If she wasn''t jealous, it meant that she didn''t love him. That would really upset him.

    Sophia didn''t respond. She can''t be jealous or not jealous...

    Colin urged, "Are you jealous or not!"

    She remained silent.

    "If you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll park the car right now."

    "Why?" She looked at him in confusion.

    He smiled slyly. "I''ll park the car and go for a ride with you."

    What? Sophia wasn''t stupid. After thinking for a while, she understood what he meant. "I''m jealous! Very jealous! I wanted to kick you into the river! Why are you so attractive to women!"

    "Good!" He would let her off for now.

    Sophia couldn''t help but ask, "Do you like being abused?"

    "It depends on the person abusing me. If it''s my wife, I''ll lie down and take all the abuse you want to give me."

    Sophia gaped. "Colin, you''re shameless!"

    Colin didn''t care. "Why should I be ashamed in front of you? You can also be as shameless as I am!"

    Sophia didn''t reply. She lowered her head and held her forehead. If she told the female co-workers who had a crush on Colin about this, they would never believe her.

    Colin kept teasing Sophia until they arrived at the garage of the vi.

    Looking at the man who got off the car firs

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    m behind. "What are you doing?"

    "I''m going to prepare dinner." His breath was warm against her ear, making her itch...

    Colin took his phone out and dialled a number. "Aunt Liu, please prepare a simple meal for us."

    ...

    Sophia intended to prepare it herself. When Colin asked Aunt Liu to do it, she gave up.

    Putting away his phone, Colin turned Sophia to face him. "Let''s settle ounts!"

    Sophia paused. "I''m fine. Did you do something you need to make up for?" Since Sophia knew why Colin wanted to settle ounts with her, she tried to turn the tables on him.

    Colin smirked. How could he not tell that she was pretending to be stupid?

    "Come on, tell me how you''re going to take my money to keep those young men."

    Definitely! Sophia bowed her head guiltily. "You got it wrong!"

    "Are you nning to use the money I gave you to keep those men? Tell me." The lower Sophia looked down, the more Colin forced her to look at him. He tilted her chin up with his slender fingers. Guilt was written all over her flushed face.

    "No! Am I that kind of person?" She internally cheered herself on. She shouldn''t feel guilty.

    Colin raised his eyebrows. "Looks like it!"

    Sophia removed his hands and tried to avoid the topic. "Aren''t you going to exin to me why you spent a whole day with another woman?"

 Chapter 1239 Leilaâ€™s Offer

    She wanted apensation? Was she jealous? This made Colin very happy.

    "Okay, what do you want from me?" He stared at her with great interest.

    Sophia quickly said, "You went out with another woman for a whole day. As your wife, I should get somepensation. But I''ll forgive you for that if you don''t make a fuss about what I did either. Let''s call it even."

    Colin was impressed. Call it even?

    "But I don''t want to call it even. What do you say, Sophia?" Colin didn''t let it go.

    Sophia bit her lower lip and quickly racked her brain for an idea. What should she do? How could she handle this impossible man?

    Maybe she should kiss him? That''s probably a good idea.

    She stood on her tiptoes and kissed Colin. "Don''t be angry... I was just ying with you." God bless! This was true, she didn''t intend to have a gigolo. She wouldn''t dare do that to Colin.

    Colin was pleased by her kiss. This woman was smart, she knew what he wanted. "A kiss isn''t good enough for your sins, darling."

    Sophia was frustrated. "How about two?"

    "Two? Don''t forget that you still owe me tons of kisses. Do you still think two kisses are enough?" Sophia seems to have forgotten, but Colin hasn''t.

    He''s been waiting a long time for a good opportunity to use this as an advantage against her.

    Sophia was shocked. "How petty of you!" Sheined.

    Did she just call him petty? Colin wasn''t angry. Instead, he nodded with a smile. "Yes, I''m very petty. I thought you already knew that. Since you''ve mentioned it, I''ll be as petty as I can be."

    "What?"

    "You get another 99 kisses added to your debt for calling me petty, which mean you now owe me 133 kisses." There were 34st time, and 99 this time. That made 133 in total. He couldn''t wait to see how she responded to that.

    Sophia couldn''t say a word. She suddenly felt trapped by Colin.

    Despite the stunned look on her face, Colin kissed her lips. After a long time, he let her go. "Now you owe me 132 kisses. I''ll remember that."

    When they went downstairs for dinner, Le had been brought back to the vi by Herring.

    H

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    tion.

    Sophiaughed. "You don''t know me at all, Miss Ji. I have unfinished business here, I won''t leave A Country. I''ve been in Z Country for a long time, and I always looked forward to returning to A Country to find the culprit who tore our family apart."

    She didn''t know why she was baring her soul to her enemy. It was very irrational, but she couldn''t help it.

    "It doesn''t matter if you want to stay in A Country. My terms will remain unchanged as long as you promise me that you''ll divorce Colin, and you''ll never see him again after. As long as you do this, I''ll still pay you the money." To be honest, Le didn''t dislike Sophia even though she had stolen Colin away form her.

    Back in A Country, she did everything she could to get a rise out of her. But she was quite different from what she had imagined. Although she didn''te from a wealthy family, she was well-bred like a highborn... if not better.

    When Sophia was unhappy with Le''s actions, she didn''t use underhanded means against her. Instead of turning to Colin, she directly told Le off about how to behave appropriately. Le liked Sophia''s character.

    Coincidentally, Sophia felt the same way about Le. She found Le a bright and noble woman. She sensed that Le had deliberately provoked her.

    "Miss Ji, Colin is married. Even if we get divorced, he will be a secondhand man. You deserve better."

 Chapter 1240 Old Habits Die Hard

    Le looked at Sophia intently. She suddenly realized that she had spotted Sophia somewhere before...

    "I don''t care if he''s married before. I love him. Please let him go, Sophia! Isn''t Payne Tai your true love?"

    At the mention of Payne''s name, Sophia clenched her fists tightly in anger. "You''re wrong, Miss Ji. Payne is nothing but a stigma in my life, a reminder of how ignorant and gullible I was in the past. And now, I think... I''m in love with Colin."

    Before she realized it, she had fallen in love with Colin. She was unhappy when he was unhappy, and he made herugh. Every small manifestation of his love touched Sophia...

    "You''re in love with him? I don''t think so. You''re only attracted to his power and fortune." There was no irony in Le''s words, only certainty.

    Sophia shook her head. She looked into Le''s eyes and said, "It has nothing to do with his possessions, I''m in love with who he is. And I''ve grown ustomed to having him in my life."

    She wanted to be held in his arms every night. Even if he was angry and silent, she wanted to see him every day... She wanted everything that had be a habit to Sophia. Old habits die hard.

    Le understood her sentiments. Colin was a wonderful man, and they had been together for some time. It was natural for Sophia to feel for him.

    "But aren''t you infertile? Colin is the eldest son of his father. Do you think the Li n would be fine with a woman who can''t give them an heir?" Le didn''t want to bring it up. But she had no choice because Sophia didn''t want to give up.

    Sophia chuckled. "But if Colin doesn''t care, why should I?"

    Earlier this evening, Colin told her that he didn''t care.

    "Colin doesn''t care?" Le was astounded.

    Sophia didn''t want to keep it to herself. She nodded, "No, he doesn''t. Besides, I''m not entirely infertile. The doctor told me that I stand a good chance to recover."

    Le felt happy for her. But she still behaved indifferent. "I see. Our conversation is going nowhere, Miss Lo. I won''t give up on Colin. Come to me

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ickly hid behind the door of the ward and disappeared.

    Colin turned to Aaron, and also found him looking at the direction the figure had disappeared to. After a while, Aaron drew his gaze back and nced at Colin. They exchanged meaningful looks.

    Meanwhile, Sophia was still trying to tell Jay who she was.

    Colin took out his phone and texted to Sven. "Sven, don''t let anyone know. Send me a copy of today''s surveince video on 8th floor."

    At noon, Colin visited Dr. Charlie for a detailed understanding of Jay''s present condition.

    Later, he took Aaron and Jay out of the hospital to eat out.

    Aaron settled Sophia and Jay at the backseat of the car and got into the passenger seat.

    The Mercedes-Benz slowly drove out of the hospital. Suddenly, Jay stopped giggling and held Sophia in his arms. With teary eyes, he murmured, "Sophia, my little Sophia..."

    Sophia looked at her father in astonishment. "Father? Do you recognize me?"

    In the rearview mirror, Aaron saw a nondescript minivan following them.

    "Sophie, how can I not?" She was his precious little girl!

    "Dad, you''ve recovered!" Sophia was excited at the realization.

    Jay lovingly looked at his daughter and said worriedly, "Aaron told me that you lost a lot of weight. I didn''t believe it until I saw you. Sophie, you must have suffered a lot without papa and mama around..."

 Chapter 1241 Through Thick and Thin

    "Don''t worry, father. I''m fine!" Sophia embraced her father firmly, feeling ecstatic that Jay was sober enough to recognize her.

    Jay patted his daughter on the back. When he saw his daughter earlier, he suppressed his emotions.

    Colin deliberately drove the car around several times. ording to Jay and Aaron, somebody wanted Jay dead now that he was getting better.

    "Father, can you tell me who murdered mother? Who did those awful things to you?" Sophia couldn''t help herself. She had been yearning a long time for the truth.

    Jay stopped talking and let out a deep sigh. "Sophia, you need to forget all this. It will get you killed."

    "What? Father, I don''t understand." Sophia stared at her father in horror. How could searching for the truth get her killed?

    Jay patted his daughter''s hand and decided to swallow the truth. "Sophia, just live your best life with Colin. I will be satisfied knowing you and your brother are healthy and happy."

    ...

    Sophia didn''t understand why her father refused to tell her the long-anticipated truth.

    Later, Colin had a private meeting with Dr. Charlie. Since then, Jay''s condition was getting worse and he had frequent delirious episodes.

    Since people found out about Jay''s improving health, assassins were sent to kill him. Jay knew this because Aaron inadvertently caught some people loitering outside the ward. When he suddenly woke up one night, he found someone holding a dagger over Jay''s heart.

    Knowing his life was in danger alerted Jay to the gravity of the situation. For his safety, he had to pretend to be insane.

    Later that Evening.

    Sophia was ovee with worry. She couldn''t figure out how the truth would put her life in danger.

    Colin returned from the study and found Sophia in a daze. He sat beside her and gathered her in his arms. "I checked the surveince video in the hospital. Some suspicious men have been loitering around. But we couldn''

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    Sophia was a strong poison for him, that he was willing to do anything for her.

    He looked at the confused woman as he closed the distance between them. "When did you poison me?" "What?"

    His lips rubbed lightly against hers. Her eyshes fluttered, almost touching his face.

    "Huh? I never poisoned you." She denied in bewilderment.

    Colin pecked her on the lips. "You did poison me. Now, I''m willing to do anything for you. Although you annoyed me and you had many lovers before, I still like you. Tell me, Sophia. Are you poisonous?"

    Initially moved to tears, Sophia red up when Colin mentioned that she had many lovers before. She pushed him away and retorted, "You''re right. I''ve had so many lovers, how could I deserve to be your wife? You should divorce me as soon as possible. Then, you can live happily with your childhood sweetheart!"

    Colin embraced her again. "If I cared about your past, why would I still want you?" Such a silly woman.

    Sophia said sarcastically, "Since I''ve had so many lovers, do you regret not having a lot of love affairs before?"

    Colin shook his head. It honestly didn''t matter to him.

    Sophia bit his arm fiercely until it left a mark. "Colin, you''re an asshole! Bastard!"

    "What''s the matter? Why are you suddenly so angry?"

 Chapter 1242 New Yearâ€™s Celebration

    "You''re crazy! Colin, listen to me. Seriously, I''ve never had a lover before! Do you understand? Do you understand?"

    Sophia was so angry, that she asked him twice to emphasize her point.

    Colin blinked and smiled. "I understand, baby."

    Eventually, he believed her. On their first night together, he noticed a stain on the sheets. Besides, he preferred to believe Sophia over Payne.

    "I''m not your baby! You say you believe me. But who knows what you''re really thinking of!" Sophia grabbed his cor tightly. She had a strong urge to throw him out the window.

    "Well, you know what I am thinking of, right?" said Colin with a sly smile on his face.

    Sophia fumed in silence. She gritted her teeth in anger.

    "Colin, do you know why I wanted to sleep with you?"

    Colin snickered. "Because you felt lonely."

    Sophia twisted his cheeks roughly. "No, I wasn''t. Actually, I wanted to... Forget it, I won''t tell you!"

    She wanted to tell him the truth. But she remembered telling Colin that she couldn''t get pregnant, so she had to keep it to herself.

    "Alright, do whatever you want." Curiosity was never one of Colin''s virtues.

    But his indifference drove Sophia to tell the truth. "Since you''re not curious, I''ll tell you!"

    This woman was difficult to read!

    "I decided to sleep with you so I can have your baby and divorce you. Then, I''ll raise your baby with another man! Think about it!" Sophiaughed loudly.

    Colin didn''tugh. Knowing Sophia couldn''t get pregnant, Colin wondered how much courage it took her to say this. Distressed, he kissed her nose. "Sophia, please don''t be sad. Medical science is making great progress. If you want a child, I''ll take you to every renowned doctor. There must be a way!"

    Sophia didn''t feel sad.

    She hadn''t told Colin the truth because she wanted t

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    s cigarette, Colin bowed his head and blew it out at Sophia''s face.

    Sophia was stunned She burst into coughs and hit him lightly in dissatisfaction.

    L teased good-naturedly, "Wendy, look at them! They''re being sweet in front of us."

    Wendy smiled happily. "I like seeing them like this."

    L shook her hand back and forth. "Ugh, I just want to throw Daniel out whenever I see him at home."

    They collectively looked at Daniel, who was smiling at his daughter.

    L said jealously, "He calls her ''my love'' and ''my baby'' all the time. It''s disgusting."

    Everyoneughed. J pulled L''s wrist in haste, "Mother, please don''t say anymore!"

    Colin exined to Sophia that L was referring to J.

    Sally got an idea and happily told the men present, "Guys, stand together and let me to take a photo of you. Wow, I have more fans following me on Twitter!"

    Reminded by Sally, J studied the men present. "You''re right. I''m taking a photo too."

    Hearing this, Daniel said arrogantly, "Can you afford to pay for my portrait?"

    Sally curled her lips, "I can''t. But my husband will pay you. Won''t you, love?" She winked at Jerry.

    He nodded, his eyes filled with infinite love.

 Chapter 1243 Family Photos

    "Daniel, don''t be so arrogant. Stand up straight!" J shook her phone as she spoke to Daniel.

    The men were hesitant because they didn''t usually take photos.

    However, it was precisely the above reason that Sally wanted to take their photos.

    Sally grabbed Felix when he walked towards her and told the men, "Hurry up! It''s difficult to gather everyone in one ce. Don''t be so arrogant!"

    The men looked at each other helplessly and obediently stood up straight.

    People moved to give space for them. L directed again, "Sophia, Nicole, Sally, Jane, and Shel, you''re in charge of taking photos."

    The women took out their phones from their pockets and aimed the camera at the row of men.

    "Levi and Sven, please stand up straight!" Sally barked at the two slouching men.

    "Cole, move a little to the right! You''re practically hugging Colin." Wendy''s instructions made everyoneugh.

    The six handsome men stood in a line, letting the women take a lot of photos.

    They were all were dressed in different styles. Sven was in medium-length camel coat, Daniel in a ck one, Colin in medium-length ck woollen coat, Cole in a long grey fashion down jacket, Levi in a ck and white camouge suit, and Jerry in a dark grey windbreaker.

    Although they were used to their husband''s good looks, the women still enjoyed the row of handsome men in front of them.

    After about a minute of taking photos, Kerr ran to the crowd happily. "I want to have my photo taken too!"

    Jill studied the men carefully and ran to them as well. "You''re so good-looking. I want to stand with you too!"

    Jean threw the snow on the ground and followed. "Me too, wait for me!"

    Seeing that his brothers were all running to the crowd, Felix squirmed out of L''s grasp and joined them.

    Only Nicole''s younger son, Stan, was left behind in Harry''s arms. He looked at everyone with a confused face.

    The kids stood in a row in front of the men and posed for pictur

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    Cole, and Scott instead!"

    "Oh! Mrs. Li should learn from the other wives and have a baby soon!"

    "Mr. and Mrs. Li will be happy forever!"

    ...

    For the whole afternoon, even the blogs of L and the other elders were also flooded byments from fans. Most of them asked if they wanted to have more daughters-inw. They said they didn''t want to be famous and offered to do housework and give birth to babies.

    Knowing they were joking, Wendy told L with smile that the young girls were cute and amusing.

    The blogs of J, Sally, and Nicole had interestingments. Peoplemented, "Hello, moms! Your daughters-inw are clocking in now!"

    "Felix, I''ll wait 18 years for you!"

    "Kerr, I''ll wait 15 years for you!"

    "Jeremy, I''ll be here for you after 18 years!"

    "Mom, do you need a son-inw? I can take your family name!"

    Theyughed at the funnyments. The fans were so cute!

    The photos went so viral in Weibo for hours that the website went down from overcapacity.

    Every blog couldn''t be refreshed.

    The men talked about business matters and the women had to turn to other social media ounts like WeChat or Facebook.

    It was getting dark when the hype finally calmed down. The family went to the hotel to have dinner, where Jordan made prior reservations.

 Chapter 1244 Easonâ€™s Daughter

    Before dinner, the women yed with the children, while the six men watched them from the couch.

    Colin focused on Sophia as she yed with the kids. Either Sophia liked kids, or the twins were funny, because she burst intoughter from time to time.

    Grabbing a box of cigarettes from his pocket, Colin passed a stick to Sven. "Let''s go out for a smoke."

    Sven looked at him and knew he had something to say. After he took the cigarette, they went outside.

    On the panoramic terrace, Sven lit the cigarettes for Colin and himself. Turning to look inside, Sven asked, "What''s up?"

    Gazing at Sophia, Colin said, "What''s the sess rate for infertility treatment?"

    Sven was taken aback. Following Colin''s eyes, he saw Sophia pping her hands in front of Sean. "It depends. You''d better take her to the hospital for a check-up. But the sess rate is as high as 95%. You don''t have to worry too much."

    Inside, Sophia saw Colin and Sven smoking on the terrace but she didn''t think too much about it. She didn''t know that Colin was consulting a doctor for her.

    After a while, L looked at her phone and announced, "Selina is also in A Country. I invited her over."

    Angie asked, "Eason''s daughter?"

    "Yes. Anna told me that Selina''s in A Country now and asked if I can take Selina back when she goes home tomorrow. I invited Selina over to have dinner together. Actually, she was shy abouting over. After a lot of persuasion, she finally agreed toe."

    "That''s great! Why is Selina in A Country now?" Perplexed, J looked at L.

    Lughed. "It''s because of Eason. He was going to take his daughter to Paris. They came to A Country to handle some business before their Paris trip. Because Selina was still in asleep this morning, Eason went ahead to Paris for an emergency!"

    He

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ina took a few steps forward and put Melissa down. At that moment, Kerr rushed to Selina. "Auntie, I''m here!"

    The boy was naughty. Kerr''s bear hug forced the crouching Selina to sit down on the floor. Selina whined, "Kerr, I know it''s you!"

    Everyone in the room smiled and pulled up Selina and Kerr. Nicole pinched her son''s face. "Kerr, how many times have you attacked your auntie?"

    Selina dusted herself off. "It''s fine. I''m used to it!"

    Every time Kerr saw Ang and Selina, he would attack them with a bear hug.

    Either he did it on purpose, or they were too weak.

    L wrapped an arm around Selina''s shoulder. "Alright. Everyone''s arrived. Have a seat, everybody!"

    "Selina,e sit with me!" Cole waved at Selina. He liked girls like Selina and Ang.

    But unlike Levi, he only saw Selina as a sister.

    Levi narrowed his eyes at Selina, who put her suitcase aside and headed towards Cole.

    Everyone was seated. Beside Colin, Levi ate indifferently as he kept ncing across the table.

    With the serving chopsticks, Cole put a piece of jellyfish on Selina''s te. She smiled gratefully in response.

    Levi sneered, ''Cole was older than me. Selina could even call Cole uncle!''

 Chapter 1245 The Most Handsome Li

    Colin nced at his brother. "Why do you look so sour?"

    Levi looked away. "Nothing."

    Colin turned to Sophia and whispered to her. They looked happy and intimate together. Levi muttered unhappily, "Brother, have you considered the feelings of your single brother?"

    Colin cleared his throat. "Mother, introduce some girls to my brother. He''s desperate after being in the army for such a long time."

    Levi looked at Colin sullenly. "Brother, you just mind your own business."

    Wendy gaped at Levi. "Didn''t you tell me toy off you? You told me that you have a girl you llke. What happened? Did you two break up?"

    "Levi, have you fallen for someone else? Who is she? Tell me!" L stared at Levi expectantly.

    Lillian swallowed the food in her mouth. "Levi, it''s fine if you''ve broken up with her. I know a lot of lovely girls. I can introduce them to you when I get a chance!"

    Levi kept silent.

    Face darkening, Levi shot a dissatisfied look at Selina sitting opposite him, causing her to pause in eating the steamed dumplings. She was keeping at least 10 feet away from him as agreed...

    Holding his son in his arms, Sven suddenly became interested. "Selina, aren''t you single? What do you think about Levi?"

    Selina choked as her face flushed red. She didn''t dare look at Levi as she replied, "Sven, since Levi is in love with someone, I shouldn''t get in between them."

    Studying the two, Wendy found the match feasible. She immediately saw Selina as her daughter-inw. "It''s fine since Levi''s broken up with the girl. Do you have boyfriend, Selina?"

    Selina was still blushing. "Aunt Wendy, I don''t have a boyfriend... Since I''m still studying in college, I''ve never thought about it."

    "Oh. I understand." Hearing that she wasn''t interested in a boyfriend disappointed Wendy.

    Both Levi and Selina looked down and ate in silence.

    But J

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    "I don''t want to. If you abandon me someday, no one will take me." She pursed her lips.

    "What are you talking about? You''re my wife. Why would I abandon you?"

    "Didn''t you say you''d divorce me? You even had Herring seduce me! Remember?" Sophia smugly reminded him of his past actions.

    With a smile on his face, Colin threatened in her ear, "Do you want me to kiss you?"

    Sophia immediately shut her mouth and continued eating.

    Seeing his brother smiling broadly frustrated Levi even more. Why was everyone torturing him?

    After dinner, the whole family exited the private room. Upon reaching the front, Jonas came out of the door of the first private room.

    Followed by his father and Hugh...

    Seeing Harold, Jonas greeted politely, "Happy New Year. What a coincidence!"

    They shook hands. "Jonas, you''ve alsoe here for dinner."

    "Yes, father."

    The group began to exchange greetings and introduce each other.

    Sophia suddenly felt someone''s stare on her. Seeing Hugh walking towards her, she smiled. "Hi, Hugh!"

    "Hello, Colin, Sophia." Hugh had been aloof the whole evening. Standing in front of the couple, he softened at the sight of Sophia.

    "Hugh, who''s this?" A familiar female voice asked from behind Hugh.

 Chapter 1246 The Right Time

    Hugh gave way to Hermosa. "Mother, it''s Colin and Sophia."

    Hermosa had known both Colin and Sophia for a long time.

    "Sophia, is it really you?" Hermosa was surprised. She didn''t expect to see Sophia here.

    She always liked Sophia. Before Sophia had a chance to speak, she asked in amazement, "How did you be so thin? I saw you on my phone today but I wasn''t sure..."

    Sophia smiled. "Good evening. How have you beentely?"

    When she hung out with Hugh before, the virtuous and gentledy would always prepare delicious food for her, and even sent her beautiful presents on her birthday...

    Hearing Sophia''s voice, Jonas looked over and found Sophia smiling and embracing Hermosa.

    Inadvertently seeing Jonas, she nodded her head in greeting.

    "I''m fine, but I missed you so much! I didn''t expect you to marry Colin. I thought..." She caught herself in time. Knowing her son always liked Sophia, she thought Sophia would be her daughter-inw.

    Colin asked gently, "Have you and Sophia met before?"

    "Yes, Sophia and Hugh grew up together." At Hermosa''s reminder, Colin remembered they were good childhood friends.

    Hermosa seemed to like Sophia a lot. Aplicated expression shed over Colin''s eyes.

    "Hermosa, do you still give lessons?" As a music teacher, Hermosa was excellent in ying the piano and had won many awards.

    Sophia could also y a little, thanks to Hermosa''s lessons.

    "Rarely, but sometimes I give lessons once in half a month. Sophia, you''ve be much more beautiful! Colin must be taking good care of you!" Although she was disappointed that Sophia didn''t end up with Hugh, she was relieved to see that Colin seemed to be good for Sophia.

    Hugh was taken aback at the sight of Sophia''s embarrassment.

    Sophia would never know how beautiful she was at that moment, bowing her head bashfully...

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    ntry is nearly settled. Colin can bring you back to A Country as soon as he finds a deputy CEO to manage thepany."

    Casting a nce at her silent husband, Sophia timidly asked, "Can I go back first?"

    "No." Colin kept his eyes on the road as he bluntly refused her.

    She knew it!

    Jughed. "Colin''s reluctant to part with you because he doesn''t want to live separately."

    "That''s right." Colin immediately agreed.

    Sophia paused. "Alright." But she didn''t want to give up.

    Daniel looked at Colin thoughtfully. Didn''t he used toin that he didn''t want to be with Sophia? "Colin, have you found the woman you like?"

    Only the two men knew what Daniel''s question meant.

    Before, Colin told Daniel that after two or three years at most, he would divorce Sophia if he found a woman he liked.

    Colin was afraid that Daniel would say something inappropriate and quickly said, "Of course, Sophia is the woman I like most!"

    Blushing, Sophia hissed, "You have no shame!"

    "Oh! That''s good! It seems there''s no need to worry about you." Daniel''s words implied that Colin didn''t have to get divorced.

    Afraid that Daniel didn''t believe him, Colin confirmed firmly, "I will spend the rest of my life with Sophia."

 Chapter 1247 Leviâ€™s Punishment

    "That''s great!" Daniel raised his eyebrows. He was d to hear that Colin had ended up falling in love with his wife. No one needed to suffer anymore.

    Sophia smiled as she looked out the window.

    Meanwhile, Levi drove downtown with Selina in his car. Selina was searching for hotels on her phone, but had difficulty deciding. She asked, "Any rmendations?"

    "Yes." Levi answered.

    Selina turned off the mobile app. "Good. Take me to whatever you rmend. I''m tired of choosing."

    Putting her phone away, Selina waited for Levi to take her to the hotel.

    But things didn''t go as she expected.

    The car drove into an underground parking lot, and Selina jumped off the passenger seat as soon as Levi pulled over.

    Levi took the suitcase out of the trunk, and Selina took it from him. "Thank you. I can book a room on my own."

    Levi ignored her and carried the suitcase to the elevator.

    Selina had to keep up despite her confusion.

    Levi pressed 6 when they got inside the elevator. Why did it look so familiar?

    When they got the 6th floor, she suddenly realized why it looked familiar. It was Levi''s apartment...

    "Levi Li!" She shouted at him in outrage.

    Levi turned back to her in confusion.

    "I wanted a hotel!" Why does he look so confused?

    Levi came over and pulled her wrist. "It''s unsafe. You can stay in my apartment."

    Selina''s heartbeat quickened in her chest. "No! I''m going to a hotel!"

    God! Selina didn''t think she wasfortable enough to sleep over at a man''s apartment.

    "Hotels aren''t safe for single youngdies." Levi unlocked the door with his fingerprint and took Selina inside.

    The decoration and furnishings were exactly the same as before.

    Levi offered her a pair of slippers. "I wasn''t expecting you, so I didn''t prepare any women''s slippers. You can wear this. It''s what you usedst time."

    Selina was speechless. She didn''t want to change into slippers!

    Because she was hesitating, Levi put the slippers on her like he didst time. Selina''s face flushed.

    "Levi Li! I''ll tell Wendy

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ?

    "Hey, don''t cry! I won''t do anything to you."

    Selina sniffled in silence. She didn''t even nce at him.

    Levi took an anxious step forward. "I mean it, Selina. I''m really sorry. Can you forgive me? Please stop crying."

    Selina continued to ignore him.

    Now, it was Levi''s turn to feel scared. Feeling overwhelmed, he had no idea to make her feel better. How could he fix this?

    "What if I do 100 push-ups as punishment? Don''t cry anymore, okay?" It was the best thing Levi could think of.

    He didn''t expect Selina to turn to him and say, "Okay."

    Levi immediately took off his coat andy on the ground. He began to do push-ups at a constant speed.

    "1, 2, 3... 20... 40..." After 40 push-ups, Levi was only breathing a little quicker. Selina curiously watched as he continue without even breaking a sweat. How did he manage that?

    When he reached 60 push-ups, Selina got off the bed. "This isn''t good enough. It''s too easy for you."

    Levi paused. "Do you want anything else?"

    Selina quickly came up with an idea. She walked up to him and carefully sat on his back. "You''ll do the remaining 40 with me on your back."

    Levi almost fell to the ground at the additional weight.

    Well done! What a great idea! He could also punish his subordinates this way!

    It took all of Levi''s strength to push them both up. His pace slowed down considerably.

 Chapter 1248 Future Daughter-in-Law

    Selina leisurely sat on Levi''s back as she counted, "70... 71¡­ 72..."

    After a while, Levi started sweating profusely as he kept going.

    Selina felt a little ufortable seeing him suffer. "Apologize to me, and I won''t make you do thest five push-ups."

    Levi didn''t answer. He gritted his teeth as he finished the remaining five.

    When he was finally done, Selina jumped off his back. She was surprised. It seemed Levi was tougher than she thought.

    Levi slowly got up, gasping for breath. Grabbing a pack of tissues from the desk, he wiped the sweat off his forehead.

    "Are you still angry with me?"

    Selina shook her head. "No. Are you okay?"

    Levi couldn''t help smiling at her worried tone. His legs felt like jelly and he held the table in front of him to keep his body upright. "I don''t feel so good."

    Selina was scared. She hurried to him to help him stand up. "Why? What''s wrong? I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it..."

    She leaned over and found him drenched in sweat. Pulling out two paper towels beside him, she wiped his forehead.

    Levi looked intently into her eyes. Suddenly, he released the table and held her in his arms, kissing her deeply.

    Selina was shocked.

    How dare he lie to her! He just said that he didn''t feel good, and yet he managed to kiss her! She red at him with wide eyes.

    When he pressed her onto the bed, she started to drown in his kiss...

    The room was extremely quiet, and only their heavy breaths break the silence. As Levi started to take off Selina''s sweater, his phone rang.

    It startled Selina and her eyes snapped open. She pushed Levi off her.

    Levi got off the bed, breathing hard. He took out the phone from his pocket.

    "Good night." With that, Levi left the room.

    Selina sat on the bed in a daze.

    Outside, Levi answered the phone andined, "Mom, you''ve scared your future daughter-inw away!"

    "What? What are you talking about?" Wendy was confused.

    "Because of your phone call, your future daughter ran away." Levi went into the bathroom and closed the door b

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    and get on the ne."

    "Oh!" Selina went to the boarding gate in a daze.

    She was still thinking about Levi when she got on the ne.

    Levi watched Selina as she got on the ne. He stood at the wide ss window and stared as the ne rumbled and took off.

    He didn''t turn around until the ne finally disappeared from sight.

    Did Selina like him? He wasn''t certain.

    Meanwhile, Selina was also gazing out the window, wondering... Did Levi like her?

    L had called Levi early that morning. She asked him to bring Selina to the manor, so they could go to the airport together.

    But Levi refused, saying he would drive Selina to the airport. L happily agreed.

    When Levi kissed Selina goodbye at the airport, a lot of people had seen them, including L and her family. Harry had booked them first ss seats at the same flight.

    They didn''t interrupt them until Selina got on the ne.

    Selina only startled from her thoughts when J suddenly appeared in front of her with a wicked smile on her face.

    She suddenly remembered that she had promised her sworn mother that she would go to the airport with them.

    J and Sally giggled as they led Selina to the first ss cabin. When they entered, Kerr jumped off his mother''sp and ran to Selina. He threw himself into her arms, and cried happily, "Auntie! I miss you so much!"

 Chapter 1249 A Visit to Granny

    Selina smiled and kissed Kerr''s cheeks. Sven whistled, "Oh, my son has just been kissed by Levi!"

    What? What did he mean?

    Everyone started tough at Sven''s joke. Realization dawned on Selina, and her face flushed red.

    Apparently, they spotted Levi kissing her goodbye at the airport. Since she kissed Kerr after Levi kissed her, it made sense to say Levi kissed Kerr through her lips...

    Amidst the cheerful and boisterousughter, Selina was swarmed by a lot of questions...

    Every question was about her and Levi.

    "No, no! You''re mistaken! There''s nothing going on between me and Levi!" Selina carried Kerr in her arms and secluded herself into an empty seat, refusing to answer any question about Levi.

    After the nended, Selina turned on her cellphone. Within a minute, she received a message that read, "Arrived?"

    The sender''s number was unfamiliar, but her instincts told her it was Levi.

    Selina hesitated to send back a message, but finally replied, "Yes, thank you."

    She didn''t get another response from the number...

    At the Li Manor.

    After packing her things, Sophia went to Sha City with Colin. Her grandmother lived in a vige in the city. Sophia hadn''t seen her for a long time. During major holidays in the past, Sophia paid her grandmother a visit every year. But after what happened to her family, she wasn''t able to visit for two years.

    Since her grandmother lost her eyesight, she had to stay with Sophia''s uncle. Sophia felt bad not visiting her in the past two years.

    Sophia wondered how her grandmother was doing, and if her uncle''s wife treated her well. After all, her aunt didn''t like her mother-inw. She didn''t have a good rtionship with Sophia''s grandmother. Sophia could only hope things were doing well...

    After a three-hour drive, they arrived at the Springside Vige in Lakewater Town, Sha City.

    Their arrival garnered a lot of attention. When they appeared at the entrance of the vige, many old people and children ying outside began to stare at Colin''s eye-catching luxury car.

    The vigers murmured to each other, exchanging ideas about the identities of these visitors as they marveled at the expensiv

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    was now covered with moss...

    Sophia suddenly lost the courage to go further inside.

    Colin pulled her into his arms and kissed her the top of her head. "Sophie, what''s wrong?"

    He didn''t know what the ce used to be like, but it now looked like a junkyard... It was so dpidated, that no one would believe someone was living here.

    "Colin... Why does it look like this?" Sophia sobbed.

    Thinking of her grandmother, she took a step forward and quickened her pace to go inside.

    The four dpidated tiled rooms were a more tragic sight. Sophia''s heart ached so much, she had a hard time breathing.

    None of the doors were locked, and the open door led to her grandmother''s room.

    She suddenly turned to Colin. "Wait here!"

    Sophia was afraid that it would be worse inside. And Colin would be put off by the scene.

    Colin frowned and took her hand, pulling her through the open door.

    The room was empty. A bout of coughs could be heard from deep inside the room.

    "Granny!" Sophia shook off Colin''s hand, and rushed inside.

    The small room was filled with a moldy smell. A skinny old woman was coughing on the bed, with a hand clutching her heart.

    Beside her were dirty bowls, a half-eaten dried bun, and a drinking cup covered with stains.

    Sophia burst into tears at the sight. "Granny!" She rushed towards the bed, kneeling down in front of the old woman.

    Thinking she was hallucinating, her grandmother kept her eyes closed.

 Chapter 1250 Tearful Reunion

    "Granny... Granny... It''s Sophie...Granny..." When Sophia tried to tuck her grandmother under the worn quilt, she realized that her grandmother''s body was freezing.

    This time, her grandmother heard her clearly. She suddenly opened her cloudy eyes and asked, "Sophie, is that you?" It took all her strength to ask the simple question.

    She started coughing violently.

    "Granny... Yes, it''s me... Your little Sophie... Granny, it''s me." Sophia rushed to help her grandmother up from her bed. She thought it would take some effort, but to her surprise, she picked her up easily. Like a feather, her grandmother was thin and weightless in her arms...

    Noticing this, Colin frowned. He was about to give Sophia a hand when she helped her grandmother up. Seeing Sophia effortlessly manage on her own, he could only imagine how light her grandmother currently was.

    "Sophie, is that you?" Renee stared at Sophia with her sightless eyes. She reached out a wrinkled and callous hand for her granddaughter.

    The stench of Renee''s body made Sophia burst into angry tears as her grandmother reached for her hands. How did her grandmother end up like this?

    "Granny... It''s me... Your Sophie hase back... Granny... I''m a horrible granddaughter... It took me years to visit you again..." Tears ran down Sophia''s cheeks as she sobbed. Colin felt distressed at the sight.

    When Renee was certain that it was Sophia hugging her, she grinned. "Sophie, I always knew you woulde back to visit me again. That''s why I held on for so long..." Renee started coughing. "Sophie, you really came back. I''m so happy..." Renee coughed violently again, gasping for breath.

    "Granny... Please stop talking... I''m so sorry... I should''vee back earlier..." Sophia burst into sobs.

    "It''s okay, Sophie. After seeing you again, I can finally die in peace..." Ovee with joy, Renee gave a toothless grin.

    The vigers had followed them into the Lo house and stood in the courtyard to watch. Granny Wang was among them. She walked inside, speaking in a trembling voice, "Why did youe back sote, Sophie? Your uncle and aunt moved away two years ago. The next year, your grandmother fell ill

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    After giving all the tonics she brought with her to Granny Wang, Sophia caught up with Colin. Amidst the crowd, she entered the car and sat in the backseat with her grandma, leaving behind the small vige that her grandmother lived in for most of her life.

    On the road, Sophia asked Renee a lot of questions. Apparently, before Sophia''s uncle moved away, a group of men dressed in ck visited him several times.

    Before Sophia''s uncle disappeared, Renee overheard him saying that the woman Jay Lo married got them into trouble.

    Sophia was confused. Did it have something to do with her mother? She remembered that her mother''s parents had passed away many years ago. Being an only child, her mother lived with Sophia''s father afterwards.

    The car drove down the highway as Sophia contemted on her grandmother''s words. When they arrived at the Chuck Private Hospital, it was already 2:00 p.m..

    While Colin booked a ward for Renee, Sophia helped her bathe andbed her messy hair smooth. Afterwards, she helped Renee put on the hospital gown and settled her in bed.

    The doctor soon arrived, taking the sleeping elder into the examination room to examine her.

    Colin sat on the bench in the corridor, with Sophia in his arms. "Don''t worry, Granny will be all right."

    "Colin, I keep thinking... If only I came back earlier..." Sophia med herself for what happened.

    "It''s not your fault. No one knew your uncle would abandon her."

 Chapter 1251 Sinister Plot

    How could Sophia''s uncle abandon her grandmother and disappear with his wife and children?

    When several nurses pushed Renee''s gurney out of the examination room, the couple stood up and walked over. Renee was exhausted and still sound asleep.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Li, the olddy is suffering from osteoporosis, which led to femoral head necrosis. Due to various factors, the disrupted blood cirction of the femoral head further caused the ischemia, degeneration, and necrosis of bone cells.

    In addition, the bronchiectasis led to hemoptysis. The femoral head necrosis can be cured through bone recement surgery. The bronchiectasis can be treated slowly..."

    Following the gurney, the three headed towards the ward. On the way, the attending physician exined Renee''s medical condition in great detail. "The problem is that your grandmother is too old. The operation is too risky. My advice is to treat her with conservative drug therapy first. When she gets better, she can undergo the surgery..."

    Colin nodded. "I see."

    In the afternoon, Colin went out to buy some food while Sophia took care of Renee.

    When he came back, Renee had already woken up and was talking to Sophia. When Renee heard the door open, she asked Sophia, "Is my dear Colin back?"

    Hearing how Renee addressed Colin made him smile. It seemed that all elders were the same. Both Harold and Angie also addressed him the same way. He had already been 30 years old, entering the middle age period...

    "Yes, granny. Colin brought back some delicious food. Let me help you up." Sophia raised the bed a bit, and Renee leaned on the hospital bed.

    Putting the food on the table, Colin greeted Renee, "Granny, I bought some porridge and steamed egg custard for you. I hope it''s alright."

    Because Renee didn''t have teeth, she couldn''t eat much. Colin had contacted the dentist to fit dentures

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    you see the video on the inte several days ago?"

    "I did. Who knows if Colin was only trying to maintain both his and thepany''s image?"

    "How do we separate them?" Jonas looked at Gregary as he lit a cigarette.

    Gregary grinned widely. "To protect the three of us, I can sacrifice my daughter''s happiness."

    Jonas paused in smoking his cigarette. "What do you mean?"

    "Since Sophia used to love my son-inw, I''ll ask him to seduce Sophia. If Sophia sleeps with Payne, an outstanding man like Colin wouldn''t want her anymore."

    Gregary''s words reminded Jonas of his son, who also liked Sophia.

    "Do it." Jonas said in a calm voice. Under the current circumstances, if they couldn''t kill Sophia, they would find a way to ruin her instead.

    The ultimate goal was to make sure that Colin didn''t intervene.

    After a moment, Gregary added, "Sandra''s daughter likes Colin. We can also ask Sandra to support her daughter more." Now that they had decided to take action again, none of the three would be safe.

    "Do you think Sandra will do that?" Jonas knew Sandra''s intentions. He nced at Gregary.

    Gregary rubbed his chin. "Generally speaking, she won''t. But because of the incident, she''ll agree!"

    "Talk to her about it!"

 Chapter 1252 Take You Away

    To Jonas and Gregary''s disappointment, after everything they did, they still didn''t have what they wanted.

    They wouldn''t rest easy knowing that thing was still out there.

    While Sophia paid her father another visit, Colin arranged for two nurses to care for Renee.

    She didn''t know if she should tell her father about grandmother. But she didn''t think it wasn''t a good idea to tell her grandmother that her father had gone mad.

    At night, they both went back home. When Sophia exited the bathroom, Colin was talking to someone on the phone. She overheard thest part of the conversation, where he told Wade to book him a return flight.

    After Colin hung up the phone, Sophia walked over to him and hugged him around the waist.

    Colin was happy at her affectionate actions. Wrapping an arm around her shoulder, he pulled her closer to him. They stood together at the window, gazing at the night sky.

    "Colin, thank you so much." Sophia leaned her head against his chest and listened to his heartbeat.

    Colin bowed his head to look at her. "Sophia Lo, what did I tell you about thanking me?"

    Oops... She almost forgot that Colin didn''t like her expressing her gratitude to him.

    Fine! Standing on her tiptoes, she kissed Colin as she thought to herself, ''Colin, I''m so d that I met you.''

    Colin held her tighter and kissed her back passionately. After a long deep kiss, he reluctantly let her go.

    "I have to go back to Z Country the day after tomorrow, but you don''t have toe back with me. Take your time, Sophia. You can take a break and stay here as long as you want." It would be unreasonable of him to ask Sophia leave A Country now, given the circumstances of her father and grandmother.

    Sophia almost burst into tears at his thoughtfulness. "Colin, why are you so good to me?" She was ashamed of her original n of divorcing him after she got pregnant with his child. It was petty of her...

    Colin smiled. "You are my wife. I''m supposed to be good to you."

    "Thank you, husband..." It was the first time that Sophia called Colin that.

    Colin''s eyes darkened with desire. She only called him that while they were in bed, and not as a term of endearment, but because he forced her to.

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    Renee from time to time. Sophia and Aaron discussed if they should tell their grandmother about their father.

    In the end, they decided to wait until Renee''s surgery was over.

    Sophia rented a 3-bedroom apartment with two living rooms for her family. The unit was clean and it wasn''t too expensive.

    Once her grandmother and father are discharged from the hospital, they could move in.

    As Sophia prepared the apartment for Jay and Renee, the time for Renee''s surgery came. During the operation, Sophia and Aaron waited outside the operating room.

    When Colin called her, the surgery wasn''t over yet. Worried about grandmother, Sophia asked anxiously, "Colin, granny will be okay, right?"

    "Of course. Trust the doctors and have faith in granny. She''s a strong woman. Don''t worry too much."

    "Okay." Sophia felt slightly better.

    "Call me after the surgery is over."

    "Alright."

    She hung up the phone. Wendy and Jordan were also at the hospital. They heard about Renee''s surgery and decided to pay a visit.

    "Sophie, how long has she been inside?" Wendy took Sophia''s hand.

    Sophia tried to smile. "More than an hour."

    "Don''t worry, she''ll soon recover after the surgery!"

    Sophia was moved. How was she blessed with a good husband and caring inws?

    The operationsted for three and a half hours. After the surgery, the doctor came out and took off his mask to update them. "The surgery was a sess. The recovery now depends on your grandmother."

 Chapter 1253 Dinner with Payne

    The surgery was sessful. Sophia breathed out a sigh of relief at the news. She wanted to thank every god who had control over people''s lives.

    Thanks to the arrangements Colin made, Renee''s recuperation also went smoothly.

    Sophia could finally get some rest. Looking at the calendar, she realized that she had been apart from Colin for 30 days.

    While she held her phone in a daze, Cora called in.

    "Miss Lo, the task has beenpleted."

    Sophia took a moment to absorb the news. She wasn''t prepared... "Okay. Meet me in A Country."

    In the dead of night, Sophia went out of the Li Manor. Dressed in a light yellow coat and a ck skirt, she stood a long way from the house and waited for a car to arrive.

    Soon, a silver Mercedes pulled up in front of her.

    Sophia looked at the license te number before getting into the car.

    At the BFL Restaurant

    Payne excitedly pulled out Sophia''s chair as she sat down.

    "Sophie, you finally got in touch with me!" Payne stared at her with a zed look in his eyes. She was getting more and more beautiful...

    A touch of sadness emerged on Sophia''s face at his words. "I''ve been very unhappy recently. Payne, can you keep mepany for a while?"

    "No problem!" Overwhelmed with joy, Payne quickly ordered a meal for two, along with a bottle of wine worth more than 100, 000.

    His actions didn''t escape Sophia''s notice. He used to be very stingy in the past, but now he was a high roller. Did the Lien family give him some money?

    They toasted their half-filled wine sses and started to talk.

    "Sophie, I''m so sorry... I didn''t mean to hurt you. I couldn''t refuse Dorothy when she seduced me. I''m a man after all... I regret everything... Can you give me another chance?"

    Sophia nodded with a distracted look in her eyes. "Sure, I''ll believe you onest time."

    Payne nodded in excitement. "Sophie, wealthy or poor, I will never abandon you again!"

    "Good. Will you divorce her?" Sophia took a sip of wine, eyeing him through the corner of her eyes.

    Payne paused. He had aplicated look on his face that Soph

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    car stopped at the hotel, Colin opened the door and got out.

    He strode inside in a rush. God knows how much he missed his wife...

    At the Presidential Suite 866.

    When Colin rang the doorbell, Sophia had just finished her make-up. She tried to calm her throbbing heart as she answered the door.

    The door opened to reveal Sophia in a light yellow coat and delicate make-up. She was as beautiful as he remembered.

    Colin was as mature and attractive as he had always been. The long journey wasn''t hard on him, and the messy look suited him.

    Sophia whispered in a tender voice, "Husband..."

    Colin strode in and kicked the door shut behind him. He took Sophia into his arms and kissed her roughly.

    His kiss smudged the lipstick on Sophia''s lips, making her regret putting on make-up for him. She didn''t expect him to be so impatient.

    Absence indeed made the heart grow fonder...

    "Husband..." Sophia wanted to say something, but Colin didn''t give her a chance. "Honey, I want you so badly. Whatever you have to say, tell meter."

    Sophia stopped talking.

    Colin threw his briefcase aside and roughly pushed Sophia against the nearby wall. He showed no mercy as he took out his pent-up frustration on her.

    ...

    After a long time, Sophiay in Colin''s arms as they basked in the afterglow. She told him in a hoarse voice, "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing back?"

 Chapter 1254 Oily Mouth

    "Didn''t I tell you that when you were getting off the ne?" He rubbed his thumb against her delicate cheek.

    He concentrated on her face which he hadn''t seen for a long time. She looked much better than her video.

    "I''m gonna leave you alone, and go to bed." Sophia yawned.

    Colin turned over, pressed her under his body. "How can you go to bed when I''m here with you? Imagine what fun we could have.

    "Rx. I - I mean - you need a break."

    "I don''t. I need you."

    Man is an animal; if he does not fulfill his carnal desires as soon, he could actually explode with anguishing pain.

    When dawn broke, Colin permitted Sophia to fall asleep.

    He should have taken advantage of her then!

    But Colin didn''t go any further with this devilish thought. When he woke up, it was already the afternoon. What azy git! Colin rolled out of bed and called someone. He took the call outside the room.

    Albeit feeling physically ufortable, Sophia went to the bathroom to put on her makeup and made her preparations for the day ahead.

    Aware of Sophia walking around, Colin called room service and asked them to bring up a giant roast for lunch.

    Sophia walked out in a bathrobe. She picked up her clothes, inspected them, and discovered that Colin had desecrated them. They were ruined.

    She sighed and tossed them into the trash. The trash was positively overflowing at this stage.

    She observed the fact that her clothes had been mutted by this clothes-devouring man maturely. It wasn''t so bad. The clothes had been bought on a pedestrianized street. Anyway, she bought two inexpensive sets just in case something like this happened. You never knew, she reasoned. Men were, as described, like rabid animals that couldn''t help destroying everything in sight.

    She stood up and found several shopping bags on the nearby table. Looking inside, and as she expected, Sophia found new clothes. Colin had bought them for her.

    When she was about to get dressed, Colin walked inside, embraced her in his arms, took a whiff of her newly washed hairs and said, "You smell good."

    She lit up. "Your dandruff shampoo smells good."

    Colin had bought his medically-prescribed shampoo the other day to leave people the distinct impression that he took scalp hygiene very seriously, almost persnickety.

    Colin was satisfied with this. "You can use themter, " he whispered into her squeaky clean ear.

    "OK." "But let go of me, I have to change first, " said Sophia.

    Colin released her like velcro that didn''t want to be pulled apart. He sat on therge bed

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    Cruise Ship project seemed like a project carried out at sea. However, actually, it was carried out onnd in the eastern region.

    The project was a giant building in the shape of a ship, and it was built onnd. It would cover thousands of acres, which would make it thergestnd-area structure in the world. Many would perish in the construction of the building. Their names would bememorated in the lobby on the back of a pamphlet. It would be surrounded by outdoor entertainment facilities, such as a hot spring, a golf course, fishing pond, rock climbing, and other amenities.

    The start-up capital had been up in the billions of dors. Only SL Group was powerful and rich enough to start such a project in Country A. However, it was expected to be done in cooperation with Lien''s and Pei''s family.

    It was getting dark. Sophia was looking forward to preparing dinner for her grandmother. She couldn''t wait to chat with her grandmother. Just then, her phone rang. It was Payne.

    She frowned, told her grandmother she had to go, and left the ward to answer it.

    Controlling her breathing, she answered light-heartedly. "Hello, Payne."

    Payne''s voice disturbed Sophia''s. "Sophia, Dorothy has left on business. I want to see you."

    A note of disgust crossed Sophia''s eyes. She smiled frostily. "Ok, where shall we meet?" "I wille to you tonight."

    Payne not only told her his address, but also talked dirty on the phone. Sophia suppressed her emotion and hung up.

    When Sophia was back in the ward, Colin reappeared. He had been waiting for several minutes. "Who was on the phone?" he inquired.

    Sophia froze. She never thought Colin would ask such a question, "Eh? Just a friend."

 Chapter 1255 Leilaâ€™s Mother

    Although Colin noticed Sophia''s aversion, he trusted her.

    "Okay. Let''s go!" she said, deliberately yanking his arm.

    "Have a good rest, granny, " said Colin, who tucked Renee tight into her bed. "We will visit you soon."

    Together, Colin and Sophia left the hospital in Colin''s car. Seeing that Sophia was texting, Colin shot a look at her and said, "Sophie?"

    "Yes?" Startled, Sophia looked up.

    "If there''s something happening, just tell me, okay?" He was certain that Sophia was keeping something from him.

    Sophia paused for a while, then said, "What if... I don''t want to say anything at this moment?"

    She didn''t want to tell Colin what she was nning for yet, not until she seeded.

    Her words confirmed his suspicion. "It''s okay, honey. But always remember that I am your husband. In your hour of need, you shoulde to me first."

    Sophia remained quiet for a while, and nodded. "Sure." It was touching. Her eyes were filled with tears. Sophia leaned to Colin, and hugged him tightly.

    Colin smiled, pressing his lips on her forehead.

    They stopped at a restaurant for dinner and sat down at a table by the window. Colin leafed through a menu, while Sophia got up to go to the bathroom.

    At the end of the corridor near the bathroom, a middle-aged woman in expensive clothes was talking on her phone. identally, Sophia heard a familiar word, "Jay Lo..."

    She paused. Was it a coincidence?

    The woman suddenly turned her head. Her clownish makeup made her eyes look sharp.

    Her lips were painted in the most popr maple-leaf red. She parted her lips and said, "Don''t hurt So..." She stopped when their nces met.

    As they exchanged a nce, Sophia saw contradictory feelings surged in the woman''s eyes.

    Confused, Sophia stole away. She didn''t seem familiar. Plus, the woman struck Sophia as being very rich, which made it even more unlikely that Sop

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    p. She shot a nce at Sophia, who was drinking lemonade at the table. "I thought you would take Le as your wife. But, you crossed paths with Sophia I see. In that case, you should really call me aunt."

    Aunt was the Chinese way of showing respect for an elderly woman. But they both knew it meant more. "If Sophie is willing to call you that, " Colin countered, "I will, too."

    Hearing that, Sandra realized that Colin had led a thorough investigation about the Lo n. She sighed, "Don''t tell her who I am. This is for her own good. And the culprit...Keep her away from whole plot. It wouldn''t do her any good to know who the murderer is."

    The perpetrators were exceedingly powerful, far beyond Sophia''s reach. And if she intended a vendetta, it might cost her life.

    Colin calmly answered, "I don''t intend to keep her in the dark. And if necessary, I will aid her." He didn''t want Sophia to live in hatred. And if she wanted to revenge for her parents'' death, he would not sit idly by.

    Sandra looked at him, but couldn''t speak. She didn''t know if Colin''s love for Sophia was a good thing or a bad thing.

    "You''ll get involved! Joining together, the Pei n and the Lien n could be the worst enemy in the world!" Even she was on their side...

 Chapter 1256 Brother-in-lawâ€™s New Spouse

    Colin smiled, and said, "Aunt Sandra, I don''t want to get involved in your entanglements. And I don''t want to see you and Sophia be mortal enemies, either. Therefore, I hope you can ce more trust in Sophia, from this day forward. Sophia is not a cruel and calcting woman."

    At very least, even if Sandra couldn''t take Sophia''s side, she didn''t have to stand against them.

    Hearing Colin''s words, Sandra felt a hard lump in her left breast. Of course she knew Sophia was the most innocent person in the whole world. And if she could, she would love to keep everything in the dark...

    "I see." Sandra had decided what to do next. She got up at the same time with Colin and bid him farewell.

    When Colin returned to his seat, the dinner had been served. Sophia shot a suspicious look at him, but couldn''t read anything on his expressionless face. Trying to get some detail about their earlier conversation, she asked, "Le''s mother looks like a strong woman. She must be in a position of power."

    Colin put an unshelled shrimp into her bowl, "Yes, Aunt Sandra is the heiress of Hang n, who takes control of a number of listedpanies in L Country. She now works as the regional CEO in Hang''s A Country office. In case I am not around, you can always ask for her help if you ever need anything."

    Sophia was speechless. Seeking help from her rival-in-love''s mother? Was Colin seriously telling her that?

    Colin continued, "The Hang n has a lot of male heirs, but only two daughters. Sandra Hang was the elder one, and the other was her little sister. The younger daughter was disinherited because she ran away with someone she loved. Butter on, her lover got tangled up with another woman, leaving the younger daughter destitute. Not long after giving birth to a daughter, she died of depression."

    Sophia listened to the story with keen intrigue. But her heart fell as it took a tragic turn. She wasn''t an overly kindhearted woman. But she still felt sad for the younger daughter''s death.

    She felt so bad for her, the woman who had eloped for love but then died having lost her lover''s heart.

    "Sandra was very fond of her little sister, and she always med herself for failing to persuade her sister off her ambition. Long after her sister''s death,

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    rt of the reason she always wanted a grandchild was because parenting a child together would bring Colin and Sophia closer to each other.

    But looking at their interaction, Wendy reckoned that she didn''t have to urge them anymore.

    Inside the Bedroom.

    As Sophia removed her coat, Colin took it over and hung their coats together on the clothes rack.

    "I''ll run a bath for you!" Sophia went to the bathroom.

    A few minutester, the water was ready. Sophia walked to the cloakroom, took out Colin''s pajamas and bundled them in hisp. "You can go in now."

    She had been alone for a month, and she missed Colin dearly.

    Right now, as he appeared in the room again, it didn''t feel lifeless anymore. It felt like home, now that Colin was here. A smile emerged on her face.

    Colin took the pajamas over, and grabbed Sophia''s hand. The next moment, he led her into the bathroom.

    "What''s up?"

    "I don''t want to be alone. I want to bath with you." Colin simply answered.

    Sophia''s face flushed as she heard his answer, but she didn''t walk away.

    She was willing to do everything as he wanted.

    Two Hours Later.

    Colin took the woman wrapped in a bath towel out of the bathroom and put her on their king-sized bed. With her eyes drawing together, Sophia tried her hardest to stay sober. She looked to Colin, "I can''t sleep yet." Although she was already sleepy.

    "Why?" Colin wiped her long hair with a dry towel.

    "I have to get up... and dry my hair..." Sometimes, long hair could be a nuisance.

 Chapter 1257 Did You Meet Payne

    "No. You can sleep, " said Colin. "I''ll help you dry it."

    She was sober. "Can you do that?"

    "I''ve done it before!" He had even blow-dried her hair once. He learned it quickly!

    However, Sophia was falling asleep pretty fast. She thought Colin was referring someone else. "For whom?"

    "What who?"

    "Who did you dry?" Sophia shuddered because she felt as if she were falling, and woke up. She looked up at Colin.

    His hair was not long and didn''t need to be dried.

    "Guess!" Colin tickled her.

    "Le!" It must be her!

    "Well, you''d better not guess." He felt depressed at her answer.

    Sophia was slightly unhappy. "I just hit the nail on the head!"

    "Nonsense! It was of course for you!" Hearing his reminder, Sophia remembered that time when she was asleep...

    She blushed in embarrassment. "Well, I forgive you!"

    Colin broke intoughter.

    Sophia was a bit sober now. She felt his careful movements until her hair waspletely dried up.

    He got into the bed, holding Sophia in his arms. "Sophia..."

    Colin nned to say something but suddenly changed his idea. He didn''t want to ruin the beautiful moment.

    "Hmm?" Sophia gently fondled his stubbled chin.

    "Nothing." Colin tightened his arms.

    Sophia''s smile faded. "Colin, is it possible to apply to thepany for a transfer to another ce?"

    She was in A Country now, nothing crazy busy going on there. There were her father, grandma, Aaron and the nurse in A Country.

    "Do you want to transfer to thepany here?" Colin rested his chin on her head.

    "Yes. If possible. I want to do this by going through regr procedure." She didn''t want to solicit Colin''s help on this matter, lest someone should stir up more gossips and drag Colin into this.

    "It''s okay. What do you want to do here?" The normal process wasn''t soplicated. Sophia could handle it well.

    Sophia embraced his waist, listening to his heartbeat.

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    tel.

    The evidence was indubitable. He calcted the time he''d been away, and the time it took to get downtown from the airport.

    It was about half an hour. If they wanted to do something, it was just enough time...

    Blowing smoke, Colin didn''t show any special emotion on his face. His ck eyes were blinking at the night.

    Taking a final drag from his cigarette, Colin stubbed it out. He deleted all the pictures and sent a message to Dorothy, "If you dare try to hurt Sophia, I''ll kill you!"

    Dorothy looked at the message incredulously. Did Colin acquiesce to Sophia''s extramarital affair?

    Colin blew thest puff of smoke deliberately into Sophia''s mouth. She began coughing for air. Rising, she had a nasty wake-up.

    What happened?

    She opened her eyes and murmured, "Darling, what are you doing?"

    "Did you meet Payne behind my back? Was that him on the phone in the hospital tonight?" Colin''s voice was very calm. Sophia waspletely awake.

    But she didn''t deny, "Yes."

    He smiled. The fact that she admitted meant nothing happened between her and Payne. But what about the kiss on the photo? "Did he kiss you?"

    "No. Colin, you should trust me. I''d never let him touch me!" She held his neck, and looked at him, her eyes full of determination.

 Chapter 1258 Our Home

    Colin kissed her passionately. Although the picture couldn''t be exined, he still believed her. "When Ie back, I will avenge you."

    He feared that Payne and Dorothy would hurt her while he wasn''t around.

    Sophia shook her head. "I don''t want you to get involved. Colin, after all this is over, I''ll tell you everything."

    He rolled over and settled on top of her. Raising her chin, he said, "I believe you. But Sophia, do you remember Quincy?"

    Sophia nodded. She would never forget that Quincy bastard!

    "And that man who tried to take advantage of you?"

    Sophia gave another nod. She never found out what happened to them, and Colin never told her.

    "I had a guy break one of Quincy''s arms. Now, he can''t find a job anywhere. For the other guy, he was seriously injured and was sentenced to 20 years in prison. Sophia, do you know why I told you these things?"

    Sophia was confused. Why did Colin hire somebody to hurt Quincy? Did he do it for her?

    Sophia shook her head absently, then nodded. "That no one should mess with you?"

    Colin paused. "That''s right. Whoever dares to lie to me or provoke me will be punished severely."

    Whoever lies to him... She never lied to him, but she hid some secrets from him. However, she would tell him everything in due time.

    Itpletely slipped Sophia''s mind that she had concealed her infertility from him.

    "I know. Can we go to sleep now?" She felt very sleepy.

    Her indifference annoyed Colin. She was ignoring his warning!

    But it was fine, at least she never lied to him.

    He pecked her on the lips and turned over. "Good night."

    Colin woke up before 5 a.m. He spent the early morning making several calls to assure Sophia''s security.

    On Colin''s third day in A Country, he didn''t go to the office because he promised he would spend the day with Sophia.

    After lunch, the Maybach stopped outside an upscale neighborhood. Colin and Sophia got off the car.

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    her inside.

    The vi was also bare, and it was located in an upscale district. Several residents had started renovating their homes. When they entered the yard, Sophia noticed two people deep in conversation outside.

    One of them looked familiar...

    Colin followed her gaze and said, "That''s the popr movie actress, Fanning."

    Sophia was astonished at the news. Fanning was an international superstar. "Does she also live here?"

    "Probably." Colin paid little attention to movie stars. He only knew Fanning because she was the spokeswoman for the jewelry subsidiaries of the SL Group. If Grit hadn''t told him that Fanning also lived here, he would never know about it.

    At that moment, a car slowly drove past them. Sofia held his hand and asked excitedly, "Is that the famous writer? I forgot his name."

    He sat in the passenger seat with the window rolled down. Sophia recognized him because he was popr.

    "DiCaprio." Colin told her the name she couldn''t recall.

    "Yes, that''s his name!" Sophia wanted to see more, but Colin dragged her inside.

    Sophia used to read DiCaprio''s books, and even finished three novels in one month.

    "Stop that!" Colin closed the door with a disapproving look. He was upset to see her admiring another man.

    Sophiaughed. "Fine!"

 Chapter 1259 Love Me Forever

    A selection of interior design styles were also readily avable. The choices were masterpieces done by designers who had won many awards.

    Sophia had a difficult time choosing.

    She liked everything and wanted to choose every option. Finally, she said, "I can''t pick one, we might as well not get the vi!"

    Having one in the city was enough.

    It isn''t easy for Colin to make money. If they bought both, he would pay a lot.

    Knowing her concern, he chose one option decisively. "This one!"

    "No, this one isn''t good!" Sophia disagreed.

    "How about this one..." Colin picked another one.

    "This isn''t good either!"

    Colin considered the options. "This one."

    "No."

    Colin paused. "Fine. I''ll have them rework the designs until my wife finds one that she likes!" Colin took out his phone and began to go through his contacts.

    Sophia''s eyes widened. "Wait, this one''s good!" Sophia chose the first design that Colin had picked out.

    Colin closed his phone in satisfaction. "That''s my girl!"

    Sophia didn''t respond.

    They finished choosing designs for the house in the afternoon. Then, Colin took Sophia to a famous art exhibition, watched a film, and had some snacks and dinner. Finally, he took her to the air restaurant to see the cityscape at night.

    In the romantic setting, Sophia couldn''t help expressing her love, "Colin, will you love me forever?"

    The man raised his eyebrow. "You''re so narcissistic. Have I ever said that I love you?"

    Sophia blushed and ducked her head in embarrassment. He''s so annoying... Was she being narcissistic?

    Colinughed and held her in his arms. "Sophia, I love you."

    Sophia was relieved. But to get back at Colin, she lied, "I don''t love you!"

    A bright smile lit up Colin''s face as he kissed her. "I''ll keep kissing until you love me!"

    Sophia was shocked. This man was a total devil... She pushed him away and gasped, "Colin, I love you too!"

    Smiling in satisfaction, Colin held her

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    e fight against murderers who can escape thew?

    "Ask Levi for help when necessary. If you can''t contact Levi, contact Aunt Hang. Understand?" Far away in Z Country, he can''t provide her immediate help.

    "I understand!" Sophia was obedient to respond. She must listen to Colin and waited for him toe back before confronting the murderers.

    Otherwise, she would get a lot of people hurt...

    "Good. I have to attend a meeting now. Go back to sleep."

    "No, it''s already noon. I have to get up. Go focus on work!"

    "Bye, sweetheart!" The smile was back in Colin''s eyes.

    "Okay. See you soon, husband!"

    ...

    Stepping to the door of the meeting room, Colin turned around and called Herring. "Where are you?"

    "Well, Green Cold Country What''s up? Mr. Li?"

    "When will you go back to A Country?"

    "Some time next week."

    Colin pondered for a moment. "Come to A Country and help me take care of Sophia. Get some people to keep her safe."

    At his serious tone, Herring put away his yful smirk. "I see. Have you already sent out someone?"

    "Yes. I''m afraid I can''t be by her side when she needs help. Tell the others." Besides Levi and Sandra, they have a lot of friends in A Country who could help.

    After all, Sophia couldn''t make a move until she knew the identity of the murderer.

 Chapter 1260 Your Husband Asked Me to Protect You

    "Okay, I know! Anything else?"

    "Well, that''s all!" Colin ended the phone call.

    Herring hadn''t told Colin about what was going on between him and Shelly.

    Renee was still recovering, owing to the operation she had undergone, so Sophia and Aaron always apanied her.

    The doctor had revealed to them that the olddy''s recovery would depend on her progress in the next couple of days. The siblings talked it over and finally decided to tell Jay what was going on.

    Aaron apanied Jay to the bathroom, while Sophia stayed behind to peel some fruit.

    10 minutester, they walked out of the bathroom. Except for Jay''s blood-shot and puffy eyes, everything seemed to be normal.

    Sophia hesitated for a while and then addressed Jay, "Father, Grandma''s also in this hospital. Would you like to see her?"

    Jay ignored her as usual.

    Breathing a sigh of relief, Sophia put down the fruit. "Aaron, take father to pay grandma a visit! I''m sure she would appreciate it."

    "Okay." The siblings coaxed Jay out of the ward with a lollipop.

    They had just walked away when a woman in ck appeared, following them in silence. Looking ordinary with a baseball cap on her head, she took out her phone and dialled a number. "The siblings have taken Jay to visit the olddy. Should I keep following?"

    "How''s Jay doing?" Gregary asked, his voice dropping to a whisper.

    "Still insane. Sophia coaxed him out of the room with a lollipop." The woman answered. Earlier on, she had installed a sound monitor inside the ward so she could hear their conversations.

    "Okay, I''ll ask Tab to follow them from afar. You cane back." Gregary replied, after a brief moment of silence, as he considered a few issues.

    "Yes, Sir!"

    ...

    Seeing his mother hooked up to several machines and numerous tubes in the ICU, a flush of red washed across Jay''s face. He wanted to cry, but he couldn''t.

    Standing by the door, Sophia made sure that there was no one following them. Then, she asked Jay to remove his disguise.

    "Mother, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t hav

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    nd asked me to protect you!" Aside from this, Herring wanted to meet Colin again and ask him why he was always bringing Colin and Sophia together, Whilst breaking his rtionship with Shelly apart. It seemed unfair.

    Looking at the card whilst disying a sad expression, Sophia took a moment before responding, "Thank you, Herring!"

    "What are you thanking me for? You should thank your husband!" Herring smiled.

    Sophia ced the card in her purse, a smile on her face. "I''ll definitely thank him! Have you had lunch? I can treat you!"

    Herring whistled yfully. "No, I haven''t."

    Atst, because of the lunch that he had with Sophia alone, Herring was requited with enmity from his kindness. Colin asked Shelly to keep away from him, ignoring what he had done to Sophia.

    Herring tried to restrain his urge to fight with Colin.

    Three dayster, Sophia went to the SL Group in A Country to work. Although Colin was not there, there was so much work for her to do.

    People didn''t know she was at thepany at first, because she always emerged from the underground garage and went directly to the 88th floor. A few dayster, everyone at thepany knew that the president''s wife served also as his secretary.

    Bored as Sophia felt, she still worked hard.

    When night came, Sophia received a call from Payne again. "Sophia, are you free tonight?"

 Chapter 1261 Convenient for Our Private Meeting

    "Yes. What''s up?" Sophia''s voice dropped to a whisper, as she disyed a stolid expression.

    "This afternoon, Dorothy and I got into an argument. I''m upset, and I need a drink. Come with?"

    "Okay. Where?" Suppressing her anxiety, Sophia responded.

    Payne gave her the address. After work, Sophia called Wendy, informing her that she wouldn''t be home for dinner and headed towards the address that Payne had given her.

    However, before she arrived there, she had consumed some food on the way, just in case Payne forced her to drink.

    Payne arrived at the bar at eight because of his tiff with Dorothy. He was an hourte.

    Pushing through the crowded dance floor, Payne headed towards a private room. Sophia was sending messages on the phone, but immediately deleted one when she saw him.

    "Sophia, you must have waited for a long time!" After entering the room, Payne hugged Sophia. He also wanted to kiss her, but Sophia turned her face. "What''s your rush? You''re in bad mood, aren''t you? I ordered some wine. You can have some first."

    Payne sat beside her, his arm restingfortably around her waist. Sophia really wanted to cut his arm off, but she feigned calmness instead. "Payne, does Dorothy know about our affair?"

    Sophia picked up a ss of white wine from the table and brought it up to his lips. Payne finished it at one go.

    Sophia''s beautiful face aroused his desires and without answering her question, he flung himself on her. "Sophia, I want you. Sophia..."

    But Sophia wasn''t in the mood for this. She needed answers.

    Just as he was about to lift her clothes, Sophia stopped him and asked in a coquettish manner, "This concerns our future. Does she know?"

    Payne snorted, trying to control his emotions. He pulled himself away from her and reached for another ss of wine, finishing it in one go as well.

    He also poured a ss of wine for Sophia, as she straight

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    I''ll kill you!"

    Sophia ran and hid behind Payne, shouting, "Help! Payne, you said you would deal with this crazy bitch!"

    Payne stood still, disying an embarrassed smile.

    "Dorothy, don''t be angry! Dorothy..."

    "Get the fuck out of my way!" Dorothy wanted to beat Sophia. She wasn''t letting her get off that easily.

    Since Dorothy couldn''t catch Sophia, she ordered her bodyguards, "Catch that bitch. She''ll be yours tonight!"

    "Help!" Sophia screamed whilst clutching onto Payne''s clothes.

    Unbeknownst to them, Sophia was sending a distress signal to Kirk, hoping he would understand her situation.

    Soon after, the two bodyguards caught the feeble Sophia. Payne was still trying to reason with Dorothy, "Dorothy, Dorothy, just think about what Dad said!"

    Sophia looked at the couple perplexed. What had Gregary said?

    Dorothy had been carried away by anger and she didn''t care about anything. "Rape her!"

    Obeying her orders, the men threw Sophia on the bed.

    "Dorothy, she is Colin''s wife. If you do this, Colin wille after you!"

    When he mentioned Colin, it added fuel to the fire for Dorothy. "That coward! He didn''t even flinch when he heard that his wife was in a hotel room with you. He is still treating that bitch like treasure!"

 Chapter 1262 To Prove Everyoneâ€™s Innocence

    Hearing what Dorothy said, Sophia was a bit confused. What did she mean? Had someone told Colin she was with Payne tonight? When did this happen?

    "What is it about her? Is she really so good in bed, that every man who sleeps with her bes stupid?" As Dorothy shrieked in anger, one of the bodyguards approached Sophia and pressed her down on the bed.

    "Get off me!" The nightmare haunted Sophia again. She couldn''t help recalling what happened in Z Country, the night Payne tried to rape her. Shouting at the man, Sophia pushed him away with all her strength.

    This caught the man off guard as he wasn''t expecting such fierce a struggle from such a feeble woman. He fell off Sophia, tumbling to the ground.

    "Ouch! Damn you, you vige whore!" The man cried out in pain.

    Seeing his partner''s misfortune, the other man quickly took Sophia under his control. He pped her on her face, "Don''t fight it, if you want to live."

    Just then, there was a loud knock on the door. "Who is it?" Dorothy asked, wryly.

    "The police! We need to search this room!"

    Dorothy looked panicked and confused. She murmured to herself in shock, ''Why would the police search this room?''

    Though confused, she asked her bodyguards to release Sophia. As everyone got to their feet, Dorothy turned to Sophia and warned, "If the police ask, tell them we are talking about family matters."

    With a sneer on her face, Sophia straightened her clothes. Why would she do what Dorothy told her?

    A bodyguard went to open the door. Outside in the corridor stood a couple of policemen, who walked in and nced at the three men and two women in the room. A policeman showed his Police ID, and addressed them, "Someone has reported a kidnapper entering this room. Everyone in this room will be interviewed at the police station!"

    Dorothy''s heart jolted. She smile seductively, and said to the police, "Mr. Constable, I''m Dorothy Lien, the deputy CEO of Lien Group. This man is my husband, and these two are my bodyguards. Oh, and this woman is Mr. Colin Li''s wife. She''s my honorable guest here. We are having a little reunion party, that''s all. No one has been kidnapped. Who is this person who gave you this false information?"

    The policeman seemed convinced. He turned and looked at Sophia, and asked, "Is this true?"

    Sophia didn''t want to stir much trouble. All she wanted was to be safe. Thus, she took her handbag and confirme

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ting, because she has slept with so many men..."

    Dorothy looked at him doubtfully and asked, "Do you mean that?"

    "Yes, honey, every word I said was true. You are the only woman I love in this world... But we have to bite our tongues. Let''s not mess with papa''s ns now."

    Dorothy nodded reluctantly. Even though she wasn''t allowed to send thesepromising pictures to the press, she could still do many other things to undermine Sophia and Colin''s rtionship.

    If these pictures were not enough to convince Colin, she would collect other evidence and hand it to him.

    "Honey." Dorothy suddenly hugged Payne around his waist.

    Payne hurriedly held her, and asked, "What is it, honey?"

    "When will you ask her out again?"

    Dorothy asked with the most hideous smile on her face. Hearing her words, Paynepletely froze in shock and couldn''t say a word.

    "Baby, if you are not willing, I won''t push you."

    Payne hurriedly shook his head, "No, honey, I''m willing to do everything for you."

    Of course he was willing, it was another chance for him to meet his Sophia again.

    In the Lien''s Manor.

    Gregary hung up the phone. He looked at the charming woman sitting in front of him, and continued, "I can offer you any sum of money you''d like, as long as you can get in Colin''s bed."

    Fondling her perfectly manicured fingernails, Meave Duanmu shed a smile, "Mr. Lien, I''ve heard that Mr. Colin Li is a wless man. He doesn''t seem to be interested in random women. On the other hand, he is a family member of the Li n. Do you think women like me have a chance to get into his bed?"

 Chapter 1263 Why Wasnâ€™t She Pregnant

    The Li n was a powerful house founded on military exploits, whose family members all served in the army as senior officials. Though she was an expert in the field of PR, she had no confidence to win Colin''s heart.

    "But you like challenges, Miss Duanmu. And if you seed, I will give you two percent of Lien''s shares, and fifty million dors in cash." No one could resist such easy money.

    When she heard of the bountiful reward, Meave paused for a while, then she said, "But Colin Li has a wife, and I heard their bond is strong."

    Gregary smirked, "There is an old saying, any pair of lovers can be put asunder, as long as you tear them apart with the right hand."

    "Very well. Since you''ve ced your trust in me, Mr. Lien, I won''t let you down. But I want another one percent of Lien''s shares, and I want a half of your promised fifty million dors to be paid now in cash. The rest twenty-five million and the shares can be given to me after." Sessful or not, doing this would ruin her reputation. Gregary''s terms were not good enough for her.

    Without hesitation, Gregary responded, "I ept. As long as you can make sure they divorce, you will be rewarded generously."

    "Thank you, Mr. Lien."

    Now, apart from his son-inw, it had also costed Gregary a fortune to alienate Colin and Sophia. But he shed a triumphant grin.

    When Sophia got home, Colin called her. She took out her phone, and answered with a smile on her face, "Honey?"

    Colin smiled too when he heard Sophia''s joyful voice. But thinking of his purpose, he quickly changed his tone. He coldly asked, "How was your night with Payne Tai?"

    Sophia rolled her eyes. A little nervous, she cautiously answered, "It was okay. Before Payne could do anything, Dorothy and two men broke into the hotel room. Then I called Mr. Song for help, and he sent people to my rescue. I''m unhurt, Colin, and I swear! Everything I said was true! There''s nothing going on between Payne and me!" Sophia gave her honest answer.

    Hearing that, Colin let out a sigh. "Sophia, when I''m not around, don''t do or say anything to them. I will be back soon. And when Ie back, whatever you want to do, I will apany you."

    He wasn''t worried about Sophia cheating on him, but he was afraid that Payne might take advantage of her reckless behavior.

    Sophia remained silent for a while. Since Colin had said that, she would do as he rmended. As long as Payne stayed out of h

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    r face, Mrs. Zhang handed the soup to Sophia.

    "Thank you, Mrs. Zhang." The soup was served at the right temperature. Sophia took a sip.

    Mrs. Zhang shook her head, "Mrs. Li, are you suffering from dysmenorrhea? The solution is very simple. As soon as you give birth to Master Colin''s child, it will be cured."

    Hmm? Sophia gave her a questioning look. Mrs. Zhang was a woman in her early thirties, and also an excellent employee from the domestic servicepany.

    "It''s true. All the women I know are like that. They never suffer from dysmenorrhea again afterbor."

    "But...Mine was caused by an ident, and I still suffer from the lingering effects... Would it still work?" Hearing Mrs. Zhang''s words, she now suddenly craved for a baby.

    Mrs. Zhang was stumped by Sophia''s question. She hesitated, "I really don''t know. But bearing a baby certainly won''t make the condition worse. I''m sure you will have one with Master Colin, sooner orter."

    That was true. "Thank you, Mrs. Zhang." Sophia drunk the cup of soup.

    "My pleasure, Mrs. Li."

    After Mrs. Zhang walked out with the empty cup, Sophia contemted what she said. What if it worked?

    She took out her phone, and dialed Wade Ji''s number. The phone connected, and Wade''s voice came from the other end, "Mrs. Li, are you looking for Mr. Li? I''m not with him right now. I''m out on business."

    "No, I want to know Colin''s schedule for early next month, Mr. Ji." She had to make a n! It was in the middle of the month now. Her ovtion cycle would start at the beginning of next month.

    "Of course. I will send you a copy." Wade answered politely.

 Chapter 1264 Should She Go to the United States

    "Do you mind, not telling Colin that I asked for this?" Sophia didn''t want her surprise to be ruined.

    Though puzzled, Wade still promised, "Okay."

    Sophia hang up the phone. A few minutester, she received an email of Colin''s schedule for the next month.

    Looking at the tight schedule, Sophia took pity on Colin.

    ording to the schedule, Colin was visiting the US branch of thepany at the beginning of that month. And the visitsted for four days. What would she do?

    Should she go to the United States?

    Almost instantaneously, she decided to go. She could secretly ask for a vacation and surprise him. Making up her mind, Sophia switched off her phone and fell asleep.

    Since then, Sophia began to count the days, which seemed like years to her.

    At the Z Country

    Wade knocked on the door of the president''s office. "Mr. Li, it''s time to go to the party."

    "Well, okay." Colin signed thest contract and put it on one side of the table with the others.

    "As for the femalepanion..." Wade looked at Colin, a little hesitatant.

    Colin picked up his jacket. "Who''s still in the secretary room now?"

    "Miss Tao."

    "Go and ask Miss Tao to apany me then." Putting on his jacket, Colin walked to the lounge.

    "Okay, Mr. Li."

    At the Ruby International Hotel

    Luxury cars cruised through the main entrance, dropping well-d celebrities and big wigs, one after another.

    Spotting a ck Rolls Royceing to a stop at the entrance, the general manager of the FW, walked briskly towards it. The driver got out of the car and opened the rear door. The man wearing dark brown shoes emerged. He stretched his right hand to assist his femalepanion out of the car.

    "Mr. Li, wee!" The general manager respectfully bowed.

    Colin nodded slightly, "Hello, Mr. Zhang!"

    "This way, please!" Mr. Zhang immediately led the way into the hotel.

    In the banquet hall, on the first floor, many outstanding entrepreneurs were there. Noticing Colin''s arrival, they gathered around to greet him.

    Serena held Colin''s arm and kept smiling.

    After greeting Julius Xu, the manager from FW, Colin took t

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ened.

    Later, Sophia decided to remain silent. But she didn''t delete the photos.

    After waiting for what seemed like years, the next month approached. Sophia secretly booked a ticket to the United States.

    Arriving in the United States, Sophia called Wade specifically to ask if Colin had gone to the office.

    Wade said yes, and told her the temporary address of Colin''s apartment.

    They hadn''t seen each other for half a month. When she stepped into Colin''s apartment, Sophia felt excited.

    However, Colin was not in the apartment. ording to Wade, Colin was still at a meeting.

    At the Stanley International Hotel.

    It was raining heavily outside. The bell-boys and door men held umbres for the guests of the hotel as they walked out.

    "Mr. Li, wait a moment. I''m sorry to bother you, but something turns up and I have to go. Could you please give Miss Duanmu a ride?" The young man with blonde hair and blue eyes looked apologetic and asked Colin.

    Colin asked the woman next to him, "Where are you going?"

    Maeve gave him an address. Colin nodded indifferently. "Carl, go ahead with your business. I will take Miss Duanmu."

    Carl looked at Colin gratefully, "Thank you very much, Mr. Li. I have to leave now!"

    Soon, everyone at the meeting entered their cars.

    Maeve sat in the front passenger seat of Colin''s car, "I''m sorry to trouble you, Mr. Li!"

    Colin started the car. "It''s no trouble."

 Chapter 1265 Iâ€™m Married

    The intensity of the rain increased over time. Soon after, Colin cruised to a stop outside Maeve''s apartment. She was staying a couple of minutes away from him. "Well, Mr. Li, do you have an umbre? Your car is prohibited to get in my apartment. Would you like to lend me an umbre so that I can walk in?"

    Colin thought for a while and nced at the heavy rain outside the car. "I''ll need to get an umbre from my house. Then I can take you to your apartment."

    After five minutes, Colin parked his car at the underground parking of his apartment. "Miss Duanmu, please wait for me. I''ll be back in a moment."

    Maeve immediately held Colin''s arm, looking around in a panic. "Mr. Li... I''m afraid of being alone... Can Ie with you?"

    ncing at the hands she had ced on his arm, Colin shook them off and said in a calm voice, "Okay."

    "Thank you, Mr. Li... Well... Can I call you Colin?" Maeve smoothed her long hair and asked him cautiously.

    Colin gently smiled. Not afraid to offend her, he responded, "We''re just coworkers. You can call me the same way other colleagues do."

    But Maeve didn''t get angry. She bit her lower lip and said, "Em, Mr. Li, are you are acting indifferently towards me because you have a wife?" Maeve in high heels trotted along with Colin.

    Colin didn''t deny it and emphasized, "Yes. I''m married."

    Looking at Colin''s profile, Maeve''s heart beat fast. No wonder so many women said Colin was an extraordinary man. He was polite and gentle. What''s more important was that he was a tycoon with great power in A Country.

    If a woman could marry such a man, she would live an extravagant life. Additionally, nobody dared to bully Colin''s woman.

    They entered the lift and Colin pressed the button for the 2nd floor.

    When he opened his apartment door, a familiar fragrance weed him. Colin paused slightly. Why did he smell Sophia?

    No, it must be his illusion b

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    f.

    Sophia said nothing. Her head raced with thoughts. Deep down, she knew that she should trust that he was telling her the truth.

    Colin kissed her again. "Honey, I shall never bring any woman back home, okay?"

    "Never bring her home? How about taking her to a hotel?" Sophia seized on a w in his words.

    Colin chuckled helplessly. He put his hands on her shoulders, staring at her. "Sophia, do you trust me?"

    Looking at his sincere eyes, Sophia hugged him.

    Colin began to kiss her. She closed her eyes to immerse herself in his passionate embrace.

    They slowly made their way to the bedroom. "Sophia, is this a surprise for me?"

    "Yes, do you like it?" She couldn''t help but smile.

    She also wanted to get pregnant, and give him a bigger surprise.

    "Of course!" Colin didn''t speak. He embraced her and soon the room filled with their passionate moans as they made love.

    Because she was too tired and still jetgged, Sophia didn''t wake up until the next day in the afternoon.

    Colin asked her to call him when she woke up as he nned on asking someone to bring her food.

    But Sophia didn''t want to trouble him. After showering, she walked out of the apartment.

    She ate some fast food nearby and hung around, waiting for day to turn to night.

 Chapter 1266 I Like Them Very Much

    At six o''clock in the afternoon, Sophia was wandering alone on a snack street. When she was having her dinner at a snack store, her phone suddenly rang. Sophia answered it, "Honey?"

    "When did you wake up?" Colin was surprised. He thought she was still at home dealing with her jetg, but listening to themotion on the other end of the phone, he realized she was on a street.

    "A few hours ago. After I woke up, I went outside." Sophia ate thest bite, wiped her mouth with a piece of serviette, and threw the wrapper in the garbage.

    "Where are you now? I''ll pick you up." Colin had handled all his work as quickly as he could, in order to spend time with her.

    Sophia raised her head, and looked around. With a smile, she answered, "Well, I just saw andmark building. It read ''The SL Group''." It seemed she was so close to him.

    In the underground parking lot, Wade opened the door for Colin. After Colin got in, Wade proceeded to the driver''s side and started the car.

    Leaning against the back of his seat, Colin spoke into the phone, "I guess you are on the snack street now." Less than a kilometer away from the SL Group, there was a Chinese snack street, where the store owners offered different kinds of snacks and delicacies.

    Surprised, Sophia asked, "How do you know where I am? Did you send people to spy on me?"

    Colin chuckled. Herring had once told him that all women were foodies. It looked like his Sophia was one too.

    "Of course not. You can wait for me at the street corner. I will arrive there in a few minutes."

    "Okay!" After hanging up the phone, Sophia bought a cup of milk tea.

    Taking a big sip, she mumbled in pleasure.

    For once in her life, she could finally put aside all the hatred and troubles and be happy and carefree.

    Five minutester, a ck Bentley car pulled up beside her. Wade walked out of the driver''s seat, and greeted her politely, "Mrs. Li."

    Sophia shed a smile, "Nice meeting you again, Mr. Ji."

    Wade opened the door for her. But when Sophia prepared to get in, she saw a big bouquet of flowers.

    Smiling, Colin was holding a bunch of reddish-blue roses. Seeing that, Sophia''s heart almost jumped out of her throat. She gazed at him in a daze.

    Were these flowers for her?

    Wearing a thin cream-colored coat and a silk scarf of

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    most smashed the potato on his head in shock. She grumbled, "God! You scared me."

    "Hmm?" Colin kissed her, "I''ve heard that the kitchen is not just for cooking. Other interesting things could also happen in it."

    Sophia''s face flushed, "Go back to the living room! Aren''t you hungry?"

    Colin ced one hand on her waist and switched off the gas with the other hand. "Yes, I''m hungry, and only you could satisfy my appetite."

    He turned Sophia to him, and kissed her on the lips.

    "Wait! Wait a minute! Don''t you want dinner?" Sophia leaned against his chest to bnce herself.

    Colin shook his head, "I don''t want to eat dinner. I want to eat you."

    "Have you no shame?" Blushing, Sophia wiped her wet hands using a towel, and pushed against his chest.

    His chest felt muscr to her touch. It reminded Sophia of Wendy''s words. She had once told her that Colin regrly worked-out every morning after he woke up.

    He had all kinds of equipment in his gym. No wonder he kept such a good figure.

    Colin saw that she was distracted and took his chance.

    Sophia made herst struggle, "Don''t... Not here..."

    Without saying any other word, locking her in his arms, Colin embraced her.

    It was nearly ten o''clock in the evening when they had dinner. And when they finished eating, Sophia cleaned up.

    Then they snuggled on the sofa together, and decided to watch a movie. Just as the TV was switched on, Colin''s cell phone rang in the dark. It was Wendy.

    "Mother."

    Wendy joyfully asked, "What are you doing, Colin?"

 Chapter 1267 Her Enemies were Too Powerful

    Colin held Sophia in his arms, stroking her long hair with his hand, "With my wife, enjoying ourselves."

    "Oh! Am I disturbing you?" Wendy asked in a joyful tone.

    Colin smiled, "Yes, you are, mother."

    Sitting next to him, Sophia could hear every word. When she heard Colin''s reply, she pinched him on his waist.

    But Wendy didn''t get angry. She chuckled, "Then I will leave you be. Greet Sophia for me."

    "Sure. Goodbye, mother."

    Then Wendy hung up.

    Sophia straightened up, and patted Colin on his head, "How can you talk to mother like that?"

    "I certainly will make a long and arduous apology to her when you are not around." Colin pulled Sophia back into his arms and let her lean against his shoulder.

    Sophia was impressed by his effrontery. They then started watching the movie.

    Sophia felt a little sleepy at the start. But as the story became more interesting, her need to sleep dissipated. Gazing at the television, she asked Colin, "How long will you stay in Z Country?"

    "About two months." Sophia didn''t expect that answer.

    Two months would soon pass, and they would reunite again. She happily asked, "Will you have to stay in D City and Green Cold Country, too?" As far as she knew, he was taking charge of those two branches as well.

    "I will stay in D City for half a month. But I don''t have to visit Green Cold Country. The acting CEO there is doing a great job. I will visit when the SL Group sends me."

    Sophia bit her lips, but couldn''t say a word.

    She pretended that she was still watching the movie, andy her head on his thighs.

    Colin noticed Sophia''s unease.

    She must have something to tell him, but she dared not. Pretending that he hadn''t noticed a thing, Colin gazed at the screen.

    Sophia was restless.

    In less than two minutes, she turned to him again. Before she spoke, she suddenly noticed that her face was buried in his crotch.

    She was so embarrassed. Sophia quickly moved her head back, but it was toote. Colin pulled her up, and kissed her.

    "What''s on your mind?" His voice was

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    " Covering his mouth with her hand, Sophia quickly stopped Colin from saying more.

    Colin shot her a questioning look.

    "I''m afraid... The other one will be more powerful... Don''t tell me now. I am not ready yet." Her enemies were more powerful than she thought.

    Colin pulled her into his arms. He pressed his lips on her forehead, "Sophia, you still have me."

    "Okay..."

    Actually, Colin intended to stop SL''s cooperation with the Lien''s and Pei''s.

    But changed his mind. For Sophia''s sake, he would resume his cooperation with these twopanies, and destroy them from the inside.

    "When you go back, you have to behave like you have no knowledge of the things I''ve told you, especially when you are in front of Jonas Pei. I know you might not bump into him, but just in case you do..." Colin emphasized.

    "I will." Sophia nodded again.

    She couldn''t help imagining how Aunt Hermosa would feel when she finds out that her husband killed someone.

    And Hugh, what would would he think of his father?

    Sophia fought back the tears welling up in her eyes.

    "Stay away from Payne Tai and Dorothy Lien, and anyone who has some rtion with the Lien n. You have to protect yourself when I am not around." Colin patiently added.

    Sophia didn''t think much. She thought Colin was telling her to stay away from the Lien n because of Payne and Dorothy.

 Chapter 1268 This is Karma

    The day Sophia departed, Colin escorted her to the airport, and didn''t leave until he saw the ne take off from the runway.

    At that moment, neither of them had any idea, what awaited them.

    Because of Wade''s Weibo update, Colin and Sophia had again be a hot topic. Many people noticed that they were together in America in the passed week.

    So did Payne Tai. He couldn''t wait to contact Sophia as soon as shended.

    Payne invited Sophia for dinner. After eating, almost as a routine, they booked a room in a hotel, and did what they needed to do.

    But Payne noticed something weird about her behaviour. Every time, before they went to the hotel room together, Sophia would go to the bathroom, and return after a short while. He felt there was something wrong but couldn''t put a finger on it.

    When Sophia wasn''t paying attention, Payne switched on a device, then he pressed her down to the bed.

    After a night of love making, Sophia left the hotel early in the morning. Payne was still lying in bed when Dorothy called.

    Driven by jealousy, Dorothy asked resentfully, "How is it going?"

    Payne quickly got off the bed, and retrieved the gadget from the corner of the room. He switched it on, and had a look. Then he smirked, "We did it."

    Everyday, after work, Sophia would pay a visit to her father and grandmother.

    When she arrived at the hospital, she suddenly encountered an unwee guest.

    Sophia looked warily at her, and asked, "What are you doing here?" How did she know grandma was here?

    Wearing a short burgundy leather coat and carrying thetest, in-style handbag, Dorothy looked scornfully at Sophia, "I''m here to visit your grandmother."

    "My grandmother doesn''t want to see you. Get out!" Sophia snapped.

    But Renee heard themotion and woke up. She called out, "Sophia? Who is it?" Renee started to cough as she spoke.

    Sophia hurried to her and massaged her back, "Granny, no-one is here. Have some water."

    She gently fed Renee some warm water. Having drunk the water, Renee finally caught her breath.

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    me momentster, he excused himself.

    As he left, Sophia wept, tears streaming down her cheeks as she sobbed, "Granny...I am so sorry..."

    Before long, a few nurses pushed Renee back to her ward.

    Sophia sat on Renee''s bed, and took hold of Renee''s callous hands. "Granny, I am so unfilial... Granny... Please recover... Please..."

    ''Dorothy Lien...Dorothy Lien...'' Sophia burst into ament.

    At that very moment, Dorothy sent Colin a couple of pictures.

    In The SL Group, American Office, Colin was chairing a meeting when his phone buzzed. He frowned and muted the phone, and apologized, "I''m very sorry. Let''s continue our discussion."

    An hourter, the meeting finished. Colin took his phone, and walked to the elevator. Wade followed him.

    But suddenly, Colin stopped as he unlocked his phone, and stared at the screen.

    Confused, Wade stopped too.

    He could only see Colin''s face gradually turn into a livid shade, his hand clenching the phone so tight in anger.

    Standing behind Colin quietly, Wade wondered what had irritated Mr. Li so badly.

    Gazing at the pictures Dorothy had sent to him, Colin almost freaked out. He didn''t believe Sophia was cheating on him, but now his mind was changed.

    He stared at the screen, eyes widening in anger. These pictures were solid evidence.

    The woman moaning and panting beneath Payne, was Sophia.

 Chapter 1269 Who Has the Chip

    Besides thest photo, Dorothy also sent him text messages. They read, "Mr Li, these photos are snapshots from a video that I arranged to be captured. If there is anything modified by PS, I''ll be at your disposal!"

    Five minutester, Colin calmed down, and replied to Dorothy, "Time."

    Dorothy looked at Colin''s response in excitement. Finally, Colin was truly concerned about whether his woman was having an affair.

    Maybe the photo she tookst time didn''t depict the affair clearly.

    She had him where she wanted him to be. She believed that somebody like Colin would not brush away such strong evidence.

    Knowing Colin would investigate, she sent the time and ce that the affair happened to him immediately.

    She also added "In order to prove the validity of this photo, I''ll e-mail you the videoter, Mr. Li. I hope you will caution your wife to stay away from my husband."

    Colin didn''t reply this time, but Dorothy didn''t care.

    Standing in front of the window in his office, Colin closed his eyes to calm down.

    After a while, thinking that Colin had no orders for him, Wade prepared to leave when Colin summoned him, "Mr. Ji."

    The man''s cold voice made Wade shiver. What was wrong? "Mr. Li!"

    "Find and e-mail me the surveince video for the presidential suite on the 13th floor in Ruihao Hotel the night before."

    "Yes, Sir."

    "Delete the surveince video in the hotel after you find it."

    "I got it, Mr. Li." Keeping his curiosity to himself, Wade went out to carry out the investigation.

    The man in front of the window kept trying to convince himself that Sophia wasn''t that kind of woman and he had to trust her.

    At the Pei''s.

    After walking into the study and closing the door, Gregary told Jonas nervously, "Jonas, ording to the information, the evidence wasn''t destroyed but put into a chip."

    Jonas who had been calm all this time, red at Gr

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ons, he thought that maybe she hadn''t. "Hi. When did youe back, Pe?"

    "I have just returned. I''ve just put my suitcases in my room, and I came here to greet my father!" Pe smiled.

    Jonas heard her voice and called out to her. "Pe, is that you?"

    "Yes, father!" Pe answered, respectfully.

    Gregary stepped to the side so that Pe could enter the study. "Go in and talk with your father, Pe. I''m going so that I won''t interrupt you!"

    "Okay, see you!"

    "See you!"

    Watching Gregary walk away, Pe disyed a worried expression.

    "Come in!" Jonas'' voice made Pe turn pale a little. But when she thought of why she came back, she slowly walked into the study.

    Standing far away, she said in a low voice, "Father."

    "Why didn''t you tell me in advance that you wereing back?" Sitting on the chair, Jonas stared at Pe carefully.

    Bowing her head low, Pe could feel the bile rising in her throat. "I came back to visit my mother. Where is she?"

    Because of Jonas, she hadn''t been home for three years. If it wasn''t for Jonas, she wouldn''t have been back.

    "Come over here!" Hemanded.

    Pe became frightened, so she turned to leave, but Jonas spoke up again. "Come in if you don''t want to lose your reputation!"

 Chapter 1270 Misfortune

    Pe stopped and walked back, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    "Close the door!"

    "Jonas, I have boyfriend. Don''t you dare touch me or else..." Pe red at her step father. He was a master maniptor, pretending to be nice in-front of strangers, but she knew the kind of monster he was. More than once, she had toyed with the idea of stabbing him to death.

    Disdainfully staring at her, he walked passed and shut the door. He couldn''t shake off the feeling of how much she resembled his wife.

    Pe shivered.

    "Or else what huh? What are you going to do?" His voice dripped with sarcasm, tainting Pe''s mood further.

    Closing her eyes in disappointment, Pe said resentfully, "Jonas, you''ll be punished one day!"

    "Be punished? I''m looking forward to that..." Holding her waist, Jonas could feel that she was shivering. He couldn''t help but smirk, as his hands roamed every curve of her body.

    The onught didn''tst long as Jonas finally let her go. Pe took the opportunity and ran out of the study, Vowing that she needed to get married soon, or else Jonas would do more than touching her. After calming down, Pe called her brother Hugh.

    Even though she was his half sister, Pe had a good rtionship with him.

    He knew the struggles that she went through, since she had caught Jonas taking advantage of her once. From then on, Hugh had seen his father in a different light.

    They had fought then, and ever since, Hugh had barely been back home either.

    In the President''s Office of the SL Group- America division.

    Colin was still waiting for Wade''s email.

    He had smoked two packs of cigarettes, when a sound emitted from hisptop, notifying him of a new email.

    Colin watched the surveince video with a stolid expression on his face. It was clear that the woman in a light yellow coat was Sophia.

    Payne was beside her as they stepped into the same room together.

    Opening the other email, hepared the time stamps with

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    e Lian family, doomed to die...''

    "Colin, can you help me look for my father when you are free?" She implored in a low voice.

    Colin said coldly, "Okay."

    "Thank you, Colin. Without your help, I don''t know what to do... Luckily I have you. I''m so lucky..." Colin frowned when he sensed that she is crying.

    He didn''t know what to do. Should he trust her?

    "I''m still busy. You should go rest." Colin hung up the phone without waiting for a response.

    Clumsy as she may be, she felt something was wrong with Colin. Why was he so cold to her?

    What had she done to upset him?

    Sophia''s heart broke, as she couldn''t think of a reason as to why he was acting the way he was. ''Could it be because she was disturbing him when he was working?''

    ''Had either Jonas or Gregary kidnapped my father?'' Her head swarm with thoughts, osciting between her father and husband.

    To add onto the heartbreak and sorrow, Renee passed away the next evening, when Sophia had gone to visit her. Sophia held onto her grandma''s hands until they went limp.

    All the misfortune she was enduring, was more than she could bare. She went numb.

    Later on that evening, she went to Lian''s vi. Her agony drove her to go there, without thinking of what the consequences would be.

    All she wanted was to kill Gregary and Jonas.

 Chapter 1271 Grandmother Died

    After ringing the door bell, a servant opened it. Without a word, Sophia pushed the servant away, proceeded to the living room, and began shouting, "Gregary, Gregary, get out of your room!"

    Her shouting woke up the entire family.

    Dressed in pajamas, Gregary descended the stairs, his brows knitted. "Who''s yelling in my house in the middle of the night?"

    The servant switched on the lights in the living room. The woman downstairs made his mouth twitch.

    "Honey, who''s that?" An elegant and poised woman followed. It was Marce, Gregary''s wife.

    Seeing a furious Sophia, she was surprised. "Why is that bitch here?"

    Patrick and June followed soon after, and then Payne and Dorothy.

    Seeing the Lian family, Sophia was filled with murderous thoughts immediately. She rushed to the kitchen, took a knife, and ran to the second floor. "Lian family, you will all die!"

    "Ah! Lunatic... Help!"

    "Sophia has gone mad. Call the security at once..."

    The Lian family was frightened. The servant hurried to call the security stationed outside.

    The individual tasked with tailing Sophia called Wade promptly when he overheard the servant yell to the security guards. "Mr. Ji, Mrs. Li is at the Lians'', and it looks like she''s going to kill them!"

    "What? Get Mrs. Li out of there at once! I''ll tell Mr. Li now!"

    "Okay, Mr. Ji!"

    ...

    Hanging up the phone, Wade rushed to knock on the office door. Inside the office, Colin was on the phone with Wendy, who was telling him about Grandmother''s death.

    Wade walked in without invitation, startling Colin. "Apologies, Mr. Li. Mrs. Li is at the Lians'' house, brandishing a knife at them. She wants to kill them."

    Colin''s eyes widened in surprise and in worry. "Mother, where is Levi?"

    "He is in the army. Why? When will youe back?"

    "Soon. I have to go." Hanging up the phone in a hurry, Colin ordered Wade, "Ask someone to take Mrs. Li home and watch over her."

    Maybe Grandmother''s death upset Sophia a lot. He had promised to take action after he went back, but now she had taken matters into her own h

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    looks from others.

    Ignoring the mother and the daughter, Sophia kept her eyes on Gregary. "What makes you want to kill us all?"

    "What nonsense are you talking? using me without any evidence... Be careful. I might sue you!" Gregary looked irritated.

    Patrick watched theplete farce in silence.

    As Sophia was not about to make any action, Dorothy approached her and prepared to p her on the face, but she was stopped by June, "Dorothy! Don''t do that!"

    Dorothy looked at her sister-inw in confusion. June took a deep breath and said, "She is Mrs. Li after all, admitted personally by Colin. If you hit her, we won''t be let off easily. "

    Dorothy believed otherwise. "Didn''t you know? Mr. Li couldn''t care less about this bitch now. Plus Mr. Li is in Z country, he won''t know I have hit her."

    When she raised her hand to p Sophia''s face, Sophia took her wrist and spoke out coldly, "Hit me? You will never!"

    At that moment, more people poured into the Lians''. Seeing Sophia, they lowered their heads down politely. "Mrs. Li, sorry, we arete."

    Sophia looked at the dozens of men wearing ck suits and ck shoes appearing around. "You are..."

    "Mrs. Li, Mr. Li sent us here! He ordered us to keep you safe." After that, two bodyguards came over at once, pulling Dorothy away who still wanted to strike Sophia and then throwing her onto the ground.

 Chapter 1272 Crying Like A Child

    The Lien were shocked to see how they treated Dorothy. Colin must have been really rampant with rage to let this happen.

    Marce rebuked Sophia angrily. "Mrs. Li, don''t you think that you should exin or apologize for your behavior?"

    "Exin?" Sophia had calmed down at that moment. "Just ask my husband!"

    "You!" Seeing Sophia''s arrogance, Marce almost lost her breath.

    Sophia sorted herself out. She looked at Dorothy and warned, "Dorothy, I hope that I see you during my grandmother''s Shiva!"

    "Why do I have to attend?" Dorothy ignored Sophia''s warning.

    "Well, I want to see how guilt will consume you." After that, Sophia told the bodyguard next to her, "Let''s go!"

    They left the Liens'' house. Within three minutes, the Liens'' living room became so quiet. It seemed that nothing had happened just now.

    However, during those three minutes, Dorothy and Marce kept swearing at Sophia with harsh words.

    Without worrying about it, Gregary quickly went upstairs to call Jonas.

    "Sophia seems to know what we have done!"

    Jonas was silent for a moment. "It''s okay. Let''s just wait and see."

    "Okay."

    Back to the hospital, Aaron was sitting in the ward. He held Renee''s hand, not willing to let go.

    Next to him was Levi who cameter. When he saw Sophiaing in, he stood up. "Sophia, where did you go? I have called you. Why didn''t you answer the phone?"

    "Sophia, it was Colin who asked me toe over. Just call me if you need anything!" Without changing his military uniform, Levi rushed over there.

    Sophia was moved. "It''s okay. Levi, you can go back first. Aaron is here. I will call you if I need to!"

    "Well, Sophia... I''m sorry for your loss. "

    "Thank you, Levi." Sophia wiped away her tears and sent Levi out of the door of the ward.

    The next morning, Colin rushed back from Z Country. He knew that Sophia was in the hospital, so he went directly to the hospital.

    Seeing Colin, Sophia felt dazed for a moment.

    After a long

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    Hugh looked at her guiltily, "Sophia, what can I do for you?"

    What can he do for her? Sophia looked at Hugh. Would he be willing to betray his father for her?

    "My father has disappeared. I have been looking for him for a long time. I suspect that he has been hidden by your father or by Jonas."

    Hugh nodded. "I get it. I will help you find your father."

    "Thank you, Hugh."

    "You''re wee. How have you been... getting along with Colin? "

    When he mentioned Colin, Sophia nodded without hesitation. "Fine. He is very good to me!"

    But she didn''t know why he had contacted her less recently. Maybe he was too busy!

    The happiness shown in the woman''s face when she mentioned Colin upset Hugh. "Well, it''s good that he treats you well!"

    Later, they talked about something else. They finished the dinner early because Hugh had to attend a party.

    Hugh wore his sunsses and looked at Sophia, "Sophia."

    She turned back. Hugh hugged her gently, "Take good care of yourself. If there''s anything... call me."

    "Okay. Hugh, you should also take good care of yourself!"

    "You had better go back home now. Goodbye!" He opened the door of the car for her. Sophia sat in the driver''s seat and drove away.

    On the way back, Sophia received a call from Payne. "Sophia, I haven''t seen you for a long time!"

 Chapter 1273 Mr. Li was So Good to Maeve

    Hearing his voice, Sophia held the steering wheel tightly. She hated him.

    "Well, where are you? Shall we meet?"

    "Okay, I''ll reserve a room!"

    Sophia thought for a moment, "You don''t have to. I am outside now. I am going to check in a room. Juste to me!"

    To avoid trouble, that was the best way.

    "Okay, send the address to meter." Payne hung up the phone excitedly.

    After that, Sophia dialed another telephone number. "Come and see me right now. Come to the... Winnie Grand Hotel. I''m in ck, and I''m checking in. I would contact youter."

    "Okay."

    Sophia stopped the car at the nearby Winnie Grand Hotel. She went in and asked for a room. Then, she took the room card and went up.

    After looking around the room, she walked out of it and answered the phone in the exit passageway.

    "How long will you take to get here? You must hurry."

    Z Country

    While Colin was busy working, his mobile phone rang. Noticing the caller ID, Colin checked his e-mail as he answered the phone, "Speak."

    "Mr. Li, I have sent the photos to your mailbox."

    "I see! You don''t have to keep tracking now. "

    Hanging up the phone, Colin looked at the high-definition photos in the mailbox, with his face morose.

    Sophia met with Hugh, got a room in a hotel, and then met up with Payne.

    Colin knew that Sophia had betrayed him. He still didn''t want to believe it and he insisted on continuing the investigation.

    Now, his private investigator had taken photos of Sophia and Payne who went into a hotel together. Colinpletely gave up on Sophia.

    He called Sophia, "Where are you?"

    His voice sounded cold. Sophia thought that she must have just imagined it. But she still told him the truth, "I am going to Aaron''s house."

    Aaron was just a boy. He couldn''t take care of himself. Sophia always helped him do the cleaning and theundry.

    "Why not go home?" At that time, Sophia was pretty sure that Colin was angry.

    "What h

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ng a bath now." Is there anything you need?"

    He was tired just now... These simple words revealed a huge amount of information.

    "You are Maeve." Sophia was making a statement, not asking a question.

    Maeve admitted frankly, "Yes."

    "Ask my husband to answer the phone!" Trying to calm down, Sophia told her coldly.

    The woman jeered at Sophia. "Your husband doesn''t want to live with you any more. Why are you forcing yourself on him?"

    "Really? Ask him to tell me personally!" Sophia tried to persuade herself not to believe her words. Not to believe...

    "He is not willing to answer your call at all. Please stop being cheeky!" After hanging up, Maeve quickly deleted the call log.

    The sound of water stopped. Within two minutes, the man wrapped in a bath towel walked out of the bathroom. When he saw her, a bit of unhappiness appeared in Colin''s eyes. "Why are you still here?"

    "Mr. Li, can I... stay here tonight?" Maeve took off her coat. She wore a camisole inside, showing her good figure.

    It was such an obvious hint of seduction, and Colin was not stupid. "Get out!"

    Maeve did not give up. She boldly walked over to hold Colin''s waist. She drew circles with her fingers on his chest. "Mr. Li, we haven''t known each other for a long time. But I really appreciate you..."

 Chapter 1274 Colinâ€™s Wife was Carrying Otherâ€™s Child

    "Maeve, I''m married!" Colin threw off her hands dryly.

    Maeve tottered in her high-heeled shoes and was supported by the bed before she fell out of bnce.

    Reining in the tremendous anger, Maeve said softly, "Mr. Li, you have been kept in the dark all the time! You are here saving sex for your marriage, but your wife is dating her ex-boyfriend in A Country!"

    With a sudden cold expression, Colin nced at Maeve with sharp eyes. "How did you know about this?"

    "Many people in A Country know about it! They have seen your wife date the son-inw of the Lien n!" Maeve was telling a tall tale. Gregary asked Dorothy to keep this a secret because Gregary was afraid Colin mighte after him should things escted.

    "Get out of here!" said Colin coldly.

    Indifferently, Maeve got up from the bed and put on her clothes. "Mr. Li, I really like you. It doesn''t matter. If you can''t ept me now, I can wait until you divorce her!"

    Divorce her? Colin stared at Maeve, with his eyes sharp and cold. Maeve hurried out with her coat in her hands.

    The bedroom was as quiet as before. Wearing his sleeping gown, Colin took out his phone to see his photos with Sophia.

    Divorce her?

    He never had this idea after he knew Sophia had betrayed him. Despite her betrayal, he never thought of divorcing her...

    Colin called Wade, "I''ll go back to A Country. You stay in Z Country for the moment, and go back after making sure everything goes well."

    "Sir, when will you go?" Wade looked at the schedule. Mr. Li formerly nned to go back a weekter. Why did he change his mind now?

    "Tomorrow, " Colin said quietly.

    He needed to see Sophia now to make everything clear.

    Passing a night without sleep, Sophia went out and found it was drizzling outside.

    Wendy followed her out and gave her an umbre. "I forgot to tell you it was raining outside. Drive slowly."

    "Ok, mum. Please go back in!" Sophia made her way to the garage with

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    ing Dorothy. Finally, Payne promised Sophia that he would divorce Dorothy and marry her.

    Payne asked Sophia when she would divorce Colin. Sophia thought for a minute and said, "I will divorce him after you have divorced Dorothy..."

    Bang! A huge sound came behind her. Sophia was so scared that her phone fell to the ground.

    She turned back, looking frightened at the man in her room. Colin threw the luggage case to the tea table. Why did Coline back now?

    Shit! He must have heard what she said on the phone and misunderstood her...

    "Colin, no..." She tried to exin, but Colin came to her with a terrible expression and squeezed her neck.

    Sophie shook her head in a flurry. "No... No!"

    Colin tightened his fingers. Sophia, suffocated and red-faced, could not say anything.

    Wendy heard a noise and came to see what was happening. As she saw what was going on in the room, her heart beat faster. "Jordan, Jordan,e here..."

    Then, she rushed in and took hold of Colin. "Colin, what are you doing? Take your hand away from Sophia!"

    Jordan came soon and held Colin in a hurry. "Colin, you would choke Sophia to death!"

    "Great!" Colin said coldly.

    Wendy was surprised. What was wrong? What made Colin want to kill Sophia? She never saw her son act like this... like devil.

 Chapter 1275 It wasnâ€™t Me

    Sophia almost cked out. Secondster, Jordan and Wendy pulled Colin off her.

    As soon as Colin loosened his grip, she copsed to the ground. On her knees, she coughed, "Colin... I... I didn''t..."

    "What happened!" So as not to disturb Harold and Angie, Jordan closed the door, and asked.

    Colin''s eyes swept the room. When he spotted a ck suitcase near the bed, he walked towards it and opened it, retrieving a form.

    It read, ''Sophia Lo, pregnant, six-weeks.''

    Six weeks ago, she was in America with him. But that night when she returned, she had sex with Payne Tai.

    Wendy helped Sophia to her feet. Barely standing on her own, Sophia implored, "Colin, that wasn''t me...I''m not pregnant...Please believe me..."

    Hearing this, Wendy and Jordan exchanged astonished looks.

    "Why should I believe you?" Colin sneered, and tore the form into shreds.

    "It wasn''t me...That''s someone else..."

    "Sophia Lo, are you still trying to y dumb?" Colin''s indifference faded away as he shouted in furor.

    Sophia hurriedly shook her head. She approached him, and took his hand, "Colin, I didn''t lie to you--"

    "That''s enough!" Colin pushed her away. If it weren''t for Jordan''s reflexes, Sophia would have hit her head on the foot of the bed.

    "Colin! Calm down! Give Sophia a chance to exin!" Jordan steadied Sophia, and red at his son.

    Colin didn''t want to tell his parents why he was so furious, for what Sophia had done was so shameless.

    "You mean you aren''t pregnant? Oh, yes, I remember that you told me a long time ago that you are infertile." Colin scoffed.

    Wendy shot Sophia a horrified look. Why wasn''t she aware of that?

    Sophia quickly nodded, but then she shook her head and argued, "No, not really. The doctor had told me, as long as I took good care of myself, I stood a chance of bing pregnant."

    A chance she had hoped time and again would happen. Colinughed grimly. Hadn''t she told him that she would be infertile forever? He pulled her out of the room, "Come with me."

    "Colin, where are you going at thiste hour?!" Wendy quickly stood at the doorway, but Colin shouldered his way through, "Hospital!"

    As Sophia trotted to

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    hired..."

    "Hahahaha..." Hearing that, Colin burst intoughter. He had no idea Sophia Lo was a master of denial.

    "You don''t want to abort it?"

    Sophia hurriedly nodded, "It''s our child, Colin...."

    "Very well." Colin shed a wry smile, and pulled her out of the hospital.

    He dragged her back into the car. After half an hour''s drive, the car stopped at the mansion he had bought for her. The decoration had beenpleted, but Sophia was in no mood of appreciating the beauty of the inner design. Colin pushed her inside, and sneered, "If you want to keep that thing, you will not leave this house, until the bastard is born!"

    Was he going to keep her imprisoned in the house? Even more horrified, Sophia widened her eyes, "No! You can''t do that to me!"

    She couldn''t be kept here. Her n was about to be fruitful. They were about to get what they deserved.

    Without finalizing on her n, she would also lose the chance to prove her own innocence. She wasn''t going to let that happen!

    "Okay then. Let''s put it this way...Either you stay here for the next nine months, or you divorce me. The choice is yours." With that said, a silence fell between them.

    Almost instantaneously, Colin regretted saying that to her. He could see the pain in her eyes, which affected him as well.

    After a long while, Sophia begged again, "Please...Don''t... Colin... I''m begging you...I can bring that woman here, and she can back up my story.."

 Chapter 1276 I Donâ€™t Want to Divorce Him

    "Very well." Colin didn''t really want to divorce her, either. So he readily agreed to her request.

    They headed home together. When Sophia fetched her phone, she quickly dialed Cora''s number. However, her phone was off.

    With a mocking smile, Colin strode out of the room without turning his head, and didn''te back.

    The next morning, Sophia called Cora again, but her phone was still off.

    Sophia panicked. Why would Cora switch off her phone?

    Sophia didn''t know where Cora stayed in A Country, and their onlymunication was through the phone. As Cora had switched off her phone, there was no other way Sophia could reach out to her.

    And if she couldn''t find Cora, her rtionship with Colin would end, too.

    Sophia felt like she deserved what was happening to her. She had brought it on herself.

    Sophia regretted what she had done. Colin had asked her why she was looking for a prostitute, but she chose to keep him out of her n.

    Later, Colin had also advised her to wait for him, and promised he would help her execute her revenge n against Payne, but she was impatient.

    What was more, Colin had also asked her to tell him her n, so he could know what she had been up to.

    But she didn''t.

    All these chances slipped away from her, because of her ignorance and simple oversight.

    The bedroom door flew open behind her. Wendy walked in, and saw Sophia kneeling by the bed, face buried in the sheets.

    Wendy was scared, and quickly walked up to her, "Sophia! Sophia? What happened!"

    Hearing her voice, Sophia slowly turned to her, "I''m okay, mother."

    Her face was pale, but there were no bruises or other wounds on it. Studying her closely, Wendy let out a sigh of relief, and urged, "Why are you kneeling on the floor? You can sit on your bed!"

    But Sophia didn''t get up. Crying, she hugged Wendy''s legs, and said, "Mother, I''ve never cheated on Colin, but he doesn''t believe me, though I deserve it. Colin wants to get a divorce. I don''t me him, but I don''t want to divorce with him. Mom, could you help me...Talk to him, please...He will listen to you..."

    She had never begged anyone before. But she would do anything for Colin''s love, whatever the cost.

    Hearing this, Wendy got the gist of what was going o

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    do anything that you may regret!"

    Hearing this, Colin shed a sardonic smile. He lifted Sophia''s chin with a finger, "You''re more capable than I thought, Sophia Lo. What did you say to my mother? It seems she has believed it is my seed growing in your belly."

    "It''s yours." Sophia said, cringing her nose.

    As Colin took his hand back, Sophia went to him, and helped him toy down onto the bed.

    But all of a sudden, she saw lipstick on his cor. Trembling, Sophia couldn''t shift her gaze.

    Colin noticed her behaviour. He had a quick look, and a touch of exasperation shed on his face as he spoke, "What? You''ve already slept with you ex-boyfriend so many times. Can''t I sleep with other women?"

    Sophia remained quiet for a long while. Her heart ached as she asked, "Did you sleep with Maeve?"

    Colin felt more agitated. Why did she think of that woman? But he nodded, "Yes, I did. And it is none of your business. I can sleep with whomever I want."

    Sophia didn''t say a word. She helped him remove his suit that smelt of alcohol and tobo. But Colin grabbed her hand, "What? Are you trying to seduce me?"

    Sophia remained quiet for a while, before she answered, "No, I''m not. I merely want to remove your coat."

    Instantaneously, she was pressed down on the bed. Colin''s face was so close to hers, "Don''t touch me. You are a dirty whore."

    When she heard these words, tears welled up in her eyes.

    Colin gripped her neck, and warned, "Don''t you dare cry, or I''ll kill you."

 Chapter 1277 I Hate You Too

    Fighting back the tears, she opened her mouth but couldn''t say anything.

    Surveying her facial features, the man touched her lips with his forefinger. "Have you done this with him?"

    Realising what he meant, Sophia red at him, both in shame and anger. "Nothing has happened between him and I!"

    Once she found Cora, she would make Colin apologize to her a hundred of times!

    He put his palm over his belt and removed it. A bad presentiment came over Sophia.

    "Colin, I''m pregnant. Behave yourself..."

    "I won''t hurt the bastard. I need to confirm whether he is mine first through DNA testing. If he isn''t, I''ll p you on your face and divorce you. But now..."

    He would use other methods to torture her.

    After a long time, Sophia dashed into the restroom out of breath, holding the toilet bowl to retch.

    Noticing that he had followed her, Sophia red at him. "You beast!"

    "So what. Tidy up and follow me!" ncing over her coldly, he stepped into the bathroom.

    A few minutester, after changing his clothes, Colin walked out of the cloakroom. Sophia was still sitting on the bed, "I''m not going with you!"

    She felt safe in this house with Jordan and Wendy.

    With her father still missing and her revenge ns stalled, she wasn''t going to leave A Country.

    "You don''t have a choice." Colin pulled her up from the bed. Unstable, Sophia felt like she was about to fall, but Colin held onto her waist.

    Without shoes, Colin dragged her out of the bedroom.

    "Why must you take me away!" She couldn''t understand.

    The man looked back at her drily. "To punish you!"

    "... Mother, help..." Sophia cried out for her freedom.

    Covering her mouth, Colin dragged her down the stairs.

    Noticing what was going on, Mrs. Zhang tried to stop them. But Colin''s n

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ly the Li family and the doctor knew about her pregnancy.

    Could the hospital have leaked the news?

    "You don''t have a choice. I also have Cora. If you don''t do as told, you will find their dead bodies soon!"

    Sophia closed her eyes tightly. "If I agree, when will you set them free?"

    "After you give birth to the baby."

    "Before this, can you keep them safe?" Sophia tried to calm down.

    She knew what she had to do. She needed to ensure that her father and Cora remained alive.

    "Yes. Only if you follow my instructions. Don''t mention this to Colin or anyone else. If you dare say a word, you will see their limbs soon!"

    The voice snickered, making Sophia''s hair stand on edge.

    "Okay. Send me the video as proof."

    Moments after she hung up, Sophia received the video. In the video, she could see Jay in arge room, looking distraught. The video segued onto a strange woman, who was sitting on a chair dully.

    Sophia didn''t realise who she was at first sight, but then remembered what Cora had looked like before.

    Had they altered her face back to what it was before?

    Holding her trembling body, Sophia tried to specte who had abducted both her father and Cora.

 Chapter 1278 Does June Also Hate the Lien Family

    The phone soon rang again. "Satisfied with the proof? If you listen to me, I''ll take good care of your father. Otherwise, I''ll torture him every day, until he dies!"

    "Okay, I promise!" Sophia made up her mind almost instantaneously.

    "Good!"

    "Wait, one more thing..." Sophia added hastily.

    "Yes..."

    "In order to ensure my father''s safety, you must send me a video of him at least once a week! I need to see him alive."

    "How greedy you are!"

    "If you can''t do that, then we don''t have an agreement. I need confirmation every week that he is still alive." The voice on the other end went silent.

    After a while, the voice responded. "Every month."

    "Deal!" Sophia sighed in relief.

    But after the phone call, she noticed that the video she had seen before had disappeared. There seemed to be a virus in her phone that erased the video and the phone number.

    With inexplicable disappointment, Sophia stared at the the well-decorated balcony desperately. Her mind raced with thoughts.

    She tried to think why anyone would take her father hostage to threaten her marriage.

    ''Which matters, my marriage or my family?'' she tried to reconcile her thoughts.

    Sophia sat on the bed, deep in thought, until it was dark outside. When she came out of her reverie, she reached out for her phone. She wanted to call Colin again, but her phone was off.

    Soon after, there was a knock on the door. Sophia hadn''t switched on the lights, so it was very dark. The knock made her jump in fright.

    "Who is it?" She asked, afraid.

    "Hello, mydy. I''m your new maid. Dinner''s ready. Pleasee downstairs and have dinner." Sophia breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the voice.

    Touching her t belly, she thought, she should have dinner to replenish her strength for her baby.

    After opening the door, Sophia found a girl who

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    I only need to make a call."

    Justina shook her head with a smile. "Sophia, I was referred by Miss. Ji and I will assist you with what you require."

    "Miss. Ji?" ''Le?'' Sophia wondered.

    "Yes, It''s June."

    June? Sophia thought of the time when she went to Lien''s home and caused a lot of trouble. That woman seemed quiet but she stopped Dorothy from hitting her. What did this mean?

    That was the first time they met each other. Why would she help her?

    Feeling her doubt, Justina said, "June asked you not to think too much. She was helping you because she likes you and can''t bear what the Lien family have done."

    Was that so? Did June also hate the Lien family?

    "Thank her for me. When we''re free, I can invite her to... Never mind. Just thank her!" She was about to say that she could invite June for coffee some time, but she stopped herself. She had a lot to handle first.

    "Okay, Sophia. I''ll go downstairs then."

    "Okay."

    After Justina left, Sophia took her phone to the balcony. After thinking for a while, she dialed Colin''s number.

    Colin had saved Justina''s number so he thought it was her calling. "Hello?"

    "It''s me." Hearing Sophia''s voice, Colin rolled his eyes and fell into silence.

 Chapter 1279 Do You Want to Avenge Your Mother

    Sophia forced a smile. With a broken heart, her eyes brimmed with tears again. "Colin, someone threatened me with my Dad''s life. He wanted me to tell you that the baby... The baby is not yours.

    But, the baby is yours, not Payne''s. Colin, we love each other very much. Why don''t you trust me?

    Have you fallen in love with someone else, and you need a reason to get rid of me?"

    Sophia broke down. Unsympathetically, Colin asked, "Have you finished your story?"

    "I''m not telling you a story. This afternoon, an unknown number called me. They abducted my father and said they would kill him if I didn''t tell you that the baby is not yours. I had the video, but it was automatically erased. I suspect someone is monitoring my phone, so I called you using Justina''s phone."

    "Do you have a better excuse?" Apparently, Colin did not trust her.

    "Colin, I''m not lying to you. I could see my dad, distraught and running around in arge room."

    "Where is he being held? Who abducted him? Tell me."

    "He didn''t tell me. He only said that if I didn''t follow his instructions, my father would get hurt."

    "So, are you trying to tell me, the baby inside you is not mine?" Colin''s cold voice made Sophia shiver.

    "The child is yours. I was forced to say that..."

    "Stop your lies. Otherwise, never call me again!"

    Then he hung up the phone.

    In the SL Group offices. Standing in front of the window, Colin smoked a cigarette, clutching his phone tightly. Before walking back to the meeting room, Colin spoke to Wade. "How is the investigation concerning my father-inw going?"

    "They called yesterday. There was no news." Wade felt deeply ashamed.

    "Sophia suspects her phone is being monitored. Check whether this is happening."

    "Okay, sir."

    After the meeting, Colin went back to his office. Soon, Wade called, "Sir, I had madam''s phone inspected and, she isn''t being monitored."

    "Okay, thank you." Colin pulled his tie loose. How could he ever trust Sophia again?

    Colin threw his ph

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ss, "... you need not worry about her anymore. She was a very capable woman."

    She had became Colin''s wife, and then slept with her ex-boyfriend and was pregnant with her ex-boyfriend''s child... She truly was capable.

    Without thinking much, Aaron responded. "Okay, brother. Thank you!"

    He thought he would work very hard and live up to his brother''s expectations, and repay him in the future.

    "Okay, I will ask Mr. Ji to make the arrangements for you. See you."

    "Okay, brother. See you!"

    After Aaron left, Colin threw the empty wine bottle to the wall. The bottle broke into tiny fragments.

    How could Colin take care of her? How could he worry about a woman who was pregnant with another man''s baby?

    Three days after Aaron left Colin''s office, Aaron called Sophia, "Sister, please take good care of yourself and my brother."

    "What? What do you mean?" Sophia was puzzled.

    "Didn''t my brother tell you? I''m going to Britain." Sitting in the departure hall, Aaron looked at the nes outside in confusion.

    "When?" Sophia had a presentiment that something bad was happening.

    "Now. I''m leaving now."

    Now? Sophia jumped down from her chair on the balcony. "Why didn''t you tell me early? I will see you off!"

    "Didn''t my brother tell you?"

    Sophia didn''t know what to say. She hadn''t seen Colin for days.

 Chapter 1280 Rewind and Pretend

    "No. Your brother has recently been busy with work. He spends most of his time in thepany. Wait for me, I''ll be there soon!" Why did Colin choose to send Aaron away?

    Without a shadow of doubt, Aaron believed Sophia. After all, Colin was like a god in his eyes. "Sister, I have to board the ne in 10 minutes, you can''t make it here in such a short period. You and brother can visit me in Britain if you have time!"

    "10 minutes?" Sophia felt a sudden ache in her heart. How could Colin not mention anything about this before sending her little brother away?

    "Yes, sister. Brother has been good to our family. I''ve never seen anyone else so good to his wife. I wish you two the best."

    Sophia was silent. She knew Colin had done a lot for the Lo n. Taking a deep breath, she promised, "Of course. Don''t worry about me and Colin. Since Colin has arranged everything for you, you should study hard and not disappoint him."

    "I won''t, sister. The Li n is our family''s benefactor. I''ll keep that in mind."

    Sophia almost burst into tears at his words. She restrained her feelings and said, "Well, have a nice journey!"

    "Thank you, sister. I''m still worried about dad. Tell me every piece of news about his recuperation!"

    "I will. Don''t forget to contact me when you arrive." Though they were trying to talk with each other like they usually did, their minds were weighed down with anxiety.

    "I know. Bye, sister!"

    "Take care!"

    Aaron hadn''t known Sophia was pregnant because no one told him. And Sophia intended to keep him in the dark.

    After her conversation with Aaron, Sophia dialed Colin''s number, but none of her calls were answered.

    Listening to the busy signal on the other end, Sophia almost smashed her phone in anger. She texted Colin with her trembling hands, "Colin, why didn''t you tell me about sending my brother away?"

    After a long while, Colin replied when Sophia had almost given up. "He''s also my brother. I have the right to help him with his future."

    In the Company

    Just as Colin just sent his message, Wendy rushed into his office. "Colin, where''s Sophia?"

    Wendy had asked Sophia several times about where she was being held, but Sophia always stammered and didn''t dare say a word. Wendy figured she was afraid of Colin.

    Colin was surprisingly calm. He raised his head and casually met Wendy''s angry

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    d her."

    Wendy was heartbroken. She walked away, clutching her chest.

    She would never let her son and daughter-inw end in bitter animosity.

    She took out her cellphone and dialed Jordan''s number. "Jordan, I want you to investigate about Sophia''s..."

    After a month of house arrest, two doctors came to the mansion. The butler exined that the doctors were here to give Sophia an examination.

    Sophia was disappointed. She was looking forward to a chance to get away from the mansion.

    Shey down on the bed and lifted her dress.

    The child was now three months old. Thanks to Justina''s care and Eudora''s delicious cooking, Sophia always ate well. Even though the child was only three months old, her abdomen had already grown bigger.

    After the examination, the doctors put the tools and instruments away. "Mrs. Li, the child is developing well. You need to stay in a good mood and exercise regrly."

    Sophia took the doctors downstairs herself and watched them walk out of the yard of the vi before going back.

    She was d to hear that her child was healthy.

    It was the only thing that made Sophia happy in a long time.

    The doctors also reported the results of the examination to Colin. They repeated the advice they told Sophia.

    "Good mood?" There was a short pause before Colin spoke. Was Sophia unhappy?

    "Yes, pregnant women will be more irritable and emotional at the second trimester. It seems Mrs. Li is in a sullen mood. Mr. Li, we suggest letting her do some activities that make her feel happy, like going out for a walk."

 Chapter 1281 The Way You Love Me

    Hearing what the doctor had said, Colin was lit up. Realizing that he was smiling, Colin quickly schooled his expression. "I know. I''ll have her checked again next month."

    He must be crazy. How could a pregnant woman who betrayed him make him happy?

    "Okay, Mr. Li. You must be busy, I won''t keep you anymore. Goodbye!"

    Was she unhappy? He would go check why she was so depressed.

    It was past ten o''clock in the evening. Since Sophia had slept a lot during the day, she wasn''t sleepy at all. She sat in bed, checking Weibo on her phone in boredom.

    After following Hugh and Le on Weibo, she realized that they traveled a lot and didn''t stay in one ce for too long.

    Everyone lived a difficult life.

    She didn''t know when it started raining outside. Putting her cell phone aside, she wore her sandals and went to the balcony to admire the night scene outside.

    The weather had been hot recently, but it was now cool because of the rain.

    A sound came from the door. She turned around and saw a man she hadn''t seen for a long time...

    Sophia bit her lower lip tightly, watching Colin enter the room. Well-dressed in a suit, he was still handsome...

    Her heartbeat quickened at the sight of him.

    How long has it been since shest saw him? It''s been too long. She wanted to tell him how much she missed him...

    The couple looked at each other. Sophia was wearing a lc nightdress that Colin personally selected. The nightgown clung to her body, making her slightly protruding stomach visible...

    Colin clenched his hand into a fist in his pocket. Since he knew she couldn''t get pregnant, he never thought about having a child.

    Now, the woman he loved was carrying another man''s baby... The love and sweetness of the past had turned into a honey sword that pierced his heart...

    He didn''t know if Sophia felt guilty or not.

    Sophia walked a few steps forward and gently called him, "Colin..."

    Colin was pulled out of his daze. "Th

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    her straightforward response ironic because the way he saw it, she was merely trying to make up for her mistakes...

    He pinched her face with his five fingers, making her red lips open slightly. "I forgot to ask you, have you ever served him like this?"

    His humiliation made Sophia want to cry, but she still shook her head silently. "I never had sex with him!"

    Now, she put all her hopes on Colin. She wanted him to believe that the baby was his, and then hurried to find her dad...

    "Sophia Lo, don''t you know that your deception is annoying?" He frowned deeply. If it wasn''t for the video, he would believe her in that moment!

    Sophia was a little angry. Why was it so difficult to make him trust her?

    Without retracting the hand that was holding her face, he used his other hand to throw the bath towel to the end of the bed.

    Realizing his intention, Sophia shook her head with fear. "I don''t want to..."

    "You don''t have a right to refuse!" His next action stopped all her protests.

    After a long time, Sophia went to the bathroom. She didn''t go to the toilet this time, as she seemed to have gotten used to it.

    She brushed her teeth. When she went back to the room, Colin was wearing his clothes.

    Sophia''s breathing tightened. She asked him sadly, "Can''t you stay for the night?"

 Chapter 1282 Shocking News

    Sophia had done what Colin wanted her to do...

    Colin''s cold expression remained the same. He paused momentarily in buttoning up his shirt, then resumed dressing himself up without looking at her.

    Suddenly, his mobile phone rang. He picked up the phone and said, "Stay there and keep an eye on Maeve. I''ll pick her up in 20 minutes."

    Sophia''s face instantly turned pale. So then...

    She degraded herself to urge Colin to stay, but it wasn''t enough to beat a mistress...

    Without saying a word, Sophia slowly walked to the bed andid down. She heard Colin say, "I have an apartment downtown. I''ll bring her there..." Colin''s voice gradually disappeared as he walked out.

    An apartment downtown... Was that the one they bought together? Colin had asked her to pick the decorations... Ridiculous...

    Two houses, one for his wife, and the other for his mistress... Good thinking!

    Downstairs.

    As Colin went downstairs, Justina looked at him and greeted respectfully, "Mr. Li."

    Colin suddenly stopped on his way to the door. He looked at Justina and asked, "What has she been busy with recently?"

    She knew what Colin was asking about. "Nothing special, Mr. Li. Madam usually sits on the bedroom balcony, ying with her mobile phone or reading a book. Sometimes, she goes to the gardens in the yard."

    ying with her mobile phone, reading a book, gardening...

    "Ask her what else she wants to do, and tell me." With that, Colin walked to the vestibule to put on his shoes before leaving the vi.

    It was raining outside. Colin walked to the garage and head for his car.

    After driving out of the neighborhood, he called Wade. "Bring Maeve to the hotel."

    "Will youe, sir?" Wade asked, looking at the drunk woman.

    "No." Colin said firmly and immediately hung up.

    ncing at the residentialmunity slowly disappearing from the rearview mirror, Colin focused on driving.

    He wouldn''t have said that if he didn''t want to hurt Sophia. But he didn''t know if

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    y it a lot... Thinking of this, Colin angrily threw the ss to the wall.

    If Sophia were in front of him, he would wring her neck!

    Herring gulped and poured another ss of wine for him. "Buddy, this isn''t funny. Did you look into it?"

    "Yes, I did. Dorothy sent me the video, and it wasn''t tampered with."

    Herring didn''t know what to say.

    After a moment, Herring asked, "Where''s Sophia? What about the baby?"

    "Sophia is confined in my vi. As for the baby... I''ll get a DNA test after 10 months."

    "What if the baby is yours?" Herring asked him eagerly.

    "I''ll bring the baby to the Li n and end things with her. The fact is, she still cheated on me."

    Herring paused. "And what if the baby isn''t yours?"

    "I''ll kill him!" Colin said through gritted teeth.

    The room fell into silence.

    Suddenly, Herring took out a box from his pocket and stuffed it into Colin''s pocket. "In that case, enjoy yourself! I just happened to have it." Herring winked at him.

    Colin took out the box from the pocket. It was a box of condoms, two of which were used. He impatiently threw it back to Herring. "Do you think I''m like Sophia?"

    Herring put the box back into Colin''s pocket and smirked. "Take it easy. I already used two. Maybe you''ll change your mind and decide to have some fun after leaving the bar!"

 Chapter 1283 Shattered Faith

    Colin didn''t feel like arguing with Herring over a box of condoms. He didn''t respond and continued to drink.

    At 2 o''clock in the morning, the rain began to ease. Totally wasted, Colin staggered up from his seat. Herring found a driver for him and prepared to send him home.

    But he needed to use the bathroom first. He called a waitress over and said, "Hey, beautiful. I need your help."

    When the woman saw Herring, her eyes shined with excitement and she hurried to him. "How can I help, Mr. Huo? ...Oh, and Mr. Li!"

    "Could you look after him for a while? I''ll be back soon." Herring handed Colin over to the waitress, and shoved a few bills into the low cor of her shirt.

    "You''re too kind, Mr. Huo! I''ll take good care of Mr. Li!" The woman replied happily.

    Herring turned around and headed to the bathroom.

    In the woman''s arms, Colin frowned and opened his eyes in difort. Sniffing her strong perfume, he pushed the waitress away.

    The waitress quickly moved back to him. Holding his arm, she coaxed in a sweet tone, "Mr. Li, you''re drunk. Let me help you."

    "Fuck off." Colin shook off the waitress and leaned against the wall for support.

    Noticing his displeasure, the waitress quickly shut her mouth. She stood beside him and didn''t dare approach him again.

    Fortunately, Herring returned to them soon. "Thank you, beautiful. You can go now."

    Putting Colin''s arm over his shoulder, Herring helped him out of the bar.

    Outside, the driver was waiting by the car. As Herring and Colin exited the bar, he quickly came up to them and asked, "Mr. Huo, where should I bring Mr. Li?"

    Herring thought for a moment. Since Colin was wasted, it wouldn''t be a good idea to drop him off at the Li House. He pped Colin''s face lightly to wake him up. Suddenly, Colin''s eyes snapped open. Taken aback, Herring drew his hand back. "Are you drunk or not?"

    "I am."

    Herring was frustrated. He put his hands on his hips. "Where do you want to go? Should I book a hotel room for you?"

    "No, thanks." Closing his eyes again, Colin leaned against the car door to steady himself. He recite

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    the pillow.

    Sophia didn''t get back onto her bed. She quietly went to the next room. Lying down, she stared at the ceiling until the sky turned bright.

    When Colin woke up the next morning, it was already 8 o''clock.

    Without setting up an rm, he would usually get up at 6 or 6:30 in the morning.

    This time, he got upte... Because the room was full of Sophia''s scent, he slept soundlyst night.

    But where was Sophia?

    After calling Wade to ask him to bring over a set of clothes, he went to the bathroom to take a shower.

    Not long after he went out in a bathrobe, someone knocked on the bedroom door.

    "Mr. Li." It was Wade.

    Colin opened the door to take the clothes and asked casually, "What is Sophia doing downstairs?" He remembered that pregnant women slept more. Why did Sophia wake up so early?

    Wade was puzzled. "I didn''t see Mrs. Li downstairs."

    Colin paused before calmly saying, "I see. You can wait for me downstairs."

    As he dressed up, Colin took his wristwatch from the side table and spotted a box of condoms next to it.

    It was the box Herring had given to him. Sophia must''ve ced it therest night...

    Putting on his watch, Colin went out of the bedroom. Seeing Justina by the stairs, he asked, "Where''s Sophia?"

    Justina looked at him in confusion. "Isn''t Mrs. Li sleeping in the room? She usually doesn''t get up until 10 o''clock in the morning."

 Chapter 1284 How Can You Renege on Your Words

    Finally, Colin found Sophia in another room.

    Looking at the woman sleeping soundly, he sighed with relief.

    Thinking of the box, Colin got mixed feelings. She must have misunderstood him. Why else would she sleep here? Should he exin to her?

    To prevent Sophia from thinking he was promiscuous like her, Colin woke her up.

    In a daze, Sophia felt a pain in her chin. Subconsciously, she pushed away whatever was holding her chin. She turned over and continued to sleep.

    Feeling her face being pinched again, Sophia realized that something was wrong. She opened her eyes to see Colin standing by the bed.

    She was about to call him when she rememberedst night.

    "Why are you sleeping here?"

    Even if it didn''t hurt, Sophia felt a bit ufortable with Colin pinching her chin. Pushing his hand away, she said coldly, "I''m sleepy."

    Then she turned her back to him and closed her eyes.

    "Sophia, not everyone is promiscuous like you! Dispose of the box on the table. That isn''t mine!" Colin said before heading towards the door.

    "If it isn''t yours, it must belong to Miss Duanmu*. Can Mr. Li return it to Miss Duanmu? I don''t want to handle something like this for you!" (TN* Miss Duanmu is Maeve)

    Turning around, Colin red at Sophia. "I''ve told you, I''m not promiscuous like you! Do you understand?"

    "If you don''t take it away, I''ll use it!" Sophia shot him a challenging look. Why did she have to deal with his belongings?

    Colin approached the bed and casually asked, "Who will use it? Payne?"

    Sophia choked with rage. She simply closed her eyes and said, "I see. You can go now!"

    Within half a minute, she was suddenly trapped in bed. Sophia opened her eyes to see Colin ring at her. "What? Feeling lonely?"

    "You''re thinking too much." She didn''t want to exin.

    Because of the pregnancy, all the skincare products Sophia used were for pregnant wom

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    sed her eyes in pain and didn''t speak for a while. "Can you tell me your purpose? What will you get if I divorce Colin? Are you a woman? If I divorce him, will you rece me?"

    The person reminded her of Maeve! Recently, she was the only woman around Colin.

    Le was filming in Cannes, it couldn''t be her!

    The personughed in amusement. Don''t worry, I''m not a woman. My only purpose is to get you divorced, nothing more!" Once they divorce, nobody would care about Sophia!

    Sophia firmly said, "Colin is very good to me. I''ll never divorce him!"

    "Good to you? You think I don''t know about Colin and Maeve? Are you still in the dark?"

    ncing at the box near her, Sophia was too heartbroken to breathe. How could she be ignorant of that?

    "Even if I divorce him, he''ll get a DNA test after the baby is born! The baby is his. I believe that Colin won''t give up on me!" Though she wouldn''t agree with him to get a DNA test... Colin would probably do it.

    "It depends on you. You can give Colin another child''s hair and everything will end! Besides, Colin has seen the video of you and Payne in the hotel room. We both know that the woman wasn''t you, but Colin doesn''t! Now that Cora has gone missing, nobody can prove your innocence. Am I right?"

 Chapter 1285 My Best Love

    Apparently, Cora and Payne had been captured on video and Colin had seen it. No wonder he wouldn''t believe her.

    Now, Sophia knew the consequences of hiding the truth from Colin and acting on her own.

    "Is this Payne?" Sophia asked resentfully.

    The person seemed offended by the thought. "Definitely not! The idiot couldn''t even figure out who he was sleeping with. How could he plot all this?"

    He was right.

    "Whatever you say. I won''t divorce Colin!" How could she hurt a man who loved her? Even though he had an affair, it wasn''t his fault. After all, he thought she had betrayed him.

    "Then, we''ll chop off your father''s hands and send you the video." The person let out a cruelugh.

    "What do you want? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell Colin everything?" Sophia raised her voice in desperation.

    "I''ll still chop off your father''s hands. And plus, there''s no way he''ll believe you. After every call, I hack into your phone to delete all the call records."

    The man continued, "Just make him hate you. I don''t care how you do it. You can even tell him you love Payne. I''m sure a proud man like Colin can''t stand his wife loving another man."

    Sitting on the bed, Sophia clutched her hair helplessly. In that moment, she really wanted to die.

    Sophia didn''t speak and the man on the other line waited patiently for her response.

    It took a while for Sophia to ask, "What if he won''t divorce me?"

    Sophia held onto the hope that Colin still loved her.

    "Divorce Colin or let Jay Lo die. Make your choice."

    "How can I trust you? What if you won''t release my father after I divorce Colin?"

    The manughed. "Sophia Lo, you don''t have a choice but to trust me."

    "Aren''t you worried I''ll remarry Colin once I have my father back?" Sophia looked out of the window in hatred. She

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    to die."

    Only in death could she get rid of all this pain and hatred caused by a terrible misunderstanding. She wouldn''t be forced to divorce Colin.

    Sophia''s confession tugged at Colin''s heart painfully. "I... I won''t touch you anymore..."

    Did she want to keep herself for Payne?

    Sophia shook her head violently as she cried. "No, no, no... It''s not because of you. You are my best love... How could I not let you touch me? But if I die, I''ll be free from everything..."

    ''You are my best love.''

    Colin felt puzzled after hearing those words.

    Should he believe her? Colin has always been decisive, but he kept hesitating every time Sophia was involved.

    He asked in a hoarse voice, "What on earth are you thinking?" Fine, he would let her go. As long as she''s safe...

    No matter what would be of them, she was pregnant and her health came first now.

    "Colin... I want... I want a divorce."

    Colin could hear nothing other than the sobbing sound from Sophia. After a long silence, the call disconnected.

    Colin had thrown his phone against the wall...

    It didn''t take long for Colin to arrive at the vi. He stared intensely at Sophia, whose eyes were swollen with tears.

 Chapter 1286 The Divorce

    "Is it because of that box? I can exin. I never slept with another woman! Herring stuffed it in my pocket. If you don''t trust me, I can call Herring to prove it!" Even if he had to ask someone to dig out Herring''s used condoms, he would do it!

    Sophia looked at Colin in shock. Colin didn''t touch another woman...

    Although she trusted him, she couldn''t show him the truth because this was her only excuse to divorce him.

    "Don''t lie to me. It''s pointless." Her voice had be hoarser from all the crying.

    Colin broke down. He kicked the console table nearby. "I can bring Maeve over! You can confront her yourself!"

    Sophia clenched the quilt in her hands. "Don''t bother. It''s pointless."

    Colin was furious. "You say you want a divorce. Even if you don''t care about me, what about my family? They love you so much. Do you want to repay their love with our divorce?"

    Sophia was the one who had an affair with another man. Why did he have to scramble for a reason to convince her to stay? He couldn''t understand it.

    Maybe he was too... pathetic.

    "I..." Sophia''s lips trembled as she spoke. "We don''t have to tell them."

    ''Colin, I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry...''

    Without saying anything, Colin kicked over the console table and stormed out of the vi.

    Sophia didn''t know if Colin agreed to the divorce or not...

    Sophia dialed Payne''s number but he kept hanging up. She tried to reach him several times but couldn''t get through.

    Finally, she sent him a message, "Payne, where''s my father?"

    But she didn''t receive any response.

    Since that day, Colin didn''te back to the Ninth Vi District.

    A monthter, Sophia was pressured further by her father''s kidnappers. She had to ask Justina to draft a divorce agreement.

    After affixing her signature, Sophia asked Justina to bring it to Colin.

    Sophia didn''t sleep that night. She sat on the balcony and stared at the dark sky in despair.

    On the afternoon of th

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    ile you were gone, a crazy rumour went around that you eloped with Payne." After all, the Li Family was the top family in A Country. A lot of people paid attention to the family''s affairs.

    "Additionally, Colin''spany was affected by the scandal. The stocks fell dramatically. All the board members are calling for Colin to step down.

    Your affair brought shame upon the Li Family. Even Levi''s senior colonel position has also be unstable!"

    Sophia stood still at the news. She hadn''t read anything about it online...

    "Currently, Colin has only one solution to fix the situation. It''s to marry the daughter of either the Pei Family or the Lien Family. A marriage between two strong families is amon strategy in the business world. But the daughter of the Pei Family is abroad, and Pe doesn''t want toe back. The only option is the daughter of the Lien Family, Dorothy!"

    Dorothy''s name was like a bomb, petrifying Sophia on the spot.

    Before Le could continue, Sophia eximed, "Dorothy doesn''t deserve him! She doesn''t deserve Colin!"

    How could such a malicious woman deserve her beloved man?

    Struck with an idea, Sophia came over and pulled Le''s hand. "Don''t you like Colin? Isn''t the Hang n on your mother''s side also influential? Why don''t you marry Colin?"

 Chapter 1287 Revelations and Regrets

    If Colin had to marry someone else, Sophia hoped he would take Le as his wife.

    But Le didn''t agree, she wanted Sophia to get back with Colin. She had heard another piece of distressing news. "Colin has chosen to marry Dorothy Lien."

    Sophia''s world shattered. The shock was too much for Sophia to bear. Feeling her legs weaken, she fell to her knees.

    Le and Justina quickly caught her in time. Le frowned and raised her voice. "Sophia Lo! Don''t you want to avenge your parents? How can you avenge them if you''re so vulnerable! You let me down, Sophia Lo!"

    "Please don''t, Miss Ji... Sophia''s condition isn''t good. There have been signs of a possible miscarriage." Justina gently persuaded Le. She couldn''t bear to see Sophia suffer.

    Taking a deep breath, Le continued,"I didn''t mean to hurt you, Sophia. But you have to know that your name is taboo in A Country. Colin forbids everyone from mentioning it in his presence. Do you have any idea how much he hates you?"

    Everyone in A Country knew that Sophia Lo had disappeared, so had her ex-boyfriend, Payne Tai.

    Rumour had it that they eloped together.

    "What can I do? Everything seems beyond repair..." Sophia grabbed the handrail beside her to steady herself.

    Le revealed her purpose foring over. "When the baby is born, seek the Hang n''s help. We''ll do everything we can to get you back with Colin."

    "The Hang n? Why would the Hang n help me?" Sophia was puzzled.

    "Do you remember my mother? Sandra Hang, she''s actually your aunt. Your mother was also a member of the Hang n. I''m your cousin, Sophia." Le always had a feeling that she had seen Sophia somewhere before. Now she realized that Sophia looked a lot like her aunt.

    Sophia''s eyes widened in shock. "Miss Ji... Did I hear it wrong?"

    "No, you heard me right. My mother had a little sister called Adide Hang, and she was your birth mother. She passed away when you were one and a half years old. After her death, your father married Julia Qiao, your foster mother."

    Le''s words sounded familiar. It reminded Sophia of the story Colin had told her when they met Sandra...

    "You''re saying that... your mother had a sister, who was disowned by the Hang n for eloping with someone for love. But the

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    al. She nodded politely in greeting. "Mr. Huo."

    Herring raised his eyebrows. He stood in front her and put his hands in the pockets of his trousers.

    "I heard you were the one who filed for divorce."

    Sophia nodded despite her confusion.

    "How could I have not noticed that you were such an ungrateful wife? Colin did everything for you. He used a lot of manpower and resources to find the culprit who ripped your family apart.

    To please you, he kept calling me every day to ask me how to please a woman. He personally bought and arranged the roses he had given you, because he wanted to give you something he made by himself. Even when you betrayed him, he was willing to endure what no man could stand, just to stay with you.

    Sophia Lo, how could you betray him after everything he''s done for you? How could you be so heartless? How could you be so ungrateful?"

    ''How could you be so ungrateful?'' Herring''s words made Sophia''s nonchnt mask suddenly copse.

    But she didn''t say anything. Sophia remained quiet as her face turned pale.

    "I''m sorry, did I offend you? I haven''t even started yet. I have no obligation to consider your feelings. I know you''re pregnant, but the bastard you''re carrying has no rtion to me or my friend. Because of you and that bastard, my friend is suffering great difficulties alone, and you have the nerve to do nothing about it. If not for him, do you really think I''de over and talk to you?"

    After a long pause, Sophia finally replied. "It''s not a bastard."

 Chapter 1288 Herringâ€™s Confrontation

    Herring was speechless. "Since you''ve already divorced, is it necessary to lie?"

    "Yes, since we''ve already divorced, is it necessary to lie?" Sophia gently asked him back.

    Herring was momentarily stunned. What did Sophia mean? "Even if the baby is Colin''s, you still cheated on him. If I hadn''t seen the video on Colin''sputer, I would''ve been deceived by you again!"

    When Herring used Colin''s e-mail ount for work yesterday, he identally saw an e-mail from Dorothy with the subject, "Sophia Live!"

    If he hadn''t opened it, he wouldn''t have known that such a video existed. Colin had angrily shut off theputer within half a minute. But it was enough time for him to recognize Sophia! The man she was with was definitely not Colin!

    Sophia knew the video he was referring to. She helplessly said, "I''m not the woman in that video..."

    "Bah, do you think I''m too old to see clearly? Do I have eye problems? Come on, Sophia. If you had any shame, don''t stay at my brother''s ce and take advantage of what he''s given you!"

    Sophia was dumbfounded. She thought that she had be strong enough to ept all kinds of harsh words after adjusting her mentality for so long. But in that moment, she found herselfpletely wrong.

    One strike from Herring immediately made her want to die... "I... Please ask Colin, can I leave?"

    Actually, she wanted to wait for Colin toe back. But she knew that he would nevere back again.

    Herring smiled. "You make it sound like my brother doesn''t want you to go. But you are very much mistaken here. Now, whenever Colin hears your name, he gets furious. He hates you so much."

    "I know..." She replied falteringly.

    "Then leave, don''t stay here anymore!" Herring couldn''t understand how Sophia could be such a woman.

    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have recognized Sophia''s true nature.

    "Fine." Sophia entered the vi and went back to her bedroom.

    She had nothing to pack b

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    sing.

    The room was filled with her scent. The clothes and shoes in the wardrobe were also neatly in ce.

    When Colin walked out of the wardrobe, a bank card on the bedside table caught his attention.

    Under the card was a promissory note...

    It would seem that she really wanted a clean break from him.

    After a while, he threw the note and the bank card into the drawer of the bedside table.

    Without looking back, he turned off the lights and the left the room, as if no one had been there.

    The potential marriage between Colin and Dorothy was all over the news on the Inte. Neither side did anything to stop the media from specting about it.

    At the Lo Family House.

    Sophia had gone to the supermarket to buy some ingredients after breakfast. Then she followed the recipe on her phone and started making soup.

    She turned on the stove. Her phone began to ring the moment she washed her hands.

    It was an strange number. She quickly picked it up. "Hello."

    "I heard that you''ve moved out of Colin''s vi. Good! I''ll send your father back on time."

    It was indeed that person!

    "I have nothing to do with Colin anymore. Please release my father earlier!"

    "No! You must''ve heard that Colin and Dorothy are going to get engaged. I''ll send your father back after their engagement!"

 Chapter 1289 Only Trouble

    Biting her lips tightly, Sophia had no choice but to ept it. "I hope my father is in one piece after he''s released!"

    "Of course!"

    Sophia hung up the phone and went back to her bedroom, holding the phone in a daze.

    When it was nearly noon, she poured the soup she made into an insted tumbler and dialed Wade''s number. She greeted politely, "Mr. Ji, how are you?"

    "Mrs... Miss Lo, how are you?" Wade caught himself when he remembered that Sophia wasn''t Mrs. Li anymore.

    "Mr. Ji, are you in A Country now?"

    "Yes, I am. What''s the matter?"

    "I want to ask you for a favor."

    Wade nced at his boss, who was approaching him and nodded. "Well, what is it?"

    "I made some soup. Could you... Bring it to Colin?" Sophia asked awkwardly.

    Her request made Wade ufortable. He nced at Colin, who was staring at him intently. "I''ll try."

    Wade''s response puzzled Colin.

    Sophia excitedly thanked him, "Oh, thank you, thank you! I''ll bring it to you right now. Where shall I meet you?"

    "Let''s meet at fountain by the office."

    "Alright, I''ll go there right away. I should be there in 10 minutes."

    "Okay, goodbye." Colin''s sharp gaze made Wade''s scalp tingle.

    Putting away his phone, he said respectfully, "Mr. Li."

    "Who was that?"

    "Well... A takeout restaurant. They''reunching a new soup and they wanted me to ask you if you''re interested in trying it." Wade knew better than anyone that he could never speak about Sophia in Colin''s presence.

    He had no choice but to lie.

    Colin felt an inexplicable disappointment rising in his heart. He said coldly, "I''m not interested. Join me in the conference room for the video conference."

    "But..." He had to met Sophia in 10 minutes. A video conference usuallysted at least an hour.

    Colin shot him a dry look. "Any problem?"

    "No, sir!" Wade promptly followed, sending a message to the receptionist at the front des

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    feeling disheartened because of the high prices.

    Sophia rested on a chair in the middle of the mall and massaged her tired legs. She contemted buying baby things from small shops outside.

    But she didn''t want their baby to wear clothes of poor quality.

    She still had a lot of money left from Colin. Sophia finally came to a decision. The child was also Colin''s, so she has the right to use his money.

    Returning to the maternity and baby store, Sophia selected many baby supplies. She couldn''t help smiling at the thought of seeing their baby soon.

    "Oh, who''s this?" A familiar voice made Sophia''s smile freeze.

    Looking up, she saw a familiar couple nearby. The man who had once been warm and gentle towards her, now looked at her coldly. Beside him stood the woman whom Sophia had despised her entire life. She shot Sophia a smug look.

    Seeing the couple hanging out together proved the rumours of their impending marriage to be true...

    Dorothy boldly took Colin''s arm. "Sophia, long time no see. Didn''t you elope with Payne? Are youing back with his baby?"

    Her deliberate words visibly outraged Colin. Dorothy immediately shut her mouth, not daring to say another word.

    Sophia gazed at Colin lovingly, while he looked aside with indifference.

 Chapter 1290 The Hope of the Lo Clan

    "Dorothy, did you hide my father and Cora?" Controlling her feelings, Sophia ignored Dorothy''s ugly face in favor of carefully watching her reaction.

    Dorothy looked down to the ground. "What''s wrong with you! How would I know the whereabouts of your father and some Cora? Don''t frame people!"

    Sophia clearly saw something sh through Dorothy''s eyes.

    But Dorothy didn''t admit it. Taking a deep breath, she calmly asked, "How''s the second-stage syphilis that Cora indirectly gave you?"

    Dorothy''s expression immediately changed. "You bitch, what are you talking about! I''ll smash your fucking mouth!"

    Letting go of Colin, Dorothy stepped in front of Sophia on her high-heeled shoes. Before she could do anything, Sophia had already thrown the bags she was carrying on the ground. She pulled Dorothy hard, causing her to fall on the ground in embarrassment.

    Having gained some weight from the pregnancy, Sophia was stronger than the flimsy woman.

    Losing face, Dorothy criticized Sophia more frantically from the ground. "Sophia, you''re such a bitch! You dared have an affair with another man during your marriage. Don''t you feel ashamed going out in public? If I were you, I''d kill myself along with the bastard you''re carrying!"

    People started to gather around the scene. Considering that Colin was still present, Sophia picked up the bags and walked towards him. "When you touch Dorothy, remember to use a condom."

    Colin''s indifferent face turned dark before going back to indifference. "Stop!"

    Sophia stood still, but didn''t dare to turn around.

    "Don''t ever show yourself to me again. You disgust me."

    The bystanders have already recognized them. At Colin''s words, everyone started shooting Sophia judgmental and disdainful looks.

    Sophia walked out of the mall in a daze. She only came to herself when she was almost at the entrance of her neighborhood.

    The sun was scorching on her face

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    ed the living room together.

    "Sophia, how many months have been pregnant?" Hugh sat down beside Sophia and looked at her in worry.

    "About 6 months." Sophia gently stroked her round stomach, looking radiant in her pregnancy.

    Remembering the horrible rumors, Hugh hesitated to ask, "The baby''s father..."

    "Colin!" No matter how many times she was asked, she would give the same answer.

    Pain and sadness filled Hugh''s eyes. "Why did you divorce Colin?"

    Knowing that Sophia lived a happy life, he traveled all over the world constantly. Why did it suddenly turn out like this?

    Because he never paid attention to entertainment news, he only heard of their divorce from his assistant.

    When he got the news, he immediately called Colin to verify the truth. But Colin replied coldly, "Stay away from that liar, or she''ll deceive you as well!"

    After a long silence, Hugh replied, "I believe in Sophia."

    Hugh was not convinced.

    "Why did you divorce?" Sophia muttered the question to herself. Should she tell Hugh the truth?

    What if Jonas kidnapped her father? It wasn''t impossible.

    "I told Colin that the baby I''m carrying isn''t his because I was threatened with my father''s safety. Later, I was forced to divorce Colin... That''s how I end up like this."

 Chapter 1291 Lost the Baby

    He could sense her air of deep alienation and sorrow.

    Holding Sophia in his arms lovingly, he said,"Sophia, I am sorry. I haven''t been able to find out who took your father away!"

    "It''s OK. My father is safe, despite being held captive."

    "Why don''t you talk to Colin about these things?" Hugh was clearly confused.

    Sophia smiled bitterly. "I have no evidence. After they called me, the records of our chat and videos were automatically deleted and..."

    She told Hugh everything about Cora.

    Jonas and Gregary already knew about these facts. She was not afraid of Hugh''s letting on.

    "I am sorry about Colin, nheless!"

    She wanted to make up for it. But Colin wouldn''t give her a chance.

    "Don''t me yourself, this was not intentional." It was hard to judge this thing. In fact, there was nothing wrong with Colin. It was impossible for a man who saw a woman who looked the same as his wife having sex with other men to keep calm. In addition, Cora disappeared. Sophia had no evidence to prove that she was innocent.

    "Well, it''s OK. I am waiting for my father toe back. I hope there is still a chance to take Colin back." She had made up her mind. When her father came back, she would hide him first. Without her father as their leverage, those people won''t be able to threaten her again. She could then exin to Colin about all these things.

    Hugh said with difficulty,"I suspect that these things are rted to Jonas and Gregary."

    In fact, Sophia agreed with him. But she did not say anything.

    After Hugh left, he secretly arranged many people to protect Sophia.

    Sophia had no choice but to ept it.

    A monthter, people saw the news about Hugh on Weibo where he was telling the media that he nned to return to A Country next year.

    He nned to shift the focus of his career into A Country.

    Later, Sophia went to thepany''s underground parking lot several times, waiting to meet Colin. No matter what she brought to him, the man only received the items and then threw them directly into the trash can nearby.

    This happened once, twice, thrice... On the tenth time, Sophia was stopped by the security officer at the entrance of the underground parking lot. She was no longer allowed toe close to the SL Group. The message was clear, if she harassed the president again, they would call the

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    hing wrong with your baby..."

    Yes. She remembered. Before being sent to the hospital, Sophia had been pushed by Dorothy, she had missed her steps on the stairs and fallen down.

    "Ah¡­" Sophia screamed in distress. Her baby... her only hope!

    Sandra wanted tofort her. But she didn''t know what to say. "Sophia, you are still in recovery from the childbirth. You need to calm down."

    It seemed as though Sophia couldn''t hear her. She hurriedly unplugged the needles on her wrist and jumped out of bed. She began hysterically shouting at the nurse,"I don''t believe you! I must see his corpse if he has died! Where is my baby? Bring him to me! Bring my baby back to me... Ah¡­!"

    All through that night, many people heard Sophia screaming and crying...

    Finally exhausted from all the strain of her stress and the delivery, Sophia passed out, leaving the whole world quiet again.

    Sandra stood by the hospital, looking seriously at Sophia whose face had turned pale. She has seen the dead baby. His face had turned ck. Indeed, he seemed to have drowned...

    Sophia had a dream again. Ever since her divorce from Colin, she had been dreaming day and night...

    These dreams made Sophia shiver in the bed. She was suffering from the pain caused by her loss.

    In her dream that night, the cute little baby sweetly called out to her "Mom. Mom..."

    But in the end of the dream, she was pushed by Dorothy and her baby was gone.

    Her baby...

    "Baby... I''m so sorry..." She was a sinner. Yes. She was a sinner! She had also gotten her baby into trouble...

 Chapter 1292 Renewed Determination

    The nket was pulled off Sophia, exposing her to the light. She was trembling.

    "Sophie..." A gentle voice came, but it wasn''t the voice that could ease the despair in her heart.

    Hugh pulled the nket down, revealing her pale face and closed eyes. "Sophie, I''m here."

    He pulled the distressed woman into his arms. Sophia didn''t push him away, she was in desperate need of a warm embrace.

    She needed to know that there are still people who cared for her...

    "Hugh..." The simple word cost Sophia all her strength. "My child... is dead..."

    Hugh already knew. Seeing Sophia suffer made his heart ache. He cupped her cheek with his hand. "Sophie, it will be alright. You''ll have more children in the future."

    Sophia shook her head. No, she wouldn''t. It was her child with Colin, herst hope... She would no longer bear Colin''s child...

    In the afternoon, Sophia asked to see her baby.

    Not long after, a nurse carried a little bundle to her.

    Her small baby, whose face and lips were blue, had his eyes closed.

    Sophia nearly went mad at the sight. She reached out her trembling hands to take the lifeless baby from the nurse''s arms, hugging and murmuring affectionately,"I''m so sorry little one, I''m so sorry... My precious baby... Mom loves you very much..."

    Sophia sat there for over half an hour, holding the bundle tightly, unwilling to let go.

    After a long time, the worried doctors managed to coax Sophia to let go.

    Sophia was very weak. When her child was taken away, sleep quickly took over. Someone entered the ward, and Hugh stood up to greet them.

    Hugh greeted,"Aunt Sandra."

    "Hugh, it''s good to see you! How''s Sophia?" Sandraid her worried eyes on Sophia, who was frowning with her eyes closed.

    Hugh shook his head. Sophia wasn''t doing well. After the death of her child, she seemed to have lost the will to live.

    June walked up to Sophia''s bed, and ced the supplements she brought on the bedside table. She whispered quietly,"Sophie, I''m your cousin June. I''vee to see you."

    Sophia didn''t respond, but June didn''t mind. Sittin

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    er watching Sophia eat and fall asleep, they left.

    In the Corridor.

    June looked worriedly at her mother. "We didn''t tell Sophia that the elders refused to ept her."

    "We can''t. She''s already suffering so much. And don''t mention Sophia to your grandparents. I''ll deal with the rest." Although Sandra and June didn''t believe the rumors, Sophia had gotten herself into a troublesome situation.

    After the session of scandals, the Hang n didn''t have a good impression of her.

    The n patriarch and matriarch became furious and resolutely refused to ept Sophia as their granddaughter.

    As they stepped into the elevator, June asked,"Did Gregary Lien take Sophie''s father?"

    June had long wanted to divorce Patrick Lien, but when she learned about Sophia''s distress, she changed her mind. Deciding to postpone the divorce, she hid the signed divorce documents. She needed to stay with the Lien n to get information for Sophia''s sake.

    "It could either be him or Jonas Pei. But Jonas is very discreet, the people I sent still hadn''t found anything." The elevator reached the ground floor. Getting off, Sandra and June exited the hospital.

    At the SL Group.

    Hugh went directly to the 88th floor. When he reached the CEO''s office, he saw Colin discussing a contract with Grit. At the sight of Hugh, Grit paused before quickly shing a professional smile. "Mr. Pei."

 Chapter 1293 For the Childâ€™s Sake

    Colin gestured to Grit, who quickly bowed and left.

    Colin turned to Hugh. "When did youe back?" Putting away the documents and the pen in his hand, Colin took out a cigarette from the cigarette case and lit it.

    Knowing that Hugh didn''t smoke, Colin didn''t ask if he wanted one.

    "Today."

    "Did something happen?" Colin got up from his chair and sat down beside Hugh.

    They still weren''t on good terms. It was evident that Hugh paid him a visit him because of Sophia.

    "The child is gone. Sophia has been suffering a mental breakdown since the tragedy. She''s not doing well, and has been losing consciousness every now and then."

    The office fell into silence. The smoke from Colin''s cigarette hid the expression on his face. After a long while, he said, "That''s none of my business."

    Colin''s tone was cold and apathetic.

    Hugh realized that Colin had changed.

    He had be a heartless person.

    "It happened on the day you announced your engagement. She went into premature birth. After a long night, Sophia got the heartbreaking news, and lost consciousness when she heard about your engagement to Dorothy Lien. The person who signed off on her surgery was someone called Justina. I have no idea who she is. But Colin, the child was yours. How could you connive with your fianc¨¦ to do that to Sophia? Don''t you care about her?"

    Hugh''s question rang in Colin''s mind.

    But the expression on his face remained nk.

    "No." Colin flicked the ash off the cigarette as he replied harshly.

    Outraged, Hugh suddenly grabbed Colin by the cor. Colin sneered when he saw Hugh''s face distorted in anger.

    It was Colin''s first time to see Hugh so angry, all because of that woman.

    "Colin, do you have any idea how hard it was for Sophia to go into premature birth, only to have her baby die? She loved you so much, the child was herst hope. I''m not asking you to forgive her, but you should at least pay her a visit. The only thing she wants now is you. Yourfort weighs more than anyone can give."

    Colin put out the cigarette, and suddenly

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ."

    Sophia''s voice got smaller and smaller until it trailed off.

    Colin didn''t say a word. He gazed at her long ck hair whileplicated feelings shed through his eyes. In the past, Colin liked her long hair the most. Besides touching it, he enjoyed helping her dry her hair after they took a bath together.

    Colin''s indifference made Sophia feel like a knife was being twisted in her heart.

    How could she forget... He was an engaged man, whose fianc¨¦ was the heiress of the Lien n.

    Her hands fell from his waist as she took a step back. Looking up to Colin, Sophia forced a smile.

    "Thank you so much for your visit. I''m so happy. Rest assured... I mean, please tell the people who still care for me to rest assured. I will thrive... For my child''s sake..."

    Sophia''s face was still pale. Although her voice was small, Colin heard her clearly and silently listened to her every word.

    When he turned away, Sophia''s heart dropped. Before she knew it, she was calling him. "Colin!"

    Is he leaving now? Why so soon? He must be particrly unenthusiastic to see her again.

    Colin stopped, but didn''t look back.

    Sophia hugged him from behind, pressing her face against his back. "I... I deserve all this retribution for my sins. Since our child is gone, thest string binding us is now broken. Colin, you''re free now... I will never bother you again..."

 Chapter 1294 Premature Birth

    Sophia''s tears dropped to the ground. The heartache was too much for her to bear, and she felt light-headed. Sophia stood firmly, refusing to lose consciousness.

    Colin removed her arms and stared at her coldly.

    Sophia smiled despite his indifference. Gathering her courage, she got on her on tiptoes and kissed him.

    She couldn''t remember how Colin responded to her kiss, or how long it took. Suddenly, the sound of high heels clicking on the floor came, and she was pushed away.

    The door of the room was pushed open. Seeing who had entered, Sophia clenched her fist tightly.

    "I''m sorry I''mte, Colin. I went to the supermarket to buy some fruits." Well-dressed, Dorothy walked in and ced a delicate fruit basket on the table.

    What did Dorothy want? Did Colin ask her toe? Did they decide toe see her together?

    What did theye here for? To show off their affections for each other?

    Ridiculous. Suddenly, Sophia let out a manicugh.

    She grabbed the fruit basket and threw it out of the room. "Get out!"

    The fruits scattered all over the ground.

    Sophia red at Dorothy. What a hypocrite! She would never ept Dorothy''s fake kindness!

    "Sophia, that''s enough!" Colin snapped.

    Dorothy held Colin''s arm smugly. "Sophia, we came to see you because you''re Colin''s ex-wife. Don''t be so ungrateful!"

    Before Sophia could reply, Dorothy told Colin softly, "Let''s go. Miss Lo needs more rest."

    Without looking at Dorothy, Colin left the room. Dorothy immediately went after him.

    The footsteps gradually disappeared. Sophia sat on the bed weakly.

    The man she loved most had fallen in love with her enemy...

    How ironic.

    Fate was cruel.

    Sophia suddenly felt physically and mentally exhausted.

    When Hugh returned to the ward, Sophia was already asleep. He tucked her in and sat by the bedside.

    In the Hospital Parking Lot.

    Standing beside his May

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    ng mall more frequently, then she could always see Colin...

    Colin looked imposing as he walked, attracting the attention of many women.

    Trailing behind him were the department managers of the mall. It seemed he was doing an inspection.

    Sophia walked out of a men''s clothing store, carrying several bags in her hands, when she saw Colin.

    Colin''s eyes settled on Sophia briefly before he walked inside the shop Sophia had just left. His subordinates followed him.

    Sophia wanted to look back, but she didn''t want Dorothy to cause trouble for her in the future...

    She quickened her pace and left the mall.

    Listening to the report of the manager of the menswear store, Colin nced at Sophia who stood alone outside.

    He couldn''t figure out whom she bought the clothes for. Were they for Hugh?

    The corners of Colin''s mouth turned down in irony. He pulled his attention back to work.

    At the Lo House.

    Sophia opened the door of the living room. "Dad, I''m back. Are you done yet?"

    There was nothing but silence.

    A sense of foreboding rose in Sophia''s heart. She knocked on the closed door of Jay''s room. "Dad, are you there?"

    Sophia knocked repeatedly, but got no response. When she turned the doorknob, she found that the door wasn''t locked.

 Chapter 1295 Find the Chip

    Nobody was around. Jay Lo, who should have been in the bathroom, was gone.

    The bathroom door was ajar, the air, now free to flow.

    Sophia searched all the rooms frantically, but Jay was nowhere to be found.

    Contemting whether Jay was taken by those people, Sophia suddenly saw a piece of paper on the table, the writing indicating that it was written by her father.

    Sophia, I''m going. No need to look for me. During my imprisonment by those people, I figured out that as long as I wasn''t in Country A, any other ce would be safe for me. I''m really sorry that Colin and you got divorced because of me. I''m so sorry. I hope that you get to live a happy life in the future.

    I feel like a loser. Although I know who our enemy is, I can do nothing about it. I have been nothing but a burden on you.

    The Lien and Pei Families must not be provoked. I hope that, if possible, both Aaron and you can drop all this hatred and live a stable and happy life. Can you promise me that?

    Sophia, I have to tell you that you are wrong in thinking that I have deliberately keep that secret from you. Honestly, I don''t know where the object is. You mother had nned on telling me. Unfortunately, her ns were toote. She was murdered before she could reveal the secret to me.

    That secret will help you dominate the Lien, Pei and Ji Families. A long time ago, your grandfather had been the adviser for all these threepanies, as well as the key witness to the truth. He had witnessed the dark history first hand, the bad debts and some gruesome scandals going around in those threepanies.

    When he died and that item disappeared, they turned to your mother and me. They even forced your uncle and aunt out of here because of their unspeakable wickedness and brutality.

    Furthermore, I am sure you know by now that Julia isn''t your biological mother. Sophia, I am burdened with this guilt towards you and your biological mother, Adide.

    However, your adoptive mother, did nothing wrong. She was a good woman, who loved you as her real daughter through all those years.

    The love and hatred shared by the previous generations should not be your concern. Sophia, can you live a good life with your brother?

    Jay Lo, a father who loves you.

    Tears trickled down the white paper, soaking it and blurring its words.

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    He threw the woman aggressively on the bed, and tore apart her expensive skirt.

    June no longer held any illusions. She held Patrick''s hand and dered,"You can do whatever you want with me. But, can you sign it after you fuck me?"

    Patrick raised his eyebrow, ring a piercing look at her,"What? Do you feel wronged that I asked you to take care of York?"

    York, was a five year old child born by one of Patrick''s mistresses. Because June was sterile, Patrick had needed another woman to birth an heir for him.

    "Not at all. After our divorce, you can marry another woman. Isn''t that good for both of us?"

    "Fuck you!" Patrick kissed her mouth forcefully and began to torture June as though turning into a psycho.

    There came a point when June thought she was dying. Suddenly, Patrick stopped and released her.

    "Will you be satisfied if I send that woman away?" Patrick put on his clothes and asked the woman as she gasped for air.

    Still stubborn, June replied,"I want a divorce."

    Although her voice had been low, Patrick had heard what she said.

    "Fucking divorce! June, remember this, you will be my wife forever." Patrick grabbed the divorce agreement from the table, tore it into pieces and threw them into a trash bin.

    June turned around and looked at him with a wry smile,"Is that true? What if I were dead?"

    Her words made Patrick panic. "June, if you dare to kill yourself, I will give your dead body to a dozen rapists and thugs. Then, you would rot in hell!"

    "Patrick, you are a monster!" June shouted hysterically.

 Chapter 1296 Study Fashion Design in Milan

    Patrick came to her and pulled her cheeks, "Don''t you dare to get rid of me. Even if you are gone, I can still have your beautiful and lovely sister... ha-ha..."

    Heughed loudly, vigorously andsciviously.

    "Patrick, you are a bastard!" June''s heart withered like cold ash. How had she managed to get trapped in this monster den?

    But... Patrick had not been like this in the past. What had caused him to be so different now?

    Why was this happening?

    Flustered and exasperated, June could no longer breath easily. Suddenly, she began to spit out blood!

    The red blood stained the white bed sheet as well as Patrick''s white shirt.

    Patrick was ovee with terror, "June... You OK?"

    He rushed to wrap her in a quilt, carried her out of the bed and rushed to the hospital.

    At the hospital.

    The doctor looked at Patrick coldly, "You should have taken good care of your wife. Instead, you hurt her badly and made her anxious enough to have her spitting blood. You have to stop doing that and start taking good care of her. Make sure to keep her happy and always in a good mood."

    Patrick said nothing, staring nkly at the pale face of June. The doctor was not even sure if Patrick had heard him at all. He shook his head helplessly and walked out of the ward.

    Patrick had fallen in love with June at the age of sixteen.

    When they met again, about seven or eight yearster, Patrick couldn''t hold back his passion for June and raped her.

    June was the daughter of a prominent family who were desperate to suppress this news of disgrace. Thus, it was arranged for Patrick to marry her.

    At the day of their grand wedding, he saw her rare smile.

    Almost a decade had passed since. To be exact, they had been married for 8 years.

    Two years after the wedding, it was found out that June was permanently sterile.

    Quite frankly, Patrick did not mind this at all, although his mother did. To prevent his mother, Marce from insulting June, as if she were a hen incapable ofying eggs, he found another woman to give his family a child.

    Obviously, something as ridiculous as this could not be kept a secret for long and soon, June found out all about it. And yet, she never cried or caused any trouble.

    Only her smile disappeared. For a while, she went away to live with her parents. It was only after Patrick''s incessant persistence that she was forced to c

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    r two years? Where is Colin?

    Sophia chuckled, "I will study fashion design in Mn. Colin is very busy. Don''t call him if you don''t need his help."

    "Didn''t you study in a regr school? Why are you suddenly studying fashion design?" Something was wrong with Sophia, he could sense it.

    "Don''t think too much. Severalpanies in A country are in urgent need of fashion designers. If I can study and be a designer... I can help Colin." She spoke a mix of certain truths and lies.

    It was actually revenge that was driving Sophia to study fashion design.

    In A Country, SL Group, the Pei Family''s Company and the Lien Family''s Company, among other smallerpanies were all short of fashion designers.

    It had been primarily J''s assistance that helped her make the final decision. A few days ago, J had called Sophia, asking about what had happened between her and Colin.

    Towards the end of their conversation, J had inquired about her future ns. Sophia had told her that she would apply for the position of a designer''s assistant.

    J suggested Sophia to study fashion design at the university and made a proposal, "My sworn father is an internationally-renowned fashion designer. You can learn from him if you wish."

    Sophia could never miss such a wonderful opportunity! She sincerely appreciated J''s proposal and requested her to make necessary arrangements for her.

    Eason, J''s father, worked for some internationalpanies, including those in Mn. Besides, Mn was a much better ce for learning. And Eason flew to Mn quite frequently.

 Chapter 1297 The Hell Will Break Loose

    Going to Mn was Sophia''s decision.

    But she meant it when she said she wanted to study fashion design for Colin. She had the opportunity to be with the man she loved, but she let it slip through her fingers. To repay his kindness, even if he''d never forgive her again, she would do everything she could.

    She would work in the SL Group and help out as much as she could when she came back.

    Aaron''s words brought her back to her senses. "Okay, take good care of yourself, sister. I have to go. ss is about to begin."

    "Sure, bye."

    After ending the call, Sophia gazed out the window and looked at the ne taking off from the runway. She suddenly realized that the lunar new year wasing up...

    It reminded her of thest lunar new year, the one she would never forget, the one she had spent together with him.

    Plucking up all the courage left in her, Sophia called Wendy.

    The Li''s House.

    Wendy ced the baby on the sofa and said, "Stay still, my dear. Grandma needs to change your diaper."

    Colin silently stood at the corner, watching the little boy wave his arms and legs, with no emotion in his eyes.

    "Colin, are you going to help me or what? I need to change his diaper, " Wendy resigned herself with a sigh.

    Colin nced at the giggling baby, "He is not my son. I have no obligation to nurse him."

    If Wendy didn''t insist keeping him, Colin would''ve sent the baby away.

    "I don''t like hearing those words from you, Colin. I believe Sophia. If she said the baby is yours, then it should be yours." Not expecting him to help, Wendy went back to the sofa with a new diaper.

    She liked her grandson; he looked just as cute as his mother. Ever since the boy was brought to the Li''s House, she had been personally taking care of him, not even allowing the servants to help.

    But Wendy''s happiness dwindled when she thought about Sophia. Colin had forbidden Wendy to call her on the phone.

    "Don''t mention that woman''s name. She''s a liar. How can you trust her words?" Colin shot an irritated nce at Wendy.

    "You think she lied about the baby? Then, why don''t you have him get a paternity test? Do something about it, instead of just moping around." Wendy threw the dirty diaper into the trash can, wiped the baby''s butt with a wet towel, and put on a new one.

    "Why should I waste my money on a bastard? Give it to me. I wil

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    threw it away at a window, which bounced andnded on the floor.

    So... Sophia had an affair with Levi?

    Outraged, Colin clenched his fists so tight that his knuckles turned white.

    Standing beside him, Wade hardly dared to speak. He had never seen Colin this angry.

    Colin suddenly stood up and kicked his office chair down. He walked to the paper ball, picked it up, and sped out of the office. On his way, he took out his phone and dialed Levi''s number.

    As the call put through, Colin burst out before Levi spoke, "Where are you?"

    Levi was puzzled by his sudden temper. He answered, "I''m at home." He was apanying Selina because L had sent her to the Li''s House to bring some gifts.

    "Good. Wait for me at home!" Colin clenched his hands into fists as he fought the urge to smash his phone.

    Levi was at a loss. He had no idea why his brother was angry at him.

    "What happened?" Wendy shot him a curious look, as did Selina, who also sat on the sofa.

    "I don''t know why, but brother sounded really angry..." said Levi.

    Indeed, Colin was angry at him. Levi racked his brains, trying to remember how he had offended Colin.

    But he couldn''t think of anything. His only recent interaction with Colin was regarding Sophia''s scandal. But he was a victim of the whole issue. Plus, he had never said anything against Sophia, even though his social position was undermined...

    Before long, they suddenly heard a car elerating out on the streets, moving closer. Then, the brakes screeched outside of their house. Startled, they all looked at each other.

 Chapter 1298 Where Do You Get That Damn Report

    Bam! The door pushed open. Colin strode in, nced around the room, and rushed toward Levi.

    "Bro!" Luckily, Levi was alert. He was able to evade Colin''s blow in time.

    But Colin didn''t stop. Another blow came toward Levi''s face. Wendy quickly put Ambrose into Selina''s arms and tried to pull Colin away from Levi.

    Selina was scared, so she held the baby tight.

    It was actually her first time to carry a baby in her arms. She was curious about how it felt whenever Wendy held him, but she dared not ask.

    "What are you doing, Colin? Levi is your brother!" Wendy grabbed Colin''s arm.

    Colin''s eyes were red with anger. He red at Levi and sneered, "My brother? What sort of brother would have an affair with his sister-inw?"

    What was that supposed to mean? ? ? ?

    The living room went quiet. Everyone gazed at Levi.

    Levi was stunned. He was too startled that he didn''t even notice a punch flying to his face. Bam!

    Selina was shocked too. Holding the baby, she watched them both with teary eyes.

    Did Levi really have an affair with Sophia Lo?

    She thought Levi only liked her... It was the only reason why L had sent her to go to Wendy and why she had epted the errand.

    But now her world was copsing, her mind swirling in such heartbreaking chaos.

    "What the hell was that supposed to mean, Brother?" Levi nursed the bruise on his face and angrily asked.

    "Oh, you want an exnation? I''ll give you an exnation." Colin took out the crumpled DNA test result from his pocket and threw it right at Levi''s face.

    Levi caught the ball, opened it, and read it. But he grew more and more confused. He asked, "Brother, what does it mean? Ambrose and you..."

    63.45% probability?

    Colin sneered, "Are you trying to y dumb with me? If I am his birth father, the probability of paternity will have to be 99.9%! But now the result is a mere 63%, which means I am his uncle, and he is my nephew!"

    Levi choked back and said, "You mean... Ambrose is my son? With Sophia?"

    "Isn''t it obvious?" Livid, Colin grabbed Levi by his cor. He had never imagined that his brother would have betrayed him, along with his unfaithful wife...

    Levi hurriedly shook his head, "That''s impossible! Nothing happened between me and your wife!"

    Still shocked, Wendy gasped, "Colin, do you mean that Brody is not your son? But

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ordered, "I''ll send a phone number to you. Locate this number, and text me its location."

    Twenty minutester, Levi found Selina at a hotel.

    Levi saw her, carried her into his car, put her onto the rear seat, and got into the car.

    "What do you want? Who do you think you are?" Shouting at him, Selina struggled to get away from him.

    But before sheid her hand on the handle, Levi pulled her back. Pressing her down to the rear seat, he kissed on her lips to stop her from leaving.

    "Hmm!" Selina struggled under his arms. When he finally stopped, she pushed him hard and pped him.

    p! Levi got another big red p mark on his cheek.

    He had rarely been pped this much in his life, not even by his parents. But today, he received three blows on his face... All within an hour.

    Selina flinched as she saw his face fall, but anger quickly took over. She shouted, "Who do you think you are to kiss me? What am I, your sister-inw?"

    Levi''s face turned darker, but he didn''t rebut. The p swelled on his bruised cheek as he gazed at her.

    Selina swallowed and quickly turned to the car door next to her.

    Before she opened the door, Levi locked the car up.

    "Don''t you want to hear my exnation?" He asked in a calm tone, despite his swollen face.

    Selina shook her head and said in anger, "No, thanks. I don''t think there''s any misunderstanding. Besides, you have no obligation to report anything to me. After all, I don''t mean anything to you."

    "Really? Is that what you think?" Levi grabbed her, and pressed her down again.

 Chapter 1299 Slapped for Nothing

    In fear, Selina tried hard to push him away, but he was too heavy. "Levi, listen! If you dare touch me, I''ll... I''ll kill you!"

    "I want to establish our rtionship. How do you like the idea of bing my woman?" Levi was dead serious.

    Shaking her head, Selina struggled to get up. "I don''t want it. Levi, let me go!"

    Levi lowered his head and kissed her, leaving no room for her to resist.

    After a long while, Levi whispered to her, "I''m innocent. How could I fool around with my sister-inw? I like you, Selina. Please be my girlfriend!"

    With his sudden confession, Selina was taken by surprise and hesitated.

    She didn''t know whether she could trust him, especially after what happened. "Let me think it over."

    It was evident that Selina didn''t trust Levi. Furious, Levi punched the seat right beside her. Selina was terrified, so she closed her eyes and curled up her seat.

    Levi sat up and calmly said, "How can I make you trust me?"

    "Let me go!"

    Levi didn''t make it difficult for her this time. He unlocked the car, and Selina immediately got off the car.

    Selina turned around to make sure that Levi wasn''t following her. Then, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    She needed some time alone because she didn''t know whether she could trust Levi. Moreover, there was no denying the paternity test result that Colin had shown them...

    Selina''s phone rang. It was Levi; he sent her a message. Upon reading it, Selina''s heart beat faster with each word. It read: "I am a soldier, and as a soldier, I vowed never to do anything that goes against moral ethics.

    When ites to the matters of love, soldiers bear the utmost responsibility for the society, for other people, and for ourselves. We, as soldiers, are prudent in making decisions by taking various factors into consideration.

    Loyalty and dedication are two of the most important principles that we, soldiers, have to uphold. To be loyal is to remain faithful, and to be dedicated is to fully devote oneself to another. And I will follow these principles in our rtionship. Will you ept my love, Selina?"

    His earnest and sincere message made Selina cry and

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    Sophia. She is thest disciple of Eason, an international fashion designer..."

    "Our sources say that she is the ex-wife of Mr. Colin who is the regional president of the SL Group. They divorced due to irreconcble differences. Now, they are both thriving in different sectors of the economy. But who''s better between the both of them... Oh, look! There she is. Let''s ask her a few questions, shall we?"

    With a trophy in hand, ady in a stylish chamomile-colored coverall jumpsuit stepped down from the stage in her 7-centimeter high heels.

    The media rushed toward her and surrounded her.

    "Ms. Lo, nice to meet you! We would like to ask you a few questions. Would you please tell us how you feel now?"

    "Ms. Lo, how are you feeling at the moment? Would you please tell us?"

    "Among all the designs here at the Golden Tripod Awards, yours is not only the brightest, but is the most sophisticated. Ms. Lo, could you please borate on your inspiration for this design?"

    Facing the journalists, Sophia said with a smile, "Thank you for your support. All the praises I have received today should be dedicated to my master. I want to express my appreciation and gratitude to his unending guidance..."

    "Ms. Lo, what are your ns for the future? Will we be seeing more of your designs?"

    "It has been said that you have stayed in Mn for three years. After winning this award, will you continue to stay in Mn?"

 Chapter 1300 Future Sister-in-Law is Here

    "Ms. Lo, can you tell us more about what happened that year?"

    When the security guards blocked the journalist for her, Sophia heaved a sigh of relief. Not far from Sophia, Eason looked at his disciple and smiled, "Well done!"

    These two simple words made Sophia proud of what she had be.

    She had suffered a lot to get Eason''s recognition.

    "Master, let''s have dinner with Selina tonight!" Sophia said, with gleaming eyes.

    Selina had be a model, and Eason was not happy about it. He couldn''t understand why Selina didn''t pursue her studies after graduation, but had decided to work as a model instead...

    But since her fianc¨¦, Levi, didn''t care, Eason could only look the other way.

    Eason shook his head. "You and Selina can go. I have a dinner party tonight."

    "Okay, Master. Let me wrap up a few things before I call Selina." Both of them, then, talked and walked toward the backstage lounge, with their hearts filled with pride.

    A monthter.

    At the Minwax Five-Star Hotel of A Country, the Pei n was having its 33rd Family Anniversary Celebration.

    Last year, Hugh was promoted to general manager. He was responsible for the supervision and operations of the hotel. He had dedicated much of his time and effort in organizing this anniversary event.

    Hugh, who had gone from the entertainment sector to the business industry, was appointed as the new general manager. This was just the icing on the cake for the Pei n. The Pei n had already surpassed the Ji n, now bing the secondrgest family in A Country, second only to the Li n.

    Tonight, many VIPs and top executives of A Country would be attending. Therefore, everything should be perfect down to the smallest detail.

    At 8 p.m. sharp.

    Everyone had arrived. Hugh entertained people in his designer ck suit. People at the scene were socializing with each other.

    "It''s said that the Pei Family had paid a lot to invite a certain designer. Did you know that?"

    "Yeah. I heard that this designer''s annual pay was mo

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    w is here. Watch your mouth."

    Herring seemed not to have noticed Dorothy until now, "Oh, Dorothy, hello there." Without giving Dorothy a chance to reply, Herring looked at Colin again and said, "Several years have passed. Sophia had not only won a prestigious award, but also became this famous. How unbelievable..."

    Shelly red at Herring. It was Herring who expelled Sophia out of the vi that year. How could he say such thing?

    Colin gave him a cold look and took a sip of the wine. "Does it have anything to do with me? Or do you want to leave Shelly and get together with her?"

    "Hey, don''t put it on me. She is your..." Before speaking out the word "ex-wife", Herring shut up when Colin red at him.

    Even though Dorothy hated Herring, she still forced a smile. "Colin, Dad is waiting for us. Let''s go, shall we?"

    Colin followed Dorothy and headed toward Gregary.

    Shelly pinched Herring, "What are you trying to do? Colin wasn''t the only one who hated Sophia. You did, too!"

    It was Herring who banished Sophia for Colin''s sake.

    Herring who had dyed his hair ck shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "Didn''t you see how Colin had be so unhappy since he divorced that woman?"

    "Of course, I did!" Shelly had been in A Country for two whole years now. She had never seen Colin smile. He was almost as cold as Daniel.

 Chapter 1301 Ambroseâ€™s Identity

    Looking at Colin''s back, Herring asked thoughtfully,"Shel, did aunt tell you whose child Ambrose is?"

    To tell the truth, he was furious when he saw the video of Sophia being unfaithful.

    But he felt he had gone too far when he drove Sophia away, she was still pregnant at that time.

    Finally, when Sophia experienced the loss of her child after Colin had taken the baby away, Herring began to show sympathy for Sophia...

    "Hush!" His words frightened Shelly, who nervously nced at the woman surrounded by a crowd nearby.

    Herring helplessly looked at his wife. "What''s wrong?"

    "Don''t you know that my brother won''t let me mention Ambrose? And you also mentioned Sophia! If somebody heard you, my brother would get angry again!" In the past few years, Colin would not only lose his temper if someone mentioned Sophia, but also quarrel with the offenders for saying something wrong...

    No one was allowed to mention her at all!

    "Do you know the saddest thing about all this?" Herring held his wife''s arm.

    Shelly knew. "Since you drove Sophia away, your rtionship with Colin hasn''t been as good as before."

    Herring shook his head helplessly. "Why did Colin care so much about that woman?"

    He cast his eyes on Sophia. He had to admit that she had changed a lot. She had be more outstanding and elegant.

    He wondered what Colin would do. He was looking forward to see Colin''s next move.

    Surrounded by many men, Sophia shot the nearby man nces from time to time. When Colin went to Gregary''s side with Dorothy, she turned pale.

    That''s right, since Colin got engaged with Dorothy, he had be Gregary''s son-inw. ording to the news, Colin has been preparing for their wedding recently...

    "Sophia, Sophia..." Hugh''s voice interrupted her thoughts.

    Sophia snapped out of her daze and smiled at Hugh. "Sorry."

    "It''s all right.

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    "Colin, wait."

    "Mom." Colin stopped.

    Looking at Colin''s sad face, Wendy realized that what she heard was true. "I heard that... She''s back."

    Wendy didn''t need to point out who she meant, since they both clearly knew.

    When Sophia made an appearance tonight, those gossipydies immediately called her.

    While some sincerely cared about Sophia, others justughed at her and wanted to know the truth. Wendy didn''t care, she just wanted to know if Sophia hade back.

    Colin nced faintly at his mother, whose face was filled with expectation. "Yes."

    He didn''t know why his mother, a woman at the age of more than 50, firmly believed that Sophia didn''t betray him.

    He could''ve shown his mother the video, but he didn''t want to make her sad.

    Wendy held her smile back and asked him,"Are you going to marry Dorothy?"

    Compared to Dorothy, she liked Sophia more.

    Colin knew his mother''s intention. He dashed her hopes with a single word,"Yes."

    "Colin, I''ve told you many times. Since yourpany has ovee the economic crisis, you don''t need the help of the Lien Group anymore. Why are you still going to marry Dorothy?" To be urate, hispany didn''t need the help of the Lien Group from the very beginning.

 Chapter 1302 Unaffected Colin

    The Lien Group was much weaker than the SL Group. How could it help the SL Group?

    "Just take care of Ambrose. Don''t worry about anything else." Colin went to his bedroom with these words.

    "Um, I just want to tell you that a real mother is always better than a stepmother!"

    "It''s useless to have a mother like her!"

    Wendy was speechless. Taking a deep breath, she went back to her room.

    Colin was used to working on hisputer every day when he came back to his bedroom. But he didn''t open hisputer today. Instead, he poured a ss of red wine and went to the balcony.

    Thoughts of a woman filled his mind. Sophia seemed to have advanced herself after all these years.

    A self-mocking smile appeared on Colin''s face. Everyone used to say that he changed Sophia. But it seems that Sophia was better off without him.

    The hand holding the ss of red wine gradually tightened until the ss made a crisp sound and fell to the ground in pieces...

    At the Lien House.

    Dorothy hurriedly ran to her parents'' room and pulled her mother''s arm. She was applying skincare products when Dorothy barged in. "Mom, something bad has happened!"

    Marce looked at her daughter in confusion. "What is it?"

    Seeing that his daughter was distressed, Gregary put down the newspaper he was reading. "What happened?"

    "Dad, mom, that bitch has returned!" Dorothy grit her teeth in anger.

    When her parents didn''t understand her vague outburst, she had to add,"Sophia Lo!"

    "What! Sophia hase back?" Marce put the cream down in shock. She stood up from the chair. "Didn''t she leave? Why did shee back? Is she jealous of your good rtionship with Colin?"

    "I have no idea. I heard that she went to Mn for three years and got the top award as a fashion designer. Now, she returned for career development. You didn''t see how arro

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    u? Weren''t you the one who sent someone to kill her foster mother?" Hugh had found out everything. He felt ashamed for having such a father!

    Jonas'' face changed slightly. But since it was impossible to hide the truth, he confessed,"What of it? If I didn''t find the chip, we''ll always be controlled by the Qiao family!"

    Hugh sneered,"For that chip, you killed Sophia''s foster mother, drove her father insane, and sold Aaron to a foreign country... Jonas, you don''t deserve to be called human!"

    "You..." p! Jonas'' p fell on Hugh''s face heavily.

    A red mark instantly appeared on Hugh''s pale face. He clenched his hands in his pockets into fists.

    Hugh coldly looked at the man he called his father. If not for his mother, he would cut all ties with him!

    "How did I raise such an ungrateful son! If I hadn''t done that, I''d be constantly worrying about our family and ourpany. Everything would disappear in a second!" Jonas regretted that his son did not live up to his expectations.

    Hugh calmly said,"After killing someone and driving someone insane, have you gotten what you wanted?"

    Jonas was speechless. Hugh continued,"No! You will never sleep or eat well again! Jonas, and that''s the price you have to pay!"

 Chapter 1303 The No. 8 Cruise Ship

    "Hugh! Don''t test me! If you push me, Sophia and his brother will end up dead!"

    Hugh sneered, "I''ll go to the police and report you!"

    "You!" Jonas raised his right hand again, but this time, Hugh blocked it before he was hit.

    Hugh shook off Jonas'' arm, making Jonas stagger a little. He held onto the table to keep himself from falling down. "Bastard! Get out!"

    Hugh left without turning back, only to find Hermosa standing outside the room in tears.

    Hugh looked at her worriedly. "Mother..."

    Jonas heard Hugh''s call from inside the room and immediately felt his heart drop. Hermosa was surprised at the sight of Hugh storming out the room, but then, her surprise turned into deep disappointment at her husband.

    The man she had been living with for over 30 years turned out a murderer! If Hermosa hadn''t heard the fight, she would''ve never known.

    "No wonder Lucy doesn''t go home anymore, and our son doesn''t want to see you... Jonas... It turns out you''re a horrible person!"

    Jonas felt slightly stunned as he stared his wife. "Hermosa, stay out of it. Go to the room and get some rest!"

    "Jonas, the death of Sophia''s mother... Did you really cause it?" Hermosa held onto thest glimmer of hope as she looked at her husband.

    After hesitating for a while, Jonas said harshly, "Hermosa, go back and rest!"

    Hermosa looked at him heartbrokenly.

    "No." She took Jonas'' hands anxiously. "Jonas, you should surrender yourself to the police and apologize to Sophia..."

    "How is that possible!" Jonas looked at Hermosa in shock. He pushed her off so hard, that Hermosa crashed directly into the wall.

    Thump!

    "Mother..."

    "Hermosa!"

    Both father and son quickly helped Hermosa up. Hugh flung off Jonas'' hand in anger. "Mother, are you alright?"

    Hermosa''s head immediately started to swell. She shook her pale face. "I''m fine. Just help me to my room."

    Hugh supported his mother in his arms as they walked back to the room.

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    high membership fee, the number of gold members has grown to tens of thousands.

    There are only few premium members, including Colin, Herring, Patrick, and two businessmen. Including the number of overseas members, the number would reach up to a thousand.

    The number of tinum members reached about 10 thousand.

    Despite being open for only 2 years, the No. 8 Cruise was the most profitable one among itspetition.

    When Sophia was about to leave the office, a driver sent by the No. 8 Cruise came to pick her up. Since she was a woman, the driver of the red Ferrari was also a woman.

    The driver invited Sophia to the Ferrari with great respect, surprising Sophia with the extraordinary service that the No. 8 Cruise provided.

    After Hugh''s name was taken upon arrival, two tall waitresses brought Sophia into the dining area.

    The resplendent and magnificent interior stunned people into a daze.

    "Miss Lo, we''ve arrived at Room 88. Pleasee in!" The sweet voice of the waitresses pulled Sophia back from her reverie.

    Sophia smiled at her. "Thank you!"

    "You''re wee. It''s our duty!"

    Stepping into the private room, Sophia found about a dozen people sitting at the table.

    At her entrance, everyone''s eyes fell on her. Hugh walked over from his seat. "Sophia,e in."

 Chapter 1304 Old Friends

    Following Hugh to the dining table with a smile, Sophia was relieved to find that she wasn''t thest one to arrive. She breathed a sigh of relief.

    Hugh got Sophia acquainted with several managers, introducing them to each other.

    Among them was the president of the Ji Group.

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Ji!"

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you too, Miss Lo." After exchanging greetings, Sophia sat next to Hugh.

    Ten minutester, the door opened again. People stood up to greet the neers.

    "Mr. Li, hello!"

    "Mr. Li, over here!"

    "Mr. Li and Mrs. Li have arrived!"

    The title ''Mrs. Li'' imprinted on Sophia. It seemed Colin and Dorothy had gotten married in secret after all.

    Having worked with one another before, everyone was quite familiar with each other.

    Colin sat down on the seat reserved for the main guest, while Dorothy sat next to him with a smile.

    Nearby sat Hugh and Sophia.

    Sophia had no idea what the dinner was for, so she sat quietly during the whole affair. Since no one spoke to her, she kept silent.

    After they had some cold dishes, eight waiters dressed in ck uniforms began to serve some hot dishes.

    Therge table was filled with luxurious dishes that were tantalizing to Sophia''s eyes.

    It smelled so good... A dish of steamed Chinese sturgeon was directly sent to Colin by a waiter.

    The general manager, deputy general manager, and restaurant manager of the No. 8 Cruise came over in person to make a toast to Colin. When they left, the eight waiters stood at the preparation table to serve them.

    While Sophia was enjoying her dinner, Mr. Xu of the FW Group came by with a ss of wine. "Miss Lo."

    Putting down the chopsticks and wiping her mouth promptly, Sophia took the ss in front of her. "Mr. Xu."

    "Miss. Lo, long time no see. You''ve reached the top position among fashion designers in A Country. Congrattions!" Mr. Xu''s praise made the room fall int

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ." The man''s voice paused abruptly.

    Some people didn''t know the story and looked at him questioningly. Heughed awkwardly. "I think I''ve drank too much. I''ll go to the restroom first."

    When the attention shifted to Sophia, Dorothy immediately felt tense. She chuckled nervously. "It seems Miss Lo has already drank a lot. Can you drink more, Miss Lo? If you can''t, you can make a toast next time!"

    Sophia hesitated before emotionally picking up the ss in front of her and walking towards Colin.

    She looked at Dorothy calmly. "Thank you for your concern, Miss Lien. I''m fine."

    No one knew how hard it was for Sophia to hide her feelings and behave so calmly.

    Ignoring Dorothy''s angry look, Sophia added some wine to Colin''s nearly full ss. "A little wine, a lot happiness. It''s my honor to meet you tonight, Mr. Li. I''d like to make a toast to you! I am d to make your acquaintance."

    d to make your acquaintance? Was there an implication behind her words?

    Picking up the ss in front of him, Colin swirled the contents and remained seated. "Drink 10 sses, and I''ll be your acquaintance."

    Sophia was speechless. She felt her stomach rumbling ufortably. Ten sses...

    One ss was about 3 ounces, so 10 sses would be about 2 pounds...

 Chapter 1305 Like A Moth to A Flame

    Drinking two pounds of wine could lead to alcohol poisoning.

    The private room became quiet. It seems that everyone was waiting Sophia''s decision.

    "Mr. Li, I''m a little rmed by this joke!" Sophia looked at the man''s profile with a smile.

    In the past three years, time didn''t seem to leave any trace on Colin''s face.

    He was still the same person. The familiar taste made her heart flutter as her heartbeat quickened.

    Colin kept his gaze on the wine in his ss. He didn''t even look at Sophia. "If you think I''m joking, you can refuse."

    For a moment, Sophia was a bit embarrassed. To avoid further embarrassment, she smiled at him. "Okay!"

    In the past, she lost Colin from her side. Now, he''s asking her to drink two pounds of alcohol...

    "Miss Lo is a real female hero!" People who didn''t know about Sophia''s situation were praising her.

    Hugh stood up and walked to Sophia''s side. "Sophia, this bottle of wine costs hundreds of thousands. If you drink 2 pounds, you''ll cost me almost a million. I don''t approve!"

    His tone was rxed, and everyoneughed. "Mr. Pei, when did you start caring about money this small?"

    The person was clearly joking. Hugh also gave a rare chuckle. "Money is a small matter. But Miss Lo''s physical health is of great importance. If she is too wasted to design during overtimeter, the loss will be great. Who will Iin to?"

    Sophia shot Hugh a grateful look. He was evidently helping her.

    Colin also chuckled. Putting down the ss in his hand, he leaned back against the chair. "It''s fine, Miss Lo. You can drink what you want. I''ll bear the consequences."

    Sophia really wanted to p herself. Why did she say she was d to make him acquaintance?

    Look, how ruthless he was!

    Taking a deep breath, Sophia looked at irritated Hugh. She shrugged and told him in a rxed tone, "Alright, I will drink, but if I can''t hand in the design tomorrow, I trust that Mr. Li will bear the loss."

    One after another, the ss of strong alcohol was poured into her stomach. Sophia thought back

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    d Hugh to tell him that Sophia had regained consciousness.

    Within half an hour, Hugh arrived at the hospital.

    He looked at the pale-faced woman anxiously. "Sophia, you Ok? Are you thirsty?"

    Sophia opened her eyes. "Thank you, Hugh. I''m feeling much better."

    "Are you hungry? I can ask the nurse to send some food over." For the convenience of the patients, the hospital offered meals at any time of the day.

    Realizing she was hungry, she didn''t refuse Hugh''s kindness. "Okay."

    June went out and tell the nurse. Hugh took Sophia''s hand. "Sophia, you''re like a moth to a me."

    A moth to a me? She smiled bitterly. Maybe she is. "But I still want to give it a try. I don''t want our rtionship to end this way."

    Sophia loved Colin. At the beginning, Colin was good to her. She could also be good to him. She was willing to do anything to please him...

    A trace of pain shed through Hugh''s eyes. "You should focus on getting better."

    In the evening, Sandra had juste back from abroad and came to pay Sophia a visit. June had updated her on the situation.

    "You''ve gone abroad to study for three years. Why did youe back?"

    Sophia shook her head in confusion. "At first, I wanted to get Colin back. But now it seems that I was ttering myself." She was only testing Colinst night. As it turned out, Colin didn''t even look at her.

 Chapter 1306 Colinâ€™s Grievance

    Before Sophia returned, she had nned everything out.

    Sandra shot her a resigned look. "Focus on your work. We''ll talk about Colinter."

    Currently, Sophia''s career was flourishing. Her top priority should be her self-improvement. Love affairs could wait.

    At the Li House.

    At ten o''clock in the evening, Colin came back from work. As usual, he visited the sleeping Ambrose before quietly returning to his own room.

    Colin closed the door behind him and took out a cigarette. Walking through the room, he stopped at the balcony, deep in thought.

    Long after the cigarette burnt out, Colin took out his phone and called Wade. "Any news about the Lien''s?"

    "Yes, we''ve discovered some of their grey ies. Thepany''s ounts had been manipted, but the tampered portion was done in a hurry. We''ve found a loophole." Wade answered.

    "What about the Pei''s?"

    "There are suspicions of moneyundering, but we''re still looking for evidence."

    Knowing Colin''s intentions, Wade could only hold back a sigh.

    Just as Colin was about to hang up, Wade quickly added, "Mr. Li, there''s also some development in Z Country."

    "What is it?"

    "We''ve found a woman who works in the red light district. She said she spotted Miss Lo earlier and confirmed that Miss Lo was looking for a woman. As she recalled, the time she saw Miss Lo was about 30 minutes before the incident with the drunkard. ording to the witness, Miss Lo was seeking a woman named Cora, who had also disappeared. Our men are looking into her whereabouts."

    "I see. Keep investigating." Colin ended the conversation.

    A knock sounded on the door. Colin put away the cigarette butt, and went to open it. As expected, it was Wendy.

    "Mother."

    "Colin, Marce called me today. She asked when the wedding ceremony would take ce."

    Colin frowned. "I see."

    Wendy paused. "What will you do about it?"

    "I''ll talk to Dorothy."

    Wendy shot him a questioning look. "About what?"

    Colin nced at her. "What do you want me to say?"

    Wendy hesitated for a while. "I want you to call off your engagement." Wendy was a little anxious. Since Ambrose was proved to be Sophia and Colin''s child, she didn''t know what Colin was still angry about.

    But Colin was exceedingly calm. "Do you really believe in Sophia, mother?"

    "You don''t? If you care so little for her

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ke a better n.

    He called Wade again. When the line went through, he said, "Pay a visit to Sophia Lo on behalf of Dorothy and me."

    Wade was speechless. "Yes, sir."

    Wade didn''t know how exactly Mr. Li wanted him to behave. Three years have already passed... Did they still love each other? Or was it one-sided?

    Thinking Colin and Sophia still loved one another, Wade wished they would forgive each other and get back together soon.

    At the Hospital.

    Sophia drank thest gulp of medicine with tears in her eyes. With a sullen look on her face, she looked around for sweets. Amused by her reaction, Hugh handed her a candy. "I knew it. You always hated taking medicine."

    For Sophia, taking medicine was a painful ordeal.

    As she put the candy into her mouth, a knock sounded on the door of the ward. It was Wade.

    Sophia''s eyes brightened. "Mr. Ji."

    Nodding to them, Wade put down a basket of fruits on the bedside table. "How are you, Miss Lo? I''m here on behalf of Mr. Li... and the future Mrs. Li to pay you a visit."

    Wade didn''t want to say that, but Colin had explicitly told him to.

    Sophia''s happy mood faded away at Dorothy''s title. She put on a professional smile. "They''re too kind. Please send them my gratitude."

    "Of course. How are you feeling today, Miss Lo?" Wade asked politely.

    Sophia nodded. "I''m feeling much better now. Thank you, Mr. Ji."

    "I hope you recover soon. Mr. Pei, please contact me for any loss to yourpany. Mr. Li willpensate for any damages." Wade was referring to what had happenedst night.

 Chapter 1307 She Smells Like His Mother

    Hugh''s face fell. He answered, "Tell Colin that we don''t need his help."

    Wade smiled, "All right, Mr. Pei. I will ry the message to Mr. Li. I''ll leave you be then, Mr. Pei and Miss Lo. Take care, Miss Lo."

    "Thank you, Mr. Ji. Take care, " Sophia returned a smile.

    Hugh showed Wade out. As they left the ward, Sophia''s indifferent expression copsed. She felt a sudden ache spread from her left chest.

    After so many years, she still felt heartbroken whenever she was reminded of Colin, especially when he did things like sending Wade over.

    In the afternoon, Sophia left the hospital. Hugh escorted her to the Lo''s House, and left her alone as she requested.

    A Country was big. One could hardlye across people he or she knew, but it wasn''t big enough for such encounters not to happen.

    Four weeks after the dinner, Sophia hadn''t met Colin again.

    However, when she went to the clothing shop in herpany''s shopping mall for work, she ran into Wendy and... Colin''s son...

    Inside the shop, Sophia was carefully cing her designs on the mannequins. Suddenly, a familiar voice spoke, "Sophia."

    In excitement, she quickly turned around and saw Wendy smiling at her.

    Right beside her, a cute boy caught Sophia''s eye.

    She stared at the boy, as he and Wendy approached her.

    After a closer look, Sophia was certain that the boy was Colin''s child because he had Colin''s features.

    The boy was staring at Sophia, too. His big eyes looked directly into hers. Somehow, Sophia''s heart started to throb.

    A strange feeling took over her. Sophia crouched down in front of the little boy, gazed into his eyes, and said, "Hello there..."

    "Hello, auntie. Have I met you before?" The boy greeted back.

    Sophia''s heartbeat quickened. She shed a smile, "Have we? You seem familiar, too. I must have seen you somewhere before."

    But Sophia knew it was her first time to see Colin''s boy.

    Wendy stood aside quietly, watching their interaction with amazement. It must be the natural connection between a mother and a son

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    a little sad. Colin must have hated her a lot...

    "Sophia, don''t give up. Colin still cares for you. I can tell from his behavior." Wendy held Sophia''s hand and solemnly assured her.

    Sophia shook her head. She was fully aware that Colin did not care for her anymore. And even if he did, he was already engaged to Dorothy. There was nothing she could do.

    Ambrose didn''t understand much of their conversation, but he knew that Sophia was sad. Tofort her, he held Sophia by her sleeve and asked, "Aunt Sophia, can I invite you to dinner?"

    Hearing what he said, Sophia smiled. "Sure, but the dinner is on me."

    After making dinner ns, they bade goodbye to each other. Sophia went back to work, and when she finished, it was already 6 o''clock in the evening.

    Sophia quickly packed her things up and headed toward the amusement park. That was the meeting ce Ambrose had chosen.

    When she arrived at the park, Wendy and Ambrose were already inside. The young chap spotted Sophia as she appeared. He let out a cheerful yell, "Aunt Sophia! I am here!"

    Sophia smiled and trotted to them. Wendy chuckled, "He couldn''t wait to see you. How was work?"

    "Pretty good, auntie. Now, Little Brody, what do you want to eat for dinner?" Sophia smiled and asked.

    Ambrose hopped off the bumper car. He said, "What do you want, Aunt Sophia? Ladies first!"

 Chapter 1308 I Want to Buy Aunt Sophia Dinner

    Hearing these words, Sophia felt a surge of gratification; it turned out that Colin had done a good job raising his son. He was such a little gentleman.

    "I don''t have anything particr in mind now. Why don''t you choose a restaurant?"

    Ambrose thought for a moment and said, "Daddy once took me to a Western restaurant on the top floor of this building. Let''s go there."

    "Okay!"

    Standing on Ambrose''s left side and right side, Wendy and Sophia held one hand each, and they all proceeded to the elevator.

    As they were about to go to the top floor, Sophia saw a toy store. She stopped and said, "Brody, would you like Aunt Sophia to buy you a toy?"

    Wendy wanted to turn down the offer because he already had too many toys at home. But then she remembered that it would be the first gift from his birth mother, so she didn''t say anything.

    Ambrose, on the contrary, was thrilled to hear it. "Yes! Aunt Sophia, what are you going to get me?" he jumped with joy and asked.

    "Well, how about we go inside and pick one?"

    "Okay! You are so nice, Aunt Sophia! Come on, let me give you a kiss!"

    "... Hahaha! You are so adorable!" Sophia bent down and kissed Ambrose on the cheek.

    To her surprise, Ambrose didn''t seem very happy about the kiss. "I am supposed to kiss you, not you kissing me, Aunt Sophia, " he pouted.

    "All right, all right!" Sophia bent over and let Ambrose give her a kiss on the cheek.

    Wendy was very pleased to see that the mother and her son were getting along so well. She had been taking care of the kid since he was born, but seldom did she see him get this happy.

    In the toy store

    Sophia soon got lost in the sea of toys for little boys. However, it didn''t take Ambrose long to pick out something he liked. "Aunt Sophia, I want this one!"

    Looking over to where he pointed, Sophia saw a glossy white racing yacht with light blue ents.

    A saledy stepped forward and gave an overview of the toy. She said, "This is a high-speed remote control racing yacht. It is made of ss fiber. Baking varnish was used to treat the surface of the material, same as what one uses for cars. It can reach a maximum, constant speed of 90 km/h. Moreover, it''s equipped with a 2.4G transmitter and has a solid waterproof protection..."

    Sophia had no idea of what those technical terms mean, but when she saw the way Ambrose''s eyes glowed as he listened to the description of the racing ya

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    xt table and sat down.

    At first, Wendy didn''t know what to do. Then, she decided that she might as well sit with her grandson. In an attempt to lighten the atmosphere, she added carelessly, "Brody, you are being naughty again."

    Marce looked at Sophia with a scowl. ''What a cunning woman, '' she thought, ''She is smart enough to know that to win a man''s heart is to win over his family first.

    No wonder Dorothy said Sophia is now a strongpetitor.

    Also, the in sky blue suit she is wearing does look good on her.

    But I won''t worry about it. All her efforts wouldn''t make any difference.'' "Dorothy, Colin,e on, let''s get seated, " Marce said, as her thoughts switched back to reality.

    The four of them sat at their table. Both by the window, their table and Ambrose''s were next to each other, so whatever was said at one table can be heard clearly at the other.

    "Colin, you have been very busytely. Dorothy had cooked some chicken soup for you. Have you been having it everyday?" Marce was very happy with her son-inw. She couldn''t get enough of him because he had far exceeded her expectations.

    Colin nodded slightly and said, "Yes, I did. But Dorothy doesn''t need to do that. She married me to be my precious wife. I don''t want her to overwork herself."

    Dorothy flushed and said, "It''s nothing, really."

    Sophia didn''t hear the rest of the conversation because Ambrose was bombarding her with questions of what she''d like to order.

    Sophia gathered her thoughts and replied, "This one looks delicious. Let''s have the Pan-fried Codfish Fillet. It''s good for children."

 Chapter 1309 Waiting for You to Call Me Mom Again!

    "Okay! Sophia, do you want steak? How about we order one?"

    "Well, okay..."

    Sophia then asked Wendy, "Aunt, have you decided what you want to order?"

    Wendy casully waved her hands, "I can eat anything. Just order what you want. I will eat whatever you get!"

    "... Fine, then what would you like to drink? How about Brody? Milk?"

    "I don''t want milk. I want fresh juice. Grandma will also have some juice!"

    Wendy praised him with a smile, "Brody is really smart. You know exactly what grandma likes."

    Sophia and Ambrose yed with the toy yacht after ordering. Sophia had never met a kid who talked as much as Ambrose did.

    He had already exined a lot about the yacht before they actually yed with it.

    Moreover, he answered all her questions.

    She had to admit that Colin and Dorothy had raised a well-educated child.

    But... It didn''t seem like Ambrose and Dorothy were in a good rtionship, judging from what she saw. Was she thinking too much?

    Sophia cut some squid and put it on Ambrose''s te. Then, she added juice to Wendy''s ss.

    "Sophia, don''t worry about us. Go eating!" Wendy sliced a piece of pizza and put it on her te.

    "It''s okay. I am eating quite a lot!" Seeing Ambrose eat happily, Sophia felt full.

    It was quiet at the table beside them. Gregary looked at Colin and broke the silence, "Colin, when do you n to hold the wedding ceremony? You are getting old. It is time to settle down."

    Sophia listened intently. Hadn''t they gotten married yet? However, she felt extremely sad with Colin''s response.

    "Umm, at the end of next month!"

    The three members of the Lian family looked at each other with excitement. Marce quickly followed, "Okay, I will help prepare for the wedding after we get back."

    "No need, Aunt. My mother can handle it. Dorothy doesn''t need to do anything."

    Looking at Sophia awkwardly, Wendy didn''t expect that Colin would make such

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    t her to be my girlfriend!" Ambrose didn''t hide his affection for Sophia at all.

    Sophia nearly choked by a mouthful of water, "Brody, I am your aunt. I cannot be your girlfriend!"

    "You can be my girlfriend if you are not my aunt anymore!" Ambrose said sternly, making Wendy and Sophiaugh a lot.

    Sophia squeezed his face. "Well, okay, eat first. Then, let me think about it."

    "Okay, Sophia, please be my girlfriend!" Ambrose went back to his seat and began to eat fast.

    Sophia''s eyes gleamed as she smiled. If Ambrose was her child, she wouldn''t want anything else.

    On the contrary, the other table wasn''t in such a happy mood. Colin ate quietly and asionally discussed work with Gregary. Dorothy clenched her hands into fists.

    Sophia and Wendy chatted casually after dinner while waiting for Ambrose. "Are the grandparents doing well?"

    "Yes, they are perfectly fine! When will Aarone back?"

    Aaron? Sophia remembered that it had been half a month ago since she had talked to her brother. "In a year or so..."

    Aaron had already known that she divorced Colin two years ago through the newsworks.

    As Sophia had expected, Aaron immediately wanted to give up his studies and go to Mn to find her. But Sophia convinced him to continue his studies.

 Chapter 1310 Your Purpose

    "That''s good. Let him study well abroad, so when hees back... He will be sessful." Wendy had wanted to invite Aaron to work for Colin''spany, but she couldn''t say it out loud because someone might have been eavesdropping on them.

    Ambrose finished his meal soon. He wiped his mouth and said, "Sophia, let''s go!"

    Standing up from her seat, Sophia took Ambrose in her arms. "You''ve be heavier after eating. I can''t carry you anymore!"

    She pinched Ambrose''s smooth face.

    "It doesn''t matter, Sophia. I''ll eat more so that I can grow up quickly and carry you!" Ambrose looked so serious that Sophia was rendered speechless.

    Wendy pulled Ambrose over and said, "Come on. Let''s say goodbye to your Daddy."

    "Okay!"

    When the two of them went to say goodbye to Colin, Sophia headed toward the cashier and paid the bill.

    She had also nned to pay for Colin''s table, but she didn''t because she wasn''t his guest.

    After paying, Sophia waited for them outside the restaurant.

    Then, Wendy came out with Ambrose. She asked Sophia, "Sophia, how did youe over?"

    "I rode the subway. Why do you ask?" Sophia looked at Wendy in embarrassment.

    "How about using our driver to take you back?" When she saw that all the people in Colin''s table followed Wendy out, Sophia understood that Wendy had probably wanted to ride with Colin.

    Sophia shook her head and said, "No, Auntie. It''s okay. Thank you. I have to go now. Bye, Brody! See you next time!"

    Ambrose waved at Sophia with sadness in his eyes and said, "Sophia, pleasee to y with me when you have time."

    "I definitely will." Sophia then entered the lift with a smile.

    Just before the lift doors slid shut, her eyes met Colin''s...

    This one nce made Sophia''s heart beat fast.

    Coming out from the shopping mall, Sophia walked to the metro entrance.

    If her and Colin''s child didn''t die, it would have been the same age as Ambrose''s.

    However, she didn''t know that Colin was this fickle. Not long after their divorce, Colin had slept with Dorothy and had a

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    moke out. "Tell me, why did you approach my son?"

    "I didn''t approach him on purpose..." She refuted.

    Collin sneered. "You didn''t approach him on purpose... But you still approached him, right?"

    Closing her eyes, Sophia lowered her head and said, "If this bothers Mr Li so much, then I won''t see Brody again."

    He raised her face from her chin. With a cigarette in his mouth, Collin narrowed his eyes and said, "You haven''t changed after all these years. You were able to coax my son."

    Both his mother and his son seemed to like her. Sophia was good!

    "No, Mr Li. You seemed to have misunderstood. Brody and I just... hit it off."

    "If a three-year-old child and a woman in her twenties hit it off, then the woman must have done something to attract the child!"

    Sophia was speechless.

    Colin was getting aggressive, hurting Sophia deeply.

    "I wish you and Dorothy happiness, Mr Li. I have to go, " said Sophia, her head still lowered. She wanted to leave, but the hand on her chin gripped tighter.

    "Mr Li, I really didn''t approach your son on purpose. Maybe... I miss my child too much... If Mr Li and Mrs Li want, I won''t see your son again, " she pledged earnestly.

    His face suddenly softened. Colin let her face go and stubbed out a cigarette butt. "Do you like my son?"

    "Yes." How could she not? She was even in love with the boy''s father.

 Chapter 1311 Being a mistress was not what she wanted.

    "Don''t you dare try to see him again! Understood?"

    "..." Why did he hate her so much? Not only did he get engaged with the daughter of her enemy, but he also forbade her from seeing his son.

    As she gasped for air, she whispered, "I get it, and I am terribly sorry for the inconvenience I had caused. Now, if you''ll excuse me..."

    "What? Do you feel wronged?" His voice stopped her from turning back.

    As much as she was tempted to get close, Sophia stepped back to keep her distance from him. "No, " she said.

    She wanted to leave so badly, but Colin clearly wasn''t letting her leave. He gripped her wrist and pressed her against his car.

    Their two bodies touched; the strong smell of tobo went into her nostrils.

    She was overwhelmed by his sudden move, so she stuttered, "Colin, I swear I will never, ever get anywhere near your son... I..." The rest of her words drowned in his mouth.

    Sophia''s mind became nk, and she couldn''t think about anything at the moment, except the fact that Colin was kissing her, the man she loved kissing her.

    As their passion grew stronger, Colin pulled open the door to the back seats and pushed her inside.

    Suddenly, Sophia came back to her senses. She grasped his greedy hand, breathing delicately, and said "Please, I am not ready to..."

    It had been three years since she dated someone. She even turned Hugh down.

    He cast a nce at her red lips and said, "Don''t tell me you haven''t had sex with any man in past three years."

    Sophia nodded. Having no idea how to exin it, she could onlye up with an excuse, "... I haven''t met a decent guy..."

    She knew it wasn''t true. During her three-year stay in Mn, she had encountered men of different backgrounds. Handsome guys, sessful guys... But none of them had made her heart pound.

    He drew himself closer to her and approached her small face. "What if you had met a decent guy?"

    She found herself intoxicated by his low,

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    ur dad into visiting you. My baby..."

    At Colin''s ce.

    Colin walked gently into Ambrose''s room. It was almost 11PM; the child was already asleep.

    As he did every night, he tucked his sleeping son in.

    Suddenly, a small hand grabbed his muscr arm. He found Ambrose looking at him with sleepy eyes, "Daddy."

    The child looked exactly the same as... Sophia, the woman he constantly recognized in his son. He said in a soft tone, "Yes?"

    Ambrose got up instantly. "Daddy, do you like Sophia?"

    "... Why are you asking?" Keeping hisposure, Colin sat on the edge of the bed and stared at the serious-looking boy.

    The next words that popped out of his naughty little kid''s mouth startled him. "Daddy, I want Sophia to be my girlfriend. I hope you can let her be your future daughter-inw."

    "..." Colin ced his own palm on his face, speechless.

    "Daddy, please say something. What do you think?" The boy moved his father''s palm out of his face and looked at him with puppy dog eyes.

    Colin looked at him and said, "No, I disagree."

    The boy angrily responded, "You are against it because she is older than me. Don''t worry. She will wait for me to grow up and marry her. She likes me, and I like her!"

    "You really do?" He asked.

    Ambrose nodded, "Yes."

    "Very much?"

 Chapter 1312 I Will Run Away With Sophia

    "Yes!" Ambrose answered dauntlessly.

    Colin found himself utterly speechless. He paused for a while and then tried to put his idea across the table. "Okay. There are two options for you. First, you can make her your girlfriend. And that will be easy for everybody. Then the second thing is I can make her... your mother."

    ... Pondering about what is happening and what will happen, they both stayed silent for a while.

    Finally, Ambrose broke the silence and shouted as loud as he could, "Grandma! Your son ising after my girlfriend!"

    Colin hissed at him, "Shut up! You''re ruining everything!"

    Ambrose knew everybody was already asleep. Yet, it didn''t stop him to say it loud. He did that on purpose.

    Ambrose grabbed Colin''s arm and turned serious. "Colin, I am telling you. Sophia Lo would be mine sooner orter. You know I could do that and I''ll make sure I will. So stay away from her!"

    The son sternly warned his father. But the father had other ns in mind. Suddenly, Colin got hold of Ambrose,id him down on his legs and spanked his bottom three times...

    Pak! Pak! Pak!

    "Nooooo! Waaaa!" Ambrose seemed to burst into tears and spitefully blurted out, "Colin... you are my enemy now! You stay away from me too! Huhuhu..." Ambrose felt very sad and blue. Never in his life had he imagined that his beloved Daddy would want to grab from him the woman he loved.

    Colin put Ambrose down on the bed and said, "So, do you really want to have a fight with me over a woman? You know, it will end badly for you, Ambrose."

    Ambrose pretended to be weeping as he tried to wipe the tears that hadn''t evene down. He nodded heavily and said, "Yes! I think you should give up, or I will fight you through the bitter end. You are 34 years old already! You are an old man now! How can youpete for a girl with a young man like me? Aren''t you too old for chasing girls? Young men always triumph over old men in this sort of thing.

    ... Why were they both falling in love with that woman? What did he see in Sophia that prompted Ambrose to fight against his father rather than giving up?

    Colin tucked Ambrose into the bed again and said, "Just go to sleep!"

    "No. I don''t want to! "If you don''t give up, I will run away with Sophia! And you will never see me again!" Ambrose tried to threaten his father. Ambrose was thinking about running away with Sophia. If only he could be with Sophia, he would not fear anything at all. He was not afraid of what Colin would do to him because he knew that he can survive any challenges.

    Colin yfully pointed at Ambrose''s nose, fixed his eyes on his and said, "Go to sleep now, or I won''t let you see Sophia again. You''re in way over your head."

    ''Fine, but this is not over.'' Ambrose bravely said to himself. Then he closed his eyes and tried to sleep.

    For now, they will call a truce. But both of them knew that this truce was just temporary.

    Colin was fretting endlessly over Sophia and Ambrose. When he got back to his room, he threw his phone on the

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    the meeting room. Then someone figured out who Jonas was talking about and everyone started to murmur. They kept looking and sneering at Sophia. Sophia was not angry at what Jonas said. At least that was how she portrayed herself in front of everybody. She smiled at him instead, and said, "Jonas, you must have some evidence showing that I''m stealing others'' design, right? Show it then."

    "Of course!" Jonas retorted quickly. He had thought about it thoroughly.

    Now the whole thing had been reported by the media, and everyone has been paying so much attention on this issue. Three years after Sophia''s divorce, she was once again under the limelight.

    She was Eason''s disciple. It would reflect badly on Eason''s reputation.

    In just a short span of time, her stature was diminishedpletely. Many people left their bitter remarks in her Weibo. Someone even said that he was d Colin had given up on her and that she was a giarist.

    "Okay then! Bring out your evidences. Let us see them." said Sophia. Sophia looked straight into Jonas'' eyes, just like Jonas would fix his eyes on her.

    Jonas withdrew his gaze and ordered the secretary to put the giarized designs on the screen.

    There were 12 fashion designs presented on the screen. These were the alleged designs that Sophia was used of stealing.

    "Yuki, could you tell me when you finished these designs?" Sophia demanded to know. She looked at the woman standing in the corner, who seemed livid.

    Yuki stood up straight and responded quickly, "I finished them in two days."

    Sophia nced at her boss'' fierce gaze, and realized that Yuki was just following his order.

    However, herputer was hacked by someone half an hour ago, and she lost all her files. So she could not use them to prove herself. She was at a dilemma. Luckily, she still knew how she could show them the truth.

    "Jonas, please wait for a moment. I need to make a phone call." Then Sophia called someone despite hearing Jonas''s loud protest from behind her.

 Chapter 1313 Kill Sophia Lo

    Several minutester, Hugh showed up in the meeting room with several reporters following behind him.

    Hugh had known about what was going on in the meeting before he even came here. He had thought of what he would do and prepared for it. He walked inside and directly connected the screen to hisputer.

    The reporters were getting ready to shoot the scene, and they aimed their cameras at Sophia and the screen.

    Hugh opened hisputer under everyone''s confused gaze. They did not know what he was nning to do. He opened the Wechat For PC, and clicked on the chat records between him and Sophia.

    Most of them were voice messages, so the others would not know what they had been talking about.

    Actually, most of it were sweet messages of concern from Hugh. It was a bit embarrassing, but he continued scrolling through it so he could show these people what truly happened.

    Hugh kept going through the messages and finally found out what he was looking for. He then had the page erged and people clearly saw the time stamp indicated on the message and it was clear as crystal that the conversation happened half a month ago.

    Sophia had sent him two files. Hugh opened one of them, and it disyed twelve pieces of design drafts.

    The crowd immediately burst into an uproar.

    Hugh closed the file and then kept rolling up through the pages. Then he opened another file which was sent by Sophia just ten days ago. It was a PowerPoint presentation.

    The designs in the presentation file were exactly the same as Yuki''s. Yet, Yuki said that she had finished the designs just two days ago. Everyone in the meeting room was shocked as they started discussing with each other.

    The reporters all took photos of the designs on the screens. Hugh and Sophia have presented a very concrete evidence.

    Hugh looked at the crowd and said coldly, "Sophia Lo has already informed me about the concept of her design about a month ago. We all need evidence, don''t we? We cannot just blindly believe the mere words that people would say. The truth is in front of you. This chat records indicate that Sophia sent me the design draft and designs many days ago. Sophia is innocent, and these evidences back her up on that."

    One of the reporters curiously asked, "Is there any chance that Sophia Lo has stolen Yuki''s design before she sent them to you?"

    "That''s possible. Maybe she has been lying to you since the very beginning." Someone also raised suspicions.

    Sophia and Hugh took a nce at each other, and then Sophia smiled and said, "That''s easy. We can alway pull up CCTV footage."

    Then Jonas acted up on it and ordered the CCTV footage be showed on the screen. Judging by the footage, no one hase into Sophia''s office.

    Sophia realized that the video footage had been revised since the timeline was not urate. Then she walked to Y

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    e at what he was seeing.

    Most of the voice messagessted almost 1 minute*. It seemed that they were getting closer and closer to each other...

    (*TN: The maximum length of the voice message in Wechat is 1 minute.)

    They were brought up together, and now they chatted with each other so often. It was hard to believe that there was no romantic involvement between the both of them.

    In a private restaurant.

    Hugh put the delicious steamed fish in front of Sophia and said, "Have some. It''s really tasty, you''ll like it."

    "You should have some too, Hugh." Sophia''s voice was sweet and caring whenever she was around Hugh. Sophia did not hesitate and picked up some fish meat with the chopsticks.

    "Eat well!" said Hugh. They were having a small, rxing talk and the atmosphere was cozy and warm.

    Sophia picked up her ss and said, "Hugh, thanks for your help today, I was able to walk out of the room safely. If not for you, I would not be here. Here''s a toast for you. Cheers!"

    "Oh, don''t mention it." Hugh casually replied, but deep down, he was overjoyed. They clinked sses and sipped some wine.

    After they put down their sses, Sophia looked at Hugh embarrassingly and said, "Hugh, Your father today... I just can''t help but be wary of him."

    Hugh was very kind to her, sometimes too kind to her. But She could not say no to his kindness. She did not want to be rude to a person who cared for her.

    But Jonas was her enemy, and he was Hugh''s father. It will spell trouble not just for her, but also for the man in front of her. It must be very hard for Hugh to be caught up in this dilemma.

    Hugh did not want to cause her more pressure, and said reassuringly, "Stop thinking that way. Don''t worry about me. I always stand by the side of what is fair and just."

    After a while, Sophia replied in a soft voice, "You are very kind to me, Hugh. How can I ever repay you?"

 Chapter 1314 What Did You Do to My Son

    Hugh pretended to be thinking about it seriously. The truth was that he thought about this a thousand times over. Then he said, "How about marrying me?"

    Sophia looked at him, obviously stunned. Hugh spoke once more, "Sophia, you should think about it. We would make a good couple and I believe you know that."

    "¡­ Hugh, what I believe is that you think too highly of me. To be honest, you deserve a better woman for a partner. Look at me. I am already divorced, and I also... have given birth to a baby. Why do you still want to love me

    Everyone looks down at me." Sophia kind of expected this from him but she has always rejected the idea. In the past three years, Hugh had expressed his love for her every Valentine''s Day. But time and time again, she would reject him.

    Hugh picked up the goblet with the red wine in it. He clicked the goblet to hers and said, "Sophia, why do you think I care about those things? Those things are in the past already. What I care for is the person right in front of me. As long as you stay with me in the future, everything that happened in the past will be forgotten!"

    Sophia was feeling a bit ufortable now. Thinking that Colin was going to get married at the end of next month, she didn''t say anything to reject Hughpletely. Butter, she thought it was wrong. "You know that I love Colin. Although he is going to get married at the end of next month, it is true that I still love him. You¡­ had better give up. I don''t know if I could ever move on from him, and I don''t want you to spend your life waiting for me."

    Realizing her dilemma, he smiled rather bitterly, and then he turned to another topic. "Recently, I went to a dinner party and met Miss Hang. She said a lot of things about you."

    Miss Hang? Oh! Sandra.

    Hugh''s words diverted Sophia from thinking further about Colin. She said, "What did she say, then?"

    For Sophia, she felt doubtful about Sandra. She didn''t know whether Sandra is really to be me. She had mixed feelings about that woman.

    "She said June will be holding a birthday party at the middle of next month. Patrick will hold the party for her at home, and he invited me to bring you along."

    June? Sinceing back, she hadn''t seen the gentle and sweet June. She got very excited at the thought of that so she nodded and said, "Okay."

    Oh no! On the other hand, Lien must have attended the party!

    ¡­

    After paying the bill, they went out of the stylish and luxurious restaurant. Sophia and Hugh were walking towards the parking lot when her mobile phone suddenly rang. The screen disyed Wendy''s name. She answered the phone eagerly, "Hi auntie

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    tions made her feel so ufortable.

    "I haven''t done anything to him. Why would you think like that?" They just yed or chatted with each other. It was just a friendly rtionship. What could she have done to Ambrose other than that?

    Colin pulled her back to face him. "Why did Ambrose want you to be his girlfriend? And he even wanted to fight with me because of you!"

    ... Sophia really felt helpless right now. "Mr. Li, why do you want to argue with a kid. Don''t you think that you are being a bit childish?"

    The truth was Sophia can''t believe that she can still put up with this man considering theirst disappointing and infuriating conversation.

    "I am here to warn you to leave my son alone!"

    "... I see. Anything else? Because I really have work to do." Her voice sounded a little upset now.

    Colin''s tone turned indifferent as he blurted out, "I am hungry!"

    "... Well, this ce is not a restaurant! Eat somewhere else!"

    "Cook a meal for me!"

    ¡­ He didn''t eat the dishes that she cooked before. Why did he ask her to cook for him now? She had delivered the food for him for many times and he always refused them. What was going on now?

    She stared at Colin right in the eyes. "Colin, you are getting married. It''s not appropriate for us to act like this. Please stop ying around."

    "Then what is appropriate for us to do? Like this?" He suddenly grabbed her into his arms, and kissed her on the lips hard. Sophia didn''t even have the chance to think.

    ¡­

    After a long while that their lips were locked into each other, Sophia pushed him away and gasped, "I won''t be your first mistress!"

    She loved Colin, but not like this!

    "Oh, you''re not the first mistress. You are at most, the third, or maybe the fourth."

 Chapter 1315 Throw Himself at Me!

    "..." Sophia Lo almost fainted when she heard him, but she pretended to be calm, and mocked, "You''re right! Millions of girls would wait in line if you ever wanted a lover!"

    Colin ignored her sarcasm and grabbed her purse to get the key. He unlocked the door and stepped in her house. He did this as naturally as if he was entering his own house.

    Sophia followed him in as if she was the guest.

    "Get dinner for me!" Colin ordered her. He sat on the sofa as if he owned this ce.

    Sophia rolled her eyes. She started walking towards the bedroom,ining all the way. "What a fickle man!" If he is unhappy, he will push me away. And once he feels better, well..., he would throw himself at me.

    He must be happy now as he is throwing himself at me."

    Sophia reached her bedroom. She always wanted to give something back to Colin, and this was a good chance to do so.

    She returned to the living room two minutester with a bank card in her hand. She held out the card to him and said, "This is the fifty million yuan you gave me. I want to return these to you."

    The room became silent, and Sophia felt an unknown fear creeping up her legs. She wondered why she was feeling scared. As far as she knew, she was doing the right thing by giving the money back to him.

    "Do you really want me to get angry now?" Colin coldly asked her.

    ''Didn''t you get angry with me three years ago?'' Sophia murmured to herself.

    Seeing his reaction, Sophia felt the need to exin. She said, "Please don''t get me wrong, Colin. I really appreciate your help in the past years. Since you''re going to get married again, I think it''s only right that I give this back to you. Then I can start a new life... Ah!" Sophia screamed. The bank card fell to the floor and she was swept into Colin''s arms.

    "ying hard-to-get, huh?" Colin stared at her with his narrowed, cool eyes.

    Finding the man whom she missed day and night so close to her, Sophia realized that he was more charming and charismatic than she remembered. She shook her head and said, "No, I''m not."

    She could not understand why Colin thought that she was ying hard-to-get. As far as she was concerned, she was maintaining proper distance from a man who had a fiancee.

    While she was still in her thoughts, Colin said, "Fine. Now that you don''t want to feed my stomach, I wouldn''t mind being fed in another way!" He put her on the sofa andy on top of her.

    Sophia nervously looked at him. "Colin, please don''t! I''m not prepared to..., " she pleaded.

    "I am." He interrupted her mid-sentence and pressed his lips to hers.

    Sophia

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    y to Hermosa. As he reached closer, he noticed the tears in his mother''s eyes.

    Hearing Hugh''s voice, Hermosa hurriedly took a tissue and hastily wiped her tears. Then she raised her head, looked at her son and said, "Hugh, Mom has something to tell you."

    "Sure, Mom. What is it?"

    Hermosa took Hugh''s hands in her own. "From tomorrow on... I''ll be a nun and will live in the temple. Please take care of yourself, my son, " she said. ...

    A nun? Hugh was shocked by his mother''s words. "But why?" he asked her.

    He knew that Hermosa was a believer of Buddhism, but to be a nun... that was going too far. Something must be wrong!

    Hermosa was not sure if she should tell Hugh the reason for her decision. So, she shook her head and gently said, "Hugh, you don''t need to know the reason. Can you promise me that you''ll take care of yourself?"

    Hugh turned to look at Jonas. He seemed to understand the reason behind his mother''s decision. He walked over to Jonas and violently grabbed his cor! Jonas was shocked. "Hugh, what the fuck are you doing?" he yelled.

    "Can''t you tell? I''m going to take your life, you old fuck!" Saying this, Hugh punched Jonas, but he ducked the blow.

    Hermosa didn''t want either of them to get hurt because of her. She anxiously ran over to stop them. She held on to Hugh''s arms. "Hugh, please don''t do this!" She pleaded.

    "Stand back, Mom! It must be him, or you wouldn''t have taken such a decision!" Hugh tried to push away Hermosa, but she held onto his arm.

    "Hugh, please! Let him go."

    Hugh hesitated but finally released Jonas, who adjusted his clothes. Angry at Hugh for punching him, he screamed at Hugh. "You little shit! Dare to beat up your old man, huh? How unfilial of you!"

 Chapter 1316 A Romantic Accident

    "What right do you have to scold me? It is you, Jonas Pei, who has caused all this mess! Don''t think that I don''t know what the fuck you''ve done! Why won''t my sistere back home? Why has my mother decided to be a nun? Jonas Pei, are you even human?" Hugh screamed at Jonas. His eyes were red with anger. How he wished he had nothing to do with this evil man.

    Hermosa pulled Hugh aside. "Hugh, go to your room. I''ll talk to youter, " she ordered him.

    Hugh gave Jonas a cold nce and reluctantly left the room. Jonas was also infuriated by Hugh''s behavior.

    Hermosa visited Hugh''s room twenty minutester. It pained her to see his son''s lonely figure in the balcony.

    She had always been very proud of her son and, before knowing what Jonas had done, of her husband.

    But now...

    Hugh was looking down at the backyard and the gloom enclosed him. "Mother, if you''re not happy with father, divorce him. I can take care of you, " he said in a sad voice without turning to face his mother.

    Hermosa felt aghast at Hugh''s words. She had never thought of divorcing Jonas. Even though she had overheard what he had said today, divorcing him had nevere to her mind.

    "I have no idea... Hugh, I''ve made up my mind. I''ll go to the nunnery. Although I don''t know what the future would be, I will figure it out as I go along, " she firmly said. Hermosa had divorced once. She didn''t want another one.

    "But, Mother..." Hugh wanted to say more, but stopped when he saw the sadness in his mother''s eyes.

    "Your father wants to kill Sophia. Tell her to be careful, " Hermosa whispered.

    Hugh was horrified. He could not believe what he had just heard. The rage, that had ebbed inside him, now swelled into a full blown fury. He really wanted to teach that devil a lesson. But Hermosa pulled him back.

    She understood that Hugh was very upset. "Don''t! If your father knows I told you this, he won''t forgive me."

    Hermosa had overheard Jonas talking on the phone, and what he had said was the reason for her decision to go to the nunnery.

    She wanted to stay there and pray every day for her two children and Sophia and her family.

    Hugh tightly held his mother''s hands, wondering why he had such a cruel father.

    It''s a shame! He thought.

    Jonas Pei had wounded his

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    es, Mr. Li." The lifeguard called the manager of the 12th floor through the wireless inte and asked him to open Colin''s room.

    On the 12th floor

    Colin carried Sophia, who was still dripping wet, to the bed and covered her with all the avable quilts. He then ordered the manager to send a woman''s suit and hot soup to his room.

    "Yes, Mr. Li. What''s the size of..."

    The manager left the room after Colin had told him the detailed measurements.

    "Sophia, are you okay?" Ambrose asked in a concerned voice. He was standing at the bedside nervously holding her hand.

    Sophia had meant to "y dead" out of embarrassment when she heard Colin urately tell the manager her measurements, but she didn''t want to worry the little boy. So she adjusted her breath, opened her eyes and softly answered, "Yes, I''m fine." Then Sophia began to cough violently.

    Colin handed her a ss of water so she could soothe her throat.

    "Sophia, let daddy teach you how to swim, alright?" Ambrose spoke his mind, though he was a little unwilling.

    He wished he could grow up quickly so that he could protect Sophia.

    Not expecting such a statement from Ambrose, Sophia choked on the water that she was drinking. "No... It''s okay, Ambrose. As it is, I don''t swim a lot, " she spluttered. She stole a nce at Colin and saw that there were no expressions on his face.

    "All right, Sophia. Do you feel better? Here, let me help you." Ambrose lifted his small hand and gently rubbed her chest to help her breathe smoothly.

 Chapter 1317 You Love Me, Not My Dad

    Touched, Sophia looked at the little boy. She had thought that he would be scared, but here he was, acting as courageously as he could.

    However, Colin pulled back his son''s hand.

    .... Ambrose speechlessly stared at his dad. "What are you doing?" he asked. "I''m helping her breathe. She just choked on water."

    "You don''t need to do that. She''s okay now!" Colin said in a voice filled with exasperation. As they gazed at each other, the me of anger in their eyes became conspicuous.

    Seeing Ambrose getting upset, Sophia instantly sat up in bed. "Brody, you don''t need to worry about me. I''m okay now!"

    Sophia''s soft voice erased the anger Ambrose felt. He lovingly looked at her and said, "Sophia, once we get married, we will move out."

    ... Sophia was bbergasted. She did not know what to say.

    Frowning, Colin ignored his son''s words and turned to Sophia. "Take off the wet clothes!" he ordered her.

    ... "All right!" Sophia agreed.

    Colin intended to stay, but he didn''t want his son in the room while Sophia changed her clothes. Therefore, he dragged Ambrose out of the room.

    But Ambrose struggled and squirmed in his father''s grip. "Where are you taking me? I need to be with Sophia!" he said, kicking about his little hands and legs.

    "Men should not watch ady changing clothes!" Colin''s voice sounded very serious.

    Ambrose argued, "But I''m not a man yet. I''m just a kid!"

    "One day you will be!"

    "But I''m not a man now, which means I can be there!"

    "I will not allow it!"

    "I don''t need your permission. She is my girlfriend!"

    Hearing this, Colin pinned his son against hisp and raised his hand to hit him. Ambrose immediately shouted, "Sophia, help. Dad''s gonna hit me!"

    Sophia instantly put on the clothes she was taking off and dashed out.

    When she saw that Colin''s palm was merely inches away from his son''s tiny butt, her heart ached. She plucked Ambrose from Colin''sp and said, "Colin, he''s just a kid. Why are you being so hard on him?"

    Putting his arms around Sophia''s waist, Ambrose pretended to be frightened. "Sophia, please take me with you!" he wailed.

    Sophia pulled Ambrose away from her since she was still drenched from head to toe and hadn''t had the opportunity to change her clothes. She turned to Colin and said, "Look what you''ve done to poor Brody!"

    Colin took an unsympathetic look at his son. He was sure that Sop

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    en Colin walked out of the bathroom, Sophia was talking to Hugh on the phone. "Tonight? Where? ... Okay, I''ll call youter tonight, " Sophia said into the phone.

    When she took a look at Colin walking out of the bathroom with merely a robe on, her heart started doing somersaults.

    Sophia flushed though she had seen his body several times before.

    "I gotta go. See you tonight!" She instantly hung up the phone, under his stern gaze.

    Sophia put her phone into her purse, which the housekeeper had brought, and trotted towards the bathroom with a robe in her hand.

    But Colin stood in her way, "Where are going tonight?" he asked.

    "I am having dinner with a friend, " she replied. Her voice was honest.

    "Which friend?"

    ... "Hugh"

    "And?"

    "There''s no ''and''." Sophia winked. Hugh had sounded upset on the phone and had wanted Sophia to be there with him, and Sophia agreed.

    Colin probed again in a cold voice. "A date?"

    "What''s it to you?" She looked into his eyes.

    However, before she could hear Colin''s answer, someone knocked at the door again.

    Sophia tightly wrapped herself in the robe and walked past him into the bathroom. "I should take that shower now, " she said, closing the door behind her.

    After Sophia went into the bathroom, Colin answered the door. But he frowned slightly when he realized who was standing outside.

    "Colin, you''re really here! I was in the spa downstairs with my friends when I heard that you''re up here. So I thought maybe I shoulde up and ask you how things are going." Dorothy tried hard to make her smile as bright as ever.

 Chapter 1318 Pick a Gift for Mother-in-law

    Dorothy hade to check on Colin because she heard that he hade to the room with a woman in his arms.

    And Colin answering the bell wearing just a bathrobe, made it hard for Dorothy not to think of anything else. Her difort made her clench her fists at her sides.

    "I''m good, " replied Colin. "So what brought you here?" Colin firmly stood beside the door. He had no intention of inviting her in.

    "Nothing much. Can I wait inside so we could leave together?" Saying so, Dorothy tried to step inside. She really wanted to find out which woman had the guts to seduce her fiance.

    Colin understood her intentions. He solidly stood in front of her. "That won''t be necessary. I have some other business to deal with. You do not need to wait for me, " he dismissed her.

    "What about mom''s birthday party tomorrow night?" Dorothy piteously looked at her fiance.

    "I''ll be there."

    She could not think of any other excuse to continue talking to Colin. She could also make out that he was a little irritated, so she decided to leave. But had it been Payne standing in front of her just now, she might have already pped him. But this man was Colin, tremendously superior than Payne in all aspects.

    Dorothy put on a gentle smile. "Okay. I''ll leave then. Be careful while driving."

    Colin didn''t bother answering. He closed the door before she had finished the sentence.

    Looking back at the closed door, Dorothy felt wretched for herself. She knew she couldn''t dare to be angry even when treated like this.

    Although Colin and she had been engaged for three years, he still hung out with different girls. That Maeve, for instance, was one of them. And Dorothy could notin even about this to him.

    Therefore, she desperately waited for the end of the next month, when she would be Mrs. Li and have the right to stave off all these trollops.

    As for now, she could only let Colin have his fun. She understood that a girl was always by Colin''s side because he was a man of excellence. All the girls wanted to be seen with him.

    The moment Sophia stepped out of the bathroom, she was surrounded by Colin''s strong arms. He bent down and kissed her red, luscious lips.

    She tried to escape, but couldn''t. She did not want to do anything as she had just applied medicine on certain parts of her body that still hurt.

    Besides, she had soaked in water, which must have inmed her wounds.

    "No..

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    with a functional fire-fighting system since it was located in a popted area.

    "They have just called the fire station and are looking for possible causes, " answered Wade.

    "I see. I''ll be there soon, " he said and disconnected the phone.

    When he looked around for Sophia, he could not see her. Assuming that she had left, he started walking towards his own car. He quickly got inside, drove out of the parking area and headed downtown.

    When Sophia drove out of the parking lot and passed the mall, she tried to find Colin.

    She was sure that Colin would run after her, but he hadn''t.

    Depressed, she pressed hard on the elerator and drove towards the hospital.

    She finally realized that it was just her fantasy. She had overrated the love he had for her.

    By the time, she came out of the hospital, it was already 6. Sophia went to a pet shop before she went to meet Hugh.

    She bought a ck cat and had it wrapped. She then asked the owner to parcel it to a particr person at a certain ce.

    At the cruise ship

    Sophia found Hugh sitting alone at the bar on the sixth floor. His cold temperament discouraged all the girls who wanted to get close to him.

    A woman with heavy makeup was sitting next to his stool. But, when that woman saw Sophia sit next to him, she got up and shot Sophia an angry look.

    Sophia carefully looked at Hugh. There was a slight flush on his face. It was evident that he had been drinking.

    "Hugh, what happened?" Sophia asked. She ordered a cup of ratafee as she settled down to wait for his answer. She could sense that it would be a long night.

 Chapter 1319 Does Colin Also Know

    Hugh looked down at the wine in his ss. He was silent for quite a while. He didn''t know what to say, because he felt guilty.

    Suddenly, he said, "Sophia, should you ever face any problem, promise me that you will call me and I''ll be with you immediately!"

    Sophia was moved by his promise but wondered what had prompted it. "Sure, Hugh. But tell me, what''s wrong?" she asked.

    Hugh shook his head and answered, "Nothing. It''s just that mom has decided to go to the temple and submit to the Buddhist discipline while still wearing her hair*."

    *TN: In Buddhism, one can live a simple and meditative life and attain nirvana by staying in a temple without shaving one''s hair.

    Sophia was surprised. "What happened, Hugh?" she gently asked.

    Though Sophia wished that Jonas would be punished for what he had done, she also really hoped that Hermosa and her children weren''t affected.

    "Well, my mother just found out what my father had done to your family..." Hugh slowly said looking up at Sophia. Sophia was a good woman and deserved to be protected by a good man.

    He really wanted to be that man but his father had killed her mother! There was no evidence to suggest this but everyone knew that this was what had happened.

    Sophia froze and wondered how Hermosa knew this. Hermosa was really nice to her and if she knew that her husband was a killer... Ah! No wonder she was nning to go the temple!

    Suddenly Hugh''s phone started ringing. The man at the other end of the line said something and Hugh looked at Sophia. "I get it, " he said and disconnected the phone.

    Sophia forced herself out of her reverie and quizzically looked at Hugh.

    "Herring is in the Chess and Card Room on the seventh floor. They need a fourth yer to y cards and they are calling us. Let''s go there, " he said.

    ... Herring and Hugh, they were always with... Colin.

    Hugh and Sophia rose from their seats. Sophia didn''t want to go. "Could you go upstairs alone?" She hesitantly asked.

    Hugh looked at her andughingly said, "Don''t worry! All of them have a woman apanying them. If I go upstairs alone, it''ll be very embarrassing."

    Sophia thought about Hugh''s words, ''All of them have a woman apanying them?''

    Unable to say no, Sophia went with Hugh to the Chess and Card Room on the se

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    The others noticed her face go pale. Herring opened his mouth to say something, but didn''t know what to say. He wondered if he had said something wrong.

    Maeve noticed Sophia looking at Colin. She provocatively put her arms around him and moved closer.

    Colin turned to look at Maeve, smiled and said, "You naughty girl!"

    Maeve withdrew her arms and pretended to ignore him. "I''m not naughty!" she huffed. It looked as if they were just flirting with each other.

    But actually, Maeve had seen the warning and anger in Colin''s eyes. That was the reason why she had withdrawn her arms.

    Having known Colin for such a long time, she was afraid of him, especially after his divorce with Sophia.

    Hugh hadn''t said a thing since they came in. Holding Sophia''s hand on the table, he realized that it was very cold. "Sophia, why is your hand so cold? Are you feeling cold?"

    He asked with concern. Sophia was jerked back to reality. She wanted to pull back her hand, but Hugh didn''t give her a chance. So she lowered her head, shook it and said, "I''m fine. Why don''t you go and y."

    She couldn''t stop thinking that Colin had been deliberately drifting apart from her, even though he knew the truth.

    ''Why? Why?'' She kept asking herself and sobbed in her heart.

    When Hugh joined the table, Patrick asked him, "Did you drink just now?"

    Hugh nced at him and said that he had had something to drink downstairs. He then rolled the dice.

    Sophia''s phone was ringing in her bag. She took it out and saw that it was Aaron.

 Chapter 1320 Replacing Grit as Secretary General

    "Excuse me! I need to answer the phone. Please continue ying, " Sophia stood up with her phone in her hand. Her face was still pale.

    Hugh raised his head and told her, "There is a lounge inside. You can answer the call there."

    Sophia saw the door he was pointing at and nodded. "Okay, " she said and started moving towards the lounge.

    The waiter, seeing her walk towards the lounge, hastily opened the door. Sophia thanked him and closed the door behind her.

    Inside the lounge

    Sophia hung up. She sank into the sofa, feeling tired.

    She kept thinking about Herring''s words. ''So Colin knew that the woman on the video was not me and that I didn''t have any affair.

    But still, he hasn''t contacted me even once since I left three years ago.

    ... What does this mean?

    It only means that he doesn''t love me anymore.

    He really doesn''t love me anymore...''

    It took Sophia a lot of time to ept the reality.

    She tried hard to keep the tears back. Gradually she calmed down and called Aaron back.

    "Sophia, were you busy?"

    Sophia lightly answered, "No. I had to deal with another thing just now. What''s the matter, Aaron?"

    "Sophia, I will soon be back home!" Aaron said with confidence. His voice was filled with excitement.

    Sophia froze for an instant. She was happy that Aaron would be back.

    She smiled and said, "That''s great, Aaron. What''s the n?"

    "I''ll rece Grit as the secretary general of the SL Group, " he replied exhrated.

    Ah! Sophia was amazed. "But Aaron, you have no experience of working as a secretary general. How will you justify your selection and would you be able to do the job well?"

    She didn''t look down on her own brother, but she had worked as a secretary in the SL Group, and knew that the role was very demanding. Therefore, the requirements from a secretary general would be stricter and tougher.

    "Sophia, I worked as the driver for thepany leader in Britain. And a yearter, in the summer vacation, I concurrently served as his secretary. So I do have some experience of this role, " he exined. Aaron had been as amazed and worried as his sister when Colin had first offered him this job.

    But Colin had decided an

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    game, don''t me me."

    Hearing her words, Hugh smiled and ran his fingers through her long hair. "I believe in you, Sophia, " said he.

    ... His words seemed to have deeper meaning.

    Herring stopped talking with Shelly, coughed and said, "Don''t worry, Little Sophia! We will go easy on you."

    Sophia raised her eyebrows and said, "Thanks. Mr. Huo!"

    Herring looked at Sophia unhappily and said, "Why do you call me Mr. Huo? I allow you to call me by my first name. What do you think?"

    Sophia curled her lips, looked at Shelly with a smile and said, "No, Mr. Huo! Sister Shelly, you may ask him to go down on his kneels as a punishment once you''re home!"

    Sophia had divorced Colin. But if one counted by years, she could call Shelly sister, because she was older than her.

    "Sophia! How could you be so nice to him. Kneeling on the ground isn''t enough for him! He should kneel on durian, " Shelly intentionally joked.

    Hearing his wife speak like that, Herring loudly protested, "Shel, I''m your husband! Please stop."

    Sophia and June couldn''t helpughing. The atmosphere had rxed quite a bit.

    Hugh stared at Sophia''s face. He hadn''t seen herugh so happily for a long time.

    What Colin saw was Sophia happilyughing and Hugh staring at her. Suddenly, Colin''s face became dark with anger.

    He interrupted in a deep voice, "Do we y or not?"

    ... His sullen look confused everyone. ''What''s wrong with him?'' they collectively thought.

 Chapter 1321 Colin Had Long Known That She Was Innocent

    "Yes, of course, I''ll y. Let''s begin then..." Herring casually gave out a Bamboo One.

    As soon as Sophia saw the image of a bird, she shifted her gaze at Hugh, who she thought was behind her. It was an instinct rather than a need. But Hugh had gone outside already.

    She had to sound out Herring, "I have three birds here, could I... im a tile for a quadruplet?"

    When he heard this, Herring eximed out loud, "Oh, little Sophia. How could you do this to me?"

    As per the rule, he would lose money if Sophia did that.

    Sophia slightly grinned, "Are you ming me for your bad luck?" Then Sophia got a new card from the other side as June advised her to do. But it seemed useless. So she just gave the card out.

    Looking at the Bamboo Three given out by Sophia, Herring nced at Colin, who appeared very calm. "Don''t you want it?"

    "No!"

    ...

    While Hugh was having a conversation on the phone outside for half an hour, Sophia was ying inside the whole time. People say that newbies usually had better luck. Tonight, it was true. Sophia won a lot, nearly winning every round.

    So she also became addicted to it...

    Sophia was still immersed in the thrill and excitement of ying Mahjong when Patrick and June had to leave the table.

    In the course of ying, she had eaten all the peeled macadamia fruits beside her. The waiter served two more dishes of dried fruits. Sophia kept eating until her stomach was stuffed with them.

    At around ten o''clock in the evening, everyone left the No. 8 Cruise Ship.

    Sophia tightened her coat when they got out. She asked Hugh, "Shall I send you back to your home?"

    She sensed that Hugh would be unable to drive since he drank.

    Hugh did not refuse and directly sat in the seat beside the driver in Sophia''s car. Then, Sophia suddenly remembered one thing, "Wait for a moment!"

    She rushed to Colin''s car and called out to him, "Mr. Li!"

    Colin turned around and looked at her rather indifferently.

    Sophia took something out from her pocket, "Mr. Li, I want to give this back to you. The password is..."

    The man got into the car and drove away without looking back or saying a single word.

    The more cold-hearted Colin appeared to be, the more necessary Sophia felt it was to give the 50 million back to him.

    The reason why he didn''t ept it might be that he didn''t care about it

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    e era. If Jonas fired Sophia for no reason at all, he was actually putting hispany in great risk.

    "Then resign by yourself! Otherwise, there will be consequences!" The two were really onto each other now.

    Sophia smirked. She took a few steps forward and gazed at him, "What are you afraid of? I have nothing and I am nothing after my divorce with Colin. Do you think I can do something to you or the Pei Group on my own?"

    Her words were reasonable. Jonas once agreed to that idea. But he thought it was not as simple as what it seemed to be. Sophia''s recent behavior and acts would attest to that.

    "Sophia, don''t y with fire against me and don''t me me for not reminding you!" Jonas looked at the woman in front of him contemptuously. He really didn''t believe that a powerless woman could y some harsh tricks.

    He also believed that the chip was not in Sophia''s hands, or she needn''t have to work in the Pei Group at all!

    "Shall I thank you, then? Is that what you''re trying to say?" Sophia stared right into her enemy''s eyes with a mocking look on her face.

    "You don''t need to do that. And stay away from my son!" Hugh seemed to be brainwashed by this woman. He had quarreled with him for several times already and even threatened to renounce him for this woman. Such ungrateful child!

    Sophia twisted her lips, "You may get disappointed. As you have realized right now, I could get married with your son!"

    She stressed "could" since she has not made a promise to Hugh at this moment. She told Jonas these words just to make him ufortable.

 Chapter 1322 I Donâ€™t Want to Meet the Lien Family

    Jonas banged his hands heavily on the desk. He got even more infuriated when he saw how calm and confident Sophia was in front of him. "What did you just say? That you are going to marry Hugh? I''m his father and I''ll never agree to that!"

    But when he finally thought everything out, what Sophia just said relieved him of his greatest worry.

    He was uncertain and anxious if she and Colin still had feelings for each other. It was not a secret that Sophia went to Mn three years ago. He actually paid many people to observe and stalk on Colin and Sophia. It turned out that although Colin had been to Mn, he never went out of his way to search for Sophia.

    But these were not enough to dispel his anxiety. Now that the two people were about to marry respectively and go their own separate ways, he waspletely relieved that they would not see each other anymore.

    "It''s not your call."

    Sophia was trying to point out that Hugh didn''t listen to his father at all now!

    Jonas rubbed his eyes and scratched his head, "Why are you bing so bitchy?"

    ... How was she being bitchy? Sophia put on a cold expression on her face. "Since we have different opinions, there is no need to talk anymore. This ispletely useless. I''ll go back to work if you don''t have anything else to say!"

    When her hand was already on the doorknob to open the door, she turned back. "Jonas, was it you who handicapped my father three years ago?"

    Jonas didn''t have to lie this time, "Damn right you are! That was me and Gregary. It was Gregary who called!"

    Sophia clenched her fists in so much anger. She knew it! It was either him or Gregary! "Then why did you ask me to divorce Colin?!" Did they do it just to force a rtionship between Colin and Dorothy? She always thought that it was not so simple.

    "Why? I''ll tell you, but not right now." When he was sure that Colin would really marry Dorothy, he could tell her.

    Sophia went back to her office. As she was going downstairs, she received a call from Hugh.

    "I''ll go to Marce''s birthday party on behalf of the Pei Group, could you... be my partner? Please?" Since Hugh knew her rtionship with the Lien family, he hesitated before calling her. But he actually didn''t want to find another woman. That''s why he called Sophia to try his luck.

    As expected, Sophia refused, "I don''t want to see them! You know that, Hugh."

    "Sophia, you

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    ere fixed on Sophia but she turned to Hugh to smile slightly, "Thank you, Hugh. You are getting more and more handsome!"

    "Thank you for thepliment! We know you''re both busy so we won''t keep you in this conversation. Have a good party!" Then Hugh took Sophia''s hand, who was putting on a very lovely and alluring smile, and led her to the other side.

    Then warm greetings came from behind them, "Mr. Li, wee!"

    "Hello, Mr. Li!"

    "Mr. Li, you are here! This is wonderful!"

    "Wow! It''s Colin. He is finally here!"

    ...

    When Dorothy saw Colin, she knew that she had the advantage. She rushed to Colin and gave him a sweet greeting. "Colin, you are here! We''ve been waiting for you for a long time! Let''s go and meet my mom!"

    Colin forced a smile and slowly walked over to Marce and Gregary. It was obvious that Colin does not look excited nor happy right now. He said in a faint voice, "Uncle, aunt, I am sorry I waste."

    Seeing her good-looking and famous son-inw, Marce smiled like a blooming lovely flower, "It''s all right. I am happy as long as you cane!"

    "Yes, Dorothy has been talking about you for a long time. She has said many good things about you." Gregary smiled at his embarrassed daughter, "It''s really hard to keep a grown-up daughter! She dumps her father as soon as she finds a fiance!"

    Dorothy stomped her feet, "Dad! You''re embarrassing me!"

    Her shyness and childish gesture shocked and surprised Sophia. She had never seen her like this before when she was dating Payne! That would mean only one thing. She was deeply in love with Colin.

 Chapter 1323 Chop It!

    "Well, I''ll keep my mouth shut then. Dorothy, you can stay with your mom. I''ll have a gentleman talk with Colin first." They seem to be a real family. Their interaction was admirable and it was obvious that they knew each other very well.

    Colin handed over the present to Marce and then went with Gregary to meet several businessmen.

    As Sophia and Hugh were talking rather seriously with the general manager of Ji n, Colin and Gregary came over to them. They stood together in a circle.

    "Are Mr. Pei and Mr. Li old friends? Looks to me as if you know each other pretty well." A new general manager from A Country asked them. Since he was new to the area, he doesn''t know about their history just yet.

    Colin and Hugh took a nce at each other. There was nothing but innocence in their eyes. "Yes. We''ve been friends for many years."

    Hugh draped his arm around Colin''s shoulder and said in a friendly way, "Yes. We''re good friends!"

    Deep down both of them, they were still good friends. Sophia was the only issue that separated them.

    With a ss of red wine in her hand, Sophia lowered her head in embarrassment. She knew that she was the reason why Colin and Hugh had developed a gap from each other.

    The general manager naively asked Hugh, "Mr. Pei, I find Miss Lo so brilliant and beautiful. She must be your girlfriend."

    Well... Everyone in the circle were taken aback with the manager''s words as they fell awkwardly silent. When Sophia raised her head, Hugh responded quickly, "Not yet. But I''m pursuing her!"

    His response defused the awkward atmosphere. All of them burst intoughter. The general manager said in a more cheerful tone, "Mr. Pei, you should step up your game. Since Miss Lo is so beautiful, there must be many men pursuing her! That I''m sure!"

    Sophia moved closer to Hugh and looked at the general manager with her signature lovely smile. "I''m ttered. Since Hugh has been so kind to me, I would probably be with him in the near future."

    Her humorous yet ironic reply made peopleugh again. People did not dare to mention anything about their past. Seeing that Sophia and Hugh have already developed an intimacy with each other, Gregary heaved a sigh of relief.

    He would no longer worry about his assumption that Sophia would still pursue Colin.

    Hugh grinned from ear to ear. Although he knew that Sophia was just making a scene, he was still very happy as he believed that his

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    llect yourself together! That was just a cat, for God''s sake!"

    His sharp and fiery eyes made Marce sober. She suddenly realized that they were in a public ce. In an instant, she feltpletely ashamed. She hurried to gather her senses and issued a heartfelt apology to everyone, "I''m sorry. Please forgive me. That was not like me at all."

    The ck cat was caught by a security guard. Someone shouted from the crowd, "Please don''t kill it!"

    "Totally! Mrs. Lien didn''t get hurt, did she? It''s too malicious to kill it! Too vicious!"

    "Oh my god, how bloody and cruel this woman is!"

    ...

    Hearing everyone criticizing her actions, Marce''s face turned red. Embarrassed as she was, she still tried to convince everyone, "Sorry for my actions. It was just the heat of the moment. How can I kill such lovely creature? Mr. Liu, please take this cat away and be careful in handling her."

    "Yes, madam."

    Hearing her words, people stopped discussing about it. After the ck cat was taken away, Marce went upstairs to dress herself up and the hall returned to its lively atmosphere.

    Sophia looked at the scene at a distance and heaved a sigh.

    If Marce did really kill the cat, she would be forever known as a vicious woman.

    Luckily, she gathered herself up in an instant.

    On the second floor.

    Sitting before the dressing table, Marce held the corners of the table tightly. She had never been so disgraced before!

    What''s worse, today was all about her. How humiliating! Who was behind this?! Who sent the cat to her? That person must have known her because cat was her greatest fear!

 Chapter 1324 She Dumped Me

    "Mom! What''s the matter? You are shaking." Dorothy followed and anxiously looked at her angry mother.

    Marce said nothing. She didn''t even have the strength to speak right now. She was thinking who might have known about the fact that she was afraid of ck cats. She rarely told that to someone.

    "Mom, do you think it was the bitch Sophia Lo who sent you the ck cat? My instinct tells me that she was behind this." Dorothy''s words reminded her mother of something. It seemed that Sophia Lo knew her secret fear about cats.

    "I''ll investigate into this and if I find out that Sophia Lo did it, I will kill her!" Marce gnashed her teeth in anger as she was blurting out these words.

    Dorothy sensed right away that her mother was extremely exasperated. So she became angry too. "Mom, I''ll go find her at once. I won''t let her slip away!"

    Marce hurriedly grabbed her daughter by the hand and said, "Stop it! Today is my birthday! It is not the right time. I want this night to be happy and joyful."

    "Mom, you don''t have to be afraid of her now, for she and Colin have got divorced already. Thus, Colin won''t help her anymore. She has nothing! At present, she can only get some support from Hugh. You know Hugh is the son of Uncle Pei and he has always had a good rtionship with us." At that moment, the only thing Dorothy wanted to do was to give Sophia Lo a lesson. A really harsh and brutal lesson.

    Damn it! How dare Sophia Loe to her home and steal her thunder?

    "listen to me! Don''t cause any trouble right now. Do this for your mother. These things should be nned carefully. I don''t want our image to be ruined." Marce was older so she was more mature than her daughter, especially in handling pressure and issues.

    But Dorothy still insisted. After letting go of her hand, she made a promise to her mother, "I got it. Mom, please quickly dress yourself up again. The dinner is about to begin."

    Meanwhile, Sophia knew she has already seeded in her mission. She asked Hugh, "Can we go before the party ends?"

    Hugh took a look at the people in the hall and said, "Of course we can. Let''s say goodbye to Mr. Lien. Do you want to go home already? Are you sure?"

    "Yes, I''m sure."

    Gregary was talking something about business matters with Colin and some other CEOs at that time. It was a good chance for him and he must grab it right away.

    Hugh walked next to Gregary and said, "Excuse me, sir! I must go now because I need to handle some important affairs. I had a very good time and this party really relieved me of my stress this week!"

    Gregary took a quick nce at Sophia, then finally fixed his eyes on Hugh. "Of course. Let me do the honor of walking yo

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    her patience. She threw herself upon Sophia in a harsh attempt to physically teach her a lesson.

    But before she could hurt Sophia, Hugh shoved her, showing no mercy at all for the woman. Because she was wearing heels, Dorothy failed to keep her bnce and stumbled to the ground. She could hear some peopleughing at her.

    It was precisely under that circumstances when Dorothy saw Colin ready to leave the hall. At that moment, Dorothy immediately changed her expression into a pitiful one. She sadly looked at Colin and said, "Colin, This woman right here has bullied me and my mother!" She eximed while pointing a finger at Sophia.

    With a hint of irony in his eyes, Colin reluctantly walked to Dorothy and gently helped her up.

    With Colin''s help, Dorothy stood up and coyly looked at him. Surely, there was no doubt that the woman Colin loved was her! It was such a sweet gesture!

    Before Colin could speak up, Dorothy arrogantly pointed at Sophia and said, "Colin, she bullied me and also boasted that she dumped you..."

    "Well, that''s the truth. She was the one who dumped me." Colin replied casually.

    All the people were surprised at his words. Dorothy felt embarrassed and stunned as she stood still, utterly speechless.

    Sophia was also surprised. Her heart was beating rapidly and her mind was running in circles. How could Colin still care about her? He just saved her integrity and in the process, he tarnished his own image.

    But just a momentter, all the deep emotions in her eyes vanished because of what Colin said...

    "Only after she dumped me did I have the chance to meet you, Dorothy. The love of my life." He looked affectionately at Dorothy, which made every woman present in the hall envious and jealous. Sophia was deeply hurt as tears welled up in her eyes.

 Chapter 1325 Hughâ€™s Kiss

    Colin was so affectionate that Dorothy forgot toin about Sophia.

    Sophia felt her emotions re up. She found that whenever she saw Colin, she couldn''t keep her head. Controlling her emotions in front of the crowd, she turned around and went out.

    Hugh kept reminding her that she should give up on Colin, but she never did. It seems he was right, it was time for her to let go...

    Outside the office, Sophia got into Hugh''s car. The car slowly drove away. Depressed, she asked in a low voice, "Can we go for a drink? Hugh?"

    "Okay." Hugh turned the car around and headed for the Cruise Ship No. 8.

    They found a table in the hall on the sixth floor. To drown her sorrows, Sophia ordered a Manhattan Cocktail. Since Hugh had to drive afterwards, he ordered a non-alcoholic drink.

    The lead singer onstage was a famous local singer who was specially invited. He sang an emotional rendition of Zhaodu''s "Chengdu."

    After taking a sip of the Manhattan Cocktail the waiter brought, Sophia began to listen to the singer with her hands cupping her cheeks. "Someday, we''ll celebrate goodbye in our memories. The weeping willows inte autumn nt a bittersweet kiss my forehead. How can I forget the town where we used to meet? You are the one I will never forget..."

    As Sophia listened to the singer on the stage with rapt attention, Hugh looked at her intently.

    "Hugh, do I really have no chance with Colin?" Sophia asked after the song ended.

    Hugh contemted for a moment, staring deeply at Sophia. "No."

    They had a child together, Colin may not be looking for a stepmother.

    Hearing the answer, Sophiaid her eyes on Hugh as she grew nervous with anticipation. "Is there a reason?"

    The anticipation flickering in Sophia''s eyes made Hugh smile bitterly. He nodded as he suggested, "You need to cultivate your rtionship with Brody."

    Brody... Sophia smiled sadly as she took another sip from her ss. "Colin doesn''t want me to approach him!"

    He even went to her to personally warn her twice because she was so close to Ambrose.

    "Don''t think about Colin, we''re talking about you and Brody."

    She did

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    urning calm. "Who said I had nothing to do with her? I was here the other night!"

    Hugh wasn''t an idiot, he definitely knew what Colin meant.

    He gritted his teeth in anger. "Why are you treating Sophia this way when you''re getting married?"

    Sophia tried to pull herself together, but she was so drunk that her legs wobbled and she fell down to her knees after taking a few steps.

    "Sophia!"

    "Sophia!"

    The two men rushed to Sophia at the same time, but Colin pushed Hugh''s hand aside and took Sophia in his arms.

    Sophia rubbed her aching knees and pushed Colin away. "I''m fine. Hugh, let''s go home!"

    Colin''s eyes were full of anger. He couldn''t believe Sophia dared to do this to him!

    "Okay." Holding Sophia, Hugh moved to bring her to her house.

    Colin peered up at the sky irritably with his hands on hips, and closed his eyes tightly. In a few seconds, he quickly caught up with them, pulling Sophia away and striding to his car.

    "Let her go! Colin!" Hugh immediately followed.

    Colin pulled Sophia behind him and confronted Hugh. "It''s between the two of us. You and Herring know me better than anyone else. No one can take her away from me. Don''t make unnecessary trouble!"

    His words held a lot of meaning. While Hugh was puzzling over his words, Colin arranged Sophia in the backseat of his car.

    Sophia shook her head as she tried to wake herself up. "Colin, let me go. I want to go home!"

 Chapter 1326 Sooner or Later

    The only response Sophia got was the loud mming of the door.

    Hugh stopped Colin from opening the door of the driver''s seat. "Colin, Sophia and I are getting married."

    ...

    Holding the door handle, Colin turned around with an incredulous look. One tended to speak in a lower voice when his heart was breaking. "What did you just say?"

    Seldom seeing Colin like this, Hugh repeated with mixed feelings, "We''ll get married soon after you marry Dorothy."

    Inside the car, Sophia heard every word Hugh said, but had no intention of refuting it.

    Firmly clutching the handle, Colin looked into the distance with gritted teeth. Get married? Sophia was going to marry someone else!

    Good for you, Sophia!

    "I won''t permit it!" Having said that, he got into the car and hit the elerator hard, speeding out of the estate.

    Hugh thought about going after them but found it quite unnecessary when he started the car.

    He''d better leave them alone. If the two could reconcile, it would be the best ending.

    Sophia and Colin.

    He wished them both happiness.

    In the speeding ck Bentley, Sophia tightly held the handle above her in fear. "Can you slow down? I feel sick..."

    But Colin didn''t seem to hear her, and kept driving at the same speed.

    The car finally pulled over when Sophia was about to throw up.

    After recovering from the motion sickness, she found herself in a strange ce. Where was she?

    Click! The lighter snapped. Sitting silently on the driver''s seat, Colin yed with his lighter.

    The me died, and he flicked it again.

    This went on for dozens of times without a word. Running out of patience, Sophia opened the door and got off.

    Colin threw the lighter to the storagepartment and followed after her.

    While Sophia was looking around, Colin pulled her into Building 6 of Redbud Mansion w

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    aught up in the temptation. Before she knew it, Sophia fell into Colin''s bed...

    When Sophia woke up, it was already daytime. Colin was neatly dressed and ready to leave.

    Looking at the man putting on his watch took Sophia back to the past.

    It resembled the days before their divorce...

    Colin said casually, "I have a business trip today, I''m off to catch the flight. Don''t forget to eat breakfast."

    Sophia stared at his handsome face in silence. Colin cast her a look and said, "ying dead?"

    "..."

    "Or is your throat too sore from screamingst night?"

    "..." A pillow flew from Sophia''s side but Colin caught it deftly and threw it back to the bed.

    Sophia would throw more pillows, but she didn''t have the strength. ring at him furiously, Sophia covered herself with the nket and ignored him.

    Walking towards the bed, Colin smiled in amusement at the woman hidden under the sheets.

    Just as he was about to pull down the nket, Colin''s phone rang. "Yes?"

    Not knowing what was happening, Sophia could only hear Colin refuse indifferently, "No. Mind your own business. I''ll handle it."

    The call ended. Sophia couldn''t figure out who Colin was talking to, but she could sense his aversion.

 Chapter 1327 Just the Beginning

    Colin pulled down the covers, revealing Sophia''s doubtful look. "Aren''t you leaving?"

    Colin sat at the edge of the bed. "Do you remember what I told you?"

    "You''ve told me a lot of things. How am I supposed to know what you mean? Besides, why do I have to remember it? Who do you think you are?" Sophia met his unhappy eyes. What was he upset about? She was the one who was upset! Why did he keep doing things like this? He kept having sex with her regardless of how she felt.

    Could she only be his mistress?

    Colin didn''t get angry at her words. Fondling the hickey on her corbone, he said, "Don''t marry anyone else. You''re mine."

    ''You''re mine.'' The simple words made Sophia''s heart soar.

    But... He was only saying that. Sophia couldn''t be with him in public. She wasn''t even his girlfriend. She was no longer a girl easily swayed with sweet talk. "If you don''t love me, why won''t you let me go?"

    Colin didn''t answer her question. Standing up, he looked at the balcony outside the window with his hand in his pocket. "Sophia, things aren''t as simple as you think."

    That was all he could say for now. She was too young and naive. Everything seemed very simple in her mind.

    "..." After Colin finished speaking, he picked up the luggage and walked out of the apartment.

    Sophia was stumped as she stared at the closed door in a daze. What did he mean by that?

    Things were moreplicated than she thought? What was soplicated?

    Sophia snapped out of her daze when she heard the sound of the door being locked. She set aside her thoughts and picked up the phone beside her. Somehow, her phone had been turned off. Turning it on, she quickly sat up in bed. It was past 7:00 a.m.

    She could end upte!

    But... She needed to make time to see a doctor. Colin hadn''t used a condom. What if she got the syphilis? If she found out early, she could treat it early.

    Sophia went to the hospital at lunch. Seeing the negative results, she breathed a sigh of rel

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    Dorothy in order to destroy her, he would do it.

    Wade paused skeptically. "Sir, I still don''t understand..." Colin could just refuse to marry Dorothy and call off the wedding.

    Colin could understand Wade''s confusion. "What do you think is the most important thing for a woman? No, what do you think is the most important thing for a woman like Dorothy?"

    Colin continued without waiting for Wade''s response, "Fortune, power, and reputation... I won''t let her have any of those. I''m going topletely ruin her at the wedding."

    Colin''s words were filled with strong contempt.

    To his knowledge, the Lien family was so ashamed of Payne''s family background that they didn''t even hold a wedding.

    A woman''s scandal would ruin her reputation for life. If Dorothy were to be exposed on her wedding day, the most important day of her life... And he called off the wedding... How would she feel about everything?

    If Sophia did find out the truth and was able to turn Dorothy in sessfully...Well... Not that he was being arrogant, but it really wasn''t that difficult to break Dorothy down.

    Maybe then, Dorothy would understand the pains that had been inflicted on Sophia when she sent Sophia to prison, indirectly caused the death of her grandma and put her to prematurebor.

    It was just the beginning...

 Chapter 1328 Someone Will Back You up

    "They ruined my marriage and treated my wife badly. So I''ll make sure that the Lian family and Jonas disappear from A Country!"

    Wade shivered when he heard the anger and determination in Colin''s voice. He had been with Colin for many years, but he had no idea that he could be so ruthless.

    "Yes, " he answered.

    Colin stubbed out the cigarette he was smoking and said, "Well, if Sophia has any problems in the police station, you should secretly help her."

    "Yes, Boss Li! I get it!" Hearing Wade''s confirmation, Colin disconnected the phone. Wade let out a sigh of relief and silently raised his head to look at the sky, wondering why he wasn''t a woman.

    Colin, Daniel, Levi, Herring... If any of these powerful men had fallen in love with him, he would be very happy!

    Shaking his head anding back to reality, he called up Sophia.

    Sophia had a lot of work pending, so she was working overtime when she received Wade''s call.

    "Hello! Mr. Ji!" Sophia rubbed her eyes and looked at the watch. It was nearly 1:00 am.

    Wade was in America. When he heard Sophia''s tired voice, he realized that it must be after midnight where Sophia lived. "I''m so sorry to trouble you sote at night, Sophia, " Wade said.

    "It''s all right, Mr. Ji. I hadn''t slept yet. What''s the matter?" she asked. She packed up her documents and nned to go home.

    "Two days ago, I had gone to Song''an County for business. When I came back at midnight, I came across a person..."

    Sophia was wide-eyed when she heard the words "Song''an County" and "a person".

    Song''an County was Sandy Zhou''s hometown and Sandy was the maid who had identified her as the murderer. Sophia had been looking for her for a long time.

    "Mr. Ji, who did you meet?" Sophia could not hide her excitement. If it was Sandy then she could prove that she hadn''t done those things and was innocent.

    Wade silently sighed. "I heard the others call her Sandy Zhou. Then I remembered that Boss Li and you were looking for her. Sophia, are you still looking for her?"

    Sophia actually believed everything he said. "Oh yes, I am. Now... No, tomorrow I''ll go to Song''an County to meet her, " s

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    hem.

    Besides, Colin now supported Dorothy. I can try my best to put Dorothy behind bars, however I can''t decide how long she would stay in the prison.''

    Sophia picked up her things and went to the parking lot. She got inside her car and drove home.

    When she was waiting for Wade toe back, she had finally figured out what she should do. She decided to get even with Dorothy this time!

    Though there was no guarantee how long Dorothy will be kept behind bars, she could tell everyone what Dorothy had done so that she would be totally humiliated. Besides, Dorothy was about to marry soon. So, this would be an excellent gift for her!

    As for Colin... He shouldn''t me Sophia, As he was nning to marry her enemy. After she put Dorothy into prison, she... would pursue Colin and marry him aspensation.

    Sophia quickly shook her head when she realized that she was thinking too high of herself. ''Colin would never ept me if I made a move on him.

    But if I get a chance, I will definitely ask him about the person who has been helping me. Is it him or Wade?'' she thought. ''I hope it is Colin.''

    Some dayster

    Sophia was driving home as usual. After she left thepany''s parking lot, something suddenly hit her car window.

    The loud noise from the window startled Sophia. Then there was one loud noise after another. Scared, she quickly switched on the turn signal and pulled up her car by the roadside.

 Chapter 1329 An Attempt to Murder Her

    Once she stopped the car, she could make out what was flying at her. These were...no...it could not be. But yes, they were... bullets after bullets.

    Fortunately, her car windows were bulletproof. Could a cheap car actually be bulletproof? Sophia could not believe it herself. The bullets could not get through the windows. So yes, her car windows were definitely bulletproof.

    Having encountered her first assassination ever, she was out of her wits. Suddenly, her phone started ringing.

    Startled, she hastily fished out her phone from her handbag. Colin''s name shed on the screen.

    She answered the phone. Her voice was trembling with fear. "Colin..., " she said.

    From the other side came a calm voice. "Stay right in your car and lock it. Don''t worry and don''t get scared. I am on my way, " said Colin.

    Wondering how he knew what was happening, Sophia immediately locked the door. "Done... Now?" She looked to the direction from which the bullets wereing. She could only see darkness.

    "Protect yourself, Sophia. Call the police. We will be there in about ten minutes." Colin and Grit, who had picked him from the airport, were driving towards Sophia.

    "Okay..."

    Holding the phone even after it was hung up, Sophia drew deep breaths...in and out...in and out... Feeling slightly better, she dialed 110.

    The minute the call was over, she felt something hard bang against her car. Suddenly, a man appeared from nowhere. Terribly frightened, Sophia stared at him, her mouth dry and heart pounding.

    As it was typical of a gangster, this man was also covered in ck from head to toe. He was holding a machine gun and trying to smash the car window with it.

    Sophia cowered in fear. She could vaguely make out the words that the man was roaring. "Come out, right now, " he said gesticting wildly with the gun in his hands.

    What do I do? Oh God! What do I do? Sophia thought covering her head with her hands. Suddenly Colin''s words came back to her, "Protect yourself." How could she protect herself?

    She checked to ensure that the car was locked properly. It was. She breathed a sigh of relief.

    Just then, the man hit the rear window hard. Instinctively, Sophia''s eyes checked the ss in the rear view mirror. Still intact...

    In less than a minute, three men showed up. Sophia could s

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    er up by her waist and took her to the bedroom. "Rest Sophia. You need it. I will have your dinner delivered." Since it waste for cooking, Sophia was d to have the dinner delivered.

    Sophia reached out and held Colin''s hand. She pulled herself up. "Colin, I won''t force you to answer right now, but...I just wanted to know...if... there was any possibility of us getting back together, " she asked, looking deep into his eyes. How she wished he would give her some hope... Let her know in some way that he was still loving her and that they could still be together.

    He hung back and took her fair, soft hand into his hand. He then calmly said, "How dare you think of leaving me!" He gently pinched her ring finger, which was naked.

    She once wore their wedding ring on this finger but not now. He didn''t like to see her finger without the ring. It filled him with a dull ache.

    Feeling the slight pain, Sophia wanted to pull back her hand, but Colin had a strong grip. "Where is the ring?" he asked.

    "Eh? Oh! I put it back in the drawer in your vi." She timidly said when she realized what he was asking.

    She had put both the rings Colin had given her into the jewel case when she was turned out by Herring.

    Colin let go of her hand and silently went out of the bedroom.

    ...

    Looking at his receding figure, Sophia thought that Colin was a bit... mysterious and unfathomable.

    The takeout was soon delivered. Actually, Wade had got the food packed himself from a restaurant nearby and had it delivered to Redbud Mansion.

 Chapter 1330 Delaying Tactics

    Sophia toyed with her food on the te as she mulled over the question she had been meaning to ask all evening. She looked up every now and then to the silent man sitting opposite her. Finally, she broke the silence. "Colin, you knew I wasn''t the woman in the video, didn''t you?"

    The chopsticks Colin was holding went still. "Eat first."

    "..." Sophia mmed her chopsticks on the table and shot up from her seat. "I''m done!"

    As she was about to walk out of the dining room, the man behind her demanded coldly, "Come back!"

    Ignoring it, she walked straight to the living room to grab her purse and headed for the door. From the dining room, Colin raised his voice, "Think about Ambrose."

    Colin suddenly felt sorry for himself. He needed his son to stop Sophia from walking away from him.

    To his relief, Sophia stopped in her tracks. Looking angrily at Colin, who didn''t even bother to turn and face her, she said spitefully, "Ambrose is Dorothy''s son. Since I hate her, I wouldn''t care if I don''t see her child anymore!"

    Though Sophia said she didn''t care, she didn''t take another step.

    She couldn''t bear the thought of not seeing the boy anymore.

    Just thinking about it made her feel awful.

    "Who told you he''s Dorothy''s son?" Colin finally looked over to Sophia, who was obviously upset.

    "He''s not? Don''t tell me you have another woman! I''ll despise you even more! Isn''t Brody three years old? That means you were having an affair when you were still with me. Was it while I was pregnant?" She clearly remembered Colin telling her that he wasn''t having an affair.

    But now, it seemed the lie had been exposed. How was he going to defend himself now?

    "Come back and eat your dinner!" Colin insisted.

    Sophia red at him. "To hell with dinner, I''m sick of your attitude! I''m not eating!" She flung her purse back on the sofa and sat down with her arms crossed in front of her chest, fuming.

    Sophia decided to stay for Ambrose''s sake. But that was all she was going to do. She wouldn''t give in to Colin.

    "Aren''t you going to finish your dinner?" Colin added some fresh fish on Sophia''s te.

    "No!" Sophia refused loudly. She had made up her mind not to go back to the table.

    Colin put down his chopsticks. "If

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    e that there was something wrong with Sophia, but he couldn''t figure it out.

    Remembering that she was in Colin''s apartment, Sophia hurriedly shook her head. "I''m fine, Hugh! There''s really no need toe and see me. I''ll go to work tomorrow!"

    Hugh paused. "All right. Please call me if you needed anything!"

    "I will. Bye, Hugh."

    ...... Sophia hung up, wondering who had asked the day off for her.

    Since she didn''t have to worry about work, she walked to the bedroom and went back to sleep. When she woke up again, it was dark outside.

    There were several missed calls on her phone. She slept so soundly that she didn''t hear them.

    Two were from Wendy, and four were from Wade.

    She called Wendy first. "Auntie, I''m sorry I didn''t hear your calls."

    "That''s all right. Actually, Brody was the one who called you. Come here, Brody. Sophia''s on the phone!" Wendy called his grandson who was on his way upstairs.

    Ambrose was feeling down. But as soon as he heard Sophia had called, his eyes lit up with excitement. In a few strides, he ran down the stairs and grabbed the phone from Wendy. "Sophia, why didn''t you answer my calls? Don''t you love me anymore?"

    Sophia chuckled in amusement at his antics. "Of course Aunt Sophia loves you! I''m sorry I didn''t hear your phone calls. Please don''t be mad at me, okay?"

    "All right! Because I love you very much, I won''t get angry!" The boy replied proudly. In a different tone, he said, "Sophia, let''s have dinner tonight. My treat!"

 Chapter 1331 Ambroseâ€™s Favorite

    When Colin told Ambrose that Sophia didn''t go to work today, the boy wanted to seize the opportunity to hang out with Sophia.

    "Okay. What do you want to eat, Brody? I''ll take you out!" Sophia got up from the bed. There was a set of neatly folded clothes at the end of the bed.

    It was a red and white coat and a long white undershirt. It was clearly prepared for her. Who sent them?

    "Anything really. I''m not picky with food."

    Sophia smiled brightly. She eximed with feigned exaggeration, "Wow! Brody is so lovely. You''re not a picky eater! What a sweet kid!"

    "Of course I am! Sophia, will youe to pick me up, or should I go to you? I want to spend time alone with you tonight, no Granny!"

    Sophia could hear Wendy''sints in the background. "You little bastard. Now that you have Sophia, you forget your Granny!"

    Ambrose made a face at Wendy. "Definitely! Sophia is my favorite now!"

    Sophia was rendered speechless by the boy''s words. Clearing her throat, Sophia said, "You can wait for me there. I''lle over to pick you up."

    "Okay, Sophia. Hurry up! I can''t wait to see you!"

    "Okay, see you soon!"

    "See you, Sophia!"

    After hanging up the phone, the smile on Sophia''s face didn''t fade away. Ambrose was so lovely, and she loved him very much!

    Sophia called Wade as she put on her clothes. "Hello, Mr. Ji!"

    Wade was talking with people from the partnerpany. Seeing Sophia''s phone call, he stepped aside to answer the phone. "Miss Lo, when are you free? You cane over and meet Sandy."

    It seemed that Wade was back from his trip, but Sophia wasn''t free tonight. "Mr. Ji, are you free tomorrow evening?"

    "Yes, Miss Lo. Please call me again tomorrow and I''lle over to pick you up."

    "Okay. Thank you, Mr Ji!" Sophia breathed a sigh of relief.

    But she was worried. When she met Sandy tomorrow. Would Sandy testify against Dorot

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    r? Who was his mother? She suddenly remembered the scene at the game room in the No. 8 Cruise Ship. Was it Maeve?

    Looking at the thoughtful Sophia, Ambrose said, "Aunt Sophia, can you convince Dad not to marry Dorothy?"

    Hmm... How was she supposed to do that?

    She was simply his ex-wife. It wasn''t her ce to dissuade Colin.

    "Brody, don''t you like Dorothy?" She asked instead.

    Ambrose shook his head furiously. "No, I don''t like her!"

    Sophia eyed him from the corner of her eyes. "But Dorothy is the one your Dad likes. You should try and get along with her. She''ll treat you well." Sophia didn''t know what to say, but to persuade the boy to ept reality.

    Crossing his arms over his chest, Ambrose looked outside the window in a huff. "If he marries Dorothy, I''ll marry you!"

    Sophia was rendered speechless. She smiled. "Let''s talk about something else. Brody, what do you want to eat tonight?"

    "Granny said that Sophia likes fish. I want to eat fish, Sophia."

    Ambrose''s words moved Sophia. The little boy was very considerate. Colin and Wendy raised him well. "Do you like eating fish, Brody?"

    "Of course. I like eating fish as much as you do! Let''s go!" Ambrose wasn''t lying. Like his mother, he liked eating fish very much.

 Chapter 1332 Family Bonding

    Sophia and Ambrose went to a restaurant that specialized in grilled fish. After ordering, Sophia said to Ambrose, "I really need to go to the bathroom. Can you sit here and wait for me? Don''t go anywhere. Do you understand?"

    Ambrose nodded obediently. "Okay. I''ll wait right here."

    Sophia smiled. She asked a waiter to look after Ambrose while she was away.

    Worried about leaving Ambrose alone, she rushed to the bathroom to get back as soon as possible. When she returned to the table, a man was sitting opposite Ambrose.

    A familiar man...

    "Mr. Colin, what a coincidence! Why are you here?" Sophia said with a stiff smile.

    Colin was looking at the menu to order more dishes. He nced at her and said, "Sit down."

    ... Colin''s actions made her feel like she was a neer he had invited to sit down for dinner. He was the one intruding on her dinner with Ambrose. Why was he treating her like a guest?

    Sophia sat down and watched him order more dishes. She kept staring at him as she waited for an exnation.

    Colin ignored her questioning gaze. He turned to Ambrose and said, "After dinner, I''ll have the driver bring you home first. Sophia and I have something to discuss."

    Ambrose didn''t reply. Did his father want to finish dinner early so he could be sent back home early? What kind of father would abandon his own son for a woman?

    Sophia was also quiet. She wondered what she had to talk about with Colin.

    After a while, Ambrose said grumpily, "Dad, I''m on a date with Sophia tonight. Can''t you talk to her next time?" Every time he went out with Sophia, Colin would be there. Ambrose just wanted to spend some time alone with Sophia, but Colin kept ruining their dates.

    Colin wiped his hands with a warm wet towel. "I just want to bond with my future daughter-inw. I want to know if she''s good enough for you."

    ... Sophia started coughing. She rubbed her chest as she tried to clear her throat. Sophia had choked on her juice when she heard what Colin said.

    Ambrose immediately jumped off his seat and ran to Sophia, patting her back infort. "Sophia, you shouldn''t drink too fast. Were

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    red her mouth as she tried to stifle her giggles.

    Colin would''ve admonished Ambrose, but since he made Sophiaugh, Colin decided to cut him some ck this time. After all, Ambrose was still a child.

    When Colin picked up another piece of fish and tried to feed Sophia again, Sophia winked at Ambrose. Once again, he ate the fish from Colin''s chopsticks.

    Colin was aware of their trick and pretended to be angry about it. He stared at the cunning boy in discontent. "Ambrose, can you stop that? Eat your dinner."

    Ambrose blinked innocently at him. "That''s what I''m doing, I''m eating dinner. Right, Sophia?"

    Sophia agreed with a sweet smile. "Of course. Brody is so well-behaved. Come here and let me see if you''ve enough or not."

    Ambrose deliberately held his breath to make his stomach bulge. Sophia touched his stomach and said dramatically, "Wow! Your tummy is so big. It looks like a big watermelon!"

    Sophia''s teasing made Ambrose giggle. "Do you like watermelon? I can buy you a big one!"

    "Yes, I love watermelon!" Thinking it was a joke, Sophia answered without thinking.

    But Ambrose had already kept her preference in mind.

    Colin looked at them with a smile. Their interactions made him feel warm. He had made a good decision, following them here. They were having a good time, like a family...

    After dinner, Sophia went to the bathroom to wash her hands before they left the restaurant.

 Chapter 1333 After Dinner

    The father and son stared at each other. "Dad, how did you know we were here?"

    Colin twitched his lips and said nonchntly, "You''re simply predictable." He had a tracker installed on the watch on his son''s wrist.

    ... Amborse snorted, "Don''t bother me and Sophia next time."

    With a thoughtful look, Colin tapped the table several times with his forefinger. "Actually, you can take her home tonight."

    "What? Really?" Ambrose''s eyes shined with glee.

    "Of course! Let me tell you how..."

    ...

    After supper, Sophia took Ambrose for a walk to digest the food they ate.

    At about 9 o''clock, Sophia said to Ambrose, "Brody, it''s time to go to bed. Tomorrow''s a school day, remember? Come on, go back home with your dad."

    Ambrose''s face suddenly changed. He put his hands over his stomach and stumbled into Sophia''s arms. "Sophia, I seem to... have a stomachache."

    "What? What happened? Let me have a look." Sophia crouched down, worriedly looking at the miserable-looking boy.

    Shaking his head, Ambrose kept worming in Sophia''s arms. "Sophia, I''m not feeling very well. Can you take me home? Can you sing me a luby when I go to bed?"

    Sophia felt her heart hammering at the boy''s faint voice. She looked up at the silent man standing nearby. "Your son''s ill. Let''s take him to the hospital!"

    She didn''t understand why Colin seemed so calm at the sight of his son like this. Are all fathers this heartless?

    Before Colin could reply, Ambrose clung to her clothes. "Sophia, I don''t want to go to hospital. Can you just hold me?"

    Ambrose looked so expectant, Sophia didn''t have the heart to refuse. "Okay." She lifted him up in her arms. "Brody, does it hurt a lot? I think you need to go to he hospital."

    "I don''t want to got to hospital. Can you just take me home?" Ambrose pleaded. He put his arms around Sophia''s neck and leaned his head on her shoulder.

    Sophia shot Colin a he

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    ouse... She hadn''t been here for years, but nothing had changed since then.

    When they reached the foot of the stairs, Colin blocked her way. He took Ambrose in his arms and went upstairs.

    While Sophia hesitated if she should follow, Ambrose suddenly screamed, "I don''t want dad! I want Sophia!"

    She instantly rushed upstairs without a second thought.

    Hearing themotion, Wendy opened the door of her room. Her eyes lit up at the sight of Sophia behind Colin and Ambrose. "Sophia, you''re here!"

    "Yes, Auntie. I''m sorry to bother you!" Sophia looked at Wendy in embarrassment.

    "Not at all. It''s far from my bedtime! I was actually talking to Selina just now." As she spoke, a woman exited the room.

    It was indeed Selina!

    "Selina!"

    "Sophia!" The two women hugged as soon as they saw each other.

    During the three years Sophia was in Mn, she had been in contact with Selina. She was a lively and lovely girl.

    Waking up, Ambrose jumped off his father''s arms and rushed to Selina. "Auntie."

    Selina released Sophia and lifted the boy up. "You''ve grown much taller and heavier, I can barely hold you now!"

    "That''s okay, Auntie. I''m a boy. When I grow up, I can hold you and Sophia!" Ambrose slipped off Selina''s arms and went back to Sophia.

 Chapter 1334 Ambroseâ€™s Request

    Selina was surprised at Ambrose''s actions. Looking at Sophia and the child, a thought came to mind...

    God!

    "Ambrose, time for bed." Colin nced at his son in reminder.

    Ambrose immediately clutched Sophia''s hand and waved to the others. "Grandma, Auntie, good night!"

    "Good night, Brody." Selina snapped out of her thoughts and waved to the boy.

    Sophia followed Ambrose into his room, but Ambrose stopped at the door and blocked his father from entering. "Dad, I want to spend time alone with Sophia. Please go back to your room."

    Colin didn''t answer. After ncing at his son and the woman inside the room, heplied and went to his room.

    Sophia didn''t notice what Ambrose said to his father, because she was busy marvelling at Ambrose''s room. Arge shelf was filled with models of yachts, cruise ships, sailing dinghies... Everything rted to ships.

    The yacht model Sophia bought Ambrose was ced right in the middle of the shelf, where he could reach easily.

    Ambrose closed the door and slowly walked to Sophia. Looking down, he asked shyly, "Sophia, can you give me a bath?"

    Turning around, Sophia held back herughter when she saw his little flushed face. He was only three years old, but he was already acting coy. So adorable!

    "I haven''t given a child a bath before, but I think I can try."

    Of course... She would have been more skilled in doing these things... If she hadn''t lost her baby. Sophia shook the sad thoughts away.

    With Ambrose here, she would take good care of him and make him happy.

    Ambrose kept squealing as Sophia bathed him.

    Looking at the little boy covering his private parts, Sophia couldn''t help thinking that Ambrose was a little precocious. Despite being only a three-year-old boy, he had asked her to be his girlfriend and now, he was shy because she was b

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    open, revealing two persons sitting in the room.

    His mother and his wife. More precisely, his future wife.

    Selina stood up with a smile as Levi gathered her into his arms. She gently pushed him away. "Hey! We''re not alone."

    Levi put his arm around Selina''s waist and waved to his amused mother. "Mother, we''re going to our room."

    "Good night!" She saw them out and waited for them to enter Levi''s room before closing the door.

    Levi opened the room and pulled Selina in. Closing the door, he pressed her against it and kissed her lips. He did all this in an instant.

    When did theyst see each other? It''s been... Four months.

    Levi''s kiss made Selina weak in the knees.

    "Selina, how could you model in that revealing outfit? Have I been too good to you?" Since they got together, he''s been aplete gentleman. He didn''t go further than kissing and hugging her.

    Selina wanted to wait until their wedding day, and he respected her decision. He didn''t mind that Selina was a model, but she posed as a car show girl... And wore low-cut clothes! He was definitely not fine with that.

    Levi''s sharp re made Selina shrink. "Come on, I was just doing my friend a favor. It was just that one time..."

 Chapter 1335 Dad Kissed Sophia

    "Just once? Then, I want to do it once. Hmm?" Levi wrapped his arm around Selina''s slender waist and pressed their bodies together.

    "Levi, don''t. We''re getting married at the end of the year. No need to rush." Because of his movements, Selina was forced to stand on her tiptoes.

    Levi took a deep breath. "Do you have your ID card?"

    "Yes..."

    "Let''s go to the registry office and get married tomorrow morning."

    Selina puzzled over these words. "Oh! But I didn''t bring my household register."

    "Don''t worry about that. Now, we''ll have our wedding night in advance." Levi couldn''t wait any longer. Selina was so stubborn, that any form of intimacy with her was never possible before.

    "Levi, please don''t. I''m not ready." Levi was strong. Selina was afraid of what he''d do.

    Levi grasped the clothes around her waist firmly and lowered his head to kiss her. Knowing he hadpromised, Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    Selina decided to do him a favor, so that Levi didn''t need to take a cold shower...

    Inside Ambrose''s bedroom, Sophia finally got the boy to sleep. She quietly put the story book back on the shelf.

    Colin stood still and didn''t say a word as he watched Ambrose and Sophia.

    As soon as Sophia put the book away, there was a pull on her wrist. Colin gently dragged her towards the door in silence. Sophia said hastily, "Wait, I haven''t cleaned the bathroom yet!"

    "I''ll have the maids do that tomorrow."

    Sophia paused. "My coat is still inside." The door of Ambrose''s bedroom was closed and Sophia was taken to the room where she and Colin used to stay.

    Besides the new set of bedding, everything remained unchanged.

    Everything was so familiar, it felt like she was back in the past.

    After the door was closed, Sophia looked back at the man approaching her. Why did he look so grim?

    "Sophia."

    "Yes?" Sophia answered quickly.

    She stepped back as he came closer, until she fell onto therge bed.

    Shit! She had forgotten about the bed behind her. She should have stepped b

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    Selina stuck her head out of their bedroom and looked at themotion outside in curiosity.

    Embarrassed, Sophia hurried to cover Ambrose''s mouth as she tried tofort him. "Brody, let''s go to sleep, okay?"

    Ambrose removed Sophia''s hand and told Levi loudly, "Uncle, Dad kissed Sophia on the bed. He''s taking my wife away from me! He promised that he would check on Sophia for me. But he kissed her! Why did you do that, dad!"

    Ambrose shot his father a betrayed look. ...

    The room burst intoughter.

    Colin and Sophia were silent. But the other three couldn''t help bending over and clutching their stomachs fromughing so hard.

    Sophia flushed crimson. She found herself at a loss with what to do. Ambrose told them everything! There was no way she could exin it now.

    "Why are youughing? Dad attempted to take Sophia away from me while I was asleep! Uncle, you have to teach him a lesson!" Ambrose looked like a man who had caught his wife cheating on him...

    The three burst intoughter once again, making Sophia feel more awkward.

    Finally, Levi put his finger to his mouth to silence the room. He cleared his throat and told his nephew, "Your dad just wanted to make sure that Sophia... Uh... That Sophia really loves you."

    Levi didn''t know how to exin the situation to the kid. He had to make something up.

 Chapter 1336 Who Really Upset the Child

    The little boy seemed to believe what Levi just said. Ambrose''s eyes dted a little as he fixed his gaze on Levi. "Tell me honestly. In your opinion, does Sophia like me?"

    "Of course, she likes you. Who wouldn''t like you, Ambrose? To be sure, let''s ask her. Sophia, do you agree with me?" Levi surprised Sophia with this question so as not to cause an awkward situation.

    Sophia knew what Levi was thinking and she answered immediately, "That''s true! Brody, Sophia likes you very much! Don''t be angry anymore, okay? Can you do that?" Sophia took Ambrose from Wendy''s arms, and lovinglyforted the little boy.

    Ambrose saw that Colin was very quiet. He red at him as he teased, "Look! Only I can kiss Sophia from now on! Daddy, I don''t need your advice anymore! I''m happy already."

    Without showing any emotions at all, Colin said, "Go to sleep! It''s gettingte now."

    With Colin''s words, everyone went back to their respective rooms. Sophia carried Ambrose to his room to help him go to sleep.

    Ambrose lovingly clung onto Sophia''s arm as both of themy on the bed. Sophia casually leaned against the headboard and ran her fingers through the child''s soft short hair. "Sleep now. Auntie Sophia is here with you!"

    "Sophia, please don''t go away, will you? Don''t leave me here. I want to see you first thing in the morning when I wake up." Ambrose tried to beg her. He affectionately nestled his cheek on Sophia''s palm.

    Sophia''s heart was easily drawn to the child as she became fond of his sweet gestures. "I promise." She tried to reassure him. "But Brody has to go to school tomorrow. You should sleep early or else you''ll miss school. You don''t want that."

    "Okay!" Ambrose closed his eyes as a smile showed on his cute face.

    A momentter, Ambrose broke the silence again and murmured, "Please wait for me, Sophia. When I grow up, I am going to work and earn money for you! You can buy anything you want!"

    ...... Sophia let her thumb caress the little boy''s face, "Well, your Aunt Sophia will wait for that. For now, you have to study hard first."

    Within half an hour, Ambrose fell sound asleep. Sophia gently tucked him into the quilt.

    But Ambrose clung to her arm again as soon as she sensed that Sophia was about to get up from the bed. Then to Sophia''s surprise, he murmured, "Mommy, don''t go. Mommy......"

    Sophia couldn''t help herself as she almost burst out in tears.

    She moved closer to him, patting him lightly on his back. Deep down inside her, she wanted to be selfish and think that Ambrose was her own son. But she could not do that... "Brody, I won''t go anywhere. I''m just here..." She replied in a soft, hoarse voice.

    "Mommy......" Then Ambrose closed his eyes once more and fell asleep.

    He has a face like that of Colin''s especially his lips, eyes and eyebrows. But then she noticed his nose. Sophia was not really sure on whom Ambrose might have inherited it. Maybe it was fr

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ps.

    ...... Sophia became so embarrassed that she immediately pushed him away. "It''s getting sote now. I have to go. You can go to bed early tonight. You need some rest."

    She was actually nning to leave? Colin smirked like a charming cruel man. He held her in his arms all of a sudden and kissed her lips again to stop her from screaming. Then he threw her onto the bed, and pressed his body on her. "Let''s continue doing our thing!"

    At that very moment, a little box dropped from Sophia''s handbag. Colin''s attention was immediately drawn to it. Sophia was taking her cellphone out from the bag and forgot to zip it close.

    Colin let go of Sophia and picked up the little box from the floor.

    Sophia abruptly reached to grab it from his hand as soon as she realized what it was! But Colin didn''t give her any chance. He was already holding the medical case. He held it up so Sophia couldn''t touch it even if she jumped.

    Contraceptive pills... What?

    Colin''s handsome face turned pale. Although Sophia tried frantically to prevent him, he still opened it and found that a pill has been removed from the box already.

    His eyes became fiery. It frightened Sophia. She knew that he was angry. "I...... Hmmm...... It''s because you never use condoms! He never used anything to protect her when they do it. It was his fault. But the strange thing was she was so guilty when she said it. Colin became suspicious.

    Colin threw the pill box forcefully into the garbage. Coldly, he stared at Sophia''s flickering, terrified eyes. He asked, "Who allowed you to take it and why?!"

    Sophia did not like his cold tone and felt aggrieved by it. Her face turned red. She retorted with her own question. "Why are you so angry? You''re going to get married. What should I do if you made me pregnant? Abortion? Or I give birth to an illegitimate child all because you''re already married to another woman? Colin, you''re so selfish! Please think of me too!!"

 Chapter 1337 I Have Great Respect for My Wife

    Because Colin never used condoms when they made out, Sophia needed to take the pill to prevent herself from bing pregnant. She was no longer a teenager and she knew how to protect herself from doing something stupid. She didn''t have to ruin her future again like this.

    Plus, she didn''t want her child toe from a hidden rtionship. Her child deserved a happy and secured family. She would rather take the pill than have the abortion. She didn''t have the guts to kill an unborn child.

    "I don''t see any problems with that at all. If you get pregnant, we can have the baby together. You don''t need to worry about anything." Colin tried to gently reassure her. They could get married and have children together. With that, their children will have the happy family that they need.

    "That may be good for you. But I would never allow myself to be a person who would destroy a marriage. And my child would never be conceived in secret. My child deserves a warm,plete family." replied Sophia. She pushed him further away and abruptly got up from the bed while speaking. Then she picked up her handbag from the floor and zipped it close.

    "The pill is bad for your health. You know it has side effects." Colin warned her. If Sophia didn''t want to have a baby right now, he could just have sex with her using a condom.

    She knew what Colin was nning to do. She had seen this scene countless times before. He would always punish her, then try to be sweet with her right after. And Sophia would always give in to his sweet words, unable to free herself from his care.

    "Just wait here." Colin then rushed out of the bedroom.

    Sophia looked back in confusion. What was he going to do? Why was he leaving me here?

    Levi''s room was just opposite of Colin''s. At that very moment, Levi was trying to surpress his sexual urges while holding Selina in his arms on the bed. Then Colin knocked on the door. Levi kissed Selina on the lips and got up from the bed.

    Levi opened the door and stared at Colin in surprise. He wondered why Colin would want to talk to him thiste in the night.

    "Hey, Colin. What''s up?"

    Colin smoothed back his hair in an embarrassed manner and asked, "Levi, sorry to disturb you. Can you give me some condoms? Do you have some there?" Colin''s face was turning red while asking. He didn''t really want to ask his brother this kind of awkward question.

    After Levi got wind of what his brother just said, he went back to the room with a mischievous look on his face and took out a box of condoms. Lexi handed it to Colin reluctantly and said, "I have bought them for myself. I just don''t need them for now..."

    He prepared the condoms a long time ago, but Selina was not ready to do it with him just yet.

    Colin raised an eyebrow, nced at him and smirked. "Maybe you''re that bad in bed?"

    Levi''s face went pale instantly and said, "I have great respect for my wife, and I won''t force her into anything. I''ll wait for her to be ready. That''s all."

    "Okay. Okay. Sleep early. Thanks." Colin did not want to spend more time talking about t

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    se turned his gaze to Sophia. Ambrose was still wearing pajamas. He has been looking for Sophia ever since he opened his eyes a while ago.

    "Okay. But can you wait in your room? I will be right there." Sophia assured him in a gentle voice. Sophia was still holding the sheets with her hands. She was afraid that it would fell off. Her body would be exposed if it did.

    As soon as Ambrose left the room, Sophia picked up the clothes on the floor and tried to put them on as soon as possible.

    After Ambrose headed back to his room, he could not stop thinking about the question. As Dad and Sophia looked really great together and got along well, could he take advantage of it and also stay close with Sophia?

    Before Sophia could even wash her face, she went to Ambrose''s room first.

    As Sophia was getting dressed, Ambrose had already picked out what he wanted to wear today. He then put them neatly at the edge of the bed.

    Right after Sophia went inside the room, Wendy followed after her. She was very happy to see Sophia again in the house. "Sophia, did you stay herest night? Why didn''t you inform me?" Wendy said with a brimming smile on her lovely face.

    Sophia became a little embarrassed by the question. She nodded her head and answered, "I should... I should get Ambrose dressed first. I''ll talk to youter, Auntie."

    "That''s okay, Sophia. You don''t need to feel embarrassed about it. You can stay here every night. Like I said before, I am waiting for you to call me Mom someday. You''re always wee in this house. Just keep going!" Wendy convinced her sweetly. When Wendy found out that Sophia had spent the night here, she was aware that there was a good chance Sophia and Colin would get back together. So she needed to give Sophia the support! She really wanted Colin to pursue Sophia instead.

    Sophia was deeply moved and could only say, "I see. Thank you, Auntie. Thank you as always."

    Actually, she wanted to be with Colin. She wanted it to happen. If there was a chance, she would not let the chance slip away again.

 Chapter 1338 Will You Be My Mother

    "Don''t mention it. Don''t forget to have breakfast downstairs after helping Brody dress up."

    "Okay." Sophia happily watched Wendy leave the nursery.

    "Sophia." The little boy suddenly called her. Sophia snapped out of her thoughts.

    Seeing Ambrose changing out of his pajamas, Sophia hurriedly went to him to help him change his clothes. "You know how to change your own clothes? That''s amazing!"

    "I''ve learned that a long time ago! Dad always tells me that since I''m a man, I need to do things like this by myself." Ambrose announced with pride.

    "That''s wonderful, Brody is such a responsible man!" Sophia gushed, smiling in amusement at the proud look on his face.

    After Ambrose was dressed properly, Sophia took him to the bathroom to wash. Ambrose watched Sophia through the mirror as she squeezed toothpaste out of the tube. "Sophia, do you like my father?"

    Oh... That came out of the blue. Sophia was at a loss of words. Sophia fumbled for an appropriate answer.

    She intended to deny it at first, but in the face of Ambrose''s serious look, she couldn''t lie. She stuttered, "Well, a little..."

    Sophia didn''t like Colin a little. She already loved him a lot, and his recent kindness towards her only made her fall in love even more.

    "In that case... I won''t ask you to be my girlfriend anymore." Ambrose approached her with a smile. Sophia was astonished when he asked, "Will you be my mother?"

    ''Will you be my mother?'' Sophia''s eyes widened. Tears welled up in her eyes as she quietly repeated the words to herself.

    Her hand trembled and froze halfway in handing the toothbrush to Ambrose. Taking it, Ambrose rinsed his mouth with tap water and started brushing his teeth. He stared at Sophia''s shocked expression through the mirror.

    He was serious about this. He couldn''tpete with his father and win Sophia over against him. But it would be good to have Sophia as his mother.

    He would be proud to tell everyone in ss, "This is Sophia Lo, my mother!" That would be awesome!

    By the time Sophia finally snapped out of her shock, Ambrose had finished brushing hi

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ia was surprised. Ambrose never called her that before.

    ncing at his son in surprise, Colin wondered what he was up to.

    Sophia sat down beside Ambrose, who was eating an egg tart. He quickly picked up another one for Sophia and urged, "Try it! It''s good, Aunt Sophia!"

    Sophia put the egg tart back into his te with a smile. "My food will arrive soon. Eat your breakfast, little one."

    As she spoke, a servant brought over two tes and ced them in front of her and Colin.

    But Ambrose insisted, "Aunt Sophia, there''s no egg tart in your te. Granny made them for me specially. See? I have two, I''ll give you one!"

    Sophia smiled at him. Gesturing to her te, she said, "No, thanks. I have steamed dumplings and eggs." There was also milk and fruit.

    But Ambrose put the egg tart back into her te. "You''re too skinny, auntie. You need to eat more, or you won''t have the strength to pick me up."

    Since Sophia was going to be his mother, she would hold him more often. Children were always held by their mothers.

    Sophia chuckled and didn''t refuse again. "Thank you, you''re so considerate! How about I trade your egg tart for my omelette?" Afraid Ambrose would get hungry, Sophia fed him the omelette.

    The others smiled as they watched Sophia and Ambrose''s interaction.

    Outside the Li Manor, Sophia watched Wendy and Ambrose get into the car before entering hers.

 Chapter 1339 Dorothyâ€™s Attack

    When Sophia was about to start the car, Colin got into the passenger''s seat. "Bring me to my office."

    Sophia shot him a bewildered look. "Okay."

    Sophia stopped the car at the entrance of the SL Group building. When Colin got off, it attracted a lot of attention from many employees. They looked at Sophia in surprise.

    "Contact me after work in the evening." Colin wasn''t in a hurry to close the door. He leaned against it as he smoothed his sleeves.

    "I have something to do after work." She had made an appointment with Wade to see Sandy.

    "I want to visit her as well. I''ll go with you." Colin exined.

    What? With an odd look on her face, Sophia asked, "Will you also visit Sandy?"

    Colin nced at her but didn''t answer her question. "Call me after work and drive slowly!"

    He closed the door and walked towards the building at a steady pace.

    Sophia helplessly shook her head, turning the car around and leaving the SL Group.

    At the Pei Group

    When Sophia walked into her office, she found an uninvited guest waiting for her.

    Looking at the woman in the ck mink coat, she said coldly, "Get out!"

    With an impassive face, Dorothy walked up to Sophia and pped her across the face.

    Dorothy had tried pping Sophia several times before, but only seeded this time.

    She should have been pleased, but the thought of the pictures made her blood boil. "Bitch! Will you keep taking my lover away from me for the rest of your life?"

    To avoid losing face, Dorothy had spent a lot of money buying the scandalous pictures from a reporter. In the photos, Colin was taking Sophia to the Redbud Mansionte at night.

    She didn''t dare ask Colin about this matter. So she came to make a scene here.

    Sophia rubbed her sore cheek and smiled. "Do you really want to know?"

    Dorothy shot her a doubtful look. "Know what?"

    Crack! Crack! Taking advantage of Dorothy''s distraction, Sophia pped her twice.

    Since Dorothy dared to p her, Sophia would fight back!

    Now she was back

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    eamed loudly. Sophia bit him so tightly that he pped her face on instinct.

    The harsh p forced Sophia to loosen her teeth. Her bite left deep teeth marks and a little blood on his arm.

    At that moment, the mobile phone in Sophia''s bag rang. She opened her bag in a panic and took out her phone. She wasn''t able to see who it was.

    "Take her phone away!" Dorothy ordered immediately. Wythe Liao, Wilbur''s younger brother, walked to Sophia and grabbed her phone.

    Despite not knowing who was calling, Sophia quickly tapped the answer button. She wasn''t sure if she could be heard, but she shouted loudly, "Help!"

    The call was quickly disconnected. Sophia didn''t know if the other party had heard her scream.

    Wilbur turned off her phone. Meanwhile, Wythe pressed her to the ground to rip her clothes.

    "Let me go! Help me! Help..." Her screams turned into muffled sounds. Wilbur covered her mouth, and she could only whimper helplessly.

    Sophia suddenly remembered that she had a pair of scissors on her desk. Using all her strength to push Wythe away, she rushed to the desk.

    She quickly got hold of the scissors she used for cutting cloth samples. Wythe didn''t see her movements clearly. "Shit, how dare you run!"

    When he pulled her arm and grabbed her hair to push Sophia on the table, he let out a bloodcurdling scream.

 Chapter 1340 Your Future will Be Full of Pain

    Gritting her teeth, Sophia pulled out the scissors. In an instant, blood spurted out of Wythe''s stomach.

    Turning pale and staggering, Wythe covered the bleeding wound with his hand, and fell to his knees. Wilbur Liao and Dorothy Lien stood dumbstruck by Sophia''s sudden vicious act. Both of them were motionless, terrified of what''s going to happen next.

    Sophia pointed the blood-stained scissors on Wilbur, and yelled, "Don''t move! Or I will gut you too!"

    But Wilbur was once a patriot of the criminal underworld. His experience in these moments taught him a lot aboutposure. To him, Sophia''s words were nothing but empty threats. "Bitch! How dare you hurt my brother like this! I will rape the insides out of you! I''m warning you!"

    With a swift move, he easily took the scissors from Sophia''s trembling hand, tossed it away, and pressed her down onto the desk. Struggling, Sophia frantically tried her best to escape, but failed.

    Wilbur grabbed her by the face with one hand. He pressed her down even more, unbuttoned his belt, and smirked. "I like struggling women. They are more vigorous in bed. Come here, you bitch!"

    "Dorothy Lien! If you dare to let him do this to me, I will let you suffer, too!" But Dorothy didn''t listen to any word she said. She turned to Wythe, dismissed him, and told him they have to patch his wound up. She was not wasting her time on this.

    Thetter staggered to stand up and walk. When he opened the door, he suddenly saw a group of people waiting outside, led by a neatly-dressed man, whose hand froze like he was about to knock on the door.

    Behind him were a dozen of burly security guards, waiting for his orders. The man went inside, and observed around the office. A shady, suspicious expression appeared in his eyes as he snapped, "Seize them!"

    The security guards quickly obeyed to themand. Outnumbered, Wythe and Wilbur were handily subdued by the guards.

    With a heap of panic on her face, Dorothy reluctantly got up from the couch. Out of nowhere, she asked, "Aaron Lo? Are you Aaron Lo?" Although Aaron was no longer the boy she used to whip before, Dorothy recognized him immediately.

    But Aaron just walked around her. He walked to the panting and trembling Sophia, who was sitting on the floor. He extended his hand to her and gentlyforted her, "Sister, I''m back. You don''t have to worry anymore."

    Sophia readily held his hand, and got back to her feet. She leaned on her desk for support as she whispered, "Aaron, you are back? What brings you here?"

    They had been apart from each other for two long years. But right now, she found herself stand

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    d I look forward to the day that it happens. If that really happens."

    Panting in pain, Dorothy struggled to get up. She thought her words had intimidated Aaron, so she continued, "Both of you will suffer! Sophia, you bitch... Ah!"

    Before she could mock even more, she was forcefully kicked backward. Tumbling in the air, she flew backwards, and hit the couch before shended hard on the ground.

    Aaron walked over to her, and angrily looked down upon her as she screamed in agony. "How dare you call my sister a bitch? Don''t you fear that I will cut off your tongue? Huh? Are you out of your goddamn mind?!"

    ...... Behind them, Sophia sat in the chair and watched, her hands shaking and trembling.

    Aaron seemed so violent and aggressive now. And he showed no mercy to Dorothy as he was beating her despite knowing that she was a woman. He didn''t hold back at all... What did Aaron experience and learn in Ennd? What had he experienced all those years that they were apart?

    He seemed... Well, it was really difficult to describe. Compared to Colin, Aaron looked less indifferent, but way darker. He should be tamed, or else he would be more cruel.

    Sophia''s heart cringed a little when she realized how her brother had changed.

    Right now, Dorothy couldn''t manage to even say a single word. She was finding it so hard to breathe. Not far from her was the bloodied Wythe. He was terribly frightened of Aaron and he didn''t dare to move or say anything.

    "Guards, call the police. Escort these two men and the woman to the police station! Let them crumble in prison!"

    Everyone could see that the guards were obviously frightened of Aaron too. They hurriedly obeyed Aaron''s orders, and took immediate actions to solve the situation.

 Chapter 1341 Have You Lived with Colin

    In less than three minutes, everybody had left the office. But Aaron and Sophia stayed behind.

    Sophia finally recovered from her shock and slowly stood up, "Wait a minute. I''m going to wash my face first. Thank you for being here with me, brother."

    Aaron''s rage waspletely gone from his face, and he nodded gently. "Okay. Take your time. I''ll be waiting here."

    Sophia Lo entered the restroom, tidied herself up, and sshed some cold water on her face. Still, she felt some pain lingering on her face.

    When she got out, Aaron had already cleaned up her office which was in a total mess just moments ago. Sophia was surprised on how his brother could do all these things in the manner he was capable of.

    "Sophia, I will take you to the hospital. You need a doctor to check up on you." Aaron approached Sophia and looked at her worriedly.

    Sophia thought that she had gone back to her past. She could still remember how fondly she would look at her little brother back then.

    Sophia shook her head lightly, "I''m fine. But, why did youe back all of a sudden? You didn''t even inform us that you''reing." They casually sat on the couch.

    "I wanted to surprise you. Though, it turned out I was the one surprised by all these." Aaron already informed his sister about his ns ofing back. But, he never said that it would be today. He wanted to surprise her.

    As soon as he got off the ne, Aaron didn''t waste any more time and went straight to Pei Group. He called Sophia on the phone outside the Pei Group headquarters. However, he unexpectedly heard his sister screaming for help.

    He hurriedly went upstairs with several security guards. Sure enough, Sophia was in trouble.

    Sophia sighed heavily, "Aaron, you just came back. Before you thought of doing all those things earlier, you should have analyzed what will the consequences be. Especially on you, brother."

    Aaron thought otherwise. Heforted Sophia and reassured her, "Sister, don''t worry about me. I could handle myself. I should have kicked her harder." He should have had that woman disappear right here and right now. He knew that a woman like that would not stop causing trouble if she had the chance. However, he didn''t do that, because that would also spell trouble for his sister.

    Besides, he didn''t want to disappoint Colin. Aaron would not do anything that Colin didn''t allow him to do.

    "When will you start working? Have you told Colin about this change in your post?" Sophia asked him casually.

    "Yes, I have told him. But, my brother-inw said I should follow him first and do what I''m told. As for the post, it doesn''t matter." Aaron replied honestly.

    Sophia sighed again. "Aaron, you know I already divorced Colin a long time ago. We''re not together anymore. He''s not your brother-inw any longer."

    Aaron pretended to agree with her and just nodded,

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    s effects can''t be officially tested in the market. If Colin begins to have suspicions, he can have a physical examination. But, he won''t know anything because the drug is really unknown." Marce felt ted at her idea and added that one of her maids introduced this prescription to her.

    This drug was intended to be used for Sophia. However, she never had the opportunity toe close to that woman.

    "All right." As long as she could sessfully sleep with Colin, she would try every means necessary and possible.

    Gregary overheard the conversation between the daughter and the mother, but he opted not to let it bother him anymore. They could y that little trick by themselves. There were other more important things that he should do.

    As long as they could control Colin, Gregary himself would do anything.

    The Lien Group was starting to lose money. He was worried that it might bepletely ruined if he didn''t act on it soon.

    That afternoon, Dorothy was eventually discharged from the hospital. On the way home, she still thought of when she could send the soup to Colin. She couldn''t wait for that moment.

    She held the trump card of being Colin''s wife. She had the upper hand now.

    After work, Sophia called Aaron and asked him to go to the SL Group and fetch Colin.

    "Brother-inw." Aaron was behind the wheel as he called Colin that way. Sophia immediately felt ufortable and confronted his brother.

    She whispered in Aaron''s ear and told him, "Don''t do this again. Haven''t I told you that I divorced him a long time ago?

    If you call him this way, he might misunderstand our rtionship. He might put unnecessary meanings to our rtionship. I don''t want him to assume anything." If by any chance Colin thought it was Sophia who talked Aaron into this, then Sophia was in trouble.

    As Sophia finished confronting Aaron, Colin went inside the car and sat beside her.

 Chapter 1342 No Signal

    "To wee you, I have booked a special room in the hotel just for you. Let''s go there now." Both Sophia and Aaron were surprised by Colin''s endearing words.

    When did Colin decide to wee Aaron like this? It was really strange of Colin to be something of this very nature. Aaron was simply a staff member in the SL Group. But Colin, the boss of thepany, just became unusually generous to him. It waspletely unheard of!

    Sophia immediately refused the offer. It was too much. "No, thank you, Colin. We just want a simple dinner. That''s too much..."

    "I''ve arranged everything well. I would be so disappointed if you refuse me." Colin retorted in a very serious tone.

    In short, he had arranged everything and made sure that Sophia didn''t have any choice but to agree.

    Sophia opened her mouth but couldn''t say a single word. It seemed impossible to refuse him. His influence on her was just overwhelming.

    Putting the briefcase aside, Colin nced at Sophia indifferently, "Why are you acting like this? Am I not part of the family?"

    Sophia quickly responded, "Of course. We have no rtionship now. We shouldn''t even be together right now."

    Putting his hand on the back of her head, Colin forced her to look at him. "You''re my ex-wife. There''s still a connection between us! We have to remain good friends with each other!

    Ex-wife... "Be ashamed of yourself! How could you say that when you''re also connected to a lot of women? For example... Brody''s mother? Who is she and where is she?"

    Finishing her question, Sophia''s heart was beating so fast. She wasn''t sure if Colin would get angry upon the mention of Brody''s mother. But she had always wanted to know who that woman was... To her surprise, it turned out that... Colin didn''t get angry at all. That was strange. He just said in a gentle tone, "Yes, I still have a connection with Brody''s mother. But you shouldn''t worry about it too much."

    Sophia was not happy on what she just heard. Why could he take this for granted? How could he just let his son''s mother be irresponsible?!

    Aaron became so curious about the couple''s conversation. Who was Brody? And who was Brody''s mother? Curious as he was, he didn''t ask anything because this was a matter between his sister and brother-inw. He''d better stay out of this. He didn''t want to involve himself and cause trouble.

    Sophia moved further away from Colin, and looked out the car window. Colin and Aaron were talking about important matters in th

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    appened?

    "Sorry, I can''t hear you. I''ll call you back!" Hanging up the phone, Colin called back three secondster. Turning on the speaker, he put the phone away.

    "Colin... Ummm..." The phone was directly hanged up by somebody.

    People at the room remained ufortably quiet. Aaron and Sophia looked at each other. Aaron talked to Sophia while grinning, "Sophia, karma is really a bitch!"

    ''Fuck karma! This was Colin''s cruel idea!

    But since Colin would marry Dorothy soon, how could he allow other men to treat Dorothy like that? It just does not make any sense at all.'' At that moment, Sophia couldn''t understand what Colin was thinking. He was bing tremendously reckless!

    The ice cubes were sent to the room soon after. Colin took the towel with the ice cubes in it and gently put it on Sophia''s face. It was really a very sweet gesture.

    "Ouch..." ''It hurts!''

    Colin''s face turned pale. He adjusted and became even more gentle. "Did you fight back?"

    She didn''t answer him but asked, "Colin, will you really marry Dorothy... next month? Are you sure about that?"

    "Definitely!" His answer was clear-cut. Without the wedding, how could he ruin Dorothy? That was his n all along.

    His straightforward reply hurt Sophia deeply. In a heap of anger, she pushed his hand away. The ice cubes dropped onto the floor.

    The manager who took the medicine to the room dared not to breathe. He didn''t want to involve himself in this.

    Sophia waspletely carried away by her anger and jealousy. She stood up from the chair and eximed, "Go and marry your Dorothy! Stay away from me! Aaron, let''s go! We''re wasting our time here!"

 Chapter 1343 Looking Forward to It

    Aaron got no response. Finally, she decided she didn''t care and went straight for the door with her bag in hand.

    "Come back, I can exin!" Colin said hurriedly.

    Sophia stopped. Swallowing down the bitterness in her heart, she didn''t turn around. "What''s there to exin? You''ll marry Dorothy in the end. Why bother making excuses for yourself?"

    With that, Sophia opened the door and left.

    It wasn''t long before Colin caught her arm.

    Sophia tried to shake his grip off. Colin caught her again and embraced the struggling woman in his arms.

    He said patiently, "Please listen to me."

    "No, I don''t want to listen to you. I''m only your ex-wife. You don''t have to exin to me!" Sophia covered her ears tightly. She didn''t want to listen a word he had to say.

    At the sight, Colin felt helpless and anxious.

    Three other people entered the corridor. They were surprised to see the couple quarreling. Realizing the man was Colin, one of them came over to greet him. "Mr. Li, nice to see you..."

    "Fuck off!" Because he was so upset, Colin shouted at the man without caring who he was talking to. The three were so terrified that they scurried away.

    In the Private Room.

    The manager picked up the ice cubes on the floor and threw them into the garbage can. While he contemted if he should get more ice, Aaron said, "Please send over more ice and a new towel."

    Aaron had faith that his brother-inw would fix things with his sister ande back.

    "Yes, Mr. Lo." The manager quickly asked a waiter to prepare the items.

    Shaking off Colin''s hands, Sophia headed towards the lift. She clenched her teeth and held back her tears.

    Did Colin see her as a woman without any boundaries? Did he think she would give him anything he wanted?

    The elevator door opened, and Sophia moved to step in. Suddenly, Colin pulled her into the nearest private room.

    "Listen to

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    No matter how hard she struggled, it was useless.

    ...

    After dinner, Sophia took the driver''s seat because she didn''t drink any alcohol.

    "Go to 8 Jianye Road." Colin told her.

    Knowing they were going to see Sandy, Sophia silently drove towards the west part of the city.

    There was an old vi district on 8 Jianye Road. It must have been there for a long time. The paint on the vis was already falling off.

    Sophia almost didn''t recognize Sandy when she saw her.

    Several years had passed. Her plump figure was now skinny, and her eyes looked dull and ssy.

    "Sandy!" Sophia stood in front of her. Sandy raised her head and recognized Sophia. Her eyes widened in surprise.

    Sophia Lo? It was indeed her. Sophia had changed a lot.

    "Sophia... Did you... Were you the one who brought me here?" Her voice was trembling. The men who caught her were horrible!

    Sophia sat down beside her and looked at her.

    "I never did anything to offend you. Why did youmit perjury?"

    Sandy could clearly see the hatred in her eyes. She shook her head in panic. "Dorothy and Payne forced me to do it..."

    "Fine. But will you be my witness and prove my innocence?" Sophia''s voice was very calm, as if she was discussing someone else''s problem.

 Chapter 1344 Interrogation

    Sandy sat still, looking at Sophia thoughtfully.

    Sophia remained quiet while she waited for Sandy''s answer. Silence engulfed the room.

    "You stabbed me before, Sophia... I don''t think... Ah!" Her words ended in an abrupt shriek when Aaron suddenly pinched her chin painfully.

    Leaning towards her, Aaron coldly whispered, "How impenitent. Do you want to die?"

    ... Sophia was once again scared. How did her brother be so aggressive and merciless?

    Sandy was also frightened. Trembling, she squirmed into the sofa and begged for mercy. "Please... Please let me go..."

    "Why would I let you go? What good will it do me? And what about my sister? Will Dorothy let her go? Answer me!" The expression on Aaron''s face was vicious and scornful.

    Sandy was too scared to say a word. She almost lost consciousness in the face of his confrontation, her eyes rolling to the back of her head.

    Sophia didn''t stop Aaron. After all, her brother was only scaring the girl. He hadn''t done anything to her.

    She nced at Colin, who was leisurely leaning against the desk. He didn''t react to Aaron''s aggressive behavior.

    "Open your eyes. Or I''ll fly to Song''an City and kill your parents after breaking your neck."

    Sophia got increasingly rmed as she listened to the conversation. How could her little brother talk about killing someone so casually? She took hold of Aaron''s wrist and pulled his hand off the trembling woman. "Sandy, I''m not asking you to perjure yourself. I''m merely asking you to tell the truth. If Dorothy has threatened you, you can tell us. We''ll protect you."

    As soon as Sandy was released, she curled into a ball. "I... I''ll tell you everything... I didn''t want to frame Miss Lo. But because I wasn''t cooperative, Miss Lien threatened to strangle my baby. My baby was only two months old at that time..."

    Sandy''s whole body shook at the memory of Dorothy''s threat. Sophia was also shocked. She had known that Dorothy was cold-blooded, but she didn''t expect her to be cruel enough to threaten to kill a 2-month-old baby.

    It reminded her of her own baby''s death. Was Dorothy also involved? Instead of the umbilical cord strangling his neck...

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    "

    Aaron shed her a smile. Instead of refusing or agreeing with her, he said, "Okay, I''ll be home as soon as I can."

    Colin wasn''t happy with their conversation. Although they were siblings, he didn''t think an adult man and woman should live together. He took out his phone and called Wendy.

    "Mom, is Brody there?"

    At the mention of Ambrose''s name, Sophia''s ears perked up as she listened to Colin''s phone conversation.

    Ambrose quickly answered the phone. "Dad, are you still busy?"

    "No, I''m not busy. I''m with Sophia." Colin calmly replied.

    His son didn''t let him down with his reaction. Ambrose yelled when he mentioned Sophia''s name. "Aunt Sophia! I miss her so much! Dad, please bring her back home with you!"

    "Oh... I can''t speak for Sophia. Ask her yourself."

    Colin put the call on loudspeaker. Ambrose''s voice filled the car.

    "Aunt Sophia, it''s Brody! I miss you so much! Can you sleep in our house tonight?" He was so excited to see Sophia again.

    Sophia''s heart melted at Ambrose''s ecstatic voice. But she couldn''t go back with Colin tonight. "Sorry, little one. How about I pay you a visit tomorrow? It''s toote already."

    "Why? Aunt Sophia, please! I want you to sing me a luby! If not, I''ll feel really bad!" Sophia couldn''t bear to hear Ambrose''s disappointed tone.

    She bit her lower lip as she stared into the distance. Should she give in? It didn''t seem appropriate to visit them at thiste hour...

 Chapter 1345 Donâ€™t Be Sad

    While Sophia hesitated, a voice joined the conversation. On the other line, Wendy curiously asked, "Is that Sophia? Are you sleeping over tonight? That''s great! Brody and I will wait for you for his bedtime story!"

    Hearing that, Sophia was at a loss of words. Since Wendy had also invited her, it was very difficult to refuse. Thinking how much she missed Brody, Sophia readily agreed.

    Before they drove to the Li Manor, Sophia stopped the car at Waterside Boulevard to drop Aaron off. "Take care, sister."

    "You too. Go back home early."

    "Wait for a moment." Colin told Sophia. He got off the car and closed the door behind him. Outside of the car, Colin walked towards Aaron. "They''ll think you''re retaliating against her. Watch your back."

    Aaron knew who he was talking about. Inserting his hands into his pockets, he gazed at the buildings in the distance. "I know, brother."

    But he wasn''t afraid. He had been through hell. How could he fear the Lien n and Pei n after that? They were nothing to him inparison.

    Colin patted his shoulder. "I know you''re capable of protecting yourself, but don''t worry your sister."

    Although Sophia had no idea, Colin knew what Aaron had been through in Ennd. If Aaron hadn''t contacted himst year, or if he hadn''t used his influence in Ennd at the time, Aaron would''ve been long gone by now.

    Driven by curiosity, Aaron couldn''t help but ask, "By the way, brother, what''s the deal with Brody?"

    At the mention of his son''s name, Colin smiled and nced at the woman sitting in the car and ying with her phone. "Your sister doesn''t know that our son is alive."

    Aaron''s eyes widened in shock as he stared at Colin. Did he mean... Did he mean that the dead son his sister mentioned was still alive?

    But his sister was so certain of the child''s death. "But sister said the child..."

    Colin sighed heavily. "No. I had Wade take away the child and raised him myself. Your sister now thinks he''s my child from another woman."

    "Why not tell my sister? She was so sad..." Aaron could still recall how Sophia wailed over her son''s death over the phone.

    Complex feelings surged in Colin''s eyes. "It isn''t time yet. I''ll tell her about Ambrose soon. And until then, you have to keep quiet."

    Aaron

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    long time, someone finally answered.

    In a hoarse voice, Dorothy said, "Mother, it''s me."

    "Dorothy? What happened?" Thinking her daughter was still in her own bedroom next door, Marce was confused.

    Dorothy leaned against the desk to support herself. She endured the difort in her body and said, "Mom, take some of my clothes to father''s office. Don''t let fathere!"

    Gregary''s office? Instantly alert, Marce sat up in bed. "Why are you there?"

    Next to her, Gregary turned over on the other side of bed. She quickly lowered her voice to a whisper.

    "Mom... Something horrible happened." Dorothy started crying, and Marce hurriedly got off the bed in fear.

    She tiptoed out of the bedroom and closed the door behind her. In the corridor, she asked, "What happened? Tell mom."

    "Mom... You''ll know when you get here. Don''t forget to bring my clothes. And don''t let fathere with you!"

    Marce was at a loss. She paced around the corridor a few times before she calmed down. She went back quietly into the bedroom to change. Taking a set of clothes from Dorothy''s room, she hurried to the Lien Group.

    When she opened the door of the office, she almost fainted at the scene.

    "What... What... What happened to you?" It took a long time for Marce to find her voice.

    Breathless, Dorothy said faintly, "They raped me... All of them..."

    "Who did this to you?" Looking at the mess in the room, Marce couldn''t help covering her nose as she resisted the strong urge to vomit.

 Chapter 1346 Three Long Years

    Dorothy struggled to her feet. She gritted her teeth and spat, "They must''ve been sent by Aaron Lo!"

    She staggered towards the bathroom in the lounge.

    As she walked to the lounge, she left traces of white fluids behind her... Retching, Marce hurried to open the window.

    By the time Dorothy walked out of the bathroom, the sun was shining in the sky. Marce was sitting on the sofa in the lounge, waiting for her.

    Dorothy put on the clothes Marce brought for her. After dressing herself up, shey down on the bed. Looking at her livid mother, she swore, "Mom, I''ll kill Sophia and Aaron Lo!"

    "How dare they! If they were the ones behind this, I won''t let them get away!" Marce snapped, smashing her fist on the arm of the sofa as she spoke.

    Dorothy was certain that the men were sent by Aaron. But she didn''t dare tell her mother what she attempted to do to Sophia.

    "Don''t call the police. If Colin finds out, we''ll be finished! Dorothy, I know how you feel. But you need to stick it out a bit longer, and everything will be all right." Marce shot her daughter a distressed look.

    At the mention of Colin''s name, Dorothy hurriedly shook her head. "No, we can''t let him know. The wedding will be cancelled!" She had waited three long years to be his wife. She couldn''t let it slip through her fingers.

    "I don''t understand why they would bring you to your father''s office..." Marce was puzzled.

    A guilty look appeared in Dorothy''s eyes. It must''ve been because she led her men into Sophia''s office.

    Noticing the subtle change in Dorothy''s expression, Marce realized that Dorothy was keeping something from her. "Dorothy, I''m your mother! What did you do? Tell me!"

    Unable to hide anything from her mother, Dorothy had to tell the truth.

    Marce was furious. Not with her daughter, but with Sophia. How dare Sophia seduce Colin again! As Colin''s future wife, her daughter did the right thing. The bitch had no right to retaliate.

    "Clean the mess up. I need to tal

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    h. "Mr. Lien."

    At the sound of Colin''s low voice, Gregary almost cursed himself for acting so rashly. Taking a deep breath, he started, "Colin, several men bullied Dorothyst night. They seemed to be acting under Aaron Lo''s orders."

    "What did they do to her?" Colin asked coldly.

    Gregary''s heart sank. He didn''t know how to continue. "Well... They cornered and threatened Dorothy. How do you suggest I get back at Aaron?"

    Colin smirked. "What time did this happen?"

    "Last night, Dorothy wanted to make some chicken broth for you. At about 6 or 7 in the evening, several men cornered her and threatened her. Luckily, Marce got there in time. No substantial damage was made."

    Gregary had no idea that every word he said made Colin want tough.

    "At that time, the Lo siblings were having dinner with me. We were together in a private room the whole time, and neither of them got a phone call." Colin calmly told him.

    What? Gregary frowned. The men weren''t sent by Sophia and Aaron Lo? "Why were you having dinner with them?"

    "Aaron had applied for the position of chief secretary in mypany, and he passed the interview. Last night was a wee dinner, and he brought Sophia with him. My future father-inw, why did you think I was with him? Surely, you don''t think that there''s something going on between us."

 Chapter 1347 Letâ€™s Break Up

    Gregary quickly denied, "Of course not, I was merely curious. You''re going to marry Dorothy. We trust youpletely." Even if he had some doubt, he wouldn''t dare say it in front of Colin.

    Trust? Colin sneered, but remembered to reassure Gregary. "Rest assured that I won''t keep Aaron for too long. I''ll distance myself from Sophia and Aaron for Dorothy''s sake."

    Gregary started to believe Colin. What he didn''t know was that Colin nned to keep Aaron for a very long time, and that he even thought of supporting Aaron in starting his own business. Either way, Colin wouldn''t abandon him.

    Aaron was standing right next to Colin. He clearly heard everything he told Gregary.

    The more Colin spoke, the more reassured Gregary felt. Finally, Gregarypletely believed in Colin and stopped mentioning Sophia and Aaron. "Colin, as for the bidding contract..."

    Colin understood what Gregary meant before he finished speaking. "Nourishing water shouldn''t flow into the other''s farnds. The Lien Group will definitely get the cooperation."

    Gregary breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, Colin. You really haven''t let your father-inw down!" He let out a relievedugh.

    Hanging up the phone, Colin looked at the screen disdainfully. The reason the Lien Group had reached such a state was because of Gregary''s foolishness.

    "Colin, was it Gregary?" Aaron had been talking with Colin about his work. He didn''t expect Gregary to call Colin at this time.

    Colin didn''t conceal anything. "Yes. To avoid causing any suspicion from Gregary, I must distance myself from your sister for now. Please look after her for me. Don''t let her get too close to my friend, Hugh."

    Colin and Hugh were practically brothers. But they were both in love with Sophia.

    Aaron nodded in understanding. "Okay, Colin. You can count on me."

    In Levi''s Bedroom

    Selina stared at the man standing in front of her. "Levi, let''s break up!"

    Levi''s eyes widened at her in disbelief. "You''re breaking up with me just because of some woma

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    th me? Well, I''ll take what I want, then I''ll let you go."

    Selina stared at him in horror. "Are you saying that you just wanted to have sex with me this entire time?" It was difficult for Selina to ept it.

    The romance, the love...

    Levi smiled in resignation. Selina was such a fool. If he just wanted to have sex with her, why would he wait so long? "Stop making trouble. In two days, I''ll find a ce for the woman. She won''t stay, okay?" Levi said gently.

    Selina nodded her head to prevent Levi from going further.

    Butte at night, Levi came back from the army at around 2 a.m. Before he could walk into his bedroom, the woman called him into her room.

    Selina was waiting for Levi and didn''t go to sleep. When Levi approached the bedroom, she heard the woman''s call clearly.

    Jumping off the bed, she opened the door and followed Levi after he entered the woman''s room.

    The door was ajar. She looked inside and saw the woman embracing Levi.

    Selina went back to Levi''s bedroom without a word.

    The next morning, everything went on as usual. But as soon as Levi left for work, Selina said goodbye to Wendy and left the manor with her suitcase.

    Wendy immediately called Levi to tell him what happened. He turned around the car and frantically drove towards the airport. On the way to the airport, he called Selina.

 Chapter 1348 You Should Call Me Hubby From Now On

    Though Levi had called Selina many times already, she still did not pick up the phone. As she was waiting in a line to check in her luggage, a man suddenly picked up her suitcase and led her out of the airport.

    On the way back from the airport, Levi waspletely silent. Whatever Selina said or did, he didn''t paid any attention. Finally, their car stopped in the front of the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    Sophia was in shock the whole time that they took the wedding photo and the marriage certificate. She didn''t know what was going on right now...

    Before she realized what was happening, Levi had brought her to his apartment already. He had this all nned out.

    After Levi hurriedly took off his coat and hung up it with a hanger, he ripped off Selina''s coat and hung up it. Selina frantically tried to stop him, but her effort was in vain. He was too strong.

    He lifted her off her feet and forcefully carried her into the bedroom.

    From the airport to the Civil Affairs Bureau, then to the bed in his apartment, Levi didn''t say anything at all. He was acting so strange and...frightening.

    This was the first time that Selina experienced having sex. She felt a lot of pain and with tears streaming down her face, she finally said, "Levi, I hate you! How can you just do whatever you want regardless of my feelings? Why are you doing this to me?! Huhuhu..."

    He went straight to the the Civil Affairs Bureau without informing her, and he even got them a marriage certificate without her consent.

    And now, he forcefully had sex with her even if she didn''t want to. He was doing this just to satisfy his hunger!

    Hiding his emotions, Levi kissed the tears on her face and said in a deep, serious voice, "You should call me hubby from now on. You''re my wife now."

    He had waited so many years for this to happen. He would not let go of her now that she will forever be his.

    "No, no, I won''t call you that! I''m breaking up with you. Please stop, Levi. Oh, hey! Levi, stop moving. It really hurts! Please!" Selina never thought that they would be having sex today. She was very upset with Levi this morning and was actually nning to break up with him. But it turned out that Levi has another n in mind. How could all these things happen and fall into ce in just one day?

    "Be patient!" Levi eximed indifferently. Then he lowered his head and kissed her lips deeply and passionately.

    It was a legally-protected marriage. That was how Levi and Selina got their marriage certificate, and how Selina changed from a girl to a woman in just one day. They have reached another stage of their lives.

    In this beautiful day, the sky was blue and the weather was fine. It seemed like everything was staged to be a memorable day.

    Levi had waited patiently for four years. He got what he always wanted right now.

    He just wanted tough out loud after the sex. He just wanted to soak in the happiness of having s

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    "Levi, I love you. Don''t you see it? I have always loved you!" Lorraine tried to beg for Levi''s pity.

    "I''ve told you before. Stop saying something like that! It''s really annoying!" replied Levi. He took out his phone and dialed Beck''s number. "Where are you? I need you right now!" Levi hung up the phone after he got the answer from the other side of the line.

    "He will be here in five minutes. Go and start packing. I want you to leave immediately." He went into his bedroom right after he mercilessly dismissed her.

    Several minutester, Selina saw a soldier rushing inside. Beck greeted them with a smile, and said, "Mrs. Wendy Li, Mrs. Selina Li, good morning! Levi asked me toe over."

    It seemed that Beck had already thought of Selina as Levi''s wife. Selina still felt confused. All of these were happening very quickly.

    "Good morning." Selina nodded her head slightly and greeted him with her lovely smile.

    Wendy waved at him and said, "Come over here and help yourself with some fruits first. Don''t be shy, now."

    "No, no. Thank you, Mrs. Wendy. I have some errands to do first. I need to go upstairs." Beck respectfully refused the kind offer. Before Beck went upstairs, he saluted them and grinned.

    A few minutester, Beck was hurrying downstairs with a suitcase in one hand and with a child in the other hand. Lorraine followed from behind with a very pale face. She was still teary-eyed.

    Wendy was actually pleased to see Lorraine leaving with a suitcase. "Ms. Lorraine, are you leaving already?"

    Wendy knew that Selina would not be happy if Lorraine stayed. So she was relieved to see her leave.

    Lorraine put on a stiff, obviously-forced smile and said, "Yes, I''m leaving. Thank you for taking care of me, Mrs. Wendy. I''m sorry for all the troubles I caused."

    "It''s my pleasure." said Wendy, and she then turned to Beck and said, "Beck, drive safe."

    "Yes, I will, Mrs. Wendy." then Beck saluted her again.

 Chapter 1349 No One is Perfect

    Lorraine could no longer keep smiling. She was done pretending that she was okay with all these. She could tell that Wendy did not like her as she did not even urge her to stay. She knew that from the very beginning.

    Looking in his intimidating and imposing self, Levi strode downstairs and walked up to Selina. He sat down beside her and sweetly put his hands around her waist. He whispered in her ear, trying to seduce her, "I have to go to the army right now. Wait for me tonight and we''ll do something real good..."

    With her face turning red because of dismay, Selina lowered her head and pinched his arms. She eximed loudly, "Then leave! Go right now!"

    "Don''t be so mean! I don''t want to go there as well. I really want to be with you all day. But I''m just a little busy now. I have to go." His mouth slightly twitched as he felt a bit of pain when Selina pinched him.

    Wendy grinned at their interaction and told her son, "Just leave. I''m too old to watch the both of you being so sweet to each other."

    Levi let go of Selina after he kissed her on the cheeks. He stood up from the sofa and saluted to his wife before walking out the door. "Your Majesty, I''ll leave then!"

    ... Selina did not expect that he would say such words in front of Wendy. She was totally ashamed as she was not used to this kind of romantic gesture. Her face flushed as she deliberately red at him, "Don''t call me that! Just leave! You''re so naughty!"

    But Levi still found her so cute when she pouted. He wanted to hug and kiss her again.

    Selina knew that Levi was harboring dirty thoughts yet again. She was worried that he would do something out of the line. Then she determinedly pointed to Lorraine near them and said, "Lorraine had been waiting for some time here! Look at her!"

    Levi''s good mood was all swept away at the mention of Lorraine. Immediately, he felt so frustrated. He didn''t want anything to do with that woman.

    He caressed Selina''s hair and finally gave up, "I should leave now!"

    The manor became awkwardly quiet soon after he left.

    When Wendy went out of the kitchen, she saw Selina sitting squarely on the sofa, seemingly immersed in deep thoughts, face flushed crimson.

    Wendy suddenly had the urge to tease her. She cleared her throat and deliberately asked, "Selina, why has your face turned red? How are you feeling now?"

    "Um... Um..." Selina did not know what to say now. She was still not used to telling her mother-inw about her sensitive feelings. Actually, Levi''s recent actions and gestures reminded her of how he treated her in bed. But that would be too embarrassing. That would mean that she was an easy woman. "It''s nothing, really. I''m all right. Aunt... Mom, why note with me to the kitchen to check on the ingredients and the reci

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    robably get drunk, Hugh didn''t refuse when the manager asked if he need someone to pick them up after the party. He and Sophia chose the Bentley that the manager offered to them.

    Then they made their way to the party and pushed open the door. In an instant, Sophia was amazed by the look of extravagance inside.

    A dozen of young boys and girls, including several party girls, were enjoying the time of their lives. They were dancing wildly and talking to each other with flirtatious tones.

    Noticing that Hugh has arrived, some of them put down their sses and shouted, "Look who''s here!"

    "Mr. Hugh, we''re d you came. Did you juste back from your trip?

    "Come on, take a seat! Feel at home! Um. Who''s the girl behind him? Is that the woman named Sophia?"

    ...

    As everybody were all talking and gossiping about the couple, Sophia looked around with her signature lovely smile. Soon after, she finally saw the man she was here for. She could see the sour expression on Dorothy''s face and wondered why she was not happy to be here. To Sophia''s surprise, there was a beautiful girl sitting next to Colin. The girl was pouring drinks for him.

    In an instant, the smile on Sophia''s face was gone. She immediately felt ufortable with what she was seeing.

    The first thing Herring did when he noticed Sophia was that he took a quick nce on Colin. He spotted a faint trace of guilt in Colin''s eyes. He knew right there and then that Colin still has feelings for Sophia. Colin still looked indifferent despite knowing that Dorothy felt uneasy on having a party girl near her future husband.

    But the moment Sophia stepped in, Colin discreetly drew back his hands from the girl''s shoulder.

    Sneering, Herring stood up and eximed loudly, "Finally, here are Sophia and Hugh! Come, thete ones should drink a whole bottle of beer!"

 Chapter 1350 Cross-cupped Wine

    Just as he finished speaking, the two party girls near them immediately opened two bottles of cold beer.

    Hugh slowly approached Herring. Sophia''s arms were draped on Hugh''s as they casually stood beside Colin. Holding the bottle of beer that Herring gave him, Hugh apologized, "I waste because I had an important meeting. It has nothing to do with Sophia. I''ll drink for her, then!"

    Upon hearing this, other men started to boo. They hated that a beautiful woman would not drink just because of his partner. "Mr.Hugh, I''m 100 percent sure that she''s you girlfriend now. You have be so protective of her! I have never seen you like this before!"

    "A hero saves the beautiful woman! What a story!"

    With a smile, Hugh looked at the man who just teased him, "I am chasing her! I am trying to win this beautiful woman''s heart. Isn''t it something I should do? How could I let go of a pretty girl like her?"

    "Oh! I see! So Ms. Lo, what are you waiting for?? You may never meet someone as rich and handsome as Hugh again! ept him and start a new life with this handsome bachelor!" Flynn Fan, the regional CEO who just came here to work a couple of years ago, said with a hint of excitement. He knew nothing about the things that happened between them before. He doesn''t have any idea about Colin and Sophia''s past.

    Sophia felt everyone was staring at her. She felt a bit ufortable but still managed to smile. "Hugh deserves someone much better than me. An average designer like me is never worthy of a man like him! There are better women than me!"

    "I didn''t expect that she''s this modest. She is really humble! It makes her more beautiful!" Flynn became interested of Sophia. He let go of the girl beside him and picked up a ss of wine. Then he walked up to her, "I wonder if Ms. Lo would care to join me in a drink. It would be a privilege for a beautiful woman like you to sit beside me."

    Casting a nce at the wine in his hand, Hugh quickly whispered in Sophia''s ears, "He''s the regional CEO of Jingguan Entertainment Company in A Country. His name is Flynn. He''s quite a famous man in Green Cold Country. Won''t you share a drink with him? That will do good for your image. Go ahead."

    Several people around him overheard what he just said since he did not keep his voice down. Flynn smiled when he heard Hugh introducing him to the prettydy.

    Sophia did not expect that had to drink out of courtesy soon after she walked in the party. This was happening too fast.

    She had''t even eaten anything yet! She guessed that she probably would get drunk tonight. "There''s no harm in starting early, then." She thought to herself. Smiling, she picked up the ss of wine, let go of Hugh''s hand and charmingly walked up to Flynn. She clinked sses with him. "Thanks for your appreciation. Mr. Fan. Cheers!"

    They cli

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    nt to separate her from Hugh?

    The people became a bit indifferent when they saw Sophia being pulled away. They left Hugh and the party girl alone.

    Then Herring led Sophia to a seat beside the sexy party girl leaning on Colin. Sophia did not know if he did this on purpose. Or maybe somebody asked him to. Either way, Sophia found Herring''s actions to be strange. While Hugh was about to sit next to Sophia, Herring urged him to go to the karaoke and have some fun.

    When they were picking songs to sing, Hugh nced at Herring and asked, "You''re having fun doing it? I know what you''re up to."

    "Of course not. Who on earth would want to have any problem with you guys? But I happen to know who is truly in Sophia''s heart. So, sorry about it! Bro, could you just be a little generous this time and let Sophia be truly happy?"

    Hugh disdainfully stared at him. "Did he ever think of Sophia''s feelings when he was making out with all these girls? Do you think Sophia will be happy knowing that?"

    "That''s their own business! Did you notice that Colin had been avoiding physical contact with the girls when Sophia stepped in? That was unheard of him. But these girls are clingy as a sticky candy. They just won''t get off from him even if Colin wanted to get rid of them already."

    Sitting in front of the jukebox, the two bantered back and forth for a while. Then they picked a song entitled Good Buddies and started singing merrily.

    Sophia kept some distance from the girl and quietly listened to song. She was feeling very ufortable right now.

    Wearing a white shirt and a ck jacket, Flynn approached them and sat next to her with his hands holding two sses and a bottle of expensive wine. Then he opened the bottle and poured some into the sses.

    He didn''t hesitate to give Sophia one of the sses.

    Then the two sses clinked. Sophia took a sip. "Thank you."

 Chapter 1351 Flynn was Born in a Rich Family

    "You''re thanking me for what, prettydy?" Flynn locked eyes with her as he lifted his thick eyebrows a bit. His squinting eyes looked quite charming.

    "Thank you for bringing me some red wine. It''s really tasty." Sophia smiled politely to him.

    Flynn made a sweet gesture to show his appreciation. Then he suddenly turned to look at Colin, and said in a mocking tone, "Colin, she thanked you for the red wine you brought! She said it was nice and she liked it. How about we give her some more? How about two more bottles?"

    Then Colin finally looked at Sophia. He saw her casually sipping the red wine in her ss. "Are you sure that two more bottles are enough? If not, how about four!"

    Flynn chuckled at this thought. Removing his gaze away from Colin, he asked Sophia, "Sophia, I have to say that no one is allowed to leave unless they have be drunk. Would you agree with that?"

    "What? Hmmm..." Sophia was taken aback by surprise. However, she remembered her purpose here and quickly regained herposure. "But I am, of course, no match against you when ites to drinking! As the boss, you can do whatever you like! But for poor me? I''m just an ordinary clerk. If I got drunk and couldn''t go to work tomorrow, I would lose all my bonuses and my money! I''m not that rich, you know."

    Flynn moved closer to her, "Don''t worry about that. Why note work with me in mypany? You can go to work if you are in a good mood, or go travel if you feel like you want a break. How about that?"

    Feeling uneasy of the intimate distance between them, Sophia moved further away from him as she pretended to put down her ss of wine.

    Flynn clearly saw how she negatively responded. Instead of getting angry, he felt more interested about her. Flynn loved challenges.

    Sophia Lo was different from those women who wished to get close to him as much as possible just so they could share with his wealth and power. She was the only one who wanted to distance herself from him. Wow, she was different! And it seemed like she was not pretending to keep him away. She really meant it.

    "Thank you, Mr. Fan. You have overestimated me so much, but I don''t deserve your praises. I know Pei Group is a nice ce to work in, but I''m not nning to find a new employer yet. Thank you for your offer." Sophia took up the wine ss again. But this time around, she walked farther away from Flynn while sipping the wine. She was feeling a bit annoyed right now.

    Flynn suddenly burst into a fit ofughter. Then he put his arm on Sophia bare shoulders as if she was his girlfriend. This shocked Sophia so much that she dared not move. Her shock caused her to freeze on the spot. Flynn clearly felt that her body stiffened in his arms.

    "Don''t be afraid! Come on! I''m just curious why Hugh is not your type? He is a very handsome and rich young man. How choosy are you in selecting your partner? Tell me about your preferences." Sensing her growing uneasiness, Flynn slowly let go of her.

    While Flynn was talking to her, Sophia saw Colin at the corner of her eyes.

    Sophia sensed how furious Colin had be when Flynn suddenly took her into his arms. Sophia fe

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    hing. Right now, he is better than you! What''s more, it is quite fascinating to hear a nice song sung by such a beautiful woman!"

    "You have to be bossy to Sophia! You must not back down from her! And you must be bossier if she treats you in a simrly bossy way! You have to work to win her heart!"

    "I think Flynn fancies Sophia. Just look at the way he stares at her. Wow... full of admiration and desire. If you don''t get your act moving, Flynn will get the best of you."

    Colin did not say anything.

    Hugh became totally silent too.

    Dorothy was sitting next to Colin. In spite of her gracefulness and elegance, she kept casting looks of jealousy at Sophia from time to time. She was envious of all the attention that Sophia attracted. She knew very well that Sophia was a good singer when she and Payne had notpletely cut off their rtionship.

    But it was beyond her expectation that Sophia would be given a chance to show off her singing talent today. Why today when Colin was here in this very room?

    However, she felt relieved that Colin has not looked at Sophia since the moment she stepped inside the room. Maybe Colin was not interested in her anymore.

    Dorothy felt ted while thinking of this. As Colin seemed to be indifferent towards Sophia Lo, his only wish might be that their marriage will soon happen. She didn''t have to worry about Colin''s feelings for Sophia anymore.

    Sophia and Flynn finished singing soon after. Sophia put down the microphone, and looked at the enthusiastic audience with her charming smile.

    Hugh stood from his seat, walked to Sophia, and pulled her to his side. "Sophia, that was some good singing! Come on, sit here."

    Flynn nced at him, and grinned. He didn''t feel worried, at all. Colin and his fiancee were so intimate that they seemed to love each other very much.

    However, it only seemed...maybe pretentious?

    Sophia could not help but clench her fists as she passed by Colin. The group was ying a game while drinking. As a consequence in the game, Dorothy must give Colin a kiss, and she did kiss him...deeply and passionately.

 Chapter 1352 We are Going Home

    However, Colin was sitting still, and appeared indifferent when Dorothy kissed him.

    And when Sophia was about to sit down, she stumbled over someone''s leg and fell onto the floor.

    But it turned out that this was a blessing in disguise. As a result, Sophia screamed as she suddenly fell in the arms of Colin, who should have been kissing Dorothy. Everyone froze as they saw Sophia and Colin identally hugging each other.

    Colin seemed to embrace her in his arms reflectively and before anyone realized what just happened, Colin lowered his head and unexpectedly kissed Sophia on the lips.

    Still, people felt he did not intended to kiss her as his movements were too fast and natural. They thought it was just an awkward ident...

    Dorothy red at Colin and Sophia, took a deep breath and quickly pulled them apart when everyone was still gasping at how Colin just kissed Sophia. Dorothy then said with her mncholic voice, "Colin."

    Sophia quickly freed herself from Colin, and stood up. She stayed away from Colin, rubbed her hands and apologized, "I''m so sorry. I don''t know why I fell down just now. I''m terribly sorry. Please forgive me!"

    Sophia said she was sorry, but by the look on her face, Dorothy thought that Sophia actually didn''t feel sorry. Instead, she saw that Sophia was mockingly looking at her in the dim light.

    Hugh thought that he had seen what had happened clearly. His vignt eyes saw everything.

    It was Colin who had tripped Sophia with his foot.

    He was right! Sophia could not have just fallen down by herself. It was Colin who had put his foot out! However, the reason why they had kissed was that Sophia tightly pulled Colin by his cor, and easily forced him to lower his head so she could kiss him.

    In other words, they kissed because Colin had pulled out his foot and Sophia had cooperated with him...

    Seeing this awkward scene, people opted to be nonchnt about it and pretended that they did not witness what just happened. They just ate, drank and yed games like what they were doing a while ago.

    Sophia tidied up her clothes and her messed-up hair and whispered to Hugh, "Excuse me. I have to go to the restroom."

    But Hugh just stood up and said, "I''ll go with you."

    Hmmm. Sophia blushed a little and said. "No, I..."

    "I want to go to the bathroom, too. Let''s go, now. Come on." With these words, Hugh pulled Sophia by her hand and led her to th

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    where is Aunt Hermosa right now?"

    When she mentioned Hermosa, a painful look appeared in Hugh''s eyes. "She is in the Jing''an Temple on the mountain area outside our city."

    The day after tomorrow was Saturday. Sophia thought that she could try to finish her work in just two days so she could make some time to visit Aunt Hermosa. "I want to visit Aunt Hermosa. Would you like to go with me?"

    Hugh was overjoyed to hear that. He nodded and replied, "Yes! Of course, I''ll go with you!"

    When they reached the gate of the Lo Family, Aaron opened the door for them. Aaron looked a bit strange when he saw them.

    Sophia was still in Hugh''s arms, so Aaron quickly took his sister from Hugh and asked, "What''s the matter with my sister? Is she hurt? Why are you helping her walk?"

    "You''re Aaron, right? Your sister seemed to have twisted her ankle. It was an ident." Hugh had met Aaron several times already but they never had the chance to really familiarize with each other. He just knew that Aaron was Sophia''s brother. That was all.

    "Oh! Sister! Why were you so careless?" Aaron frowned and scolded her sister. Then he said to Hugh, "Mr. Pei, it''s alreadyte, so I''m not inviting you in for a drink. Thank you for sending my sister home! You should take some rest too."

    "It''s okay. Call me if the ankle still hurts tomorrow. I will always be free to help." Hugh waved to them.

    Sophia bid goodbye to Hugh in a very caring tone, "Thank you, Hugh! Drive slowly on the road! Goodbye!"

    "Okay! Have an early rest tonight! I had a wonderful time with you tonight." Hugh then closed the door and left.

 Chapter 1353 Living Dangerously

    Aaron carried Sophia to her room and put her on the bed. "Sister, what happened?"

    "Nothing, I just missed a step. There''s no need to make such a big fuss. Why are you home so early tonight?" Sophia rubbed her ankle. It didn''t hurt much, so she figured that it would be fine.

    Taking off her shoes, Aaron put her foot over hisp and massaged it gently. "I wasn''t so busy today, so I went home early."

    Sophia gave Aaron an affectionate look. What a considerate brother! Taking the opportunity, she said, "Aaron, I want to ask you something."

    Aaron immediately knew what she wanted to ask. He blinked and finally nodded. "Okay."

    "These past few years, what else have you been doing in the UK besides studying?" Instead of beating around the bush, Sophia asked him directly.

    Aaron continued to massage her ankle. Without looking at Sophia, he replied, "Work."

    "No! Don''t lie to me, Aaron!" Sophia was angry. Aaron was clearly hiding something something from her.

    With a sigh, Aaron looked into Sophia''s eyes and admitted, "Sister, I''ve been in a gang for a while."

    A gang? Was her brother in a criminal gang? Sophia immediately grasped his hand, her eyes full of worry. "Aaron! How could you be so stupid? Why did you join a gang? Have you left already?"

    Aaron didn''t know what to say. Unwilling to lie to Sophia, he shook his head. "No. But you don''t need to worry about me, sister. I''m in a high position and have powerful connections now."

    Many people called him "Boss Lo" to show their respect for him. He stayed in the gang not because he enjoyed the power he had, but because he hadn''t taken vengeance on their enemy. It wasn''t the time to leave.

    Sophia shook her head. "Aaron, listen to me! Don''t get yourself mixed up with the wrong people. The Lien Group and Pei Group are afraid of the chip. As long as we find that chip, or any loophole in theirpanies, we can sessfully defeat them. You don''t have to take risks!"

    "Sister! It''s not as simple as you t

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    e have to do that?

    Why did he hug and kiss Dorothy?

    Sophia smiled bitterly. She was ttering herself. After all, Colin was going to marry Dorothy.

    At 1 o''clock in the morning, Sophia''s phone rang.

    She had just fallen asleep when the ringing woke her up. It was Colin.

    "Mr. Li, it''s the middle of the night! Don''t you want me to sleep!" She yelled, pretending to furious.

    Colin was sitting in his car. He raised his head and looked to Sophia''s window, where the light was turned off. "Where are you?"

    Since the lights were out, he wasn''t sure if Sophia had gone with Hugh ore back home.

    What did Colin mean? It was sote at night. Where would she go? Out with another man? Sophia closed her eyes. "That''s none of your business. If you have something to say, just say it or I''ll hang up!"

    "Don''t you dare to hang up!" Colin''s warning tone made Sophia more alert.

    Colin was running low on patience. He had to put up with Sophia for the whole night. She not only hugged Hugh but also seduced Flynn. Good for her!

    "Mr. Li, time is so precious. Why are you calling me instead of spending time with otherdies?" Sophia was obviously jealous.

    But Colin was too anxious to realize this.

    "I''m asking you again. Where are you?" He needed to know if Sophia was home or if she had gone with Hugh.

 Chapter 1354 Get Out

    "How does that concern you? Go ask your fiancee where she is!" Sophia wasn''t going to make Colin happy tonight. He could hold other women in his arms, but she wasn''t allowed to be with other men? Ridiculous!

    To Colin, her avoidance confirmed that she was hiding something from him. "Did you sleep with Hugh?"

    Sophia sat up in bed in anger. "What''s wrong with you?"

    Assuming he was right, Colin clenched his fist in anger. "Am I right?" He asked darkly.

    Getting no response, he continued, "Is my brother better in bed? Or me?"

    Sophia grasped the nket for a long while before she coldly answered, "Colin Li, don''t call me ever again. Goodbye." Sophia ended the call, cursing Colin in her mind.

    Damn Colin! Did he think everyone was as depraved as he was?

    He was the one who got engaged with someone, embraced another woman, and had a baby with another one...

    Who was better in bed? Was he crazy? Sophia got increasingly enraged at the thought.

    Meanwhile, Aaron received a call from Colin. "My sister? She''s home. Hugh brought her back earlier."

    Colin was relieved to hear Aaron''s response. He knew Sophia wasn''t that kind of person, but he couldn''t help asking her those stupid questions.

    Knowing she was home, he got off the car and went to Sophia''s house.

    When Aaron opened the door, Colin went straight to Sophia''s room.

    Colin opened the door to find Sophia sitting on the bed, ring at her phone.

    He was a little out of breath from running up the stairs. At the sight of Sophia in the room, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Seeing the person she was just talking to on the phone standing in front of her, Sophia was at a loss for words.

    Dressed in a ck overcoat, Colin looked at her expressionlessly.

    Then he suddenly walked to the bedside, gathered her in his arms, and kissed her.

    Sophia choked on the thick taste of alcohol in Colin''s mouth. She pushed him away violently. Why did hee to see her? She wo

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    as kneeling and reciting the Buddhist chants.

    The woman was so thin, Hugh wasn''t certain she was his mother.

    He came closer to see her face. "Mother."

    The familiar voice made Hermosa''s heart jump with excitement. She opened her eyes to see her son, and Sophia.

    After a moment of excitement, Hermosa rose from the cushion and said calmly, "Oh, you''re here."

    Sophia''s nose twitched at the sight of her, but she restrained her tears and smiled. "We came to see you."

    Hugh took Hermosa''s hands and begged her, "Mother, pleasee back with us."

    He felt guilty for failing to protect his mother and letting here to such a remote ce and live a hard life.

    Hermosa pat his shoulder in reassurance. "No, I''m good here. I work at sunrise and retire at sunset."

    "Mother, you don''t need to..." Hermosa interrupted before Hugh could finish, "Hugh, don''t persuade me anymore. If you could persuade me, I wouldn''t havee here."

    She was right. Both Hugh and Pe had tried to talk her out of going to the nunnery, but it was in vain.

    Releasing Hugh, Hermosa took Sophia''s hands. "Sophia, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you doingtely?"

    "I''m doing fine, auntie. How about you?" After talking for a while, they left the worship hall and went to Hermosa''s temporary room.

 Chapter 1355 Sweet Burden

    Hermosa''s temporary room was simple, with only one bed and one quilt. Additionally, there were two tables, a few chairs, and a closet. It was devoid of decoration and other furniture.

    At noon, Sophia and Hugh stayed at the temple for a meal. When they prepared to leave in the afternoon, it started to rain.

    Because it was difficult to walk on the rainy mountain road, Sophia and Hugh decided to wait until the rain stopped. But the rain got heavier and heavier, and it hadn''t stopped by the time night fell.

    At about 8 o''clock in the evening, it was still raining. Sophia finally gave up the idea of going down the mountain. Hermosa prepared two rooms for them to stay for the night.

    In the mountain, mobile phones had no cell service and everyone went to sleep early.

    At the foot of the mountain, Colin called Sophia dozens of times but got no answer. After asking Aaron, he found out that Sophia and Hugh went up the mountain.

    It was past 6 o''clock in the evening. Suppressing the jealousy in his heart, he asked Aaron, "When will theye back?"

    Aaron didn''t know either. "She didn''t tell me. All she said was that they would climb the mountain, but I guess she''ll be back soon."

    He had wanted to tell Colin that morning. But Colin was busy outside all day.

    When Colin came back in the evening, Aaron went out and they missed each other again. They didn''t meet until now.

    At past eight o''clock in the evening, Colin picked up his coat. "Let''s go. I''ll go with you and wait until Sophiaes back."

    What? Aaron was confused. What did Colin mean? Was Colin going to go back home with him?

    They did end up going home together. After ordering takeout and finishing the meal, Sophia still hadn''te back.

    He called Hugh again but the call still couldn''t connect.

    Just as Colin worried himself to the point where he was ready to go up the mountain, Hugh answered the phone.

    But the signal was terrible. It looked like it was still raining on the mountain. Colin asked in a sullen tone, "Are you still on the mountain?"

    "Yes... went back... to sleep." Because of the poor signal, the line kept breaking up and Colin couldn''t hear a full sentence.

    Went back to sleep? Besides confirming that Hugh and Sophia were still on the mountain, Colin didn''t get any other useful information.

    As soon as the call got disconnected, Colin anxiously called Hugh several times.

    On the mountain, H

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    dashing.

    With a cigarette in his mouth, Colin looked coldly across the road while Hugh carried Sophia.

    It was the first time for Sophia to see Colin wearing casual attire. He used to wear a suit all the time, but maybe this man was born to wear anything. She had to admit... Colin looked really handsome.

    While she was in Mn, she learned a lot about menswear design from Eason.

    She also sketched a lot of casual menswear, but none of them satisfied her.

    Every time she drew her designs, she always thought of Colin. She wanted to know if he would look handsome in the clothes she designed.

    She had been looking forward to designing a suit that matched Colin''s style one day.

    Since he was almost thirty-four years old, she had thought that a casual look would be a little inappropriate for him. Or that it wouldn''t suit him at all.

    Bu it turns out, that wasn''t the case.

    Colin wearing casual clothes not only turned out to be very suitable, but also gave off an indescribable feeling offort.

    While she was in a daze, Colin stomped out his cigarette butt. He came over and grabbed Sophia by the ankle and threw away the muddy shoes on her feet.

    Then he took her from Hugh''s arms, adjusted her posture, and ced her in his car.

    He didn''t follow inside. Going to the trunk, he pulled out two tote bags and threw one to Hugh. "We''re leaving first." Colin got into the car.

    He and Sophia were in the backseat, while Aaron sat on driver''s seat.

    The Cayenne sped away.

    Opening the tote bag that Colin threw, Hugh saw a shoebox with a pair of shoes in the style he often wore.

 Chapter 1356 I Wonâ€™t Bother You Anymore

    Sitting squarely on the driver''s seat, Hugh hurriedly put on his clean shoes and threw aside the muddy ones into a trash can nearby. After that, he instantly drove away.

    Inside the expensive and sophisticated Porsche Cayenne, Colin opened the shoe box, took out the fancy leisure shoes, and personally helped Sophia to put them on. It was really a sweet gesture that Sophia was not used to.

    Knowing that it was no use to refuse his gesture, Sophia just tightly bit her lips, and stared at Colin''s handsome features while she let him help put on her shoes. Why was he doing this? Was he trying to pursue her again?

    "Next time that you visit Auntie Hemosa, call me and I''ll go with you. No ifs and buts. I''ll go with you." He set the shoe box aside, and then casually leaned back on his chair.

    She couldn''t say anything just yet. Her anger still consumed and her mind was going ces.

    Colin did not mind at all. He knew he should let Sophia think for a while. Then he turned to Aaron, "Take us to the Redbud Mansion."

    "Okay, brother-inw."

    Not until then did Sophia finally open her mouth, "Aaron, I don''t want to go there. Take me home. I''m your sister. Let''s go home, instead."

    Aaron chuckled and said, "My dear sister, brother-inw has been waiting for you all night long. Don''t be so stubborn!"

    ¡­¡­ Stubborn? Was she really the one who was stubborn? After everything that happened?

    So what if he has been waiting for her all night long? Well, he should wait some more. In reality, she did not even force him to wait. It was not her fault.

    "Aaron, I will be really angry if you don''t send me home!" At first, she was just angry with Colin. But now she was angry with both of them? Why was Aaron so loyal to Colin, and not to her?

    For fear that Sophia would be really mad at him, Aaron begged her, "Sister, please don''t be angry! I''m just doing what I''m supposed to do! Brother-inw, how..."

    "Brother-inw? Do not call him brother-inw! I don''t want to hear you calling him that again!" "He will marry another woman soon. How many times have I told you not to call him the wrong way! He''s not part of the family anymore!"

    ...... Before the two men got wind of what was happening, Sophia was already extremely angry!

    Facing her anger, Colin told Aaron in a low voice, "Take us to your home. It''s okay."

    "No. You can''t step foot in my home!" Sophia looked at the man next to her, "And, how much are the shoes? I will transfer the money to you right now! I don''t want your help!"

    After those words, she took down her backpack, pulled out her phone and prepared to transfer the money to him.

    "One million! That''s how much those shoes cost." He wanted to test her.

    Sophia opened her eyes wide and was bewildered. "Colin, have you gone robbing banks? Are you testing my intelligence andmon sense? A pair of leisure shoes does not cost one million! That''s impossible!"

    "Of course, you''re right. The price of a pair of shoes won''t be a million dors. In fact, it was only 10, 000. But in order to buy you the shoes, I used my precious time, my resources, my oil and my car...... You are supposed to pay for them! So all in all,

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    in''s obvious intention. She knew what he was about to do. But the timing was really not proper. They were in the car and it''s still daytime. On the other hand, her younger brother was just not far away from them. What if he happened to see what they were doing?

    Sophia forcefully pushed Colin away and shouted, "I''m going upstairs! Get off from me!"

    With a sarcastic smile in his eyes, Colin kissed her again on the lips, "Don''t be hard-headed!"

    Why should I let him do this? I''m not a fool!

    In the apartment

    When she was removing her shoes, Sophia made up her mind that she wouldn''t be captivated by Colin''s sugar-coated words this time around.

    "Sophia Lo!" Colin hung his coat on a hanger and called her over. She was already sitting on the sofa.

    Sophia was still so angry and frustrated that she immediately sat on the sofa without saying anything. She really didn''t want to be here.

    Colin came over to her and held her in his arms. To his surprise, she didn''t push him away.

    He stroked her long hair back and forth, caressing it passionately, "How dare you drink wine with Hugh? You know that was a gesture that a married couple would do." His voice was so faint that Sophia could hardly sense any emotion.

    So she softened her voice too, "Since you will be marrying someone and there''s no chance I could be with you, you don''t have to care about me. Just please take good care of yourself and so will I. I won''t bother you anymore!"

    ''Take care? Bother me? She''s not bothering me at all!'' Colin slid his hand gently onto her face, "Will you have a better life if you leave me? You would be better off without me?"

    "Absolutely! Mr. Li, you can find your happiness, so can I. You''re not the only person in this world who deserves to be happy." His hands on her made her feel ufortable, so Sophia gripped his hand and pushed it away.

    Colin let go of Sophia and said, "Take the card away!"

    "No. If you don''t have anything else to do or anything good to say, I''ll go now."

    She had to go home and pack her bags for she had a business trip tomorrow. She couldn''t stay here anymore.

 Chapter 1357 Make Dorothy Pregnant

    She quickly put on her slippers and walked towards the door. Suddenly, she was pulled back into the bedroom, and Colin forcefully threw her onto the bed.

    Sophia then sat up and threw a pillow to Colin. He got even angrier but she warned, "Don''t you think that I could get Dorothy... kidnapped? Don''t you think I could do that?"

    Colin did not even flinch or say anything. She continued with her threats, "Oh, it seems like you don''t believe me at all. I''ll call someone to kidnap her right now!"

    At that very moment, Sophia forgot that Colin had avenged her a few days ago, so she was focused on venting out her ire on him.

    Then she put on an act to make her threat more convincing. She quickly got out of the bed, pointed at the knapsack that had fallen onto the floor, and said, "There is my bag. I''ll get my phone and call someone. Wait for me here!"

    Grabbing the knapsack, she dashed for the living room.

    But a big hand suddenly grabbed her on her waist. "Ah!" She screamed in shock. Colin lifted her and put her over his broad shoulders.

    Before she got wind of what was happening, Colin threw her onto the bed again. As she was closing her eyes to relieve the sudden dizziness that she felt, a man''s body pressed against her.

    Of course it was Colin. Oh, when would he stop?

    "How dare you be so sweet to another man? How dare you drink with that man and let him carry you on the back? I''ll teach you a lesson!" Then he turned her over and pped her bottom like what he did to teach Brody when he did something not right.

    Sophia gripped on the sheet tightly, feeling so ashamed... for being pped... on the bottom. She was treated and punished like a child...

    Was there anything more embarrassing than this?

    She suddenly wanted to cry out loud. Then with a burst of strength, she sat up and pounced on him. "You have flirted with other women. How dare you say those words to teach me when you were greedy yourself?! Why is it that only you can hit me? I may not be powerful to hit you, but I''m sure I can bite you!"

    Then she suddenly bit him hard and sucked on his neck! She could not control her rage so she continued biting him. Not just once... Not twice... But thrice. She bit him hard three times!

    Feeling satisfied as she had already vented out her anger, she let go of Colin''s neck.

    She could not only vent out her embarrassment, but leaving a love mark on Colin''s neck which would also irritate Dorothy, like killing two birds with one stone! Good job! She was satisfied with her bright idea.

    She carelessly sat on Colin''s stomach and put on a wide grin on her face. But she didn''t realize how sexy and seductive she looked li

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    nation at all. He thought it was already obvious for her.

    He walked to the cloakroom and took out ady''s pajama. He passed it to her and said, "Put it on and get up. Have dinner first."

    She looked at the pajama for a while. Why did he have a pajama for women in his room? She painfully wondered. Ho ho... How stupid she was! He had a fiancee so it was just normal to see women''s clothes here!

    She pushed away the pajama he just offered, and coldly said, "No, thank you! I''ll leave now!"

    As he sensed that she suddenly became angry, Colin raised her chin to let her look at him. "What''s happening? Any exnations at all?"

    "To exin what? Why I want to leave?"

    He said nothing because that was exactly what he wanted to know. Sophia sneered at him, "Dorothy is going to be pregnant, so why are you even stopping me from buying contraceptives?"

    "But what does her pregnancy have to do with you? Don''t you understand?"

    Sophia became confused and mad. She closed her eyes for a few seconds, and decided to say something. But at thest second, she stopped as she knew that he would not understand her feelings.

    "Nothing. Let me go!"

    She clenched her teeth, got out of the bed and hurriedly put on her clothes.

    Colin became a little annoyed with how strange she was behaving right now. He said, "If you take the pills, Sophia Lo, I''ll lock you up!"

    Sophia red at him, and threw the quilt on the ground. "You can''t stop me. I''ll take the pills whether you like it or not!"

    After that, she didn''t say anything more. She picked up her knapsack, ran to the door, and put on the shoes he bought for her. She had no other choice. Then she left the Redbud Mansion.

    Walking out of the district, Sophia held her bag tightly, feeling confused and hurt.

 Chapter 1358 Damned Slut

    Sophia hadn''t put on her coat, washed her face, orbed her hair.

    Looking at the apartment door being mmed, Colin clutched his hair in frustration. What an unreasonable woman!

    Not long after, Colin received a video on WeChat while he was drinking wine and smoking a cigarette. In the video, Sophia was taking a pill and washing it down with a ss of water.

    "Colin, I''ll never let my kid be a bastard." With Dorothy around, Sophia didn''t want her children to live their lives in constant fear of a vicious woman.

    When the video ended, Colin''s wine ss dropped from his hand and shattered on the floor.

    In the dead of the night, Sophia received a message from Colin that said, "There''s a month and a half left before my wedding. If you get pregnant with my child before that, I will cancel the wedding."

    Sophia was shocked.

    What the fuck! Why hadn''t he told her that before? Sophia rushed to the bathroom and gagged over the toilet to throw up the contraceptive pill.

    But it''s been three hours and the pill had already been digested.

    Colin didn''t get any response from Sophia. The next day, he heard from Aaron that Sophia went on a business trip.

    She had gone to Z Country with Hugh.

    Colin''s face darkened. Has Sophia given up on him?

    He already told her before that their child wouldn''t be a bastard. The ruthless woman still didn''t want to give him a child and refused to sleep with him. Instead, she was bing closer to Hugh. What did all these mean?

    It could only mean one thing... She didn''t love him.

    He knew that she used to be in love with Payne, and now she was getting closer to Hugh. Maybe she just didn''t want to be with him.

    Aaron stole a look at Colin''s neck. Rumor was going around thepany this morning that Colin slept with a womanst night.

    But he was certain that the mark on Colin''s neck was left by his sister. He chuckled to himself in amusement.

    ncing at Aaron, Colin immediately knew what he was thinking about. He feigned ignorance and called the manage

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    arrassed by Colin''s flirting, Dorothy covered her flushed face. "Don''t do this here, Colin. I''m leaving now."

    "All right. Goodbye."

    "Bye!" Dorothy left the office, shooting nces at her future husband.

    As soon as the door closed, Colin dropped his pen and wiped his hands with a wet towel.

    Then he told Aaron to throw the soup away.

    "Okay."

    The disdain on Colin''s face gave away his emotions. Colin didn''t need to exin himself, Aaron understood right away.

    Aaron had no idea why his silly sister couldn''t seem to understand.

    The weather in Z Country was colder than in A Country. It was their second day at the hotel. As she prepared to draw a design, Sophia sneezed and went to raise the room temperature.

    At that moment, her mobile phone rang. It was Wendy. "Aunt, how are you?"

    "Aunt Sophia, it''s me!" Ambrose''s cheerful voice rang through the speaker.

    Sophia''s smile reached her eyes. "Brody, have youe back from the kindergarten?" She looked at her watch. It was 6 o''clock in the evening and school was over.

    "Yes. Aunt Sophia, do you miss me? Can I see you?"

    "Oh! I''m on a business trip. I''m not in A Country, but I can y with you when Ie back." She hadn''t seen Brody for a couple of days and she missed him terribly.

    "A business trip? Aunt Sophia, which hotel are you staying at?" Brody asked casually.

 Chapter 1359 Colinâ€™s Decision

    Sophia told him the name of the hotel without a second thought. "It''s a pity I''m so far away from you. Otherwise, I''d go to your house and y with you."

    Work ended early that day. She refused Hugh''s invitation to go around together.

    Z Country reminded her of so many memories with Colin.

    "It''s okay. Aunt Sophia, which floor are you in? Is your roomfortable?"

    "I''m staying at the presidential suite. The room thepany gave me is very good." Sophia replied.

    "What''s your room number, 666 or 888?"

    Sophia was a bit confused by Ambrose''s question, but she replied, "No, it''s on the 12th floor. But my room number also has the number 8, it''s 1208." She chuckled softly.

    Sophia covered her phone with one of her hands and coughed a few times. It seems she caught a cold.

    "All right. You must be busy. I''m ying with Aunt Selina now. See youter!"

    "Is Selina with you? Please tell her that I also miss her. When Ie back, I''ll go y with you both." At the thought, Sophia realized she really missed them.

    Ambrose nodded. "Bye, Aunt Sophia! I love you!"

    "I love you too. Bye!"

    A few minutes after hanging up the phone, Sophia was still smiling. Suddenly, she burst into a fit of coughs.

    Feeling dizzy, she decided to finish the design drawing tomorrow.

    After tidying up her room, she drank some water and went to bed.

    As soon as Ambrose hung up the phone, he called his father. "Dad, where are you?"

    "I just got off the ne. I''ll go to the office first. Have you gotten the information?" Colin replied.

    "Yes. Aunt Sophia''s staying at Room 1208 at the Xinuo Hotel. Don''t forget to give me a mother and marry Sophia as soon as possible!"

    Ambrose said expectantly. He was the little spy that Colin sent to ask Sophia for information. With his cleverness, he was able to get the exact room where Sophia was staying at.

    Colin smiled. Sophia would never escape from him. He would never let her go.

    Colin hade to a decision. He would marry Sophia one day. Even if she didn''t love him, he would find a way to make her fall in love with him ag

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    s weakened and she swayed to the side. Colin hastily caught her and carried her out of the hotel.

    "What''s wrong with you?" He looked at the woman in his arms with deep concern. It''s only been two days since hest saw her. Why did she suddenly get sick?

    "I caught a cold." She went into a fit of coughs. Feeling unwell, she leaned against his chest.

    Outside the hotel, Colin called Wade. He had just left after dropping Colin off. Carrying Sophia into the car, Colin told Wade to go to the hospital.

    In the hospital, Sophia''s temperature was taken and she had high fever of 39.8¡ã.

    She had toy in bed with an IV drip attached to her arm.

    The high fever appeared out of nowhere. She was healthy yesterday. How did she be ill all of a sudden?

    When the nurse left, Colin covered her with a nket andforted her, "You''ll feel much better after getting some sleep."

    "Why did you go to my hotel room?" Sophia asked curiously.

    Since they parted on bad termsst time, she didn''t think they would see each other again so soon. She definitely didn''t expect to see him in Z Country.

    Colin sat on the edge of the bed and said in a serious tone, "God told me that you were sick and you needed me to take you to the hospital."

    Colin just cracked a joke. Sophia never imagined he would cheer her up this way. She couldn''t help herughter, only to end up coughing again.

 Chapter 1360 Do You Want Me to Worry about You

    Colin patted Sophia''s back soothingly. "Laugh all you want. I never thought I''d meet such a foolish woman who ends up coughing from trying not tough!"

    "Don''t talk to me. I''m still angry with you." Said Sophia as she closed her eyes. She didn''t want to look at him anymore.

    The corners of Colin''s lips lifted. "Sophia, I want to..."

    "Yes?" Her curiosity got the better of her, and she opened eyes to look at him.

    Colin was suddenly inches away from her face. "I want to kiss you."

    As soon as he spoke, Sophia''s lips were sealed.

    She moaned involuntarily. No! Her illness could infect him!

    Although she pushed him away with all her strength, Colin stayed in ce and continued kissing her.

    Soon, Sophia nestledfortably in Colin''s strong arms. At the same time, Colin made a pun, "Sophia, don''t try to push me away. You can''t do it!"

    Whether she loved him or not, he would do everything to make her stay with him.

    If she fell in love with another man, he would get rid of that person using whatever means necessary.

    "Colin li." Sophia sighed.

    "I''m here." Colin took her hands.

    Sophia''s heart softened at his simple words. He was here with her right now. It made her feel good.

    "Colin, I want a child... A child of our own." Sophia said softly. Her right hand was connected to the IV drip. She used her left hand to caress his handsome face as she looked at him fondly. "Do you have a way to prevent our child from bing a bastard?" she asked.

    She nearly begged him not to marry Dorothy. But she couldn''t say that.

    If he could give up his marriage with Dorothy on his own, she wouldn''t have to break up his wedding. But she really didn''t want Colin to see what kind of horrible woman she was.

    The only response Sophia got was a passionate kiss.

    After a long time, Colin finally released Sophia. Panting slightly, he told her, "I won''t let our child be illegitimate. Please believe me. Can you do that?"

    Sophia hesitated. He was going to marry Dorothy. How could he keep his promise to her?

    What did he mean? Sophia couldn''t understood Colin at all. She asked him directly, "If I get pregnant, would you divorce Dorothy?"

    Colin smiled and kissed Sophia''s forehead. "No." he answe

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    rily.

    After saying that, Sophia intended to go back to her room. Then she remembered that she left the roomst night without taking her key card with her. She needed to go the front desk to get another key.

    Turning the box of medicine in his hand several times, Colin asked Hugh, "When do you get off work for lunch?"

    "At about twelve o''clock. What''s wrong with Sophia?" Hugh asked. "Is she ill?" Hugh didn''t know Sophia was ill until just now. Hugh came back to the hotel at about two o''clock earlier that morning. He thought it was toote to disturb Sophia and let her rest.

    "She had a severe feverst night." Colin answered him. Then he called a passing waiter to open Sophia''s room.

    Hugh couldn''t help approaching Sophia and looking at her worriedly, "Sophia, are you feeling better? Do you feel ufortable anywhere? You can stay in the hotel to rest today."

    It was obvious from Hugh''s expression that he was concerned about her. Although Sophia was touched, she was a little embarrassed. "I''m fine. I feel better already."

    Looking at their interaction, Colin was filled with dissatisfaction. He said coldly, "Sophia, I''lle at noon and watch you take the medicine. Go inside and get ready."

    He needed to find a way to hire Sophia and get her away from the Pei Group. Then she could keep himpany all the time... Yes, he had to consider it carefully.

    Seeing Sophia follow Hugh every day and go with him on business trips together was a horrible sight.

 Chapter 1361 Colin Had Many Secrets

    About to enter the room, Sophia suddenly turned back and took the medicines from Colin''s hand. "Don''t bother. I will eat themter, " she said.

    Though she had said this, Sophia was thinking of throwing them away!

    When Sophia found the documents and came out of the room, the two men were still talking to each other. Sophia looked at Colin in confusion. "Why haven''t you left till now?" she asked.

    Her question made Colin''s face gloomy. "I will take you there, " he said.

    "No need. I can take a ride in Hugh''s car." There was really no need to trouble Colin again.

    Hugh smiled gently and said, "Sophia, I''m leaving now."

    Sophia was speechless.

    After Hugh left, Colin pulled Sophia to face him. "Why did youe to Z Country?" he asked.

    "I''m on a business trip." Colin said.

    There was nothing wrong in that. "And can you stop behaving like that in front of Hugh?"

    He knew that Hugh liked her. But when they were together, Colin still treated her as his lover. He showed affection in front of Hugh on purpose. Hugh must have felt ufortable.

    With his eyes bleak, Colin said angrily, "Why? Are you worried that he would be jealous?"

    "Yeah. After all, I have to leave my options open. If you marry Dorothyter, maybe I will marry Hugh." Sophia shrugged and strode forward.

    She had said that only to annoy Colin. As for marrying Hugh, she didn''t want to think about it now. After all, nothing is impossible, isn''t it?

    Sophia felt a force on her arm. But she did not have any time to react, as Colin twirled her and pressed her against the wall of the corridor...

    She didn''t feel any pain as she had expected. Colin had ced his hand against the wall to cushion her back. Her back just ran into the back of his hand. And she was wearing lots of clothes because of the cold weather. So she didn''t feel much pain.

    But... Sophia couldn''t help shivering. How cold his eyes were! In the previous three years, Colin must have practiced this look on the cier. That''s why he had such icy eyes!

    "What have I said before?" He must have practiced talking also on the cier. Listen to this voice! My God! There wasn''t a trace of affection in it.

    Sophia tightened her cor. "You have said so much. I don''t know what are you asking about right now?"

    "About Hugh and you!" He didn''t mind reminding her.

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    en as his student since he was Eason''s son.

    However, as Scott was not interested in designing clothes, he paid little attention to Eason''s lessons and was often punished by his father.

    Colin looked at her with amusement in his eyes. "I won''t ask my employees to give away the tender even though you are my woman."

    Did Colin actually say that? Sophia blushed. "I am not your woman. And I don''t need your employees to give away the tender to me. I will enter the hall first. Don''te with me, " she retorted. While they were talking there, many people looked at them inquisitively.

    She didn''t allow him to stay with her. Was it because he was not good enough or was it because she didn''t like him?

    Sophia didn''t know that she had unintentionally saddened Colin.

    They walked into the conference room one after the other. Many famous designers were attending the event. They were familiar to people since they often came on TV.

    It was a busy day with everyone immersed in their fashion design. The only break they took was at noon when they had returned to the hotel to rest.

    Colin kept his word. At noon, he personally ensured that Sophia took her medicine.

    He also went with her to the hotel, so she could sleep well. Only when it was time to leave did he wake her up.

    In fact, he had kissed her to wake her up rather than calling her name to wake her up.

    When they were going out, Sophia saw Hugh. He stared at her red lips for a long time. Feeling ufortable, Sophia took out her mobile phone and checked her image in the screen¡­

 Chapter 1362 Come and Give Aunt Sophia a Kiss

    Sophia discreetly pinched Colin''s arm. "From tonight on, whenever I have a break, you are not allowed to appear in front of me."

    "Not allowed to appear? So as to give you a chance to stay with Hugh alone? Sophia, are you still dreaming?" Saying these words, Colin entered his car.

    Sophia felt a bit frustrated.

    She felt that her business trip had been terrible. During the daytime, she was mentally tortured by the design drafts. While at night, she was physically tortured by Colin.

    They had already spent several happy hours in the hotel, but Colin wanted more. Thus, he took her to the vi in which they had lived before. There they could do whatever they wanted.

    Every time she tried to say no, he would ovee all her resistance with the sentence, "All we are doing now is to try to get you pregnant!"

    Sophia had no choice but to obey him and allow him to do what he wanted. It sounded like she was eager to get pregnant with his child. But... It was the truth. She did want to get pregnant with Colin''s baby.

    After several days of hard work, dark circles had appeared under Sophia''s eyes. But to her delight, the hard work had paid off and she had won the clothing bid of the Kuncheng Company.

    People were jealous of her sess. She had made a name for herself again in the Design Sector.

    During the next few days, Sophia was very busy. Even after she had returned home, she had no time to call Colin.

    One day, when she was working, she received a call from Ambrose. Not until then did she realize that she had been dedicating her days and nights to her work.

    "Aunt Sophia, I am in front of your house. I have been waiting for you for a long time. When will youe?" Ambrose cried, full of grievance.

    Holding the phone between her ear and shoulder, Sophia quickly packed her belongings. "I''m so sorry, Ambrose! I am still at work. But I wille back right now."

    Sophia returned home as quickly as she could. When she reached home, she wanted tough out loud at what she saw. But she dared not.

    There was arge watermelon on the ground in front of the gate. The father and son piteously looked at her. Sophia hastily opened the door andined to Colin. "Why didn''t you give me a call beforeing? It is your fault to have kept Ambrose waiting so long."

    Colin didn''t say anything. Ambr

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    a little confused. Why were they kissing again? And she was carried... to the table top!

    No...No...No! This was not the right time. "Brody...Brody is still here, " she said panting.

    Colin let go of her and leaned over her neck, gasping for breath.

    Damn! He regretted having brought that little guy with him at that moment.

    When Colin went back to the bedroom, he found the little guy in his wife''s bed... sleeping soundly.

    He had a sweet smile on his face and was hugging Sophia''s downy doll.

    It seemed as if Colin suddenly remembered something. He covered Ambrose with a quilt and hastily went back to the kitchen. There he grabbed Sophia who was about to cut the vegetables to make love to her.

    The kitchen had an enjoyable atmosphere.

    Sophia was confused and wondered why they had started again.

    ...

    Colin reced Sophia in cooking dinner. And as Colin was cooking, Sophia slept soundly in the bedroom holding her son in her arms. She was extremely exhausted because of Colin.

    At about 9 in the evening, Ambrose, who was awakened by Sophia, was happily having dinner. He muttered, "I must eat more as Sophia has specially cooked this meal for me. And when I grow up, I will cook for her."

    "How delicious the meal is!" Well, it was more than just delicious! Ambrose had tasted mother''s love in it.

    Sophia was moved by the little guy and picked up a piece of mushroom for him, "Brody, your father..."

    "Stop talking and eat your dinner, " interrupted Colin. Sophia looked at him doubtfully. Can''t she tell Brody the truth?

 Chapter 1363 Sleepover

    Ambrose didn''t notice the flirting nces between the two adults. He gulped down the porridge quickly.

    Patting his round belly, he leaned against the sofa with satisfaction. He watched Sophia clear the table with a smile, feeling very happy that they were having dinner together.

    After washing his hands, Colin sat beside Ambrose and said casually, "I made the dinner tonight. I''m d my son enjoyed it so much."

    Ambrose looked at his father in disbelief. He shot a curious nce at Sophia, who was smiling in amusement. "Aunt Sophia, is it true?"

    "Yes, it''s true." As soon as Sophia confirmed it, Ambrose stood up and looked around the room.

    Sophia asked him curiously, "What are you looking for?"

    "A trash can."

    "What? Why are you looking for a trash can?"

    "I''m going to vomit everything out! Then you can cook another meal for me." For his cheek, Ambrose got spanked several times.

    With a worried smile, Sophia rescued the mischievous boy from his father. "Colin is your father. A lot of people want to eat your father''s cooking, but they can''t. Why don''t you want to eat a meal cooked by your father? Are you sick of eating your father''s cooking?"

    Ambrose pretended to wipe his tears. "You''re wrong. Aunt Sophia, my father has never cooked a meal for me before."

    Actually, he was just pretending. He liked eating meals cooked by his father and Sophia.

    Sophia shot a nce at the man who was looking at his mobile phone. She held the poor boy in her arms. "I''ll tell your father to cook more meals for you in the future."

    "Excellent!" Ambrose eximed. "But Aunt Sophia, it''s a pity that I can''t eat your cooking tonight! Can Ie over again next time?" Ambrose looked pathetic, like a child deprived of love.

    Sophia''s heart ached as she looked at Ambrose in distress. "Of course, you cane over anytime! But you should call me in advance, or you might end up waiting for me outside for a long time."

    "Okay, Aunt Sophia. I love you!" Ambrose wrapped his arms around Sophia''s neck and hugged her tightly.

    Sitting nearby, Colin watched the intimate moment between

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    dded, "So will I."

    "What?"

    Did Colin mean he would also sleep over at her house?

    In the end, the three of them crowded in Sophia''s small bed. Ambrose''s asionalints rang in the room. "Dad, don''t hold Sophia all the time!"

    Colin ignored his son. "Why aren''t you sleeping? Do you want Wade to take you home instead?"

    Brody immediately shut up. Not willing to submit, he held one of Sophia''s arms and slowly fell asleep with his head on her shoulder.

    Sophia and Colin talked quietly. Sophia asked, "I''m getting more worried about Aaron. What else does he do besides follow you at work?"

    Colin was ying with her hair. "He handles his own affairs."

    That was useless information. He practically told her nothing.

    "Can you help me persuade him to stop getting involved in those awful things?" Aaron seemed to listen to Colin.

    "Can''t you pay more attention to me?"

    Sophia knew Colin was making fun of her. "There are many women lining up for your affections, all of them are willing to take care of you. Why are you asking me?" Colin spanked Sophia in retaliation.

    "Let me ask you a question. You''ve already met Sandy. Why haven''t you done anything? What are you waiting for? Or, what are you afraid of?" Colin was confused about this.

    Sophia stopped fondling Brody''s head. She didn''t know how to answer him. "I''m waiting a bit longer."

    "What are you waiting for?"

 Chapter 1364 On the Verge of Bankruptcy

    "I''m not telling you!" Squirming out of Colin''s arms, Sophia turned over and kissed him.

    She wanted him to be satisfied with the kiss, and stop asking questions. What she would answer might upset him...

    To her relief, her n worked and Colin stopped asking.

    Colin relented because he had sensed Sophia''s unease. He decided to let her keep her secret.

    "If I found evidence of the Pei n and Lien n''s involvement in the crime, what would happen to Hugh and Patrick?" Sophia was worried for Patrick''s wife, June, who had been very good to her.

    Colin smiled. "Hugh and Patrick will be able to protect themselves. They have their ownpanies separate from the family business." After Colin''s undermining, the Pei Group and Lien Group were on the verge of bankruptcy.

    Although they appeared to be operating normally, Gregary Lien and Jonas Pei were desperately trying everything they could to prolong the survival of theirpanies. This was why Gregary was anxious to have Colin marry Dorothy.

    But Patrick and Hugh had helped Colin in his revenge.

    Hugh hated Jonas so much, that he believed death was too kind for his father. And Patrick didn''t have much feelings for Gregary either. After all, he wasn''t Patrick''s birth father.

    When Gregary and Marce got married, Gregary found himself infertile. To sustain his power and influence, he adopted a baby from an orphanage in secret.

    But yearster, Marce got pregnant. She gave birth to their daughter, Dorothy. Since Dorothy''s birth, she had been cherished by couple. Her every whim would be catered to by their parents.

    In the beginning, Patrick wanted to get along with her for his foster parents. But after hearing of Dorothy''s deeds, especially what she had done to Sophia, Patrick was deeply disappointed. With time, his indifference grew, until hepletely ignored her in the end.

    "Really? No wonder Hugh has told me that I could do whatever I wanted to in thepany. He also assured me that he woulde to my aid if I got myself into trouble." She hadn''t known that Hugh had his ownpany.

    Frowning at her words, Colin locked Sophia into his arms. Burned by jealousy, he blurted out, "Hugh''s parents are your mother''s murderers. Although you two are good

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    They had done the same thing in the same room...

    "What if I say it doesn''t count? Would youpensate me again?"

    "Not in your dreams!" Sophia pecked him on his lips and jumped off the bed.

    Suddenly, she was pulled backwards. Colin pressed her down into the bed and kissed her deeply.

    A few minutester, they parted. Colin panted as he spoke to the flushed Sophia, "That''s whatpensation should be like."

    Suddenly, Ambrose rolled over and turned his face towards them. His eyes were still closed. Sophia froze and looked at him. After assuring that Ambrose was still asleep, she pulled Colin off her. "Stop it. I need to get up. You can hold Ambrose for me and sleep for a while."

    At 7 o''clock, Sophia set breakfast on the table and went to wake them up.

    When she returned to the bedroom, Colin had already gone to the bathroom to wash his face. Ambrose looked adorable as he sat on the bed in a daze. Having just gotten up, he looked at the surroundings in confusion, hair shaggy and messy from sleeping.

    Sophia picked him up. "Brody, you''re awake!"

    Seeing Sophia, Ambrose remembered that he had slept over the night before. He was in Sophia''s home, and they slept togetherst night. "Good morning, Aunt Sophia!"

    Giving Sophia a big hug, Ambrose kissed her cheek.

    "Morning, Brody. Do you want to use the bathroom?" During her past two visits to the Li n, she learned that the boy had the habit of using the bathroom after waking up in the morning.

    "Yes, please!"

 Chapter 1365 99 Roses

    When Sophia carried Ambrose back from the bathroom, Colin had finished his shower and had wrapped himself in her bath towel.

    ncing at his solid chest and firm abs, she felt her ears turned red. "Get dressed. I''ve made breakfast."

    After Sophia helped Ambrose get dressed, Colin was nearly done with breakfast by the time they walked out.

    Sophia got the milk reheated for Ambrose and brought it to him. "Let me help you with the boiled eggs."

    The ingredients she used to make breakfast were very limited. She had to go to the market earlier this morning to buy eggs and milk. She only made boiled eggs, simple sandwiches, and dumplings with leek and eggs.

    Sophia was really happy that Colin had finished the entire meal she prepared for him.

    Wiping his mouth, Colin grabbed the eggs from Sophia''s hand. "Let me help Ambrose."

    She didn''t turn him down, she found it really sweet that Colin offered to help Ambrose with his breakfast. Ambrose could get to know his father''s love towards him.

    But Colin handed the egg to Sophia right after he peeling it. ncing at his son, he said, "Ladies first."

    The discontent in Ambrose''s eyes disappeared instantly. "Aunt Sophia, you should eat first!"

    Sophia took the egg and raised it to Ambrose''s mouth. "Brody, take a bite first."

    Ambrose looked at Colin, who was peeling another egg. Without raising his head, Colin said, "Brody''s is almost ready." He meant that Sophia should eat the egg first.

    Sophia heaved a sigh. She decided to give up and eat first. There was enough eggs for everyone. "Next time, Ambrose should eat first. Being a gentleman is good, but we also should respect the aged and take care of children." said Sophia.

    Colin disagreed, "He''s a boy. He should learn to be a gentleman."

    There seemed to be something wrong with Colin''s reply. Sophia asked, "What if Brody is a girl?"

    "Then my daughter would be the most cherished."

    Sophia didn''t reply. Well, then! ording to a famous saying, if a woman couldn''t marry the man she loves, she would be reincarnated as his daughter in the next life. Sophia had a feeling that Colin would spoil his daughter the way Daniel did.

    What if... she gave him a daughter?" Maybe Colin

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    Colin threw the roses into his car. Well, that would save her some trouble.

    Sending away the delivery guy, Colin stared at Sophia with cold eyes. "If you keep seeing someone else, I will lock you in my house and tie you to the bed."

    Sophia was speechless.

    She hadn''t done anything. Flynn was the one sent her the roses. Why Colin was talking like she had cheated on him...

    Colin got into the car and sped away furiously.

    Sophia felt upset. She walked towards the building entrance slowly and bumped into several nosy girls from her department. They asked excitedly, "Sophia, did Mr. Li drive you here?"

    "Are the roses a gift from him, or a gift from you?"

    "Sophia, when did you meet Mr. Colin? Are you seeing each other? He drove you to work!"

    ...

    They asked all different kinds of questions. Sophia smiled slightly and answered all of them, "No. I... My car broke down on the way, and Mr. Li happened to pass by. I''m not seeing him. But we''ve met several times because of work during business trips. The roses might be a gift to his fiancee."

    ''Well. I''ve officially be a hypocritical woman who can tell a pack of lies.'' Sophia thought to herself.

    At the Jingguan Entertainment Company

    Flynn was listening to the delivery guy report on the phone. As the guy told him the whole story, a frown appeared on his face. Colin?

    What was Sophia''s rtionship with him?

    Colin had imed that Sophia was in love with someone else... Was it Colin?

 Chapter 1366 Go Investigate the Relationship between Colin and Sophia

    This wasn''t a good sign. After hanging up the call, Flynn immediately asked the assistant toe in through the inside door. The assistant came in very quickly and respectfully said, "Mr. Fan."

    "Go investigate the rtionship between Colin and Sophia!" Flynn blurted out.

    The assistant, though quite confused, nodded and said, "Okay. Mr. Fan!"

    After the assistant left, Flynn yed with the lighter in his hand and was lost in thought.

    It was June''s birthday and she had asked Sophia to attend her birthday party. With the intention of attending the party, Sophia had packed up her stuff and left work early.

    She went to the mall and bought a gift for June. While she was buying her gift, Sophia realized that Dorothy, as Patrick''s sister, would also be at June''s birthday party.

    After thinking for a while, she took out her phone and called someone. "I''ve seen that you were selling a popr lipstick. Do you still have that in stock?"

    She was talking to a punk she had met in Mn. She had inadvertently saved his life, so they exchanged WeChat ounts and added each other as friends. She could always see what he was selling through his Moments.

    However, what he was selling was... dirty.

    "Yes, Sophia. Do you want to buy it?"

    "Yes. I want to buy one lipstick."

    "Okay. Let me know where you are. I can get it over to you right now."

    Sophia told him where she was and then hung up. She sat in her car and waited for him to arrive.

    Within half an hour, he came and gave the lipstick to her. The packing was pretty.

    "Thank you. How much is it? I can transfer the money to you through WeChat."

    ude Zhang, with yellow hair, hastily shook his head and said, "No, Sophia. Don''t mention it. Take this as my gift to you."

    Sophia had saved his life, so he didn''t want to charge her for the lipstick. Then he said, "Sophia, don''t open this package. You''ll be influenced even if you just smell it."

    "Okay. I get it." Sophia still transferred money to ude''s ount and said, "You should ept the money and buy some delicious food for your grandma."

    Sophia and ude had talked to each other on several asions after they had be friends on WeChat. That is why Sophia knew that

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    " He then said in a soft voice, "If you have time, why don''t youe and visit my family with your brother? I really want to help you, but if I don''t know your situation, how can I do it?" When he said this, he nced at Colin who was swirling the wine in his ss.

    Joseph really meant what he said. Sophia felt so grateful. "Thank you, Uncle Joseph! I''ll definitely visit you with Aaron some time, " she reassured him. She had called Sandra and Joseph, aunt and uncle; so it was right to visit them.

    "Oh. If you still stand on ceremony, I''ll be very sad, " said Joseph ring at Sophia. This amused her and Le to no end.

    Leughed and said, "Sophia, I''ll be staying in A Country these two days. How about you visit my house with your brother, either tomorrow or the day after tomorrow? I''ll ask my mom to cook for you at home."

    "Sure, " said Sophia, shrugging her shoulders.

    "Well...you young people should talk more. Sophia, you''re a designer. I''ve heard that there are many talented designers in Colin''s family. Maybe you should talk with him about this, " said Joseph patting her shoulder.

    Oops. Didn''t Joseph know her rtionship with Colin? But, how could he not know? Sophia was confused, but she still nodded and said, "Okay, Uncle Joseph. I know you are busy. You can go first. Goodbye."

    Joseph left. Le wanted to leave arm-in-arm with Sophia, but Sophia suddenly looked at Dorothy and said, "Miss Lien, I want to talk to you in private. May we?"

 Chapter 1367 An Unusual Gift

    ''Huh?'' Dorothy was bewildered. She couldn''t believe that Sophia was smiling at her and proposing a private talk. Moreover, she could not think of anything she''d like to talk to her about. So she arrogantly replied, "I don''t think that''s necessary. I have nothing to say to you." She then took Colin''s arm with the intention of going away. "Come on, Colin, let''s go."

    Before Colin and Dorothy could leave, Sophia said, "I am sorry I''ve done things that offended you before, Miss Lien. I owe you an apology. Today I just want to talk things out with you, privately. Just the two of us."

    The rest of the group was shocked.

    Le didn''t know all the stories between Dorothy and Sophia, but she knew enough to know that they were not friends to each other. Why would Sophia suddenly want to apologize to Dorothy? What was going on?

    Dorothy, on the other hand, was satisfied as well as shocked at Sophia''s words. Hardly trying to veil her smug satisfaction, she raised her head a little higher, unaware of Colin''s darkened face.

    Colin was indeed angry with Sophia. He''d already promised Sophia that he would always stand by her side no matter what she did. Now her offer of an apology to Dorothy was a total betrayal of his trust.

    Dorothy loosened her arm from Colin''s and turned to face Sophia with a condescending look. "Well, if you insist, I guess I can spare a few minutes to hear you out."

    Sophia nodded and then followed Dorothy out of the living room. Before she was gone, she looked back and gave Colin a nce. A nce with a spark of... wickedness.

    Colin caught the nce and realized that it wasn''t truly a call for truce. Instantly, his mood lightened and a smile appeared on his face.

    Le picked up a ss of champagne from a tray near her and approached Colin. "Hi, Colin. Long time no see. How are you these days?"

    It had been a long time since theyst met. She had stopped contacting him ever since she knew that he was in love with her cousin Sophia.

    Colin took a sip of the red wine before looking away from the direction where Sophia had just went. "Now that Sophia''s back, I''ve never been better." His tone was affectionate and tender, showing no attempt to hide his feelings for Sophia. Colin felt happy to have Sophia around. Even quarreling with her made him feel alive.

    However, the more he talked about his love for Sophia, the more painful it became for Le to hear about it. A moment of silence passed before Le could regain herposure and ask, "If you love Sophia so much, why are you still with Dorothy?"

    "Dorothy, " Colin paused, his eyes fixed on the red wine as the smile on his face slowly disappeared. "I want nothing left for her in the end."

    Le was a smart woman. She immediately understood that there was more to that seemingly flourishing rtionship between Colin and Dorothy.

    She also knew that it was time to get this man out of her head and move on. So she raised her

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ook so beautiful, Miss Lien! No wonder both Mr. Li and Payne were swept off their feet." Sophia struggled to suppress her real feelings while she paid thepliment.

    Dorothy put away the lipstick with a self-satisfied smile. "Oh, really? I didn''t know that! Come on, let''s get out of here. I want my dear Colin to see me with my new lip color!" She was expecting Colin to kiss her on those rose lips, or maybe even spend the night with her...

    Unable to wait another minute, Dorothy opened the door and walked out. Seeing that she was gone, Sophia hurriedly covered her nose and mouth with her hands to stop inhaling any more of the smell of the lipstick. She wanted to wash her face with cold water, but she didn''t want to miss the show she had nned for Dorothy. So she tagged along out of the room.

    When they entered the living room, Dorothy saw that Colin and Le were having a good timeughing and talking. Feeling jealous, she quickened her pace. As she slipped her arms into Colin''s, she said, "Hi, Colin! What were you two talking about?"

    Colin noticed that Dorothy was wearing a new lipstick. He figured that Sophia might have something to do with it.

    Standing right next to him, Dorothy was thrilled to see that the new lipstick did work. Colin seemed unable to take his eyes off her lips.

    Flushing with pleasure, she raised her chin a little higher. "I am wearing a new lipstick. Do you like it, Colin?" she asked.

    Behind Dorothy, Sophia was nodding her head wildly to give Colin a signal. Colin understood. He ced a hand under Dorothy''s chin to have a better look at her lips, "Yes, I do." As he said this, he leaned forward and whispered in Dorothy''s ear, "I like it so much I want to kiss you right now!"

    Dorothy''s face turned red. She whispered back, "Wait untilter, Colin! My mom has prepared a room for us, we should stay there tonight, okay?"

    "Okay, as long as it makes you happy." Colin released her chin with a smile.

 Chapter 1368 Dorothyâ€™s Special Show

    Sophia was pleased to know that her n had seeded. But when she saw Colin and Dorothy being affectionate with each other, she found it difficult to smile. Not wanting to look at Colin anymore, she went to the pastry section to get something to eat.

    When the show began, Colin was talking to Patrick. With a flushed face, Dorothy let go of Marce''s arm and involuntarily pulled her dress up.

    Tonight, Dorothy was wearing a lc evening dress with a white shawl over her shoulders.

    Soon, her shawl fell to the ground.

    Happily talking to a richdy, Marce didn''t notice anything unusual with her daughter.

    The crowd was shocked at Dorothy. But to their relief, she crouched down and picked up her shawl.

    But it wasn''t over yet. After putting her shawl on a nearby table, she stroked her neck indecently. It seemed like an erotic dance. Everyone was stunned into silence.

    Then her hands went all the way down her neck...

    The guests who were drinking wine choked at the scene.

    "Oh my God! What is Dorothy doing?"

    "She''s groping herself in public! What a shameless woman!"

    "She even lifted her evening dress!"

    People were whispering andughing at the scene.

    At Dorothy''s more lewd movements, the men couldn''t move their eyes away from her.

    When the richdy Marce was talking to stared at Dorothy in shock, Marce finally noticed Dorothy''s unusual behavior.

    Marce was horrified. Her daughter''s actions was extremely obscene. Everyone was talking about Dorothy, shooting her judgmental looks and pointing at her in ridicule. With a red face, Marce quickly ran to grab her daughter''s hands.

    "Dorothy, what are you doing?"

    Dorothy didn''t pay attention to her. She moaned lowly,"I need a man..."

    Marce realized that something was wrong with Dorothy, whose face was an rming shade of red. In a panic, she quickly called Colin. "Colin, please take Dorothy to the bedroom quickly!"

    Colin had already noticed Dorothy''s scandalous behavior, but he feigned ignorance as he held her up. "What''s wrong, Dorothy?"

    At the scent of a man, she begged Colin,"Colin, I ne

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    were turned off in living room. When Sophia closed the door and moved to switch on the lights, a figure rushed over to her and gave her an overwhelming kiss.

    Smelling Colin''s familiar scent, Sophia sighed in relief. But something was wrong with him. There could be only one possibility. She asked Colin urgently,"Did you kiss Dorothy?"

    If Colin had kissed Dorothy, the poison on her lipstick would''ve transferred to him.

    "No, I didn''t kiss her!" Overwhelmed with intense arousal, Colin didn''t give her a chance to speak. It seemed like he wanted to consume her.

    Sophia spent a night of passion with Colin.

    In Patrick''s vi, many people assumed that neither Dorothy nor Colin hade out of the bedroom. After the banquet, Marce ran to a room on the first floor and listened to the movements inside.

    The movements... The sound of rough movements reverberated in the room.

    Although Marce felt humiliated, if her daughter can win over Colin and finally be his wife, it would be fine.

    Once her daughter bes Colin''s wife, no one would dare to talk about this matter.

    On the way back, she asked Gregary,"Something''s not right. Who would''ve drugged Dorothy?"

    Earlier, Marce didn''t me the person who had drugged her daughter. The culprit had done her a favor. At the time, she was more worried about getting Colin into the bedroom.

    "Was it Sophia Lo?" It could only be her.

 Chapter 1369 Trapped by the Lien Clan

    Marce shook her head. "It''s not likely. Last time, Colin told you that he was with Aaron and Sophia when the other incident happened, and promised it had nothing to do with the Lo siblings. I don''t think she has the nerve to do it again. Perhaps Sophia has known that Colin is backing Dorothy up. She wouldn''t dare target Dorothy anymore."

    Gregary frowned. He''d have to wait until tomorrow to ask his daughter.

    Gregary was also concerned about something. "Why did Sophia disappear in the end?"

    "Oh, I asked June about that. Apparently, Sophia had to leave early to handle something." Marce said. "Colin and Dorothy had been in the room for a long time by the time Sophia left." Since Sophia had left, Marce didn''t think she would be with Colin. He was still with Dorothy in the room.

    As long as Colin and Dorothy spent the night together, Marce didn''t care where Sophia went to.

    Gregary couldn''t help but feel that there was still something wrong. "Are you sure that Colin and Dorothy were the ones in that room?"

    "Of course! I personally saw Colin take Dorothy into the room where I burned the incense. The potency of the drugs in that room would''ve affect Colin so quickly that he wouldn''t be able to leave." Marce was quite sure of herself.

    She had exined to the guests that the reason behind Dorothy''s strange behavior was because she was ying a game with her fianc¨¦.

    As long as Colin had sex with Dorothy, her daughter would definitely be Colin''s wofe. The title ''Mrs. Li'' would belong to no one but her.

    "Treat June better from now on. Jacob''spany has been flourishing recently. Although we''ll get Colin''s support, it would be better if we have Jacob on our side." Said Gregary. But he didn''t tell Marce that hispany had been in debt for a few months.

    The only idea he coulde up with was to get more business partners to help him.

    Marce looked down at the Ji Group. She was only counting on Colin to achieve her dreams. "We already have Dorothy. Patrick isn''t our biological son. Why should we treat his wife well?"

    She didn''t think it was necessary to please an adopted son''s wife. When she didn''t have Colin, she had to please June because of Jacob Ji.

    But now, Colin was her son-inw. In addition to the SL Group, Colin was also a member of a prestigious family. More importantly, Colin got alon

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    diately.

    Sophia red at Colin in dissatisfaction as he grinned smugly. "If you keep this up every night, I''ll work in the Lien Group after the Pei Group goes broke!"

    Is that so? Raising his eyebrows, Colin said, "Then I will let the Lien Group and Pei Group go broke together."

    "I''ll go to the Ji Group!"

    "I''ll have them go broke as well."

    "I''ll find a job in the Zhang Group, Li Group, and the Zhao Group..."

    Colin said confidently, "I''ll run all of them into bankruptcy."

    Sophia was impressed. "Colin, I didn''t know that you were good at bluffing!" Sophia didn''t believe him for she knew nothing about Colin''s power and wealth.

    Colin smiled without bothering to correct her. He watched Sophia as she got dressed and went to the bathroom.

    It was half past eleven when they went outside. On their way to find something to eat, Sophia called her manager to exin her absence from work and took the rest of the day off.

    "What are your ns this afternoon?" Colin asked. He skillfully controlled the steering wheel as he nced at Sophia.

    Leaning tiredly against the window, she replied, "Sleep."

    ... He should have just let her stay in bed and ordered lunch for her. "What do you want for lunch?"

    "It''s up to you. I just want to fill my stomach." Sophia was so hungry that she could eat a whole cow.

    "Let''s go to the supermarket." Colin decided.

    "Why are we going there?" Sophia was confused.

    "I''ll buy some ingredients, so I can cook a meal for you." Colin said. Since Sophia wasn''t going to work this afternoon, he wouldn''t either.

 Chapter 1370 Once Iâ€™m Certain

    Sophia shook her head. "I can eat anything. Aren''t you busy with work? You don''t have to stay with me."

    "Did I mention that I want to stay with you?" Colin teased with a smile.

    As he expected, Sophia flushed in embarrassment. "Oh, it seems I was ttering myself!"

    Colin couldn''t help bursting intoughter.

    "I do want to stay with you." Sophia rolled her eyes.

    They went to the supermarket. But because Sophia felt extremely lethargic, she didn''t get out the car.

    Colin came back as soon as he finished shopping.

    When they arrived at the Redbud Mansion, Colin kicked the bedroom door open while holding Sophia and carrying a stic bag in his arms. He settled her on the bed.

    By the time Colin finished making lunch, it was past 1 o''clock. He went to the bedroom to wake Sophia up.

    She seemed to be dazed the whole time she was having lunch. Sophia quickly finished her meal and dashed back to bedroom after wiping her lips.

    Colin grinned as he stared at her retreating figure. She was so delicate, it seems she needed to exercise more.

    In the afternoon, Colin shut his cellphone off and slept with Sophia in his arms.

    At Patrick''s Vi

    When Dorothy woke up, she found herself alone with the servants in the house.

    Looking at the marks on her body, she remembered Colin and couldn''t helpughing out loud.

    But she felt strange when she realized that Colin wasn''t present.

    Since they slept together, she assumed that Colin would treat her better.

    After calling him, she find out that his phone was turned off.

    Did it run out battery? Without thinking much about it, she left her brother''s vi after she cleaned herself up.

    At the Lien Vi

    Dorothy looked bright when she walked in. Marce took her daughter''s hand and said, "How was it? Did you...?"

    Dorothy nodded bashfully. "Mom, I did it!"

    Marce pped her hands in delight. She hadn''t been this excited for a long time. But her face suddenly turned somber. "What happened with youst night? I was so embarrassed!"

    At her mother''s reminder, Dorothy remembered the bizarre things

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    get ruined if you kept ploughing!"

    Colin was extremely pleased at her response. He teased, "Really? But I''ve never heard of overcultivated soil, only of exhausted cattle."

    Sophia''s eyes widened. "Jesus, I better shut up. I''m getting up!" When it came to dirty jokes, she was no match for an experienced man.

    Colin kissed her nose and slid his hands all over her body. He reluctantly released her when she begged him to.

    Walking out of Redbud Mansion, Sophia called her brother. They decided to meet at the mall entrance.

    When Colin dropped her off at the mall, they kissed goodbye before parting ways.

    The Cayenne drove away. Sophia entered the mall with a cheerful smile on her face.

    If she stopped thinking of distressing things like Colin''s uing marriage with Dorothy, she realized that living with Colin made her feel wonderful...

    When Aaron arrived, he found Sophia staring nkly at the jewelry counter. She was thinking of the ring that Colin gave her.

    "Have you decided on anything? I''ll buy it for you!" Aaron said. Following her gaze, he saw that she was looking at diamond jewelry.

    Sophia snapped out of her daze and shook her head. "No, I just remembered something. Come on, let me buy you some clothes."

    "Sister, don''t hesitate to tell me if you see something you like!" Aside from the money Colin funded him, he had made quite a bit of money for himself.

 Chapter 1371 Hey, Beauty, Are You Alone

    Sophia nodded and said in a gentle voice, "Okay."

    Before they left the counter, Aaron nced at the diamond counter again. He noticed that Sophia was just wearing simple silver jewelry on her neck and wrist. He wanted her to wear more expensive jewelries as he knew that she would look more sophisticated with it. He knew that he had never bought anything for his sister. That was the reason why he had asked her if there was something she liked. Today''s the time that he treated her sister like a princess.

    Then they made their way to the clothes section. After Sophia picked out several sets of clothes and a few pairs of shoes for Aaron, they paid for everything and went out of the mall with lots of shopping bags on their hands.

    Aaron put all the clothes and shoes they bought into the trunk of the Cadic SUV which is given by Colin. "Sophia, what should we have for dinner? What kind of food do you want to eat?" Aaron said while he was busy cing the clothes inside the trunk.

    Sophia thought about it for a while and then suggested in an excited voice, "Let''s go to the street food stalls. It has been a while since we ate at such ces. It would be wonderful to eat there again."

    When she was still going out with Colin, they would never go to the street food stall. The restaurants they went to have dinner were always very fancy. Of course, that was Colin. He would always think that street food was dirty. Because of that, Sophia hasn''t eaten street food for a long time already.

    "Okay then. I know a small ce on the side of Kaixuan Street and they make the best barbecue and shashliks. Let''s go!" Aaron responded with an equally excited voice. Then they quickly got into the car and left the mall.

    During early winter, few people would go to food stalls because of the cold weather. Under a big red tent, there were a few tables, and only two tables were upied with customers.

    A couple was sitting at one table and several men were huddled at another one. Aaron suddenly was on his alert self as it seemed that the men were gangsters from the neighborhood. You could tell that they could be dangerous men because of their fat gold chains, the tattoos on their forehead and on their neck... They were also using a lot of bad words and curses in their conversation.

    Aaron parked the Cadic on the side of the street. Because of how fancy the car was, they looked out of ce in the crowded and messy streets. They caught so much attention right after Sophia got off the car.

    Sophia and Aaron found a rtively quiet ce in a corner far away from the crowd. Sophia sat with her back against the onlookers, while Aaron sat down across from Sophia.

    The street stall was owned by a woman. She was lovingly carrying her sleeping child on her arms. Sophia thought that the woman already looked so exhausted.

    In order to make a living, the woman had to go to work with her child. She has no other choice. Sophia felt so sad when she saw the child. Life was not easy at all, especially for these people.

    Somehow, everything reminded her

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    it.

    "Hey, beauty. I see you are alone. Come over to out table. Why don''t you join us?" When the man had a better look at Sophia''s fair and lovely face, he smirked and showed off some dirty, yellowish teeth.

    Sophia put down the shashlik on her hand and said, "My brother ising back very soon. He just went out to get some milk. Go back to your friends."

    "Oh, you''re eating with your brother? Don''t you have a boyfriend? A beautiful woman like you doesn''t have a boyfriend?" Right after he said that, he sat down beside Sophia to her surprise.

    There wasughtering from behind them again. "Vivek, bring her to our table. Hurry up!"

    "Vivek, can''t you handle her? Do you need my help? It seems like you''re having a problem right there."

    "Hahaha..."

    ... Theyughed so dirtily that Sophia didn''t feel safe anymore. It was easy to tell that they were not nice people.

    Sitting opposite Sophia, Vivek waved his hand at her and said, "Beauty, do me a favor. Just have one drink with us? That''s all."

    Sophia showed a grumpy expression. "Sorry. I don''t know you. Please go back to your table."

    When he saw her angrily pout at him, Vivek stood up straight in an instant and tried to reach for her hand. Sophia was able to dodge quickly. "Hey! Don''t you know me? I''m Vivek! I''m a powerful man here in this area! Don''t you dare refuse me! Guys, let''s drag her to our table!"

    After Vivek shouted his order, his fellows with the colorful dyed hair at his table stood up and started to approach Sophia.

    Sophia nced at the store across the street but Aaron has note out yet. She was on her own right now. She has to do something.

    Before the men got any closer, Sophia got up from the chair, took a long step backward and warned, "I''m warning you all. This is a safe and orderly neighborhood. Please don''t make any trouble!"

    "Well, well. Even though she is angry, she still looks pretty. Vivek, you have such great taste. Ha ha ha!"

    What the man said brought moreughter and mocking. Sophia felt more ufortable.

 Chapter 1372 Let Him Kneel down and Call Me His Master

    Sophia took her mobile phone and lifted it so the men would immediately know what she would do. "If youe any closer to me, I won''t hesitate to call the police!"

    "Just call the police! Come on! We dare you! Go ahead!" But Vivek suddenly rushed to her. He snatched away the phone in her hand when she was dialing the number of the police station.

    "Ha ha ha!" Everyone began tough out loud as they thought that Sophia was too naive.

    At that very moment, Aaron finally came out from the convenience store. Seeing that his sister was surrounded by men, he immediately ran over to her. He knew that the men were taking advantage of her.

    As he was running from the other side of the road, he heard a man shout, "Go! Join us to drinking several sses of wine! Come with us!"

    Throwing away the milk in his hand, Aaron quickly picked up a stool and hit Vivek directly on his head.

    "Ah!" Vivek screamed in shock and pain.

    The stool was made of stic. After hitting Vivek hard on the head, one of its legs immediately broke.

    Everyone was shocked by the sudden arrival of Aaron. Sophia quickly stopped Aaron from hitting someone again. "Let''s pay our bill and leave this ce!"

    He knew that Aaron would hurt everyone if they stayed there. His brother''s anger could not be controlled. She didn''t want to let Aaron get into trouble again just because of her!

    But the men had already surrounded them, and were fiercely staring at Aaron.

    Noticing that his forehead was bleeding, Vivek yelled, "Fuck! Who dare hit me? Come here and I''ll teach you a lesson you won''t forget!"

    "Teach yourself!" Aaron freed himself from his sister''s grip and then smashed the stool to the ground.

    The stool broken into pieces because of the strong impact. Seeing Aaron''s aggressive gesture, Vivek was so scared that he almost jumped up.

    "Hey brat, where are you from? Don''t you know me? How dare you hit me? Are you tired of living? I''ll beat the shit out of you!" The group of men led by Vivek were slowly moving closer to Aaron.

    Aaron took out his phone angrily. "Ask my people toe over to the food stalls in Kaixuan Road! Now!"

    Sophia grabbed his brother''s hand, "Aaron, don''t make any trouble! I don''t want this!"

    As she was telling him this, her mobile phone suddenly rang. But her phone was still in one of those men''s hand. A guy recklessly answered the call, "H

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    wait for me. I''ll be there in five minutes!"

    Huh? How did Colin know where she is? She didn''t tell him where she was, did she?

    "Okay. They are fighting with Aaron. I can''t stop them. Aaron is fighting alone. He might be terribly hurt..." She felt so angry about herself because she didn''t know anything about self-defense. She could have helped her brother right now.

    "It''s okay. Protect yourself well. I will be there soon!"

    "Okay. Be fast!"

    After hanging up the phone, she worriedly looked at Aaron. At the beginning, Aaron was able to fend off all attacks against him. Butter on, he was hit on the face several times as he was greatly outnumbered.

    Not knowing what to do, Sophia picked up the chair next to her and threw it to the men. "All of you stop!" Just stop!"

    Sophia had no other way but can only use a chair to hit the man closest to her. She was not that strong to use her own fists. The man immediately felt the pain, turned around and yelled at Vivek who was next to him. "Vivek, tear this woman away. Don''t show mercy! Ah!!"

    While he was still saying these words, Sophia hit him with the chair again.

    Vivek was frozen still. He was also anxious. If Aaron was really that person whom they knew, he couldn''t just hit him or else, he will be in deep trouble.

    Taking the phone into the pocket and despite the injury on his head, Vivek pulled Sophia.

    Losing her bnce, Sophia hit Vivek on his head with the stool again. Then Vivek shouted in agony, "Fuck! I''m not someone you can just hit whenever you want! It''s over now! I won''t show any mercy!"

 Chapter 1373 Please Forgive Me

    Vivek dragged Sophia over, took the chair from her hands, and threw it away.

    But before he could do anything more, a luxury car appeared at the corner of the street. It elerated along the road, and suddenly stopped in front of them. The brakes screeched loudly as the car made a circle to slow down.

    The men looked at each other in speechless despair. The next moment, Colin descended from the car with a majestic demeanor. Sophia almost cried out when she saw his face. She felt herself so useless and unprotected without him.

    Colin shot a nce around at the horrified gangsters. As he walked closer, his eyes fixed on Vivek. "Let her go, " he ordered.

    Vivek cowered under Colin''s intense gaze. But he was too frightened to say a word or do anything. His silence infuriated Colin. The next moment, Colin punched Vivek in the face.

    Before Vivek could even struggle, Colin pulled him up by his cor, andnded another blow on his nose. "Ah!" Vivek let out an abruptly painful shriek, and loosened his grip on Sophia.

    As Sophia was released, Colin pushed Vivek away. When he was at the right distance, he kicked hard in his belly.

    Overwhelmed by pain, Vivek wasn''t even able to fight back. He could only roll on the ground and wail, "Motherfucker! How dare you kick me!" He looked at his men and shouted, "All of you! Why are you still watching! Beat him up!"

    Upon hearing this, Sophia shot a worried look at Colin, but saw nothing expect for calmness and confidence on his face. Colin took off his suit jacket and threw it to Sophia, "Hold this."

    "Colin, we are outnumbered!" Sophia didn''t know what to do, but she couldn''t stand idly and watch her brother and Colin fight a group of gangsters.

    But just then, she had an idea. She could call the police! That might help. Thinking it over, she took out her phone in a hurry. But Colin had seen her through. As he warmed up for the uing gang fight, he said, "There''s no need to call the police."

    Sophia was confused. But before she could stop them, Colin and Aaron had started fighting with the men.

    There were nine gangsters in total. Since Vivek was lying on the ground, eight of them could fight. So it was a 2 vs 8 situation.

    However, Colin and Aaron prevailed in the fight.

    Sophia felt a sudden urge to cheer Colin. Every move of

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    with her from the chair. He ordered Aaron, "Take care of them. Don''t let anyone escape."

    He couldn''t even imagine what would''ve happened to Sophia if he hadn''te in time. He wouldn''t let these gangsters get away with it!

    Aaron nodded to Colin. Then he turned to his men, "Take them away!"

    Despite their begging, the nine gangsters were packed into the saloon cars. Then Aaron and his men got in. The cars drove away.

    When Colin hade to rescue Sophia and Aaron, he hade in a hurry, and forgotten his wallet. He told his bodyguards, "Tell the store owner, all the losses will be borne by me."

    "Yes, Boss Li!" Two bodyguard quickly obeyed. They found the store owner and started assessing the value of her loss.

    At the start, Sophia intended to invite Colin to have some barbecue. But her good mood had been swept away by the attack.

    She followed Colin back to the Redbud Mansion. When they arrived, Colin again mentioned his intention of inviting her to move in. But Sophia refused again.

    The next day, when Colin reached his office, Wade put his blood report on his desk, "Mr. Li, all is well."

    Colin scrutinized his blood test report. Indeed, all the indices were normal. But it was impossible. He was roofied two nights ago.

    He took out his cell phone and dialed Sven''s number to exin his situation.

    Having heard his words, Sven said, "If you think that modern medical treatment is not helping, you can visit the doctors of Chinese medicine."

    "I will, " Colin said, wondering what had happened to him.

 Chapter 1374 A Rival in Love

    "Arvin''s here in A Country giving lectures at the medical university. I''ll contact him and tell him about you. He''s not only good at modern medicine, but has also inherited the exquisite traditional Chinese leechcraft from his grandmother. You can get help from him, " said Sven.

    Colin thought for a while and answered, "Alright. I''ll visit him."

    "Okay, " said Sven and hung up the phone.

    At Jingguan Entertainment Company

    Flynn listened to his assistant reporting and smiled understandingly. Sophia was Colin''s ex-wife and they had divorced three years ago.

    What surprising news!

    "It''s said that before they divorced, Colin loved his wife very much. People in both Z Country and A Country knew that. But before long, Sophia had an affair with her ex-boyfriend and carried his baby, which led to their break-up, " said the assistant.

    "Sophia had an affair?" Flynn asked with great interest. Hugh was an excellent man and she didn''t ept even his love. Would a woman like her betray her marriage? How perfect could her ex-boyfriend be?

    Could he be better than Colin? If it was true that she had betrayed Colin and had an affair with her ex, it only suggested that Sophia must have been out of her mind.

    "Who''s her ex? What kind of man is he?"

    The assistant pushed his sses up his nose. "He''s a so-called ''phoenix man'' and the ex-husband of Colin''s current fiancee. He grew up poor and in the countryside."

    "Oh! Interesting!" Flynn tapped his fingers against the table and asked after a while, "Do Colin and Sophia still contact each other?"

    "Yes! Very frequently. There were pictures taken a few days ago showing that Sophia Lo went to Colin''s apartment and stayed overnight. Dorothy has offered a high price to buy those pictures. Two days ago, both of them had been on a business trip to Z Country. I sent my people to find out more details. It turns out that the meeting wasn''t important enough to warrant the presence of the CEOs, but Colin was there.

    And a designer of the SL Group saw him and Sophia sitting in the sam

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    nd Colin, but difficult and cruel when he was at work or with others.

    "Mr. Lo, let''s go back to our office. Let them deal with their own issues, " assuming Aaron had thought of something sad, Wade pretended to move forward and not discuss it. He patted his shoulder and walked first to the Secretary Office.

    Aaron snapped out of his thoughts and followed him.

    Sophia was thinking about how to deal with the flowers when her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, Sophia opened her mouth in surprise. No way...

    He was far away, seated in the SL Group office. He couldn''t know.

    She answered the phone with pretended lightness, "Hello! Mr. Li."

    "Hello! Miss Lo."

    It seemed like Colin was in a good mood. Sophia breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Mr. Li, why are you calling me? Do you want to ask me out for lunch?" Sophia asked and chuckled deliberately.

    Colin smirked, "Yes. I''ll meet you in bed."

    His words reminded Sophia of his warning: "If you dare flirt with other men, I''ll lock you in the room and tie you to the bed..."

    It seemed that Colin had already known about the roses. He was really well-informed. "Oh,e on, Colin. Flynn is the one to me. It bothers me, too."

    Sophia was telling the truth. She wanted to refuse to sign, but apparently Flynn had expected that. The courier told Sophia that if she wouldn''t sign, he would be fired!

 Chapter 1375 Mr. Fan is A Boring Man

    The delivery man told Sophia that he relied on his job to feed his family.

    When Sophia intended to throw the flowers into the garbage, the delivery man hurriedly said, "The sender said that if you throw away the flowers, he will personally bring you flowers every morning and propose to you..."

    Sophia was speechless.

    Was she close to Flynn Fan? Definitely not! They had only met once. Sophia didn''t understand why he liked her so much. Was she something that rich men enjoyed ying with?

    At the thought, Sophia became very unhappy. She decided that she needed to have a good talk with Flynn.

    On the other line, Colin said, "Really? Then why were you suddenly so excited and shy?" Colin couldn''t help cursing to himself.

    "How did you know that?" Sophia asked. She immediately looked out of the office and wondered if Colin was currently in the Pei Group.

    "That''s not the point."

    Sophia stammered, "Um, no..."

    "How are you going to do with the flowers?" Colin lit a cigarette and took a drag.

    "I don''t know his phone number!" Sophia said in frustration. "Do you know?" she asked hopefully.

    "Are you saying that you want to call him?"

    "Yes, I want to see him and make things clear to him in person!"

    Colin puffed out a cloud of smoke. "You''re overthinking things. I won''t give you his phone number even if I have it." How could he let Sophia be alone with Flynn?

    Sophia was confused. "What do you mean?"

    "I''ll give you the name of another flower shop where you can sell the flowers for a discount. You can keep the money afterwards." said Colin.

    Sophia was impressed. What a sly fox!

    Not getting a reply, Colin demanded, "What? You don''t want to?" His voice became colder as he spoke. He already had apetitor Hugh, and now Flynn had his eyes set on Sophia! The thought that Sophia attracted so much attention from men frustrated Colin.

    "No, of course not! Mr. Li has the final say!" Sophia said. She massaged her temples, wondering why she had to please Colin this way.

    "Okay, go on with your work. I''ll arrange for someone to handle it for you."

    "Fine. Mr. Li, please take good care of yourself. Goodbye!"

    "What?" Colin said in a low and dangerous voice.

    Sophia hurried to correct herself and said in a sweet voice, "Colin, please enjoy your lunch! Take care your health wh

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    an is a boring man, we should be more aggressive!"

    Flynn had no words.

    "Mr. Fan, let''s have fun together! Turn up the music!"

    "Come on, Mr. Fan. I''ll definitely satisfy you tonight! Mr. Fan..."

    With his face twisted in anger, Flynn took out his phone to make a call. But after a second thought, he closed his eyes in defeat.

    Well done, Colin!

    Since Colin was protecting Sophia so well, Flynn just had to be more aggressive in his pursuit.

    He put back his phone and pushed away the women, leaving Room 909 with a grim face.

    Cheering still echoed behind him. "Mr. Fan, I love you! Pleasee back soon!"

    "Remember toe back and see me, I''m Jennifer!"

    Flynn felt like he had gone to a brothel. He shuddered in disgust.

    Since Sophia had already settled her contracts on the business trip at Z Country, she wasn''t busy in the past few days. On the other hand, Hugh had been quite busy these days. Sophia didn''t know what he was upied with, but she hadn''t seen him for several days.

    She assumed he was busy with his own business that Colin had mentioned.

    One afternoon, Sophia was looking at her mobile phone idly in her office. The news on her phone made her eyes red.

    Since Colin and Dorothy''s wedding photos were released, a lot of news articles were going around on Weibo. Two of the photos had been leaked.

    The photos seemed to have been taken yesterday. A lot ofizens reposted because Colin looked so handsome in them.

    There were also a lot ofments expressing their love and best wishes to Colin.

 Chapter 1376 The Average People Might Not Look Good in These Clothes

    Some peoplemented that Colin had finally dumped Sophia, who had cheated on him, and got himself a better wife.

    Pre-wedding photos... Sophia and Colin had been married before, but they had neither taken any pre-wedding photos nor held a wedding ceremony.

    When she looked at those photos andments, Sophia felt very distressed. She turned off her phone and sat in the office as if in a trance. After a couple of minutes, she decided to go shopping to rx herself.

    Before she went out, she called Selina and asked her to join her at the mall.

    Selina was going to get married. Besides, being a model was only her avocation and it was not so important. Thus, she had asked for a six months leave starting before the New Year and ending after it. She stayed at the Li family house to keep Levi and Wendypany.

    In the shopping mall

    Selina was dressed in a casual white suit and carried a ck backpack on her back. When she saw Sophia, she happily ran over to her and greeted her, "Sophia!"

    They hugged each other. Sophia then gently pulled Selina away from her and carefully looked at her. "Selina, you are chubbier than before, " she said.

    "Oh! You also think so? It''s Levi''s fault. He doesn''t allow me to do anything and forces me to eat a lot of food every day, " Selina discontentedlyined, but with an expression of happiness on her face.

    Sophia remembered that once when she looked at herself in the mirror, she had also been happy, just like Selina.

    But now, the man, who had made her smile happily before, had taken pre-wedding photos with another woman, whom he was going to marry...

    Selina mumbled a few more words, but Sophia didn''t reply. Seeing that Sophia was lost in her thoughts, she waved a hand in front of her and said, "Sophia, what''s wrong?"

    Sophia came back to her senses and smilingly took Selina''s arm. "Nothing. Let''s go in."

    "Okay, " Selina said allowing Sophia to lead her inside the mall.

    Putting the annoyance aside, Sophia strolled in the shopping mall with Selina. They wereughing and joking all the time. In just a short while, they bought a lot of stuff.

    Sophia raised several shopping bags in her hands and said, "We''ve already bought a lot of things. I think we should leave now."

    Selina was also carrying at least seven or eight sho

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    op manager next to Colin spoke, "Bring that overcoat to Mrs. Li!"

    "Okay, Miss Zhang."

    Dorothy was very pleased and even took a step back to take Colin''s arm.

    The atmosphere became a little embarrassing. Selina lightly coughed and greeted Colin, "Colin, you''re also here for shopping."

    Colin nodded at her and replied, "Are you out for fun? Do you want to buy anything from here? Do go ahead. It''s on me."

    Dorothy knew Selina as she had seen her twice at the Li Manor. She released Colin''s arm, walked up to Selina and pulled her close to her, so that she was away from Sophia''s side. She tenderly smiled at her and said, "Selina, I like this overcoat. I will put it on and you could help me check if it fits me."

    Selina took a quick look at Sophia and smiled. She was so embarrassed that she didn''t know what to say at the moment.

    She hated Dorothy so much and was wondering how to refuse her.

    Two salesclerks removed the overcoat from the dummy, and just when they were about to hand it to Dorothy, Sophia said, "Stop!"

    Everyone turned their eyes to look at her. Sophia, dressed in a grey woolen coat with a white fox fur cor, stood up straighter. She had an air of confidence around her. With his hands in his pockets, Colin also looked at her with great interest.

    When Sophia saw that he was looking at her, she looked squarely back at him and said in a sonorous voice, "Mr. Li, I took a fancy to this overcoat first. So I think I should try it on first. You can''t be unreasonable just because she is your fiancee!"

 Chapter 1377 Youâ€™re My Idol

    Everyone in the shop had gone silent. If Sophia hadn''t had called the man "Mr. Li", they would''ve thought she was ignorant of Colin Li''s identity. She had dared talk to Mr. Li so arrogantly!

    Sophia watched Colin, trying to fathom what was going on in his head. If she knew what he was thinking of, she would''ve been mortified.

    All Colin could think about was how much he wanted to undress the insolent woman.

    Colin remained silent. Assuming he didn''t want to bother responding to Sophia, Dorothy sneered, "What makes you think you''re qualified to talk to me? I''m Colin''s fianc¨¦, you''re beneath me!"

    Unfazed at Dorothy''s reply, Sophiaughed. She leaned closer and fixed Dorothy an unimpressed stare. "Why are you so smug? You''ve just picked up a shoe that I''d thrown away. I''m beneath you, you say? What a joke! What makes you so capable?"

    Everyone was dumbfounded by her response. They all shot nces at Colin to gauge his reaction.

    Devoid of any emotions on his face, Colin showed no interest in their conversation. He kept his feelings so deeply hidden, that no one could figure out what he was thinking of.

    Dorothy wondered when Sophia had be... such a fearless woman. Back when they first met, Sophia used to be a docile and fat girl. She was stupid and had no personality at all.

    But now, Sophia seemed to be glowing everywhere.

    Maybe it was true that Colin was the man who had changed Sophia. She used to use cheap skincare products on her face, but she now used expensive ones. Sophia had also learned to apply makeup from a professional makeup artist. The makeup on her face suited her perfectly.

    Despite her reluctance, Dorothy also had to admit to herself that Sophia was quickly making a name for herself in the designer industry.

    The realization made Dorothy lose her confidence. Even if she was born in an upper-ss family, she felt a sense of inferiority in front of Sophia...

    She wondered if Colin really wanted to marry her. How could he give up such an excellent and confident woman?

    Sophia continued, "Miss Lien, why don''t you say anything? You''re an upper-ssdy. Tell me, is Mr. Li the

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    weetly at Colin instead. "Mr. Li, does the coat look good on me?"

    Dorothy stared at her smiling face. Was this woman trying to seduce Colin? Over her dead body!

    Afraid that Colin would praise her, Dorothy hurried to lie, "The coat doesn''t look good on you, no matter the color or style!"

    Sophia continued to ignore her and kept her eyes on Colin. She wouldn''t give in. She had to make Colin say something.

    Underneath everyone''s curious nces, Colin grinned. "That''s one of Eason Bo''s works, isn''t it? He''s your mentor. Did he customize it for you?"

    ''Did he customize it for you?'' Colin''s question clearly spoke volumes.

    Sophia''s heart soar as she heard Colin''s response. It was undoubtedly better than simply telling her she looked beautiful. Smiling happily, Sophia took off the coat and handed it to the saledy. "Please pack it up, I''m taking it."

    Dorothy looked at Sophia incredulously. She was just a daughter of a poor professor. How could she afford the price?

    "Sophia, you must be some man''s kept mistress!" Dorothy suddenly yelled, stopping Sophia on her way to the checkout counter.

    Colin''s eyes shed with anger at Dorothy''s outburst. But he was immediately pacified to hear Sophia''s satisfying response.

    Ignoring everyone''s shocked and contemptuous looks, Sophia came up to Dorothy and whispered, "Yes, you''re right. I''m definitely someone''s kept mistress. And that man is your husband."

 Chapter 1378 What do You Mean by Lovely Pig

    Dorothy was so furious that she raised her hand to p Sophia, but Sophia held her by the wrist, "Your husband is so generous. I haven''t even used up all the pocket money he gave me before!"

    Although Sophia spoke in a low voice, both Dorothy and Colin heard her. After Colin listened to all of her words, he smiled a bit.

    He grabbed an undershirt near him and suddenly spoke, "Dorothy, go try on this shirt now. I will help you teach her a lesson!"

    Dorothy was very excited to hear that Colin was going to punish Sophia. She took the shirt from Colin and said, "I will try it onter. Help me teach this woman a lesson first!"

    She would love to personally see Sophia get punished.

    However, Colin looked at the watch on his wrist and said, "I have a meeting regarding a cooperative project worth hundreds of millions of dorster, and there is no time left. You should go try it on now. I will punish her by myself!"

    ''A cooperative project worth hundreds of millions of dors?'' Dorothy''s eyes lit up since she only cared about money. She immediately nodded and said, "Okay. Wait for me. I will be back soon."

    After Dorothy left, Colin held Sophia''s hand and walked up to the cashier''s desk. He then handed his credit card to the cashier and said, "I''ll pay the bill!"

    "..." The shop manager, the sales clerk, Sophia and Selina were all stunned by his words.

    Before Sophia had the chance to react, the cashier had already settled the ount.

    She looked at Colin and was about to say something. But Colin put his palm on the back of her head, pulled her close, and whispered in her ear, "You look so good in this overcoat. You can wear it when I see you tonight. I''m going to get married at the end of this month. You can wear it to my wedding!"

    After he finished these words, he kissed Sophia''s lips in front of the others.

    "..."

    Colin continued, "I promised my fiancee that I will punish you! So I have to do what I promised!"

    Sophia suddenly had a bad feeling, so she turned around, meaning to escape, but Colin brought his handsome face close to her... Colin kissed her again in front of a big crowd of people.

    All of the sales clerks were so surprised that they almost screamed. ''What... What is going on? Is Mr. Li d

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    e so cute."

    "Huh?"

    "You''re silly and cute!"

    "I''m not silly." She was annoyed by his words.

    Colin put one hand on his waist. He then saw Dorothying out of the restroom, so he turned his back to Dorothy and said to Sophia, "I will go home along with Sophia, my woman. Got it? You lovely pig*."

    (*TN: In Chinese culture, calling others by their nickname is a way to show fondness.)

    Before she felt embarrassed, Sophia asked, "What do you mean by lovely pig?"

    "A lovely little pig."

    "What are you referring to?"

    When he heard the taps of Dorothy''s high-heeled shoes get closer, he said, "You!"

    ... Sophia didn''t know why Colin could say these words. It made her very furious. "Colin, you''re such a pig. You''re a male pig*..."

    (*TN: However, Sophia was annoyed.)

    Colin tried to control hisughter. "Bye now. I''ll see youter."

    Dorothy thought he was talking to someone from work. She pretended to care for him and hispany, and said, "Colin, your work is important. You should go back to the office now!"

    Colin pretended to hesitate for a little while and said, "I will send you back first."

    "No. I can ask my driver to pick me up. You go first."

    Colin agreed and said, "Okay." Since Colin needed to go to the underground parking lot, they said goodbye to each other in front of the elevator.

    Dorothy was content because not only did Colin went shopping with her, but he also taught Sophia a lesson. ''Humph! That shameless woman deserved it!'' she thought.

 Chapter 1379 I Bet He Will Remarry His Ex-wife

    Dorothy thought it was a pity that she didn''t see him punish Sophia. ''Never mind. After all, Sophia was obviously humiliated anyway!'' she thought.

    In the WY shop

    Several sales clerks and the shop manager, gathered together to talk about what happened just now. "Do you think that Mr. Li doesn''t like his fiancee?"

    "I think so, too. He spent one million dors on his ex-wife''s overcoat, but he didn''t even pay for his fiancee''s undershirt." They then learned from the shop manager that Sophia was not only Eason''s student, but also Colin''s ex-wife!

    After marvelling at the fact, a sales clerk said, "That''s right. He even asked his fiancee to go away and kissed his ex-wife. Oh my god. I got goosebumps as I saw them kissing."

    Another sales clerk said, "He is a wealthy man. He can definitely afford to date his ex-wife and fiancee at the same time."

    The third sales clerk said, "I don''t think so. I think Mr. Li is still in love with his ex-wife. Have you seen the way he looked at Sophia? It was so sweet. But his face was indifferent when he was dealing with his fiancee."

    The shop manager said, "Of course. If not, why did he ask Mabel and Tabitha to y out his scheme in the fitting room? It shows how Mr. Li doesn''t love his fiancee. He didn''t even want to spend a small amount of money on her!"

    The first sales clerk who spoke said, "That''s right. Did you notice that he paid for the overcoat without hesitation? Even if it cost nearly one million?"

    The second sales clerk who spoke said, "I''m envious of his ex-wife... Do you think Mr. Li and his ex-wife will remarry? Or will he continue his marriage with his fiancee? Let''s make a bet."

    "That''s good idea! Count me in. I bet he will remarry his ex-wife! He truly loves her!"

    "I will also join you guys. I bet he will marry his fiancee because Sophia Lo is already his ex-wife. He and his fiancee are going to get married."

    ... Only the shop manager and one of the sales clerks bet that he would remarry his ex-wife. The other four or five sales clerks bet that he would marry his fiancee.

    In the Li Manor

    Sophia and Selina arrived at the Li Manor. Sophia once again marvelled at the Li n''s wealth. Despite one vi had been demolished, there were still three vis in the Li Manor

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    on the porridge." Brody was just a kid, not having the faintest clue on what was going on. He worriedly looked at Sophia.

    Wendy snickered, took a spoonful of soup with Ambrose''s spoon, and ced it in front of his lips. "Ambrose, have some soup. Leave them alone!"

    Ambrose felt confused and thought about why his grandmother said that.

    Sophia swore that she wouldn''t talk with Colin again before dinner was over.

    Not long after dinner, Sophia bid goodbye to Jordan and Wendy.

    She left so soon because she thought she needed to keep her distance from Colin in the meantime. Since she didn''t seed in destroying their wedding, Colin and Dorothy had already taken their pre-wedding photos.

    Of course, she just did whatever came to her mind...

    Ambrose tightly put his arms around Sophia''s leg and unhappily said, "Aunt Sophia, I want to sleep together with you. Could you stay here tonight?"

    Colin, who looked cold, sat on the sofa and cast a cold nce at his son and Sophia, who was about to leave.

    Sophia held Ambrose in her arms and said, "Ambrose, I have to go back now! Look. Your father is at home to keep youpany! Don''t get upset!" She then put Ambrose down gently and told Jordan and Wendy, "Thank you for dinner! It''s ratherte, so I need to leave now!"

    They didn''t say anything, but fixed their eyes on Colin.

    Selina stood up from the sofa and went to take Sophia''s arm. "Sophia, don''t leave! Look. Brody is vey sad. Are you sad, Brody?" Selina secretly winked at Ambrose.

 Chapter 1380 Itâ€™s Too Risky

    Ambrose got the hint, so he immediately burst into tears. "Aunt Sophia, do you hate me? I like you so much, but why don''t you want to stay here to keep mepany. I feel angry!" He continued crying.

    After he finished his words, Ambrose ran over to the stairs. Sophia''s heart broke as she saw him cry. As Ambrose was about to go upstairs, she caught up with him and held him in her arms, saying, "Ambrose, I didn''t mean that. Don''t cry."

    Ambrose rubbed his eyes with his hands and sobbed some more, pleading, "Can you sleep with me tonight? Or can you bring me home with you?"

    "..." It was the first time that Sophia had seen Ambrose depend on her so much.

    She really didn''t know whether she should be happy or not. She touched Ambrose''s head and said, "Okay, Ambrose, I will lull you to sleep."

    After he heard her, Ambrose pped his hands and happily hugged her. "Okay. Auntie Sophia, you should keep your words!"

    When Sophia looked at Ambrose again, she didn''t see any tears in his eyes or on his face. She was fooled by this naughty kid! s! She massaged Ambrose''s head, carried him to Jordan and Wendy, and timidly said, "I will stay here tonight. I promise I won''t bother you at all."

    This time, Jordan and Wendy nodded at the same time... Wendy secretly gave Ambrose a thumb-up. Then, she pretended not to know what had happened just now and asked a servant to bring some fruits to them.

    Sophia sat back in her seat which was beside Colin''s. He looked inhospitable...

    s! She just hoped that she wouldn''t feel so awkward after he married. But she knew she still displeased him.

    She wondered whether he thought of her situation...

    When Sophia almost couldn''t stand Colin''s indifference, Jordan asked Colin to go to his study together.

    In the study

    They sat opposite each other at the tea table. Jordan boiled the water in the kettle, took out some raw Pu''er tea leaves, and put them into the purple y teapot.

    Colin yed with the purple y tea pet* on the tea table and tly asked, (*TN: Tea pet is

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    hen he thought of his wife, the solemn Jordan, began to smile.

    "Nothing ventured, nothing gained. I promised the Lien n that I will hold a wedding for Dorothy. In this way, they will trust me, and I can avoid a lot of unnecessary doubts." After all, Colin couldn''t take advantage of his son.

    He definitely wouldn''t bet Ambrose on this matter.

    He would never do that!

    "As for Ambrose, I want to know why you won''t tell Sophia the truth. Aren''t you afraid that she will hate you after she figures it out?" Jordan really admired Colin''s guts and courage. He even dared cross his beloved wife.

    Speaking of which, Jordan was sure that Sophia was Colin''s beloved woman.

    ''Hate me?'' Colin pondered for a little while and said, "If Sophia knows that Ambrose is her son, she will be happy."

    Though he wasn''t sure of that. But it didn''t matter. He thought she would forgive him in the end!

    "Hahaha, " Jordanughed and said, "I do hope Sophia will be happy."

    Colin cast a nce at Jordan. "What do you mean? Do you think that Sophia won''t be happy?" Colin thought that Sophia should be happy to know that her son was alive, and it was the boy she was very fond of. He had no doubt about it.

    Jordan refilled the teapot and said, "I won''t meddle in your business. It''s okay as long as you have full control of this matter."

    "Okay, " said Colin.

 Chapter 1381 Colin Will Never Marry Dorothy

    "By the way, I will retire soon, and I n to travel around the world with your mother." All these years Wendy had been with him, he seldom took her abroad because of work. He often felt guilty about it.

    Colin took out a cigarette case and lighted two cigarettes for him and his father. "That would be awesome. You can take my credit card, and don''t hesitate to buy anything you like! Don''t worry about the cost!"

    ... Without a second thought, Jordan punched his son on the shoulder, "You brat, who do you think I am?"

    Jordan''s punch was stronger than Sophia''s. Colin winced in pain, "You didn''t earn much as a soldier. I''m doing it for mom!"

    Obviously, Colin was kidding. There was nothing that the Li n could not obtain. As for money, it was the least of their concerns.

    Colin just showed his filial piety the wrong way, so he got himself punched.

    Nevertheless, at least the atmosphere in the room was light and easy. Colin and his father seldom discussed things this way.

    Jordan nonchntly refused his son''s offer, "She has my love, and that''s enough for her. You, on the other hand, need to worry about your own wife. Stop worrying about your mother when you can''t even get your own problem fixed!"

    "Don''t scold me. Otherwise, I might make more grandchildren for Mother. Guess what she would choose. Travel around the world or take care of her grandchildren- Ouch..." Jordan threw another punch, and Colin had to put up with it.

    Since Jordan had been in the military for dozens of years, he threw quite the punch.

    "Are you threatening me? You want me to go downstairs and kick Sophia out right now?" Jordan joked with his son, which he rarely did.

    There was another reason behind this banter with his son.

    Jordan had seen how miserable Colin was when he got divorced with Sophia. During that period, Colin often missed his meals. He just kept working and had no interest in other things, like a dead man walking. He even ignored the people around him,

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    she won''t apany you to sleep."

    Ambrose pouted at his words. He thought that his dad had a point.

    Following behind them, Sophia didn''t say anything, but she was touched.

    Sophia had be quite familiar with lulling Ambrose to sleep. Ambrose would fall asleep with his hand holding Sophia''s at 9:30 PM every night.

    Rubbing the boy''s little head, she was still surprised that Ambrose just called her "Mom". She doubted that Colin would allow his son to do that.

    That man was petty, after all!

    At 9:40 PM, Sophia quietly pulled Ambrose''s arm away and got off from his bed. Then, she went into his bathroom.

    She did not have time to clean up the mess after she bathed him. But now Ambrose was sleeping, she could tidy it up and leave.

    It was about 10 PM when she finished. Having kissed him on the cheeks, she turned the lights off and left.

    But soon after she left the boy''s room, the door of the opposite room opened.

    Looking stolid, the man appeared in front of her. Sophia pointed to the stairs, "I should leave now. Good night."

    She headed toward the stairway as she spoke. Colin knew that she was not ying hard to get.

    "You clothes are still in my room!" Colin said casually.

    Confused, Sophia looked back, "What clothes?" She did not remember having left any clothes in his room.

 Chapter 1382 You are the Handsome Colin

    "Come inside my room, and you''ll find out, " said Colin, while he leisurely leaned on the door, and waited for her.

    "I don''t want to go in, " she said. She knew that the moment she stepped into that room there would be no going back.

    Colin wouldn''t let her go so easily, and besides that, every time she touched him, she felt that she lost all control over herself.

    "Selina identally took your clothes from the trunk of your car..." exined Colin patiently.

    "Well, just leave them; I can pick them up in another day." She began to walk away from him, but he said, "If you take one step further, I can''t promise that I won''t do anything to you!"

    She then suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    Biting her lower lip, Sophia restrained her emotions, although she wanted to unleash all of them in a sudden burst. Very staunch to her initial idea, Sophia said, "I need to go back!"

    But the man sounded even more steadfast, and said, "I won''t allow it."

    "Colin..."

    She tried to coax him, but Colin had already grown tired of the conversation! "I''ll count to three, and if by then you''re still not in here, then I''lle to you!"

    ...

    "One..."

    While clenching her fists, Sophia wondered whether Colin really knew what her staying there might mean to the others.

    People might then regard her as the other person between him and Dorothy.

    "Two..."

    ''Alright!'' She thought to herself. She was certain that she was feeling inhibited because she didn''t have the confidence to ruin their wedding.

    If she called the police and asked them to arrest Dorothy on their wedding day, it was highly likely that they would choose to do it on another day, just out of respect for Colin.

    She did not expect herself to unconsciously walk up to him before he finished his count.

    ''Jesus! How useless you are, Sophia.'' She thought to herself.

    She then quietly walked into his room, and was a little startled when he closed the door behind her. She was even more surprised when she also saw Colin lock the door! Everything was so obvious.

    On a desk nearby were two handbags, one of which read WY shop.

    Colin picked that bag, and gave it to Sophia. He ordered, "Put it on."

    ''Right now? For what?'' Sophia wonde

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    wrinkled by the man the night before. When she got back home, she smoothed them with an iron before she left for work.

    Soon after she stepped into her office, she immediately started designing clothes for Colin.

    She decided to make him a suit instead of other casual clothes, because he was about to get married.

    She then drew the design, and called Wade for Colin''s measurements.

    She then selected the best material, and devoted herself to making it.

    During this time, she did not take the initiative to call Colin, and he also didn''te to her. She surmised that Colin was busy with his work, and just didn''t have the time.

    Instead, Ambrose was sent to the Lo House by Selina several times.

    Sophia slept with him, cooked him breakfast in the morning, and drove him to the kindergarten.

    The days with Ambrose made Sophia feel that she was actually spending time with her son, because he would often plead her to hold him in her arms, and also because he was calling her mommy all the time.

    At first, Sophia was ufortable with this, but over time she gradually learned to be more used to it.

    The week before Colin''s weeding, Sophia finally finished making the suit. She had worked day and night for it.

    When December approached, the weather started to get colder, and many people started to wrap themselves in thick coats.

    Sophia did the same, and with a big coat on her, she headed towards Colin''spany with the finished suit in her hands.

 Chapter 1383 Congratulations on Your Wedding

    It was already eight when she entered thepany, but she didn''t expect that Colin would still be there.

    Aaron had told the security staff beforehand, that allow Sophia to directly go up to the 88th floor when she arrived.

    But she didn''t let Aaron inform Colin of her arrival, for she meant to give him a nice surprise.

    As she walked into the elevator, Sophia couldn''t help but smile when she touched the package she was holding.

    But Sophia was anxious. She slowed her pace. It was very quiet on the 88th floor, where the CEO''s office was located.

    She noticed that the door wasn''t entirely closed, and while she stood outside of the office, she heard someone talk. When she was about to knock the door, she heard, "Daddy, I haven''t seen you for a long time!"

    Sophia''s face instantly became pallid, because it was not Ambrose''s voice she was hearing. Instead, it was that of a little girl.

    She gradually lowered her hands, and through the crack, she saw a girl who seemed to be around the age of two. She then saw Colin, with his back against the door, pick the girl up in his hands. He said, "Nana, have you been eating well?"

    "Dad, of course I have! Mrs. Shane even praised me! She said I''m bing taller and taller by each passing day."

    The littler girl looked pretty with her big eyes and little mouth, and the two short braids on her head made her look even more beautiful.

    Sophia''s mind was about to blow. "Did she just call Colin... dad?"

    She had never known that Colin had a daughter.

    Colin''s voice sounded very affable. He said, "That''s good! Do you want to go to the restaurant and have dinner with your brother tonight?"

    "Of course I want to! Dad, you''re so good to me!" The little girl sounded very excited. She put her arm around Colin''s neck.

    "Dad is a little busy today. You should go home with Mrs. Shane first!"

    The word dad made Sophia''s heart ache.

    "Okay, bye, dad!"

    ...

    Slightly feeling guilty of her eavesdropping, she hid herself in a corner when the little girl was about to walk out of Colin''s office.

    She held her breath and clung to her cor, and then she saw the girl go into the elevator with a

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    hands, and thought, "Colin, please forgive me... I love you so much that I can''t live without you... That''s why I have to ruin your wedding.

    But if I fail this time, I promise I''ll let you go..."

    Hearing Sophia say that she love him, Colin became excited. "Sophia, I love you too! I will never let you go!"

    "Okay..." Because of his excitement, her soft response seemed to mean something to Colin.

    Then had not been in each other''spany for almost two weeks. Colin took off the suit, carefully put it on the sofa, and then lifted her to his chest.

    She instantly knew about what he was thinking. She knew him better than anybody else, because all of this time she had been with him.

    Colin pinned Sophia to the king sized bed in the lounge, took off his coat, and unbuttoned his shirt. After every move, he looked with more and more passion burning in his eyes at the woman underneath him.

    As the air in the room started to heat up, the two soon became one.

    The next morning, when Sophia finished drawing a sketch, she felt that something was wrong. She dashed into the bathroom, but came out with a disappointed look on her face.

    She was on her period, and she thought that it might mean that it was God''s will to have Colin married to Dorothy.

    Sophia then became really upset.

    While she was scribbling on a piece of paper with her eyes looking tearful, someone knocked at the door of her office. "Come in!" she said.

 Chapter 1384 He Couldnâ€™t Stand That Any More

    Flynn entered her office.

    Sophia didn''t recognize him when he entered the room. She then thought for a moment, and realized who the man was.

    Flynn hadn''t seen her for a long time, and he had missed her very much. She seemed to be very sad at the time of his visit. "Why are you crying?" asked Flynn.

    He had already had the answer, but he wanted the confirmation.

    Sophia recovered fast, and hastily wiped her tears as she listened to his words. She didn''t even realize that she was crying, and said, "Good morning. Mr. Fan!"

    Flynn carefully looked at her face, and said, "I''m going to meet Hugh now, but we can have lunch together after I finish my work."

    "Oh, thank you, but I don''t have time. I have a lot of things to do around here, " replied Sophia.

    "I won''t take no as an answer. I already know that the Pei Group doesn''t have that much business with otherpanies as it used to, so you aren''t busy at all, " said Flynn, wearing a smile on his face. He put his hands inside his pockets, and watched her reaction after he debunked her lie.

    Sophia was embarrassed when she heard Flynn''s words. With a flushed face, Sophia said, "You''re right, I''m not busy with work, but I have some other personal things to do."

    "What are you going to do? Colin''s going to get married, and he will be very busy by the end of the year. Sophia, don''t refuse me! You''ve always refused me! Although you broke our appointmentst time, you can still have lunch with me this one time, " said Flynn, in an anxious tone.

    Sophia was determined to refuse him decisively. ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Mr. Fan, trust me, I''m not the right girl for you, " said Sophia.

    Flynn chuckled, and said, "How do you even know this? We haven''t even had a chance to try."

    When he walked up to her, Sophia got frightened, and took a step backwards. She concealed her embarrassment by pouring tea, and said, "Mr. Fan, do you want a cup of tea?"

    "Please, don''t be shy... Yes, I would be d to have some tea, " replied Flynn. He loosened his tie and took the cup of tea, lolling on the sofa after. He then squinted at Sophia, who was standing in front of him with a flushed face.

    Sophia took a deep breath, and said, "Mr. Fan, what can I do for you? If you don''t need my help, then please leave my office and do your own work."

    When he heard

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    d Colin with a smile, and said, "Mr. Li, long time no see!"

    Sophia had to force a smile. She looked to the unmarried couple, who were standing at the entrance of the restaurant.

    Colin looked at Flynn, and said, "Mr. Fan, how do you feel when you''re apanied by nine beautiful women?"

    Sophia was shocked by his words. ''What? Nine women?'' She thought to herself.

    Flynn was a little angry when he heard his words, and hastily exined to Sophia, "Honey, trust me, all of those women had belong to Mr. Li. I didn''t touch any of them, I swear!" said Flynn.

    ... Hearing his words, she thought to herself, "That''s none of my business, I don''t care whether you touched them or not."

    Dorothy furiously looked at Sophia. She thought to herself, ''Sophia, you''re really good at seducing men, but how can you be with Flynn? You''re a dissolute, shameless woman! I''ll make you look foolish!''

    She then carelessly said, "Sophia, I remember that your boyfriend is Mr. Pei, but why are you here with Mr. Fan? I didn''t believe the rumours and gossip about you before I met you, but I think I might have been wrong. Maybe the rumors are right!"

    Dorothy spoke all of these words in a sarcastic and cruel way.

    Sophia wasn''t offended by her words, and instead held Flynn''s arm, and said, "What do you know, Dorothy? I refused Hugh. Flynn wants me to be his girlfriend, but I haven''t said yes, yet. We just want to have lunch together. Are you jealous, Mrs. Li?" Sophia quickly gave Flynn an appealing look, and hoped that he would help her.

 Chapter 1385 Youâ€™re Smart

    Flynn knew Sophia''s intention, but he also wanted to know Colin''s attitude towards Sophia. He said, "Sophia is an innocent girl. She''s not like someone who gets engaged soon after divorce."

    It never urred to Dorothy that Flynn would help Sophia. When she heard him, she was so furious that her lips began to quiver with spite. She forced a smile on her face, and said, "I used to be stupid back then, and had considered my ex-husband as my Mr. Right. But when I met Colin, oh, then I began to realize how wrong I had been all along. Now I only want to treasure my only love, Colin."

    Dorothy gradually calmed down, and then added, "Mr. Fan, you do know that Colin is Sophia''s ex-husband, don''t you?"

    Flynn seemed to be edgy, and said, "Does it matter?"

    Dorothy thought that because she had been engaged with Colin, she was now qualified to tell others what kind of person Sophia actually was. She quickly said, "Sophia has fooled around with many men during their marriage time. Mr. Fan, are you certain that you want to be with such a woman?" Suddenly, everyone heard a p

    And Dorothy''s scream. Dorothy was pped over the face.

    It was not Sophia, or Flynn, or Colin, but Aaron who smacked Dorothy.

    "Aaron, how dare you p me? You filthy dog!" Dorothy furiously gritted her teeth and spoke out herst sentence word by word.

    Instantly, Colin pulled a long face with freezing cold eyes.

    Sophia took her arm out of Flynn''s and walked in front of Dorothy. She looked at Dorothy with her ring eyes, and said, "What did you say? I dare you to say it again!"

    "You..." Dorothy intended to curse, but she couldn''t utter a whole sentence when she saw Sophia''s prating stare.

    Colin then took his arm out of Dorothy''s, and in a cold voice, said, "You''ve gone too far! Aaron, call someone and send Miss Lien back home!"

    He then went straight towards the restaurant. The manager and waiters had been waiting at the door for a long time, and Colin entered the restaurant with them around him. Dorothy didn''t even have time to say something to him.

    She thought to herself, ''No! I don''t want to go back home!'' She red at Aaron and Sophia and said,

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ! She seemed cool and proud, but in fact she was very cute.

    Flynn said, "Sophia, I want to propose to you." Flynn''s voice wasn''t low, and Sophia heard that Colin had suddenly stopped talking when Flynn proposed to her.

    Someone asked, "Mr. Li, what''s the matter?"

    Colin said, "Nothing, sorry. Let''s continue."

    Sophia nced at Flynn, who was ordering dishes, and said, "You said that on purpose."

    "What would you like to eat? Have you looked at the menu? The Australian steak is delicious, flown directly from Australia." While he was talking, Flynn put the menu in front of her. Sophia looked at the menu, and thought to herself, ''Which restaurant would serve Australian steak that is not brought from Australia?''

    Sophia closed the menu, and asked, "Flynn, is this your treat?"

    "Of course it is! I could never let ady pay the bill."

    "Well, waiter, I''d like a bottle of 1982 Chateau Lafite, a well done Australian steak, and five vors of Haagen-Dazs ice-cream. These are just for me. Mr. Fan, it''s your turn to order!"

    A bottle of 1982 Chateau Lafite was worth 300000 in A Country.

    When Sophia gave Flynn back the menu, he couldn''t help but twitch his lips. He knew that she wanted to make him pay big money. He thought, ''Very well, then! How cute she is! I like her!''

    He returned the menu to the waiter, and said, "I''d like the same thing as her, but I''ll take my steak medium well, and I also don''t want ice-cream."

 Chapter 1386 White Lotus Flower

    When the waiter finally left, Sophia looked at Flynn in mere curiosity and asked in a surprised tone, "Is a serve of steak already enough for you?"

    "Speaking of which, a serve of steak is too much for you already. Can you really finish all the steak, wine and ice-cream?" He responded by also putting up another question. He was aware that women couldn''t eat too much. Women were always picky when it came to food.

    Sophia put on a pretentious smile and replied, "I can have another two set of meals. No worries."

    Flynn was utterly astonished by her appetite. He didn''t expect that the girl in front of her could eat that much! He came closer to Sophia and asked with his eyebrows raised, "Are you even a human being?"

    Her sexy and curvy body made Flynn doubt if Sophia''s words were true.

    "Fuck off. Do I need to do something to prove myself as a woman?" She raised her eyebrows and looked at him defiantly.

    Then, the waiter brought to the table an expensive bottle of the 1982 Vantage Lafite. He opened it and poured some into the wine decanter.

    "How can you prove that? Show me, then." Flynn said, excitedly expecting Sophia to give in to his desires.

    Sophia moved closer to Flynn and whispered, "You should ask Colin about this. He knows clearly what kind of person I am."

    As she sat with an upright posture, Flynn gazed at her intently. Sophia sneered, knowing what Flynn was thinking.

    Flynn nodded with such admiration, "You''re really good at seducing men. I''ll give you that." Then Sophia replied in a casual tone, "Mr. Flynn, as for this lunch, can we go Dutch instead?." Flynn knew what she meant. He knew that she was ying tricks on him. If Flynn went Dutch, he would give Sophia a hint that he would give up on her.

    Flynn smiled at Sophia lustfully and said, "Nice try. I must pay the bill. Don''t argue with me."

    Sophia felt helpless. This was an arrogant man in front of her. What''s wrong with this man, she thought to herself. Hadn''t she been told that men always love virgins? And she had provoked Flynn so many times already. Why wouldn''t he just give up? She already gave him a really difficult time.

    Sophia gently massaged her aching forehead and suddenly thought of something. She came closer to Flynn and poured another ss of wine. "Are you sexually impotent? I think you are."

    This was the only possibility. Otherwise, a man that rich and amorous as Flynn would have all kinds of women fighting against each other for his love and attention. If that''s the case, he would never want a divorced woman to be his partner. He would want somebody fresh.

    Flynn''s facial expression immediately darkened. "Sophia, do you have any idea of what a man hates the most? You should be more sensitive!"

    "Of course, I know that." How couldn''t she know that? That''s why she didn''t dare to ask Colin that question. But she was ying tricks on Flynn. "But I asked you seriously. So t

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    t you''re as innocent as a white lotus flower. But you''re not. You must be hiding something. I always love mysterious women."

    Sophia asked in return, "What do you mean? I don''t understand you." She put her phone on the table.

    "You should lecture Dorothy every day so that she would behave herself. That woman needs to be taught some harsh lessons in life."

    Sophia shook her head and replied, "You don''t know me. I''m not as good a person as you think. I asked my brother to let her go because I don''t want Aaron to be involved with this woman. As for myself, I won''t let her off the hook that easily."

    "Is that so? I admire Aaron for putting up with you then. He is so supportive of you."

    Sophia was taken aback again. She replied, "Mr. Fan, I think you''re missing the key point."

    "What''s the key point then?" Flynn called the waiter to get them the bill.

    "The key point is that I won''t forgive anybody for trying to hurt me or my family." She said in a very sincere tone.

    Flynn gave his credit card to the waiter and replied, "There''s nothing wrong with that. No one could just hurt a person so intentionally like that."

    His affirmationforted Sophia. She felt relieved to have somebody ept her ideas. It wasn''t always that way with her previous rtionships.

    She stopped the waiter from leaving and said to Flynn in a strong voice, "We can go Dutch. So, Mr. Fan, don''t feel forced to pay the bill. I don''t mind it."

    Flynn smiled softly, "Then, can you pay the bill?"

    "Of course, I can do this. You don''t have to worry!" Sophia said excitedly.

    "Then, I can buy you lunch the other day. I should repay you for your kind deed." Flynn said and smiled.

    ''Isn''t this an indirect way of dating?'' Sophia thought helplessly. Sophia had to do all kinds of tricks to stop Flynn.

    She utterly failed at persuading Flynn to give up on her. What should she do now? Maybe it was because she was not that good with words...

 Chapter 1387 Flynn Fanâ€™s Grandfather

    As they went out of the restaurant, Sophia realized that Aaron was waiting for Colin in the Cayenne. She knocked lightly at the car window and asked, "Have you eaten anything yet?"

    "Yes, I just had some delicious tes of Sichuan cuisine with some friends at a restaurant nearby. Don''t worry about me."

    "Ok. I have to head to the office first. I guess Colin will be finished soon. Drive your car slowly and carefully. Take care!"

    Aaron got out of the car and looked at the man standing behind her sister. "Sophia, did Flynn just ask you out?"

    Sophia''s face instantly turned red as she replied hastily, "It''s none of your business. I got to go."

    However, Flynn unexpectedly came over to Aaron and stretched out his right hand, "Nice to meet you. I''m Flynn Fan and I''m totally in love with your sister. Sophia has said many good things about you."

    Hearing these words, Aaron was a bit dismayed. He looked at Flynn''s hand but was not nning on reaching out for a handshake. Sophia pushed him, indicating that he shouldn''t behave rudely in front of a polite person. "Aaron, what are you doing? Mr. Fan is just being nice. Don''t give him such a hard time."

    But Aaron just stubbornly put both of his hands inside his pockets and answered, "My sister does love somebody already, so she definitely doesn''t have time for you. I can promise you that."

    Flynn took his right hand back and did not show any difort on his face. "You''re not your sister. So you can''t decide for her. She knows herself better than anyone else."

    Aaron disliked any man approaching his sister with ulterior motives. He knew that Flynn was a very pretentious man. He retorted, this time with a more determined tone, "You''re wrong. I can decide who my sister will marry." Then, he turned to Sophia and said, "Sophia, I advise you not to spend time with this man anymore. I''m going to drive you home. Let''s go."

    But Sophia didn''t realize that his brother disliked Flynn so much. She thought he was just being protective. She forced Aaron to get in the car and said, "Don''t worry about me. I''m leaving. You can stay here and wait for Colin. Thank you, brother."

    Then, she pulled Flynn by his sleeve and went away with him quickly.

    When Sophia and Flynn got inside his expensive Lamborghini, Colin and his party came out of the restaurant. Flynn and Colin immediately exchanged nces.

    Flynn shot a defiant nce at Colin, stepped on the elerator and pulled away.

    However, he failed to see the helpless smile on Colin''s face. When Flynn started to approach Sophia, Colin had already sent a subordinate to investigate his background.

    It turned out that Flynn had lots of secrets. Colin already had an inst

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ough you want to beat a dog, you still should respect its master. Will Colin allow you to scold or even punish Aaron? No! He would not agree to that! Now, look at what you have done. Colin abandoned you and asked his bodyguard to send you home. He didn''t care for you at all."

    Marce felt so dismayed as she thought of her daughter''s thoughtlessness and stupidity. How did she give birth to such a silly child, she thought painfully to herself.

    Dorothy took her mother''s hand and said, "Mom, don''t be angry at me. From now on, I will do whatever you tell me. I''m sorry!"

    Marce sighed heavily. Dorothy had always been her favorite daughter. She couldn''t me her daughter too much. Marce gently took her hand and let her sit on the couch. "Sit here so I could put some medicine on your wounds."

    "Thank you, Mom. You''re so kind to me. I''m sorry for disappointing you." Dorothy was moved and looked at her mother, tears streaming down her face.

    Marce was applying medicine on Dorothy''s scratches when she said, "Only a couple of days are left before your wedding. You have to be patient and make sure that you don''t cause any trouble again. Remember, after your marriage with Colin, you can do whatever you want with your enemies. Remember that!"

    "I won''t forget that, Mom." Dorothy cursed Sophia and Aaron''s ancestors under her breath and vowed to punish the sister and the brother right after her wedding.

    Marce continued with a determined voice, "I''m going to disinfect your injuries. Later, I will take you to the hospital and get you a rabies vine. I won''t let Sophia and Aaron go unpunished. They are to be med for all the troubles you are going through!" Then she thought for a moment before adding, "You should keep silent first. I will talk to Colin about this."

 Chapter 1388 You Idiot

    Dorothy nodded abruptly. Her mother was her ultimate counselor and she would do whatever her mother told her so. She knew her mother was more experienced and intelligent.

    "Have you already sent Sophia an invitation card of your wedding?" Marce finished putting medicine on her daughter''s wounds and closed the medical kit.

    "It has been done a long time ago. She said she woulde. I don''t know if she will be true to her words." She was pleased at the thought of marrying Colin with Sophia witnessing all the proceedings. She wanted her to get so envious.

    After their wedding, she would never be belittled by Sophia. After all, Sophia would be just an ex-wife by then.

    Marce suddenly paused and froze for a while. ''Will Sophia embarrass herself by attending her ex-husband''s wedding? Or will she just cause a scene that will embarrass us instead?'' She thought seriously to herself. She hastily put the medical kit inside the cab and told her daughter, "Find somebody to keep close watch on Sophia at your wedding. She shouldn''t make any trouble or even an uproar. As far as I''m concerned, lots of distinguished guests will be there that day. That shows Colin''s respect to us. I will not let Sophia ruin the big day of our family."

    "You''re right. When Sophia married Colin, they got their marriage certificate secretly. It was in low profile. Now, he has prepared a grand wedding ceremony for me. Mom, I think Colin treats me in a more important sense than Sophia, right?" Dorothy seemed to think of something and lowered her head, timidly expecting a positive response from her mother.

    Marce thought for a moment but she didn''t rush to answer the question. Then, she asked, "Did Colin ever tell you when will you get your marriage certificate?"

    "Yes, he told me that we could do that the day after our wedding. He assured me of that already."

    "That''s good news! It seems that he does treat you differently." Marce''s imagination made both of them walk on air. They suddenly became so proud of themselves.

    Then Dorothy identally touched her wound and it ached so much. She decided, "Mom, let''s go to the hospital. I can''t risk any infections on these wounds."

    "OK", her mother answered in a very concerned tone.

    They went to the Chengyang Private Hospital together. Before Dorothy was vinated, Marce suddenly grabbed the nurse''s arm and stopped her.

    "What''s up? What are you doing, Mom?" Dorothy asked, obviously very confused. Both Dorothy and the nurse looked at Marce curiously.

    Marce thought for a while then asked Dorothy, "When did you have your most recent period?"

    Dorothy wondered as to her mother''s intention behind this question and hesitatingly responded with another question, "Mom, why are you asking this? I don''t know. I think the maid has been keeping records of that for me."

    It''s true. The maid would prepare the necessary things for D

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    they were nning to do. They couldn''t make a fool out of him anymore.

    However, if Dorothy could get pregnant, why Sophia couldn''t? He wondered sadly. Colin felt discouraged upon this thought. Was it because he was not exerting much effort?

    Sophia suddenly sneezed at her office. She felt cold and had to raise the temperature of the room''s air conditioner.

    Right after that, she went to the toilet. When she came out, she suddenly thought of something and was confused.

    She remembered that her period hade this morning. But she felt nothing now. It just disappeared. She had always had her period normally for a long time. Was she suffering from some gynecologic inmmation? She pondered about this.

    Suddenly, she thought of another possibility, and this put a grave expression on her face. Did Colin really get infected with syphilis with Dorothy? "No, that would be wrong." She quickly corrected herself. Colin said he never touched Dorothy. She believed his words.

    Then, what happened to her? Sophia wondered, her mind consumed with that question. Why didn''t her periode?

    For the sake of her health, Sophia decided to see a doctor immediately when she had free time. She should take some pills if she was suffering from gynecologic inmmation.

    Sitting back at her office desk, Sophia picked up her phone then hesitated, debating if it''s a smart move to call Hugh.

    She was not busy for a long time now as thepany had been engaged in fewer projects in this time of the year.

    She decided to call him, anyway.

    But at that very moment, Sophia''s phone suddenly rang. The phone ringtone sang, "If you can''t love deeply, please save your face at least. I won''t regret having loved you. But I also respect the ending of our story." Sophia was startled.

    She hastily checked her phone and saw that the call was from an unknown number.

    "Are you Sophia?" An old, familiar voice was heard on the phone.

 Chapter 1389 Problem Solver

    Sophia nodded doubtfully. "Yes, this is. Who''s that?"

    "I''m Flynn''s grandfather. Do you know why I''m calling?"

    Why was Flynn''s grandfather calling her?

    Recalling Colin''s words, she got a bad feeling.

    She might be in trouble. With a better understanding of what Flynn''s grandfather meant, she said, "Do you want me to stay away from Flynn?" Flynn''s family had the power and influence to investigate Sophia''s past.

    She was a divorced woman. An old conservative man like Flynn''s grandfather would definitely not allow his grandson to marry her.

    "Yes, you''re right. You''re also clever. What do you say?" Mr. Fan''s eyes fell on the family photo at his desk.

    "Alright, Mr. Fan. If you can find a way to stop Flynn from bothering me again, I''ll appreciate it." Sophia was happy to suddenly find herself an ally.

    Mr. Fan''s initial shock quickly gave way to annoyance. "Out of respect, you should call me ''grandpa.'' Don''t call me ''Mr. Fan.'' It makes people think I''m taking advantage of you. More importantly, do you really think that Colin''s better than my grandson?"

    A moment ago, Sophia was pleased by the prospect of getting rid of Flynn.

    But hearing Mr. Fan''s displeasure, Sophia quickly shut her mouth. She hesitated for a moment, but couldn''t help saying, "Of course, as far as I''m concerned, Colin is the best."

    Mr. Fan sneered. "In that case, the next time Flynn calls you, don''t answer."

    "Alright. But what if hees to me personally?" It was possible.

    Mr. Fan thought for a moment. "Then tell him that Niki is getting engaged."

    Niki? Who was that? Despite her confusion, Sophia didn''t ask further and readily agreed. "Okay. Thank you, Grandpa Fan."

    "Good. If Flynn approaches you again, call me." Mr. Fan''s voice turned serious again.

    "I will. Goodbye." Sophia hung up the phone. She was delighted to have someone to help solve her problem.

    Her mobile phone rang again. This time, it was Colin. "Mr. Colin, why did you tell on me?"

    She found it difficult to believe that Colin could do such thi

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    ice. At his words, she hastily shook her head. "I''m fine. Do your job and don''t worry about me. I''ll tell Wade if I need anything. I''ll be a good mother and take care of our baby."

    "All right. Do you have anything else to tell me?" Colin looked at Marce.

    "Yes. Colin, Aaron locked up Dorothy with two fierce dogs recently. My daughter was nearly scared to death, and she was even scratched! Luckily, the baby is fine."

    Marce grasped her daughter''s arm and pulled up her sleeves to show Colin the scratches.

    Colin tried hard to contain his smile and put on a frown instead. "Has she been vinated? I''ll get back at Aaron for this!"

    "Yes, she''s already been vinated. The doctor said that she''s fine." Marce pulled her daughter''s sleeves down.

    Dorothy bit her bottom lip, hastily saying, "Colin, I overreacted earlier at noon. I lost my temper at Sophia, I''m sorry. I''ll behave myself in the future."

    Colin nodded. "Good. My wife is supposed to be gentle and forgiving. Dorothy, if anybody angers you in the future, tell me. I won''t let them go easily."

    Moved, Dorothy looked at her fiance with gratitude and admiration. She would''ve hugged him if they weren''t in public.

    "Thank you, Colin."

    Colin looked at his watch again. "I should go now. Enjoy your dinner. Dorothy, please take care of the baby. It''s important to me."

 Chapter 1390 Show Me

    Of course, Dorothy''s baby was important. If Dorothy can''t hold her baby in her arms, how could she experience Sophia''s suffering?

    "Bye, Colin. Be careful on your way back." When Dorothy moved to walk Colin to the door, he refused.

    After Colin left, Marce and Dorothy beamed at each other. "Our time has finallye! My daughter will be a queen." Marce said proudly.

    "Mom, after I get married, I''ll use things of the best quality. I''ll enjoy the most delicious food. We should hire a Michelin-starred chef. I know you love French cuisine. I''ll reserve all the tables in this restaurant, so you can enjoy your meals by yourself." Dorothy was quick to please her mother.

    "Oh, my daughter, you''re so kind to your mother."

    After leaving the restaurant, Colin rubbed his grumbling stomach and called Sophia. "Where are you?"

    "I''m cooking dinner at home." Sophia answered. Since it wasn''t busy at the office, she went home early.

    "Wait for me. I''m on my way." Hanging up the phone, he got into his Cayenne and told Aaron to take them home.

    After the call, Sophia wondered if Colin meant he woulde and have dinner with her.

    It seemed that was the case. She decided to cook more dishes.

    When Colin and Aaron entered the Lo House, Sophia had finished preparing dinner. "Wash your hands before eating."

    "Okay." Aaron went to the toilet first.

    Colin gathered Sophia in his arms and kissed her passionately.

    Sophia was confused. What''s going on? Why did Colin suddenly kiss her?

    When the bathroom door opened, Sophia pushed Colin away. She blushed in embarrassment and didn''t look at him. "Hurry up and wash your hands!"

    Smiling fondly, Colin went to the bathroom.

    The three had a quiet dinner. Wiping his mouth, Aaron said, "I''m going out tonight. I''ll leave you two alone to have fun."

    Sophia red at her brother fiercely. But Colin nodded in satisfaction. "If you need a ce to stay, you can get a free room at the No. 8 Cruise Ship."

    "Thank you, brother." Aaron replied gratefully. He bid them goodbye and left.

    Sophia cleaned the kitchen while Colin sat on the couch

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    away, but Colin held onto her waist and kissed her hair.

    Theyughed cheerfully as they strolled around. After leaving the neighborhood, they walked to the river and followed it for a while beforeing back home.

    When Sophia got out of the bathroom, Colin was on the phone by the window. "That''s good news. Don''t worry about the money, finding a match is what matters. Alright. If you have other information, call me."

    Colin hung up the phone and turned around to find Sophia standing behind him. Sophia was looking at him in a daze. Colin embraced her. "What are you thinking of?"

    Sophia hesitated to ask, "Are you in trouble?"

    Colin was startled by Sophia''s question. He shook his head. "No, I''m not. Where did thise from? There''s a two-year-old girl suffering from uremia, and she needs a kidney. Wade called me to report that they''ve found her a donor."

    A two-year-old girl? If Colin hadn''t mentioned the girl, she would''ve forgotten the girl she saw.

    Did Colin mean his daughter? The girl who called him dad?

    At the thought, Sophia''s hands started to tremble. How many secrets were Colin keeping from her? "Whose daughter is she?"

    Colin didn''t know what she was thinking about. He frowned and answered, "Maeve''s daughter."

    His response came as a great shock to Sophia. Her mind went nk. Ambrose was Colin''s son with an unknown woman, and Colin also had a daughter with Maeve.

 Chapter 1391 Grandfather

    "Why? Is there something wrong?" Colin studied Sophia''s distressed face.

    Sophia reigned in her emotions and shook head. "No, I''m just curious. Go on and take a bath."

    "Okay. Wait for me." After Colin went into the bathroom, Sophia contemted on her recent discovery.

    Apparently, the little girl named Nana was Colin and Maeve''s daughter.

    She recalled the morning when Colin said he liked daughters.

    He must love Nana a lot. Otherwise, he wouldn''t protect her so much. Even though she was with him often, she didn''t know that he had a daughter.

    Sophia was already lying in bed when Colin returned to the bedroom. Getting into bed, he hugged her from behind and kissed her hair.

    Sophia was forced to turn around to ept his passion and kisses.

    She was a little aloof that night. To arouse her lust, Colin made love to her enthusiastically.

    The next morning, Sophia decided to go to the hospital when she exited the bathroom. She was bleeding, although not much.

    At a Vige in D City

    Three ck Audi cars stopped at an intersection. A young man in ck leather jacket, ck trousers, and sunsses got out of the car. He looked at an old man not far away from him.

    The old man dressed in a worn ck jacket picked up an empty bottle from the garbage bin. Several primary studentsing home from school passed by him. They stopped and one of the boys threw his unfinished beverage bottle to the old man. Then the boy made a face at him and shouted, "Old man, smelly dirty old man!"

    Following his lead, the other boys picked up stones and threw them to the grey-haired man. "Old man, smelly dirty old man!"

    The old man didn''t reply and smiled ruefully at them.

    Witnessing the scene, the man dressed in ck said coolly to his men, "Find their families and have their parents teach them a lesson."

    "Yes, Boss Lo!"

    Three of the bodyguards left. Aaron tucked his hands

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    y read newspapers when he was able to get his hands on some.

    "No, I''m not married yet. Grandfather, have you been living there?" Aaron gently wiped Josh''s tears away.

    "Yes. Aaron, go home. Don''t worry about me. I''ll get you into trouble." Josh replied, taking a few steps back.

    "Grandfather. I''m here to take you back home." Aaron looked fondly at the old man who used to give him piggyback rides.

    Josh shook his head. "Aaron, I want to go with you, but I can''t..."

    It was enough for him to live a poor life. Seeing his grandson now, he felt fortunate and happy.

    "Grandfather, trust me. I''ll take you to a safe ce with dad. Will youe with me?" Aaron asked anxiously.

    After contemting for a while, Josh decided to give in for his grandson and granddaughter. "Okay."

    Aaron gripped Josh''s hand tightly and turned to the bodyguards.

    "This woman has been maltreating my grandfather for years. Drive out all her tenants and don''t allow anyone to rent her house from now on."

    "Yes, Boss Lo." The two bodyguards left to drive away the tenants.

    Thendy felt like it was the end of the world. Her whole family relied on the rent to live. If Aaron did this, they would be all finished. She shouted, "No! Please don''t! Or I''ll call the police!"

 Chapter 1392 He Was the Bridegroom Today

    Josh Qiao held Aaron''s hand and stopped him, "No, Aaron. Just take me away secretly. Thankfully, her father had spared me a room that day, otherwise I would have been wandering around the streets."

    Aaron gritted his teeth. He called back his men and left peacefully.

    He led Josh to the roadside. A couple of bodyguards came over and greeted them with respect, "Boss Lo! Mr. Josh!"

    Josh was shocked. He wondered if all these men were Aaron''s bodyguards.

    "Hello, everyone!" Josh smiled as he returned their greeting.

    One of the men opened the car door and Josh got in. Aaron followed and sat in the car.

    For Josh, this Audi car was a luxury car. Many years ago, he used to drive this kind of a car, but no longer.

    He scanned thistest Audi model and asked Aaron, "Aaron, what''s your job now?"

    "I''m working for my brother-inw. And I''m busy with some other things in my spare time, " said Aaron. He opened a bottle of water and handed it to his grandfather.

    Josh sipped the water and asked further, "What does your brother-inw do? What about your sister? Are they still in A Country? And where''s your father?"

    Seeing that his grandfather was genuinely interested in knowing about the family''s whereabouts, Aaron patiently answered all his questions.

    ...

    Time steadily went by. ording to many people''s expectation, Colin and Dorothy''s wedding day finally came, no matter how much Sophia wanted to desist it.

    Everyone seemed to be quite busy that day, except for Sophia, who was still sleeping.

    Sophia had already asked for a leave from work. She of course, would attend the ceremony.

    She woke up at half past nine in the morning, washed her face and had her breakfast. Then at ten minutes past ten, she sat in front of her dressing table, took out all her cosmetics and applied her makeup.

    At twenty to eleven, Sophia started from her house and arrived at the hotel, where the wedding was to be held, at eleven o''clock.

    A lot of people had already arrived at the hotel''s door. Arge poster with Colin and Dorothy''s photo was ced in front of the door. Sophia stood in front of the photo and looked carefully at Colin''s emotionless face. If her n didn''t seed, this man would belong to another woman after today...

    Colin wasn''t at the hotel''s door. He had already arranged for Wade, Gregary and his wife to wee the guests there. Sophia raised her head and took a look at the sun in the sky. She grinned and dialed Colin''s number.

    "Are you busy?" she asked. What a stupid question she was ask

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    more steps forward. Peeking from the gap in the door, she saw a man and a woman on the sofa.

    Looking at the man''s back, she wasn''t sure whether the man was Colin or not. But just then she heard the man speak. "Why are you so passionate, today?" Questioned the man lovingly. Dorothy''s whole body began to tremble.

    The voice was exactly Colin''s! The bridegroom was pressing on some other woman...

    Dorothy tried hard to control her bitterness and anger. She wanted to see the woman''s face, but Colin had totally covered the woman. She could only see a khaki colored coat and a pair of ck high-heeled shoes...

    Dorothy was so angry that she dug her fingernails into her body. But she didn''t feel even a bit of pain. ''Who''s this woman? I must kill her!

    How dare she treat me like this on my wedding day!'' Cursed Dorothy.

    She kept the khaki colored coat and ck high-heeled shoes in her mind. She would find out who the woman was sooner orter...

    She had seen enough. Dorothy left.

    Inside the room, Colin had already understood the situation. He stroked Sophia''s cheek and said, "My dear! I love you even more with each passing day! What should I do?"

    When Dorothy had stood at the door, Colin had heard her footsteps. Sophia had also heard the footsteps, and that''s why she had suddenly be so passionate.

    Sophia thought that Colin didn''t know about her trick. She curled her red lips and came up with a bold idea. She smiled coyly and said, "How about I take you away from your wedding? What do you think?"

    "No, I can''t go yet!" Replied Colin. His answer really disappointed her! He looked at the woman still in his arms and said, "I can''t go, and neither can you..."

 Chapter 1393 Look at the Large Screen

    It was already past twelve o''clock. In the hall on the ground floor, the family members of Lien n were getting very anxious. It was the right time for the wedding ceremony to start, but the bridegroom hadn''t shown up yet.

    On top of that, his mobile was switched off. No one could contact him.

    Then five minutes past twelve, a woman with a strong aura appeared among the crowd.

    Marce''s face instantly darkened when she saw Sophia Lo among the guests. But when she realized that it was her daughter''s wedding day, she put on a pretentious smile and greeted her, "Miss Lo! Are you also attending my daughter and son-inw''s wedding ceremony?"

    ''Today is Dorothy''s important day. Damn you Sophia Lo! Why are you dressed so well?'' Thought Marce.

    Sophia''s face was still flushed from what she had done with Colin. She smiled graciously and said, "It''s such an important day and as Colin''s ex-wife, I should be here!"

    Finishing her words, Sophia entered the hotel without waiting for a reply. The woman''s arrogant manner made Marce so furious that she wanted to punch her.

    "Look! Isn''t that Sophia Lo? Colin''s ex-wife. Why is she here?"

    "That''s her! She''s so well dressed! Has shee to stir up trouble?"

    "When did Sophia Lo be such a strong woman?"

    "She must havee here on purpose. Does she want to upstage the bride?"

    ...

    A lot of people started gossiping about Sophia. Hearing suchments around her, Marce really wanted to go and drag Sophia outside. But she saw J Shao pull Sophia to her side.

    At ten past twelve, the bridegroom finally showed up.

    A wave of relief passed through the assembled crowd. But, if they carefully looked at him, they would see that Colin was emanating the aura of... after... having made love with a woman.

    Since the bridegroom was here, the wedding ceremony started.

    A wedding host began to read the lines on the stage, while the stereos yed a wedding song. A feeling of love and romance soon filled the well-decorated wedding hall.

    Sophia stared at the man standing on the stage, and thought to herself, ''Colin, I''m sorry. I have to carry out my n.''

    Suddenly, someone held her legs. Sophia lowered her head and saw that Ambrose was hugging her.

    Her heart softened. She picked up Ambrose and made him sit in herp. She then asked, "Brody, why did you run up here?"

    J patted Ambrose''s little head and said, "Wimpy kid, don''t run about anywhere. There''re too many people

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    n''t concerned himself with family matters since long, now covered his chest and fell to the ground with a loud thump! Gregary was so confounded and zonked that he forgot to call the ambnce.

    After the B-type ultrasonography result, another video started ying on the screen. This time also the woman was Dorothy, but the man was pixted. Judging from his figure and hairstyle, the man absolutely wasn''t Colin!

    The wedding host on the stage was dumbfounded. Dorothy leaned her body against arge flower basket next to her. Her face became paler by each passing moment. She wanted to shout that it wasn''t her. But she had nothing to defend herself with, because the evidence on the video was so clear.

    During the whole process, Colin kept looking at the screen, devoid of any emotion on his face. It seemed that he was also seeing the videos for the first time. Finally, the videos finished and the screen went nk. Colin turned to look at Dorothy with a disappointed look in his eyes.

    Dorothy couldn''t stand on her feet anymore. She knelt on the ground and burst into tears saying, "No... Colin... Please listen to... my exnation."

    All the people in the hall looked at Dorothy with disgust. They had started despising the bride! But they all felt sorry and sympathetic toward Colin.

    Sophia kept her eyes on Colin. She saw the shocked and disappointed look in his eyes.

    She thought, ''Isn''t it Colin''s n? Why is he so disappointed?''

    "I could have never imagined that the daughter of the Lien n could be such a shameless woman!" One of the guests said.

    "This bitch wanted to marry Colin? Ha! What a joke!" Another said.

 Chapter 1394 Thatâ€™s the Chicken Soup from My Fiancee

    "It''s so disgusting. It''s unbelievable that Dorothy Lien would behave like this! Oh, I''m going to vomit!" Another guest said.

    ...

    The yelling, abusing and insulting became louder and louder. Sophia covered Ambrose''s ears. Levi came up to her and took Ambrose from her arms. "I''m taking Brody back home first, " he said hugging the child tightly to himself.

    "Okay, thank you." Sophia nodded. She was still in a daze.

    The hall was in a state of disorder. Nobody seemed to be able to control it, except Colin. Only the bridegroom could control the situation.

    The videos had ended. When Dorothy wanted to approach Colin, a man appeared at the door. He walked toward the stage with his back straight.

    He grabbed the mike from the wedding host and spoke, "Ladies and gentlemen, I am Sophia Lo''s younger brother. Have you heard about Sophia Lo? She''s Colin Li''s ex-wife. This woman, Dorothy Lien, framed my sister some years ago. She imed that my sister had done something disloyal to Colin during their marriage, and also said that she was carrying another man''s baby... Whereas, in fact, all these things had been fabricated by Dorothy."

    There was a huge uproar in the hall again. There was a confused chatter everywhere in the hall. What a good show!

    Confused, Dorothy shouted, "It''s all nonsense! Your sister is a bitch herself! I didn''t frame her..." However, her voice was soon lost in the mayhem.

    It seemed that they had rehearsed well. Another woman was now going up to the stage.

    The woman was very thin and looked emancipated. Initially, it seemed that her eyes were absent, but when she saw Dorothy, her eyes instantly started burning with rage.

    Dorothy nearly fainted when she saw the woman in front of her.

    Aaron said, "This woman is called Cora. She hase to tell everybody what Dorothy had done to my sister and brother-inw." Aaron passed the mike to Cora.

    The hall instantly became silent. Cora took a deep breath and said, "Hello, everyone. I am Cora. I was the woman who Dorothy had paid to frame Sophia. Three years ago, she gave me one million dors to get a face lift done. She asked me to change my face to match Sophia''s. I can show my operation record as a proof."

    Aaron then gave a USB disk to a worker in the projector room. Soon enough, the

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    out in a fresh uproar. The arrival of the police meant that there was more toe!

    Five policemen walked up to the stage, stood in front of Dorothy, and showed their police identity cards to her. "Dorothy Lien, you are the prime suspect in a case involving intentional wounding and killing of a baby. Pleasee with us to the police station!" said one of them while another moved forward to hold her.

    "No, no, I didn''t..." Dorothy felt like falling into an icy-cold pond. She kept shaking her head to deny the usation.

    The policeman didn''t care about her reaction and shouted at a person standing at the door, "Bring the witness up here!"

    The witness was Sandy Zhou.

    As soon as Sandy Zhou appeared, Sophia saw that Dorothy fainted.

    "Dorothy!" Marce awkwardly ran to her daughter with tears pouring down her face. A nurse ran up the stage and pressed Dorothy''s philtrum, saving her life.

    Staring at Dorothy lying on the floor, Sandy began to say, "I am Sandy Zhou. I was a housekeeper at the Lien family a few years ago. Dorothy Lien stabbed me with a dagger, then framed Sophia with the crime. She bribed some people through inner contacts, and got a five-year imprisonment sentence for Sophia..."

    Some people near the stage couldn''t control their anger anymore. They grabbed some dishes from the table, and threw them toward Marce and Dorothy. "What a bitch! Go to hell!" They cursed.

    "Right! Dorothy Lien, go to hell! Marce Mu, go to hell!"

    More and more dishes were thrown toward the stage!

 Chapter 1395 Everything was Temporarily Settled

    One of the policemen snapped a pair of handcuffs around Dorothy''s wrists. She was still in a haze, and next to her, Marce was crying hysterically.

    All of a sudden Aaron dragged Sophia to the stage, and she was immediately put in the spotlight.

    "Look over there! That''s Colin''s ex-wife, Sophia Lo!"

    "What a poor woman! Her happiness was ruined by Dorothy!"

    But then, someone in the crowd cried, "Mr. Li! She''s a good woman, don''t lose your chance! Please, restore your marriage! Remarry her!"

    The crowd of people then echoed, "Remarry her! Remarry her!"

    ...

    Shocked, Sophia looked at the several shouting people. They were Herring, Wade, and some other acquaintances of theirs.

    Dorothy took a long look at Sophia, and at her khaki colored coat, and ck high-heeled shoes... "That woman! Sophia!"

    When she saw her, because of the huge rage and shock, Dorothy coughed a mouthful of blood. The blood dripped down on her white wedding dress, and made it look like spring blooming plum blossoms...

    Because all the stage lights were focused on Sophia, no one noticed Dorothy''s ill condition except her screaming mother.

    It took Colin a while to realize what to do next. He walked up to Sophia on the stage, knelt down on one of his knees, and then took out a small velvet box out of his pocket.

    Sophia held her breath. Her legs became weak, and she nearly fell down, but Aaron held her just in time.

    "Sophia, I''ve misunderstood you in the past, and I didn''t cherish you enough... Please, forgive me! Sophia, will you remarry me?"

    Her mind was already nk from the moment Colin revealed the diamond ring in front of her. She still couldn''t fully take in what Colin was saying to her, and what was happening around her. But, without any time to have any further thought, she heard Colin say again, "Sophia, I''m sorry! Please, forgive my ignorance! Give me another chance, let me make it up to you, please!"

    Herring cried, "Sophia, ept his proposal! Say yes!"

    Another person echoed, "Say yes, Sophia! What are you waiting for?"

    "Sophia, promise Colin! Say yes!"

    The hall was now filled with excitement, and many people cheered her.

    Finally, Colin grasped Sophia''s hand, and straightaway put the diamond ring on her finger.

    He then held the bbergasted woman in his arms, and whispered in her ear, "Sophia, I''ll never give up on you! I swear!"

    ...

    When she saw what was happening, Dorothy f

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    hat was exactly what he wanted!"

    When she heard him, Sophia felt relieved. "So who called the prosecutors?"

    "Colin had someone secretly investigate the Lien n and Pei n''s crimes. He was the one controlling the whole event behind the curtain. When I returned, he asked me to take over the investigation, and I discovered a lot of evidence to prove their crimes, and even without finding the chip, the evidence we had was already enough to destroy both the Lien, and the Pei Group! I''ve handed all the evidence I found to the prosecutors."

    Sophia sighed, and said, "I''ve offered you no help in this, and in the end, it was you and Colin who defeated the Lien n."

    She felt quite frustrated at the thought of her unusefulness.

    "Sister, please, don''t me yourself. I told you, you don''t need to be concerned about them. I''m the Lo n''s unique son, and it''s my responsibility. You just need to live happily with my brother-inw!"

    Frustrated, Sophia curled her lips, and said, "Okay, I have to admit that I didn''t have a better strategy than you and Colin did!"

    Aaron stood up from the sofa, and said, "I''m going to pick up my brother-inw. You''ll discuss all the other things with himter. I have something more important to deal with."

    Sophia was worried, and reminded him to be careful. "What''s that? Aaron, please remember to put safety first!"

    He patted her shoulder, and said, "Okay, don''t worry." Just before he left, he also told her a secret.

    "You should also know that grandpa is still alive!" After this, Aaron left the Redbud Mansion, and left Sophia in aplete state of shock.

 Chapter 1396 I Want To Surprise You

    Late in the afternoon, Sophiaid on the bed and thought about what had happened in the hotel. She was sure that Colin truly loved her, but why did he let other women give birth to his children, when he was deeply in love with her?

    Didn''t he care? Did he just want to have more heirs? It didn''t seem like that... Her phone rang, interrupting her thoughts. "If you can''t love deeply, please save your face at least. I won''t regret having loved you. But I also respect the ending of our story.."

    It was Wendy.

    "Hello, Aunt!"

    Wendy chuckled, and said, "I''ll soon be your mother-inw! I think it''s time you call me mom!"

    Sophia blushed, and just when she was about to say something, she heard Ambrose''s yell through the phone, saying, "Give me the phone! I want to talk to Sophia!"

    Hearing how hurried he was, Sophia burst intoughter. "Mom, mom..." said Ambrose excitedly.

    Sophia felt a warm feeling touching her heart when she heard him. "Brody, " she said, "I think it''s a little early to call me mom before your father and I get married..." She was a little shy and still uneasy with the sudden changes.

    She never thought about the fact that Ambrose might be her child, but Ambrose had already found out that Sophia was his real mother. When he was told the truth, he ran up and down again and again to show how excited he was.

    "Mom, I''ll call you mom from now on! Mom, mom..." As Ambrose kept calling Sophia mom, she epted it, and answered, "Yes, yes..."

    However, Ambrose decided not to tell Sophia that she was his real mother because he had promised Wendy not to get involved in this. The truth would be told to her by Colin, his father.

    Sophia rolled on the bed smiling, and asked, "Brody, what are you so happy for?"

    "I''m happy because I now have a mom, and because dad will never ever marry Dorothy. Aren''t you happy about all of this, mom?"

    And she was indeed! She would soone back to Colin. "I am... mom is happy, Brody. Very happy!"

    They chatted with each other for about thirty minutes before they hung up.

    She heard that someone entered the house, and Sophia quickly sat up, put her slippers on, and got out of the bedroom

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    and said, "What are you doing? Have you finished your work?"

    Aaron seemed to be serious and resigned, and said, "Nothing. Leave me alone!"

    "Have you been dismissed by Colin?"

    Aaron gave her a nce, and said, "Do you think that''s even possible?"

    Sophia shook her head, but when she was just about to say something, she heard someone knocking at the door.

    She wanted to open the door, but Aaron immediately stopped her. She looked at him confused. "What''s going on?" she asked. Who is out there?"

    "I don''t know!"

    Sophia was speechless. She pushed Aaron away, and opened the door.

    There was a girl standing outside the door. She was well-dressed, and seemed to be a rich family''s daughter.

    When the girl saw Sophia, her face turned pale. "Is this Aaron''s home?" she said.

    Sophia nodded, and asked, "Who are you?"

    Aaron suddenly stood up from the sofa, and coldly asked, "Why do youe here?"

    When Gloria saw Aaron, she wanted to cry. She pointed towards Sophia, and asked, "She''s the reason why you refused me, isn''t she?"

    Aaron was a little annoyed and was about to throw Gloria outside, but when Sophia saw what he was about to do, she stopped him, and said, "Aaron, why are you acting so rude with the girl? Calm down and let''s talk about this."

    Acting hostile, the girl said, "It''s none of your business!"

    Sophia wanted to find out what was happening. She told her, "You misunderstood me, I''m his sister!"

 Chapter 1397 What You Want

    When she heard Sophia, her eyes were filled with hope again. Just a minute ago, she was about to cry, but now she pushed Aaron''s hand away, and held Sophia''s. "Sister, I''m Gloria. I like Aaron very much, and I''ve been chasing him..."

    Chatting with Sophia, she naturally walked into the house with her.

    When he saw what was happening, Aaron didn''t know what to say. ''Oh, dear sister, why do you have to get involved in this?'' he thought.

    Gloria was so passionate that Sophia answered each question that she asked.

    "Sister, does Aaron have a girlfriend at the moment?"

    Aaron answered first, "Yes, he does!"

    Why did he lie to the girl? Sophia then stared at Aaron, and answered, "No, you don''t."

    Gloria held Sophia''s arm cheerfully, and called her sister every time she talked to her. Gloria''s voice made Sophia''s heart melt. She said, "Sister, I like Aaron, actually I have liked him for two years already. Can you help me win his heart?"

    When he heard that, Aaron stood up from the sofa, but Gloria knew what he wanted to do. She quickly moved behind Sophia, and whispered, "I don''t want to leave!"

    Aaron rolled his eyes, and fiercely said, "Gloria, my sister is not an acquaintance of yours!"

    "But sister, we will know each other after we chat some more, right?"

    Sophia said, "...Yes."

    She thought to herself, ''It''s more than obvious that this little girl likes Aaron. But does Aaron like her?''

    Aaron was just about to pull Gloria away, but sheined to Sophia, "Sister, Aaron took my first kiss and didn''t even want to take responsibility for it!"

    "..." Sophia then rolled her eyes to Aaron and wanted to teach him a lesson.

    Aaron retorted, "She kissed me first, okay? I''m the victim here!"

    Gloria defended herself discontentedly, and said, "It doesn''t matter who started it. What really matters is that you''re the one that took my first kiss!"

    ... It sounded reasonable enough.

    "Gloria, go back home! Now!" said Aaron, losing his patience more and more by each passing minute.

    "No! I''ll stay here and sleep with your sister!" Gloria then gripped Sophia''s arm tightly.

    "My siste

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    and then ran out of the room.

    When he saw her running away from him, he felt nervous and clenched his fists, but in the end went after her.

    But it was toote; she had been gone...

    On December 24th of the lunar calendar, Sophia took out her phone and opened the camera app.

    She sat straight, cleared her throat, and then smiled to the camera. "Hi, darling, let me introduce myself. I''m Sophia Lo, your ex-wife. Yes, I''m both your fiancee, and your ex-wife. I''m now telling you some good news as a New Year''s gift! Colin, listen carefully! It is... I... Ha ha ha ha... Let meugh for a while..."

    She recorded the video for about ten minutes, saved it, and then set up a time to send it to Colin.

    The time she set up was 12:01:01 p.m. Done!

    During the past few days, Colin was so busy that he slept at hispany, and Sophia didn''t visit him because of the good news. She was worried and afraid that...

    What gift would Colin give her? She was very eager to find out.

    When there were just three more days left before the New Year, Colin returned home. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time, and some people would think that they had quarreled, and had decided not to talk to each other anymore!

    Colin came back from the U.S. and he went straight to Sophia as soon as he got off his ne.

    He kissed her deeply, and thenined, "You''re so cruel! Why didn''t you visit your husband?"

 Chapter 1398 Revenge

    Colin kept kissing Sophia, as if her mouth was candy. She cupped his face in her hands, and slightly smiled. She said, "Haven''t you been busytely? I thought that I would better leave you alone. Even if I came, you might have been in the middle of something."

    "Well, I don''t think that leaving me alone is a good idea. I have to work in the office, and if you don''t have anything else to do at home, you can alwayse to my office." He rested his big palms on her waist and stroked her back, up and down.

    Sophia nodded, and said, "Well, Let''s wait for a couple of more days. It''s almost New Year."

    Colin suddenly swept her off her feet, and carried her in his arms, but before Colin could do anything further, Sophia jumped out of his arms, and said, "Wait! Colin, you must be staving!"

    He pulled her back into his arms, and whispered, "Yes, I am staving, but I want nothing but you for dinner."

    Sophia''s eyes flickered, and she thought about something else. "Colin, may I ask you something?"

    He kissed her beautiful hair, and said, "Yes?"

    "Where is Dorothy now? Is she at her house?"

    Colin paused when Sophia brought up Dorothy in the discussion. He kissed her lips, and said, "Well, let''s continue thister."

    He then held Sophia''s hand and led her out of the house.

    Sophia sighed relieved, and got into the car with him. "Where are we going now?"

    "Paying Dorothy a visit."

    At JZ psychiatric hospital

    Sophia stood at the gates of the hospital with bad thoughts. "My father, is he..."

    "No. Your father and grandpa are fine, you don''t need to worry about them."

    "So... Why doesn''t Aaron let me meet grandpa?" Without answering her, Colin held her hand and then walked into the hospital.

    Colin gave her kiss on the back of her hand, and said, "Don''t worry. Because Jonas is still on the run, you can meet your grandfather and father after the police catch him. It''s much safer this way."

    The fewer people knew about the ce, the better it would be.

    "Okay, " replied Sophia.

    The door of an old and shabby room was then ajar. When they approached it, screams were hearding from inside the room. "I... I''m not sick... Please... I don''t need any more injections... Ah... Please... Please... Stop giving me injections, please... Ah..."

    The voice sounded familiar to Sophia, and she looked inside through the crack.

    There was a woman on the bed, with

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    her, who kept haunting her for his eternal revenge.

    "Do you remember how Sophia''s grandma died? You don''t, do you? I had someone tell your grandpa what you''ve done to Sophia, and also that Patrick is not your own brother, and how the Lien Group is going bankrupt... Your grandpa could not handle all of these bitter truths, and eventually couldn''t make it. My men didn''ty one single finger on him."

    Dorothy''s face went deadly pale, and her eyes were wide open. She kept mumbling, "Monster, monster, Colin... You''re a monster..."

    Colin smiled pitilessly. He walked to Sophia''s side, grabbed her hand, and continued, "Do you think that this is over? Oh, no! This is just the beginning."

    "Ah!" Dorothy was breathing really fast, and then seemed to have a ckout and nearly passed out.

    Sophia leaned close to Colin, and added, "Thanks to your mother''s soup, I have experienced the best sex ever..." Sophiaughed happily and told Dorothy in a sweet voice, "On your wedding day, I had someone send you the message to ask you toe to the hotel room... It was me who was having sex with your fiance."

    Dorothy had recognized Sophia on her wedding day, and she had also known that Sophia was having sex with Colin right before the wedding. Now, Dorothy heard Sophia say it with her own ears, and her face went red with anger. She spat out a few drops of blood, and then passed out.

    Colin stared at the scandalous woman with loathing. He then looked at Sophia, and said, "Let''s go."

    "Okay, " she replied. Sophia tightly held Colin''s hand, and then walked out of the building together.

 Chapter 1399 Offer the Kidney for His Child

    On their way back, Sophia learned that Dorothy had been sent there by Aaron, and that everyday the nurses would inject her with drugs that made people either calm, or mad.

    The Lien Group had been sold to Patrick. He had already found out who his biological father was, and it turned out that he was a descendant of an honorable family in Green Cold Country. His biological father and Flynn''s father were brothers, but he hade from a concealed rtionship, having been conceived in secret.

    That meant that Flynn and Patrick were cousins.

    Patrick''s biological mother had married Flynn''s father, and because she liked June a lot, she hade to A Country to invite her to spend the Lunar New Year in Green Cold Country with them.

    Gregary got involved in so many cases that he was eventually put under house arrest. The police had also assigned several policemen to investigate Gregary and Marce.

    When they arrived home, Colin got a phone call and went straight to the office.

    Sophia went on to make clothes for Ambrose. She looked out the window with lingering fear and slightly touched her belly, and thought that it was a good thing that Colin was back to work. If Colin hadn''t received the phone call, he would have wanted to have sex with her...

    The day before New Year''s Eve

    Sophia got a phone call from Marce. She asked Sophia to go to the psychiatric hospital because Dorothy had something important to tell her.

    Sophia intended to decline, but Marce told her that it was about Ambrose and Colin''s other child.

    The other child... Her name was Nana.

    Sophia eventually said yes, and asked Aaron to go with her. It was a stupid thing to go there alone.

    When Sophia stood at the gates of the psychiatric hospital, she realized that sending Dorothy there might have been Aaron''s idea. Their father had been kept there, and Aaron must have wanted Dorothy to experience all the pain and suffer what their father had gone through...

    When she saw Dorothy again, Sophia found that she was a bag of bones. She was tied to the bed, and was looking around the room with a hollow stare.

    Sophia knew that Dorothy couldn''t hurt her in that condition, and she asked Aaron to wait for her outside.

    Dorothy saw Sophia walk into her room, and curiously smiled at her. The strange smirk made Sophia feel creepy, and she asked, "What do you know about Brody?"

    "I''ll tell you who his mo

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    t?" That was right. Four days after her birthday, it was her child''s birthday.

    Dorothy continued, "More than that, everyone knows that Ambrose is your child. Wendy, Jordan, even Selina, Aaron, Hugh and Herring, they all know about it. You can ask them one by one if you still don''t believe me. They all know that you''re Ambrose''s mother.

    But they all keep this secret from you. Do you know why? Because Colin doesn''t love you. If he actually does, then why doesn''t he tell you the truth already, and instead makes you still endure the pain? He doesn''t n to tell you the truth, because he doesn''t love you!"

    ...

    Later, Dorothy said a lot about them, but Sophia didn''t listen to a word.

    Ambrose was actually her child. He was her and Colin''s child...

    That cute little boy was her child, her own child!

    Sophia didn''t remember how she went out of the room, but when Dorothy saw her walking away from her, she shouted at her. She kept telling Sophia to keep up to her promise and let her out of the hospital.

    Sophia found Aaron again, and with a pale face, she said, "Aaron, let Dorothy go."

    "Sophia, what''s the matter?" Aaron immediately sensed that something was wrong.

    Sophia shook her head, and replied, "Just do what I said."

    Soon after Aaron made the phone call, two nurses came to Dorothy''s room and released her.

    Dorothy was so happy to have her freedom back that she ran out of the hospital without any shoes on her feet, just like a lunatic would do.

    Then, Sophia raised her head, and looked straight into Aaron''s eyes. She said, "Aaron, tell me who is Brody''s mother."

 Chapter 1400 They Needed Nutrition

    Sophia''s question gave Aaron a bad feeling. "Sophia, what on earth did Dorothy tell you?"

    Sophia sharply replied, "Aaron, Ambrose is my child. When do you first learn about this?"

    Aaron heaved a sigh, and said, "Sister, please don''t get mad. Colin ned to tell you the good newster after he got everything settled."

    Sophia smiled bitterly; it seemed that Dorothy had indeed told her the truth.

    She then took her phone out of her pocket, and called Hugh. She said, "Hugh, do you know who is Ambrose''s mother?"

    Hugh was busy cleaning up the Pei Group mess. He fell silent for a moment, and said, "Sophia, you finally found out. Congrattions!"

    "Hahaha..."

    Sophiaughed bitterly, and instead of giving up, she dialed Herring''s number, and also asked him the same question.

    Herring had the same thinking as Colin''s, and he thought that Sophia would be very happy to know the truth, but he was also sensing that something was wrong from Sophia''s tone. "Little Sophia, don''t you feel excited and happy that your child is actually alive... Hey, Sophia..."

    Sophia then hung up the phone, and rubbed her chest. Pain! She felt a lot of pain.

    Her child was almost four years old, and she hadn''t even had the chance yet to fulfill her responsibility as a mother. Sophia cried out, "Brody, my poor child..."

    "Sophia, please stop crying. Colin told me the truth, but he wanted it to be a surprise... Sophia, what''s wrong? Sophia!" She then suddenly passed out, but Aaron quickly caught her. He carried her in his arms and then rushed out of the psychiatric hospital.

    ''Dorothy, you bitch!''

    At the Chengyang Private Hospital

    Colin quickly walked into the ward, and with a pale face, saw Sophia lying on the bed. She was still sleeping, and had been put on an IV drip.

    Frowning, Colin tightly held onto her hand, and asked Aaron, "How did she pass out? Was there something wrong? Where did you go?"

    Aaron feebly replied, "Colin, my sister seems to know that she''s Brody''s mother... But she was mad!"

    "What?" Colin was shocked. Oh no! He didn''t think that she would get mad.

    He bent over and kissed Sophia on her forehead, and said, "I''m sorry, Sophia. I thought... I thought that you would be happy about it."

    Afterwards, Aaron spoke again, and told Colin about the other news. "Sophia is also pregnant, but she passed out because she was too furious..."

    Colin s

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    apprehension and fury. She looked at the tender man sitting in front of her, and said, "Colin, that''s it! I''m leaving you!"

    ... Colin wanted to kill Dorothy the moment heid his hands on her again. ''What the hell did she tell Sophia?'' he wondered. Had all of his efforts been in vain?

    "Sophia, you''re carrying a baby, and you shouldn''t get angry. We''ll talk about thatter."

    She was shocked at what she heard, and ced her hand on her belly. "You know about the baby?"

    Colin saw her reaction, and smiled bitterly. He said, "Don''t worry, nobody can hurt you, and nobody can hurt our baby. I''m so sorry, Sophia, I thought that you would be happy to know that you were Brody''s mother..."

    Happy? Of course she was happy. She was not only happy, but also thrilled about it.

    But she was not happy when she remembered why Colin had taken Ambrose away from her. She found it hard to forgive him for what he had done to her. Being kind to her could not make up for all the pain that she had gone through...

    The facts could not be changed, but she had every right to be angry with him. Sophia drew back her hand, and said, "The children are mine, and I don''t need any alimonying from you."

    Colin heaved a sigh, and asked, "What did Dorothy tell you? Could you please give me a chance to exin myself?"

    Sophia looked straight into Colin''s eyes, and said, "She told me that Brody is my child."

    "Anything else?"

    "Yes."

    "What did she say?" asked Colin.

    "I''m not telling you... You should go now, I want to rest." Sophia then closed her eyes and turned her back to him.

 Chapter 1401 My Little Dear

    Colin stroked Sophia''s hair, and said, "Alright, we can talk about all of thister. Let''s go home now. Okay?"

    "No!" refused Sophia.

    Her eyes filled with tears. She had once nned to give birth to Colin''s baby and marry someone else, to let his child call another man dad.

    However, it seemed that Colin had made her child call another woman mother first.

    She was a big loser.

    Colin didn''t force her to go home with him, and after he made sure that she was fine, he brought her to her apartment, just as she wanted.

    His priority now was to find Dorothy and find out what she had told Sophia.

    Shortly after Colin left, Sophia couldn''t wait to drive to Li Manor.

    When she arrived at the vi, Wendy was out with Colin''s grandparents, and Selina was together with Ambrose, ying with his toys.

    The servant opened the door, and when she saw it was Sophia, greeted her "Good evening, Miss Lo."

    "Good evening. Where is Brody?" Sophia sounded anxious.

    "He''s upstairs with Mrs. Selina, " replied the servant.

    "I see. Thank you." Sophia hastily changed her shoes and went upstairs. She ran for a few steps but immediately slowed down when she suddenly remembered of her special condition.

    When she approached Ambrose''s room, she heard his little excited voice say, "Auntie, look! I fixed it! Am I cool?"

    Selina echoed, "Wow! Brody you''re great! Even I don''t know how to fix that!"

    "I must have inherited my mother''s intelligence, " grinned Ambrose.

    "Why not your father''s?" asked Selina curiously. That was because she thought that Colin was actually smarter than Sophia was.

    Ambrose proudly answered her, "Because my mother is Sophia, and she is the smartest and the most beautiful person in my heart. When I grow up, I wish I could be as smart and charming as my mother is!"

    Sophia quickly covered her mouth to stop herself from crying aloud when she heard Ambrose''s words.

    Selina noticed Sophia standing at the door first, and said, "Sophia, you''re here! Why are you crying?"

    "Mother! You''re here!" Ambrose immediately put down his toys and jumped down from the chair and ran to Sop

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ia, his ndness had some kind of hidden purpose.

    She still didn''t have the courage to ask him whether he was good to her just because he wanted her kidney for his daughter, or because he was actually sincere and loving.

    She didn''t dare to ask, because she didn''t know what she would do if his answer would be "yes."

    Colin then lowered his head and kissed Sophia''s lips, but Sophia wiped her mouth sullenly with the back of her hand. Colinughed at her, and said, "Alright, alright, no more kissing. I''m going now, good night."

    "Go away already!" Sophia quickly drove him away, because she was afraid that she would forgive him if he stayed any longer.

    After Colin left, Sophia lied in bed, and she could smell him in the pillow, which made her feel even worse.

    Should she really ask him about his daughter Nana? But she knew that she couldn''t ept it if Nana was really his and Maeve''s daughter.

    Sophia kept thinking about this, and around midnight finally fell asleep.

    Inside the guest room, Colin was working on hisputer. The bed wasn''t made up. When the clock struck twelve, he looked out of the window and saw many fireworks lighting up the night''s sky.

    He would have set off fireworks for Sophia as well, but considering that she was pregnant and couldn''t stay up thatte, he dismissed the idea.

    His phone suddenly buzzed with two notifications, and Colin casually checked it.

 Chapter 1402 Heartbreaking

    But then he suddenly heard a familiar voice. He realized that the video was sent by Sophia.

    Curious as he was, he hurriedly clicked on it. The video showed a beautiful and charming Sophia, addressing him with many good wishes. However, he was right all along. Sophia''s New Year''s gift to him was her pregnancy.

    Her face flushed red when she mentioned it in the video. Maybe she was shy or it could be that she wasn''t sure how Colin would react.

    It seemed that the video was shot in advance.

    Colin reyed the video three more times. Then he finally closed theptop, walked out of the guest room, and returned to the bedroom. He was feeling mixed emotions, but he was really happy.

    On the morning of the Lunar New Year''s Day, Sophia was still lying on her bed. She rubbed her eyes and groggily rolled over. However, her face pressed onto a warm hard object. Wait, what was that? She wondered if she had fallen onto the floor or hit the wall.

    She rubbed her eyes again, and saw Colin''s solid, muscr chest.

    That jerk! Sophia was surprised and a bit angered. She pped Colin''s shoulder.

    Colin just chuckled and opened his eyes. He knew what just happened and he found it very amusing. He gazed at Sophia''s surprised face and lovingly said, "Happy New Year, honey."

    "Who is your honey! I''m not your honey! Tell me, how did you sneak in?" Sophia freed herself from his arms, and sat up on the bed.

    She remembered that she had already locked the doorst night. How did he get in here?

    Colin embraced her again. "That''s not important. Sleep some more. I''m just right here."

    Suddenly, they heard a knock on the door. Ambrose''s familiar voice came from the outside, "Dad, mom, happy new year! I wish you two the best! I love you, both!"

    Colin was frustrated and confused. His son never got up in time on school days. How could he get up so early on a holiday? Oh, children these days!

    Sophia got off the bed, and opened the door for Ambrose. The little guy was wearing a light gray down jacket today. He looked really handsome on it. Standing at the door, he grinned to Sophia, expecting her to carry him. With a smile, Sophia picked him up, "I wish you the best too, dear Brody!"

    She carried him into the bedroom, took out the red pocket* she prepared for him from her handbag and presented it to him.

    (*TN: In Chinese tradition, money given to children as a lunar New Year gift will be wrapped in red paper.)

    Ambrose kissed the red pocket in total excitement and jubtion, "Thank you, mom! My mom is really the best!"

    Ever since he learned that Sophia was his real mother, Ambrose had told everyone in his school that his mother was back with him again. He was so proud of his family.

    In return, the other kids looked at him with admiration, saying that he was so good-looking and his mother must be very beautiful too.

    Ambrose then promised everyone that when the school started, he would ask his mother to send him to school so that everyone could meet his mother!

    "Don''t have your mom carry you again.

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    s dead already, was standing in front of her. It was almost like a reunion in the underworld. She just couldn''t believe her eyes.

    Colin joined Sophia, Josh, Jay and Aaron during dinner.

    Out of gratitude, Josh and Jay extended a warm and loving wee to Colin. They basked him with hospitality and treated him as they would a part of the family.

    And even when Sophia and Colin were about to leave, Jay personally walked them to Colin''s car. His eyes followed them as their car disappeared at the end of the road.

    However, sadness grew in Sophia''s heart with each day that passed. The Spring Festival had finallye to an end.

    The 20th day of the Lunar New Year

    After she dropped Ambrose off at his school, Sophia drove to a nearby coffee shop.

    As Colin had ordered, Aaron apanied her. For the sake of Sophia''s safety, Colin had explicitly asked him to be with her everywhere she went.

    As they made their way inside the coffee shop. Aaron curiously asked, "Sister, who are you meeting here?"

    Sophia rolled her eyes at him and responded in a slightly annoyed tone, "I''m here for a blind date. Why?"

    Aaron was taken aback. His eyes widened at this thought, and stared at her with his eyebrows raised, "Blind date? What blind date? What do you mean?"

    Before Sophia could even answer, a man''s voice came from behind her. "Sophia, long time no see!"

    It was Flynn.

    Sophia respectfully gestured to him, "Have a seat, Mr. Flynn! How are you?"

    Aaron gasped in disbelief. He turned to Sophia, "Your blind date is Flynn? Really?!"

    Flynn whistled to him. "Indeed. I''m going to be your brother-inw, you brat. You don''t have any choice now, do you?"

    Then Aaron blurted out in disgust, "Sister, but you''re already bearing Colin''s child! How can you go on a blind date! That''s not being a good woman!"

    Sophia smirked, "I know. I want his child to be fathered by another man. I know what I''m doing, brother." That was just like what Colin had done to Ambrose. Now, she got to do the same thing to him.

 Chapter 1403 Marriage License

    Aaron was horrified and bewildered. He tried to intervene several times already but couldn''t manage to utter a single word. He finally turned back and left the coffee shop.

    Inside the coffee shop, the atmosphere was as stiff. Flynn and Sophia stared at each other, but neither of them said a word.

    In the end, Sophia was the one who broke the ice. "How did you know that I am here to meet my blind date?"

    "I have overheard. Don''t underestimate my skills, Sophia."

    Sophia didn''t believe a word he said. That''s impossible! How could he overhear that! Anyway, she decided to be straightforward and maintain herposure, "I need to marry someone. And I''ll marry him with Colin''s child. That man should take the offer or just leave it on the table."

    "Then, what do you think of me? I''m willing to do that for you." Flynn suggested in a sincere tone.

    "No, you''re too good a candidate. I don''t have the heart to hurt you. I''m sorry. You know I would just hurt you if you stay with me." Sophia answered candidly.

    But Flynn took that as apliment. With interest brimming in his heart, he replied, "I don''t mind to be hurt as long as you''re the one I end up with. And I can marry you as quickly as you like. We can even get a marriage license now. What do you think of that?"

    ...

    Aaron was thinking of calling Colin right now. But before he took out his phone, Sophia and Flynn walked out of the coffee shop together.

    "Sister, let''s go home. I told you that this man is not meant for you. I''m right." Aaron said in a satisfied tone, not knowing that a bad thing was bound to happen.

    ...

    At The SL Group

    In the conference room on the 22nd floor, Colin was presiding a conference with his senior managers. Then suddenly, his phone buzzed. The caller ID read Aaron Lo.

    Colin hit the answer button, and Aaron''s terrified voice came out. "Brother! A disaster is imminent! My sister and that man Flynn are going to the Civil Affairs Bureau! They are going to register their marriage! I honestly didn''t see thising!"

    Colin was taken aback. He never saw this oneing out, too. Then he blurted out, "What the hell?!" He stood up from his chair immediately. The expression on his livid face horrified everyone in the room. They have never seen their boss get angry like this. All the attendees didn''t dare to make a sound. They waited for Colin to finish speaking on his phone.

    "It''s true! They just departed right now! Brother, what do we do?! Tell me, please!" Aaron helplessly asked in a trembling voice. But Colin had already ended the call. There was no use to waste time anymore.

    Putting away his phone, Colin announced to the managers, "You''re dismissed!"

    Everyone was looking at each other in despair and confusion. But Colin already strode out of the conference room and started running along the corridor. He needed to do something. And he needed to do it fast.

    Outside The Civil Affairs Bureau

    Flynn and Sophia were already waiting at the end of the queue. Horrified by the sight of other giggling couples, Sophia moved back a little. "Flynn, I think our decision was too rushed. Do you really think this will be the best for us? Are you sure that you will marry me?" Sophia said with an anxious look on her face. She was starting to regret her rash de

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    Sophia was puzzled. Her eyes widened with shock. But...

    "Her mother is Maeve Duanmu. But her father is one of my subordinates, not me!" Colin had seen through Gregary''s trick from the very start. He thought back then that this would happen, but he didn''t pay serious attention to it. He knew that Maeve was sent by Gregary when she tried to seduce him. And in return, he didn''t refuse her offer of having sex.

    But he didn''t sleep with her as he just sent one of his men to her. That was the whole story that night.

    Then Maeve got pregnant. Overjoyed, she thought the child to be Colin''s, and decided to keep the secret in the dark. Then she gave birth to Nana, and taught her daughter to believe that Colin was her father. That was why Nana kept on calling him her daddy.

    When Nana was about to be two years old, Maeve finally took her to Colin.

    Naturally, Nana epted Colin as her father, and was very clingy to him. She was longing for a father to take care of her.

    In Colin''s opinion, children were the most innocent beings in this world. So he didn''t correct Nana at that time, but showed the DNA test report to Maeve afterwards. He didn''t want to hurt the child''s feelings yet.

    Knowing that the child wasn''t Colin''s, Maeve no longer wanted to pay for Nana''s hereditary uremia. Nana inherited the disease from the girl''s birth father. She left her daughter into an orphanage instead. What Maeve did was very terrible and sad.

    Nana''s biological father was also in treatment that time. He couldn''t secure Nana''s future so he begged Colin to help his child.

    The man has always been loyal to Colin. And after all, if Colin hadn''t asked him to have sex with Maeve, the child wouldn''t be born to suffer such hideous disease. Colin readily agreed to his request. He took on the responsibility that he should have been ountable for.

    He took Nana out of the orphanage and put her into special care. Until the child fully recovered, he would pay for all the costs and expenses, including helping her find a kidney donor.

    Later on, Nana''s birth father died, and they can''t contact Maeve. Nana, the beautiful child, became an orphan. She had no one to rely on, but just Colin.

 Chapter 1404 I Wonâ€™t Exhaust My Brother-in-Law

    Colin developed a soft heart for the child so he didn''t even try to stop her from calling him as her father.

    This was the truth. Everything Colin just said was pure truth.

    Colin eximed, "It was all Marce''s idea. She had this going on for a long time. She persuaded Dorothy to tell you that I wanted to be with you because I just wanted you to donate your kidney for Nana. Don''t you see? I have never even tested whether your kidney ispatible with Nana''s. And even though it ispatible, I won''t let you donate your kidney. I won''t take that risk. There are other donors right there."

    ......

    After hearing these words, Sophia couldn''t utter a single word. She didn''t know what to think nor feel. She was just looking outside the window, contemting about this sudden change of things.

    "I am sorry about Nana, but as for Brody, I..." She wanted to say that she couldn''t forgive him, but she hesitated. She wanted to vent out her anger to him because he has kept her son away from her for a very long time.

    Colin sensed her anguish so he immediately held her left hand, while his other hand was steering the wheel. He stopped at a red light, and looked at her intently, "Sophia, we''ve gone so far. I want to be with you. You have no choice but to forgive me. I didn''t want that to happen, too."

    He was being a bully! How could he manipte her emotions again? She refused to let him gain the upper hand this time around. She replied, "I have another choice. I can live with two kids..."

    Colin let go of her hand and stepped hard on the elerator. He suddenly blurted out, "Impossible!"

    ......

    Colin then took Sophia to his office. When Sophia sat down on the sofa, Colin approached her, his hands ced on each side of the sofa to support his body. They were so close to each other right now.

    Colin turned serious, "From now on, you need to be with me wherever I go. I am afraid that those two annoying flies would harass you again."

    Eh... What? Two flies? She quickly understood that he was referring to Hugh and Flynn.

    But she thought that he was trying to restrict her freedom. Sophia abruptly shook her head and said, "No way!"

    "Well, I''ll give you two choices. Be with me or be with my mother. What will you choose?"

    ...... She didn''t actually want to make a choice, but she knew Colin wouldn''t agree. So she just said, "I want to be with your mother!"

    She felt that she did something wrong after making that choice because Colin suddenly smirked at her. ''Am I being trapped?'' Sophia thought in exasperation.

    Colin said, "Dear, please wait for me here. As so

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    gh forced a smile and greeted them out of respect.

    Sophia asked, "Hugh, are youing to eat here?" Sophia felt a little awkward. Although Hugh was having a hard time recently, she had never called to ask about his situation. She never showed her concern for him before. She thought, ''I should at least call him to show my concern. I''ll call him soon, then.''

    Hugh smiled and said, "Yes, I invited some guests to eat here. I heard the food in here was really good."

    Then he introduced those two foreigners to Colin and Sophia. They courteously greeted each other. Then Hugh nced at Sophia once more before entering the restaurant with those two foreigners.

    Sophia looked back at Hugh, and was lost in her thoughts, ''Since Hugh is worried about Pei Group, should I ask him if he needs any help? I should at least do that out of courtesy.''

    But suddenly the pain in her hand brought her back to reality. Colin became dismayed and jealous. "He''s now out of your sight. Can you please stop looking at him?"

    "I am not looking at him. I am just a little ashamed. I want to help him. He has been a very nice friend to me." She said that withplete honesty. After all, Hugh was a good person and had done many good things for her.

    Colin pushed her into the car, and said, "Humph, you don''t have to worry about that. You just need to take care of yourself, our son and our daughter." He would help Hugh with hispany. They were still good friends. He would never forget that.

    Sophia rolled her eyes at him on purpose, and said, "If you want a daughter, you can give birth to one on your own. Let''s see if you can do that!" Colin fastened her seat belt and kissed her forehead. Then Colin went to the other side and drove away.

 Chapter 1405 Sudden Death

    Colin raised his eyebrows, and said, "Sophia, how could you go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with Flynn and almost get married? We''ll settle this matter better when we get home!"

    He admitted that he was almost torn apart with jealousy when he saw Sophia and Flynn together there!

    "Seriously? Settle the matter? Let''s settle the matter with the children first!" Without showing any kind of emotion or remorse, she pointed to the side of the road, and said, "Go there!"

    He was confused, and asked, "What''s the matter?"

    Sophia told him, "Let''s split and go on our own separate ways!"

    Colin was speechless when he heard her. He sighed, and begging helpless, he said, "Just think how much I care about you, not to mention about our child that you carry inside your womb... Let''s leave all our misery in the past! What do you say? My dear and sweet wife?"

    His endearing plea made Sophia blush. She said, "Don''t call me wife!"

    "Don''t worry, you''ll be my wife in a month!" He felt better when he thought of this. Their bright future was right there in front of them.

    "Oh, I''m not worried at all!"

    "I understand that you aren''t in a hurry to be my wife, but I am, okay? My dear wife!" Sophia meant everything to him.

    Although she grunted and looked out the window, as if she didn''t care a bit about what he was saying, it was clear that she was delighted.

    In just two days time, Colin took Sophia to take their wedding photos, snapping several hundred photos in both exterior and interior scenes.

    They selected three sets of pictures and had them erged as much as it was possible and hanged them on the walls. One set was for the old house, one for the Redbud Mansion, and one set was for the Ninth Vi District.

    Sophia had nothing to do except to eat and to sleep every day, and with Colin''s attentive daily supervision, she actually gained quite a lot of weight.

    As winter gave its way to spring, Sophia made three sets of spring clothes for Ambrose. He was so happy that he immediately wanted to throw away all of his other clothes and only wear what Sophia had made for him.

    But Colin immediately stopped him, and said, "If you throw away all of your other clothes, you''ll then have only three sets left, which are definitely not enough for you because you get dirty all the time. That means that your mother will have to make you clothes non stop! She already has a hard time as it is with her pregnancy, and she has no time to make clothes for you!"

    Ambrose was speechless for a moment, and then said, "Okay, you''re right..." He tuck

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ied to coax a child, she gently stroke Colin''s back.

    The atmosphere in the room was warm and harmonious, and the hours and days went by quiet and beautiful.

    Later, Colin told Sophia that Dorothy had really gone mad after killing her mother.

    She had been locked back inside the mental hospital. She had be insane, oftenughing for no reason, or shouting wildly at the people around her.

    Aaron had looked into Julia''s death at the tomb, and had found evidence that Jonas and Gregary had deliberately murdered her.

    The evidence, along with the chip he found in grandpa''s home, was handed to the police.

    Gregary was taken to jail and sentenced to death, the execution time approaching for the next batch of prisoners.

    Jonas was said to have fled to Las Vegas, where police officers had begun to cast theirs to catch him.

    Sophia, who had recently been suffering from severe morning sickness, received a phone call while she was shopping with Selina.

    It was Payne''s mother.

    At the time, Sophia was polite to her, because she had met the woman only twice when she was dating her son. Sophia thought that she was a nice and honest woman.

    She wanted to meet up with her, and initially, Sophia hesitated, but eventually agreed.

    Before that, she called to ask Colin about Payne''s current whereabouts.

    Knowing what she was going to do, Colin told her to wait at home and ask Aaron to pick her and Selina up.

    The meeting took ce at the gates of arge park near Payne''s home, where Aaron and Selina met with Payne''s mother.

    Because she hadn''t seen her for a long time, Sophia saw that Payne''s mother had grown pretty old; her hair had whitened, and her skin had wrinkled.

 Chapter 1406 The Most Beautiful Girl In My Eyes

    She pulled Sophia aside with tears in her eyes, and fell to her knees with a plop. "Sophia, please let Payne go! I beg you to let him go! I know that he did a lot of unforgivable things to you, and I feel sorry for all of them, but I beg you, let him live! I swear that I will take him back to his hometown, and nevere to this town again! Please..."

    This old woman, who was already at her fifties, fell to her knees and begged her, a thing which flustered Sophia, who quickly helped the olddy get back on her feet. But she still insisted on kneeling, and Sophia, who was unable to pick the olddy up by herself, had to ask for Aaron''s help.

    "Auntie, please don''t be like this..." Because her younger brother was around them, Sophia lowered her voice when she mentioned the incident. She whispered to the olddy, "Payne is in the ck coal mine in Green Cold Country, and his daughter is in an orphanage. That''s all that I can tell you, find out about the rest yourself!"

    She didn''t want Aaron to hear what she was saying because she didn''t want him to recall his unhappy past.

    Payne''s mother was happy with her answer, and after she asked about some other details, left.

    "Sophia, what did you say to her that I wasn''t allowed to hear?" asked Aaron. While he was driving, he was looking in his rearview mirror at the two pregnant women sitting on the back seat.

    Sophia paused for a moment, and then said, "I didn''t say anything, I only talked like that to calm her down."

    Aaron knew that it wasn''t because of that, but he didn''t ask any more questions, and instead, continued to drive.

    Suddenly, thinking that Levi was a soldier, Sophia curiously asked Selina, "You said that you and Levi already got your marriage certificate, but as far as I know, soldiers need to apply in advance to their superior to be eligible to obtain permission to get married!"

    Selina had asked Levi the same question, but she had found out that Levi had already prepared for everything in advance, turning in his application long before the scheduled day for their marriage certificate.

    Selina replied, "Levi nned it all in advance!"

    It was such a sweet intrigue, and in the back seat of the car, the two womenughed together cheerfully.

    Hearing their giggles, Aaron in the front automatically imagined who they were talking about. And he couldn''t help but want to find the girl

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    tood hand in hand with Colin, alongside Selina and Eason.

    Sophia chatted with Selina, and looked at the stunning spectacle of their wedding.

    She had been in that position once before in the past, but she never had expect everything to be so shocking this time.

    She never thought that she would ever have such a big wedding.

    When she had first married Colin a few years ago, she thought that she and Colin would be miserable together for the rest of their entire lives. The worst thing that she had thought about back then was that Colin would eventually find another woman, and that she would be forced out of her marriage by her...

    It had never urred to her that she would be having such a dream wedding that only appeared on TV.

    Standing next to her, Eason told her, "When you were in Mn, Colin returned home to find me as soon as he had found out that I was going back to C Country. He always asked me to take care of you and teach you more. At that point I was thinking that if Levi loves Selina like Colin loves you, then I can rest assured that everything is alright."

    Luckily, Levi really loved Selina, and both of them were very sweet with each other, and happy.

    Six months ago, Selina had been kidnapped in C Country because of Eason.

    When Levi had found out about the whole thing, he had immediately traveled to C Country to save Selina.

    Saving people''s lives was very thrilling, and several times was also very life-threatening.. But Levi, in total disregard of danger, heroically fought with the gangsters, and sessfully rescued Selina safe and sound.

 Chapter 1407 Silly Girl!

    He had been severely hurt in the process, and with three of his ribs broken, he was confined to the hospital for a long time.

    Eason could tell that his daughter had found her Mr. Right, someone who would love her with everything he had.

    Sophia was still in the thrill of the wedding, but then she realized that Eason was saying something about Colin. "Eason, do you mean that Colin went to C Country and found you?" asked Sophia astonished.

    Looking deep into her eyes, Eason answered, "Yes, actually a couple of times. It happened during the years when you were in Mn. Do you still remember the first dress you designed?"

    She nodded in an instant, because that was when her career as a designer began. But she had tossed it somewhere in the house she lived back then, because she wasn''t satisfied enough with it.

    ''Why did he mentioned this?'' wondered Sophia.

    "Colin has kept your first design safe over the years. Didn''t he tell you about this?" asked Eason.

    "... not a single word." Sophia still couldn''t understand why Colin would keep that.

    Eason understood her confusion and sighed, then said, "Colin treasures it because it''s the fruit of yourbor, and he ordered a man to take it to A Country. I guess it might actually be in the house you''re living in."

    "Brought it to A Country?" Sophia was stunned after she heard this. She never expected that Colin would do so many things for her in secret...

    She took a deep breath, and tried to hold back her tears from running down her cheeks.

    ''Colin... Colin...'' She was silently carving his name in her heart. After she turned her head back, she saw him through her snow white wedding veil. He was standing by the door and talking with the guests with a happy smile on his face.

    In her heart, Sophia said, "Thank you, God, for letting me meet such an honest and good man!"

    Jay walked up to her, and in a low voice, said, "Sophia, I''m really d that you and Colin are remarrying. He is a good man, and please cherish the time you spend with him for the rest of your life!"

    With firmness in her voice and a light shining in her eyes, Sophia answered, "Yes, dad, I will!" She decided to fully trust Colin no matter what would happen in the future.

    Selina also came to her, and carefully asked, "Well... Sophia, could you please forgive Colin about not telling you that Brody is your son?"

    Sophia nodded with tears tickling down her white cheeks, and said, "I''m not really angry on him, and I''ll never

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    ed her anger, and sluggishly replied, "Are you sure that was meant for you? Or is it that you can''t think of anyone else who best fits that word ''silly'' other than you?"

    Ang was very irritated by him, and wanted to retort. "..."

    It was amazing for Sven to see Ang being teased but unable to attack. He carefully started to look at Arvin.

    Then, he concluded, "This guy is not only an excellent doctor, but is also handsome... Uh, and the most important thing is that he can handle Ang." After his analysis, a scheming smile started to appear on Sven''s face...

    On the stage, the emcee was still holding the wedding with excitement. Sophia whispered to her husband''s ear, "Collin, thank you!

    Thank you for loving me, thank you for doing so much for me, and thank you for marrying me!"

    Colin said, "Why do you want to thank me?"

    "I just feel like saying it, " said Sophia. She was very shy about expressing her feelings.

    Impressed by what she did, Colin also whispered into her ear, "I should be the one to thank you!

    Thank you foring into my world and giving me the joy of being loved.

    Thank you for bringing Ambrose to the world, and thank you for the one toe."

    With guilt in her voice, Sophia said, "You don''t need to thank me, because I didn''t do anything for you!"

    With deep love in his eyes, Colin gazed at her, and said, "That''s not true! Sophia, you''re the best thing that ever happened to me. Thank you for crossing my path!"

    Again, Sophia was touched by his kind and loving words. Then she realized, "Nope, we should thank mom! It was she that brought me to you!"

    "Yup, you''re right!" agreed Colin.

 Chapter 1408 Save Her for Torture!

    At the very beginning, it was Wendy who had helped Sophia get out of prison in A Country, and it was also Wendy who had provided her the chance to live a happy life.

    Their thoughts were then interrupted by the emcee''s sonorous voice. "Look at our bride, and you''ll see how her smiling shy face proves us how happy she really is now. Our bridegroom Colin must be saying something sweet to his sweet wife. Am I right, Colin?"

    The guests then burst intoughter when the emcee finished his words on the mic. Sophia blushed when she heard the crowd''sughter and lowered her head.

    Contrary to her shyness, Colin went to the emcee and took his microphone, and said, "You''re right about that, I must say! I love my wife very much, and I also want to thank my mom, because she was the one that brought Sophia into my life! Thanks, mom!"

    After he spoke there was a sudden burst of cheers and apuse, and Wendy was looking at her son with tears in her eyes.

    Because of the emcee''s cute and entertaining questions, all the guests were in a happy and excited mood, and the wedding finally came to a perfect endte in the afternoon.

    They returned home nearly at night. Because they were pregnant women, Sophia and Selina were very tired, and went to sleep without even eating dinner.

    Wendy handed each of her sons a bowl filled with a special nutritious meal, and ordered them, "Make sure they eat this."

    Colin and Levi took each of the bowls and went upstairs to their rooms.

    Colin lifted Sophia and held her just before she fell asleep. He softly said, "Honey, have some soup first."

    "No, no, I''m too tired to eat..." murmured Sophia.

    "It''s okay, I''ll feed you, " gently replied Colin. He then put Sophia against his chest and reached with his hand for the chicken soup bowl. Carefully, he put the bowl to Sophia''s lips.

    Sophia knew that Colin was also very tired, and she tried to stay awake, and said, "I can drink it by myself, thanks. Please, get yourself fixed!"

    Colin still held the bowl in his hand, and said, "My wifees first before me!"

    "I''ll be okay, seriously. Go and get something to eat for yourself!" Sophia then tried to take the bowl from his hands.

    But Colin had no intention to leave her alone, and he was still feeding her. Eventually, he put the bowl back on the table when Sophia insisted that she couldn''t drink any more of

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ally, it was Hermosa who had called the police.

    Afterwards, she called Sophia, and said, " Sophia, what Jonas has done to you can get him killed many times, I''m aware of that. But... can I beg you to spare his life?"

    Sophia fell silent because she couldn''t forgive him, knowing that he murdered her mom.

    Hugh didn''t say a word after he found out that Jonas was jailed. Whatever results came from the court, he would ept them. He decided he wouldn''t visit Jonas if he didn''t get the death penalty.

    But if he did, as his son, he would prepare a funeral for him.

    Aaron was very angry after he found out about Hermosa''s request. He almost argued with Sophia for not refusing Hermosa straightaway.

    Because she was pregnant, Aaron spoke some words which showed his attitude on the whole matter. He said, "His life for mom''s life! He has to die, or else I''ll kill him myself!"

    Sophia sighed after Aaron left, and to avoid Aaron from actually doing that, she called Hermosa back, and said, "I''m sorry, but about your request, I''m afraid that..."

    Hermosa knew her answer before she even finished, and said, "It''s okay, Sophia, you don''t need to feel sorry for this. I can understand you, and I shouldn''t have mentioned it..."

    Sophia didn''t know what to say when she heard her. "Auntie Hermosa..."

    "Sophia, I''m d that you and Colin remarried. It''s time for my son Hugh to also start looking for a girlfriend. Could you please help me find a good girl for him? He''s the only person that I worry about... I really want to see him start his own happy family one day!"

 Chapter 1409 How is She Like

    Sophia nodded, and said, "Okay, I''ll tell Colin about it. You don''t have to worry about Hugh, he''s good man. There''s no doubt that he will meet someone who loves him!"

    "Okay, Sophia, I''ll leave you then!"

    "Okay. Goodbye!"

    ...

    Finally, just like Gregary, Jonas was sentenced to death, and it wouldn''t be long until they received their execution shot.

    In her time, Sophia was either designing clothes for Ambrose, or looking for matches for Hugh, since she was feeling idle at home.

    Although she was pregnant, Sophia had to attend various parties with Wendy to find Hugh a good girl.

    Colin often cast her nces of bitterness when he noticed that she was going to garden parties, and asked whether she took Hugh''s matter too seriously.

    Every time she wanted to go to a party, Sophia had to coax Colin for some time beforehand.

    To make Sophia stop worrying about Hugh''s love life, Colin decided to help him for her.

    And when Sophia was five months pregnant, she received an invitation to Hugh''s wedding.

    The bride was none other than the youngest daughter of the Ho family, Gill.

    She had just turned 20, and was a student at the military academy. Through Herring, she had already met Hugh several times.

    And more than that, she used to be a big fan of Hugh. The waterside flower sheds its petals for love, while the heartless brook ignores them and flows on. Of course, that flower was Gill.

    When Colin showed his true intention to her, she was so happy that she nearly gave up the opportunity to be a navy recruit.

    But when Colin told her that he wouldn''t help her if she did so, she immediately calmed down.

    Hugh undoubtedly knew that Sophia and Colin were doing all of this for him, But he didn''t care who it was.

    To make them stop worrying about him, he and Gill got their marriage certificates shortly before her graduation.

    Hermosa was satisfied when she saw Gill, this frank, energetic girl, who had be her daughter-inw.

    After her son''s wedding ceremony, Hermosa left her home and became a nun.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    the way Dorothy had treated her!

    ...

    When Dorothy''s life signs were stable, she was taken to the police station and her case was moved into a trial.

    As they had expected from the start, she was sentenced to death.

    Sophia didn''t pay her a visit once because she was pregnant.

    She heard the news about Dorothy''s sentence from Colin and Aaron. Dorothy was greatly tormented in prison as she awaited her execution, she was bullied by other female prisoners. They had even tied her to the toilet, forcing her to sleep on it.

    Patrick was the one who arranged her funeral.

    From that day on, there was no Lien family anymore, no Gregary, Marce, or Dorothy.

    Jonas was dead, and so was the entire Lien family. Aaron''s anger was soothed, and he went to Shine Empire a couple of days before Gloria got engaged.

    But Gloria''s father, Potrick, sent his men to find Aaron and escort him out of the country, because he knew that his daughter had once been desperate for this man.

    He wouldn''t allow anything happen to his daughter just before she was about to get settled.

    But Aaron was not discouraged, and on the day before Gloria''s engagement, Jay arrived in Shine Empire. The father and son then went to Potrick''s vi with their betrothal presents to propose for the marriage.

    Out of his respect for Jay, Potrick didn''t throw Aaron out straightaway.

 Chapter 1410 Turkey

    However, he still didn''t approve of their marriage.

    Then, Gloria suddenly disappeared right on her engagement day.

    Potrick waster informed that his daughter had been found in Aaron''s house, which made him so angry that he nearly wanted to disown her.

    ... He was in a bad flush of anger.

    But, in the end, Aaron and Gloria''s marriage was eventually approved.

    To offer her a better life, he decided to wash his hands clean and work with Colin in the SL Group.

    After her ten month''s pregnancy, Sophia gave birth to her child, and the anticipated baby turned out to be a healthy baby girl.

    Half a monthter, Selina also gave birth to a girl.

    The happiest person of them all was Ambrose, because he now had two sisters, which made him even refuse to go to kindergarten.

    During their infancy, all the girls did was cry and eat, and he offered his favorite toys to them to y with.

    But the little boy often asked Wendy, "Grandma, why do my sisters always refuse my toys? Don''t they like them?"

    Wendy grinned, and replied to him, "No, not at all, they''re just too young to know what toys are."

    "Alright!"

    At dinner, the family gathered in the living room and the two girls were both awake.

    Colin and Levi had been thinking about their families everyday. Whenever they weren''t busy at work, they always came home and stayed with their wives and daughters.

    After Sophia changed her daughter''s diaper, she went upstairs to check on her phone, Because Sandra had told her that she would call her in the evening.

    But the moment she stepped into the room, her

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    that she would grow interested in Turkey after she listened to it.

    Touched by him, Sophia hugged the man, and said, "Of course I want to. I really want to go there, yes!"

    As long as she was with him, it didn''t matter where they would go!

    Colin put on his usual smile, and asked, "Well, do you know Levi''s honeymoon destination?"

    Sophia tilted her head, and asked, "Korea? Switzend? The Maldives?" She kept guessing a couple of more destinations.

    "None of them are the right answer!"

    Soon, Sophia heard Selina''s screaming in the next room, "I don''t want to go to that crappy ce..."

    She was clearly displeased with Levi''s travelling choice.

    But Levi hugged his wife, and coaxed her, and said, "Imagine all the fun things we could do there! Just imagine!"

    "... I said I don''t want to go there!"

    When they heard them, Colin and Sophia couldn''t help butugh. After theyughed for a while, Colin suddenly kissed his wife, and said, "Honey, I love you!"

    "Oh, sweetie, I love you more!"

    "Well! Give me another kiss then..."

 Chapter 1411 Angela Si (Doctor Hero)

    In the Biologic Clinical Laboratory of Bio-engineering Preparation Major of Pharmacy Department of J Medical University, Shine Empire.

    Using his horn-rimmed sses, the old professor peered over his students doing experiments. Today, the students must improve their forms.

    He walked through each student''s work area to check their progress. Suddenly, something caught his attention. He looked very displeased. "Ang! Look at yourboratory rat!"

    Ang looked at the dying rat and felt embarrassed with herself. "My new form was correct. I wonder what went wrong?"

    The old professor grabbed her form and glowered at her, "Ang Si! You did it on purpose, right?" He suspected that it was her n all along.

    Ang gave a puzzled look, "What went wrong, Mr. An?" She tried to understand what the professor had said to her. She looked closely and saw the dose, where his thumb circled around.

    That meant she put an extra dose of 10 mg. The rat was clearly overdosed.

    "You put an extra dose of 10 mg of chemical A, Ang Si!" It would be a miracle if the rat was still alive. "Whoever employs you as a medicine developer will surely have his medicine factory closed!" The professor blurted out. Someoneughed. There was no need for Ang to guess who she was. Well, of course, that was Susie Zhang!

    Ang snatched the improved form and held up her hand before Susie, whose face had just been injected with hyaluronic acid, could say a word. "Shut your mouth! Just say one more word and I will make this form paper into pills and watch you swallow it every day!"

    After Susie Zhang heard that, the color drained out of her face. She quickly took her gloves and checked her face. She felt an instant relief after making sure it was just fine.

    Susie may have a tough shell, but she could be easily frightened. To get even, sheined, "Mr. An, Ang wants to fight with others in your ss. She doesn''t even respect you!"

    Mr. An''s expression hardened. He red at Ang, "Stay after ss and clean the ssroom, Ang."

    Ang remained unconvinced. She protested, "She started this! Haven''t you heard what she said first, Mr. An? She provoked me."

    "I said clean the ssroom! I don''t want to hear any words from yo

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    all. Despite the fact that she liked him, she would not bother knowing those things. She was not like the other girls.

    At 7:40 p.m.

    Ang and Nancy left school and went to their dorm. When they crossed the yground, Ang saw a man and her heart tripled its beat. She clutched Nancy''s hand, "Look, Nancy, that''s Randal!"

    Under the tree, a tall and thin man was talking to the three men across him.

    No one knew what these four men were talking about. However, the other three slowly approached Randal Rong, one of them even pushed him.

    "Well. It looks like they are gonna fight.." To see more clearly, Nancy pushed her eyesses back on the bridge of her nose and squinted her eyes.

    "Yes, it looks like they are fighting!" Ang''s face darkened. Why would they hurt Randall? She released Nancy''s hand and rushed towards them.

    She stretched out her arms against the three men to protect Randal. She looked like a hen that was trying to protecting a chick, "What are you going to do with Randal?"

    It looked like the three men were freshmen from the clinical anesthesiology college nearby. They didn''t know who Ang was.

    "Who are you? Mind your own business! Get out of the way now! Otherwise, you will get punched too!"

    "What''s the rush, Kai? How could you punch such a pretty girl?"

    "What''s your name, pretty girl? Do you want to be my girlfriend?"

    This made Ang furious. She clutched her fists and said, "Say that again? Go away! You don''t want to get punched by my fists!"

 Chapter 1412 Faint at the Sight of Blood

    "Ang Si, you don''t have to..." The boy behind her spoke softly.

    "It''s OK, Randal Rong. Let me protect you!" Heroically, Ang Si was nearly going to pat her chest to reassure herself that she could!

    "..." Randal Rong was speechless.

    The three boys were angry and had nothing else to say. They pulled Ang Si away directly, and started punching Randal Rong.

    Randal Rong immediately got hit in the face. Seeing they actually did that, Ang hurried to help.

    She hit the three boys with a few fast strikes and forced them to kneel. "You are, Ang Si... Please go easy on us!"

    "Which department do you belong to?" Ang Si brushed her hands and blew the dust off.

    The male student named Kai immediately replied, "The clinical pharmacy school next door."

    "Are you going to find trouble here again?"

    "No, no, we won''t!" The three boys ground their teeth in frustration. They didn''t expect a little girl would master taekwondo! And even then be able to subdue three adults in a few strikes!

    "I''ll hold you to that! Don''t you daree again. I''ll beat you the moment you show up!" Ang Si shook her fist and threatened them, and the three boys ran away without leaving a trace.

    Under the tall tree, there was only one boy and one girl left. Ang Si blushed at once. "Randal... Randal Rong, are you alright? Do you need to go to the infirmary?"

    Randal Rong rubbed his sore lip and shook his head. "I''m fine. Thank you, Ang Si!"

    "It''s OK. You''re wee!"

    Theypsed into silence, and the atmosphere was a bit awkward. Fortunately, Nancy Dong came over and broke the awkwardness between them.

    "Ang, are you all right? You aren''t hurt? Didn''t your brother say he wouldn''t tolerate you fighting anymore?" Nancy Dong held Ang and asked her anxiously.

    "I''m fine, those three boys really sucked!" Ang Si said casually. Then she seemed to think of something and asked the boy nearby. "Randal, let me go with you to the infirmary!"

    The corner of his lip seemed a bit blue. Ang''s heart tightened slightly.

    This time, Randal did not insist and walked to the infirmary with Ang.

    "Randal, you will be a senior soon. Will you continue on and take the postgraduate entrance exam, or go out for an internship?"

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    d her back the next day and told her that the pharmacy staff was full, and no one would be leaving for three months!

    Ang clenched her teeth. For her School Adonis! "Alright, which department needs more staff?" The first thing was to just get in there.

    "Every department needs nurses!"

    "..." Ang said nothing.

    Sven guessed that his sister would not go, because of a ridiculous reason. Ang, a medical student, who was born in a family of medicine, would faint at the sight of blood!

    As a nurse, blood and needles were two of the mostmon things they would see!

    Two Months Later.

    Taking a deep breath, Ang put on a clean and tidy nurse uniform and went to the VVIP ward floor to report!

    Thanks to Sven, she had sessfully entered the VVIP ward of Yao Hospital to be a nurse!

    It was a great assignment to save her from dealing with entric people.

    There are only ten VVIP rooms in the whole inpatient department of the hospital. The patients who can live in the hospital are either rich, noble, or powerful.

    She was also here with Nancy!

    The woman next to her, also dressed in a nurse''s uniform, took her by the arm. Her face was smiling and she spoke softly. "Ang, how happy I am to be with you!"

    Ang joyfully patted Nancy''s face. "Honey, it seems you can''t live without me!"

    Nancy tapped her sses and looked at Ang earnestly. "You''re right!" Don''t leave me, Ang!"

    "Oh, kisses, definitely not. Let''s go get the head nurse!"

    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 1413 Wing

    Winnie Miao, a 38-year old mother with two children, was the head nurse of the VVIP Ward Department. It was her fifteenth year working in the Yao Hospital.

    She scrutinized the two new nurses in front of her, knowing that they''ve got their jobs by pulling strings. This made Winnie extremely annoyed.

    She cleared her throat, and asked, "Are you Ang Si? And you are Nancy Dong?"

    They both nodded. Ang told Winnie with a smile, "Winnie, I''m Ang Si, and she is Nancy Dong!"

    Winnie Miao seemed to be offended by the pleasantry. She narrowed her eyes and replied with an unfriendly tone, "Have I asked you about it?"

    Winnie was ying hardball with them. Ang wanted to say something back, but Nancy interrupted her in a low voice, "Ang, calm down!"

    To calm her nerves, Ang took a deep breath and thought of her brother''s warning, "Going out to work is not the same as studying in school. Hold back your tantrums, or you won''t even know why you''ve been trapped!!"

    She paused for a while so that she could cool down, then she answered Winnie with a smile, "I''m sorry about what I''ve done, please continue."

    Winnie nced at the twodies and nodded with satisfaction, "You may start your work now. You should start at the bottom and work your way up. I don''t care how younded this job but you would never receive any special treatment. You would be treated as ordinary nurses here. If you can''t stand the difficulties, I wouldn''t stop you from leaving."

    Winnie was a straightforward person. Without much talking, she asked two qualified nurses to take them to work right away.

    Time had passed quickly. Luckily, this morning''s work had been a breeze. Since there were only ten wards with two patients, there was no need to ask the novices to get their new hands in treating the patients. They just spent their time watching how the tenured ones work to familiarize themselves in their new working environment.

    At noon time, Ang asked Nancy toe with her to the Pharmacy Department. When Ang ran, Nancy pulled her to stop, "Ang, you better take care of your looks..."

    Nancy was like an old conservativedy. She had always been reminding Ang about the proper manners. Ang stopped in her tracks, "Nancy, as a girl, sometimes you can''t be too tender, you know? Well, you should learn from me..."

    Nancy

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    at her hands. Did she have... A virus?

    Or did he... Much to her annoyance, she spit out three words, "You have issues!"

    Without a doubt! When someone''s mysophobia reaches a certain level, he must have some issues! Just like her daddy...

    After roaring those three words at Arvin, she grabbed Nancy, who was taking the pleasure of looking at Arvin, and they walked away.

    "Ang Si, did I say that you can go?"

    As soon as she heard him, with a surprised look in her eyes, Nancy whispered, "How did our director know your name?"

    Ang stopped and didn''t make another step. She was really confused. She whispered to Nancy, "Who is our director?"

    Could that wing be the... Director of this hospital? No! She could not believe what she just heard.

    "Arvin Gu is our director! He is my brother''s good friend! Arvin is the deputy director of this hospital! His father, Hogan Old is the director of this hospital. There''s another deputy director called Zack Old. Their family basically runs this ce..." Nancy''s older brother, Gage Dong, was a good friend of Arvin Gu. However, due to their age gap, they were usually busy with different things. That was why Nancy only met Arvin for a couple of times, and it wasn''t even a face-to-face meeting.

    Ang almost chocked on her own, and she didn''t respond for quite a while. "Did we fall into a goose nest?"

    Arvin slightly moved. "What''s do you mean by a goose nest?"

    Still in surprise, Ang thought it was a question from Nancy. "Their surnames are all Gu! This ce is certainly a home for goose!"

 Chapter 1414 Get Out for the Dismissal Procedures

    "Ang Si!" This chilling sound made Ang and Nancy''s legs weak and they began to shiver. They had to hold each other so they won''t copse on the floor.

    Face to face from each other, Arvin ignored her trembling and asked, "Why are you here?"

    Ang mumbled with dissatisfaction, "I would rather die thane here if I only knew you are the owner of this hospital! Terrible!" This cold, emotionless man in front of them had always looked good. But when he began to talk about something, things would instantly change.

    Arvin showed anger in his eyes. "So, Chengyang Hospital has closed under Sven''s management, didn''t it?"

    Ang felt offended for this nderous usation to her brother. She rolled her eyes and said, "What the hell are you talking about! My brother is a great physician! He wouldn''t let this hospital copse under his leadership! As for you, it is really a miracle that you haven''t scared all the patients away in Yao Hospital with your cold, maniac face!"

    How disrespectful Ang was! She had impressed him a lot. But he asked, "So, why did youe here? Is it just to scourge my hospital? You are a disaster to me!"

    "What? You steely-eyed frozen wing..."

    Arvin interrupted her with a cold voice, "You called me what? Don''t you dare call me that again!"

    "I do dare! You steely-eyed frozen wings! How can you call me a disaster? I will get my qualification certificate soon! With that, you''ll respect me!"

    Her cunning attitude forced Arvin to close his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he had calmed down. "Come to my office!"

    "But I am going to have lunch!" Was she silly? She won''te to his office! She was just so arrogant now.

    But he didn''t force her. He just said to his assistant, "You go and find out who let her in." After saying that, he walked towards his office.

    "Yes. Mr. Gu."

    His assistant, Kent Jiang, took out his cell phone and made a phone call.

    Ang became impatient. She let go of Nancy''s hand and said, "Dear Nancy, you go have lunch first. I will follow him to his office and see what that emotionless man is going to do......" The more she said it, the less confident she was.

    She felt weak every time he looked at her. How could she deal with him under this condition?

    "Ang, should we call Sven?" Nancy was so worried about her.

    Ang waved her hands to her and said, "I will have to see this first."

    The elevator was going to clo

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ith dissatisfaction. It was really unfortunate for her to meet him on her first day! Why can''t she meet another person?

    "Who knows whether you are a business spy for Sven or not? Our hospital is researching and developing several important medical programs now. I suspect that you want to steal our form. So, you cannot leave here until we clear you of anything suspicious!"

    ...... Ang swore she never hated a man like him before!

    She answered in a low voice. "Whatever you say."

    She really regretteding here! Now she didn''t want to stay here, but she could not leave! Gosh! She was so unlucky!

    "Get out of my office!" Hemanded in a very stern voice.

    Ang rubbed her forehead and got out of Arvin''s office.

    In the dining hall.

    Nancy had already bought a meal for Ang, and she put it in front of her. Then she listened to herin, "...... I have met him several times and I never even offend him once. Why don''t he let me off the hook this time? Do you know that he thinks the reason Ie here is for stealing Yao Hospital''s medical programs! I will never be in charge of our own hospital!"

    "Eat first. You should avoid him and don''t let him see you again. Then he may forget about what happened and won''t make trouble for you." Nancy looked at Ang with worry in her eyes. It''s really unlucky for Ang to meet Arvin, who was impersonal and without humanity!

    Ang ate some rice and nodded her head. "You are right. I will avoid him from now on. I don''t want to get others into trouble, too."

    "You eat slowly. Should I call Sven? Sven may know our director, right?"

 Chapter 1415 If She is Really Rich

    "Who knows! Eh... Maybe. My brother said he and Arvin took part in some medical activity together. You don''t need to call my brother. It''s no big deal. He is a director and I am just a nurse. We don''t have much inmon, anyway."

    These may only be Ang''s thinking. Maybe they were meant for each other.

    Later that night, when Ang was already off duty, she changed her clothes and went to the pharmacy department as Nancy went back to the ce where she lived.

    Randal was off duty, too. Ang ran to him and shouted, "Randal!"

    Seeing the excitement in her, Randal smiled. "Ang? I didn''t expect you here."

    "Yes. I came to work today."

    "Oh? Which department are you in?" Randal seemed surprised and shocked.

    Ang grabbed her head and said shyly, "Well, I am a nurse now."

    "Oh.. You majored in pharmacy and became a nurse? Why did you decide on that?" Randal found it a little funny and strange.

    Ang nodded and thought to herself, "That''s because of you..." She then took a deep breath and looked into Randal''s eyes with an expectant look. "Are you free today?"

    Randal looked at her with a strange,plicated expression. At that moment, a woman came over. "Randal? So you are off duty now."

    Ang looked up. It was a beautiful woman with long hair. "Oh.. Is she his girlfriend?"

    Before Ang thought about it too much, that woman opened her mouth. "Well, Randal, is this your girlfriend?"

    Randal shook his head in embarrassment. "No, sis. This is my ssmate."

    ''Well.. She was Randal''s big sister?'' Ang felt a bit relieved. Ang said hello to her in a pleasant mood. "Hello, I am Ang Si."

    This woman smiled a little and secretly looked at Ang up and down. As soon as she saw the watch on her wrist, her eyes instantly lit up. "Nice to meet you, Ang. I am Randal''s older sister. Call me Ellie."

    "Nice to meet you, Ellie." "Nice to meet you, too. You are so pretty. I wish you''re Randal''s lover."

    Ang''s genuine expression made Ellieugh. "Ang, it was great talking with you. But Randal an

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ger.

    "OK, I''m in Central Square now. Almost there."

    "Drive slow and take care."

    "Bye bye for now."

    The next day, Nancy did ask Randal for Ang''s sake. Randal knew Nancy''s purpose and said vaguely, "I don''t have a girlfriend. Haven''t met someone who I really like, either."

    "So what kind of girl do you like?" Nancy felt embarrassed to ask a man a question like this. But she would do this for the sake of Ang''s happiness.

    "Someone who is outgoing and cheerful." He said that against his will, thinking of what Ellie told him. This was bing soplicated now.

    Nancy was so happy. Ang was exactly the type of girl he was talking about!

    She returned to the In-patient Department and told this to Ang. Ang jumped up and down at the footstep on the exit. She was so happy! "So, does he like me or not?"

    Nancy was not so sure, as Randal didn''t clear things out. "Don''t worry. This is already a step forward, isn''t it?"

    "Right. So do you think I should take more initiative on this?" Although it was no good idea that a girl took the initiative, she felt a little worried that she might not have the chance next time.

    Nancy honestly didn''t know since she had never asked a boy out. They were a little worried. Suddenly, a cold voice came from downstairs, "Who gave you the permission to talk about romance during work? Come down here!"

 Chapter 1416 Deeply Hated Arvin

    The sudden sound almost frightened the two young girls and made them jump!

    "You¡­¡­ You¡­¡­ Are you a ghost? Why was there no noise when you came in here?" Ang questioned the man who was standing next to the stairs.

    Nancy grasped her firmly and warned, "Ang, it would be better if we apologize to him first!"

    However, Ang disagreed because Arvin knew what was on her mind now! She was so anxious that she could not even find the right words to defend herself. Because of this, she had no other choice but to say, "You''re eavesdropping! I talk about personal things during work hours. Now, we''re even. You must not tell others!"

    It didn''t matter whether he promised or not. Right after she finished talking, Ang opened the door of the safe passage. Together with Nancy, they rushed back to the nurse station.

    Arvin walked behind them and got out of the safe passage.

    He originally nned to go to the VVIP ward, but he received an important call when he got off the elevator. So, he ordered his two assistants to go ahead, then he answered his phone.

    When the call has ended, he heard the whispers of two young girls.. It was quite¡­¡­ interesting.

    Ang, who was filled with anxiety, was copying the medical history sheet in the nurse station. Now, she looked like a child who was afraid of being scolded by her parents and by the teacher because of her mistakes.

    She prayed hard to herself and hoped that Arvin would not act like a stingy man! However, she also forgot that Arvin was the deputy director of the hospital, in fact, a very responsible one...

    Ang deeply hated Arvin when she and Nancy were called out to be reprimanded by Winnie.

    Luckily, Winnie did not scold them too much, but they would definitely be in a more serious trouble if the same thing would happen again!

    After work, Ang grabbed Nancy by the arm and headed for the parking lot. She said, "Arvin is so cold towards others. He was like a bump on a log. He just sat there yet he have done absolutely nothing. Well, maybe he has no girlfriend!"

    "No way!" Nancy pushed her eyess frame and said, "He is more handsome and more charming than Randal, don''t you think?"

    There was something that she didn''t want to tell Ang. In Nancy''s mind, Randal. seemed like less of a man and defini

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    r!"

    "That''s exactly right, Sven is my brother! Hee hee¡­¡­" Ang have seldomly told others about her brother. She never would have mentioned it if he was a different person. Of course, she would love to get closer to him.

    Ang told everything without any idea that she just fell right into the trap.

    Even though Randal told himself to calm down, he still could not help but ask, "Are you really Sven''s sister? The daughter of Chuck Si?"

    It was a well-known fact that there are tworge families in the medical field at the present time. The Si Family, which was located in the C Country while the other one is the Gu Family of Shine Empire.

    It had crossed Randal''s mind that Ang came from a distinguished family, but he didn''t expect that it would go beyond his imagination.

    Everyone in C Country knew that Chuck favored his daughter. He left majority of his shares in the Chengyang Private Hospital to her.

    Despite the fact that Sven was the only son of Chuck, and a great doctor in the medical field, he couldn''t get most of the shares!

    He thought of establishing a romantic rtionship with Ang. It would be a great honor if that happened.

    "Well, don''t tell this to anyone!" She warned him again. As a member of the Si Family, she grew up knowing that she must ept the risks while enjoying her privileges.

    There was no familial conflict, only the battle between hospitals in which she always got involved as an outsider.

    Randal nodded, "But I have a question, Miss Si¡­¡­ Why do you like me?"

 Chapter 1417 Angela SI, Go to the Emergency Department

    Ang was born and raised in a wealthy family, she should have seen many boys who were better than him. Why did she fall in love with him? Was it because Ang knew that he would have a bright future?

    It was a sudden question and Ang was still a little too shy to answer him.

    In fact, she did not know the answer to the question. It was probably because he is very handsome...

    "... I was just fond of you, Randal. Do you have a girlfriend?" Although she knew the truth from Nancy, she still wanted to confirm it by herself.

    Randal didn''t answer her immediately. "Have you considered it?"

    "Yes. Randal, for you, I..." Forget it, she would rather not say it. It was embarrassing!

    Randal knew Ang''s thoughts with just one nce. He decided not to ask her since she wouldn''t admit it. "Let me think about it. After all, we do not know each other very well now!"

    "Yeah, that''s right." Ang was so delighted to know that she still had a chance. She happily ate everything on her te.

    VVIP Inpatient Nursing Station

    "He said he''d think about it. Is there a chance that I would be his girlfriend?"

    Nancy pushed the sses on the bridge of her nose. "Ang, if you would be his girlfriend, he''s going to be your first love. Have you thought about it?"

    She couldn''t bear to imagine that Ang''s first love would be a sissy man like Randal... The thought of it made Nancy upset.

    "I have thought about it a lot of times! Everyday, I''m falling in love with him deeper!" Ang brought her hand to her face when she imagined Randal''s appearance.

    Nancy shook her head. "Ang, you''d better think it over. After all, Randal and you are... not perfect for each other!" She really had no reason to persuade Ang...

    "I don''t care if we''re not perfect for each other, I only wanted his love!" Like all the women who are madly in love, Ang didn''t care about what other people think.

    "Ang, to tell you the truth, I feel that you and Randal are not good for each other. Please think about it again!" Nancy used to think that Ang was not t

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    Nancy panicked. "What should we do, Ang? You can''t leave just like that!"

    She just started her career. How did she get herself fired for several times already? Why did Arvin, the director of the Yao Hospital, always go against Ang?

    Ang also felt that Arvin hated her. No offense, but there were two girls chatting, why was she the only one to be fired?

    Arvin, the back-stabber, hated her too and now, he took this oppotunity to seek revenge.

    When Winnie returned from a meeting, she gave Ang some serious scolding. "Screw around with anyone except Mr. Gu. You see, the nurse station would suffer a lot because of you! It was unfair that you could easily walk away without any burden, while we''re going to be punished because of you. How many times have I told you this, Ang? You''re working now, and working was not the same as studying in school..."

    Ang was never treated like this. She responded without even remembering what Sven had urged her to do. "The nurse station wasn''t busy at all. There are only a few patients here. We didn''t chat during the working hours. Why was Arvin so serious? Why did you say that to me? He''s cold like an ice. He doesn''t know how to be a human. You don''t know how to be one too?"

    "You... You... Ang..." Winnie had never been opposed by other people like this. Right at that moment, she was too angry to say a word.

 Chapter 1418 Whose Grandmother is Defending Me

    Ang puffed out her chest and got away from Nancy who was trying to stop her. She was still unconvinced and angrily red at Winnie. "What do you want to say? That Arvin wants to fire me? OK! I will resign! It''s just that Arvin always finds me whenever I want to have a chat. It''s pure bad luck! I...... I...... I will leave right now!"

    There were several nurses surrounding the door. They were all stunned at what was happening in the office. They have never seen someone so brave to put up a stand like this. Ang was so bold that she dared to speak to Winnie in that way......

    There were no private things for Ang to pack as she only came here two days ago. Taking off her nurse cap and throwing it to the table, she quickly rushed out of the office.

    She really regretteding here. The ce just caused her a lot of trouble. She could have just taken graduate exams or went to Chengyang Private Hospital.

    She walked so fast that she carelessly hit a man, who was just walking out of the ward ...... And that man was Arvin. Bad luck, indeed.

    "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you see me in front of you?" She didn''t care, anyway. She had resigned and she was not an employee of this hospital anymore. She didn''t need to be so polite to him.

    Arvin had a totally gloomy face. But Ang snorted angrily and walked towards the elevator before he had a chance to speak.

    "Stop!"

    Ang turned around impatiently and said, "Sorry, Mr. Gu. I am not a nurse of Yao Hospital anymore, and I will leave right now. It''s a relief for me that I don''t need to see your lonely face anymore!"

    ......

    The VVIP In-patient Department was always quiet. But it became even more silent after what happened. It was kind of ufortable already.

    Ang was aware of what she had said and closed her mouth immediately. She pressed the button of the elevator with guilt on her eyes. "Come to the elevator,e quickly!" she thought to herself.

    Handing the cases to his assistant, Arvin strode to Ang in disgust.

    ncing at the tall and strong figure approaching her, Ang felt so anxious and nervous that she decided to rush to another ward.

    But she failed to escape even though she ran very fast. She reached the end of the corridor and it was a dead end for her.

    She turn around helplessly. Arvin was already standing behind her. With his hands in his pockets, he looked at Ang expressionlessly and spoke in a cold way. "Why don''t you run some more? Keep running!"

    He looked so terrifying that Ang

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    would always keep a distance from him of more than three meters. She just wanted to avoid further embarrassment from him.

    He turned around and walked away. Ang sighed with relief. But...... Suddenly, she saw how handsome Arvin was. It was just out of nowhere. Yeah, he really looked charming and appealing.

    She didn''t thought that she would find this hateful man to be good-looking......

    No, no, no...... Ang pulled back from her thoughts immediately. She came here for Randal. How could she fall in love with another man?

    She was criticized by Winnie when she went back to the nurse station. s! Anyway, what Winnie said wasn''t too hard and rough, and she really made mistakes. She just have to ept it and move on. After that, she began to recite the rules and regtions of the hospital.

    Because of her hatred of the system, she found it hard to recite the rules.

    She read through all of these in disgust and displeasure.

    Anyway,ter, they received a patient who seemed to have an important identity. Almost all the nurses in the station came to his aid and everyone was suddenly busy.

    Ang put the book down and focused on her work.

    But, she was a little clumsy as she had no experience in taking care of the patients yet. She could have screwed up everything in the VVIP ward if she did not have Nancy''s help.

    After work, Ang held Nancy in the living room in her arms. Both of them were in low spirits. "Dear Nancy, you should leave and do not follow me anymore. I am a bad influence! I would just drag you to embarrassment."

    Nancy was such a good and excellent girl, and she was reluctant to let her suffer all of these because of her.

 Chapter 1419 Fan Club

    "That''s impossible. I''m going to follow you around until you get married! Until then, I will always be by your side."

    Ang and Nancy had alwaysplemented each other, whether in terms of personality or lifestyle. If only they weren''t both girls, they would have been a couple a long time ago.

    "I came here for Randal, but I''m afraid I might be a bad influence to you!" Ang has never chased after someone before, so she didn''t know what to do now. She wanted to invite Randal for dinner, but she was afraid that she might be too aggressive.

    Nancy squeezed Ang''s face, "What do you mean by that? Didn''t you know that the reason why I chose this profession is to be with you?"

    In fact, Nancy did not have that many goals for her life. She had been friends with Ang since high school.

    Ang was a carefree and courageous girl whom Nancy had always relied to.

    Of course, Ang knew why Nancy chose this profession, and she had been trying to change Nancy''s mind for a long time. But Nancy would always tell her that she would always choose to be with Ang.

    She was moved by Nancy''s sincerity. She embraced her tightly. "Nancy, you''re so nice. I love you!"

    Nancy smirked, "Babe, I''m hungry!"

    Ang jumped off the sofa, "Just a minute! I''ll cook something for you! Just stay right there."

    "Okay. Ang, you''re the best! Love you!"

    "Love you too!"

    They pouted, and made a kiss sound through their lips.

    After working in the hospital for a week, Ang has already adjusted to the life here. There were not too many nurses in the VVIP In-patient Department. Except for Nancy and Ang, everyone were selected through a series of interviews. They were also very nice people.

    Ang had an easy-going and friendly personality, so she got along very well with others.

    It was a wonderful day. There were a lot of patients and they were all very busy. Ang carried the medical supplies and opened the door of the ward.

    Eh... When Ang saw the person on the bed, she froze in disbelief.

    And then she rubbed her eyes. ''Well, it''s not Arvin! But he really looks like Arvin. It is really strange."

    She handed over the medical supplies to the other

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ession. In fact, he was not familiar with Ang, as they''ve only met for a couple of times. Actually, he was more familiar with Sven and Daniel.

    Ang shook her head with a smile, "Not yet. I''m just here for an internship."

    "I thought you were majoring in pharmaceutics? Then why are you... a nurse now?" Aron pointed at her uniform and was obviously confused.

    Ang just scratched her head and replied, "Well... The pharmaceutics department was already full, so I decided to practice here for now..."

    Looking at this cute girl, Aron couldn''t help butugh a bit. He turned to his brother, "If you, the deputy director, can give instructions, then why can''t Ang get a job that is rted to her major?"

    Arvin looked at Ang, who was in great surprise, and replied in a cold voice, "She didn''te her for a job!" She was really something. She was chasing after a man right here in his hospital.

    After hearing Arvin''s words, Ang was afraid that Arvin would reveal her true purpose of working here. She quickly waved her hands, "No, no, it''s good to work here as a nurse. It''s not toote to work in other department. I''ll do my job well here and then try out for the pharmaceutical department."

    Lucy just looked at them in disbelief, then she left the ward to fetch some more important supplies. Through this, she could gossip about Ang and Aron with the other nurses.

    There were only Arvin, Aron, Ang and Nancy in the ward.

 Chapter 1420 Iâ€™m Afraid Iâ€™ll Mess it Up

    Ang was so eager to find excuses to leave the ward, that she was not able to notice Arvin. He stood up from the chair and picked up the needle next to him.

    When Aron met Ang before, he thought that she was very funny and cute. He felt like he wanted to talk to her more. It seemed like they have a very strong connection. He rolled up his sleeve so Arvin could draw off his blood. Then he asked Ang, "Does your elder brother know you are working here?"

    "Yes, he knows." He definitely knew, because she wouldn''t be able to work in this hospital if it wasn''t for him. But she didn''t know the person whom her elder brother had asked for help in Yao Hospital. She was really curious about it.

    For the sake of Sven, Aron specifically instructed her, "If you have any problems here, you could tell Arvin and he will help you. Right, brother?"

    Arvin gave his brother a cold nce and refused. "I''m not avable!"

    Aron rolled up his eyes in disgust. "Arvin, Could you please not so unfriendly to girls? It might make you stay single for thousand years! Stop that, please."

    Ang nodded in agreement. "It''s true! He has always been like this." She couldn''t agree more. Arvin had all the qualities to be single for the rest of his life!

    She sensed Arvin looking coldly at her and it was frightening. Ang felt a little bit tensed. She thought the best move was to slip away right now! "Well, Gu... I mean, Mr. Gu, I got something to do. So maybe I should..." Before saying that she was leaving, she suddenly fainted.

    Nancy heard a loud sound behind her and immediately turned around. When she saw Ang lying on the ground, she was astonished and hurriedly walked to her. She even forgot to take off her gloves. While squeezing her friend''s face, she asked Ang worriedly, "Ang, Ang, what''s wrong? Are you okay?"

    Aron was also startled, but he couldn''t get out of the bed because of his broken leg. He turned to his younger brother, and said, "Go there and check her out."

    Arvin calmly discharged the air in the syringe after he expertly finished drawing off the blood sample from her brother. He replied in an emotionless tone, "If you''re worried, you should go by yourself."

    "What do you mean? You''re in a hospital, for God''s sake."

    Nancy anxiously turned to Arvin, and when she saw the needle in his hand, she figured it out. "Mr. Gu, seeing blood makes Ang go faint."

    ... How could a nurse be fearful of blood! Arvin scowled at the thought of this.

    When Ang finally woke up, she found herself lying on the bed of a ward. Nancy was looking at her an

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    serve him water." But all right! If he insisted, she must go.

    Right when they entered the ward, Ang had no chance to say a word. A lot of people were in the ward already.

    One of them was an old elegantdy, and her hair was neatly arranged andbed. She was wearing a dark green fashionable suit. She had an aura of divinity, and she was held by Arvin as she was slowly walking closer to Aron.

    A woman of about forty years old, wearing a dark brown suit, was following the olddy. Thedy walked over to Aron, reached out for his hand and talked to him with concern in her tone. "Aron, how could you be so careless. Do you still feel ufortable?"

    Aron shook his head, "Mom, I''m fine. It''s just a broken bone. It will eventually heal."

    Oh! She guessed right! ''The woman was Aron''s mother, so she was also Arvin''s mother, right?''

    Thinking of this, Ang looked at Aron''s mother a few more times. Her face was full of seriousness and fierceness. She thought that she must be a powerful and influential person. But when she looked at Aron, it seemed like her serious face was now filled with worry and anxiety.

    The olddy was still confused as to what happened and she asked, "What happened, Baby Aron? You told me you were going to a business trip? Then why how did you end up in a hospital with your leg broken?"

    Baby Aron? Ang and Nancy almost couldn''t helpughing.

    Aron was obviously a little bit annoyed, but she was his grandmother so he could do nothing but remind her helplessly, "Grandma, could you please not call me like that? It''s kind of embarrassing, you know..."

    Lily Mei gave him a little heated look and said, "It''s not the first time. You should get used to it, Baby Aron."

 Chapter 1421 Itâ€™s Fun to Tease Her

    "You see? The little girls are evenughing at me!" Aron pointed at the two girls who were chuckling.

    Everyone looked at where Aron was pointing at. Ang and Nancy immediately stoppedughing, but it seemed toote...

    Lily Mei nced at the two nurses. When she was about to look away, she suddenly realized something and then gave Ang another look. "What''s your name, youngdy?"

    Lily''s words attracted everyone''s attention. They turned and also stared at Ang, who was standing in the corner.

    What was happening? Why did she asked about her name so suddenly? She felt curious and overwhelmed, but Ang still answered her, "My name is Ang Si! Nice to meet you, Mrs. Gu."

    Ang saw a light sh through Lily''s eyes after knowing her name. "Ang,e. Come here to granny!"

    Granny... As Ang hesitatingly walked to Lily, she nced at the astonished Arvin. Was Lily the "granny" that Arvin said who defended her?

    That famous doctor Lily Mei? Really? She almost fainted again in disbelief. She was not really like what Ang had expected...

    She thought that Lily would be a seriousdy that was very hard to approach. But the olddy sitting in front of Ang looked very friendly and easy-going...

    Ang stood still in front of Lily. After looking at her from head to toe, Lily nodded with satisfaction. "Good! Good! It''s really you!"

    Ang was even more confused when Lily said that. What did she mean by saying good?

    "Ang, you should give grandmother a cup of tea. Please." Aron told the Ang in a joyful tone.

    ...

    What was happening here? Why did she have a feeling of... Of meeting the family of a boyfriend...

    Wearing an awkward smile, Ang nodded and got a cup of tea for Lily. "Please drink this, Mrs. Gu!"

    "Ang, you''ve been too polite. You can call me grandma, just like them!" Lily took the tea and kindly told Ang.

    ... Both Ang and Aron''s mother, Teresa Xue, were shocked with how Lily approached a stranger. Teresa knew too well about what Lily wanted to do! She had seen this before!

    Sensing Ang''s

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    st because she was afraid Mrs. Gu would really push you as her daughter-inw. So don''t assume yet about Teresa."

    She didn''t mean to blow Ang''s mind, but she just wanted to tell her the truth!

    "Well. That''s good! Then I''ll be relieved. She''s on the same side with me! Because I don''t wish to be her daughter-inw either!" Ang said casually without looking at Nancy.

    "Ang, you could just give up on Randal and choose either Aron or Arvin..." Nancy couldn''t help but try to persuade her. Either of them was a hundred times better than Randal. She didn''t say anything more for she was afraid that Ang would be unhappy.

    Ang put down the cup, held her arms and walked out with a smile. "Nancy, you just concluded without a basis. You think whoever I chose would love me? I''m not the prettiest girl out there."

    Nancy was even sillier than her!

    Nancy disagreed. "Forget about Arvin. You two never stopped arguing every time you see each other. But Aron seemed quite interested in you. Why don''t you try talking with him more?"

    "NO! I don''t like him!" How old is Aron? Over thirty? And what about her? She is just in her early twenties. They have a big age gap!

    She better go back to her Randal!

    "Arvin, don''t stay emotionless all the time. You should help Ang whenever she''s in trouble, okay?" She told Arvin as soon as Mrs. Gu left the ward and sat in the car.

 Chapter 1422 Tomorrow is Ellieâ€™s Birthday

    Of course, Arvin would say no to such thing, "Grandma, you''re thinking too much. I''m too busy to help her."

    Lily got upset about hisck of sympathy, "Fine! I won''t talk about it anymore. If you won''t help her, then I will! See, you really have the heart to see your grandma rush back and forth just to help that little girl!"

    "You don''t have to do this! Grandma, please don''t say anything. If you continue, I will make her disappear." He would not help Ang, and he would not let his grandma do it.

    Lily was furious, "Did you still hold on to..."

    "Grandma!" Arvin suddenly became unkind, he told the driver in a cold voice, "Drive her home!"

    Lily had no other way to persuade him. She opened the window, "If you are not interested in Ang, that''s fine. But Aron is, so do not mess it up!"

    Then, the car drove away. As Arvin watched as the car disappeared in the curb, he thought of something.

    Ang and Aron? They were both bad-tempered. What a perfect match!

    Hogan Gu''s car stopped in front of him. He opened the window and said, "Arvin, you don''t have to worry about that girl. I don''t care about what your grandma said. You just need to manage the hospital."

    "I know!"

    Teresa got out of the car. She wanted to tidy up Arvin''s cor. However, when she remembered his son''s mysophobia, she decided to put her hands down and whispered to him, "My son, I will not allow your grandma ordering you around. I''ll handle it!"

    Right now, Arvin''s younger brother, the son of his aunt, was about to graduate. Because of this potential rivalry, Arvin''s future position as the director of the hospital was threatened.

    Therefore, Arvin cannot afford to be distracted at this moment.

    Arvin replied casually, "I know. Drive safely."

    The car left, and Arvin was back at the hospital.

    As for Ang, she should be more careful in the future, or else he would teach her a lesson.

    It was lunchtime and Ang went out to eat. While she was on her way to the restaurant, she suddenly sneezed. This time, she felt strange. Was there someone speaking ill of her?

    When it was time for her off duty, Ang stayed at the ward and prepare

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    n''tin about it.

    Randal cleared his throat, "Ang, I''ve been thinking about it for days. How about giving it a try?"

    Ang felt a bit upset about what happened just now.

    When she heard that Randal was willing to be with her, she was not as happy as she thought she would be. She didn''t know why.

    But she still agreed, "Okay!"

    Randal smiled, and then silence took over as they waited for the food.

    When the food was served on their table, Ang was surprised. For the first time, she doubted the idea that Randal was the best match for her.

    It was because the food that Randal had ordered were the ones that Ang never liked, such as radish, potato chips...

    When Ang began to eat, she heard Randal mentioned, "Tomorrow is Ellie''s birthday. She invites several friends to the party. Can youe with me?"

    Ellie''s birthday? Ellie was so friendly, Ang nodded, "Okay. What sort of things does she like? I want to get a gift for her!"

    Randal lowered his head to hide his emotions. Then, he smiled, "There''s no need to do that. You are my girlfriend now. This means that she is also your sister. You don''t have to be sovish."

    "No, it''s necessary. It''s her birthday. It would be inappropriate to go empty-handed."

    Randal seemed to be confused, "If you really want to do it, let me tell you what I know. She has been thinking about buying a bag some time ago. But I don''t know much about bags..."

 Chapter 1423 It wasnâ€™t His Business

    Ang followed him and said, "I know about it. Leave it to me!"

    "Okay. Thank you, Ang." When Randal smiled at her, Ang''s heart began to beat fast...

    "You''re wee. Let''s eat!"

    ...

    When Ang returned home, she patted her empty stomach and went into the kitchen. Actually, she hadn''t had enough.

    Nancy went back to her home today, so Ang was left alone in the house. She didn''t want to cook, so she ate a cup of instant noodles.

    The next day, Ang decided to buy a bag in thetest style, and asked the clerk to deliver it to the hospital.

    When Lucy saw the bag, she looked at Ang, "Ang, why do this look like this season''stest edition of Chanel bag?"

    Ang ced the bag inside the locker and smiled at her, "Oh, you know its value!"

    "Oh my god! It must have cost you more than 20, 000 dors! Did you bought it?" Lucy covered her mouth with her hand in surprise. Now, she was having a second thought about Ang''s lifestyle.

    Ang nodded, "Right. It is actually a birthday gift for my friend''s sister."

    It was not a cheap bag. It was worth 40, 000 dors. However, for a woman like Ang who didn''t have any limits to how much she was spending her money, she didn''t really care whether the bag was cheap or expensive.

    "Ang, you are so extravagant! I couldn''t believe my eyes!" Lucy was totally shocked. She remembered about the rumours saying that Ang got this job by pulling some strings. But Lucy believed that Ang was not that kind of person when she got to know her on a whole new level.

    If only Lucy could observe more closely, it was not difficult to notice that Ang was raised in a wealthy family.

    Upon hearing Lucy''s words, Ang smiled and humored herself. "Actually, It''s all my father and brother''s money! I don''t have that kind of money!"

    If it weren''t for her father and brother, how could she be so quick to change her mind ande to Yao Hospital to pursue Randal!

    Lucy gently patted her shoulder, "It''s going to be fine. You have just started your internship. Once you are able to work here for a longer time, you can rely on your own efforts!"

    Ang smiled with so much gratitude in her heart. Yes! O

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    With her wide eyes, Ang stared at the sight of a full ss of red wine in front of her. Should she tell her that she was a wimpy drinker? That she would get drunk with even just a little amount of alcohol in her body?

    Her thoughts were abruptly stopped when everybody stood up and made a toast for Ellie. For the entire time, Ellie shed her golden smile.

    Ang took a sip of the red wine, and put it back on the table.

    Randel didn''t have a chance to speak with Ang, because Ellie had been talking with her all the time. Everyone could see that she liked Ang very much.

    Anthony, who was holding a wine ss, came closer to Ang. He rested his hand on the back of Ang''s seat. "You are Ang, right?"

    Ellie heard him and immediately introduced Anthony to Ang. "Ang, this is Anthony Jiang, my boyfriend. Anthony, this is Randal''s girlfriend. Her name is Ang Si."

    "Hey, Ang! You have a beautiful name!" Anthony clinked his ss on Ang''s.

    She had no other choice but to show a friendly gesture. She raised her wine ss and said, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Jiang."

    Anthony pretended to be a modest man, "Since you''re Randal''s girlfriend, there''s no need to call me Mr. Jiang. You can just call me Anthony."

    If Anthony didn''t address Ang as Randal''s girlfriend, Ellie would be too ashamed to get out of this awkward situation. Because of Anthony''s yful tone, it seemed like he was trying to flirt with Ang.

 Chapter 1424 Dear Respectable Mr. Gu

    "Yes, Ang. He is the youngest son of the chairman of Jiang Group! He is well-known in the Shine Empire!" A man, who might be Anthony''s friend, spoke to Ang. Just like Anthony, he looked like a rascal and he was a little...... sissy.

    Ang forced a smile and answered, "Thank you, sister Ellie. I will ask for your help when I get into trouble in the future. I don''t want to bother you, brother-inw."

    What she meant was easy to understand. If she really got into trouble, she would ask for Anthony''s help through Ellie because she didn''t want to ask him directly.

    Ellie was impressed by this girl. She smiled and said, "Ang, you''re my sister-inw! You can always ask for our help whenever you need, your brother-inw will agree to that! Is that right, darling?"

    Ellie smiled lovingly at Anthony and caressed his arms.

    Anthony got a little annoyed, but he tried not to show it. "Of course, Ang. I am very d to meet you. Come, let''s have one more drink!"

    ......

    Unconsciously, Ang has drunk half of the wine ss already.

    When Anthony went back to his seat, Ang looked at Randal who was seated beside her. He didn''t speak too much.

    She could not drink anymore. If she did, she would get drunk.

    "Ellie, you should all eat first. My mother called me when I was driving and I forgot to call her back. I want to give her a call now."

    Ellie approved. "Come back soon."

    "Okay."

    Ang nodded her head to Randal. She took her phone and walked out of the room.

    While walking in the corridor, Ang scrolled through her phone contacts to find someone who coulde and pick her up.

    Right at that moment, she saw a man who came out of the room. He was talking on his phone. She looked closely so she could recognize who it was. ''Well, is that Arvin?''

    An idea popped into her mind. Why not ask for Arvin''s help?

    She thought about it for a few minutes and stared at him. When Arvin noticed her, he gave her a cold look. She was still not sure whether she should ask for his help.

    She had always offended him whenever she was in the hospital, but there was still a little possibility that Arvin might not refuse her in private, right?

    She interrupted Arvin, who was on his way back to the room, "Dear..... Respectabl

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    Ellie would get mad if she''ll find out?"

    Anthony shook his head. "Certainly not! That woman loves my money so much. Well, that is the reason why she wants to be with me. If she gets mad, I''ll just give her a check and all of the problems will be instantly solved."

    "Hahaha! That is a clever move! You taught me a lot!"

    ......

    Once they were done doing their business, they walked out of the toilet.

    When the two men was about to leave the room, one of the cubicle doors opened. A man walked to the sink and washed his hands, while he eyed these men suspiciously.

    It was about 9 in the evening when Anthony suggested that they should all move to the KTV.

    Ang bent over the table to relieve her dizziness. She continuously drank ice water and tried to keep herself sober.

    The people inside the room had walked out one by one. Ellie was about to go to Ang, but she was surrounded by Anthony''s friends and they all walked out first.

    What Ang didn''t know was that Randal and Susie were having a chat in the corridor.

    "Look at her, she is so drunk!"

    Randal lowered his voice and said, "I really don''t want to take care of her right now. We can just spend some more time together."

    Susie felt delighted by his gesture, but she thought of Ang, "What about her? Is it really your n to leave her alone?"

    Spending this intimate moment with Randal was such a sweet triumph for Susie. However, deep inside her, she could not bear to see that her old ssmate was left there alone.

 Chapter 1425 I Want to Sleep

    Randal pushed Susie against the wall and whispered gently into her ears. "I would get somebody to send her backter." He seized Susie''s hand as he spoke to her.

    Susie''s cheeks blushed immediately. "Don''t. Ang will see us here." Ang has mastered taekwondo. She could easily beat anyone who would upset her!

    With his narrow eyes, Randal stared at Susie. "Don''t worry. She is a wimpy drinker and she''s probably be asleep now. I will call someone to escort her home. We can go to the karaoke."

    "Okay." Susie nodded shyly.

    As they both walked away, the two of them were unware that a man, who was ying a smartphone beside them, had heard their talk loud and clear.

    Huh! Ang was such a stupid girl!

    In the meantime, Anthony, the man who had once left the hotel, returned.

    He and another man rushed back into the room. "No one is there except her. Hurry up!"

    Soon, Anthony carried a drunk girl out of the hotel room.

    He carried Ang to the parking lot. When he was about to open the door of his Audi, Ang suddenly opened her eyes.

    Anthony, with his evil thoughts in mind, was shocked and nearly dropped Ang to the ground. Luckily, the car behind supported her.

    "Ang, are you awake?" He tried to ask her.

    Despite her drunken stupor, Ang still recognized him. He was Ellie''s boyfriend. Why was she with Ellie''s boyfriend?

    Not knowing she was in danger, Ang looked around her surroundings in confusion. She suddenly noticed a man standing at the hotel door at a distance which was not far from her.

    She jumped out of excitement when he recognized the man. "Hey! Big Wing! What a coincidence! I''m Ang Si!"

    "..." Of course, he knew she was Ang Si! He was not blind. Why would he not see it?

    Since she was awake and sober now, he could leave then.

    Suddenly, Anthony grabbed Ang''s wrist. "Let''s go, Ang. Everybody''s waiting for you!"

    "Who are you? I don''t want go with you!" Again, Ang got confused and couldn''t figure out who the man was.

    "I''m Ellie''s boyfriend. Hurry up, we don''t have much time now!" Anthony tried to push Ang into the car while he talked to her.

    Ang

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    together.

    Ang secretly enjoyed his warm palm. Arvin''s hand was not only in good shape but it also felt very soft andfortable.

    On the contrary, Arvin stared at Ang, who was fondling his hand. While his teeth were clenched, he said two words, "Ang Si!"

    He knew it! He should''ve just ignored her! He should have just let her take care of her own mess or whatever!

    What Arvin would like to do right now was to wash his hands with a disinfectant for a hundred times!

    He tried to pull his hand back, but Ang seized it and even put it on her face. "Big Wing, I didn''t expect that your hand would be so warm like this because you have always looked so cold. I love your hand so much!" She said to Arvin, who was extremely annoyed with what he just heard.

    "Fuck off!"

    If Ang was sober, she would definitely be frightened by Arvin''s fuming anger. She would have probably ran away as far as she could. However, in reality, she was not sober at all. Right then, she just knew that she wanted to keep holding his hand and to get closer to him.

    "You smell good, Big Wing. Are you using a perfume? No way... Doctors are not allowed to use perfume!"

    Ang was trying to squeeze herself in his arms. Arvin tried to hold his anger and closed his eyes tightly. He told himself that if Ang would not leave in three seconds, he would push her away!

    One... Two...

    Don''t you dare, Ang!

    How dare she...

 Chapter 1426 Did You Beat Me

    Arvin lowered his head and looked at Ang. He could not believe that she was kissing his...... Shirt. It was just some time ago that they were sort of enemies.

    "You steely-eyed big wings, your arms were so warm. Let me check if there was a stove in it......"

    She was about to unbutton his shirt with her hands, and wanted to touch his skin. Arvin could not bear it anymore. He pushed her away and threw her to the bed again.

    Ang grasped her back and whined because she felt a little pain on her butt. Arvin looked at her with an authoritative air and warned her in a cold way. "Ang Si, if you dare to do this again, I will throw you out from the 9th floor......"

    The room instantly became quiet because Ang suddenly jumped out of bed and let out a giggle. Then she jumped towards Arvin and kissed his lips!

    Wow! It felt so warm! Ang closed her eyes and enjoyed every bit of it.

    Yummy, yummy...... It''s so delicious!

    "Ouch! Why don''t you kiss me back?" Ang screamed and was thrown back to the bed again.

    If Ang was still not sober, he should just... Eventually, Ang came to her senses andid on the bed, looking at the man who was standing beside it with a gloomy face. She felt so confused and bewildered. "Arvin...... Arvin... That''s you, right? Arvin, why were you here?"

    She suddenly sat up from the bed and looked around her. She still felt dizzy. Jesus! Why was she in the hotel? And why was Arvin in her room?

    And, why does she feel pain in her butt? She realized something as she checked on her clothes. All right, she was well-dressed. She couldn''t understand what was going on.

    "You have sobered up, right?" His cold voice brought her mind to reality.

    Ang nodded immediately. "Yes. But why am I here......" She should be together with Randal and his friends. That was the n.

    However, Arvin didn''t answer. He turned around and made his way towards the door.

    He didn''t care about Ang''s questions and confusion at all. "Hey! Arvin, what did you do to me? Did you beat me? Why does my ass hurt so bad?"

    Arvin''s answer was just the banging sound of a shut door. He closed the door and left abruptly. He didn''t want any more trouble.

    Ang felt so confused and dumbfounded. She tried very hard to recall why she and Arvin ended up in this room.

    She could not re

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ister, okay?"

    Ang lowered her head again and mumbled, "...... She was Randal''s sister. And it''s a first time for me to give a gift. How could I give just amon and cheap present?"

    At first, she was about to buy a bag which was not so expensive. But the guide rmended her this new bag, so she bought it.

    "Ang, I warned you already. Randal is probably an evil man, so you should be careful when you''re around him!" Nancy had to enlighten and alert her. She knew those types of men.

    "He may not be that kind of person. I feel that he really has a nice personality." But she did not feel happiness. It may be because they just settled with each other for only several days.

    Nancy patted her on her shoulders and warned her in a cold way, "Ang, if you treat me as your good friend, then don''t do that again! Or else I would always be worried!"

    Ang knew Nancy was angry. She was always gentle and tender. She seldomly spoke to her in this cold and hard way. She knew that her concern was for real.

    Ang immediately came to her and reassured her, "Well, Nancy. Don''t be angry. I won''t do that again, okay?"

    "Well, that''s more I like it. Come on, it''s time for work. We don''t want to bete!"

    "Okay!"

    When they went back to the nurse station, several nurses stood around and excitedly discussed something.

    Ang liked lively discussions like this. After seeing her colleagues, she pulled Nancy and joined them immediately. "Lucy, Alice, what''s up? What happened? What made you all feel so excited? Tell me, please!"

 Chapter 1427 He Will Always be My Dream Guy

    Alice whispered, "It''s Doctor Arvin..."

    Arvin? "What''s the matter with him?"

    Alice was also a fan of Arvin. He was really popr with the girls. She felt really frustrated when she saw the scene this morning. Therefore, she said sadly, "He has a girlfriend already!"

    Ang was shocked, "You must be kidding! That emotionless guy has a girlfriend?! It doesn''t make sense!"

    Alice angrily looked at Ang immediately. "Doctor Gu is so handsome that many girls have a crush on him! It''s perfectly normal for him to have a girlfriend! What do you mean by that Ang? Is our Doctor Gu ugly? No!"

    ... Fans were so frightening, indeed! They would do all things just to protect their idol. Ang shook her head heavily. "I''m not saying bad things against Doctor Arvin. But did you really see his girlfriend? Maybe you were just mistaken?"

    Arvin had a girlfriend? Ang felt ufortable with it and bit her lip.

    Why did she suddenly feel strange about it? She was even trying hard to breathe.

    "Many people have seen the trace on the lip of Doctor Arvin. It must have been kissed hard by a woman!" Lucy told her in a mysterious tone.

    Trace? She tried to recall what happenedst night. There was not a trace on his lipst night... Maybe, after leaving the hotel, he went to see his girlfriend!

    Alice cried and said, "What should I do if Doctor Arvin already has a girlfriend? There''s no point in working here anymore!"

    Ang asked her in a low voice, "Why? What''s your rtionship with Arvin?"

    "We have no rtionship! I have worked in the hospital for a long time, but Doctor Arvin still doesn''t know me! Ang, am I really a loser?!"

    Ang was speechless! What was it that they see in this man? Women even doubted their beauty because of him so she answered, "No, you are not a loser! There are so many people in the hospital. Of course, he can''t remember everyone! Don''t think too much!"

    Alice wiped her tears and answered, "Maybe! I really wonder how Doctor Gu''s girlfriend look like! She must be as beautiful as a fairy. After all, Doctor Gu is really a charming man!

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    left by a woman! The bite on his lip was a little deep. It couldn''t be caused by just mere heat.

    It wasn''t really expected that the emotionless Arvin could do something romantic like kissing.

    Ah, her hands were so sore now...

    Arvin nced at Ang. Because of her, two women in his family caused an uproar this morning.

    Lily held Arvin''s face excitedly and was so happy to see that her grandson was finally in a rtionship.

    Teresa ponderously asked him whether he had a girlfriend or not.

    At first, they had different opinions on the marriage of the three brothers. Now, they felt even more ufortable.

    Precisely, the reason why Teresa felt ufortable was that Lily supported careless love.

    It seemed that Ang had forgotten everything that happenedst night. Now, she even seemed a little.. disdainful about him? But why?

    Arvin told Aron casually, "One more week then you can return home."

    Ang was so happy to hear that. She would be free if Aron leaves.

    "Ang, why do you look so happy?" Aron''s curious voice echoed in the room.

    Oh, no... Was I too obvious?

    "No, no. I wasn''t happy because you''re leaving."

    "I think I would not oblige to that, Arvin. I''m not in a hurry to go home. I''ll stay here for two more weeks."

    Arvin was shocked and said nothing.

    Ang hushed in silence, too. It was like everything froze as Aron said those words.

 Chapter 1428 A Devil Pretending to be an Angel

    With a confused look on his face, Aron said, "What''s wrong, Ang?"

    "Mr. Gu, my hands are sore. Can I have a break?"

    Before Aron could speak, Arvin answered, "I''ve heard that you are skilled in taekwondo. How can it be so easy for you to feel sore? Brother, look at her. Is that the kind of person you''ve chosen to take care of you?"

    ...

    Aron disagreed and shook his head. "She''s just a girl. No matter how skillful she is in taekwondo, she''s still a little girl..."

    Ang Si nodded in approval. "Exactly, " she said.

    "It''s quite normal for a girl to be cute. Don''t be picky, my little brother!" Aron replied.

    Ang Si was speechless. Cute? Her? Ang Si? Finally, her stiff upper lip moved a bit, "Are you kidding me?"

    Aron turned back and asked the man operating a machine. "Hey, are you okay? Anyway, which woman actually made your mouth hurt like this? It looks quite serious."

    Arvin stared coldly at Aron, "Isn''t it normal?"

    The other two people in the ward got stunned by what Arvin said. It took them awhile to realize what he actually meant.

    Aron nodded and said, "Yes, it''s normal. Since you are in yourte twenties now. It''s quite normal for you to date a girl."

    It turned out Arvin really had a girlfriend! But just like what Aron said, he was almost thirty years old now. It was absolutely normal for him to be in a rtionship.

    Thinking of this, Ang couldn''t help but nod to show that she was supporting Aron''s opinion.

    "Ang, why are you nodding!" The coldness of Arvin''s voice gave goosebumps all over Ang''s ears. She immediately looked at his direction.

    Arvin wore a sullen expression on his face. He stared at her with his indifferent but very attractive eyes.

    Ang shook her head immediately. "No, no, I didn''t!"

    She should be grateful to him. After all, Arvin did a good thing for her when he sent her back to the hotelst night.

    And the day when she fainted at the sight of blood, it was also Arvin who carried her to the ward next door.

    When she thought of this, Ang suddenly looked at him with a smile on her face, and she tried to see through his handsome face.

    It seemed that Nancy was right about this. Arvin was indeed

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    etting deeper!" She had no choice but to turn to him for help!

    She showed an awkward expression as she felt grateful but disgusted at the same time.

    Without saying a word, Arvin strode off. Seeing the man''s back, Ang was surprised. She cried out, "You have no conscience! I look down upon you!"

    This made Arvin stopped in his tracks. He kept thinking how she could be so rude. Anyway, he had already helped her twice...

    Feeling embarrassed, Ang lowered her head and said, "Sorry, sorry! I didn''t mean it... I''ll never say things like that again!" After saying the words, she dared not to look at Arvin anymore, and then she ran back to the nurse station.

    She realized that Arvin would have every right to think that she was the one without a conscience. After receiving his help twice, she had not expressed thanks to him. Instead, she scorned at him. She felt so sorry for what she had done!

    Right at this moment, she heard the sound of footsteps getting closer. She turned around and saw Arvin standing in the doorway.

    Ang thought he was angry, so she shed a nice smile and apologized, "Sorry, Mr. Gu. I was about to thank you... Please don''t be mad at me..."

    "Tweezers!"

    "Huh?" Ang was confused.

    Arvin walked towards her and repeated, "I need tweezers!"

    They stood not far from each other, so Ang could smell the mild musky scent of him. As she smelled deeper, her mind went nk. "What are you going to do with the tweezers?"

 Chapter 1429 Who Paid for the Dinner

    Arvin''s face hardened, "Ang, you are a fool!"

    Then, he immediately grabbed her tweezers in her hand, kicked a chair and sat next to her.

    He pulled her injured hand and dealt with the wound carefully.

    ''He... He... He... Big wing! Arvin... is trying to get the thorn out. What a surprise...'' Ang thought to herself. "Ah... too painful!"

    "Hold back!" Arvin shouted harshly.

    Ang gritted her teeth with tears in her eyes and dared not to say one more word.

    Arvin checked her wounds carefully and managed to get the little thorns out of her skin. Ang looked at him and got lost in his handsome face.

    No! Was it because she hadn''t seen handsome guys recently?! Why was she attracted to this face?

    At the same time, a scream came out from the door, "Oh, dear! My god!"

    It sounded like a ss was dropped on the floor. Ang blinked her eyes and found that there were ss shards on the floor. It was from Alice''s liquid medicine bottle.

    Alice looked at Ang and Arvin with her eyes wide open. Her reaction looked like a wife who caught her husband cheating with his mistress.

    Arvin stared nkly at her and said nothing. He just continued mending Ang''s wounds....

    Somehow, Ang felt a little guilty and wanted to pull her hand away from him. However, she wasn''t able to do it because Arvin''s hand was firmly ced on her as he tried to heal her injury.

    She felt so embarrassed that she had to say, "Alice, are... you finished? My hand... is injured. Don''t misunderstand what we are doing!"

    However, the exnation was not helpful. Arvin was the vice director of the hospital and he dealt with a nurse''s wounds! That was so unbelievable!

    Alice was still in great shock when Arvin was finished.

    "Disinfect and dress the wounds by yourself, " Arvinmanded. After he said those words to Ang, he immediately threw the tweezers and left the nurse station.

    He walked straight out of the door without saying a word to Alice as if she wasn''t there.

    Ang

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    tly at Ang. "He is a man. He should have paid for the dinner. Why did you pay for it?"

    "He forgot to bring his wallet." Actually, Randal was going to pay for the dinner, but when the waiter came, he found out that he forgot his wallet.

    Nancy frowned and said, "Ang, don''t be silly!"

    "Nancy, it was only 200 bucks! No big deal!" Ang decided not to hug Nancy because the smoky barbecue smell had clung to her clothes.

    "It''s not about the money. Do you understand, Ang?"

    "Okay. I understand. I will watch out next time." Ang was not an idiot. She understood Nancy''s words very clearly.

    "That''s right. Ang, do you really like Randal?"

    Ang got herself some juice and carefully thought of the words that she was about to say. "To be honest, I don''t like him so much. I can''t feel the love in the rtionship."

    Actually, she even couldn''t feel her heart beating whenever she was with him.

    "Then why can''t you just break up with him?" Nancy didn''t really like their rtionship.

    Now, since she knew that Ang didn''t like Randal so much, she would try her very best so that the two will break up.

    She didn''t mind to be a bad person as long as her dear friend Ang was not hurt.

    Ang was very decided, "No. I want to give it a try because we have only been together for only a short time."

 Chapter 1430 I Donâ€™t Always Come Across Arvin

    Nancy felt helpless and let out a deep sigh out of frustration. "Why are you so silly, Ang? If I were you, I would choose one of the Gu brothers! Aron is fine! He is rich, and good-looking! He has been following you around! I believe he really admires you."

    ... "He always treats me like a child, and he likes to make fun of me! I don''t want to be with him! I need someone who is more mature." When Ang went to work these days, she had always been assigned to Aron''s ward.

    She had seen Arvin numerous times. As for his father, three times and his mother, five times. She was already acquainted with the family.

    "Then you can choose Arvin! He''s been very nice to you. Besides, he had cleaned your wounds too."

    "Can''t I choose someone outside the Gu family? Why are you pressuring me, anyway?" Ang really admired her. It was not that long since she worked in the Yao Hospital, but Nancy had told her to be with one of the Gu brothers countless times already.

    If Nancy didn''t know about Arvin''s cold personality, Ang would really think that she was bribed by him.

    "Of course, you can. My older brother hasn''t married yet! How about introducing him to you?"

    Ang covered her ears immediately. "I can''t hear you! I''m going to take a shower!" And then she hurriedly ran to the bathroom.

    Nancyughed. At thest moment when Ang was about to close the door, she continued murmuring, "You just can''t give up Randal. You''re too close-minded. If you won''t listen to me right now, you''ll regret it someday!"

    Keeping Nancy outside the bathroom, Ang was relieved. When she thought about the matter seriously, she realized that Randal didn''t like her that much.

    When he was with her, Randal seldomly took the initiative. Didn''t he know how to treat his girlfriend, or maybe he didn''t love her at all?

    At Les Cafes De La Rive Gauche

    After ordering a cup of Caramel Mhiato, Ang sat near the window.

    Thinking of what happenedst night, she was still a little surprised.

    When she was about to get to sleepst night, she received a call from an unknown number. The one over the phone was... The mother of the Gu brothers¡ªTeresa Xue!

    She asked her

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ?"

    Ang immediately felt embarrassed. She was really not used to these types of questions. She looked down and pretended to sip on her coffee in order to cover her embarrassment. "Yes, I do. We have just started our rtionship."

    Her answer convinced Teresa. "Well, that''s good. What does he do? You must like him very much!"

    "He works at the Yao Hospital, too. We just graduated from the university, and we are both interns."

    Ang was still too naive! She would answer every question honestly as long as it was raised by someone who treated her kindly.

    "By the way, what''s wrong with Arvin''s mouth? Do you know anything about it? Can you tell me? I''m really worried about him! He does not say anything about himself that much." When she raised this question, she carefully observed every small reaction of Ang.

    Ang was confused. How could she know about it when his own mother didn''t know what happened? "Aunt, I''m so sorry. I don''t alwayse across Arvin in the hospital."

    "I see. I thought you were close. I have heard about Arvin cleaning your wounds..."

    "Well. There are some things you don''t know, anyway. When I was punctured by the cactus, I couldn''t find anyone who can help me. I unintentionally saw Director Gu, so I asked him to do a favor for me. That was all. However, there were rumors about us ever since." Ang felt frustrated. Arvin just cleaned her wounds for her, and suddenly, she was the talk of the town!

 Chapter 1431 You are a Fool, Angela

    Besides, it was pretty obvious Alice was still angry about the fact that Arvin got the thorn out of her skin.

    "Oh! Well, how about my second son? Does he have good meals in the hospital? I''m worried that he doesn''t like the food there." Teresa deeply thought about it. After asking the question, she lowered her eyelids and lifted hertte to cover up the emotions in her eyes. The truth was she wanted to know Ang''s feeling towards Aron.

    Speaking of Aron, Ang felt helpless and said, "Auntie, he eats well and sleeps well too. However, I want you to persuade him to leave the hospital because he needn''t stay in it. The doctors have already said that he could be discharged. Besides, home is definitely better than a hospital!"

    Ang''s facial expression and reponses confused Teresa. She thought to herself, ''This girl doesn''t have a crush on my two sons, does she?

    Anyway, it''s not allowed to get too close to them. She''s working there and it would be unprofessional.''

    "I will arrange for him to leave hospital in two days. Ang, I also have a question. Will that be okay to you?"

    "Of course, please."

    "Your father has a great hospital. Why did you leave your hospital and took on an internship in Yao Hospital? Isn''t it easier to stay in your own hospital? Besides, you said so yourself. Home is definitely better!" Chengyang Private Hospital and Yao Hospital were of the same nature and stature. Both of them were redited as level 3 hospital.

    When Teresa blurted out this question, Ang felt a little awkward and embarrassed. She pondered if she should say the truth to her. She was going to scratch the back of her head, but it might be impolite in front of an older person. Therefore, she just put her hands on herp.

    ''Should I tell Arvin''s mother that I''m here for Randal? No. It''s too humiliating!'' Ang thought to herself. "Several of my ssmates were also having an internship in the hospital. So, I''m here to be with them! Auntie, I''m definitely not a spy for my father''s hospital. I''m just a student nurse. I will leave the hospital if some better opportunitiese." Ang looked at Teresa intently as if she was trying to convince her. She was filled of anxiety.

    Her response amused Teresa. She hid her face andughed heartily. "Ang, you are so cute! Auntie knows that you are not a spy! You''re a nice person. I''m just a little curious. Don''t think about it too much."

    Ang smiled innocently

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    n her sons and the fact that you are the sessor of Chengyang Private Hospital, what could she have against you?"

    "... Well, I really can''t think of anything..." Ang immediately felt so worried. Why didn''t Arvin''s mother like her? She has always been a good girl.

    Nancyforted her and said, "Ang, judging from your encounter with their mother today, I don''t think it''s a good choice for you to love her sons. Otherwise, you will be dead!"

    "... What! You''re exaggerating things."

    Nancy told her definitely, "Of course! Suppose you were together with Doctor Gu, and your future mother-inw doesn''t like you, your life with their family will be very tough! Your life won''t be that happy anymore!"

    "Yes, that''s right! Oh, no no! You think too much. Nancy. That''s not even possible. How could I love that emotionless being?" Ang had a boyfriend now, too! She had always took pride of her loyalty.

    Nancy put her arms down hesitatingly and said, "That''s for the best! Let''s go to the meeting! Hurry up!"

    "Oh,ing!"

    ...

    The next day, Ang was sitting in a tea house and was obviously bothered by yesterday''s events. ''What''s wrong with Gu family? I just had a conversation with Mrs. Gu in a coffee shop yesterday. Why did Arvin''s grandmother ask me out? I am confused, really.

    It seemed like they were too afraid of me being with Arvin or Aron!" Ang was very frustrated.

    When Lily Mei appeared, she realized something and said, "Please don''t worry. I don''t like Arvin and Aron. I will stay away from them!"

    Lily stopped smiling immediately. "What did my daughter-inw say to you? Tell me!"

 Chapter 1432 Arvinâ€™s Grandmother and Mother were Strange

    Well... Ang intently looked at Lily''s face. Did she say something wrong? It seemed that she made her upset! "Hey, it''s really nothing. Please don''t get angry, Mrs. Gu."

    It''s really a shame to upset a woman of old age. They have very sensitive emotions. Ang hoped she could take back what she said. If only that was possible...

    "Well, Ang, you don''t even call me grandma anymore. My daughter-inw must have told you something! Well, tell me!"

    Ang shook her head immediately. "No, grandma. We just had a little chat, and it turned out to be a very nice casual conversation!" Ang forced a smile. What she said was really true, anyway...

    Lily grabbed her hand. "Easy, Ang. I''m not angry. Can you make some tea?"

    Ang nodded. She used to make tea for her grandfather. His grandpa had been an avid fan of teas. However, she said, "I can only make Tie Guan Yin. That''s the only brew that I know."

    "I''ll drink Tie Guan Yin then!" Lily called the waiter to bring the tea leaves for Ang to brew.

    The tea leaves was soon delivered. Service was really of high standard in this tea shop. Ang made a cup of Tie Guan Yin skillfully and ced the fragrant and aromatic tea in front of Mrs. Gu.

    Lily nodded with satisfaction. She knew how a tea would taste just through its aroma. She drank the cup of tea made by Ang and got right to the point. "Ang, how do you feel about my two grandsons? Which one is better?"

    ''Which one was better? Did I hear that right?'' Ang was confused. Remembering Nancy had criticized Teresa''s behavior before, Ang answered Mrs. Gu carefully, "Both of them are very good in people''s eyes, but neither of them is good for me. We just have our differences, I guess."

    Lily''s heart suddenly sank. "But, why? That''s a shame."

    "There''s no reason why. It''s probably because we just don''t hit it off. They''re both nice boys, but not my type!" Did she say it right? She didn''t want to hurt her feelings. Ang was nearly getting mad because of Mrs. Gu and her daughter-inw.

    Lily sighed heavily. "Ang, both of my grandchildren are nice actually. I wish you liked them, though."

    Her words reminded Ang of Arvin taking her to the hotel and helping her deal with the wound. Yes, they do have some good characteristics. She nodded unconsciously. "Right, Dr. Gu is a good person

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    "Arvin, aren''t you a nice man? Why would Ang choose a poor boy rather than you? What''s the matter with you?"

    Arvin heard it and frowned. What was the meaning of this? Did she have a talk with Ang?

    Why did it sound so.... ufortable? He felt a bit pressured.

    "Grandma, did you meet Ang? How did you know about this?"

    "Yes, I did. The first thing that girl said to me was that she didn''t like either of you or your brother. You must have treated her coldly and your brother''s bad temper scared her!" Lily felt so distressed as she thought that that was the only reason!

    A leopard cannot remove its spots! How could she force her two grandchildren to correct these shorings?

    Ang said she didn''t like him? Really? Arvin sneered. "She''s a heartless woman. Her attitude changes on whether you are useful to her or not! I don''t care for her at all."

    Thinking of the way Ang was like when she needed his help, Arvin hated her more.

    "Why do you regard her as a heartless woman? I''m not scolding you, Arvin. You should smile from time to time. My granddaughter-inw was scared away by your sinister face! Take it easy, okay?" She was his grandmother and she was even afraid of him sometimes! That was how Arvin had always looked. He was so serious about everything.

    It was so embarrassing to let others know!

    "I don''t care if she was scared away or not. I have no intention of getting married yet! I have many more things to do."

    Lily red at him angrily. "By the time you''re ready to get married, I will be dead already!"

 Chapter 1433 Psychiatrist of Our Hospital

    "Grandmother, is there anything else you want to say? If there is nothing to do, I want to go back to my room! I have more work to do." He didn''t want to talk about his emotions at all!

    "I have something to tell you!"

    "Then tell me now, Grandmother."

    Lily lifted her eyebrows and looked at her grandson. "Though Ang has a boyfriend, they have settled with each other for only several days. There are no deep feelings between them. You can develop and cultivate your feelings with her and let her be your girlfriend... Well, Arvin, don''t go! Come back... Arvin..."

    Arvin mmed the door behind him. He fiercely shut the door and left without no hesitation. He didn''t want to hear more about Ang.

    Lily was so sad. Arvin could not even understand that what she did was for the better. If she could not persuade him, Arvin and his brother would marry someone whom Teresa liked.

    No! She could not allow her grandsons to marry someone they don''t even like!

    Though there were no feelings between Ang and Arvin yet, she could create opportunities for them and help them develop a good rtionship.

    She didn''t mean Arvin must marry Ang in a rush. But Ang was a lively, cheerful and bright girl, while Arvin was somber and indifferently. They were a perfect match. They would bring out the best in each other. She thought they were really born to be together.

    At the Yao Hospital

    Ang and Nancy walked side by side on the wide road towards the dining hall. Nancy was shocked when she was told that Arvin''s grandmother wanted him to be with Ang. She thought... ''Arvin''s mother and grandmother were so strange. They stood opposite from each other!''

    "Ang, I think you should ept Arvin''s grandmother''s advice and settle with him. You could have a better life, you know."

    "Why?"

    "Because that old woman is really wise! She knows a couple when she sees one." Arvin''s grandmother thought they matched with each other and they should be together. That was something that they should really believe in.

    Ang was so speechless and said nothing. She have emphazised many times before that she already had a boyfriend.

    Why did it seem like they don''t care at all? Nancy didn''t like Randal, so did Arvin''s grandmother...

    She thought, ''Was Randal a really bad person? Was he really not the boyfriend type of man?'' No. She had to stay loyal to Randal. She had to stay sweet and loving to him.

    A man in a white gown walked towards them. Two assistants followed him and was reporting some work updates to him.

    Nancy pulled Ang to her. She was too busy using her phone and sh

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ake a fuss with her. He looked at her in a cold way and calmed down himself. "Will you go to that research institute for work tomorrow?"

    Nancy has put her hand away from Ang now. Ang snorted, "Arvin! You listen carefully to me! I won''t go! I, Ang Si, won''t go! I won''t follow your instructions! Unless..."

    "Unless what?" Arvin asked impatiently. He never thought it will be so hard to deal with Ang! He still had a lot of things to do and he didn''t want to waste time on her!

    Ang took a deep breath and smiled, "Unless you beg me. If you are willing to beg me, I will go to that research institute tomorrow!"

    It''s the first time for Arvin to see a woman change her attitude in such a short time. It''s quicker than turning a page of a book!

    "Go straight for 300 meters and turn right. The outpatient department is on the 6th floor. Mr. Ren is on duty today. Go now." After saying this, he left and walked away.

    Ang and Nancy were student nurses and they didn''t understand what Arvin meant. They felt dumbfounded and looked at his back. Outpatient department on the 6th floor?

    Soon after, they saw Lucy. Ang came to her and asked, "Cindy, do you happen to know Mr. Ren of the outpatient department on the 6th floor?"

    Lucy looked at her with curiosity, "Why do you ask this question? But, you didn''t know Mr. Ren? He is the psychiatrist of our hospital! A very good one at that! So many peoplee to our hospital to have sessions with him!"

    ...... Oh. He is a psychiatrist... Ang was so angry that she almost threw her lunch on the ground! How could Arvin disrespect her like this?!

    Nancy firmly grasped her hands and tried very hard to stop her. "Ang, be calm. Calm down. Control your emotions."

 Chapter 1434 I Wish You Will Get Well Soon

    Ang told Nancy in a serious tone, "He is insane!"

    "Yes! He is!" Well, she thought that it was better not to talk about this. After all, she thought Doctor Gu was a good man.

    Ang bit a piece of cuminmb. "Since he wants me to leave, I will not satisfy him. I''m not going to leave the hospital! The angrier he is, the happier I am!"

    That was her! She was open to persuasion, but not to coercion!

    "Yeah! That''s the spirit! Don''t leave!" Nancy took all of her untouchedmb chop to Ang''s te.

    Ang was so touched by her gesture that she almost cried. "Nancy, you are the best! You are always good to me!"

    "Of course! I''m nice to nobody, except you. Right? Anyway, don''t be angry, Ang! Otherwise, your wrinkles will show and you will look older soon."

    "Okay. I will not worry anymore. Let''s just enjoy our dinner, Nancy!"

    "Great! Good Ang!"

    "Nancy, how nice of you to say that!"

    Across the table, Lucy looked interchangeably to Ang and Nancy in amusement and ate some rice, "You two girls are... like lesbians."

    Ang and Nancy hugged together and said in unison, "Yes, we love each other!"

    Lucy looked at them with contempt in her eyes. "Just eat your dinner!"

    "Hahahaha!" The two girlsughed loudly.

    Time flew very fast. One weekter, Teresa finally made Aron leave the hospital. Ang was so happy that she wanted to set off firecrackers and have a celebration.

    Finally, she would never hear those words again, "Ang, I want to eat! Ang, I want that document..."

    When Aron was wheeled out to the ward by his assistants, Ang waved at him with a big smile on her face, "See you! Mr. Gu, I wish you will get well soon!"

    Aron nced back at Ang. With a nk expression on his face, he said something to her, "Don''t go beyond yourself. Otherwise, I will ask Arvin to arrange you as my private nurse!"

    Ang''s smile on her face disappeared immediately.

    Teresa smiled and said, "Ang, don''t take it seriously. He is jus

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    "I... was drunk and left alone."

    "Oh."

    For the next few minutes, both of them were inplete silence. They thought about different things.

    "Randal, I''m bad at drinking. Can you help me drink less tonight?" She couldn''t drink. Therefore, she wanted to drink less.

    "No... I mean I can help you block some cups of wine. However, people will feel unhappy if I help you too much. You can drink as much as you like. I''ll drive you home." Randal exined immediately since he knew he said the wrong words.

    Ang said, "Well, don''t forget about me."

    "Okay."

    Then, they ate some beef noodles and went to KTV.

    When they arrived, they found that a lot of people were singing already. Randal took Ang to the director of pharmacy department. "Director Liu. I''m sorry. We arete."

    Director Liu was in his forties. He smiled and nodded his head, "It''s okay. Is this your girlfriend?"

    "Yes. She is also a nurse in our hospital." Randal answered with a smile.

    Director Liu nodded his head in approval. "What a coincidence! Take your girlfriend to her seat."

    "Okay, Director Liu." They sat together.

    Suddenly, a loud voice was heard, "Is Randal''s girlfriend called Ang?"

    People looked at Ang, "Is that Ang?"

    "She''s the girl who is seducing Doctor Gu!"

    "Well, how can she be with Randal now?"

 Chapter 1435 Croton

    ... When Randal heard the whispering of some people, Randal looked really upset.

    Ang also felt very awkward. In other people''s eyes, she was the girl that once seduced Arvin...

    Since another song has began, everyone gradually focused their attention on singing instead of the rumors. Ang started to feel relieved.

    "Ang, you have to pay attention to your image!" Randal talked to her with an unsatisfactory tone.

    Ang''s face turned red out of embarrassment, "I have exined to you already that I didn''t seduce Arvin!"

    Randal saw that she became angry, so he said nothing after that. Later, his colleagues passed two bottles of beer to them.

    Since Ang knew no one from the Pharmacy Department and Randal didn''t even bother to talk to her, Ang felt very bored that she decided to y on her phone.

    When the clock has hit 7:30, almost all the employees under the management of Director Liu hade inside the room. They all decided to drink together. Because of this, the environment became very hot!

    A guy saw Randal''s indifference to Ang and he started to chat with her, "Which department are you in?"

    Ang immediately closed her phone, "VVIP Ward."

    "Wow, great! Oh, didn''t youe to the hospital only for a short time? They don''t have internship in VVIP ward!" The guy scratched his head and looked at her with doubt.

    Ang realized that she had said something wrong. So, she said, "Don''t tell others!"

    The guy understood immediately what she meant. "Okay. I swear I''ll not tell others! They said you are Ang Si, right?"

    "Yes. What''s your name?" Since he looked very honest, Ang asked him.

    "I''m Croton!"

    "Ha ha! Really? Did I heard something wrong?" Ang couldn''t helpughing. Actually, she reallyughed a lot!

    Croton scratched his head, "My name is Croton, C-R-O-T-O-N!"

    "Well. Isn''t croton a kind of nt used to treat constipation?" It was a rare name!

    Croton looked at her with a worshipful expression and said, "Yes. You ar

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    o drunk and his face has already turned red. He said, "I''m not done here. You can ask a driver to take you home!"

    "..." Ang really wanted to give him a p, but she was too tired to do this.

    Never mind. It was not the time to fuss about this. She stood up from the sofa, went to the door and got out to ask for a designed driver.

    After she closed the room door, the loud music was isted inside. Ang swore she would never go to such ce with Randal again.

    Randal was too unreliable. She felt really disappointed!

    After seeing a waiter, she leaned against the wall. "Hello, can you ask a designated driver for me?"

    The waiter came and asked her, "Well, where are you going to?"

    Where? Ang opened her mouth but no words came out of her mouth.

    Her brain was kind of short out... She had no idea where to go.

    Well, she decided to walk towards the elevator.

    When the elevator door opened, she entered inside and ran into someone who was already in there.

    When Ang smelled a familiar scent, she directly ran into his arms, hugged him and slept.

    The next morning, Ang was woken by the doorbell sound.

    When she opened her eyes, the ceiling looked differently. She looked at it with confusion in her eyes. After she have noticed the arrangement in the room, she realized that she was in a hotel.

 Chapter 1436 Arvin, Shame on You

    Who sent her to the hotel?

    ... She didn''t know.

    Someone knocked at the door. Ang came to open the door and saw a hotel attendant. "Good morning. It''s time for you to check out. Will you extend your stay or check out now?"

    "Check out!"

    Then she closed the door abruptly. However, she was dumbfounded when she noticed that she was wearing a night robe. Who changed this for her?

    What happenedst night?

    She didn''t know! She couldn''t recall anything! She felt helpess as she scratched her head!

    Ang checked herself carefully when she took a bath. But it seemed like nothing unusual has happened...

    She took out her phone from her bag and found out that her phone was turned off.

    At the Yao Hospital

    Ang thought it for a long time and decided to ask for leave for a while. She wanted to do an examination to know whether she was clean or not.

    She felt hesitated to do the examination. For a long time, she wandered outside the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department.

    Atst, she finally sent a message to Joy Liu from the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department. She wished if she could perform an examination on her when she was free.

    Joy and Nancy were high school ssmates, while Ang was Nancy''s good friend. Through Nancy, Ang met Joy Liu and they both got along well.

    Joy Liu replied to her message quickly, "Go and wait at the No. 2 B ultra room. We still have a meeting with Mr. Gu to solve some problems."

    Seeing this, Ang put her phone in her pocket and stealthily walked toward the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department. She took a while to find the No. 2 B ultra room.

    There were only a few people in there at this time. Several people were assigned in the No. 1 B ultra room.

    She stopped when she was about to open the door and walked in. She heard Arvin''s voice. "What are you doing here?"

    ... Oh my god! She was so unlucky! Arvin saw her here! Out of all the people in this city, how could she cross paths with Arvin rather than other people?

    She really could not understand why Arvin found her at the same time when she wanted to do an examination!

    Ang didn''t know how to answer his question so she ignored him and directly walked into the B ultra room.

    But, Arvin followed in and stared at her in a cold way. He could sense the guilt from her expression, "

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    r long time and finally made up her mind. "Okay. I will do that examination! Let Joy Liue in!"

    "Just lie down. I will do that examination for you. I am more skilled than her!"

    "..." He would do that examination for her? That was a private examination... Ang blushed, "Arvin, you are so shameless!"

    Arvin gave her a cold look, "I don''t want to waste time. Justy down."

    "I won''t do it!" Ang rushed towards the door!

    "If you don''t do this, Joy Liu will be fired!"

    ''All right, you can fire her, I can let Joy Liu go to Chengyang Hospital for work.'' Ang thought to herself. But wait, there was no branch of Chengyang Hospital in the Shine Empire...

    "I will let my brother arrange her in another hospital!"

    Arvin sat beside the machine and spoke to her in an indifferent way, "Joy Liu could not find any job as long as I am here. Unless your brother can defend her eternally!"

    "... Arvin, shame on you!" Ang never thought Arvin could be so hateful. She could not help cursing him.

    Arvin ignored her and wore a pair of disposable gloves. He said to her, "I will give you three seconds to consider. One¡­ Two..."

    Several minutester, Ang wiped her tears and tidied up her clothes. Then, she rushed out of the room. When she came out, her cheeks were blushing.

    Inside the room, Arvin threw his gloves and destroyed the records in the machine. He left the room in a good mood.

    It''s hard for a woman to keep herself pure in thisplex society, but Ang was able to hold on to it. He felt so happy about this.

 Chapter 1437 I Want to Break Up with You

    Outside, Joy popped her head over to check the room. Arvin gave her a warning look and she immediately stood up. "Please rest assured, Director Gu. I know nothing about it!"

    In fact, she wanted to say that she knew it, she totally knew it. Arvin personally examined Ang.

    Arvin left the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department without saying anything.

    When he left, some doctors came over to Joy. "Joy, do you know what Director Gu did in there?"

    Because Ang ran too fast, no one had ever seen here out of the ultrasound room except some patients. Everyone thought that there was only Arvin in the room.

    Joy gave them an embarrasing smile. What excuse should she make up? That''s it! "Director Gu said that he was going to answer an important call. It''s so important that no one heard what he said on the phone."

    "Well, I see!" They should believe thisme excuse.

    Joy felt relieved, "Yeah, yeah. That''s right!"

    ...

    When Ang returned to the VVIP ward, Nancy saw the look on her friend''s face. It was obvious that Ang was extremely annoyed with Arvin. However, Nancy didn''t know how he offended Ang so she just listened to her and let herin about him. "Arvin is abnormal. He has no right to use me of such things!"

    "He has no shame! He is definitely abnormal!"

    "He is a psychopath!" He took advantage of her! She would no longer have her own privacy in front of Arvin now...

    Nancy put down the syringe, took off her gloves and asked her, "Ang, what did Director Gu do to you? Why do you keep swearing at him? Did he flirt with you?"

    However, Arvin didn''t look like that kind of person at all!

    Ang swung her fists in the air and blurted out, "he did!"

    "He did?" Nancy was totally shocked! "Tell me, what did he do to you? Were you with himst night?"

    Ang didn''te homest night. Nancy has called her numerous times, but she didn''t answer.

    Nancy was so worried that she almost called Ang''s older brother, Sven Si.

    "No, I wasn''t! I wasn''t with him!" The beer! Its'' all because of the beer! It''s all the beer''s fault! She would never drink beer anymore!

    "Then what happened to you? Did he get you into bed? If he did, it''s not right. It should be Randal who should have gotten you into bed. Ang, why d

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    his embarrassment. "Director Gu, we''re just having a petty argument. I''m sorry you have seen us like this. Ang,e here!"

    "Ang, I shouldn''t get involved with your affairs!"

    "Good to know! Now, go away!" Every time Angel would see Arvin, she remembered how he had humiliated her. At the same time, she got ufortable at the fact that Arvin already saw through her.

    Arvin ingnored her displeasure. "I''m well aware about what you have said before. Actually, Ang, you have lost your first kiss several years ago."

    You have lost your first kiss several years ago! Boom! In an instant, Ang''s world turned upside down!

    "What do you mean?" Why didn''t she know about it? He must be lying! That''s right! Unconsciously, Ang raised her voice. "Does it feel funny to fool me? How can you be so annoying?"

    Upon hearing it, Randal scowled. He got curious about what Arvin had said. "Director Gu, do you mean that you were Ang''s first kiss?"

    He was quite smart... Right! If he wasn''t smart, how could he manage to date two girls at the same time? Arvin didn''t bother to look at Randal. He just nodded his head. "Exactly. Ang, don''t lie to him anymore!"

    "Do you think it''s funny to smear my image in this way?" Ang rushed to Arvin angrily and lifted her head up to look into his eyes.

    Was he just paranoid? She has never kissed anyone.

    "You don''t believe what I have said? You can call your brother and ask about it. Besides, do you have any idea where the injury in my mouth came from?"

 Chapter 1438 So Worried

    Arvin''s words have caused Ang to feel humiliated! ''Why is he asking me this question right now? Did I ...?'' She was utterly confused about what had just happened.

    "Yes. In the hotel, you hugged me and you even bit my lips!"

    Ang was unable to speak...

    Randal froze on the spot. He couldn''tprehend what he just heard...

    After the big revtion, Arvin left the two in the parking lot. He got into his Porsche and drove away.

    Randal looked at Ang with disappointment. "Ang, you have been fooling us at the same time! Is he the reason why you want to break up?"

    ''No. No.'' She shook her head.

    A few years ago, her first kiss was... Arvin?

    The trace left on Arvin''s lip was her doing?

    It was absurd! Too absurd! Arvin was too absurd! How could he make up that kind of lie? He must be unhappy to see her with Randal. He must be jealous! Yes! That could be the only reason!

    If it was not true, how could she have no memory of it? Why couldn''t she remember it?

    Ang ignored Randal''s anger. She took out her phone immediately and dialed Sven''s number.

    When Randal saw Ang speaking to her brother on the phone, he shut up.

    "Ang, you are so heartless! How could you not call me for such a long time?" At the same time, Sven was trying to put his little baby to bed.

    Ang asked him nervously, "Sven, Arvin and I... what really happened between us? Please tell me!"

    "..." Sven didn''t respond immediately.

    "Sven? Tell me! He was definitely lying to me, right? Several years ago, he was in Shine Empire and I was in C Country. Nothing happened between us, right?" Yes! Arvin was so annoying. He always bothered her.

    "The truth is you kissed him. Listen carefully, Ang. You actually went to men''s room by yourself!"

    "..."

    Without saying any word, Ang hung up.

    Randal seized the chance and asked her, "What did your brother say?"

    Ang didn''t pay attention to Randal. She dialed Chuck''s number and asked him with a sweet voice, "Dear dad, are you avable right now?"

    Ang''s voice ha

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    s afraid that she wouldn''t be able to say anything over the phone. WeChat was a better way to talk so she could think of what to say first before sending the message.

    Soon, Nancy gave her Arvin''s WeChat number. Ang sent him a friend request.

    Gage immediately called Arvin, "Arvin, since when did you know my sister?"

    Arvin didn''t understand why Gage asked him. "She is a nurse in our hospital. Don''t you know that?"

    Because Gage was busy with a big project abroad recently, he had no idea about his sister''s condition. He thought Nancy was preparing for the postgraduate entrance exam!

    "That little girl! I was too careless! Would you help me take care of my sister? She is timid and overcautious!"

    Arvinughed, "I don''t need to take care of her. Ang is good to her."

    "Ang? Ang and her sister are nurses in Yao Hospital? Since he knew Ang''s family well, he was quite surprised to hear this news.

    "Yes."

    For a few seconds, the line was very quiet... Finally, Gage broke the silence. "What''s the matter with those girls? They''re crazy!" However, he was more worried when he found out that Ang was with Nancy! "I want to tell you this. Ang is too innocent! Her martial arts is great, but she is too easy to be deceived by others. You have to look after them!"

    Arvin answered coldly, "Okay. This is why you called me, right?"

 Chapter 1439 Do You Think Iâ€™ll Piss That Little Princess Off

    "No, it''s because of Nancy. She suddenly asked me for your WeChat ID. I''m a little curious about your rtionship with her. You two are quite closetely, huh?" His good friend and his sister... ''Thisbination is not bad!'' Many thoughts shed through Gage''s mind.

    Nancy Dong asked for his Wechat ID? Arvin figured it out in a few seconds.

    "When will youe back?" He asked.

    Gage ignored his question. Instead, he asked him something else. "Are you developing some kind of a rtionship with Nancy?" Despite his cold and distant nature, Arvin is a nice man.

    No! He nearly forgot the most important thing about Arvin. He was already in love with someone! It was better if Nancy wouldn''t be with him.

    "You''ve thought way too far!" Arvin broke Gage''s daydreaming. "If I''m not mistaken, she probably asked for my Wechat ID because of Ang Si!"

    "So what''s going on between you and Ang?"

    "I have nothing to do with her!" Arvin answered him without any trace of hesitation.

    Gage was even more confused by his answer. "Then, who are you seeing right now?"

    "No one! I''ll go now if you don''t have anything else to say. I''m too busy to talk about these things with you on the phone!" In order to give Gage no more chance to speak, Arvin pushed the end call button to stop the conversation.

    When Arvin logged on to his WeChat ount, sure enough, a notification of a friend request came over. The WeChat ID was Sun Knight.

    ... Sun Knight!

    If Ang didn''t use her selfie as a background of her Moments, Arvin would regard it as a man''s WeChat ount!

    He tapped ept.

    It seemed that Ang was very anxious. She sent him a message immediately. ''Dr. Gu?''

    Arvin sneered. Isn''t that nonsense? He typed... ''Just say it.''

    She typed back and sent him a reply in an instant. ''Can we talk?''

    ''I don''t have time to waste!'' That was true. Arvin''s schedule was jam-packed today.

    Ang took a deep breath and suppressed her anger. ''Then tell me what happened in the men''s room!''

    ''I have a job to doter. I have no time to talk about this meaningless thing with you.''

    Ang was so angry. Why did she even message him? ''I''ll bother you until you say it!'' Ang insisted. She would never give up.

    ''I don''t care!'' He dismissed the thought.

    ...

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    e sofa. He wrapped his arms around Nicole and kissed her soft red lips.

    "You''ve made the match of Ang and Arvin, so you are the one to me!" Nicole remembered what she heard when Arvin called Lily.

    She witnessed how Sven nned to marry his sister to the Gu family.

    "Did I do the wrong thing? I saw Arvin kissed Ang in the bathroom. He should be thankful to God for letting him have a chance to marry Ang!" However, his sister was also worthy of an excellent man like Arvin!

    In the past years, Arvin was incredibly well known in the medical field. At the begining, Arvin was his rival, but he seemed to surpass him. A greatly talented man like Arvin should not be an enemy! Arvin should be his friend!

    Nicole shook her head and sighed. "Ang is still a young girl. Don''t worry too much about her! You should worry about your father. If he finds this one out, you''ll probably get punished!"

    Imagine if Chuck knew that Sven was trying to marry his precious daughter to someone else, he would definitely strip Sven''s skin off!

    "Oh, that''s not true. I have only thought of doing that for Ang''s sake. Dad should''ve known that she would get married someday! If heins again, maybe there is something wrong with his brain!" Sven was really envious of those people who had the chance to have a daughter. ''Why didn''t Nicole get pregnant anymore after giving birth to two boys?''

    As time went on, he had to give up the idea of having a daughter because of the risk it brought to Nicole''s health.

 Chapter 1440 Iâ€™m So Proud of Myself

    "Okay. We will visit Ang some other day. You''d better have a shower so you can sleep! I think you might be very tired. Have a good rest, honey!"

    Sven nodded his head. Before going to the bathroom, he hugged Nicole and kissed her forehead.

    In the next room, Daisy sighed, "Sven is a good child. He also loves Ang very much. Otherwise, he would have broken out like a volcano since you always pick up a quarrel with him because of Ang."

    "I don''t care about him. He is a boy and he''s Ang''s big brother. Therefore, he should spoil Ang under all conditions!"

    Daisy was quiet for a few seconds before she blurted out, "Look at you! You have spoiled Ang terribly! After graduation, she didn''t prepare for the postgraduate entrance exam. She chose to be a nurse instead! You knew it but you can''t even do anything about it! You didn''t want to me her!" Daisy knew her husband so well!

    Chucky beside her and he insisted, "As long as Ang is happy!"

    ... "Fine. Forget it! If nobody wants to marry her, you will apany her for your whole life!"

    "It will be much better if she is not married to anyone. I think it''s quite good if she stays with us forever!" That was what Chuck really wanted!

    Daisy turned off the bedmp andy in bed beside Chuck, "Go to bed early. Ang is like a trouble. When nobody wants to marry her, you will be worried very much!"

    In the dark room, Chuck shook his head. He proudly imed, "In my eyes, my daughter is the most excellent girl! She will definitely find her Mr. Right someday! He is surely an exceptional man!"

    As for the thing that he said about Ang never getting married, he didn''t mean it! Ang definitely had to marry someone! He prayed that Ang would marry someone who loved her very much. Until then, he would feel relieved.

    In Yao Hospital

    Ang had sighed for a million times already and Nancy could not stand her anymore. "Ang, you''d better go to Ward 2 to look after the patient! Maybe you can go for a walk. Just don''t sigh beside me, please!"

    Ang nodded and stood up without saying a word, then she walked towards the ward.

    She was really curious about her lost first kiss! How did it happen and why? How did she bite Arvin''s... lip?

    Howev

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    e her shut up!

    Lulu scowled at her. She looked at Ang''s pink nurse uniform and assessed her from head to toe. "Your looks are not very beautiful. Figure is also not good! You are not charming at all! However, the pink nurse uniform makes your skin look white... Anyway, do you know Arvin?"

    Ang became very displeased about Lulu''s remarks. To show her disapproval, she stood straight and held her chin up, "There''s nothing wrong about being in bad shape! I''m so proud of myself!"

    Lulu seemed unhappy. Instead, she asked, "Do you know Arvin?"

    "Yes. I know him. He is the vice director of this hospital. Everybody knows him! Can you give me back the paper?" Ang pointed at the wrinkled paper in Lulu''s hand.

    "How dare you say bad things about him! You are dead! Come with me! Let''s go to his office!" Lulu grabbed Ang''s hands and pulled her to Arvin''s office.

    "No! I mean we needn''t go to his office. Can you give me back the paper?" ''Is it ok to use force?'' If she went to Arvin''s office, she would be dead!

    "No! You can''t leave without a punishment! No way!"

    "Can you just let it go, okay?"

    "No!"

    Ang looked at her. She seemed ready to strike, "If you insist on doing this, I will teach you a lesson! I warn you I''m good at martial arts! I''m not responsible for your pains!"

    Lulu''s lips curled with disdain. She stared at Ang and challenged her, "Do you think I''m unable to do the martial arts? Well, we wouldn''t know unless we do a littlepetition, right?"

 Chapter 1441 Angela Said That You are a Freak

    ''As a member of the Gu family, we''re not allowed to be crushed in a fight. Especially my elder brothers, who were often kidnapped, have improved their skill in fighting and battling with the kidnappers.''

    "Oh, then you can also do it!" Ang wondered, "So tell me, how can I have that paper back?"

    "What''s your name?" Lulu demanded without turning her back.

    "Ang Si. what''s your name?" Ang answered quickly because she needed her help. Finally, she revealed her name to show their intimacy.

    "Ang Si?" Lulu was puzzled for a brief moment. She was confused whether she had heard of this name before or not. Why did it sound a little famr?

    "Yes, what''s your name?" Ang began to probe into the details. Later on, they entered the elevator together.

    While everyone was watching the floor number on the elevator, Ang focused her attention to the piece of paper in Lulu''s hand. She decided to get it back by all means. She even considered snatching it.

    "My name is Lulu Gu."

    "Oh, good name." Ang answered absentmindedly. Her eyes were glued at Lulu''s hands. ''How about to push her out when the door openster?'' Ang thought.

    Soon, the door of the elevator opened and Ang asked Lulu to get off first. When Lulu moved a few steps forward, Ang stretched out her hands quickly to snatch the paper.

    Unfortunately.. The piece of paper was clutched tightly in Lulu''s hand. As a result, it was teared into half. Actually, what Ang got in her hand was only a quarter.

    Lulu reacted quickly. Seeing Ang''s action, she turned back right away to face her. Then, she dragged her out of the elevator before the door was closed. "Are you trying to run away? There is no way that you can leave without seeing your vice director and getting you punished!"

    Lulu had informed Arvin before her arrival, so he waited for her inside the office.

    The door of the office was ajar. Ang knew that it was impossible to run away. Her face suddenly paled with fear.

    ''This Arvin is a freak! I can''t be caught by this girl once more!''

    "Forgive me! Please!" Ang pulled Lulu back with strength, then she pushed her against the wall.

    Ang''s arm pressed against Lulu''s neck. She stretched the other hand

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    "I needed to find Arvin to solve some problems." ''Who knows that Ang would appear unexpectedly!''

    "Wait here in my office. When Ang leaves, you can go."

    "Why?"

    "Why for what? Just stay here! Don''t you fear your brother''s bad temper?"

    Lulu understood what his dad meant. She suddenly felt scared. "Okay, " she said.

    In the office of deputy director

    Ang looked lifeless as she leaned her head against the door. She was motionless, except for her eyes which only moved when she looked at Arvin.

    Arvin ced the paper on the desk and sat on a stool. He waspletely silent.

    Neither of them spoke and the office was so quiet. Ang moved back and forth. The only thing she thought was whether she could escape or not.

    She wanted to go home right now. She was willing to drop anything including her boyfriend! As long as this troublemaker would let her go!

    ''Yes! It is workable!''

    Ang secretly put her hand on the door knob and slowly twisted it...

    "Ang!" Arvin suddenly shouted at her. She was terrified and pulled her hand away from the knob.

    Out of panic, she nodded her head and she mumbled, "Gu... Doctor Gu."

    Arvin stood up and slowly approached her.

    His sharp eyes stared at her frightened eyes and said, "You think I''m coward, don''t you?"

    ''What?'' Once again, Ang doubted whether she had misheard his words or she was just imagining it because she didn''t expect Arvin to ask her if he was coward.

    "How could it be possible!"

 Chapter 1442 Angela Has Asked for a Leave

    Recently, Ang was having an unlucky streak. She decided to go to the temple to pray when she was on a leave.

    Arvin stood in front of her, lifted her chin and made her look at his eyes.

    She only wore a lip gloss and this made her lips look so attractive.

    They stared at each other in silence. Ang''s mind froze because she never looked at Arvin in this way. She felt a mixture of fear and excitement.

    But, Arvin was... Totally attracted by her beautiful eyes and angelic face.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the room changed. At first, they were having a conflict and both of them hated each other. But now, Arvin showed a different side of him. Ang saw the tenderness in his eyes...

    "Doctor Gu..." ''Arvin.''

    Before she could even finish the sentence, she was stopped by a kiss. Arvin kissed Ang! It was slow and soft...

    "Bang!" It seemed that something exploded in Ang''s mind. She couldn''t fight against the thoughts flooding her mind that time. She never thought Arvin would kiss her. She was so shocked that she didn''t know how to react.

    Despite the fact that they both kissed each other before, that didn''t count because she was drunk and dizzy at that time. She couldn''t even remember what she has done.

    But now, they had a kiss when they were both sober!

    His kiss was so sweet, his lips were warm and tasted like mint, and just like that Ang couldn''t refuse it.

    Arvin pressed himself onto Ang. Her body leaned against the door so she had no chance to escape. There was no distance between them. Arvin firmly held her in his strong arms.

    She was so nervous that she had to grip his clothes which caused his white coat to wrinkle.

    After a long time, Arvin still didn''t want to let go of her. Ang was so scared that she might bit him again. As expected, she couldn''t control herself and bit him fiercely.

    The result was...

    It seemed like... She tasted blood...

    Even when his lip was bitten by Ang, Arvin still held on to her and didn''t move.

    He only released her when he finally felt satisfied.

    His lower lip was bleeding, which made Ang uneasy and unable to breathe in easily.

    Arvin knew that she could not stand the sight of blood, so he bit his lower lip to hide it.

    As a result, Ang

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    aid goodbye to Arvin.

    Looking at Darren, Arvin thought that a pretty face could help him, so hemanded the nurse behind him. "Go and call Ang toe here!"

    Ang liked children and she was always willing to y with them.

    It was Nancy who stood behind him. She answered him in a weak voice, "Mr. Gu, Ang has asked for a leave."

    Stanley knew Nancy was there, but he didn''t spoke to her even when he left. What''s more, he even didn''t give her a look... Nancy was so upset.

    "Ask for leave?" Arvin gave Nancy a puzzled look. "Why?"

    "Recently, Ang felt ufortable so she decided to ask for a leave. She went back home to have a good rest." Nancy truthfully replied.

    Arvin frowned, "She filed a leave? For how long? How long has she been gone?"

    "She asked for a one-month leave. She has gone for four days now." Nancy had a feeling that the reason why Ang suddenly asked for a leave was because of him!

    Arvin didn''t respond. He was so busy that he had to go to the operating room. He let Nancy stay there to look after Darren.

    Jane''s Cake Shop in C Country

    Ang bent over the table in a low spirit. She was eating the dessert and said, "Jane, your Tiramisu tastes better than before!"

    Jane proudly answered with a smile on her face, "Of course! I learned it for a long time! I''m working very hard!"

    "All right. But I really couldn''t understand why Daniel allowed you, a really rich woman, also a mother of three children, to operate and run this dessert shop!"

 Chapter 1443 Whatâ€™s His Response

    "Why wouldn''t he allow me? Isn''t he busy working every day? Look at you, Ang. What''s wrong with you? You''re so gloomy." J stared curiously at the girl who was in a low spirit.

    Ang swayed her hand. "Oh, forget it. I''ve met a super annoying person who always makes me upset!" So, she went home and hid there for a while. Her time away from Arvin was really joyful! However... It seemed that something had changed. Suddenly, she wasn''t even interested in doing anything.

    "A man or a woman?"

    "A man!" Ang said as she unconsciously clenched her teeth.

    As soon as J heard that it was actually a man who drove Ang so mad, she made a wild guess, "Do you like him, or does he like you?"

    "Like him? Oh,e on! I have a boyfriend!" Ang retorted.

    "Well, maybe he''s fond of you!" J continued her guess.

    "No way! Did you know? He also attended the wedding ceremony of you and Daniel! That guy is as cold as Daniel! I wanted to ask godfather for several times if he and godmother have another son living outside the city or not!"

    After thinking about it for a long time, J remembered an outstanding handsome man with an expressionless face. "Is he a doctor?" Daniel had mentioned Arvin to her.

    "Yes! He is!"

    "Oh, I remember him! His name is Arvin Gu, right?" He also went to the wedding of Colin Li and Sophia Lo. An outstanding man like him was always very impressive!

    "Yes! Jane, you know him!" Ang looked at her excitedly.

    J shook her head. "No, I don''t know him. I have only heard his name. It''s just that he seems to be quite famous in the field of medicine recently. He''s really cold, as you said." Ang thought to herself, ''This kind of man... You couldn''t define him easily. It''s fine if he was cold outside and warm inside like Daniel. However, if he was cold in mind, heart and body, that would be not so good.''

    "Well, he''s not only cold, but also hateful!"

    ''Very hateful! A hateful pervert!''

    J thought about what she was about to say before she carefully replied, "Since he''s so hateful and you ha

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ouse." Aunt Liu was a trusted nanny of the Si family and had worked for them for many years.

    Ang threw herself in the sofa. "Mom... Let me help you!"

    "It''s okay, I can handle it. What''s the matter with you? Why you look so lifeless?" Daisy leaned close to her daughter and watched her carefully.

    Ang shook her head. She did not know what was the matter with her, she felt like she just lost a part of her soul.

    "Do you feel ufortable? Go find your brother and let him check you." Daisy removed her gloves and touched her daughter''s forehead. Ang didn''t have a fever.

    Ang shook her head again. "I''m not sick. I just feel a little sleepy. I''m gonna sleep for a while, mom."

    "Okay. Call me if you need anything!"

    Ang didn''t know what happened to her until she was in bed. She was just sleepy. Ang checked her phone and soon fell asleep.

    When it was about to get dark, her cell phone rang. She opened her WeChat and looked at the message with her sleepy eyes. It was Sven, he told her to go downstairs.

    Was he back home?

    She yawned and crawled out of the bed in her pink pajamas.

    Ang didn''t mind her long and unkempt hair. She walked out of her room and went downstairs.

    Halfway down the stairs, Ang could hear someone talking in the living room. Sven sat facing the stairs. Beside him, another man was sitting in an armchair.

 Chapter 1444 The Man Who Comes to Our Home is Our Guest

    Ang, who just woke up, totally ignored the man seated beside Sven.

    She yawned again and asked, "Sven, what do you want me to do here?"

    Wearing her pink pajamas, she walked to the living room, and nced at Sven...

    "Sven... What? Big Wing? How is it possible!" It was Arvin who was standing beside Sven! Ang looked at him with her eyes wide open.

    Was she daydreaming? Or how could she see Arvin at her home?

    Ang could not believe what she just saw! She rubbed her eyes and tried to confirm it butter on, she heard Daisy''s voice. "Ang, we have a guest. Go back to your room, change your clothes and then pleasee down."

    Now, Ang believed in what she was seeing! The man, who stood in front of her and looked at her nkly, was indeed Arvin!

    He wore a ck T-shirt and a ck leisure suit. He was seated on the sofa. He looked so charming and powerful, which made people afraid to get close to him.

    "Why are you at my home?" Ang walked to Arvin and asked him.

    "I''m just passing by." Daisy served him a cup of tea. He took up the cup and drank a little to conceal the emotions in his eyes.

    Looking at his sister, Sven had an impulsion to kick her out of the room. She was wearing pajamas and her hair was a mess...

    "Ang, go back to your room and change your clothes!"

    It was until then that Ang was aware that she was wearing a cartoon pajamas which had Micky Mouse on it... Gosh! Oh my God! Her imagination! She hurriedly went upstairs.

    When Ang disappeared out of his sight, he noticed that Arvin was still looking at the staircase of the second floor. ''He is looking at Ang, '' Sven thought to himself.

    He knew what this meant so he requested to Daisy, "Mom, it''s toote for Arvin to leave tonight. Can you cook something for us? I want Arvin to go back to his home tomorrow. What about staying the night here? Arvin, what do you think?"

    Arvin looked at him. He knew what Sven was thinking about because he asked his opinion atst!

    After ncing at the staircase of the second floor, he answered, "That''s fine with me. Sorry for bothering you, aunt Daisy."

    Daisy knew Sven had a close rtionship wit

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    Arvin isn''t the man who liked toin! It was me who called him at that time, so I knew it. Did you know you puked all over him? How dare you me him for that?" Sven called Ang at the same night when she got drunk for the second time. It was Arvin who answered Sven''s call.

    Arvin gnashed his teeth and called Ang''s name. Sven was curious about what happened so he asked Arvin and that was how he knew that Ang got drunk and puked all over him.

    "When did I puke all over him?" Ang tried very hard to recall what happened when she got drunk the first time. Sven must have lied to her. She was sober when she was in hotel and didn''t remember that she vomitted!

    Sven exined to his sister, "What you said was the night that you joined the party of the pharmacy department. Did you know, if it wasn''t for Arvin that night, you might have lost your purity and you would not be clean now!"

    "Wait... Wait a moment!" Ang released Arvin''s wrist. She was confused about what Sven actually meant. She asked Arvin, "So, my brother is telling me now that it was you who sent me to the hotel that night, right?"

    Arvin nodded but didn''t speak anything.

    "And I puked all over you..." Gosh! How could she do such a disgusting thing!

    Arvin nodded again.

    Ang was speechless, "..."

    Sven pulled Ang to his side and said, "So, you still insist on letting your savior stay at the hotel? Ang, I''m ashamed to be your brother!"

 Chapter 1445 Angela Gu

    "..." Ang couldn''t even say a word.

    This time, Arvin took the opportunity to speak, "Excuse me, Mrs. Si and Sven. I have to go now!"

    As soon as he said it, Arvin went out.

    Daisy Tang had heard all the words clearly. It seemed that Arvin had helped Ang a lot!

    "Hold on, Arvin. Let me cook dinner for you! I must thank you for being so good to Ang!"

    "No, thanks. Ang seems to... dislike me!" It was obvious that Arvin was pretending to be sad. His gesture surprised Ang. ''Were those words really from Arvin?''

    Daisy gave her daughter an angry look. "Ang is still a naive little girl, just leave her alone. Pleasee in, Arvin!"

    ...

    She was a naive little girl? She watched Arvin as he walked in the living room. Ang was dumbstruck!

    It was not right! Why would things go on like this? ''Mom, your daughter''s naked body had been seen by him, okay? I was also kissed by him, do you know? He''s a Wolf pretending to be innocent, didn''t you see?'' Ang wanted to cry.

    "Mom... Sven?"

    "Ang, go and get Arvin some drinks. I''ll do the cooking."

    "Ang, I''m going to talk about something with Arvin. Would youe here and listen?" Sven acted like a kind brother. He waved his hand to his speechless sister.

    It took a long time for Ang to find her voice back. "... Why should I listen to you two talking? Besides, he can get some drinks for himself if he''s thirsty!"

    "Dad is going to let you take over the hospital, soe and listen to it carefully, or you want dad''s work to be destroyed in your hands?"

    "Will I be able to develop the hospital to the top of the world after listening to your talk?" Besides, she didn''t want to take over the hospital at all.

    Ang unwillingly took the drink which was handed over to her by Daisy, then she walked slowly to the sofa and sat beside Sven.

    "Since you can''t develop the hospital to the best in the world, you should find a capable husband and let him help you to run it!"

    ... That was too straightforward!

    Even though Ang didn''t quite understood what Sven meant, Arvin understo

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    me!" Thinking that she was in her own zone, Ang couldn''t stop her lips from smiling.

    Arvin raised his left hand and touched Ang''s lips with his finger when she smiled. "Don''t get too excited, Ang!"

    Ang was taken aback when Arvin touched her lips. Due to her surprise, she took a step back clumsily. She didn''t know that behind her was the threshold. "... Ah!"

    Ang grabbed Arvin''s hand in a hurry to save herself from falling on the ground. Arvin pulled her in his arms by reflex.

    "Oh my god! That was too scary..." Ang patted her beating chest. She would definitely fall down if Arvin reacted a little bit slower...

    "What are you doing there, Arvin? Ang?" Sven''s serious voice startled them.

    Realizing that she was still holding Arvin''s hand tightly, Ang immediately released his hands. Her face turned red. She stared at Sven with embarrassment. "Well... I was nearly tripped by this bloody threshold..."

    Ang jumped hard on the threshold, and then she just slipped away.

    After that, Sven pretended to speak to Arvin in a righteous manner, "Does it feel wrong to hug my sister in my house, Dr. Gu?"

    Did Sven think that Arvin hadn''t seen his smile?

    "I think that''s exactly what you want." Arvin left a few words before he strode toward the dining room.

    After they both left, Sven couldn''t help but lean on the door and burst intoughter.

 Chapter 1446 Thatâ€™s My Mum

    "The two must have something going on!" ording to his careful observation, Arvin really took the initiative ining over to Ang''s house.

    In the dinning room, Ang secretly dialed Lily''s number. "How have you been, grandma?"

    Lily was pleased to hear from Ang. "You remembered me, my little sweetheart!"

    "Of course. Well, I''ve got one thing to ask you, grandma."

    "Feel free to say it."

    Ang peered at Sven and Arvin, who was seated around the table. "What does Arvin like to eat, grandma?"

    Her question made Lily''s eyes lighten up. ''She cared about Arvin! That''s a good news!'' Lily replied, "Arvin likes nothing special, but he does have something he dislikes."

    Ang was so thrilled that she''d like to hit her own thigh. That was exactly what she wanted to know. "So, what is the food that he doesn''t like?"

    "Arvin doesn''t like red-cooked pork,tro, eggnt..." Lily was d to tell Ang all she knew about Arvin''s dislikes in food, meat and vegetables.

    Ang snickered, "Okay, I got it. Thank you, grandma!"

    "Is Avrin with you, Ang?"

    "Yes, grandma. My mum''s hurrying me and we are going to have dinner soon. I have to go. I''ll visit you when I''m free!"

    Lily agreed, "Okay. You should go."

    "Bye!"

    ...

    After ending the call, Ang walked towards the dining table, where everybody was already seated. Chuck was seated on the main seat, with Daisy on his right hand and Sven on his left. Arvin was seated next to Sven.

    Ang''s eyes rolled. She moved towards Sven and clutched his sleeves as she smiled innocently at him. "Could you move and sit with mum, Sven? It''s rare that Director Gu came to our home. As one of his employees, I need to ensure that he''s well treated in our home."

    Her words sessfully drew everyone''s attention.

    Earlier, she drove Arvin away, but now she changed her mind and didn''t want him to go?

    Sven stood up without a second thought and sat next to Daisy. As what Ang had wished, she sat beside Arvin.

    It seemed like Arvin curved the corner of his mouth. There was a saying, The weasel goes to pay his respects to the hen - not with the best of intentions.

    It was a great dinner toni

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    t. "It was no good idea to make Arvin eat so much red-cooked pork, Ang. This mushroom soup with winter gourd is good, too. Refill it in Avrin''s bowl, Ang. "

    "Mum... He can refill it on his own." Ang felt droopy seeing that her n didn''t go as she wished.

    "Didn''t you say that you have many things to consult with Arvin, Ang? Be friendly, okay?" Then, Daisy passed the scoop over to Ang.

    Ang took the scoop over. "That''s... my mum! ="

    When she was about to take Arvin''s bowl, he stopped her. At first, Ang was confused but then Arvin exined, "Guiding you is no big deal. It''s just a small case. However, dropping by in this home might have caused Ang to be unhappy, so it''s my fault. I am sorry." After saying this, Arvin refilled Ang''s bowl with soup.

    ''Avrin would say sorry too me?'' Ang almost choked herself with the porridge inside her mouth. ''Did I mishear him?

    But his words suggested that I was being difficult?''

    After refilling the bowl with soup, Arvin admitted, "Sorry that I made you unhappy, Ang."

    As a matter of fact, Arvin''s words did have twoyers of meaning. For one thing, he was sorry for the situation right now. Another thing was that he wanted to apologize for the private examination incident. He did a lot of thinking and he realized that he was a little hard on Ang at that time.

    Ang was inexperienced at her new job, so it was also a genuine apology for that incident.

 Chapter 1447 Iâ€™m Sorry

    Ang didn''t felt she was ttering. Instead, she was rather shocked by his words. ''This man is really the cold and indifferent vice director of our hospital?'' Ang wondered.

    She did not take the bowl in Arvin''s hand right away. She just looked at Daisy and asked, "Mum... He''s Arvin, right?"

    Arvin smiled after hearing Ang''s funny question.

    As for Daisy, she wanted to knock on her daughter'' head, whose behaviour was kind of weird today. "Yes, of course. Don''t you see him? He''s right in front of you!"

    "Take the bowl from Arvin, Ang. He is holding it." Sven reminded Ang, who looked a little confused.

    Later on, Ang took the bowl from Arvin and tasted the soup. ''Which cook made this? It''s quite delicious...'' She thought to herself.

    As the dinner ended, Ang was still confused.

    After Arvin went to the bathroom to rinse his mouth, Daisy patted Ang''s head, "What''s going on with you, my sweetheart? Do you have problems with Arvin?"

    To confirm, Ang nodded her head. She did have strong opinions about him. "Mum... Could you ask Arvin..." To check into a hotel?

    Just as she was about to finish saying those five words, she was interrupted by Sven. "Have you tidied up a clean room for Arvin?"

    "Why did you ask me to tidy up for him? He himself should do it." Ang unconvincedly red at her older brother, who didn''t pick her side. "You''re treating him as if he was your younger brother but remember, I am your younger sister, Okay?" Ang barked.

    Seeing her daughter being arrogant and unyielding, Daisy shook her head. "Go downstairs. I''ll go tidy up a clean room for Arvin."

    After that, she went upstairs.

    Right at that moment, Arvin came out of the bathroom. Ang stopped Daisy, "Mum!"

    "Why?"

    "You don''t have to do it. I''ll clean Avrin''s room." Ang went upstairs right away, leaving everyone in confusion.

    In the guest room

    Ang closed the door, opened the closet''s door and took a grey duvet set out. ''No!'' Ang felt this was not good enough so she put it back.

    She went into her own room, found a clean

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    apologizing?'' She couldn''t believe it. "Why... did you apologize?"

    Arvin didn''t respond to her question right away. At this moment, the room was so quiet that Ang could only hear was his heart beating. She suddenly blushed.

    "Don''t ask me the reason." There was no exnation so he didn''t say anything.

    "If you don''t exin why, I''ll take it as the apology for everything you''ve done wrong to me." Ang was in a shock that she didn''t realize how inappropriate their gesture was.

    Arvin just stared at her with a nk expression on his face. He didn''t utter any word.

    Ang took his silence as a yes... But why?

    Why did he apologize to her?

    His apology nearly made her forgive for every wrong thing he had done to her.

    "Don''t ask." Ang smelled like roses which captivated Arvin and made him move closer to her.

    He reminisced their kissst time, which left him with sleepless nights and thoughts.

    Their kiss was like opium. It was very addicting. It was hard to quit which made him try one more time, and now... He did it again. He kissed her.

    ...

    Arvin''s lips were so warm that Ang almost forgot to breathe. He kissed her again!

    Holy mama! And there they are! At her house! Avrin was too brave!

    After a while, the sound of footsteps was heard outside the room. Arvin looked at Ang in his arms. Her eyes were closed but his eyes glimmered.

 Chapter 1448 Arvin is Not Your Son

    Arvin hugged Ang tightly and they changed positions. Now, she was on top of him.

    When Ang opened her eyes, she tried to get rid of him. But Arvin smiled, then grabbed her wrists and kissed her. Ang was not able to move because of his grip on her.

    Suddenly, the door opened and Daisy''s startled voice came through. "Oh! I''m sorry, I''m so sorry... I forgot to knock at the door. What is this? Ang?" Daisy said in her panicky voice.

    She waited for Ang to respond while she was standing at the door with an incredulous look on her face. Wasn''t it Ang who was lying on top of Arvin?

    Upon seeing Daisy, Arvin released Ang and she immediately jumped off the bed. She wiped her lips, and her face has gone totally red due to her embarrassment. When she was about to answer Daisy, Arvin interrupted her and exined, "Aunt, don''t give it a second thought, Ang didn''t do this on purpose."

    "Ke-ke..." Ang choked. What did he mean Ang didn''t do this on purpose?

    In her memory, it was Arvin who had started the kiss!

    Ang was so overwhelmed by shock. Because of this, Daisy couldn''t speak a word for a while. She was in utter surprise too. Just imagine, which mother in this world would calm down if she saw her daughter be taken advantage by a man in her own house?

    "Mom, I can exin... Mom, it''s Arvin who..."

    "What happened?" Sven and Chuck also appeared in the doorway and looked at the three people who were acting weirdly.

    Ang was anxious that they would get it wrong, "Arvin, tell them what happened before! It was you who..."

    "Ang, don''t worry. I know you didn''t do it on purpose. You don''t have to me yourself. Uncle, aunt, and Sven, it''ste now. I''d like to go to sleep."

    It was clear that he wanted them to leave now. Ang was pissed off, so she patted his shoulder. "Arvin, it was you who took advantage of me, okay?"

    Hearing Ang''s words, Sven and Chuck basically knew what had happened.

    When Chuck was about to defend his daughter, Daisy interrupted, "Well, Ang, if you did something wrong, just admit it. Arvin won''t me you. Why would you lie?"

    When Daisy came in, she saw that Ang was on top of Arvin, but she c

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    ds and headed towards the door.

    Arvin rubbed his painful temple. Ang was really a headache for him.

    He exerted some strength and pulled her back. He has seen the anger in her eyes. "Go change the bed set. One more word, you will not walk out of this room tonight!"

    "This is..." My home!

    Thest two words had disappeared in her mouth. What''s more, Arvin held Ang in his

    Arms and walked towards the bed...

    Now, Ang had realized what he meant. Her face had gone total red. "You''re a shameless pervert! Let go of me!"

    Ang was clearly mad at him and Arvin gave her a warning look. "This is yourst chance, will you change the bed set or not?"

    Ang felt annoyed of being bossed around by Arvin and the fact that she was taken advantage at her own home!

    She immediately climbed up from the bed and stood in front of Arvin. Then she took several steps back and brought her fists towards Arvin''s face.

    However, Arvin escaped quickly, and Ang had no time to hold back herself, so she went straight towards the bed.

    Whoooooooh... "My nose hurts!" Ang rubbed her nose and threw her fists again towards Arvin.

    For the first time, the second time and the third time... Arvin had escaped in each punch. She didn''t even hit his clothes.

    "Ang, you have wasted yourst chance! So, it''s not my fault!" Arvin stared at her coldly and reached out to her. The next moment, Ang was lying on the bed with no time to stop Arvin.

 Chapter 1449 Whatâ€™s Wrong with My Sister

    "Ah! Big wing, you bastard! I will beat you up! You want me to change your bed sheet? No way!" She threw away her slippers, got up and stood on the bed. While she was resting her arms on the hips, she looked at Arvin.

    In an instant, Arvin stared back at her strangely and kept silent.

    Ang was a little curious. So, she followed his eyes. It looked like that she was about to scream. Arvin knew what she was going to do. Therefore, he pulled her into his arm immediately and covered her mouth.

    "Shut up! Do you want to attract more people here?" Later on, he fell silent and didn''t say anything any more.

    However, Arvin couldn''t speak this time because it seemed that he had touched something that was in the forbidden zone...

    Ang lowered her head and saw his hand. ''Oh, my god!'' She was gonna kill Arvin!

    To her shock, she didn''t expect that he... took advantage of her!

    Son of a bitch! She pulled Arvin''s hand and bit it in her mouth severely!

    Arvin frowned, closed his eyes and kept silent without stopping her.

    When Arvin''s hand was almost bit through the skin, Ang shook off his hand, "Bastard!"

    After this, she became red in the face and ran out of Arvin''s room.

    In the hall, she met Sven who was going to visit Arvin. When he saw his sister ran out of his room, he hurried to Arvin''s room.

    "Arvin, what''s wrong with my sister?"

    Arvin was rubbing the tooth marks on his hand and nced at Sven coolly. "She was unwilling to change the bed sheet."

    ''Unwilling to change the bed sheet? It could not be the reason. Ang seemed to be taken advantage when she ran out of the room.''

    Sven didn''t believe it. But as for Arvin, nobody could make him say anything that he didn''t want to.

    Therefore, Sven just let it go, "Just now, the researcher called me. We have talked about the scheme..."

    Then, the two men talked about their work.

    Ang returned to her room, jumped onto the bed, pulled back the quilts and wrapped herself in it!

    ''Oh, my God!'' Arvin had made her crazy! He kissed her and even touched her...

    He was such a perv

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    Sven looked at them and listened to their argument silently. He felt entertained hearing their exchange. ''Ang wants to win over Arvin? It is impossible! She is such a green hand!'' However, it was necessary for Ang to win over Arvin. Otherwise, Ang might be bullied if they stayed together.

    Right at that moment, Daisy brought over some fruits and put them on the table. "Ang, why do you look so angry?"

    "Never mind!" Ang was reluctant to exin the whole thing because her mum would not believe her.

    But at this time, Arvin said, "Auntie, here is the thing. I''ll go back to Shine Empire after a while. Since Ang''s holiday is over, I want to go back with her... So, what do you think?"

    "No. I still need to take a leave! Mum, I don''t want to go to work!"

    However, Ang''s plead was ignored directly. Daisy looked at Arvin happily, "It sounds great! I feel relieved if you two go back together. Sven will not be bothered to apany her any more!"

    As for Arvin, Daisy believed in his good moral quality deeply.

    She thought her daughter was self-willed, but she did not believe that Arvin would do something inappropriate!

    "Mum! You didn''t even ask for my opinion!" Ang stared at Arvin and her mom in confusion. They were deep in conversation. What she couldn''t understand was why did her mum talk to him so nicely? Arvin was such an annoying guy!

 Chapter 1450 Because of Her Stupid Idea

    Arvin took out his cellphone and typed some messages, then he sent them through WeChat.

    "Ang, don''t be naughty. Your brother is very busy, go with Arvin!" Daisy urged her with a smile.

    Ang wanted to say no, but her cellphone rang immediately. After reading the message, her eyes widened because of shock.

    ''If you don''t go, all the nurses in VVIP department will be fired.'' Ang was in utter shock...

    ...

    ''Have we really spoiled Ang?'' Daisy sighed.

    "Ang, Arvin is your vice director. Now that you treat him so badly, I can infer that you must often bully him in hospital, don''t you?"

    What? In her mom''s eyes, she is such a naughty girl? This time, Ang didn''t speak any words. No! Need! To! Exin!

    Her silence seemed to indicate her guilt, which gave Arvin more chance toin. "She didn''t bully me too much but gave me many nicknames like big wing, ice g, bastard and so on... Auntie, Ang is still a little girl, you can''t be too particr with her!"

    Ang didn''t know what to say. She felt so sick that she wanted to spit blood.

    Daisy was so worried. How could Ang be so naughty? Arvin was much more polite than Ang. It will show her failure in teaching daughter if she didn''t me Ang. Therefore, she went on, "Ang! You are more than twenty years old, not a kid any more! Mr. Gu is too busy to argue with you, so can you promise me not to bully him any more?"

    Ang was still speechless.

    Sven always wanted to make a match between Arvin and his sister, but when he saw Daisy ming Ang, he can''t help speaking for his sister. "Mom, does Ang really have the ability to bully Arvin?" He asked.

    "Auntie, you shouldn''t do wrong to Ang because she has never bullied me really." Arvin lightly smiled.

    "How gentle and polite Arvin is! It''s all Chuck''s fault to have spoiled our daughter." Daisy sighed.

    "Mom, Arvin must be your natural son and I must be adopted" Ang only said this after a long time.

    "How could it be? When you were born, your father delivered you by himself..."

    ...

    After half an hour

    Ang walked dow

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    de you taken by someone?" One woman asked Arvin in a shy expression.

    Arvin''s good mood disappeared. He didn''t want to respond to the two women in front of them and he did so.

    "It has been taken!" He nced at them with cold eyes when they were about to sit down beside him.

    "Besides us, is there anyone else?" Ang looked at him with confusion. She realized something when she saw the disappointed expression on the two women''s faces.

    "Hey, girls, you can sit here!" She stopped them instantly when they were leaving. Ang stood up and gave an evil smile.

    ''Arvin doesn''t like these women. I will ask them to stay around him.''

    Arvin caught Ang''s arm quickly before she could make a step.

    It seemed that he pulled her a little too hard which made Ang bump into him unexpectedly. Without knowing what happened, Ang had seated on his...p.

    Inhaling Ang''s scent, Arvin was attracted to her more. He had never thought that Ang could be pulled to him so easily.

    Arvin reacted quickly. When Ang was about to stand up, he hugged her immediately and said to the two women, "Are you sure you want to stay here and to watch me flirting with my girlfriend?"

    Girlfriend?! Ang felt extremely embarrassed.

    The women stared at them angrily while Ang was inplete shock. Then they walked away in heels and seated on the other seats which were not far away from them.

 Chapter 1451 What a Cool and Handsome Face

    Until then, Arvin released Ang''s waist. "You can stand up now!"

    Ang was unable to speak, "..." She stood up from Arvin''sp and put aside the coffee on her hand. She grabbed his neck and gritted her teeth. "Arvin, you''ve destroyed my reputation! It''s either you or me! One of us will die today! I will beat you up!"

    Ang grabbed Arvin tightly. Despite this, he still looked at her calmly. "If you were not in themon waiting hall, I would not have talked to women!"

    She chose to sit in themon hall instead of the VIP departure hall! He couldn''t understand it. Maybe Ang was the first person to make such dumb choice!

    "Are you ming me? How dare you!" She didn''t understand why an arrogant man like Arvin would exist in this world!

    Arvin just blinked and said nothing.

    His silence made Ang even angrier! She finally released her grip on his neck and angrily sat beside him.

    Arvin finally breathed in some fresh air and looked out the windows of the waiting hall.

    Both of them said nothing to each other before boarding.

    It was almost a week since Ang left the hospital. At that very moment, she got a call from Randal.

    The two words, ''Dream Guy'', appeared on the screen of her phone. But Ang didn''t answer the phone even though it had been ringing for a long time.

    Arvin coldly stared at her while she looked at her phone.

    In the past, she would always expect a call or message from Randal even if he only said just one sentence. She even couldn''t sleep when she was expecting a call from him. She would often wake up to check if she had missed some of his important messages or calls.

    However, Randal never called.

    Strangely, Ang received the call from Randal just now. But even stranger was the fact that she was not as happy as she thought she would be.

    She remembered what Arvin said, "Ang, break up with Randal!"

    She muted the phone, and asked Arvin, "What do you know about him?"

    ''Randal does not love me at all.'' Ang thought to herself.

    Arvin looked in her eyes and understood what she was thinking about.

    "For the sake of my brother, you don''t want me to get hurt, right? So you asked me to break up with Randal. Is that right?"

    After a short pause, Arvin nodded. ''She is not a fool!''

    She asked again, "Do you

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ewardess deeply.

    Arvin was reluctant to read magazines that have been read and touched by so many people. Instead, he leaned against the chair, and looked out the window. He was lost in his deep thoughts.

    Suddenly, he felt something fall over his shoulder.

    Looking back, he found it was Ang who suddenly leaned her head on his shoulder. Moreover, she rubbed her head on his shoulder and fell asleep after finding afortable position.

    ... Arvin raised his hand and was about to push away her head. However, he stopped when he saw how satisfied Ang''s face looked.

    Ang had been sleeping until the nended. The stewardess''s sweet voice from the broadcast woke her up. Three secondster, she opened her eyes and she heard, "You''re a slobber! Your saliva is all over my shoulder!"

    ''What?'' Ang found out just now that she had leaned on Arvin''s shoulder. And she slobbered... She wiped her lips embarrassingly.

    .... ''No! He''s lying!''

    Ang sat straight, covered herself with the nket again and red at him angrily.

    "You slobbered! Not me!"

    But was she really leaning on Arvin''s shoulder while sleeping? ''Oh, my god! How humiliating...''

    When they came out from the airport, Kent, Arvin''s assistant had been waiting outside. He took the luggage from Arvin and Ang and put them in the trunk.

    They were in Arvin''s Porsche. Kent started the car and left the airport quickly.

    "Mr. Gu, where are we going?"

    Arvin nced at Ang. "Where do you live?"

    "Xinhe Garden" She answered.

 Chapter 1452 She Will Poison Him to Death

    Arvin said nothing more. Kent understood what he meant and drove them to the Xinhe Garden.

    Ang called Nancy on the way. "Nancy, are you in the hospital?"

    "Yes, I''m still working. How about you? What are you doing?"

    ''Life without Ang is so boring.'' Nancy thought to herself. She just stared at the caller while she leaned on the table. She looked really lifeless today.

    Ang smiled happily. "I just got off the ne. I''ll cook dinnerter and wait for you at home!"

    Arvin would have thought she was talking to her boyfriend if she didn''t call Nancy''s name.

    Her tone was so soft and joyful.

    Nancy suddenly sat up straight. "Tonight? Why didn''t you say that earlier? I must go home tonight because my brother hase back. He was very angry and urged me to go home since he knew I''m working in the hospital as a nurse..."

    "Oh! It''s okay, you should go home first!" Ang was a little disappointed that she would not see Nancy tonight.

    "I will be back by noon tomorrow. Wait for me at home, sweety!"

    "I will. By the way, you should prepare for the graduate school exam if your brother disagreed with you!" She didn''t want Nancy to waste time on her.

    "Okay, Ang. I will strive for our happiness!"

    "Kiss kiss. See you!"

    "Bye. Kiss kiss."

    ...

    After the end of the conversation, Ang suddenly felt that someone was staring at her. Then she remembered that she was sitting in Arvin''s car.

    She felt a little embarrassed about what she said just now...

    So, she lowered her head and looked at her phone to avoid eye contact with Arvin. She found Randal''s WeChat ID and sent him a message, "What''s up?"

    While Ang was absorbed in her phone, Arvin took out the documents and began to work..

    An hourter, the car stopped at the gate of Xinhe Garden.

    Ang bid a farewell to Arvin, "Thanks! See youter!"

    "I heard that you''re a good cook!" Arvin suddenly told her.

    "Well. How did you know?"

    ''Who told him this? My brother?'' Ang thought to herself.

    Arvin put the document down and exined to her, "It doesn''t matter whoever told me that. Now that you cook well and you would

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    about the photo. "You won''t go with me? Do you mean I have to carry all the food on my own? If so, Arvin, I will be really angry! If I get angry, I''m sure the food will be awfully terrible..."

    "..."

    Three minutester, Ang appeared at the door of the supermarket, beside her was the grim-faced Arvin.

    Jesus Christ! She coudn''t stopughing secretly in her mind because she had finally won a round!

    "Take a cart!" Ang ordered Arvin in a cheerful tone.

    Arvin gave her a cold stare, Ang immediately shrank away from him and took a cart by herself.

    Bloody hell! ''Ang, you are such a coward!'' she thought to herself.

    There were quite a lot of people in the supermarket. Ang asked Arvin who was standing beside her with a poker face. "Any suggestion?"

    "Up to you!"

    "Well, bouilli?" Arvin red at her at once.

    Ang curved her lips to an awkward smile. "Just kidding. Could you please stop looking at me so coldly?"

    Arvin blurted out, "Bitter melon! Go and buy it!"

    "I don''t eat bitter melon... Okay, I will eat it!" Damn it, she was bullied by Arvin again.

    After choosing fresh bitter gourd, they looked around and put several ingredients in the cart before going to the cashier.

    With the precedent sent by Randal and Nancy''s warning, Ang looked at Arvin naturally when paying the bill.

    Arvin told her calmly, "The wallet is in the car, I don''t mind if you go and get it!"

 Chapter 1453 A Bad Woman Who Cheated on Her Boyfriend

    "It''s okay to pay using your cellphone." She kindly reminded him.

    "My cellphone was also left in the car." Arvin stared at Ang without caring about the cashier''s expression in her eyes.

    Ang epted her destiny to pay the bill and took her card out of the purse.

    Seeing her reluctant action, the cashier girl told Ang, "It is your honor to pay for your handsome boyfriend. If I were you, I am willing to pay even thousands of dors for him. How about giving your boyfriend to me?"

    Ang refrained frommenting and showing her anger so she said, "... He is not my boyfriend. If you want him, you can take him right now! I would appreciate it if you do it!"

    The cashier''s eyes sparkled with happiness, but when her happy eyes met Arvin''s cold eyes, she immediately took Ang''s card and checked out for them.

    Then, Arvin began to tease Ang. "Ang, I just forgot to take my wallet. And because of that, you want to break up with me? If you like, I would buy the whole supermarket for you and let you be its boss!"

    The cashier had just finished checking out. She looked at Arvin with admiration when she heard his words. ''Wow, that man is rich! How could it be possible that a man like him is supported by a woman?'' she thought to herself.

    Ang felt sick and she stopped herself from vomiting. "I don''t need it! Arvin... Big wings... Well done! You should pray for me not to see your girlfriend. Otherwise, I will separate you from her!"

    "Let''s go home, Ang. Don''t be naughty. You should care for our baby in your womb, my dear..."

    Ang was nearly shocked. It felt like she was about to faint.

    The cashier was watching them with a pitiful expression on her face. She thought, ''What? They have a baby already, so there is no chance for me!''

    Ang contained herself as she walked out of the supermarket with Arvin.

    Ang was about to kick Arvin as soon as they reached the parking...

    It seemed that Arvin had eyes on his back. Ang didn''t expect that Arvin was able to dodge her attack quickly and he grasped her right leg tightly.

    Then he pulled it forward. "Oh!" Ang fell into

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    get married!'' she thought.

    "Do it if you like because my grandma likes you very much!"

    Before Arvin got in the car, he led Ang to the passenger seat and urged her to sit. Once she was seated, he fastened her seat belt, then he locked the door to keep her from running away from him.

    After ten minutes, they arrived at Ang and Nancy''s apartment. Arvin carried her suitcase as they went inside.

    This apartment was bought by Sven back when Ang was in college. With an area of more than one hundred square meters, it''s actually too big for one person to live in so she invited Nancy to live with her.

    It''s enough for two girls to live in such an apartment with four rooms and two halls.

    "You don''t need to change your shoes because there are no slippers for you." Because Chuck and Sven hardly visit her apartment, she didn''t prepare men''s disposable slippers.

    Ang is not a thoughtful girl. When they were in the supermarket, she was overwhelmed by anger and forgot to buy slippers for Arvin.

    Arvin didn''t say anything. He took off his shoes and walked into the living room wearing white socks.

    He put Ang''s suitcase aside and put the groceries from the supermarket on the dining table.

    Ang wanted to tell him that the floor was cold but she refrained herself from speaking.

    "You can sit there. I am going to cook dinner now!" After saying that, she took the food bags to the kitchen.

 Chapter 1454 It was Widely Spread that Angela was Brought up in a Well-off Environment

    Now, she just wanted to finish cooking a meal and send away the crazy guy who was desperate to eat something she cooked!

    Later on, Ang went into the kitchen. At the same time, Arvin looked around at Ang''s apartment. Because they hired an hourly employee on a regr basis to clean the apartment, it was clean and orderly.

    There were two closed doors, one of which hung a wooden sign, which wrote Pce of Heavenly Purity.

    ''Pce of Heavenly Purity? Isn''t that the pce where emperors in the old times lived? There is no doubt that this room with the weird door sign belongs to Ang! The knight under the sun? Pce of Heavenly Purity? She was ced in a wrong family.''

    After pushing this door, Arvin felt an instant relief seeing its decoration style was quite feminine.

    Its color mainly focused on light purple, pink and white. The wide, round and light purple bed was covered by a purple drapery attached to the canopy, with some hairy trolls at the end of the bed.

    On the head of the bed, there were several decorations, including a crystal photo frame.

    Inside the frame was a solo photo of a beautiful girl.

    In the photo, Ang, who wore a customized pink horse-riding suit with a pink hat, rode on a white horse in a vast stud farm.

    She smiled under the bright sunshine. Her eyes glimmered when she looked at the camera.

    He had to admit that Ang had a pair of smiling eyes which were truly expressive.

    They seemed to be able to talk and convey her different feelings.

    Ang was only 23 years old if he was not mistaken.

    She grew up like a carefree princess under the protection of her family.

    ''Randal might be her first boyfriend!'' he presumed.

    Ang was fooled by the guy who cheated on her.

    ...

    The dresser nearby showcased all kinds of makeup and skin care products, which amazedArvin.

    There were high-ss toners, lotions, essence, and creams... Each had two bottles at least.

    As well as sealed and unsealed lipsticks, which were a good... Two or three dozens.

    Let alone her supply of foundation, BB cream, air c

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    atroom. But now, here she was, in the kitchen!

    ...

    After half an hour.

    Avrin was busying talking to someone on the phone, seeing Ang ced five dishes on the table, he went to the bathroom and washed his hands.

    After Arvin came out of the bathroom, Ang already prepared two bowls filled with wheat porridge. One was for him and the other was for herself.

    Five dishes which inlcuded two meat dishes and two vegetable dishes with a bowl of soup. There were no red-cooked pork or celery this time.

    Crab meat with bamboo shoots, chicken, fried balsam gourd, scrambled eggs with gumbos and kelp soup.

    For the sake of the pearl of Tahiti, Ang picked up a piece of fried eggs with gumbos for Arvin. "Taste it, Doc. Gu, to see if it hits your pot?"

    Arvin didn''t eat it at once, but asked her first, "When did you buy the gumbos?"

    "Just now. Don''t you see me buying it?"

    ... Actually, Arvin didn''t see her buying gumbos at all. At that moment, Ang muttered something on her breath while facing all these dishes but he did not pay any attention.

    But it sounded fine because he could make fun of her.

    "So, you think I should get some nutrition? What are you up to on earth, Ang?"

    She got a nasty shock by his words, "What do you mean?"

    Arvin picked up a gumbo and chewed it. He thought Ang''s cooking was quite good. "Google gumbos'' effect, please."

 Chapter 1455 He Must Be the Most Excellent Man

    Ang went to take her phone and searched for okra. When she read the first of the many effects of an okra, she couldn''t believe her eyes and her face turned red!

    She really didn''t know that. The only thing she knew about okra was it could help lose weight.

    But now... This was so embarrassing! How could she exin this? Ang put her phone down and drank some porridge. She dared not look at Arvin. So, she exined to him in her low voice, "I didn''t know that before. Don''t eat that."

    After this, Ang went to take away the okra fried eggs and exchanged it with the bitter gourd instead.

    However, Arvin stopped it. "It doesn''t matter. It will eat it this time. I don''t need to strengthen my kidneys. Keep it in mind."

    She nodded her head without too much thinking. "Okay, okay."

    With a satisfied expression, Arvin retracted his eyes and focused on his meal.

    Neither of them didn''t expect that their first dinner would happen in Ang''s apartment and the meal was even cooked by her.

    "Doctor Gu, can I not go to work tomorrow?" She couldn''t help asking.

    Arvin sipped some hot porridge and answered, "No talking while eating!"

    Ang seemed to listen at Arvin. She didn''t utter any word.

    It appeared that he was talking seriously! When he was at her home, he talked more than anyone!

    About ten minutester, Arvin finished his dinner while Ang still had her porridge.

    Arvin took out the tissue, wiped his mouth and sat at the table. He looked at Ang.

    The girl didn''t have good table manners. Instead, she ate too much without being pretentious. Besides, she wasn''t picky at all. She ate what she liked.

    Ang was really different from other girls!

    In Arvin''s eyes, Ang obeyed the rules he had set for her. Finally, she also finished her dinner.

    Without wiping her mouth, she couldn''t help asking, "Why are you looking at me? Are you full?"

    "The way you eat your dinner makes people gain appetite!" He answered honestly.

    "Ah? What do you mean? Can you just tell me whether you are full or not?" After throwing the used tissues into the trash can, Ang started to clear the table.

    She could do nothing even if Arvin was not full be

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    sh of water...

    He deserved to be called an outstanding man. Ang couldn''t imagine how Arvin could make the kitchen to be so neat and tidy!

    "Are you satisfied with my work?"

    Arvin went out of the bathroom and he found Ang who was standing in the center of the kitchen with her mouth wide open.

    ''The little girl is not only impulsive, but also difficult to stay calm. I just washed the dishes! It''s nothing important at all!''

    Ang hurriedly nodded her head. "Yes. Definitely!" Then, she ran to him and made a joke, "If you quit working in the hospital, you can work for me as a cleaner!"

    He picked up his coat and looked at her with disdain. "That''s a wild idea!"

    Even if he was not a doctor, he would never work for Ang as an hourly employee!

    Arvin took his coat and wore it. Then he told Ang, "My shirt was damaged by some water when I washed the dishes. You should buy me a new one!"

    "... Can I wash it for you?"

    ''No! It would be silly to buy him a new shirt just because he helped wash the dishes!'' His shirt was too expensive! It must cost him 100, 000 dors! About 100, 000 dors for one housework? The money could hire a great number of hourly employees!

    She would never have asked Arvin to do the housework if she had known that he was so demanding!

    "Can you wash the clothes?" He would never believe it! He didn''t look down upon Ang. He believed that Chuck would never let his dear daughter do such work!

 Chapter 1456 What I Did Before Goes Too Far

    ''How could Arvin knew it?'' Ang thought.

    "No problem. I can wash the shirt!" Ang scratched her head out of embarrassment. She can wash clothes although she can''t do it well.

    All her clothes except underwear were washed byundry rooms or hourly workers. She had never washed clothes by herself.

    "I don''t trust you!" Arvin refused immediately. He looked at his watch and said, "You can continue your rest tomorrow. I have two operations and they should be finished at night. Then I will buy some clothes with yourpany."

    "You should pay for them!" He added.

    "Are you extorting money... from me?"

    "I exchanged a ck pearl for a shirt with you, so who is the victim, Ang?" Ang was speechless for Arvin''s words.

    Ang knew the fact that the ck peal is extremely valuable but a shirt is cheap.

    "Mr. Gu, see you tomorrow night!" she said with smile.

    "Okay, you are good at cooking and my grandma might love the dishes you prepared. I will schedule a time and invite her to taste the dishes you will make!" Although Ang is stupid, she has one advantage at least, and that is her good cooking skills.

    "..." Ang didn''t know how to respond to Arvin.

    "Then I will fix this on Sunday night. I will go on a business trip on Friday and return on Sunday afternoon. I''m free on Sunday night and you can prepare food at home and wait me to take my grandma here!"

    "..." Ang was speechless.

    Without thinking if Ang would agree, Arvin had already arranged all the things by himself.

    The only thing she can do is to obey his will. What a pitiful creature she is!

    When Arvin was about to wear his shoes at the door, Ang immediately regained her courage to speak, "What? Why should I listen to you, Arvin?"

    "On one hand, I''m your boss. On the other hand... Because I am your brother''s best friend, you should call me brother. All in all, no matter what happens, you should listen to me. It should be a natural thing for you!"

    Ang curled her lips, "Call you brother? How about brother Gu? Ha ha, It sounds like google, bye Mr. Google!"

    ''Mr. Google?'' Arvin who was wearing his shoes cast a re a

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ry. What I did before goes too far.''

    ...

    In VVIP Department

    When Ang arrived, all the nurses were sitting together and talking. Alice was listening to Lucy''s gossip with an expression of being lovesick.

    Lucy was shocked when she saw Ang. Because she didn''t expect Ang toe back so early from her vacation. Lucy pulled Ang and asked her with a tentative tone, "When did youe back, Ang?"

    Realizing what Lucy was going to ask, Ang looked away and lied. "This morning."

    Fortunately, she had to work this afternoon. Because Arvin had refused her invitation to go shopping, she had to go to work.

    "Okay!" Lucy sighed and whispered to her, "You know what? I saw Dr. Gu kissing his girl friend in the parking lot of the supermarketst night!"

    How couldn''t Ang know that? She knew about this thing more than anyone! "He... Maybe it wasn''t his girlfriend. He doesn''t have girlfriend, does he?"

    "How could you know that Mr. Gu has no girlfriend? Because he is such an excellent man, there are so many girls who want to be his girlfriend and it''s natural for him to have one. Besides, if the girl were not his girlfriend, how could Mr. Gu kiss her?"

    Ang was speechless. Ang was in bad mood since she received Arvin''s messages this morning. She clearly didn''t want to go on talking about this topic with Lucy. "Oh, it''s fine if Mr. Gu has a girlfriend! I''m going to change clothes now!"

 Chapter 1457 Arv

    "Ang, what happened to you? You look unhappy." Lucy curiously looked at Ang who was in a low spirit. Ang was always cheerful. She was rarely seen in a bad mood.

    Ang shook her head and answered, "I didn''t have a good restst night. Now, I want to go to the changing room and change my clothes first!"

    "Don''t rush! Ang, have you heard of Nita Zhen?" Lucy stopped her again.

    Ang was about to shake her head, but when she understood what Lucy nned to say, she nodded.

    "Do you know? Nita will work in our hospital. It is a big news. Have you known it?" This news spread all around their hospital and almost all of them knew it. It seemed like only Ang, who asked for leave inst few days, didn''t know it.

    Ang looked at Lucy who was very excited and cheerful. She didn''t want to hit her good mood so she showed a bit of interest in the conversation and replied, "Really? When will shee to our hospital? Does she work in the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department?"

    "Yes! It is real! She wille here in the next week! She is an authority and expert on obstetrics and gynecology. She must work in the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department!"

    "Well. All right. I know it and I want to go first!" Ang has heard of Nita''s name so many times, but she never saw her in person. She was not interested at her except in her ability, which she really admired.

    It seemed that Ang was ufortable, so Lucy didn''t bother her this time.

    Ang called Nancy when she got into the changing room. Nancy asked for leave today which made Ang upset. She could not tell Nancy about her confusion and annoyance to Arvin''s actions. She had to bear this problem alone.

    Everything went well at work. Supposedly, Xenia was scheduled to be on duty tonight. However, she had to deal with some family emergency, so she approached Ang and changed shifts with her.

    Ang had nothing to do at home, so she agreed to stay in the hospital to be on duty.

    About 11 o''clock in the evening, almost all the people on night shift have already left. Ang was feeling sleepy as she stayed at the nurse station.

    "Ang? Ang..."

    It seemed like someone was calling her name. Ang opened her eyes and found a man standing in front of her.

    After a few seconds, Ang recognized the man who was smiling at her. He was Kent, Arvin''s assistan

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ever expect that she was an obstetrician-gynecologist. She didn''t look like a doctor.

    She looked very elegant even as she spoke, "Hello. What''s up?"

    Ang immediately recognized her. She was Nita, an authority of the Obstetrician and Gynecologist Department. Almost all of her colleagues were talking about her.

    ''She hase back yet? She was really nning to work here?''

    "Hello. I came here for Arvin!"

    Ang easily impressed Nita because she called the vice director in his first name.

    She worked in this hospital and was wearing nurse uniform, but she directly called Arvin''s name rather than Mr. Gu...

    Nita smiled to Arvin and told him, "Arv, a nurse is looking for you!"

    Arv...

    A nurse...

    She has shown the difference between her and Ang just by calling Arvin as Arv. She wanted to show off her close rtionship with Arvin. Ang felt so ufortable about it.

    "Come in." Arvin knew it was Ang there. He could recognize her voice.

    Nita made her way and let Ang enter the office. Arvin was sitting behind the table and was looking at Ang.

    He looked at her in an indifferent way, just like looking at a stranger...

    Suddenly, Ang felt so nervous. She hesitated and she couldn''t even move her hand and give the shopping bag which contained a men''s shirt she chose for Arvin. She had the courage before she came here but now she was nervous. What''s wrong with her? Why did she feel a little scared when she saw Arvin?

    Arvin didn''t urge her to speak. He just stared at her and he already knew that she was in hesitation.

 Chapter 1458 I Wanna Break up with Randal

    Nita stood beside Arvin while she gazed at Ang.

    Nita was so beautiful. Ang thought she looked ideally matched with Arvin when they stood together.

    She felt hurt by this fact. Why did she feel the hurt? Her heart? Ang tried to ignore her true feelings.

    ''Fine. Let me give it a shot!'' she encouraged herself. Ang ced the bag onto Avrin''s desk. "Sorry for staining your shirt, Arvin. I bought one for you. I am so sorry. Now, you can get back to your own business. Goodbye!"

    Then she immediately turned around and left his office without hearing Arvin''s reply.

    Since Arvin never allowed her to say no, she decided to treat him the same way. Therefore, whether he liked this shirt or not, he couldn''t refuse it!

    Arvin didn''t take the bag instantly. He just stared nkly at it.

    Nita witnessed how his emotion changed. She casually asked him, "Who''s that nurse, Arv? Are nurses nowadays act rude like that? She just bought you a shirt and then left? That''s it? Anyway, you wanna keep this shirt, Arv?"

    Arvin didn''t say a word. Just when Nita started to feel the embarrassment, Arvin opened his mouth. "Yes."

    Nita peered at Arvin''s poker face and she felt so surprised. When she was about to ask him why, Arvin added, "I will take it back and give it to Uncle Yang."

    The Uncle Yang he meant was a gardener of Gu''s family.

    "Okay. So the shirt, do you need me to do it for you?" Nita opened that bag and saw a tidy pure white shirt inside it.

    After a close look at the brand, she couldn''tugh. Shirts of this brand weren''t so easy to buy.

    Because these kinds of shirts were made by Tailor Master Michael and his wife by hand.

    Due to the huge demands over a little supply, their shirts were always sold out. Because of this, Mr. Michael taught a few apprentices to work for him.

    Every shirt would bebelled with the makers'' names, either Michael''s or his apprentices''.

    Most people could only get the shirts made by the apprentices, including Nita herself. She wanted to buy one for her dad and Arvin several times, but she always failed.

    However, a nurse sessfully bought one! ''Who on

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    with Arvin made Ang felt uneasy.

    "It''s no big deal. Arvin gave such expensive pearls to you. Each of you holds one so you won''t feel so ufortable. Am I right?" As far as she knew, epting the two pearls she received from Arvin had made her ufortable.

    Ang considered Nancy''s words. "Fine. I''ll go and ask my older brother to find a carver for me tomorrow. However, what kind of the design should I use?"

    "Oh, my dear Ang! It''s not the design, but the meaning behind it is what really counts. Who gave it to you? Who are you gonna give it to?"

    "... But why should I give this to Arvin?" It seemed like something a couple would do. However, Randal and Ang weren''t lovers.

    Nancy was stuck by this question as well. There was something going on between Arvin and Ang, but technically, they weren''t lovers. "He gave these two pearls to you, so it''s normal for you to give one back."

    The question was, what kind of rtionship did she have with Arvin?

    Nancy''s words reminded Ang of something. "Friend! Yes!" Basically, Arvin and Ang could count as friends.

    "Okay. It''s a good idea!" Finally, Ang had made her decision. It was a great idea that she mmed her thigh out of relief.

    "Now you can go to sleep, Ang. I''ll go back to my room now. Good night" Upon seeing that Ang had already calmed down, Nancy was not worried anymore. She left the room and closed the door.

 Chapter 1459 Thank You so Much, Nicole

    "Okay. Good night, Nancy."

    "Kisses to you, babe. Good night."

    "Kisses to you, too"

    ...

    The two girls exchanged an instant smile before they separated.

    When Nancy returned to her room, she opened the photo gallery of her cell phone. Her lips curved into a smile when she saw a photo of Stanley in his police uniform. As she stared at him, her eyes watered.

    "Would he... be the one?"

    Tears fell down her cheek. She would like to model herself on Ang and take the initiative to Stanley, but she dared not to do it.

    Of course, he was Stanley! He was different from other men. He was so strict that his poker face always frightened her.

    As the night got darker, the two girls fell asleep eventually.

    Early next morning

    Ang got up early and gave Sven a call. While his wife was still asleep in his arms, he was woken up by the ring of his phone.

    "Sven, good morning. Could you please help me find a professional to carve my two pearls?"

    Sven replied, "Didn''t I already find you two carvers before?"

    Ang always liked pearls with patterns, so Sven had introduced two professional carvers to carve the pearls as she wished.

    "Yes, but these two pearls are really valuable. So could you please find me a high-ss carver?"

    Ang tossed her fluffy hair and walked out of her room with her cell phone in her hand. She knocked the door of next room, "Wake up, Nancy! You have an early shift today!"

    Hearing her loud voice, Sven gently touched his ear. "What kind of pearls are these?"

    "Two pearls from Tahiti!" Ang replied.

    Sven was surprised. "Didn''t I buy you one? You shouldn''t be so fussy about this."

    "Because someone gave it to me. That''s why it''s so special." The corners of Ang''s mouth turned up. At the same time, she pushed Nancy''s door open. Nancy was waken up by the sound and looked at her sleepily.

    "I see flying pigs, Ang. Why are you up so early?" Sven heard what Nancy said on the other end of the phone and imitated her words. He was wondering why Ang was so early

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    to someone!"

    "Never mind. There''s only 5 minutes left. Come on!" Ang kept running.

    A silver-gray Pagani stopped in front of the outpatient building. A man and a woman got off the car.

    Two lines of doctors and nurses stood at the entrance of the building and greeted the people who just arrived. "Good morning, Dr. Gu and wee Director Zhen!"

    Arvin handed his car keys to his assistant, Adam, while Nita smiled politely at everyone.

    When Adam was about to receive the key from Arvin, a force hit him and he fell onto the ground. This person couldn''t slow down and also ran into Arvin.

    "Ouch!" Nancy, who was following Ang almost crashed into Ang as well. If Ang hadn''t grabbed Arvin''s sleeves, she and Nancy could have fallen to the ground.

    Everyone looked at the luxurious car key on the ground. There was a sense of embarrassment in the air.

    Ang felt ashamed too. Earlier, she saw the distance between Arvin and Adam. She definitely miscalcted it. She thought she could run past Arvin but she didn''t expect that Arvin would pass on the car key to Adam.

    Arvin stared coldly at Ang, who was rubbing her nose due to the crash onto his back.

    He snarled at her, "What are you doing? Ang!"

    Everyone turned their eyes to Ang. Thanks to Arvin''s words.

    Oh... Ang''s cheeks turned red. She felt so awkward.

 Chapter 1460 You Do Not Deserve It

    Nancy''s reaction was instantaneous. She pulled Ang back to her and said sorry to Arvin. "Sorry, Mr. Gu and Miss Zhen. We didn''t mean it. We''re so sorry!"

    Nita stared at Ang who was teary-eyed. She met the nurse again and she was always causing troubles for Arvin!

    Arvin gave a cold look to Ang who was very silent. He was about to leave but Nita asked Nancy and Ang, "Which department are you in?"

    Nancy truthfully replied, "Miss Zhen, we work in the VVIP Department."

    "Okay. I know it. You''ll bete for work. You''d better go inside now. Be careful on the way!" A director of a department should be generous and forgiving. Nita knew it so she helped Nancy and Ang get rid of the embarrassment.

    "Thank you, Miss. Zhen. Ang, are you okay? Let''s go!" Nancy looked at the tight-lipped Ang. ''Why did she look like a little upset?''

    Finally, Ang shook her head and answered, "I''m okay. Let''s go!"

    Arvin rebuked her in front of so many people. Besides, he didn''t give her a nce. s... She was so upset about it!

    After Nancy and Ang have left, Nita''s dissatisfied gaze pierced through Ang''s back. That girl was too impolite!

    Two seconds before their duty, Ang and Nancy punched in for work.

    They went to the nurse station after changing into their nurse uniforms. Alice and Lucy were gossiping. Being a big fan of Arvin, Alice always talked about him.

    "I never thought Miss. Zhen would have such a good rtion with Mr. Gu!" Alice sadly looked at the picture sent by others in Arvin''s fan group. This picture showed that Arvin and Nita got off the same car at the same time.

    "Yes. Somebody saw Miss. Zhen getting into Mr. Gu''s office before she is on duty formally!" Xenia cupped her chin in her hands and responded in a low spirit.

    Thinking of something, Lucy looked at everybody with excitement. "I saw Mr. Gu kissed his girlfriend that night. What would Nita feel about it?"

    "Really?" Suddenly, Alice stood up from the chair and looked at Lucy with her eyes wide open. It seemed like she just caught Arvin with another woman in bed...

    Lucy was scared by her reaction. She pulled Ang to her and said, "However, that w

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ted her to break up with Randal.

    "You crazy woman! Take the tissue and wipe it for me!" What happened there drew a lot of people''s attention. Randal was so mad that his face looked so gloomy. That looked really bad! Having a dinner in this restaurant costed him a lot of money! He nned to enjoy this night but Ang ruined it!

    "Take the tissue for you?" Ang fumed. She threw the empty ss on the floor and it shattered. Ang snarled at Randal, "You don''t deserve it!"

    Randal was scared by her behavior. Susie did not dare to say a word because she knew Ang was good at taekwondo.

    To prevent something bad from happening, Ellie stood up and pulled Ang aside. "Ang, do not be so angry. You should calm down. Once you''re moreposed, we can have a talk!"

    "Calm down?" Ang was so angry! How could she calm down? "What do you want me to talk about with this bad and disgusting guy?"

    Her answer made Ellie a little awkward. She tried to keep calm and defended her brother, "Ang, there must be some misunderstanding. Randal could exin it to you."

    Nancy, who was silent the entire time, stood beside Ang and said to Ellie, "They have kissed each other and we saw it through our own eyes. How could you call this a misunderstanding? You and your brother treated Ang like a fool! How disgusting of you!"

    Ellie could not restrain her anger and asked Nancy, "Who are you? How dare you to speak with me like that!"

 Chapter 1461 Mammy Rong

    Ang stopped Nancy immediately and sheltered her. "She is my sister, why can''t she express her opinion?" Ang asked Ellie in a serious tone.

    Ellie was annoyed and secretly tipped Randal a wink.

    Randal was angry too because he had never been so humiliated before. "Go out please and I will exin to you in another day, Ang." Randal caught her hand.

    "Exin? Exin what? Exin how you cheated on me?" Ang released herself from Randal''s hand. In her eyes, Randal was such a cool and handsome man before, but she only felt sick seeing him now.

    "Shut up! Go with me, Ang!" Randal decided to take the trouble maker away first. Otherwise, he would lose more of his face!

    He grasped Ang''s hand to walk towards the door.

    "Release my hand!" Seeing her hand being held tightly, Ang warned him.

    Randal didn''t care about her words. He didn''t expect that Ang gave him an overarm throw and he fell on the floor heavily while others were in shock.

    Seeing her brother beat by Ang, Ellie lost her temper. "How can you beat him?" She asked Ang with her face full of anger.

    ''Yes, I beat him, so what? I have showed mercy for not beating him to death!''

    "I have showed mercy to punish this jerk in this way!" Ang cleared the dust on her hands and replied.

    "Excuse me,dies and gentleman. What you did just now has influenced other guests, please obey the rules of the restaurant. Thank you!" A waiter saw what happened and tried to get rid of the disorder.

    "Take the mad woman away right now!" Randalmanded the waiter after he was lifted up by Ellie and Susie.

    The waiter gave a scornful glimpse to the cowardly man and politely asked Ang, "Hello madam, whether you want to have dinner or..."

    Ang cast a nce to the dishes they ordered. Then she throw all of them to the dustbin. Finally, she pped her hands as the three people were still in shock. "I''m sorry to have given you so mu

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ink-purple dress standing beside him and watching them.

    Nita was about to tell Arvin that all the people had already left except them. However, Ang found Arvin.

    Nita disliked that loud little girl.

    Instantly, half of the people inside the restaurant looked at Arvin and the three girls began to shout excitedly, "Wow! What a handsome guy!"

    "Yes, Arvin is the most handsome vice director in Yao Hospital! He is my dream lover!"

    "Gosh! He is so cool... Nobody canpete with him! Oh! My heart..."

    At the table behind Ang, a woman took out her camera and took photos of Arvin at once. "That''s the most handsome man of Yao Hospital, I can''t miss the chance! I''m so lucky to take the camera with me!"

    ...

    Therefore, the man who was low-key and ready to leave the restaurant has drawn many people''s attention because of Ang.

    "Doctor Gu, is she an employee of your hospital?" A woman stood up and asked Arvin bravely.

    Arvin gave a cold glimpse at Ang who had brought him so much trouble, then he said nothing.

    Not only Ang, but also all the women who were fascinated by him were terrified of his cold stare.

    Arvin strode towards the door but Ang stopped him. "You are the one who asked me toe here, so you need to help me!" Ang whispered to him.

 Chapter 1462 I Am Single Now

    Arvin''s face took on a ghastly expression. Atst, he only said one word to her, "Yes!"

    Then, he turned away from Ang and left the restaurant.

    Nita looked at Arvin as he walked away and she noticed that Ang seemed very happy. Then, she hurried to catch up with Arvin.

    Since Arvin had said ''Yes'' to Ang, she could easily sell out the bag in its original price.

    She sold the bag to a rich woman at the price of 250, 000 dors! The woman felt very excited and shook Ang''s hands. "Dear, I''ll give my number to you. You can tell me anything important about Arvinter!"

    Ang took the check with a big smile on her face and nodded her head. "Okay! No problem, dear little sister!"

    Actually, the rich woman was already about thirty-five years old. However, when she heard Ang called her little sister, it made herugh a lot!

    Ang took the check and realized what she must do with the money. She came forward, took a wad of bills out of her bag, and threw it on Randal''s shocked face. "This is for tonight''s dinner!"

    The red bills flew around the restaurant. People stared at Ang. Surprisingly, she was so rich!

    Atst, Ang told the speechless Randal, "Randal, today, I will officially break up with you! Listen to me carefully! I am breaking up with you! Bye!"

    Ang dragged Nancy away and left without looking back.

    At the Parking Lot of the Western Restaurant

    Nita sat on the passenger seat of Pagani. She curiously looked at Arvin who was sitting very still on his seat. "Arvin, we should leave."

    Arvin nced at the door of the restaurant. "Wait a moment."

    Later on, the two women appeared at the door and walked toward the parking lot.

    Arvin opened the door of his car and got off.

    At that moment, Nancy was praising Ang. She was truly amazed on how Ang carried herself during the incident. Ang listened to her an

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    "If my girlfriend is as annoying as you, I''d like to be single!"

    Suddenly, Ang stopped crying and looked at his eyes. "Am I really annoying?"

    Her eyes and nose were so red that she looked like a cute rabbit. Arvin shook his head.

    Angughed, "Big wing, I didn''t expect that you are so nice. I..."

    ''I don''t hate you anymore.'' However, these words didn''te out from Ang because she was interrupted by a familiar voice.

    Nita came out from the car. "Arvin, they have arrived in the nightclub now. We..."

    Ang noticed Nita. She released Arvin immediately. She didn''t expect that Nita would be in Arvin''s car.

    ...

    When Arvin looked at his shirt, Ang eximed, "Sorry! I''ll buy you a new shirt!"

    Arvin nced at Ang coldly and told Nita, "Go right now!"

    Then, without looking back at Ang, he went straight to the car. He drove away with Nita and left the parking lot.

    ...

    When the car disappeared, Nancy suddenly hugged Ang. "Ang, you hugged Doctor Gu! My God! Ang, tell me! What''s your rtionship now?"

    When Ang hugged Arvin and cried, Nancy noticed that Arvin didn''t look emotionless. He looked even... soft?

    Nancy''s words brough Ang back to reality. She hugged Doctor Gu and cried...

 Chapter 1463 She is a Naive Young Girl

    Well... ''Nancy is right. Who gave me the courage to hug Arvin?'' Ang thought to herself.

    "There''s nothing between us. I met him on the way and he drove me here. So, I made dinner for him in return." Ang exined briefly. She would never mention those embarrassing things to Nancy.

    Ang remembered the day when she was kissed by Arvin, ''That was so embarrassing! I would never tell anyone about it.''

    "You met Dr. Gu on your way? And you made dinner for him?" Nancy rubbed her ears to make sure she didn''t mishear it. ''Did I hear it right?'' she thought to herself.

    Ang blinked her innocent eyes. "Yes, I did. He happened to be on a business trip to the C Country, and then he forced me to make dinner for him. By the way, Nancy, I think Arvin is probably a Casanova too. When we went to the supermarket..."

    The two girls got on Ang''s mini BMW as they kept chatting with each other. With a confused look on her face, Nancy listened to Ang talking about the story between Arvin and her.

    Nancy spoke to Ang seriously before reaching the apartment. "I think Dr. Gu is in love with you!"

    Otherwise, he would not force Ang to make dinner for him! There were so many five-star and six-star hotels, private kitchens and master cooks in the city. Why did Arvin have to let Ang cook dinner for him by herself?

    Besides, he also gave Ang a precious pair of Tahiti ck pearls. And then, he asked her to buy expensive shirts with him, although the n was cancelledter...

    Arvin was definitely in love with Ang!

    Ang looked at Nancy in astonishment, "How could that be? He''s as cold as an ice! Would a guy like him get fond of me? You don''t know how he nned traps for me in front of my parents! Let me tell you..."

    The two girls were still talking about Arvin after going back to the apartment. Nancy listened to the excited Ang with enjoyment.

    Before going to sleep, Nancy told Ang, "I am pretty sure that Dr. Gu was in love with you. You should seize this chance, Ang!"

    Ang rolled her ey

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    cold handsome man like Dr. Gu would ept her shirt?"

    Ang stopped and listened to their talk intently.

    "God knows. This news has been spread in the whole hospital but Dr. Gu himself doesn''t seem to know who did it either."

    "Well. It must be from someone who was hooked in him! Dr. Gu is definitely not interested in her at all. Otherwise, he would not give that shirt to his gardener!"

    "Yes! Exactly!"

    ... Not only Ang heard their words, Nancy heard it too.

    When the two nurses left, Nancy immediately tried tofort Ang, "Don''t believe them, Ang. Dr. Gu won''t give it to other people even if he doesn''t like it!"

    That shirt had costed Ang several months of pocket money and her personal money!

    Just one shirt''s price had been so high, let alone two shirts? After buying those shirts, Ang was basically as poor as a church mouse...

    Ang still stood there stupidly staring at the two nurses'' back after they left. Nancy wondered what she was thinking about.

    But she didn''t think about anything actually, she only felt a little heartache...

    "Ang, you can ask Dr. Gu on WeChat so you check it by yourself!" Nancy didn''t believe their gossip at all.

    Ang looked down and shook her head. She held Nancy''s hand and walk towards VVIP department. "No, I don''t want to ask him. Nancy, many gossips are not unfounded."

 Chapter 1464 You Donâ€™t Have a Girlfriend, Do You

    Okay, I won''t buy it then!

    Ang received a call from Arnold. "Ang, we are back now in the city. Shall we hang out tonight?"

    Ang asked in a low spirit, "Who''s gonna be there with us?"

    Feeling excited, Arnold answered, "Benson and Craig were back here too. Ask your girl friends if they could join us. Let''s get some fun tonight!"

    "Okay!" She happened to be crossed in love these days. This caused her to be in a low mood which was also because she has never went out of the house!

    "What do you mean by okay? So, it''s a deal. I''ll see you at seven o''clock this evening at the old ce!" Arnold instantly made the decision for Ang.

    Ang nodded her head. "Fine, I''ll see you tonight!"

    Upon hanging up Arnold''s call, Ang thought for a while and checked if Arvin has messaged her on WeChat. However, when she saw no messages, she turned it off again. Later on, without further thinking, she called Sven.

    "Sven? Where are you?"

    "D City. I''ll go back this afternoon. What''s wrong?" Sven was in the branch of D City and was about to go back to C Country.

    "I''m going out with Arnold and some other friends tonight, but I want to have a drink..." Arnold couldn''t drink much. His drinking capacity was just as lousy as Ang! If she could drink one ss at most, then Arnold could drink only half a ss more!

    Benson, however, was a kindhearted guy. He would keep persuading her. "Ang, stop drinking. You''ve drunk too much. It''s bad for your health..."

    Craig was even more unreliable. He was busy all the time, so he would always camete or leave early in parties.

    Besides, she would take Nancy with her. Since they were both girls, she had to find someone to rely on.

    In this case, her brother would be the best choice!

    There were many times when Ang went out with her ssmates, Sven would always rush to Shine Empire immediately to get her upon receiving a phone call from her.

    This time was no exception. "What time? In the old ce?"

    "Yes, yes! Tonight at seven o''clock!"

    "Okay, wait for me there. I''ve got to change my air ticket first." Upon hanging up the call, Sven changed the air ticket from C Country to Shine Empire.

    He also called Arvin. "Hey, bro, I''m dropping by your ce tonight. Are you gonna tre

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    She''s right. Teresa was the first one to say, "Other people might not know why Nita went abroad to study, but I did. Arvin, Nita has told me that she chose to study abroad because she wanted to be more perfect for you."

    Susanna was surprised when she heard this, and she looked at the two young people. "Oh? It turns out you two have already been loving each other! Ah-ah."

    "Yeah. The two kids are both humble and excellent. I think they could match with each other very well!" At the same time, Teresa automatically held Nita''s hand.

    No matter how strong and capable she looked, she was still a woman anyway. So, she lowered her head and was too shy to say anything about the topic.

    However, Finn couldn''t say much about that, either. Otherwise, others would think they wanted to im kinship with the Gus. Though it was true, she couldn''t show it up, but it was fine that every one knew it in their hearts.

    Being the aunt of both Arvin and Nita, Susanna was the most suitable person to say something about this topic. "I think so, too. They are perfectly matched. Right?"

    Seated not far from them was Nita''s father, James, who was ying chess with Hogan and Zack. They didn''t bother getting involved in the women''s talk.

    Arvin was about to go upstairs when he arrived, but Teresa insisted that he sit in the living room with everyone.

    Regardless of others'' enthusiasm about his marriage, he directly refused all the people indifferently. "Don''t you know? I was already engaged seven years ago."

 Chapter 1465 Angela Started to Get Tipsy

    His words made all the people be silent.

    Nita looked up immediately at Arvin. "Arvin, Rosa has disappeared for seven years. She would nevere back..."

    Rosa, the fiancee of Arvin, disappeared the day after her engagement and didn''t show up for seven years.

    Arvin nced at Nita coldly. "Whether shees back or not, it''s none of your business."

    His emotionless words made Nita calm down. She was too impulsive earlier. "Sorry. Don''t be pressured. She will definitelye back!"

    Just then, Lily opened the door slowly and retorted, "Arvin, you''ve waited her for seven years. It''s enough! You have the right to pursue your own happiness. Don''t waste your whole life on this, okay?"

    The environment was a little embarrassing. However, Mrs. Gu broke the deadlock now.

    Arvin nodded his head and said politely, "Yes, grandmother."

    Teresa thought a little bit and told her son in her soft voice, "Arvin, I''m not forcing you. I just want you to know that Nita is a good girl. I like her very much. You can''t miss such a good girl! Otherwise, if Rosa does not show up at the end of this year, can you stay together with Nita?" Now, it was the tenth lunar month. This means that there are two months left before the new year.

    "Mum, I have my own n for my future. Don''t bother!" After this, Arvin ignored everyone and left the living room.

    He went to the balcony in a bad mood and called Sven.

    "Why are you as slow as a tortoise?"

    Sven looked at the congested traffic. "Arvin, it''s rush hour now. You know that!"

    "When will you arrive?" He must have a good excuse to leave since the elders were all here.

    "About ten minutes?! If the traffic jam would ease up, I''d be there in a few minutes."

    "Okay."

    When he hung up the phone, he heard a footstep. It was definitely Nita.

    He looked at the night sky without saying any word.

    Nita stood beside him and followed his eyes. Outside was the

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    coat!"

    Arnold took off his coat!

    "Take off your shirt! Take off! Take off your shirt!"

    Arnold took off his thin sweater and people started to scream...

    "Take off your mask! Take off! Take off your fussy! Take off!"

    Arnold took off his belt in an instant.

    "Take off them all! Take off!"

    "Take off! Take off! Take off! Take off!"

    ...

    The environment reached to its hottest point. After the song, Arnold had taken off his shirt and coat.

    Craig came forward and eximed, "Let''s do it again! I''ll participate!"

    "Okay!" Arnold put on his coat again and chose the song.

    Ang jumped off the sofa and rushed to Craig. "Me too!"

    Okay!" Okay!" Craig stood beside her and agreed.

    At this time, the door was opened. Because he was Ang''s brother, people in the room were familiar with Sven. They greeted to him.

    "Sven!"

    "Sven!"

    ...

    Because of all the fun they were all having, the three people in front of the screen havepletely ignored the man behind of Sven. They just continued to sing and dance.

    Ang screamed happily, took off her coat and threw it to Sven!

    Sven took her coat immediately.

    The music continued, "Take off your shirt! Take off! Take off the shirt!"

    Ang was too happy and started to take off her shirt!

 Chapter 1466 Look at Me

    Nancy screamed and Sven pulled Ang into his arm. He stopped her hands from waving and finally prevented the idental exposure.

    "Ang, are you crazy?"

    Ang let out a sillyugh then she took off her coat and told Sven, "Sven, I want to sing and dance. Leave me alone!"

    Sven said reluctantly, "You are a girl! Don''t take off your clothes like those two guys! Besides, look over there! Who is he?"

    Sven pointed at the man who stood nearby. Ang followed Sven''s gaze and found a familiar face. The man looked at Ang coldly. ''My God!''

    Suddenly, she regained consciousness!

    "Big Wing! Why are you here?"

    Arvin told her, "I''m here to watch you do a striptease!"

    Sven was totally speechless.

    Ang released herself from Sven''s hands and ran to Arvin. "Great! I want to see you dance!"

    When she waspletely sober, she knew that Arvin was obviously in good shape!

    Finally, she could see that well-built body! That thought made Ang very excited!

    Arvin didn''t say anything. With his hostile eyes, he fixed a gaze on her. "Put on your clothes!"

    ''Ang was an annoying girl! How dare she dance a striptease with other men!''

    Every time Ang got drunk, he would always see a different side of her, which greatly widened his horizon

    "No! I don''t want to put on any clothes!" Ang pulled away from Sven who was trying to help her put on her clothes. She ran to Nancy and drank some beer.

    Benson saw how drunk Ang was, so he warned her. "Ang, no more beers for you! If you would get involved in drunken brawlster, then Sven will take you home!"

    When Sven and Arvin sat beside Ang, Nancy immediately greeted them.

    Ang was so drunk that she didn''t care too much about her actions! She just broke up with her boyfriend who didn''t love her back. She was definitely out of love. Because of this, she thought that she should be forgiven for anything!

    When Arnold and Craig finished their dance, Ang ran to the front and chose her song. She took the microphone and sang a sad song. "It should be peaceful to break up. We needn''t say sorry to each other. We don''t owe each other..."

    Sven crossed his arms while giving a strange look at

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    ssed the rtionship between the two.

    Xinhe Garden

    Arvin put Ang on her round bed. As soon as she wasid down, she turned over immediately and was about to fall off the bed.

    Arvin panicked a little and hurried to catch her. He was just in time to catch her in his arms.

    Arvin had no choice but to put her on the bed again. This time, she grasped a doll into her arms and fell asleep again!

    The next morning...

    When Ang heard what happenedst night, she was deeply absorbed in her thoughts.

    She couldn''t help but to think of the way she clung to Arvin and his reaction toward her. Why did Arvin take her home instead of kicking her away?

    Ang sucked on a lolly while overthinking of all the questions until her head got painful. Later on, she went to the hospital.

    Nancy told Ang, "Ang, I think Doctor Gu had crush on you!"

    Due to her reluctance, Ang stopped in her tracks and told her carefully, "Nancy, you''ve said this for ten times since morning!"

    "I meant it. This is true! Doctor Gu looked at you in a particr way when he put you into bedst night..."

    "Okay. I get it!"

    ''How could it be possible?!'' Earlier, she asked Arvin whether he had a crush on her or not. But Arvin said that she was only dreaming!

    Ang rubbed her head. She only had a half bottle of beer, but her head was so painful! She was really not good at drinking...

    She swore that she would never drink again! That was for sure!

 Chapter 1467 Who do You Think You are

    Suddenly, a voice came up, "Are you Ang?"

    Two women in their nurse uniform walked toward Ang. They both looked at her from head to toe.

    Ang took the lollipop out of her mouth and asked them, "That''s me. What''s wrong?"

    "Oops! It was you? Who gave Dr. Gu a gift the other day? Look at you. You''re not pretty at all. What kind of witchcraft did you use to Dr. Gu?" One of them sneered at Ang with sarcasm.

    Nancy pushed up her eyesses and peered over the two nurses furiously, "What witchcraft? What''s wrong with you?"

    Ang was outraged, too. Although she was having a headache, she red at them and barked, "What''re you talking about?"

    One of the nurses was frightened by Ang''s anger and lowered her voice, "What are we talking about? The surveince video of you giving gift to Dr. Gu was revealed. You sneaked into Dr. Gu''s office and gave a shirt to him. But you know what? Dr. Gu gave it to his gardener. Ha ha! It''s so funny!"

    "What kind of surveince video? Let me see!" Ang put the lollipop back into her mouth and stretched out her hands for the video.

    "You can go online and check our hospital''s BBS. Let me remind you first, Ang, your work time was revealed. Just be careful when you''re not in the hospital..." After their intense conversation, the two nurses walked away hand in hand.

    Ang and Nancy took out their cell phones instantly and opened the BBS of the Yao Hospital. Soon, they found a post which was named, Ang in VVIP sneaked into Vice Director''s office and sent him a shirt.

    ...

    Then they saw a surveince video of the deputy director''s floor. In this video, Ang lifted a handbag into the office and left. All details were revealed.

    Just 20 minutes after the post was released, Ang''s name was famous among Yao Hospital.

    Thements behind the post were all dirty words towards Ang. Some even revealed that she was Randal''s ex-girlfriend and she was closely rted to the owners of the hospital. Everything private about Ang was discovered except her family background.

    Nancy''s hands were

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    a message from Kent.

    Arvin dialed the phone number right away, but all he heard was, "Sorry! The subscriber you have dialed is busy right now..."

    However, he couldn''t wait to get through to Ang. He was afraid that she would be quick to assume things and get hurt in return... He immediately decided to call Kent again. "Get me Nancy''s cell phone number!"

    Arvin got Nancy''s phone number and quickly dialed it. "Hello? Who is this?" Nancy answered. When Nancy epted the call, Ang''s swearing words were so loud that Arvin, who was on the other end of the line, heard what she was saying. "Who do you think you are? You think everyone likes to two-time their lover? Fine! I tell you, not only did I go out with Arvin, but we also Lived... Together! Aha! And you? You''re just a backup! So? How do you feel about this?"

    At the same time, Nancy was wondering who called her because the number wasn''t registered on her phone. "Who is this? I''ll hang up if you don''t say your name!"

    "It''s Arvin."

    Nancy was startled when he heard the words. She quickly turned around and nced at Ang, who was busy scolding Randal.

    ''Oops! Arvin must have heard what Ang was saying.''

    Nancy was immediately filled with panic so she interrupted Ang who didn''t have any idea that Arvin had already heard her. To prevent her friend from saying more, she signaled her to shut her mouth.

 Chapter 1468 Live Together With Arvin

    But Ang was so ufortable that she couldn''t stop talking. She must release those feelings. "So, Randal, do you think you are better than Arvin? No. You''re nothingpared to him! Nothing! You didn''t care about me when I was with you. You even persuaded me to lose weight even though I was only 120 pounds!" ...

    Ang might never let it go. Fine! She admitted that 120 pounds was not skinny. However, she never nned to lose weight. She would feel unhappy if she lost a few pounds.

    "Do you know what Arvin said about my weight? He liked girls with a little fat. He didn''t want me to lose weight and even persuaded me to eat more but it''s a pity that you may never have a chance see how gentle Arvin is! I was a little overwhelmed by his gentleness. So, I dumped you. I never thought you would call me again just to insult me..."

    When Ang was quarreling with Randal, Nancy was also worried that Ang''s words would be heard by Arvin on the other line. She was afraid to hang up on Arvin.

    Arvin did hear Ang''s words. However, when Ang said, "Do you think you are better than Arvin? You''re nothingpared to him..." he smiled happily.

    Adam was startled when he saw Arvin''s smile. ''Isn''t he talking with Nancy? Why is he smiling?''

    Ang was still arguing with Randal. She even walked closer to Nancy, who looked anxious right now. Ang kept on saying, "Slept together? You didn''t know about that? Since we have lived together, what do you think will happen between a hot-blooded man and a young woman in a room? Oh, Randal. You know what, I have been cheating on you! Ha ha ha ha!"

    At that moment, Nancy immediately covered Ang''s mouth with her hand.

    However, it was toote...

    Ang got rid of Nancy''s hand and then covered her cell phone receiver, "Wait a moment, Nancy. We''re alreadyte, so we don''t need to hurry. I want to finish this phone call with Randal first."

    Nancy finally got a second to exin to Ang what was going on. She pointed at her cell phone and whispered, "It is Dr. Gu. He''s on the phone..."

    Ang fr

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    has a girlfriend? You can give up on him now!"

    Alice almost cried, "Howe Dr. Gu has a girlfriend already! No... I feel hurt."

    Lucy was confused so she probed more questions. "Why are you so sure that the girl you saw is his girlfriend? Who is this girl? Do you know more about her?"

    ...

    Ang was trying to think a cover up for her lie. However, Winnie shushed their questions, "Enough! Now it''s time for the morning assembly, not a time for you to talk about Dr. Gu''s personal affairs!"

    "That''s right!" Now, everyone echoed Winnie. Ang stood straight and nodded.

    When the morning meeting was over, Ang kept pondering who was responsible in releasing the video online and evenbelled her as that.

    That person must have bad feelings towards her!

    ''Let me see, in the hospital, there was no one hating me except for Randal... Oh! No... Would it be a fan of Arvin''s?''

    Howe... She didn''t do anything with Arvin. If she did, howe they would know about this...

    To help her get rid of her confusion, Ang decided to call Sven.

    "Could you help me investigate one thing for me, Sven..."

    After she hung up, she started to worry about another thing. What she told Randal about the thing between Arvin and her had never really happened. She purposely made those remarks to save her face.

    But it seemed like bigger troubles woulde soon.

 Chapter 1469 Thank You for Thinking Highly of Me

    At around 10 this morning, as soon as Ang finished getting a patient''s blood pressure, Lucy came to her and pulled her out of the ward.

    "What''s up? Why?"

    Lucy dragged her to a quiet ce and let her hand go. "Have you seen the BBS, Ang?"

    "No. I have been busy at work." What Ang said was true. As time went by, she got busier with her work in the VVIP department.

    Lucy took out her phone from her pocket and exined, "I saw a post on the way to the bathroom. Do you know Director Wang? He released a post just now. Look!"

    "Director Wang? Isn''t he the director of VVIP Department?"

    Ang saw the title. It was something about Ang from the VVIP department.

    It was mainly about the whole thing about Ang sending a shirt to Arvin. It was known by everyone in the hospital and had a bad influence to the people who were involved in the matter. However, after the investigation, he got a statement from Dr. Gu. ording to Dr. Gu, Ang didn''t give a shirt to him. He denied what the previous post had described... It was telling everyone in the hospital to focus on work since the whole thing was just made up by someone.

    Ang realized this post was to clear her name!

    Nobody would talk about this event in the public after Director Wang''s rification. If there were some people who would gossip about this, they would do it privately.

    Ang felt relieved. She returned the phone to Lucy then turned around and started to walk away.

    Suddenly, she was stopped by Lucy. She looked at Ang with a look of malicious smile. "What''s going on between you and Dr. Gu, Ang? Tell me about it. I promise not to tell anyone!"

    Ang gave in and told her, "Okay, I''ll tell you! My brother and Dr. Gu are good friends. For my brother''s sake, Dr. Gu asionally takes care of me in the hospital. That''s all."

    What she told to Lucy was true except in private, Arvin was a hooligan! Who tried to kiss her for several times!

    Lucy was a little skeptical but she said in an excited tone, "You said your older brother and Dr. Gu were good friends. So, what are you still waiting for? You have special

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ground, the two women were crying in pain. Their mouths were left open and they couldn''t say a single word. As for the third woman, she was frightened by Ang''s fists. When she saw that Ang was approaching her, she ran immediately. "Oh, my God! Help!"

    As soon as the woman disappeared, Ang shook her head. "She must be in a sports team back in school."

    ''Okay, the three women would never bother me again.'' Nancy ran over to Ang with the phone clutched in her hand. "You''re awesome, Ang!"

    Ang took the phone and saw that the whole thing was recorded in a video. Later on, they left the area as if nothing had happened.

    In the parking lot

    Ang found her own car and was ready to get in when suddenly, a figure appeared.

    After a careful look, she recognized it was someone she knew. It was Randal. However, she just gave him a frown and didn''t say anything.

    In spite of that, Randal had the guts to block her and Nancy''s way then he let out an angry voice. "Ang!"

    "What!" Ang didn''t bother to look at his face.

    "Leave Yao Hospital!" Before, Ang saw Randal as a handsome guy. However, after everything that has happened between them, his presence disgusted her. She just saw an ugly man.

    "Why do I have to leave the hospital?" First, that three women gave her a warning. Now, Randal told her to leave the ce. It seemed like no one in Yao Hospital wanted her to be there.

 Chapter 1470 The Famous Taekwondo Coach

    Randal was about to get angry, but he suppressed his anger as soon as he remembered Ang''s family background. He tried to talk to her as calmly as he could. "Because your existence brought me trouble."

    "Really? Does it also bother you that I''m alive? Do you mean I have to die so I could not bother you anymore?"

    ''That was so funny!'' Ang thought to herself.

    Since the beginning, Nancy was disgusted with Randal''s unmanly behavior. However, she got more furious when he med Ang for bringing him trouble. She had never seen a man who had yed with a woman''s feelings with such an unjustifiable cheating! "How dare you say that? In the first ce, you were with Ang only because of her money. And now you''re there just shedding all the pretenses of cordiality since she had discovered your real aim? You should be ashamed of yourself!"

    After hearing what she said, Randal was even more angry and speechless because Nancy was totally right.

    After a long time of quietness, he finally spoke, "Ang, you better pray to God so you would never fall in my hands!"

    Ang waved her hand casually. "Fuck off. I won''t give you any chance of this! You''re just aplete waste of time."

    In fact, she had thought about breaking up with him for so many times before. And of course, she had also considered whether she would be his friend or just a stranger after they ended the rtionship. But what she didn''t expect was that Randal was going to be her enemy!

    Randal left the parking lot with his eyes full of anger. As soon as he left, Ang felt the world became quiet again.

    However...

    "Ang Si." A cold voice stopped Ang when she was about to get inside the car.

    ''Oh my God!'' Ang thought to herself, ''So, those that I have met today were just little monsters. The big boss is waiting here for me! Oh no!''

    Thinking of what she bragged to Randal earlier, Ang broke out in a cold sweat! She caught sight of the handsome man who was leaning on the Pagani sports car.

    Although it was hard to see who he was in the dark, Ang was sure that the man was Arvin!

    Having all the lessons from Arvin for a few times before, Ang thought that it would be better for her if she would escape now and ran away!

    "What a coincidence! But I really have to go now, so I guess I''ll see youter, Dr. Gu!" Ang blurted. Ang tipped Nancy with a wink and got inside her car in a hurry. Nancy

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    Because Ang was dazed at his once in a blue moon smile, she followed Arvin to the elevator obediently. Ang didn''t recover until Arvin got off the elevator and opened a milky white wooden door.

    However, it was toote. She had already entered the "wolf''s den". Well, in fact.. It was Arvin''s apartment.

    Covering a few hundred square meters, the spacious apartment was colored mainly in ck, white and gray. It included four bedrooms, two living rooms, a kitchen and a storage room. Only the living room was nearly a hundred square meters.

    Even though she had seen how neat freak his Father Chuck was, Ang was still astonished at what she just saw.

    It was spotless everywhere. All the furniture looked so new, as if it had never been used before.

    Arvin took out a pair of white disposable slippers and the dumbfounded Ang wore them at once.

    Once she had changed the slippers, Arvin said to her, "Ang,e and follow me."

    His tone was still gentle as heaven.

    Without having any idea what she would encounter next, Ang nodded and followed him into the innermost bedroom.

    Ang regained her presence of mind immediately when Arvin opened the bedroom door. It was obviously a man''s bedroom. "Why... Why did you bring me here?"

    Arvin suddenly closed the door. He stared at her with joy in his eyes. "I thought you know."

    She knew? How could she know?

    But why did she have a bad feeling about them being alone in the same room?

    She had an instinct that something was about to happen but since she had no experience of this kind, she just didn''t know what exactly it was.

 Chapter 1471 I Will Take You to the Hospital

    "Big wing... I warn you... Do not screw around me..." Arvin took off his coat and threw it on the sofa.

    He only wore a tight shirt. Ang could see his strong and muscr body in the dim light.

    Arvin''s muscles looked ripped. Ang could not help but swallow. It seemed like Arvin had a perfect built for a man. She liked what she was seeing...

    "Screw around you?" He stared at Ang who had an obvious blush on her cheeks. He walked a step toward her, while she stepped backward.

    As their chasing game continued, Ang had no other choice but to sit on the bed. Then, Arvin pressed himself onto her with his palms against the bed and closed the distance between them.

    Arvin was going to kiss her. This made Ang so nervous that she had to lean her body. However, when she looked into Arvin''s eyes, she was unable to say a word. He has dark but arractive eyes. He was so handsome!

    Then, Angy down on Arvin''s bed...

    Arvin felt Ang''s heartbeat and he knew that she was nervous. He smiled slyly and moved closer to her. He held her with his left arm and loosened his tie with his other hand.

    The room was full of ambiguity and the atmosphere was intense because of what Arvin has done.

    Ang blinked away her confusion. Oh my God, was Arvin... Seducing her?

    Right at this moment, Arvin threw his tie to other side and unbuttoned his shirt. The way his body moved was so seductive that Ang almost could not control herself. She wanted to hold him and kiss him.

    "Big... Big... Dr. Gu... Arvin, what do you want to do?" Finally, Ang chose to call him in his first name rather than big wing.

    "What do I want to do? I want you to experience the feeling of living with me." His lips curved into a yful smile.

    "The feeling of living with you? What do you mean?" Ang couldn''t understand what he meant. Because Arvin was so charming that she was caught in his spell. She could not think straight and understand what he meant when she was with him.

    "There''s only you and me in this room. Everything could happen to us... Do you like this feeling?" He slightly moved her bangs to her ears. He was so gentle with her.

    Uhmm... Ang finally understood what Arvin meant! She knew it! Arvin was angry about what she has said to Randal and he would not let her get off the hook easily. He wanted to punish her!

    The reason he took her to his ce

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    illet... Here! Potato..."

    Half an hourter, Ang was shocked when she saw that Arvin was already standing at the door. He was only wearing a night robe!

    His face was serious. He crossed his arms on his chest and stared at her.

    "You are silly, aren''t you? Why do you have to take a bath now?" Ang waved the spat in front of Arvin''s face.

    Arvin rolled his eyes and turned around, then he left the kitchen.

    ...

    "Frozen guy! Frozen wing! Big wing... Fire, fire, fire... I will fire you... Lla..." Ang wanted to curse Arvin. However, she just sang a song for him.

    Arvin was seated on the sofa. He looked at Ang who was busy cooking at his kitchen. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing and hearing.

    She was cursing him, wasn''t she? How could she change it into a song? How could she quickly change her attitude in just a snap? It''s faster than turning the page of a book!

    Twenty minutester...

    Ang pped her hands when she ced fish with sauerkraut on the dining table. "It''s done!"

    Arvin put his phone into his pocket and sat on the dining chair.

    The smell of the food made his mouth water. He took the chopsticks and aimed for the fish, but he was suddenly interrupted by Ang. "Wait a moment! This dish definitely has a great look and taste so I want to take a picture of it first!"

    Arvin was speechless about it. However, Ang totally ignored him and hurriedly went back to the room to take her phone.

    When she came back to the dining room, Arvin was already eating the tomato and the needle mushroom with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 1472 Iâ€™ll Take More Photos

    All of a sudden, Ang shouted at Arvin. "I have told you to wait for a moment. How could you be so greedy? Oh, you destroyed the shape of the enoki!"

    She put her cellphone on the table and restored the shape of the mushrooms with the chopsticks.

    When she is finished, she shot a warning look at Arvin. "Don''t eat it this time!"

    Arvin was still holding the chopsticks. His expression was nk. He neither nod nor shake his head.

    When Ang was ready to take a shot using her phone camera, his hand stretched out immediately and picked up a piece of fish and put it into his mouth.

    Ang was annoyed at him.

    She protested by pounding the table. "How can you do this? You have promised me not to eat it. Look at the picture, your hand has totally blocked the view of the food!"

    Ang gave her phone to him and he saw his own hand above the fish.

    "You can take a photo of it again." Arvin smiled.

    "If you bothered me again, you would not be allowed to eat dinner tonight!" Ang snorted.

    "You want to eat these four dishes all by yourself?"

    "Yes!" Ang nodded her head at once and rearranged the dinner set so she could take another photo.

    "Piggy, you are lucky to be a member of the Si family because your parents are the only people who can provide for you." Arvin said with teasing smile.

    While Ang was busy choosing the best style and arrangement for the photo, she asked casually, "How do you know that? As a famous doctor, how could it be possible that you can''t afford to provide for me?"

    "Believe it or not, I can easily afford a life that is more than enough for ten Angs at the same time. There is no doubt that you will be fat under my care."

    Ang tilted her head and thought for a moment. "Be fat? You want me to be fat?"

    "No, I didn''t say that!"

    "Okay!" The camera was ready to take another photo of the dinner.

    "I referred to a piggy, " Arvin added. Despite Ang''s warning, Arvin was unstoppable. He snatched some potato chips and threw them into his mouth as soon as Ang took a snapshot. ''Wow! So good!''

    "Oh, no!" Ang''s face was filled with anger. She put her cellphone on the table and tried to steal the chopsticks from Arvin''s hand.

    Arvin blocked Ang with one arm and held the chopsticks with his other arm. He raised his hand very high so Ang couldn''t reach it. Arvin smirked in triumph.

    Ang cl

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    . They were shocked to see the photos. Because of their curiosity, they started sending messages and asking a lot of questions to her.

    Ang''s WeChat didn''t stop ringing when they ate dinner. She couldn''t help getting her phone to check the messages sent to her.

    "It''s dinner time. Focus on your food!" Arvin stopped her as soon as she touched her cellphone.

    "Fine..." Ang pulled her hand away from the phone.

    Ten minutes have already passed but Ang''s phone didn''t stop from ringing... She tried to get her phone once again but Arvin was faster than her. He snatched it away and put it in his pocket.

    "..." Ang was annoyed but she didn''t dare to say anything. She nced at Arvin secretly andined to herself. ''Shit! Nobody even my dad has dared to treat me like that!''

    Finally! After dinner, Ang quickly wiped her mouth and stretched her right hand toward Arvin as a gesture telling him to give her phone back.

    Arvin drunk all the soup and wiped his mouth without hurrying. Then, he put the used tissue on her hand. "Thank you!" he said.

    Ang rolled her eyes and threw it in the dustbin at once. "Big wing! You are so annoying! Give me my cellphone back!" she demanded.

    "I will give it back to you after you wash the dishes." Arvin left the table and said without turning back.

    Ang clenched her teeth. She wanted to whack the table out of anger and frustration. ''How could such a jerk like him exist in this world?'' Ang asked herself.

    In the kitchen

    Ang loaded the dishwasher with all the greasy tes and pressed the start button.

 Chapter 1473 You are So Nice

    Twenty minutester, Ang threw the used towel into the basket. Then, she ran to Arvin and stretched her right hand to him.

    Now, he could give her phone back to her, right?

    Arvin sat on the sofa and gave the phone back to Ang. Once the phone was in her hands, he eximed, "You took twenty-three photos of me, which means you should live with me for a month!"

    ''What? Live with Arvin for a month? That sounds good!'' However, Ang got curious so she asked Arvin a question. "How did you know that I took more than twenty photos for you?"

    "Because I saw your photo gallery." Arvin admitted without any hint of hesitation.

    Ang could not believe it! She looked at her phone screen and blurted out, "Arvin, how could you do that? Do you think it''s right to see my album? It is private... By the way, how did you open my album?"

    Last night, she wore a lovely pair of pajamas so she took pictures for herself before she went to sleep. She wondered whether Arvin has seen these or not!

    "I cracked your password!"

    "So, what''s the password of my phone?" She had a difficult time processing what Arvin has told her because she was so sure that her phone was protected by a password!

    Compared with her excitement and puzzlement, Arvin was obviously calm. He spoke to her in an indifferent way. "Generally, people who are as naive as you would set their birthday or phone number as their password."

    ... Ang''s excited face has changed into a gloomy one. She questioned Arvin again. "So, how did you know my birthday?"

    "You had some information about your birthday in your WeChat, so I knew it."

    Last year, Ang took a picture for herself with the birthday cake prepared by Chuck and she uploaded it on her WeChat ount.

    "..."

    Ang had no choice but to admire Arvin''s resourcefulness! No wonder he was regarded as the ck horse in medical field! He was so smart!

    "Have you seen anything else?" She asked him and wanted to know how many photos he has seen in her gallery.

    Arvin looked at her with a serious face and replied, "I saw everything in your gallery."

    Besides, he also sent two photos... Of Ang... To his phone.

    Yes! One of these was taken by Nancy. The photo showed Ang while doing a headstand. She was wearing her lovely pajamas and her belly was exposed. This photo looked so particr and special...

    B

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    ulled him up and answered, "No problem! Definitely, no problem! I promise that I will live with you but I have one condition. You should buy everything that I like tonight!"

    Arvin was surprised when he heard Ang''s condition. He had a feeling that Ang did not fully understand what were the implications of living with a man!

    Was it because of her overprotective family?

    Or, Ang really wanted to have sex with him?

    It was until that evening when Arvin knew that he was wrong.

    When he changed his clothes and walked out of his room, Ang rushed to him. She took his hands and carefully stared at it.

    "What do you want to do?" Arvin hesitated.

    With a disappointed voice, Ang mumbled, "My friends say your hands looked really nice. Well, they are right. I would never notice if they did not say it to me. Arvin, my friends want me to send more of your photos to them. Should I give them¡ª" Ang was interrupted because Arvin has walked out of the room. He did not give her the chance to continue her talk! "Hey, big wing! Wait for me!" she yelled.

    Arvin was so angry when he found out that Ang nned to send his photos to her friends. He went at the door and changed his shoes. Then, he walked straight out of the house and left.

    Ang remained motionless at the living room. However, when Arvin was out of her sight, she rushed to the door and hurriedly changed her shoes.

    It was not her fault! It was her friends'' faults! In reality, they did not care about what she has cooked, but they were all curious and attracted by Arvin''s hands!

 Chapter 1474 Be Her Brother

    Even L was asking if Ang was dating a hand model. If he was a hand model, then he might consider working for SL Group...

    Of course, all the other messages she had received just now were all about Arvin.

    ''Oh my gosh, '' Ang said to herself. She had just posted only the hands of Arvin. What if she actually posted pictures of Arvin''s extremely handsome face?

    Her WeChat would definitely st with messages!

    "Whoops! Big wing, wait for me! Big wing..." Luckily, right before the elevator door was closed, Ang has managed to squeeze herself inside.

    Later on, they got on Arvin''s Pagani. Before the car was started, Ang asked Arvin who was seated on the driver''s seat. "Where are the shirts that I gave you?"

    Arvin quickly nced at her without saying a word.

    Ang felt disappointed when he didn''t answer. ''He didn''t say anything. Was it because he has actually given them to one of the Gu''s gardeners?''

    Ang opened the door and stepped off the car. Her heart felt heavy and sad when she closed the door of the passenger seat. If he had really given them to the gardener, then she never wanted to see him again!

    Before she could walk any further, Arvin went out of the car and stopped her. "Ang Si!"

    She turned around and nced at Arvin with a hint of heartache and mellowness in her eyes.

    Ang didn''t have to say anything but Arvin was certainly attracted by her expressive eyes. The resentment in her eyes was enough to make him nervous. Arvin had no choice but to tell her. "The shirts are in my closet."

    Upon hearing this, she couldn''t help but smile.

    She jogged towards the car and asked, "How many?"

    "Two."

    "Will you wear them or not?"

    "Yes, I will!"

    "When?"

    While facing all of her ceaseless queries, Arvin felt d that he was not her boyfriend! If he had a girlfriend as quick-witted and weird as her... Hmm... It might not be bad at all!

    "The day after tomorrow!" He had to be back at the old house and pick up the clothes there tomorrow.

    However, Ang was not contented about Arvin''s answer. "You don''t like the shirts, do you? If you don''t like them at all, fine, I''ll take those shirts back and give them to¡ª" Ang was supposed to say Sven Si.

    However, he interrupted her words and spoke as fast as he could. "Tomorrow! I''ll wear them tomorrow! I will ask my assistant Kent to bring them to meter."

    Ang felt delighted upon hearing it. She immediatel

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    side and pouted her mouth.

    "Insert two game coins, " Ang tried to teach Arvin how to use the machine. "Catch that one. I want the smurfs!"

    ording to her direction, Arvin moved the iron w towards the smurfs and caught it immediately!

    Ang''s eyes widened out of excitement, but she held her joy because she was afraid that the smurfs would be scared by her loud voice and fall down.

    Arvin was calm regardless of Ang''s amusement. Although it was his first time to catch dolls with Ang, he waspletely confident about doing it!

    As expected! The smurfs... ''Oh! Arvin did it so well!'' Ang was amazed. He managed to catch the smurfs sessfully!

    Ang was so thrilled! And she was very excited to get her new doll! She couldn''t help screaming out of joy, which attracted the attention of every person in the hall.

    She took out the smurfs from the machine and gave it a kiss. Then, ignoring what others might think of them, she hugged Arvin and nced at him with a smile stered on her face. "Arvin, Arvin, I adore you so much! You are exactly my prince!"

    Seeing her as happy as a kid, Arvin slightly patted her head and said, "Wait and see!"

    Then, apanied by Ang''s excited squeals, Arvin used up the rest of the game coins and sessfully caught another nine dolls!

    Ang held all the dolls in her arms as they left the hall, leaving other girls casting an envious nce behind the two.

    Ang could still hear one of the girls as sheined to her other friends. "Look at that girl''s boyfriend. He is so handsome and skillful at the same time! I''m so jealous of her!"

 Chapter 1475 Go Home

    "Wow! That''s her boyfriend!"

    ...

    Ang was too happy to make any scene when she heard this.

    When they came out from the video game hall, Arvin asked her, "Is there anything that you like?"

    She shook her head with satisfaction. "That''s enough!"

    Arvin was speechless. The girl was easily satisfied.

    They came back to Arvin''s apartment. "Can I leave these dolls in your house?" Ang asked Arvin in a serious tone.

    "No." He refused directly.

    How was it even possible to leave these dolls in his house? He was a man! A true man!

    Ang made a sulking face and curled her lip. "Okay... Now, I want to go home!"

    "Kent has asked Nancy to pack your stuff and it''s here. If you want to go home right now, you have to take them with you!" Arvin pointed at the four bags on the table.

    Of course, Ang knew that the four bags were hers. These bags contained her personal hygiene products, clothes and pajamas!

    Ang looked at the nine dolls on the sofa and demanded, "Give me a bag, then I will go home!"

    "I don''t have any bags!" He took off his coat and hung it up.

    Ang curled her lips and the nine dolls were left on the sofa.

    When Arvin went to the bathroom, Ang hid her eight dolls in his house and the smurfs doll was ced on Arvin''s bed.

    Ang felt excited about the thought of hugging the doll at night while she slept with Arvin. Haha!

    When Arvin came out from the bathroom, he saw Ang tumbling with the smurfs doll on his bed. The bed sheet had be wrinkled. Ang seemed very excited. He looked at her and said coldly, "Smoothen out my bed sheet. Otherwise, I will throw you out of the room!"

    "... Since we are going to sleep, it doesn''t matter if the bed sheet is wrinkled or not! Arvin, do not tell me that you have an Obsessive Compulsive Disorder!" All of a sudden, Ang felt regretful to live with a neat freak like him!

    Besides, the man might have a severe Obsessive Compulsive Disorder

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    was what he disliked.

    "..." Ang got out of the bed and carried the doll back to the bed but Arvin stopped her. "Do not take it here on the bed!"

    It was his bed! No one had slept in his bed except himself since it was bought.

    "But I want to hug it!" Ang tried to get the doll onto the bed.

    "No way! Ang, are you a child?"

    She shook her head. Of course, she was not a child! However, this doll was a gift from him which made it more special. She liked it very much!

    "You know that you are not a child anymore. Throw it away!" He shot a disapproving look at her. That made Ang a little sad!

    "Arvin, you dislike me!"

    "... I don''t." He just disliked the doll!

    Ang thought for a minute before saying, "No. You lied. If you like me, let me take the doll to the bed!"

    "No way!" He stood quickly!

    Ang pretended topromise and took back her foot, "Okay! I will..."

    When Arvin was about to feel relieved, Ang moved quickly and took the doll into the bed. She was too fast!

    Then, sheughed a lot!

    Arvin uncovered the sheets and grabbed the doll, but Ang screamed, "I''m in the bed. Look, you have touched it!"

    "..."

    Ang clutched her doll so tightly which made Arvin give up again!

    Feeling hopeless, Arvin put his phone aside andy down.

 Chapter 1476 Letâ€™s Sleep in Separate Rooms

    Ang wondered, "Arvin, how did you know Sven?"

    ... Was Ang a wet nket for mentioning Sven at this time?

    To Arvin, the answer was definitely a yes. He asked Ang a question instead of answering her. "Do you know what it means to allow a man to live with you?"

    "Yes, I do!" Of course she knew, Ang was not as naive as he thought she was. However, she turned over andy down. While facing him, she stared right through his eyes and said, "I have no worries about it because I know what kind of person you are."

    Arvin didn''t not know whether to cry orugh at her words.

    How did she know that he was not that kind of a man that she should worry about? ''Ang shouldn''t believe people, especially men, this easily!'' Arvin thought to himself.

    He warned her with a slightly hoarse voice, "Don''t allow any man to live with you, understand?" Any man except him!

    Not being able to take her eyes off Arvin''s body, she nodded quickly without thinking. All of a sudden, she pointed at his chest and asked, "Can I touch your muscles?"

    It sounded like she was negotiating with him. However, her hand had already climbed up to his chest before he even allowed her!

    "..." Arvin was speechless.

    "Wow... It''s real! Big Wing... I didn''t expect you would have strong chest muscles..." Ang pressed her finger against his muscles and sighed.

    Arvin didn''t answer her. After a few minutes, he suddenly seized Ang''s hand. "That''s enough!"

    Ang pulled back her hand andy down on her back. She said reluctantly, "Okay, okay!"

    The room was quiet for a while. Arvin closed his eyes and he seemed that he didn''t want to speak to Ang. She tried to make him talk by asking, "Are you feeling sick?" He seemed to be breathing a little... Hard.

    "No, " Arvin replied. He didn''t bother to exin anything.

    Ang sat up from the bed. "Do you have any disease? Like... A respiratory disease?"

    She had noticed it for several times that he always had shortness of breath and a pale skin.

    Arvin opened his eyes and red at her. "Can you just stay still?"

    "What? What does this have to do with me?"

    Upon hearing her words, Arvin looked at her like he was looking at an i

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    aying that, he grabbed her wrist and was about to check her pulse.

    Ang pulled her wrist back in a hurry. "No, I''m fine, I''m perfectly fine! Let''s go to bed, Big Wing..."

    ''Wait, why did it sound a little bit weird?'' she faltered.

    "Ah, no. You take out another nket because we will sleep separately..." Didn''t that mean they would sleep in the same bed?

    "No, let''s sleep in separate rooms."

    ... Ang had realized that what she said was not clear. It was very ambiguous.

    Her nervous behavior was noticed by Arivin. She has finally came to her senses. She seemed to be aware of the danger of living with a man alone!

    That''s good!

    "Don''t you feel it''s toote to say that now?"

    "No, I don''t think so, Arvin. I think I should... Go back home. I''ll call Nancy!" She would rather protect herself and remain pure than sleep with a handsome man!

    They were not even a couple. She might be burned to death if her family would find out that they were living together. And she would probably be burned by her own parents... Ang couldn''t help butugh when she thought of this.

    ''It''s not funny at all, Ang!'' she patted her face.

    Ang lifted the sheet and put on her slippers. She finally decided that it was time for her to go home.

    "Ang, it was you who said that¡ª"

    "Ding-dong, ding-dong..." The doorbell suddenly interrupted Arvin.

    They looked at each other and both felt a little anxious. Who woulde at thiste hour?

 Chapter 1477 Arvin was Kissing a Girl

    "Why does someonee to your house at this time, Arvin?" Ang was so nervous that she could hear her heartbeat. They are in Arvin''s house and wearing pajamas...

    What if that someone was from the Gu family? No, no matter whom it is, if he or she saw them in pajamas, she doesn''t know how to exin for herself.

    She couldn''t be found! And she decided to hide.

    Arvin watched Ang rush to the balcony of the bedroom. She closed the door and switched off the light so nobody could see her...

    The cold breeze of autumn weed her as she stepped outside. She shivered because she was only wearing her thin pajamas....

    He didn''t care who came into his apartment. Instead of going to the front door, he opened the door of the balcony to pull Ang back into the room. He cared so much for her that he didn''t want her to freeze out in the cold.

    "What are you doing, Arvin? I don''t want toe in. If someone found us like this, we wouldn''t be able to exin for ourselves!" Ang tried to release her hand from Arvin''s grasp.

    Of course, Arvin was stronger than her. He was able to get Ang inside the room and he put her back to bed. He covered her with the nket and ordered, "Don''t move!"

    Ang was fascinated by his profound eyes and nodded in approval. She didn''t make any attempts to move at all.

    That was when Arvin decided to release her. Before he left the bedroom, he switched off the light and closed the door immediately.

    He opened the front door of his apartment before it was about to get kicked.

    It was Aron who was calling Arvin, "Arvin, what were you doing? I have seen your car in the parking and do you want to pretend that you are not at home?"

    Aron began to me Arvin. He barked, "Do you know how long I have been here? It''s for almost four minutes! If you didn''t open the door, I would have kicked it!"

    Arvin was ustomed to his brother''s bad temper. He stopped Aron who was about toe inside his apartment. "I''m ready to sleep now, why are you here?"

    "Mom wanted toe here with me but I had some business in the neighborhood so I arrived before her." Aron stepped forward but Arvin was still blocking the way. Aron looked at Arvin with confusion.

    Arvin tried to push him out. "Why does mom want toe here?" he asked.

    "Uh, you let mee in first. It''s a little cold outside." Aron wore only a thin gray shirt.

    Arvin stepped asi

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    vin''s ce after going to a shopping that night. She said that she wanted to visit Arvin and Teresa agreed toe with her.

    Teresa, Nita and Aron sat and waited n the living room. Teresa folded her hands and constantly nced at the door of Arvin''s bedroom. She couldn''t help but think, ''Who is the girl inside my son''s room? If Arvin took a girl to his house, he must have been living with her!''

    identally, she saw a doll behind the television and she got a hunch based on the toy.

    ''Is that her thing? A girl who likes such childish things...'' A cute face came into her mind immediately...

    ''Ang? Could it be Ang?'' However, she couldn''t enter the bedroom to find out herself. She also couldn''t ask Arvin because Nita was there with her.

    In the bedroom

    After the door was closed, Ang was scared and she looked at Arvin with worried eyes. "What should we do? What should we do?" she asked Arvin repeatedly.

    There was no sign of worry on Arvin''s face. He remained hisposure and just told Ang in a calm tone, "Go on sleeping. I''ll deal with everything!"

    It seemed that his words worked like a magic because Ang had calmed down quickly after hearing them.

    Arvin stood up and walked toward his closet. Seeing his back, Ang suddenly realized how handsome Arvin was and she felt a sense of safety when she was with him...

    She wanted to find this sense of safety from Randal before but he failed to make her feel it.

    After a few minutes

    Arvin dressed neatly in his ck shirt and camino pants. He walked out of the bedroom and closed the door right away.

 Chapter 1478 Aron Became a Prophet

    Teresa stared at her son and wondered whether it was Ang or not.

    When Arvin came out, Nita stood up from the sofa and came to him with a warm smile on her face. "Arvin, sorry to take up your time."

    Arvin slightly nodded his head and answered, "It''s fine. Do you have anything to do here?"

    Nita picked up several shopping bags from the table and passed them to him. "When auntie and I were shopping tonight, I bought you a new watch and a belt. You may open the gifts and see if you like them."

    Arvin looked at the two bags. At the moment, what he wanted to do was to drive them out of his house as soon as possible so he opened the bags and took the gifts out. He forced a smile and told her, "Thank you very much! I like them!"

    Upon hearing this, Nita looked very happy. She eximed, "I''m d that you like them! Auntie and I chose the watch together. Let me try it on you..."

    "No, thanks! It''s okay! I can do it by myself!" Arvin refused directly.

    Since Nita knew that he was always squeamish, she didn''t feel awkward at all. When she was about to say something, Teresa suddenly blurted out, "Arvin, I want to use your toilet."

    Arvin paused for a few seconds. The others didn''t notice his hesitation. He told his mom casually, "Mom, you know that I don''t share my toilet with others. You can go and use the one in the guest room."

    Their eyes met and Arvin seemed very unhappy. Teresa knew that her son was not delighted at the moment, so she didn''t insist on this. In her attempt to set a lighter mood, she immediately smiled. "Look at yourself. Your father and I are not neat freaks. I have no idea of the reason why you are born like that!"

    Aron went through the financial news in his phone and chimed in causally, "He is not like you and dad. Maybe he is like his future father-inw and mother-inw."

    ...

    Arvin quickly nced at Aron. If he could tell that the woman in the bedroom was Ang, he could be a prophet.

    However, Nita''s mother was also a little over the top. Finn worked in the Obst

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    king her left ear on the door, she heard what they said clearly.

    The two brothers were arguing. Aron wanted to make sure if there was a woman in the house, so he asked, "Arvin, is there anyone here?"

    "Yes."

    Aron was shocked by Arvin''s answer. He didn''t expect that Arvin would admit this quickly, "Who is it?"

    "Aron, we are all adults. Isn''t it normal to have a woman here?" Arvin said casually as if the woman in the bedroom was just a one-night stand.

    But Aron didn''t believe him at all!

    It was impossible for Arvin to bring some stranger in his home! Aha! It would never happen to Arvin...

    Aron rubbed his jaw with his thumb and index finger while he was lost in his thoughts. Suddenly, he blurted, "Let''s see how the woman looks like!"

    The door almost opened. Ang was really scared while trying to hide behind the door.

    "Aron, what are you doing? Get out!"

    Arvin yelled at him and closed the door again!

    Upon hearing what Arvin has said to him, Aron became angry and offended. "Arvin, I''m your older brother. I have the right to teach you something!"

    "Although you are my elder brother, you have no right to control my personal life!"

    "Your personal life? Tell me, who is in the bedroom?" Aron was so curious about the woman inside his brother''s bedroom. He couldn''t figure out who could be sleeping there.

    Was she...

 Chapter 1479 Now the Truth Came to Light

    The cute girl from the hospital suddenly came across Aron''s mind.

    No way!

    "Aron, curiosity kills the cat, don''t you understand?"

    "Yes, I do!" Aron answered Arvin absently. As a CEO, he knows this fact better than anybody else. But when it rtes to his younger brother, Arvin, he wanted to know everything about him, even though his brother may feel bad about the invasion of his own privacy.

    Later on, Aron came upon an idea. He took out his phone from his pocket, and started to check his contacts.

    He remembered he had added Ang''s number during his stay at the Yao Hospital...

    After a few seconds of going through his contact list, he did find Ang''s number!

    Then, he called Ang...

    Soon, a childish voice was heard from Arvin''s room. "Master, I can''t stand it anymore! I always dream of going to the Shaolin Temple in Songshan to learn Kung Fu. I want to fly through the air and help the weak just like the handsome Superman..."

    This song was Ang''s ringtone, it was called "Heroes of the Shaolin Temple". It was sung by a lot of famous stars.

    The two brothers exchanged looks upon hearing the ringtone. But Ang, who was inside the room, didn''t have an idea that the call was from Aron. She rushed and took her phone from the nightstand to check who was calling her. She was totally dumbfounded when she saw the name shing on her phone screen.

    Now the truth came to light.

    Ang was worried whether she should pick up the phone or not. But eventually, Aron hung up.

    Aron put his phone down and walked toward Arvin. He fixed his gaze over his brother and said, "Arvin, when I was in hospital, you told Ang to stay away from me. I didn''t expect that you have your own purpose!"

    Arvin didn''t respond to the question. He just looked at Aron and asked him, "Do you want to stay?"

    ... Actually, Aron wanted to stay because he was trying to figure out who was in Arvin''s room. Now that he already knew who it was, why would he stay?

    "Arvin, don''t you think you should exin it to me?"

    Arvin steered his brother to the bedroom. When the door of the bedroom opened, they both saw Ang in her pink pajamas. She was standing in the middle of the room while holding her phone. She was still at a loss for words when Arvin came i

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ay! He would go!

    "Arvin, good for you! I hope you will have a child soon!"

    Child??? Ang cried out in her mind, ''It''s not what you think! It''s not what you think!''

    The room became went quiet again after Aron left the apartment.

    Ang was breathless when Arvin nudged her back to the bedroom. He fixed his gaze over her red lips and smiled. "Go back to sleep!"

    "No! I want to go home!" She regretted what she has done. She felt that the biggest mistake she made in her life was to stay in Arvin''s apartment!

    "Go home?" Arvin smirked, "Do you think my mother will let you go if she knew that you were in my home?"

    "What do you mean?" Ang blinked away her confusion.

    Arvin seized the chance and kissed her again. After a few seconds, he released Ang and exined to her, "If I''m right, my mother have already sent someone to keep an eye on me!"

    And she must be waiting for Ang to appear!

    Ang was unable to say anything at first because she felt a wave of panic in her heart. Finally, she spoke, "Then what should I do?"

    "You don''t need to do anything for now. Just take a rest tonight!" Because of what happened earlier, they weren''t able to track the time. It was almost 11:00 P.M. now.

    "How about tomorrow?" She had to go to work in the morning.

    "You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll handle it." Then, Arvin made his way to switch off the light.

    When Ang identally saw the shopping bags on the table, she decided to put everything that she wanted to say behind.

 Chapter 1480 Arvin is Living With a Woman

    Nita sent Arvin a watch and a belt...

    Because Ang has already sent Arvin a shirt already, she wanted to send him other things rather than a shirt when she and Nancy were shopping.

    Nancy agreed that it was a good choice so they chose a belt. When Ang was about to pay for the belt, she heard a woman who was speaking to her husband. "Darling, I will send you a belt!"

    The man asked, "Why?"

    The woman replied, "Because it means that I will firmly tie you up with me so we won''t break up! We can be together forever!"

    ...

    "Arvin, what''s the rtionship between you and Miss Zhen?" Ang asked. Earlier, she heard that Miss Zhen bought gifts to Arvin!

    After switching off the light of the living room, Arvin walked towards Ang and replied, "We are old friends and we know each other for many years."

    "So, why did she send you a belt?" Ang felt ufortable about the thought of Nita giving him a belt.

    Arvin shot her a confused look and asked, "Why couldn''t she send me a belt? What''s wrong with that?"

    Ang did not answer because she herself didn''t know why she felt ufortable. After a moment, she walked towards the bedroom. "Give me a nket and I will sleep in the guest room!"

    It was until then that Arvin noticed Ang''s sad eyes... ''Sad? Why?''

    "You promised to live with me, which means you have to sleep with me in the same room!" He closed the door and walked to the bed.

    Ang suddenly turned around to face him and spoke to him angrily, "No! I refuse! I will go to the other room and sleep there!"

    Arvin could not understand her anger.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    "I think about nothing! I am sleepy and I want to go to sleep!" Ang put her hands on her waist and expressed her anger on her face.

    ''Ang is so weird!'' Arvin said to himself.

    However, when Arvin carefully recalled the events earlier, he thought, ''Was she angry when I kissed her in front of Aron?''

    Thinking of this possibility, Arvin asked Ang in a cold way, "You like Aron?"

    What? She liked Aron? Why did he say that?

    "No!"

    ''She looked confused and sincere. She might not tell a lie. So, what was she angry about?'' Arvin thought to himself again. Still, Arvin really could

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    lling to watch over Ang who has fallen asleep because... It was rxing and funny.

    At Gu''s home...

    After changing into a pair of pajamas, Teresa continuously walked around the room with a phone in her hand. She constantly pressed the screen as if she was waiting for a call.

    Hogan, who was reading the newspaper, took off his sses and put the newspaper on the table. "Why are you so worried? It''ste and you should go to bed."

    Teresa stopped and hesitated for a while before she walked back to the bed. Then, she finally spoke, "Hogan, do you know that? Arvin is living with a woman!"

    "What!" Hogan could not believe what he just heard so he asked again for confirmation.

    Teresa''s wrinkles were now visible after removing her makeup. She was already more than sixty years old.

    She sat on the bed and came closer to Hogan then she said, "I say your son, Arvin, is living with a woman!"

    "How did you know that?" He could not believe her unless she would say that she saw it through her own eyes! How could Arvin live with a woman? It was not his style!

    "I saw it! Tonight, I was with Nita so we decided to pass by Shengfeng Mansion. When we went to his apartment, guess what? When I opened the door of his bedroom, I saw Arvin kissing a girl! And that girl was lying on his bed! I am sure that Arvin was really willing to kiss her!"

    ''Arvin was willing to kiss a woman? And that woman was not Rosa?'' Hogan was in utter shock. "Do you know who is that girl?"

 Chapter 1481 You Have to Offer Me a Bribe

    "No. At first, I wanted to enter the room, but Arvin refused me. I was afraid that Nita would see something unpleasant, so I left the house with Nita immediately!" When she went outside, she hired two guys to put the house under surveince to find out the woman in Arvin''s apartment.

    She ordered them to inform her once they found out something unusual. She specifically instructed them to send the photos to her as soon as possible.

    Hogan thought for a bit and tried to persuade Teresa. "Arvin is almost thirty years old. Let him decide his own life! You need not to worry about this. Stop making this foolish match. Do not y the crazy matchmaker anymore! You know Arvin. He might turn against you if you give him too much pressure!"

    "How can you say that I''m making a crazy match? I just like Nita and I really want her to be our daughter-inw. Am I wrong for choosing an amazing woman for our son?" Teresa couldn''t understand why they couldn''t understand her. What she did was actually good for Arvin! How could they say that she was wrong!

    From every perspective, Nita was very excellent. She was definitely the best woman for Arvin!

    As for Teresa herself, she followed their family''s arrangement and married Hogan.

    But now, she lived a happy life and had three excellent sons! And the eldest son had his own child now. Wasn''t everything great?

    Hogan was not interested in these things so, he didn''t say anything more. "Have a good night! You should care more about your grandson!"

    Teresa sighed, "Bob is already 8 years old. He is a precocious child and he was unwilling to stay with me!"

    Bob was Rom''s son. As the eldest grandson of Family Gu, he shouldered a lot of responsibilities. When he was a small child, his father, Rom was very strict with him. He was very smart. At present, although he was in grade two, his mental level wasparable with those students from grades five and six.

    "Ok, then focus on Aron. Persuade him to get married as soon as possible and give us a granddaughter." Hogan had his own ns. At present, Arvin was faced with the selection for the next di

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    Wash yourself and let''s go to work!" They would bete if they continued their conversation.

    Ang nodded her head and rushed to the bathroom.

    Because Ang spent too much time preparing, they were alreadyte for work.

    Arvin waste for about ten minutes. It had never happened to him before!

    Arvin has already changed his clothes when he came out of the bedroom. On the other hand, Ang was changing her shoes. When she saw Arvin wearing a white shirt, her lips curved into a smile. She remarked, "Big Wing, did anyone tell you that you look really handsome in white shirt?"

    ''Too handsome! He looks like a summer boy in white shirt!''

    Arvin put on his coat and told her, "A lot of people have said that."

    Ang suspected his words. ''Really? Well. It might be true! People know that Arvin is really handsome and they all wanted to make friends with him!''

    Like her!

    Ang had a guilty conscience. To avoid of some troubles, she asked Arvin to go first when she opened the door.

    Since Arvin suspected that they were being monitored closely by the men hired by her mother, he hid Ang. Fortunately, she wasn''t found by the two men outside Arvin''s apartment.

    When they were close to the hospital, Ang asked Arvin to drop her off the street to avoid any rumors.

    Since she was alreadyte, Ang walked in the hospital casually instead of hurrying to the VVIP wards.

 Chapter 1482 How to Handle These Dolls

    When Ang approached the inpatient department, she received a call from Nancy, "Ang, you are sote! We''ve already finished the morning meeting!"

    "I''ll be there soon!" Actually, it was not her fault to bete. It was because of Arvin''sboratory! It was too fascinating!

    She was going to wash herself in other room. However, she found theb unintentionally.

    "Okay. Where are you?"

    "Downstairs. I''ll be there in three minutes!"

    "Okay. I''m waiting for you!"

    When Ang hung up her phone, she immediately received another call. It was Sven.

    "Sven!"

    "Ang, I have information about the video. It showed that the person who released the surveince video is Susan Bao! She is the assistant of your chief from the obstetrics and gynecology department."

    ''Susan Bao?'' She had no idea of this girl! It was her first time to hear this name.

    She was sure that she didn''t know Susan so she decided to approach and ask herter after her work!

    "Okay. I get it. Thanks! Bye, brother!"

    When she got to the VVIP inpatient department, Ang was reprimanded by Winnie. However, Ang was in a good mood, so she didn''t talk back.

    Although her sry was deducted due to her tardiness, Ang was pretty fine with it. She went to the ward to help Nancy.

    Xenia took out one of the patients to get more fresh air, while Nancy was adjusting the equipment. When Nancy saw Ang, she felt very excited. "Ang, how was it? What was it like to live with Doctor Gu?"

    This question made Ang''s face became red. She answered, "It''s fine, but his mom went to his homest night."

    Upon hearing this, Nancy got nervous. She pushed her eyesses up to her nose and asked, "Did she make things difficult for you?"

    "No. She didn''t know it was me. It was Aron who found me! I don''t know whether Aron would tell his mom or not!" Ang looked really worried.

    Although she thought Aron would not tell his mom, she was not sure about it.

    Nancy also had no idea whether Aron would tell Teresa or not. But all of

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    in his white shirt and coat!" Ang nodded her head.

    "Of course! Doctor Gu looks handsome in ck shirt too!" To show approval, Ang nodded her head again.

    "I think he looks more handsome in a white shirt!" For the third time, Ang nodded her head again!

    Suddenly, Ang notices that some women were looking at her in an unfriendly manner. "Ang, did you send that white shirt to Doctor Gu?"

    Because of Arvin, everyone in the hospital had known her right in an instant!

    Although Ang wanted to nod her head, she didn''t want to bring herself any troubles, so she didn''t say yes. "You can ask Doctor Gu! I don''t know!"

    "You can''t say that! You said this on purpose, right? If you gave him the white shirt, you should obviously know that!" The nurse was very displeased.

    Ang scooped and ate some rice while she nodded her head. "I don''t know anything about that!"

    The nurse was easily annoyed that she wanted to throw her food at Ang''s face.

    Just then, the nurse''s friendforted her, "Don''t be angry. It was said that Doctor Gu has given the shirt to his gardener! It was definitely not bought by Ang!"

    Another woman cut in the conversation, "Have you noticed that Doctor Gu gets closer with Director Nita everyday?"

    "Yes. They do discuss their work together, don''t they?" Both nurses exchanged a confused look.

 Chapter 1483 Are You Kidding Me

    One of the nurses replied, "Fine. It''s about work, but do they really need to discuss about work every day? Even at lunch time?"

    Ang just kept nodding.

    It turned out Nita and Arvin worked together every day, even during meals!

    While she thought of this, Ang immediately lost her appetite for lunch.

    Seated opposite to Ang was Nancy. She held Ang''s hand andforted her. "What are you thinking about? They are talking bullshit. Just leave them alone!"

    Ang shook her head. She knew what they said might be crap, but she still felt ufortable upon hearing it.

    What''s wrong with her?

    Besides, Ang found something weird. When she went out of the restaurant and was on her way to VVIP inpatient department, she could hear people talking about Arvin everywhere.

    She heard some nurses who were seated at the pavilion saying, "You know what? Mr. Gu''s birthday ising in next week!"

    "Wow. How do you know that?"

    "A friend of my uncle''s nephew knew Mr. Gu''s uncle, and he told me about it!"

    "Maybe we should give Mr. Gu something as the birthday gift."

    "Come on, have you seen Mr. Gu receive gifts from any women? You see. Ang had to sneak into Mr. Gu''s office to give him the shirts!"

    Ang was lost for words.

    She really wanted to ask them why she was always involved in any topic rted to Arvin? How could she always get attacked verbally without doing anything wrong?

    Because she was eager to meet Arvin, Ang felt an extreme suffering during her working hours.

    In an attempt to ease up her stress, Ang called Arvin immediately when she was off work, but the phone kept ringing for a long time. He didn''t answer her call.

    Someone else did.

    "Hello. Mr. Gu is in a surgery right now. May I have a word for you?"

    It was a woman who answered the call, and the voice sounded much like... Nita''s.

    Why would Nita pick up Arvin''s phone call? And judging from what Nita had said, it seemed that Arvin had not saved her phone number at all.

    In this case, things would be much easier. Anyway, Nita didn''t know it was her, so Ang replied instantly. "Yes. I''m waiting for him to get off work, and I wonder when he would be avable."

    This time, it was Nita who got silent. She nced at the number saved with the name little girl and wondered

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    even got his tongue tied for a while. After a few seconds of silence, he finally said, "Ang! Don''t be pushy!"

    Ang looked back and nced at the both of them. "Susie. Is it time for you to take an injection of hyaluronic acid? Though I doubt if Randal could afford beautifying your face with a regr dosage of hyaluronic acid!"

    Before Susie could even respond, Ang told Randal, "If you can''t afford providing for her, just tell me. Maybe I can give you a credit card or something? Consider it as charity so that you can afford the hyaluronic acid that your girlfriend can use for her face!"

    What did she mean by giving him a card in charity? She was obviously treating him like a beggar!

    The two people were so aggravated that they both showed an extremely irritated look. Randal would love to teach Ang a lesson by using his fist if only Ang had not learnt martial arts at all. "I warn you, Ang. Don''t be pushy!"

    "I am being pushy. So what?" Ang stood in front of Randal and Susie in an arrogant way while her arms are crossed and she shot them a smug look to make them dare not say a word anymore!

    Before Ang left, she put her backpack on her shoulder in an elegant manner and then she warned Randal, "Don''t you ever bother me again, or I''ll poison you and turn you into a mute!"

    Ang didn''t brag about this for nothing. Maybe, she had inherited some gift from her father, Chuck. Ang was indeed talented at inventing forms and preparing medicines.

    She was really efficient in those fields.

 Chapter 1484 He Cared a Great Deal for That Girl

    Ang was able to prepare various kinds of strange liquid medicines. At the age of thirteen, she managed to make a liquid medicine that could cure eye disease, which could bring high efficacy in patients. This invention had made a stir in the medical field. Because she was too young, Chuck didn''t want her to get too much attention. He feared that it would bring her some troubles, so he told the public that Sven invented the medicine.

    Until now, recurrent disease orplications had not been found or reported among the people who used that medicine...

    Ang thought about many forms. However, Chuck didn''t allow her to prepare medicines by herself. In addition, she waszy, so she failed to invent anythingter on.

    Now, she just threatened Randal that she could poison him which would make him mute. Without a doubt, she could definitely make Randal unable to talk for several months.

    They all graduated from the same medical university. Susie knew Ang''s capabilities and everything that she did before. Of course, Randal had no idea of that.

    Susie said slowly, "I believe that Ang is able to do that. After all, she once poisoned myboratory rat to death."

    This statement didn''t make Ang angry. Instead, she smiled at Susie. "Great!"

    After this, she turned away from them.

    Susie didn''t know why Ang reacted like that. Could it be possible that she had no idea of her ironic words?

    Ang couldn''t get through Arvin and she was unaware of the time when he would be finished, so she wandered slowly around the hospital.

    Two hourster, she took out her phone and shared an update, "Annoyed."

    She included a picture and then posted her mood right away.

    It was reasonable why Ang felt annoyed. She was worried about whether Arvin liked Nita or not, or if he would follow his mom''s arrangement and marry Nita.

    ...

    In the operating room...

    Arvin took off his gloves and mask, and asked the doctor beside him in an upfront manner, "What''s the time?"

    "It''s already nine o''clock right now, Doctor Gu."

    ''Nine o''clock? Ang has been off duty for 4 hours! My phone is in the office. Did she call me?''

    Thinking of this, Arvin cleaned himself as fast as he could and wal

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    my office."

    "No. It doesn''t matter!" Much to her disappointment, Ang grasped his shirt and refused his suggestion.

    She was afraid someone would use the video surveince and share it on the inte. It would bring them some unnecessary troubles again.

    Arvin totally understood her worries. "Listen to me. I''ll solve any troubles! Don''t worry!"

    Ang blinked her eyes when she heard this. ''He means... he would solve the problem for her like thest one?''

    "Don''t think too much! Since you have chosen to... make friends with me, you have to believe in me!" Actually, he meant more in his words.

    Ang had an instinct that Arvin meant more in what he said. However, she had no idea if it was true. She nodded her head and promised, "Okay."

    "Get on the car!" He held her shoulders as he walked her to the car. Later on, they left together.

    Meanwhile, in the house of Gu family...

    When Teresa was reading in the study room, her phone started to ring. She looked at her WeChat and checked the message.

    Taking off her reading sses, she immediately opened the message. As she looked closely at her phone, her face suddenly changed when she saw the pictures.

    In themplight, a man and a woman were hugging each other closely. The man was her son, Arvin, and... Ang.

    Right at that moment, Teresa felt sure that the woman in Arvin''s apartment must be Ang!

    She rubbed her painful temple and wondered, ''Ang... How should I deal with that girl?''

 Chapter 1485 You Wish

    Aside from Teresa, there was also another woman who received the photo in which Arvin embraced Ang.

    It was Lily. She immediately put on her eyesses, looked at the photo andughed out loud. ''I know! Arvin and Ang are meant for each other! And Ang hasn''t let me down. She let Arvin bring her to his apartment and they even hugged together. Even if they hadn''t officially announced their rtionship, they were definitely together! Never mind. I''ll take my time and see how it goes. Good things came to those who waited. They would love each other more as long as they spent more time together...''

    Ang didn''t know about the fact that she was followed by a bunch of people. She was eating dinner with Arvin in the restaurant called Private Kitchen.

    "Big wing..." Ang recalled the incident in his research and developmentboratory and became really excited that she blurted Arvin''s nickname out.

    Arvin coldly red at her. Ang instantly covered that embarrassment with a big smile. "Oh, dear handsome boy!"

    "You know, decent people usually don''t talk when they are eating."

    "..." Fine! She would shut her mouth for a while.

    After half an hour, Arvin and Ang walked out of the resturant. Arvin walked in long strides while Ang followed him in her baby steps. Soon, there was quite a distance between them so Ang had to run to keep up with Arvin. She grabbed his hand and said slowly, "Mr. Handsome with long legs, could you please walk slow?"

    Arvin peered at her and opened his mouth, "Do you know why girls in South Korea call boys ''Handsome oppa with long legs?''"

    Ang did not know about this. She just went there three times and they were all about sightseeing. Who ever cared about this stuff?

    Calling boys ''handsome'' was just a fashion. In most TV shows, the main characters always called boys ''handsome oppa, '' wasn''t it?

    "ording to age, you''re my ''oppa, '' aren''t you?" ''Oppa in Korean meant big brother in Chinese. There was nothing wrong in it!'' Ang thought to herself.

    "Yes, it does mean big brother, but it was usually used for calling a person whom you are really familiar with and..." Suddenly, Arvin stopped walking and gazed into Ang''s eyes while saying in a serious tone, "And only between close rtionship."

    Oh... Thest sentence sounded a little over the top to Ang. She felt awkward.

    Arvin didn''t stop talking. He added, "If you are

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    hat, so he just looked at Ang in confusion, waiting for her to speak out and exin her reason.

    Ang felt awkward but she had no other choice but to tell Arvin the truth. "Since I burnt Sven''sboratory twice, my dad and Sven forbid me go into their territory, let alone building my own researchboratory. It drove me crazy! Now that I have met you, Big wing, you helped me with my dream! You allowed me to emerge myself in inventing and creating new things. I am so excited and moved... Stop! What are you doing? Why are you pushing me away, Big wing?"

    Upon hearing the reason why she was not allowed into her ownboratory, Arvin instantly pushed Ang out of the room.

    After walking into the disinfection room, Arvin took off his mask and gloves and warned Ang, "Do note close to myboratory again!"

    For Arvin, it was a small deal if Ang would identally burn his center. However, much dangerous substance in it would explode after being burnt and give off toxic air... He couldn''t imagine Ang being harmed in such situation. After all, her safety was the most important.

    Ang couldn''t understand Arvin''s good intention and just felt like she was unwanted, again. "You are so like Sven and my dad! I hate you!" Ang barked.

    All along, she thought Arvin was good to her because he allowed her to get into hisboratory, unlike Sven and her dad. However, she was wrong.

    When Arvin saw Ang got mad, he exined to her patiently, "You misunderstood me. You know things in theboratory are quite dangerous. What if something explodes and I''m not there to save you?"

 Chapter 1486 Have a Guess

    Ang took off her mask and gloves without any words and threw the sterile clothes into the storage box.

    When she was leaving the sterilization room, Arvin said reluctantly, "You really like staying in theboratory."

    She looked back at him with a bitter expression and nodded. ''Of course! That''s why I chose biological agents as my specialty in the university!''

    Arvin threw the sterile clothes into the storage box and stopped in front of her, "If you want to work in theboratory in the futuer, just let me know." He couldn''t feel at ease if she was out of his sights. So, he had to apany her in the room.

    ''It''s not a big deal! I will let him know!'' Ang felt excited at once. She jumped and caught his arms, "No problem! Big Wing, you are a really good guy! Much better than Sven!"

    ''Much better than Sven?'' Arvin was satisfied with her praise.

    He rubbed his head, "Go to bed!"

    Ang nodded her head immediately, "Okay, okay!"

    When she came out of the bathroom, Ang ran to the living room and took the doll into her arms from the wine rack. She got to bed immediately since she thought Arvin wouldn''t find it.

    Although Ang felt very nervous during the whole process, she finally made it!

    She had a feeling that Arvin wouldn''t find that she had taken her doll in the bed when he came inside the bathroom.

    In the bathroom, Arvin shook his head speechlessly. When he looked at her perky face, she really believed he had not noticed it!

    After the bath, Arvin found that Ang already fell asleep.

    After changing his bathrobe, he got to bed carefully and quietly, then he found the doll when he searched the bed...

    It seemed that Ang had known the doll was taken away. She kept groping in the bed while her eyes were still closed.

    Until she touched a ''big doll'', she stopped moving around and found a good position to sleep while hugging the ''big doll''.

    ...

    She slept tight while the ''big doll'' was not happy now!

    Although Arvin felt very ufortable, he could move himself at his own will because he was afraid to wake up Ang.

    However, Ang smelt so sweet that Arvin couldn''t control his mind anymore.

    Unconsciously, he lowered down and kissed her

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    if she caused some big troubles!

    Ang was a little disappointed. She knew too well that she shouldn''t insist on it. "Okay. Or, I would go shopping with Nancy!"

    "Okay. And..."

    "What?"

    "Are you free next night?" Arvin asked her casually when he buttoned up his golden sleeve buttons.

    Since Ang found a bigboratory here, she wanted to stay here forever! "Yes. I''m free next night!"

    Arvin nodded his head with satisfaction, "What''s your shift tomorrow?"

    "Let me see... I''ll go to hospital at noon." That meant she could sleepte, go to work at noon and she could have an off duty at eight o''clock in the evening.

    Upon hearing this, Arvin thought, "Next night, you can ask for an hour leave and wait for me here at 7 o''clock!"

    "Why? What''s the matter?" She asked him curiously.

    Arvin nodded his head and stared into Ang''s eyes, "There''s something I want you to do."

    "What is it?"

    Arvin looked at her face and found out that she must be very curious about it. So, he said right away, "Don''t ask too much! Just wait for me here at 7 o''clock in the evening!"

    Ang curled her lip and changed into her new sneakers prepared by Arvin. "Okay, okay. You are my big boss, Doctor Gu! I''ll do everything for you!"

    "Great! And don''t go to my researchboratory."

    Of course, Ang disagreed with him. "That''s unfair! I reject your arrangement! Reject! It''s boring to wait for someone! And you don''t even allow me to go to your researchb!"

 Chapter 1487 I Feel Happy Whenever Iâ€™m with Him

    Arvin was indifferent towards her objection and he said, "Your objection is invalid!"

    "Then, I won''t go!" Ang threatened.

    Arvin was surprised and they were both silent for a long while. "No problem!" he finally said.

    They left the apartment together after changing their shoes.

    Ang began to realize that Arvin was annoyed because he didn''t say anything until they got to the parking lot...

    ''Gosh! He is so proud and mean! Fine! I''ll console him!'' she thought. Before they got in the car, she stopped him, "Doctor Gu, I''ll start listening to your orders, so could you please stop being angry?" she asked.

    After all, he was just doing it for her own good to stop her from entering the researchboratory.

    Arvin smiled and touched the top of her head. "Be good my baby, " he said sweetly.

    Ang was speechless. She was shocked by his words. She tried to blink a few times and cleaned her ears because she couldn''t believe what she just heard.

    Did Arvin called her baby and asked her to be good?

    Did she misheard his words? Ang said in an interrogative tone, "What did you say?"

    Arvin just gave her a hard look and seated in the car without uttering a single word.

    Ang seemed to be glued on her spot because of the shock and confusion that she have felt. She doubted whether she had misheard his words or not...

    The window at the side of the passenger seat was rolled down and Arvin asked her, "Do you want to go to work on foot?"

    ''Of course not!'' Ang came to herself at once and decided not to think about his words, then she seated in the car.

    As usual, she got off the car before they arrived at the hospital.

    Luckily, she didn''t arrivete.

    "Ang, Ang! How nice it is to see you!" Nancy hugged Ang tightly as soon as she saw her.

    Ang also hugged Nancy. "My dear Nancy, I miss you!"

    Nancy pretended to be angry after hearing her words, "Liar! You have forgotten me since you got a handsome guy and now you''re lying to me that you miss me!"

    Ang scr

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    d told Teresa before that she was scared of Arvin... How could she exin to Teresa now?

    Besides, she didn''t have any idea whether Teresa had known the fact that she was living with Arvin or not.

    Thinking about this, Ang decided to call Arvin to ask for help. He answered the phone in a minute, "Yes?"

    Ang recognized his voice at once and began to ask, "Big wing! Does your mom know that we live together?"

    "Probably, she does." He found that many people were secretly following Angst night.

    He guessed that his grandma and mom ordered them to do this.

    "What? Will your mom me me?"

    Arvin was slightly shocked and the line went quiet. However, he responded to her shortly. "Don''t worry. If she mes you, you just need to tell her that I required you to live with me. Remember that I did all the things!"

    Arvin guessed that his mom must be meeting with Ang again ording to her words.

    "What? Is it okay? What if your mom gets angry with you? What about telling your mom that I won''t go to your house anymore?" Ang didn''t want to cause any trouble between Arvin and his mother.

    "Ang Si." He called her name suddenly.

    "Yes."

    "How could you only think about escaping every single time that you get into trouble?" His voice sounded peaceful but Ang felt that he seemed to be angry...

    "I..."

 Chapter 1488 Tomorrow is Arvinâ€™s Birthday

    Arvin carefully told Ang again, "I know my mother very well. You just need to me all the things on me, do you understand?"

    Ang nodded unconsciously. "Alright."

    "Well, by the way, my mother likes quiet girls. You can have a try."

    ... Ang looked out of the window in confusion. "Try what?"

    Arvin was nearly about to spit blood because of Ang''s stupidity. "Try to be quiet. Just to see if my mother would like you more."

    "Why should I try to make her like me more?" She had no intention to be his mother''s good friend.

    "... Bye, Ang!" Arvin hung up the phone intentionally.

    When Arvin thought about it again, he realized that if Ang would became a quiet and gentledy... She would be dull.

    Arvin took out his phone and quickly dialed Lily''s number. "Grandma, " he said.

    "What''s up, Arvin?"

    "Grandma, my mother talked to Ang."

    "Don''t worry about that. Sorry, but I''m in a hurry now. I will talk to Angter." Lily was really busy. She hoped her daughter-inw would not hurt Ang.

    "..." Arvin was speechless.

    At Les Cafes De La Rive Gauche

    Ang was looking at the scenery through the window when Teresa found her. She looked quiet and pretty. Teresa smiled at Ang joyfully. "Hi, Ang."

    Ang turned around, got up from her chair and greeted her politely, "Oh, hello Teresa! Please sit here!"

    ''Quiet! Gentle!'' She reminded herself. ''How did Nancy teach me?

    To smile without showing teeth, to be educated and reasonable, and to keep my impatient temperament under wraps...

    Oh, God! I can''t even do any of them!''

    Teresa ordered atte as usual. After the waiter left, she looked at the girl who seemed a little nervous. "Everything''s good at hospital?"

    "Yeah, great!" Everything was great except for some people that acted very hateful from time to time.

    "Are you living with Nancy Dong now?"

    "Yes..." Considering she asked this question, Teresa had probably knew her rtionship with Arvin. So Ang chose to confess to her, "Well, I didn''t live with Nancy these days, because... I was with Arvin."

    Teresa was very satisfied with her honesty. Sh

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    love with someone.

    Tomorrow was his birthday. They had invited lots of people, except her...

    So why did Arvin ask her to wait for him at his apartment tomorrow night?

    A tear dropped in the coffee and soon disappeared.

    Then more tears ran down her face...

    Back at the hospital, Ang was very depressed. After thinking for a long time, she sent a message to Arvin and found an excuse for not going to his apartment tonight.

    When Ang and Nancy were standing at the door of the hospital and was about to take a taxi back home, their attention were attracted by the scene in front of them.

    A man in a gray suit was leaning against a ck porsche parked on the side of the road and stared straight at the hospital door with his arms crossed.

    Ang could hear those women who were standing beside her shouted with excitement, "Holy crap! Who is that handsome man with sunsses?"

    "A handsome guy who has a fancy car, nice suit with superior quality, and an assistant. He would be a perfect husband for me! Mary, should I say hello to him?" a woman said.

    The woman named Mary retorted, "Oh,e on! Don''t you see his cold manner? Look, all the women who want to be close to him have shivered and ran away when they approached him in less than two meters away!"

    "Is he a staff in our hospital? I heard someone called him Dr. Gu. Is he the most handsome vice director of the Yao Hospital, Arvin Gu?"

 Chapter 1489 Why was He Lying

    Someone said, "Oh my God! It''s Arvin! Look! Arvin''sing! Woah..." Her excitement was so fervent that she couldn''t help letting out a scream.

    Another woman said, "Yes! It''s really him. Look at him, he''s taking off his sunsses! Oh, wow. Isn''t he a dreamboat? I''m actually short of breath. I like him so much! I don''t know what to do. My heart is racing..."

    Why all this doe-eyed fawning, Ang thought with irritation, rubbing her ears. Why, over nobody but Arvin? Women always found him attractive.

    Ang was faced with beautiful things every day, like flowers. Her emotional repertoire was already at its limit. She couldn''t imagine herself going crazy like this over some handsome guy. These girls were so insane, so immature.

    Besides, Ang had an amiable friendship with him. Ordinarily, Ang would whistle to Arvin, or joke around with him in the corridors. But now, she didn''t want to face him...

    However, Arvin called her name with a unadulterated look of anger.

    Nancy started. She nced at him, then Ang, then back to him. She thought they wanted to have a talk, so she released Ang and said, "Er...I better go. See you twoter."

    Arvin merely nodded to Nancy, and turned to Ang about to say something.

    But Ang was too quick. She yanked Nancy back, ostensibly ovee. Nancy spun around and faced Ang who whispered, "Nancy, don''t go just yet. Please."

    Nancy, understanding the fullness of the situation, swiftly returned to Ang''s side out of concern.

    Arvin didn''t care either way, and asked Ang what he had meant to ask in the first ce. "What did my mother say to you?"

    "She said the coffee in Les Caf¨¦s De La Rive Gauche is pretty good, " said Ang with a nk look on her face. "And that it will be cold tomorrow, so I better wear more clothes...that''s all."

    The more she rambled, the more she gave herself away. Arvin glowered at her, growing more disdainful with every word. "Ang Si!" He yelled. Atst, here was the hate-filled voice she dreaded.

    Ang and Nancy stood stock-still as his yell boomed, trying not to look at their shoes in fear.

    But Ang''s heart was emboldened by it. She red at Arvin and shouted spitefully to match his volume. "Why don''t you ask your mother what she said? Why do you ask me? I didn''t say anything, okay? Why are you mad at me?"

    ''Oh my god!'' thought Nancy. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Nancy never thought Ang could work herself up so much. She tugged her sleeve and said, "Ang, calm down, calm down..."

    Arvin stared at her and said, cidly, "I am not mad at you."

    All he''d wished to know was what his mother had told her, which made her not want to live with

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    lent for a while before saying, "No, I won''t."

    There it was. Atst, he replied. Ang felt the ocean pour darkly over her.

    Her hands were trembling, but she firmly grasped the bag. Why? she wondered. Why was he lying?

    Or was it his mother? How was she to tell?

    All right, she said inwardly, she would know the answer for sure tomorrow night. It would all be clear with one more day.

    Ang didn''t raise her head. She bit her lower lip and said, "Thank you. I''m leaving."

    With her cosmetics in her frigid hands, she turned and faced the door.

    "Ang!" he called. He looked forlorn in the pool of light thrown by the streemp.

    "What?" She half-turned, because she could feel the sobs mounting in her chest, but she didn''t want him to see her like this...

    Arvin didn''t reply immediately. He just stared at her back. He had sought to see her face, and he knew now the skin care products were an excuse. He wanted to see her. He missed her.

    But, it seemed like she didn''t want to see him.

    "Go back and have a good rest, " he cried to the wall that was her back. "Don''t forget your promise. Tomorrow, I will wait for you at home."

    Ang smiled and spoke to him in a rxed tone. "I know it and I won''t forget! You''d better go now! It''s cold!"

    After saying that, Ang pushed past the ss door.

    She kept walking deeper into the building until Arvin was out of sight, and then she got into the elevator. Ang leaned against the wall and dared herself to wave.

    But streams of tears ran down her cheeks uncontrobly.

    Ang could not fathom her own heart. Arvin did nothing to her, so why was she crying?

    ...

    The next evening, Ang asked for time off. She was in a bad mood. Arvin wanted her to take only one hour off, but she insisted on taking two.

 Chapter 1490 I Donâ€™t Like Nita

    At six o''clock, Ang left the hospital and went to the supermarket.

    She was going to cook Arvin a birthday bowl of "long-life" noodles, noodles that were supposed to ensure a robust and fulfilling life.

    She was an experienced cook, and she had cooked this birthday dish for Chuck and Daisy too.

    Although Shengfeng Mansion was located downtown, the insting soundproofing made it a shelter from the hustle and bustle of the busy street.

    She opened the creaky door of Arvin''s room to discover it was still immactely clean inside.

    Ang looked at her watch; it was almost 7pm. She put her bag on the sofa and went straight to the kitchen.

    Arvin''s ck Porsche drove out of Yao Hospital, carefullying to a stop at an intersection. Suddenly, a ringing phone jolted him. Arvin clicked his bluetooth headset to answer. "Mum?"

    "Arvin, when are out of work?"

    "Just now. I''m literally pulling out of the car park." On his way to Shengfeng Mansion, or so he thought.

    "Arvin,e back home right now! It''s urgent!" Arvin had never heard Teresa''s voice sound so strangted. He frowned and looked at his watch. Twenty minutes to go till seven o''clock.

    "Can''t it wait? I''ve got ns tonight. I can call in some time..."

    "No! It''s an emergency! Come back right now!"

    "..."

    In the House of Family Gu

    Several different high-spec cars packed the parking spaces in front of the Gu family''s house. Arvin groaned as he turned the car around. He had to parallel park on the roadside.

    Within a few bounding strides, Arvin was at therge door. It was open. He found it was dark inside. Curious, he thought, and crept inside. Just as he was about to turn on the light, a song suddenly yed to his ears.

    "Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday to you!"

    In the middle of the song, Arvin cast his eyes about and discerned arge cake with lighted candles, surrounded by a group of acquaintances...

    In the center, Nita wore a white dress, holding a serving knife and paper te. Her singing was among the loudest.

    Along with her were Teresa, Lulu, Stanley, Bob and Hogan.

    Instead ofughing, Arvin coughed to clear his throat when the song had ended. ''So, is this the emergency you called me about, mum?''

    His mother noticed he was anxious to leave, but insisted he at least blow out the birthday candles. Arvin groaned, trudge

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    answer, nor did she quite understand the one she''d received. When she realized that the ''someone'' might be Ang, she felt difficult in breathing, "Is it... Ang?"

    ''Ang? Ang!'' Now, she hated the name so much; it burned rings in her mind!

    Thest time she asked Susan to do something, but it didn''t bring Ang any troubles!

    And... she once answered Arvin answer a phone call from someone in his phone saved as ''Little Girl''. Could it also be Ang?

    Arvin didn''t nod his head nor did he deny it. "I gotta go."

    Just then, three men emerged out from the house. "Arvin, are you leaving?" Gage looked at him with dissatisfaction.

    "Yes. See you next time!" Arvin nced at Stanley and Bill.

    Bill put his two hands into pockets, looked at Nita who seemed very sad and told Arvin, "Nita went around the whole J City to select the perfect birthday present for you!"

    No rich youngdy would ever be caught shopping on her own! And she went around a whole city just to buy him a birthday present. Everyone knew how much thedy loved the man!

    Arvin looked at the box in his hand and nodded to Nita. "Thank you very much. You needn''t do that next time!"

    His heartless and emotionless words made Nita, the strong woman of steel, almost cry.

    Bill''s hands clenched in his pockets. "Arvin, why are you in such a hurry?"

    "I have an emergency!" After that, Arvin got on the Porsche without looking back.

    "Ah... I will kick his ass if we haven''t known each other for a long time! He is too overweening!" Gage shook his head in a regrettable fashion.

 Chapter 1491 Birthday Party in the House of Family Gu

    Once Arvin''s Porsche had recededpletely from view, Stanley patted Gage on the shoulder and said, "I''m afraid you get used to it. It''s just the way he is. Let''s go!"

    They locked their arms around each other''s shoulders, and divided up. Only Derrick lingered, looking on at Nita who stood motionless. "Nita, you should have... noticed his indifference a long time ago."

    Nita simply shook her head. She touched her forehead with one hand and said, "Derrick, I thought...I don''t know...if Rosa was gone for good, Arvin would choose me..." But a thought shed through her mind. ''Even if Rosa doesn''t return, he still doesn''t love me! He''s in love with someone else!''

    Looking at her sad face, Derrick felt a little pain. "Nita, he only loves Rosa. Even if there are a lot of women around him, they are just passersby."

    "Maybe I''m also a passers-by for him... but I don''t want to be a passer-by! Derrick, what should I do?" Nita looked at Derrick with a deep and unrelenting sadness.

    Derrick was almost thirty years old. He looked more mature than others. He was the president of a transnational group and therefore, shouldered more responsibilities and pressures.

    He hesitated and told her, "Love him... and don''t give up."

    It may have been well-concealed, and he had taken pains to guard it so, but actually, Derrick loved Nita. He wanted to help her seize her dreams. So, could he do but demand she not give up, as he hadn''t. He had loved her for about ten years. He still thought about her, never giving in to defeat...

    " Nita! Derrick!" A sweet voice came to their ears.

    Nita took a deep breath, turned over and smiled when she heard the voice. "Lulu, what are you doing here?"

    Lulu took Nita''s arms intimately, and announced, "I just went to the washroom! And when I came out, nobody was there? Why was the birthday party over when I came back?"

    Nita and Derrick nced at each other and they didn''t know how to answer the question. Lulu''s innocence was too great to handle. Finally, Derrick exined to her, "You know your brother doesn''t like party."

    Lulu''s head made an ineffablyical movement that conveyed how intangible such a statement was to her. But when she found Nita''s pale face, she asked her aloud, "Nita, what''s wrong with you?"

    "Nothing..." Nita didn''t want to give herself away to Lulu.

    "The reason your brother left the party, " said Derrick seriously, "was because of another woman! "

    "A woman?" Lulu was surprised. Since Rosa disappeared, she haven''t heard any rumors about Arvin!

    Suddenly, she thought of one girl! Last time, when she went to the hospital, she met a girl who called Arvin a pervert...

    Nita stared at Derrick, who finally found that he had crossed a line he shouldn''t have. Derrick mad

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    med them in her bag, along with her pajamas, toothbrush, and some other sundries, and slung it all over her back. She put a hand on the door handle, then looked back to the kitchen. The bowl of noodles remained, its stic cover sweating. She left.

    Arvin was driving his ck Porsche at a racing speed through the downtown thoroughfare. Lines of traffic began to materialize, and he slowed down. Soon enough, it had turned to gridlock. Stopped at a red light, he called Ang.

    Odd, he thought, as the call went to voicemail. He couldn''t get through.

    When he hurried home, he found nobody was in the apartment...

    Arvin threw the gift given by Nita on the table casually.

    He looked high-and-low for her, including his private research and development room, but there was no trace of Ang. He went into his bedroom and immediately noticed the figures of the two dolls were gone. Ang had disappeared like a sneak. No note. No nothing. Only a bowl of uneaten noodles.

    Arvin stood arms akimbo in the living room, raising his face to the ceiling, with his eyes closed. ''Peace, peace, '' he beckoned, ''let it wash over me. Have I hurt Ang in ways I can''t grasp?''

    What a shame. He had tried. Tried to leave with time to spare so he could indulge in herpany.

    Arvin didn''t dislike Ang. He knew he actually liked Ang. But, he was afraid to think about it in detail. All these thoughts came to him without any struggle on his part, so he knew with confidence that they were true.

    He understood that he was escaping from something.

    He was escaping from something such as his love for Ang...

    At the evening two days before, when he hugged Ang till he fell asleep, he was relying on her making the first move. He wanted to further their rtionship. But, he didn''t...

    Because, he was not as simple as her.

 Chapter 1492 Itâ€™s All My Fault

    She had a boyfriend before, but they broke up. Now she was single.

    As for himself, he had a fiancee¡­ After he realized he liked Ang, he made a decision. Like Teresa once said, "It''s all about good timing."

    The time was set. Before the end of the year.

    If Rosa couldn''t be found by that time, then he would disunite his past with Rosa and go after Ang. What good did endless hoping do?

    He knew that it might''ve been unfair on Ang, but he couldn''t help thinking about her.

    Lately, he had been madly missing Ang when he was busy at work. Missing the sound of her voice, saying her name, and her lovely small face...

    After a while, he finally opened his eyes and nced at the dinning table nearby. He saw a pair of chopsticks and the bowl.

    He marched toward the table to regard the food. After he saw through its bubbles of condensed water clearly, he smiled.

    Immediately, he ran out of his apartment without tasting a bite of the food, got in his car and drove toward Xinhe Garden.

    When he finally arrived at Xinhe Garden, it was Nancy who answered the door. She looked at Arvin in such surprise, "Dr. Gu? What are you doing here?"

    Arvin couldn''t exin why. He just asked, "Where is she?"

    She...? Nancy balked, but eventually she got who Arvin meant.

    "I called her a while ago. Isn''t she at your birthday party?"

    Arvin furrowed his brow. This was thest thing he expected. Arvin closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose. "She told you so?"

    "No, I just saw my big brother''s Moments on my phone. I wondered why she was not in his group photo, so I called her. I assumed she went after that." Arvin screwed up his eyes, but he could tell Nancy wasn''t lying. She wasn''t the type who knew how to lie with efficacy.

    However, it seemed like something was wrong from the way Arvin''s kept his head dropped in thought.

    Arvin looked up with a frown. "Could you call her to ask where she is now?"

    He tried to call Ang, but she didn''t answer.

    Nancy was confused why Ang didn''t pick up Arvin''s call, but she let him know that. She couldn''t express it then, but she didn''t have much trust for the doctor. That didn''t mean she wouldn''t help him find Ang. She got to her room to get her cell phone. Then she dialed Ang''s number in front of Arvin. Ang answered Nancy''s call immediately. "Hi, Nancy."

    Ang''s voice sounded less mellifluous than it usually did. It felt like she was quite¡­ Depressed.

    Worry strained Nancy''s face. She asked, "Where have you been, Ang? Didn''t you go

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    g misunderstand him.

    Ang wiped her tears on her face as well. "You don''t like me, right?"

    Even if she was stupid, she knew that if a man really liked a girl, he would bring her into his circle of friends, and his life...not leave her in the dark...

    Arvin, however, didn''t bring her to his birthday party... Instead, she kept waiting for him, alone.

    Arivn shook his head and smiled at Ang, "Oh, silly Ang, would I allow you to approach me if I didn''t like you?"

    ''Sounds about right, '' Ang thought to herself.

    Arvin continued to exin, "My birthday party was held by my mother. I didn''t know about it at all until I went off duty. Don''t you believe in me?"

    Ang''s red eyes looked straight into Arvin''s deep ones. She unconsciously nodded, "I believe in you."

    Arvin raised the corner of his mouth into a smile. "Good."

    Ang clearly heard the word ''good'' but she didn''t think about it deeply. She pretended to be displeased and kept asking, "But you didn''t let me go when you knew your mum held a birthday party for you!"

    Arvin smiled at Ang''sint and added, "I just don''t like those asions. It''s torture for me. If I brought you to the party, you''d suffer like I did."

    Indeed, the embarrassing and time-costly birthday party had only wasted his patience, and made him hate birthday parties all the more.

    He stayed at the party only for the sake of his mother. Otherwise, he didn''t care a pin for it. He didn''t want to stay for one single minute.

    Listening through Arvin''s exnation, Ang nodded her head and spoke her true feelings with chagrin on her face, "Do not leave me alone. Even if it is torture. Don''t leave me alone, okay?"

 Chapter 1493 Arvin, I Really Hate You

    "Fine, " Arvin replied. How could he resistughing? He embraced her tightly, lowered his head and kissed her on her deliriously tantalizing lips.

    Before Ang realized what was going on, she was being spread outnguorously on the ottoman. Arvin''s desire was fomenting, and he was expecting more. Ang suddenly grasped his bold hands, embarrassed and blushing red. "No..." she said. "Enjoy the noodles."

    Reminded by Mandy, Ang was already aware of what Arvin wanted to do by observing his reactions. There was something vaingloriously attractive in the way he hulked above her biting his bottom lip.

    She knew what Arvin wanted to do exactly, but she dared not... After all, he''s not her boyfriend technically.

    "Hum." The man answered in a low voice. He held her small hands tightly to alleviate his vigor.

    Ang felt her hands hurt, but was not scared. She withheld her peals of irritation from the pain.

    After a while, she heard him saying in a hoarse voice, "Ang. Don''t fall in love with me..."

    Ang''s body gradually became stiff. "Why?"

    "I''m afraid I couldn''t give you the life you expect." But, despite himself, he wasmitted to trying on that front.

    She nced at his body sideways. Ang asked, "But do you know what I really want?"

    She was pretty sure that Teresa was right and Arvin was indeed in love with someone, but it was just... not her.

    Arvin didn''t say anything this time. He stood up from the sofa and helped Ang up. "Whatever you want, I will try my best to give it to you."

    "..." Ang gave him a hard bash on his shoulder. "You are so annoying. Arvin. I really hate you! You bastard!"

    Why did he stop her from falling in love with him? Why was he in charge of everything, even her heart? What if she had already been in love with him?

    Arvin eyes fell soft at this sight of her. He held her hands tightly with his thumb touching her joints tenderly. "Yes. I am an annoying bastard."

    Wasn''t he? He knew that the future might be tough, but he just couldn''t help holding her in his arms step by step.

    Ang shunted his hands away and took a deep breath for rity. She tried to cover her sadness with her pride. "Hum. Big wing. You are such a narcissist! I''ve got so many wooers! You are certainly out of my list!"

    She thought she had covered it

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    e closest and most intimate they had ever been.

    He said in a husky voice that belied its prurient urge, "Are you sure you are wiping my mouth for me?"

    She was sure and nodded definitely, and she shook the tissues in her hand slightly when saying so.

    Arvin got closer to her ears. "But why do I feel like you are deliberately... seducing me?" If it was not the case, How would he feel something for her?

    Seducing him? Come on. That''s not true!

    Her face blushed. Ang put one hand down to shoo the notion of seduction away. Then she wiped his mouth hard with the tissues.

    Arvin held her wrist again. Without any precaution, Ang instantly sat on his legs after almost falling.

    To shield herself from embarrassment, Ang said in an insistent voice, "You... You... You did it on purpose!"

    "Yes, " he brayed. "I did!"

    It didn''t ur to Ang that he would admit his crime so frankly. She didn''t know how to react properly.

    "Angie." Her name when he said it now sounded like a tender luby.

    When Ang heard this, she was turned on again. She threw the tissues to the trash can and pulled his neck down to her with her hand. "Big wing. Say my name...!"

    Arvin looked at her and smiled automatically. "Angie."

    "Oh my gosh, " sheughed. "The way you say my name... It sounds great!" Ang was totally immersed in his beautiful voice and started to speak without thinking!

    Arvin smiled and put his hands on her waist, and gave her a doctor''s answer: "You are the only one who has this pathology in the world."

 Chapter 1494 Make A Wish First

    Ang rubbed the back of her head, "It''s just an exaggerated metaphor!"

    Arvin took the box out of his pocket and passed it to her. "Help me wear it!"

    Now Arvin would look perfect in a business suit.

    Ang followed his instructions, took out the breastpin and helped him put it on with care.

    "Okay! Great!" The skill with which she put it on indicated that this was not her first time.

    Setting aside praise, Arvin asked her quietly, "Did you do this for anyone else?"

    "Just my dad... and Sven once." Last time, her sister-inw was not at home, Sven came to Ang. Sven was so stupid that he didn''t know how to wear the breast pin correctly.

    When Arvin heard Sven''s name, he felt a little unhappy. "Your mother can help your dad do this while your sister-inw can do it for Sven. Don''t do it for them next time!"

    Ang was slow to react and told him casually, "It doesn''t matter! I don''t mind!"

    ''It''s not difficult anyway!'' She thought reproachfully.

    "I do mind!" Arvin held her waist tightly.

    ''My god...'' she gasped inwardly. Ang watched the dissatisfaction fall like a pall over Arvin''s brow and wondered ''Why?''

    "Okay, " she stuttered, "I won''t do it for them anymore."

    Since he had got a satisfactory answer from Ang, Arvin was about to lift her up before -

    "Gulu gulu..." An groan from the underworld? A door creaking on its hinges? There was no way of conceivably determining the origin of the noise.

    Ang knew what it was. So, she felt very awkward, covered her belly immediately and jumped off Arvin''s legs, "Jesus! Tell me you heard nothing! Nothing!"

    Arvin thought a bit, ''What a silly girl! It really doesn''t matter! She didn''t have dinner, did she? She should have told me that before!''

    "Come here!" Arvin said. She seemed quite hungry.

    Ang scratched the back of her head. "I''ve forgotten to have dinner tonight!"

    Arvin stood up from the chair and asked, "What do you want to have? We''ll go somewhere in my car."

    Ang thought about it and suddenly, her eyes lit up! "Will you take me anywhere and have anything?"

    Arvin nodded in agreement.

    About ten minutester, having gone through the rigmarole of getting the car keys

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ation then that he couldn''t help kissing her.

    Ang had a hard time suppressing her arousal, but she dismissed him with a nce. "Hey, " she said, "How about we just cut the cake for now?"

    Arvin thought, ''what a tease, '' which only strengthened his impetus. "You can help me cut the cake!"

    Upon hearing this, Ang pretended to say it casually, "Okay! Fine! Since it''s your birthday, I''m not going to me you."

    Ang sliced the first piece of cake, put it on the te carefully and passed it to Arvin. "Happy birthday! Have a taste!"

    Arvin took it over to enjoy on the sofa. He scooped a dollop of cream with his fork and raised it to her lips. "You eat first."

    "Actually, you should eat the cake first ording to the rules!"

    However, Arvin said in a jocose manner, "Taste it for me! I want to know whether it is poisonous or not!"

    Ang was speechless. She nearly went berserk.

    But not wishing to disappoint him, she opened her mouth and ate it up. "Are you satisfied? Birthday boy!"

    Arvin nodded his head with satisfaction. He dug more cream with his fork and did the same thing again. "Another!"

    "Ha! It''s not poisonous!" she said in a sing-song voice. "You can eat it by yourself!"

    "Taste it for me and tell me if it''s sweet."

    Again, Ang felt like she were in a dream. Just thinking about his arrogant appearance, she forgot how the cake had actually tasted. Again she decided to try it.

    "It''s not sweet, " she said.

 Chapter 1495 I Fed You

    "Taste it for me, tell me if it''s salty."

    Ang pounded the table. "There is no salt in cake at all! Just eat it!"

    Arvin slid the fork on the te to face her. "Feed me."

    "No! Do it yourself!" She wouldn''t stand for much more of this babyish behavior.

    Arvin smiled. "Hey, I fed you. Be courteous to your host."

    Ang said nothing.

    She took the fork and brought a sliver of cake to his lip.

    Finally, Arvin opened his gob. The cake melted on his tongue.

    Getting anywhere with Arvin was in itself an achievement, so she smiled. "Okay, one more bite!"

    Arvin shook his finger. "It''s your turn!"

    "Why?"

    "One bite for me and the other for you!"

    Ang bnced the fork between her weary fingers. ''Why does he hate the cake so much?''

    Ang ate it, and some cream came to rest on her lip.

    She eclipsed the cream with the tip of her tongue.

    It aroused Arvin''s deep desire.

    ''What a tricky girl! Seducing me all the time.''

    Arvin looked at her, and they went through this routine again, sharing bite after bite.

    Just when it was Arvin''s turn again, he stopped. "Wait..." Arvin clutched her hands suddenly.

    "What is it?"

    He lifted her jaw, and asked her to bepliant. "Eat the cake!"

    ''What is up with him?''

    Arvin towered above her, lowered his head, and kissed her red lip, getting cream everywhere...

    Arvin was a new man, with a smile wider than a river. "We should eat the cake this way."

    Out of shyness, Ang took the rest of the cake away. "No cake for you! You big bully!" She loped over to the table and scoffed it all down without pause.

    Arvin could only smile with joy.

    "Enjoy yourself! I''ll take a bath!"

    Ang lifted her head from the cream-strewn te. ''Take a bath?'' she wonder

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    an. Arvin still hadn''te out, so Ang went to the coatroom and changed her pajamas.

    When she wasported, the doorbell rang again. Supposing it was Kent, she ran to open the door.

    "Kent, did you forget -" But Ang''s face dropped like a weight. "Nita? Lulu?" The two women hade to ask forgiveness.

    When Nita saw Ang in pajamas, she became like stone.

    Lulu pped her mouth in rm. She had stumbled on the big secret her brother was hiding.

    ''There is a woman in my brother''s apartment!'' Lulu scrutinized her critically. and she is in pajamas! My god...''

    Lulu rubbed her eyes in disbelief.

    "Where''s Arvin?" asked Nita in a low voice. Nita looked normal now as she had time toport herself.

    Ang, faltering, pointed within and answered, "He''s taking a bath."

    Nita was greatly shocked, so was Lulu.

    Ang presented an anomaly to them. They couldn''t figure out how she fit into Arvin''s.

    Nita had no right to query Ang, but Lulucked the social experience, and decided to delve.

    She pushed past her immediately. Ang''s arm got the full brunt of it. "Hey, " screamed Ang, victim once again. "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 1496 Arvin Must Feel Sad

    "What am I doing?" squawked Lulu. "I''m trying to get past. Why are you getting the way?" Lulu focused her disapproval on Ang and slipped two pairs of disposable slippers on the ground for her and Nita.

    Ang tried to mellow her painful arm by rubbing it. ''Take it easy, '' she reminded herself. ''She''s only Arvin''s sister. Don''t get mad. Take a breather.''

    When the entry was sealed shut, Lulu stood in front of Ang, browsing her pajamas up and down. "It boggles me why you think you could ever hold a candle to Nita. You''re a little girl. When I see Arvin I''m going to ask him, ''Why let this riffraff in?''

    Ang pulled a resentful face. "Riffraff? Little girl? Well, you''re a little girl too! Go ahead and ask your brother if you think you''re so great."

    Lulu couldn''t believe in her ears. "My god! How arrogant you are! Do you know Who I am?"

    "Of course, I do! You are Arvin''s sister, Lulu!"

    "And yet you still behave so rudely! The insolence!" Lulu''s vision was red with fury. In any other situation, she would have weed Ang, and Ang would in turn bestow ttery on her with an air of pomp and parade. But the opposite was true. It was a moment of bem.

    "You''re not the only princess!" caterwauled Ang. "You have no right to query me and it''s really impolite for you to talk to me in this way!" Although Lulu was the little princess of the Gu family, Ang was the apple of her parents'' eye!

    Arvin sensed something wrong outside. He turned off the faucet and heard the hubaloo. He dried and dressed quickly.

    He held the doorknob, but decided to listen quietly first. He smiled as he listened to Ang''s dissonant mor.

    Actually, he changed his mind, and decided to let the histrionics y themselves out.

    "Wow!" said Lulu, eyebrows raised in stupefaction. "Then, tell us, whose princess are you?" The cornered expression returned to Ang''s face.

    All this was Nita''s doing, she supposed. But she had no proof.

    Nita, as it turned out, had tried to get some dirt on Ang by hiring someone to tai

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ask casually.

    "She disappeared for seven years." Maybe he did have a foot in two camps. After all, he was Rosa''s fianc¨¦.

    She looked into the middle-distant pensively. ''Disappeared... for seven years. Arvin must be overwrought. He must feel very sad. So...he did have a foot in two camps.'' Of course, Ang could only specte as to the ramifications of his mind. She couldn''t truly know its depths, and she would have to be satisfied with whatever answer he gave. But...how could she?

    Her only sce was to say, "Of course, I can''t say you have a foot in two camps. Because...we are just friends."

    He loved her dearly and hugged her into his arms tightly.

    Ang had kept her distance before, but she nestled in the crux of his arms. Gradually she faded into unconsciousness, breathing low and softly.

    Touching her face, Arvin was lost in thought. He came to a decision.

    ''Ang, '' thought Arvin from his inmost heart, urging her to hear his prayer in her dreams, ''Wait for me.''

    The next morning, Ang turned over in the bed, and hugged against his strong chest.

    Under a spell, Ang rubbed her eyes and found the handsome face. "You''re up...it''s so early."

    Arvin enveloped her in his arms. "I''m used to it."

    Ang kissed his. "Good morning, Big Wing!"

    "Good morning, Ang!" He lowered his head and kissed her coral-colored lips.

 Chapter 1497 I Donâ€™t Want to Prepare for Postgraduate Exam

    Ang was ted to hear her name called.

    She charmingly wrapped her arms around his neck. "Say my name again."

    Arvin had the magic ability to turn herpletely to his will by touching her. He held her softly by her waist. "Ang, you little girl!"

    "Yes..." His love was like ichor whose droplets she fed on greedily.

    Her whisper immediately evoked his wanton desire.

    This time, he kissed her savagely...

    He turned over her body, and pressed against her.

    "Arvin..." She felt his unbending desire, and called his name, her voice trembling.

    Her voice deprived him of his reason.

    Time seemingly stood still. Neither could tell how long they were unified like this. Ang almost gave up. Hours seemed to pass since Arvin first called her name. All of a sudden, Arvin stood up and went directly to the bathroom.

    Ang felt lost.

    ''Oh, my god...''

    Ang touched her hot face, struggled into a pair of underwear, crept off the bed, and ran to the coatroom to change her clothes.

    After that, Ang inched to the bathroom door, where she heard the sound of running the water.

    ''What the hell, '' she thought. ''Arvin is more squeamish than my dad! He''s obsessed with cleanliness.''

    She opened the door a crack, intent on taking her hygiene products.

    She tiptoed in past the shower-curtain. However, she was so careless that a bottle dropped on the ground...

    The shower was immediately shut off, which made her feel afraid to say one word! If she was found here by Arvin, she couldn''t exin for herself anymore!

    Fortunately, the showermenced again after some time. Ang felt relieved and picked up the cleanser.

    However, when she looked up to take the toothbrush, "Oh, MY GOD!"

    Ang tossed the cleanser when she saw she was apprehended.

    "Ar... Ar... Ar..." Ang paused for a while and looked at Arvin in great shock, "Arvin! You... You... Why aren''t you wearing clothes? Ar... Arvin! You''re a pervert!"

    Arvin looked at her in confusion.

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    o bring your dad and brother shame?"

    Ang didn''t reply.

    Arvin continued, "Your dad should take care of your mum. Your brother has to support his wife and sons. Nobody cares about you!"

    Ang thought about it. ''It seems that he is right!''

    Arvin dabbed his lips with a serviette, and told her, "Therefore, you''d better stay here and let me take care of you!"

    Ang smiled happily when she heard his words.

    "But you''re going to run for the director position, " she reminded him. "You must be very busy! Are you sure that I won''t make your life hell?"

    "No, I''m certain you will." He replied directly.

    Ang was speechless. She knew he would say that! So, she curled her lips in with dissatisfaction.

    When Arvin finished his breakfast, he threw away the used serviette and said, "You can stay in myb. And I will ask someone else to keep an eye on you. Don''t stare at me! Have your breakfast!"

    Ang couldn''t say anything. She felt her throat dry up like a desert. She bit one piece of her sandwich. "Is there anything that I can help you with?"

    "Like what?"

    "Your campaign for the director position, for one" she said.

    Arvin said nothing and knocked on the table with his index finger and middle finger. When she finished her sandwich, he said, "Yes! That is something you can do for me..."

 Chapter 1498 Iâ€™m Also A Hospital Directorâ€™s Daughter

    After drinking her milk, Ang gaped at Arvin. "What can I do?"

    "My daily meals!" If he worked, she would get to be his housewife and prepare meals for him.

    Ang giggled at this, but her face changed rapidly when she realised its implications.

    "It''s impossible!"

    Arvin gave her a tissue. He halted and said, "What about the research room...?"

    "Fine, deal!"

    ...

    Wearing a jogging suit, Ang hummed on her way to the VVIP Inpatient Department.

    Xenia was getting changed. She looked at Ang curiously, "Eh? Ang, you are in an extremely good mood today!"

    "Right you are!" she said without hesitation.

    Though they may not have a viable future, Ang still felt happy when she was with Arvin.

    Lucy came over to Xenia. "Ang seems so radiant today. She must be in love!"

    Xenia pulled on her uniform and suddenly understood. "Oh! That''s it! Ang, " she called. "What does your boyfriend look like? You must take us too see him someday!"

    Their teasing caused Ang''s face to go red. "It''s not like that! You''re overthinking! Get changed, quickly!"

    ... Nancy wasn''t in yet. Nothing had been exined to her still. Thest time she spoken to her, she let her know she wasing over. That''s when Arvin pulled her away. How would she react when she would hear the news?

    Ang was on the point of phoning her when Nancy''s gentle and familiar voice came trilling through the dressing room. "Oh, Ang!"

    "Nancy! My dear Nancy!" Ang ran to her and kissed her on her cheeks.

    Lucy shook her head, spotting the opportunity for a joke. "Ang, is Nancy your boyfriend?"

    They smiled at each other. "Yes! You''re right!"

    Lucy rubbed the goose bumps that appeared on her arms. "Come on! There you go again! Hurry up and get changed. It''s time to call the roll!"

    "Hahahaha!"

    ... The dressing room was filled withughter.

    After the morning meeting, Lucy took Ang to visit the patient in the third ward. But she didn''t stay for long, because Nancy called her away. "Ang, Winnie is looking for you!"

    Nancy covered for Ang as she made her way to Winnie''s office.

    When she arrived, Winnie gave her a medical record and told her, "We received a patient this morning. S

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    e, then I''ll leave the hospital right away! No - scratch that - not the hospital. I will leave the city!" Ang meant it. If Arvin despised her, the constant resentment and pressure of this city would evaporate, and she would have nothing to hold her here. The suffering could end.

    "Y- y- you..." Lulu was pissed. But she didn''t know what to say. The only thing she could do was to point her finger straight at Ang, but even that was trembling.

    Atst, she tried thest resort, "Have you heard about Rosa?"

    Ang was dumbfounded. Thanks to Lulu, she had heard this name twice sincest night!

    "Do you know her? She was a skilled musician, an expert at the guzheng! She held a world tour at her sixteen years old! Oh, what dreamy music she used to y. She was so morous, so tender, virtuous, and good-natured. If she had been in good health, she would have been famous! But I''m not going to talk about Rosa, " said Lulu, pouting.

    "But you must have heard about Nita. You''re a medical student, you must know how esteemed she is in the medicalmunity! Look at her mighty achievements. She''s the director of the gynecology and obstetrics department right here in the Yao Hospital. All this, and she''s not even thirty. How about you, Ang? You''re twenty three years old now, and you''re just a student nurse. What are you going to do? What will you achieve, " she scoffed. "Nothing, that''s what. Do you think someone as inexperienced as you deserves Arvin''s love?"

 Chapter 1499 Angela, Youâ€™re Such A Fool

    Lulu''s congrattory tone when describing Rosa and Nita fell short of its aim. Ang didn''t feel small at all. "Do I think I deserve his love?" Ang asked. "We can''t all be department heads, but then again, not everybody likes to show off. I invented a eyedrop which has cured thousands of people''s eye disease when I was thirteen years old."

    "Well when I was fifteen, I invented a medicine that can cure blood disease. My brother has made millions selling it! You''re not special." The backstory was, although Ang seeded in creating the medicine, she had inadvertently destroyed Sven''sboratory.

    Sven was mad at her, so he sold the medicine''s form, using the money to rebuild theboratory. Ang cleverly omitted this damaging anecdote.

    "When I was ninteen years old, I invented a medicine that can make people lose their mind. But it won''t damage people''s health. And my brother has earned millions of dors by selling it at the ck market."

    ''Well, '' thought Ang, ''everyone knows how to brag about themselves.'' Though Chuck provided her with afortable upbringing, it didn''t mean she was a waste of space.

    So what if she had no sess story to tell at dinner parties? She had her family. She was the daughter of Chuck and younger sister of Sven.

    But Ang had destroyed Sven''sboratory. The sesses gained from the medicine surely paled inparison to the damages of her brother''sb? It was a Pyrrhic victory.

    No one had been harmed in the st; Ang, thankfully, had gone home for dinner while the chemicals were reacting unstably. When she returned, the ceiling had blown clear off. Everything, all her data, was destroyed.

    To prove it was not a waste, Sven had kept logbooks of the experiment in his hospital, in a dinky little filing cab.

    He simply opened up the logbooks, and they started again. When she had seeded, she promised him all the earnings.

    It was the least she could do. She never got to see Sven''s newb after that.

    Wouldn''t it be wonderful, she had thought, if I could build my ownb, in secret? But Chuck had shut it down before it had a chance to be conceptualized.

    Several years passed. Ang stayed in uni, concentrated on getting a degree, and stayed away from inventing

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    the room.

    They shone when they fell on Ang. The two hens were certainly a match. When she was outraged, Ang''s resemnce to Lulu was uncanny.

    "Sis, when did youe back?" When Lulu realized it was Tessa, she forgot why she was there, and leapt out of bed to greet her.

    What Lulu did made Ang think of Nicole and J.

    When they were together, they were also happy and joyful.

    But Selina married a man from a different country, and moved with him. She hadn''t seen her for a long time.

    Tessa patted Lulu on her head, "I heard you''re not feeling well this morning, so I went here immediately when I got off the ne."

    Hearing her words, Lulu felt embarrassed and she lowered her head.

    Hogan knew his daughter well. He looked at Lulu seriously and said, "Go back to bed! Since you feel sick, I will tell Arvin to give you a thorough examinationter!"

    "What?" shrieked Lulu. Lulu''s feelings towards Arvin were mixed. She feared and respected him, loathed and loved him. But when she heard her dad, she started begging him to keep mum. "Dad, please don''t tell Arvin! He doesn''t know I''m here!"

    Hogan knew aboutst night in detail. He had caught the full story earlier when Lulu hadined to her mother, Teresa. Nobody thought he was listening, becuase he was fully engrossed in the newspaper. But Hogan was fully aware of theplicated situation he had just stumbled into.

    Now Hogan, Teresa, Aron, Lulu and Nita knew just who this mystery guest living with Arvin was.

 Chapter 1500 Tables Have Turned

    Hogan''s eyes burned on Ang''s countenance. ''Can this little girl rece Rosa in Arvin''s heart?'' he wondered.

    If she could, he would need to exin this mess to the Yin family.

    Hogan had no time to care about Lulu''s beggary. Before he left, he warned Lulu to discharge herself properly, follow the formalities, and not cause any trouble.

    Lulu was intractable. The whole reason she came here was to cause trouble! And she wasn''t done yet.

    Later, when Lulu''s dad and sister stole away, only Lulu and Ang remained. Nancy walked in to keep Angpany.

    "Nancy?" Nancy was a vaguely familiar figure to Lulu. She had made acquaintance with her through Gage but they didn''t know much about each other.

    Nancy slid her sses up her nose and saw Lulu clearly. "Oh, hello Lulu. What''s the matter with you?"

    "I... I just felt a little sick. It doesn''t matter." Lulu blinked frequently, and Nancy could tell she was lying.

    "You two know each other?" Ang asked, waving her hand to each other.

    "Yes, we do!" said Nancy. "Why are you here? I was looking for you and couldn''t find you anywhere!"

    Hearing the way they addressed each other, Lulu guessed that they were best friends.

    Nancy was asked to leave by Alice, another nurse, just as she was about to say something else.

    Lulu and Ang were left alone in the ward once again.

    "Ang, " said Lulu in a half-pleading tone. "If Nitaes sooner rather thanter, could you tell her not to visit Arvin any more?" It is hard to see Lulu as anything but a little girl sometimes. But Lulu''s motives were anything but innocent. Since Lulu knew of Ang''s development capacity, she wanted to make friends with her.

    Ang pretended to think through request carefully, then she said, "Sorry, I don''t want to help you."

    Lulu could not articte her intense anger. "Ang! You will regret for what you just said! I''ll file an officialint against you! Ask your director toe here!"

    ''Comin about me? Okay!'' Ang thought. Ang nodded and

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    Ang immediately know who wasing. She stood on tiptoes and encircled Arvin''s neck with her arms, but the power of his kiss was enough to sink back into obscurity.

    That''s when the door of the ward flew open and in strode Nita''s on her coquettish stilettos. "Sorry Lulu, " she said, muddled. "There was an..." She had meant to say the word ''operation''.

    But it perished on her lips.

    What she saw so utterly dismayed her.

    Arvin opened his eyes and spotted Ang.

    He smiled and released Ang.

    ''This girl must do this kind of thing for fun!'' assumed Arvin.

    Nita covered her mouth while

    Arvin regained his usual medical etiquette. He tidied Ang''s clothes and walked towards Lulu''s bed.

    Lulu popped her head up with a caught out expression.

    "Lulu!"

    Ang, who was still recollecting the sweet kiss, was terrified by his startling voice and shrank back. When she realized that he wasn''t calling her, she sighed with relief.

    Gosh! She was always afraid of Arvin''s frostiness.

    Lulu trembled and assumed Ang had brought Arvin here to spite her.

    Nita stared at Ang while the brother and sister were quarreling.

    ''Arvin is such a serious and uptight man, '' Nita wondered. ''But...he must be so deeply enamored with Ang. He kisses her boldly, where anyone could catch them. Why? What''s so special about her?''

 Chapter 1501 I Brought Angela Here

    After Arvin gave Lulu a hard look that could measure on the Mohs'' scale, Lulu loped out of the ward at once. She was going to discharge herself.

    Ang winked at Arvin in secret. He stepped out of the room. A few nurses and other doctors stared at him, who seemed to stir up amotion everywhere he went.

    Just as he was about to get on the elevator, Arvin seemed to suddenly remember something and called the head nurse''s name. "Winnie, my sister needs a nurse to escort her back." He nced at everybody present, which attracted the attention of several nurses. Their eyes lit up, but they cowered back or pretending to check their work.

    Atst he pointed to Ang, who was standing in the middle of them. "Ang Si, would you like to escort Lulu back home?"

    Lulu was in the elevator. "Arvin, I..."

    ''I don''t need anyone to escort me back home!'' Lulu was about to say it, but Arvin''s forbidding stare bored into her skull.

    She shut her mouth.

    ''Isn''t Lulu well?'' wondered Ang. ''Why does she need an escort?''

    "Well?" said Winnie. "Ang, hand over your work to Lucy and send Lulu back. Chop chop."

    Ten Minutes Later

    Ang couldn''t figure out Arvin''s intentions until she went to his office. They stood facing each other like wooden dolls.

    His real n was to give Ang an alibi so that he could take care of her, here. It wasn''t just to have a rest, because how could a man and a woman alone together n this with sincerity? What they were really having was... A love affair!

    It was true. Arvin held Ang in his arms and kissed her as if he were drunk with desire.

    After a long French kiss, Ang seized at his tie and asked him breathlessly, "Is this the reason you tricked me into your office?"

    Arvin''s eyebrow twitched. He didn''t deny it.

    The recollection of how they had been interrupted kept being conjured up.

    Ang pinched his face. "You rogue. Be careful! A post could be uploaded to the hospital website. Deputy director Arvin Gu seduces a nurse in his office to carry on a ndestine love affair!"

    "Has a good ring to it, no?" He stared at her with a wic

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    d gossip would be a fatal blow to you. How could you be so silly?"

    "Mom, I know you''re doing this for my own good, but stop meddling in my rtionship with these balderdash excuses! These two issues have nothing to do with each other!"

    Arvin''s cold eyes made Teresa a little angry. "I saw what happened... But what if it was someone else? Do you think you''re still qualified to run for the director if anyone posted about your outrageous actions?"

    Arvin surely knew, but she wished to twist the knife. ''How did he make such an obvious mistake?'' Teresa really didn''t understand.

    Arvin was well aware. After a long silence, he said, "I know that what happened just now was my fault. But mom, please don''t interfere in my private affairs anymore in the future!"

    His confession calmed Teresa down again. She peeped behind Arvin and said, "Ang, I heard that you like the research and development room at Arvin''s. Do you want the privilege of entering the research and development room in the hospital?"

    How did Arvin''s mother know she liked the research and development room?

    Ang stood out from behind Arvin''s back, and pulled her hand back from his. She wiggled her fingers.

    Arvin''s mother was a really sharp. She could embarrass her in subtle ways.

    ''Can''t I set up a research and development office by myself?'' wondered Ang. ''She just wants to kick me out of Arvin''s apartment anyway.''

 Chapter 1502 The Question

    "Mrs. Gu, please, there''s no need. I''m not actually... that into..." Ang could feel how damaging what she wanted to say was.

    Her pain was ineffable, and no-one could truly understand it the way she did. Yes, she liked Arvin''sb, but it meant nothingpared to being with Arvin.

    Even though - she detested the thought - she knew that Arvin loved another, someone who for whatever reason had left him to his own devices to live in the haunting that was her memory, Ang still wanted to immerse herself in the tenderness and happiness that Arvin brought to her life, even if it broke her.

    Though there was still the issue of Nita, who was doing pretty well in the medical sphere. But Ang no longer feared her as an opponent. She was used to being surrounded by medical talents like her. More importantly, she wasn''t afraid of her because she was sure that at that moment, she knew she had wholeheartedly fallen in love with Arvin too.

    She loved Arvin, regardless of any rival or any setback...

    The idea that she had lived with Arvin in secret wasn''t because she was afraid of Teresa, it was because she wanted everything to go smoothly with Arvin.

    Ang was silent for a long time. Arvin had no way to plumb her depths. Her eyes became red and puffy, and that''s when Arvin jolted up to her and dragged her into his arms. "Don''t pick on her, mom. Leave her alone. She agreed to live in my house because I forced her to do so!"

    "Well, have you considered Ang''s reputation? If Rosa came back one day, and you two married, what would happen to Ang?"

    The shock of this realization hit Ang like a bomb, making Ang''s mind nk in an instant.

    If Arvin married someone else...

    ... What sorrow!

    As Arvin fought with Teresa, Ang regained her spirit, and stood against his mother once more. "Mrs Gu. You may call me a shortsighted person, because I only focus on what''s happening right now. But I''ve given myself over to Arvin. And I will stick by him, through anything. Even if that union will be short-lived, or I''ll get humiliated."

    Teardrops fell from her eyes, making everything obscure to her. Teresa''s face lost its rity to the hazy translucency of tears. She wiped the tears away as casually as she could and continued to make her deration. "If Rosaes back, I''ll leave Arvin."

    Ang was pretending to be rxed, but she knew it was easier said than done to up

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    head with a shy look. "I was afraid, but it got reced with annoyance. I find him hateful. I have stopped feeling afraid altogether."

    Nancy smiled unconsciously. "Oh yeah! We have to go! It''s time to have lunch. I still have to change needles for patient number nine!"

    "Okay."

    One night at Shengfeng Mansion

    Arvin was preening over Ang, hugging her tightly. He carried her in his tree-trunk sized arms to the bedroom, and flung her down upon the king-sized bed.

    Ang''s heart was pounding. She pressed her hands against his chest. "What are you doing?"

    "Putting a baby in you, " he said, sincerely.

    "... What?"

    "You and I are making a baby." He kissed her lips.

    Ang covered her face, and told him in an icy voice, "I was only joking with your mother!"

    "Yeah. I''m joking with you, too!"

    Ang relented, and said nothing. The night overcame the room like the presence of a dark monster.

    The autumn days brought with them a cold wind. Ang was changing her clothes after work one afternoon and sent Arvin a message. "I''m going shopping with Nancy tonight. Have fun with your work Mr. Gu!"

    His reply came swiftly. "I have some social dealings tonight. I''ll pick you up after."

    "Okay, " she texted. Then, she lost herself in the sweet imagination.

    At the gate of the shopping mall

    Ang put the stuff she bought into Nancy''s trunk. They went to a shop and bought two cups of tea. She sucked a mouthful of hers, and when she put the cup down, She saw through the window a figure not too far away. She touched Nancy excitedly. "Nancy. Nancy. Isn''t that Stanley?"

 Chapter 1503 Itâ€™s Ten Million Dollars

    Nancy was bowled over the moment she heard Stanley''s name. Her heart was already in her throat. She followed Ang''s finger and saw a serious-looking man wearing a handsome ck uniform exclusive for armed police captains. It was Stanley!

    Stanley had an unusually sensitive ears, so he noticed them quickly.

    Ang knew Nancy had got a crush on Stanley, so she stood on her tiptoes and waved to him.

    Stanley nced at them, ascertained who Ang was with, and then immediately shifted his nce to something unimportant, both Ang and Nancy being witnesses to this rudeness.

    Nancy felt physically ill. She held Ang''s waving arm down and pinned it her thigh. "Ang.. What are you doing?"

    Just then, Stanley seemed to have a change of heart and hurried suddenly towards them.

    "He''sing this way!" Nancy fixed her eyes on Stanley, but didn''t realize she would soon be in danger.

    Immersed in Stanley''s handsome face, she didn''t notice a light sh by. Stanley leapt, raising his right leg. A penny-drop sound. He had skillfully kicked a dagger out of a man''s hand. The knife was meant for Nancy.

    A painful shout was heard. Nancy saw the sharp dagger which had barely missed her. Stanley kicked again, and the assanty on the ground helplessly. People around were frightened away when they saw the dagger. The man had gang tattoos stered on his neck.

    Not until then did Ang see the gangster. Nancy was scared to death when she had seen his face. She identally dropped the tea to the ground.

    Just as Stanley was about to take out his handcuffs, the gangster slithered out of his grasp, and jumped up on his feet. More people showed up, rushing in all directions. It was hard to tell what was going on.

    Stanley shouted to them. "Run!"

    Ang knew the situation was out of control. She couldn''t tell who was who in themotion. So many people were running that they became indistinguishable. But through the churning crowds, masked men became noticeable. Ang kicked the shards of tea away and tried to drag Nancy up. She was in shock and couldn''t run.

    The gangsters prevented such escapes. Two masked men blocked their way.

    Ang pushed Nancy behind her, confronted by the two men.

    One of them swung a chain, while the other brandished a dagger. They rushed at Ang.

    She held her breath.

    Somehow she managed to defend herself

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    s knife straight through Ang''s arm. The pain was intolerable.

    Here came another stab. Suddenly, Ang felt herself pushed to the ground. When she could see clearly, she shouted, "Nancy!"

    When the gangsters saw this, they swung and their daggers flew through the air. Theynded on Nancy. Ang was losing blood; all she could see was the gangster lying on top of Nancy. When he stood up, she saw a dagger standing upright in her chest. The other immediately tried to stab her a second time...

    "Nancy!" Ang screamed with her voice cracking when she saw Nancy was stabbed twice.

    It was exactly her screaming that made Stanley find them. He had been hurrying about trying to find them, but the damage had been wreaked, and he was toote.

    Stanley was shocked by what he saw. A dagger stood in Nancy''s stomach. The gangster yanked it out with a handkerchief, and blood squirted out everywhere...

    Stanley flew into a paroxysm of rage. He snapped into action by booting another dagger out of the man''s hand. Ang held Nancy in her arms.

    Nancy put her hands on the bleeding belly. Blood ran out of every breath. Her face went pale as sheet. Ang totally forgot about her own injury. She was also scared to death with tears dropping down. "Nancy... Nancy..."

    She kept screaming at Nancy, and her mind became crowded out. Her only priority was Nancy, whose expression faltered with pain and, what was scarier, calm. No more words. She wasn''t capable. She stopped saying her name, too. It seemed impossible to do so, when Ang suddenly felt the chill of being all alone.

 Chapter 1504 Stanley, Be Careful

    Stanley held his own when it came to defending against criminals, which was not to say that it wasn''t a spectacle to watch. Not far away from him, a dagger dripping with blood nged to the ground.

    Nancy leaned up Ang''s arms, choking and struggling to open her eyes. She mustered up all her energy to say, "Stanley... be careful!"

    Stanley nced at her. Nancy was under the illusion that Stanley worried about her...

    But in thepses of consciousness, she shrugged and thought, ''That''s impossible. I must be losing it.''

    "Nancy..." Ang was tearing up pieces of her shirt to cover Nancy''s wounds.

    However, Nancy stopped her. "No, Ang. Don''t look at it..."

    Ang was a strong person usually, but at the sight of her friend''scerated stomach, she fell back, and gradually fainted.

    She closed her eyes, wheezing. With nothing to support her, Ang too craned back. Rolling her dizzy head around in the dirt, she tried to keep her mind clear. "Ang... you can''t pass out... Nancy... needs you!"

    Her kidneys began to ache, her chest moved up and down rapidly, and she found it difficult to breathe. She needed to sit up if she hoped to breathe.

    When she was about to give up, someone appeared and jumped into the scrap. She saw a man in a suit, and he was handsome. He seized the knives from the gangsters.

    Ang struggled to open the eyes, trying to figure out where she was again. Then she saw the man. What was his name again? When she saw the familiar pearl brooch on his suit, she slipped back into unconsciousness, relieved that it was him.

    Nancy had been struggling not to pass out, but without Ang, there was no hope.

    ...

    VVIP inpatient department of Yao Hospital.

    At three in the morning, two men were standing in the ward where the women were lying, not talking, but standing ever vignt.

    Lucy had peeped her head through the door many times to check on their condition. She couldn''t believe her eyes. Finally, after confirmation, she was sure that their vice-director was looking care of Ang.

    In the next room, an armed policeman was watching

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    Ang and Arvin stepped in. Ang had only one thing on her mind, and didn''t even notice Stanley.

    Arvin discerned Stanley''s irregr expression and then looked at Nancy in bed. Then, he understood the rtionship between them.

    "Nancy, Nancy..." Ang caressed Nancy''s moon-white face.

    "It''s all my fault! Nancy, I''m sorry... I didn''t protect you..."

    She cried. It was all her fault. She had brought this on Nancy.

    Ang restricted her view to Nancy''s face, out of fear that she would pass out again at the sight of her scar.

    Arvin totally understood her recrimination against herself, but wished tofort her.

    He ced a firm hand on her shoulder, gave it a paternal squeeze of constion, and said, "It has nothing to do with you. It was not your fault."

    ording to Stanley, Nancy was the target of a gannd conspiracy. Ang''s injuries were a result of her getting in the way.

    "I''m good at taekwondo, I just can''t understand where I went wrong. But now, I can''t even protect Nancy! Am I really such a failure?"

    "You''re strange. Your thoughts are too... critical, " said Arvin. Deep inside, he couldn''t understand the motivations of her mind.

    Ang rubbed her eyes, "Why would you call me strange?"

    "Would it still be your fault if there were 100 gangsters? Would it?" Arvin wiped her tears from her cheeks and rubbed the back of her neck therapeutically.

 Chapter 1505 Seize the Opportunity

    A flicker of agitation crossed Stanley''s face when he saw Arvin acting so tenderly to Ang. Was this really Arvin? How could it be possible? He was always indifferent and cold! The man was never loving and tender, not since Rosa...

    Ang''s emotions were subdued when she fell under Arvin''s spell. She walked to Stanley with tears in her eyes. "Can you stay here to take care of Nancy?"

    Nancy liked Stanley. It would make her overjoyed if she could wake up to see him.

    Stanley, however, was in a silent mood. He had just been walked-in on. He replied after a while, "She... I have informed Gage. "

    He didn''t think Nancy''d want to see him, so he asked Gage toe take care of her.

    Ang red at him with anger. He couldn''t understand why her eyes burned with hatred.

    All right, if she couldn''t persuade him, Arvin would!

    Ang threw herself into Arvin''s arms and spoke to him in a slight and tender way. "Big wing, I can''t persuade Mr. Su. Can you help me to..."

    Stanley Su was speechless.

    The warm notes of her voice melted Arvin''s heart. He stared at Stanley. "Gage is in D City now. He won''t arrive till at least tomorrow morning. Nancy needs someone to look after her tonight."

    "But I...er..."

    "Seize the opportunity, " said Arvin resolutely.

    ...

    Arvin finally seeded in persuading Stanley.

    Arvin and Ang left the room while Stanley chose to stay behind.

    The dawn came, and Stanley had not slept. Nancy drew all of his attention.

    It wasn''t until Xenia brought him breakfast that Stanley took a break and stood up to bathe in the washroom.

    Xenia put the breakfast on the table, and tended to Nancy''s vitals. She remained unconscious. She had heard that Nancy and Ang got hurtst night. Rumours had trickled through the VVIP Department. She did not believe them until she saw her now.

    But the question remained, where was Ang? She wasn''t anywhere to be found!

    She busied herself to changing the intravenous drip for Nancy. When Stanley came out of the washroom, his eyes were red and tired-looking.

    Xenia looked at him, the weapon around his belt, the gleaming badge, the robust uniform... He was so handsome!

    Stanley noticed Xenia''s interest, but he was too exhaust

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    y, how are you? What happened to you!"

    It was Gage.

    He had raced here from D City in such a hurry.

    "Brother." Nancy wanted to sit up when she saw Gage, but her face twisted and she touched the wound on her stomach. The pain was excruciating.

    Gage was about to stride to his sister tofort her, but Stanley was faster and reached Nancy first. He made sure shey straight so her head rxed into the pillow.

    "Stanley, why are you here? I thought you had leftst night?"

    Stanley concealed all of his emotions. "I''m leaving."

    Nancy''s face twisted again, not out of pain this time, but out of genuine dread that Stanley was leaving. But she couldn''t ask him to stay here, not while Gage was here, so she only said, "Stanley... Thank you."

    Stanley nodded, throwing his coat on. "Well, have a good rest." If she wanted to see him, he woulde again, just to see her.

    "Wait!" Gage stopped Stanley, who had already made it to the door in a hurry.

    Stanley turned around.

    Gage whispered something into Nancy''s and called a nurse toe in. When she arrived, Gage took Stanley outside of the ward.

    They started walking towards to doctor''s office, and Gage asked, "What happened to my sister?"

    Stanley told Gage every detail of what had happenedst night. When he finished, he said, "Now, all the bastards are locked up. So now you see. Last night, if Arvin hadn''te to recuse Nancy, to take on those two men, the consequences would have been disastrous."

 Chapter 1506 Angela Must Have Done Something Wrong

    Gage didn''t say anything. He was caught in the undertow of his own disquiet. He decided to investigate this event.

    He spected that it must have something to do with his family.

    In the doctor''s office

    The doctor described the condition of Nancy to them. And he added, "Because Nancy''s womb was damaged when the knife went in, the chance ofgetting pregnant have been severely limited."

    Stanley and Gage frowned with worry.

    Even though they are men, they knew the importance of the womb for a woman.

    Gageposed himself and wiped his face, "The chances of getting pregnant is limited... But it''s still possible for her, right?"

    The doctor considered this for a while and nodded, "Yes, there is a slim possibility at any rate. But be forewarned, it will not be easy. If she can get good care, then the chance may well increase. It all has to do with her circumstances throughout her pregnancy."

    Trudging out of the office, Gage patted Stanley''s shoulder to cheer him up. "I will make it clear, but Nancy''s womb... Don''t tell her what happened to her womb."

    He was worried that his sister would not be able to handle all the emotion at once.

    Stanley fell into silence.

    In any event, Stanley had business to deal with at work, so he had to leave, entrusting to duty of care to Gage. He left without returning to the ward.

    In Shengfeng Mansion

    Ang picked up her toothbrush and spread some toothpaste over it. She brushed her teeth lightly to avoid banging her arm against the sink. Then, with one hand, she began to clean her face.

    Arvin came in, looked at how helpless she was, and felt a twinge of empathy. He slid up and helped her because she couldn''t finish.

    "Should I inform your father and brother now?" he asked.

    Ang refused at once, "No! I''m fine, they''re just small injuries." If her dad and brother knew it, she would be taken back to C Country and she would never see Big Wing anymore.

    Compared with Nancy, her injury was minor. The wound was not severe, and she hadn''t fractured any bones.

    Arvin didn''t insist, and the matter was dropped f

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    a camera in your house?"

    "No, but it''s a good idea and I''ll think about it, " Arvin answered with a chuckle. He could install a camera in theboratory to prevent Ang from entering theboratory without permission.

    Ang touched her mouth out of regret. "Just forget what I said!"

    Arvin imagined her regretful expression. He smiled and hung up the phone.

    Ang and Lulu wore the sterile gowns and motionlessly stood in theboratory. "Why don''t you start your experiment?" Lulu inquired.

    "You turn your back! What if you see my form and sell it to someone else?" Ang asked. She invented several things but they had all been sold by Sven. She never reaped her own rewards!

    If she invented something this time, she would sell it by herself and never let Sven know it!

    Lulu was a little annoyed and she walked away so Ang could do her experiment.

    Later on, Lulu began to ask questions. "Why do you pull methmine into this test tube?"

    "Because it will produce a calming effect, " Ang answered.

    One minuteter, Lulu approached Ang, who was focusing on her experiment, to ask, "What is this?"

    "It''s insulin, " Ang answered with patience.

    Some more time passed before Lulu''s importunes were raised once more. She appeared beside Ang again. "Why are you putting two medicines together?"

    "I want to make a kind of new medicine with them."

 Chapter 1507 I Found a Treasure

    Three minutester, Lulu, quite the branch in Ang''s bicycle wheel, picked up a sheet with Ang''s form on it. "What''s with all the small writing?"

    "It''s my form, duh."

    "What form?"

    "... The form to stop people talking."

    Lulu quit her tongue-in-cheek provocations. It would be most unwise to antagonize Ang.

    After half an hour''s silence, Lulu eximed: "But, Ang, my brother said you should not touch those things!"

    Ang looked back at Lulu, then turned to look at the bottles on the shelf. She had already used them!

    "Well, just pretend you''ve seen nothing."

    "What''s in it for me?"

    "I will teach you what you wanna learn."

    "Wow, great!" Lulu leapt for joy.

    "Phone my brother, " Ang told Lulu, "and ask him what the difference betweenpound acid B andpound phenol acid A is."

    "Phone him yourself." Lulu didn''t want to change her clothes again.

    "If I go, you will have nothing to do here." reasoned Ang.

    Lulu puzzled over it but eventually found it agreeable.

    She took Ang''s cellphone and found Sven''s number. She called him up and engaged in some small talk before Lulu cut to the chase. "Ang wants to ask you about the difference betweenpound acid B andpound phenol acid A."

    "Remember, " cautioned Sven, pound acid B can hurt people''s vocal cords. Compound phenol acid A can be made into a narcotic."

    "Okay, I got it. Thank you, Sven." Although Lulu was a bit self-righteous, she knew how to sound polite and formal.

    She returned to theb. "Sven told me that... what''s the name of it?"

    "Compound acid B, " said Ang. "What is it used for?"

    Lulu seemed confused but did her best to ry the message as she had heard it. "Oh, yes. That is... a narcotic."

    "What aboutpound phenol acid A?"

    "It can hurt people''s vocal cords, " Lulu said with confidence.

    "Good."

    Ang added a few drops o

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    f he helped Nancy.

    Arvin didn''t fully understand her. But her words made him sigh. "But if you''ll just listen!"

    Ang could say that she would listen, but Arvin was not convinced that she would.

    Ang realized how much fuss she was making, and lowered her head. She said, "I''m serious."

    "Well, I have an idea. Grandma is in the Green Cold Country recently. After shees back, we can discuss everything."

    Ang was so excited that she sped Arvin on the neck and kissed him wildly.

    Arvin lifted her up to his chest. He carried her to the bedroom andy her t against the sheets. "Are you really so grateful to me?"

    "Yes!" Ang nodded vehemently.

    "Reward me with your body." When saying this, the man''s eyes were hard with passion.

    Ang nodded again. She was thinking the same thing as Arvin.

    Seeing her agree without hesitation, Arvin sealed her lips with kisses.

    Ang wrapped her arms around his neck and responded with fervor.

    ... The moment was toe. Ang buried herself in the quilt. Arvin leaped off the bed to take a shower.

    Ang grabbed his hands. Arvin looked back to the red-cheeked girl.

    Ang dared not to look at him. "I..." she said bashfully. "I will..."

    The two words almost made Arvin crazy.

 Chapter 1508 We Have Some News

    After a long time in silence, Arvin loosened his grip.

    "I cannot have sex with her since I cannot promise her a future..." Arvin thought.

    Seeing him go into the bathroom, Ang was so angry that she wanted to drug him and screw him!

    If he hadn''t had the physiological response just now, she would thought that Arvin couldn''t pitch the tent...

    "Oh my god! That''s awkward!" Ang covered her blushed face and pulled the quilt over her head.

    Ang waited for a long time and almost fell asleep. Finally Arvin came out.

    Soon hey down beside her. After hesitating for a while, he pulled her into his arms.

    To his surprise, she was still naked. His breathing immediately became heavy. Arvin got up from the bed and picked up the nightgown which was thrown against the bed, and tossed it to her. "Put it on."

    Ang rubbed her sleepy eyes and obediently put on the clothes.

    Before bedtime, while leaning on his arms, she muttered, "If you won''t love me, someone else will!"

    Arvin said nothing, but tightened his grip on her waist till she groaned in agony. "No, no, I was wrong, no one else, no one..."

    Content, the man held her gently again until she fell asleep.

    Arvin''s personal phone vibrated at 1 am. He muted the phone before checking the caller I.D.

    It was Kent.

    Carefully getting up and tucking her in the corner, Arvin went to the balcony and anwsered the phone. "Arvin speaking."

    "Doctor Gu, we have some news."

    The news did''t need to be specified.

    He knew what it would be.

    His sight, looking at the building dozens of miles away, turned deep, "Go on."

    "Our man found a woman in France who looks exactly like Rosa. Butter... We lost her."

    "I see. Try harder and keep looking at all costs." He mu

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    appear, Ang closed the door and waited for the soup to simmer.

    Waiting was always boring. She searched through Arvin''s shelves, and then went to make the bed.

    Knowing that Arvin was a neat freak, she also made efforts to change the bed linens.

    When she was standing in the living room, intending to mop the floor, suddenly the phone rang. "Master! I can''t hold on! I''ve always had a dream to learn Kung Fu in the Shaolin Temple of Song Mountain..." Ang ran to the bedroom to find her phone, it was Chuck.

    "Dad!"

    "Now you remember your old man!" he said with discontent. ''Daughters and dead fish that keep no wares, '' he thought. Ang hadn''t called for days!

    Angughed with embarrassment and said, "Of course! My father is so handsome, and not old at all. Of course I do remember."

    ttery meant nothing to Chuck.

    But there was one exception; Ang''s sweet talk. He said with shiny eyes, "When are youing back? I''ll cook delicious food for you."

    The housekeeper he arranged had been rejected. He didn''t know what she did everyday.

    "In few days, dad. Don''t worry." She herself didn''t know how many days that meant...would be...

 Chapter 1509 Fabian Li

    "Okay, is the work heavy?"

    "Not at all!"

    "Have you been bullied by others?" If Ang said ''yes'', he would definitely give others a hard time!

    So, she said, "No!"

    "Do you have a boyfriend?" If Ang answered ''yes'', he would fly to Shine Empire and take her back home immediately. Then, he would send the boy who seduced his daughter to the north pole and punish him.

    Ang blinked her eyes and said, "No!"

    She didn''t lie to him. Arvin wasn''t her boyfriend, they just lived together. That was all!

    Chuck was satisfied. "I might go to Yao Hospital next week. You can ask for a few days leave and apany me."

    Apany him to Yao Hospital? As his daughter?

    "No. Daddy, I don''t like to show off. You know that! If all people know that I''m your daughter, how can I work there as amon person?" If your dad and brother are legendary figures in the industry, your colleagues must want to get close to you! All because they want to secretly get close to them.

    It was totally understandable!

    Ang had learnt this lesson from experience. When she was in the senior high school, she was usually the center of attention.

    Girls tried to make friends with her, but they said a lot of mean things behind her back at the same time.

    Boys pursued her or tried to make friends with her, but they had a girlfriend or put themselves forward at the worst times.

    Chuck thought about it for a little but didn''t insist on it.

    Soonter, Ang asked her dad, "Daddy, what are you going to do in Yao Hospital?"

    "I have to discuss with Hogan about that Billions Project. There''s still some work to be done. Besides, we also have another project to work on."

    "Billions Project? Wo

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    met on the motorbike, "Ang, are you hurt?"

    "No. I''m sorry. I was in a hurry and wasn''t paying attention!" It had been Ang''s fault.

    The man shook his head and looked at Ang, "That''s all right! My name is Fabian Li."

    "What?" The man was odd. She didn''t ask his name. Why did he tell her his name?

    "Okay. I got it. See you, Fabian Li." Nancy was waiting for her soup! So, she had no time to chat with him. Ang picked up her sk, waved at him, and was about to leave.

    "Where are you going?" Fabian asked her.

    Ang nced at him, pointed at the sk and the hospital.

    Fabian got it immediately.

    He sat on his motorbike, "Are you going to the inpatient department? I know it''s about 1 kilometer from here. I can take you there."

    He was a stranger, so Ang didn''t want to share a ride with him. She shook her head immediately, "No, thank you. I can walk there."

    Fabian put on his helmet, started up the motorbike, smiled at her and grabbed Ang''s arm, "I''ll take you there."

    ... Ang looked around. There were many people here. It might be fine to go to the inpatient department with him!

 Chapter 1510 You Help Me Restore My Sight

    Fabian insisted on sending Ang to the Inpatient Department. Ang couldn''t refuse him so she agreed and sat on his motorcycle.

    However, it became one of the most regretful things that she had ever done...

    ...

    Fabian''s motorcycle drew a lot of people''s attention when they got through the hospital.

    She was recognized by lots of people even though she had her head lowered.

    The reason why she always lowered her head was that she was afraid of being recognized. However, many people not only recognized her but also talked about her when she passed them. She had to raised her head. Right at that moment, she... ...saw Arvin.

    Randal was right behind him with Croton.

    Ang wanted to exin to Arvin. However, Fabian didn''t give her any chance and he stopped directly at the Inpatient Department.

    Ang jumped off of his motorcycle and said, "Thank you, but I''m leaving!"

    "Wait! Ang!" Fabian stopped Ang who was urgent to leave.

    "What''s up? I still have a lot of things to do, I have to leave now!"

    Fabian held the helmet in his arms and stared at Ang with his purple eyes. "Can we keep in touch with each other in the future?"

    Ang was so speechless, "..." How weird of him! Why should they keep in touch with each? She even didn''t know him!

    "How did you know me? I''ve never seen you before."

    Fabian got off his motorcycle and stood in front of Ang, "I know that you don''t know me. I know you because... You invented and developed a drug when you were thirteen years old, right?"

    Ang became cautious immediately. How did he know that? She only told this thing to Lulu. Did Lulu tell this man? Did he know Lulu?

    "Don''t be nervous. The drug you developed cured my illness. You help me restore my sight. I want to say thank you to you." Fabian exined to her with smile.

    When he was eleven, his eyes got a strange sickness. Sometimes, he could see things clearly while sometimes he couldn''t. What''s worse, he would get serious headaches which made him miserable.

    He went to hospital. The doctor told him that he had to have a surger

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    was so speechless, "..." Live with Mr. Gu? Come on! She would rather live alone than live with Arvin!

    "Ang, I want to live with you in the future! I don''t want to get married in the future, and you won''t marry either, Okay?"

    Just then, someone pushed the door open. Arvin looked at Ang whose back was to the door.

    Nancy felt guilty when she saw Arvin, "Mr... Hello, Mr. Gu!"

    She was a little frail and afraid that Arvin would get angry, even though she was just kidding around.

    Arvin''s interns were following behind him. Arvin said that they should go to the 9th ward to see a patient with a rare sickness. Why did they enter the No. 3 ward?

    Ang was so scared. She almost threw the bowl away and escaped.

    Wait a moment! ''Why should I be afraid of Arvin? It was he who lied to me first! The reason why Ie here is to ask and me him. I shouldn''t be scared when I see him.''

    Arvin turned around and spoke to the interns behind him, "You all go to the 9th ward first. I will follow behind!"

    "Okay, Mr. Gu."

    They left one by one. Then, Arvin spoke to Ang, "Ang,e with me. I need to ask you something."

    His voice was the usual tremor of emotionless banality. It seemed that he hated her so much. Ang was so nervous.

    Ang had no choice but to follow Arvin to the No. 2 ward. The nurses in the VVIP Department were wondering what was happening.

 Chapter 1511 Where Are You Wrong

    To prevent Arvin from ming her, Ang decided to use him first. "Why did you lie to me about the Billions project?"

    As expected, Arvin was puzzled.

    "Who is that man?" Arvin asked instead. When he mentioned the man, the atmosphere in the room became thick.

    Ang pretended to pace around the room casually, trying to find something to cover her up. She wanted to hide. "He... He is... Fabian!"

    "What''s your rtionship with him?" Arvin asked.

    "I didn''t know him before. It''s the first time that I have seen him!" She answered honestly.

    ''I really didn''t know him before! But, why do I feel guilty? I have nothing to do with Fabian! I shouldn''t have felt guilty! It made me look like a liar!''

    Ang thought about it. Suddenly, when she turned around, she ran into a man''s chest.

    ''My god... when did Arvin get close to me? Why didn''t I find it?'' Ang thought.

    Arvin circled her waist with his arms. So, Ang smiled at him, "Big wing..."

    "What did I say to you when I left this morning?" He lowered his head slowly and put it against Ang''s in the end.

    "You said... You said I should call you before leaving!"

    "Great!"

    "But, why did you lie to me?!" She curled her lip with dissatisfaction and stared at Arvin, "It''s not about billions of money! The project is called Billions, okay?"

    Ang didn''t expect that Arvin would admit it. "Yes, thepany is called Billions! But I didn''t say that it''s about billions of money!"

    "You..." Ang tried hard to recall the message sent by Arvin, ''A project of Yao Hospital and Chengyang Private Hospital involves Billions... Yes. He didn''t say billions of money!'' Ang thought.

    Ang became angry about herself! She was angry that she always found herself being fooled by Arvin!

    "But you said it was billions! You are a liar!" Ang started to act shameless, and pushed Arvin away immediately and stared at him with dissatisfaction.

    "That''s

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    nown that Ang had stayed with Doctor Gu. She felt awkward and sad at the same time.

    She wished the floor would open up and swallow her, if only she could escape their judgement.

    She also felt sad because she couldn''t admit her rtionship with Doctor Gu.

    Arvin hadn''t asked her to be his girlfriend...

    She couldn''t exin this to the nurses because her fresh red lip had shown Doctor Gu had kissed her.

    Her exnation would been seen as a lie...

    Atst, Winnie found the nurses in the ward who left their post. So, she scolded them and they left the ward immediately.

    Finally, Ang had the chance to go to the No. 3 ward.

    But when she came to the door, she found a man in ck police uniform. He stood in front of the door and hadn''t decided whether to enter the room or not.

    "Stanley?"

    Stanley looked at Ang and nodded.

    "Are you here to see Nancy?"

    Stanley looked at the door and he felt a little nervous suddenly as if he had done something wrong. He didn''t answer her question and was at a loss.

    Ang continued, "Why note in? Nancy is waiting for you!"

    "Really? Nancy is waiting for me?" Stanley thought about it and became confused. He tried to find out the truth through Ang''s eyes, but didn''t find the evidence of Ang''s lie.

 Chapter 1512 What a Fool She Was

    Stanley nodded, opened the door and went in.

    Outside, Ang reflected for a moment, turned and left the inpatient department. At this point, she thought it best not to bother them. She could just call Nancyter.

    Reclining in the hospital bed, Nancy held a book in her hands and read it quietly.

    Her long ck hair fell over her shoulders. She wasn''t wearing her sses which only indicated she must''ve gotten out of bed at some point today to put in contact lenses.

    Stanley guessed right. Nancy changed contact lenses.

    Observing this, it became clear that she would also have time to put on makeup, and sure enough, a light smattering had been put on. Her makeup was so light that it was almost the same color as her own skin. In fact, it was just a little bit whiter. And her lip looked very... rosy.

    Stanley gulped.

    The bedside nurse was peeling fruit for her. Seeing someonee in, she rose to greet him, only to be met by Stanley indomitable stare.

    He took the fruit and knife from the nurse and signaled her to leave.

    The nurse hesitated but not for long. When she saw Stanley''s badge, she left without a word.

    A peeled apple was ced in front of Nancy, who was still carefully staring at her book. She wasn''t exactly reading, and taking it in. She was scanning with her eyes instead, recollecting some things past.

    Things like Stanley and Grace.

    Like other old-fashioned stories, when she was sixteen years old, she had been abducted. It was Stanley who saved her regardless of the perils. After that, his tall and brave figure was an imprint on her mind.

    When she was neen years old, Grace took a bracelet, proudly walked to her and said, "See? Nancy, this is a love token given by Stanley. He says that he loves me very much and he wants to be with me forever..."

    Grace had known that Nancy liked Stanley.

    To hide the bitter feelings of embarrassment brought on by Grace, she resorted to anger. She pretended that she was indifferent, that she despised Grace. She torn off that bracelet and threw it directly int

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    need to hasten the powers of recuperation."

    Hearing that he cared about her, Nancy choked up and kept nodding.

    They sat silently for few minutes. Nancy threw the apple core in the trash and wiped her mouth.

    She asked Stanley in low voice, "Could you please call nurse for me?"

    "What''s the matter?" He didn''t go out in hurry; instead, he looked at the face of this shy girl inquisitively.

    He liked the name Nancy. It was gentle, natural and honest, just like her.

    He froze and stared at her for a moment. Feeling his burning stare bore into her, Nancy''s thoughts failed her.

    Being shy for quite a while, Nancy stuttered, "I... I... I want to go to bathroom. You may ask her to help me... to go there."

    Stanley stood up from the chair. Instead of calling the nurse, he directly uncovered the thin quilt on her.

    "You... you... What do you want to do?" Nancy was frightened by his action, vulnerable now.

    "I''ll take you to the bathroom myself."

    His exnation made her feel relief.

    There was a bandage around Nancy''s waist. The bandage was hidden by her sick dress, so other people couldn''t see it. However, her half-lying position exposed the bandage, doused as they were in thick splotches of blood.

    Instantly, Stanley felt a stone drop in his stomach out of sorrow for her. Nancy was such a weak girl. How could she bear such serious injury?

 Chapter 1513 You Donâ€™t Have to Close Your Eyes

    He touched her gauze gently with his rough hand and said, "Don''t be so silly next time!"

    He remembered how she had been wounded trying nobly to protect Ang. Before she was stabbed, he used to consider her a narrow-minded person, but now, he had seen the good and righteous part of her.

    Nancy shook her head. "No. It was Ang. She was too silly. She could totally have left me alone in danger, but she didn''t..." Instead, to protect her, Ang let herself get wounded. How could she run away and leave Ang alone?

    Stanley made no answer. He simply lifted her to his chest, and walked towards the washroom.

    The ward was very close to the washroom. Nancy felt a boost of happiness.

    He put her near the toilet carefully, so that Nancy could lean her whole body on him.

    He could not leave, so he just closed his eyes and said, "You... go on. I''ll turned away."

    Nancy was so embarrassed she had no idea what to do. If she refused Stanley, he would definitely think she felt awkward.

    So she took off the hospital pants quickly and sat on the toilet. She told Stanley, "You may go out now."

    "Okay. Call me when you finish!" Stanley also felt rather embarrassed when he thought of Nancy and what she was doing right now...

    She closed her eyes and didn''t open them until she could be sure that he had turned around.

    Two minutester, Stanley heard the sound of toilet flushing. "I''m done!"

    Stanley opened the door and walked in with his eyes closed, which teased out a giggle from Nancy. "You don''t have to close your eyes."

    Her permission cemented his conviction and so he drew closer to her, his eyes wide open.

    It turned out Nancy had already dressed with difficulty. Stanley noticed that her face was even paler. He thought she must had been working very hard to stand up just now.

    He carried her waif-like body back to the ward without a word. Before they reached the bed, someone new opened the door.

    St

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    get me wrong. Nancy is my sister. How would it be possible for me to bully her?" She had to hold herself back while Stanley was there, even if that meant swallowing her insults.

    Ang nced at her disdainfully. "Get you wrong? You are disgusting. I didn''t know why Stanley doesn''t like Nancy before, but now, I finally know why!" It was not because Stanley didn''t like Nancy, but because of Grace. She was creating difficulties for them deliberately!

    After Ang left the hospital earlier, she went back to Arvin, and she asked him who Stanley was actually enamored with.

    Yet, although Arvin was Stanley''s buddy, he had no information on his personal rtionships.

    But he did remember one thing. It was on Nancy''s birthday, after she threw away his birthday gift, that Stanley got drunk in a bar.

    He nursed a hollow grief when Nancy was wounded. Arvin deduced that Stanley was actually in love with Nancy by this token.

    Conservative as Arvin was, he was forced to speak out on this subject. Then, they tried to analyze the reasons why Stanley and Nancy hadn''t dated. Finally, they found the root cause!

    It was Grace. She was a troublemaker!

    Stanley just listened quietly to every word Ang was saying, and he stared at Grace to observe every subtle expression of hers.

 Chapter 1514 My Dear Nancy Likes You

    Nancy, however, was bashful when her desirous heart had been so indecorously unpackaged like this in front of Stanley. "Get out of it, Ang. Grace is Stanley''s girlfriend. Come. Sit near me."

    Grace was Stanley''s girlfriend?

    Hearing this, two people changed their countenance.

    One was Stanley and the other, of course, was Grace.

    "Who told you that I am her boyfriend?" Stanley asked Nancy out of perplexity. He did not understand why Nancy had said this to Ang.

    Grace became worried that the truth was about to be revealed, so she changed tact. "My head is aching badly, Stanley. Can you take me to the doctor?"

    Ang was astonished at the woman''s pretensions. What a bitch!

    Grace''s face was as pretty as a white lotus, but her heart was as ugly as fleur du mal. "Headache? Let me knock it out, " said Ang.

    "Hey don''t start any trouble now, you hear?" Grace''s tone turned sharp when she got annoyed.

    Stanley didn''t pay any attention to their fight, but stared at Nancy, who was lying in the sickbed, and waited for her reply.

    Feeling his eyes on her, she lowered her head and said, "So... She isn''t your girlfriend?"

    Stanley sensed something from Grace''s flustered look.

    "It''s all because Grace has been driving a wedge between you and Nancy. Nancy has been sad about it for a long time, " Ang exined to Stanley. She threw caution to the wind for the sake of Nancy''s happiness.

    When Ang said this, Stanley fixed his excited eyes on Nancy.

    "Don''t you know that Stanley? My Dear Nancy likes you..."

    "Ang!" Nancy stopped Ang at once. She had been too excited to keep her big mouth under control.

    "There there, " Ang scratched her head and smiled sheepishly. "Nancy should speak for herself."

    Grace gasped and grabbed Ang, dragging her out of the ward.

    To e

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    brother and get the money to buy Arvin a cruise ship, a super car, a mansion, Hahahaha..."

    Thinking about all that, Angughed outright.

    But...

    An angry woman blocked her way. It was Grace who had juste from the doctor. She had found a mask to have her mouth covered.

    Two tough bodyguards were behind her. It seemed that it was her rather than Ang who was the real heiress of a rich family.

    Ang sighed scornfully. Could her low-key lifestyle be a humiliation for her wealthy parents? Take Grace. Her mother didn''t officially marry into the Dongguo family, but she had already squander the money like a rich girl, whose quality of life was much better than Ang''s.

    Grace made a signal, and a bodyguard seized Ang''s cor, lifted her up like a small animal, and took her to the garden close by, under the watchful eyes of the crowd which had gathered.

    He put Ang down at a ce where there was no camera.

    "Master, I can''t stand it anymore! I always dream of going to the Shaolin Temple in Songshan to learn Kung Fu¡­" Ang took out her phone and prayed It was her "Big Wing" before she checked the number.

    After all, the two big fellows were too tough for her to deal with!

 Chapter 1515 Are You Insane

    But no, it wasn''t Arvin, it was Lulu. "What''s the matter? Miss Gu?"

    "Ang, aren''t you in the researchb? Open the door! I''ve been waiting outside for a long time!" Lulu said angrily.

    Ang nced at one of the strong bodyguards. "Wow! Arvin! I''m in the hospital and talking with Grace! Wait for me! I''lle to youter!"

    "What are you talking about, Ang? Are you insane?"

    Ang sighed deep and hoped Arvin''s name would make Grace let her go. "Okay, I''lle to you in one minute! Wait for me! Love you!"

    Ang prayed that Lulu would find something wrong with her.

    Lulu was totally speechless.

    Before Ang hung up the phone, the bodyguard took it away and put it on speaker.

    "Ang, where are you? Open the door immediately! Do not talk nonsense! Wait a minute! I know what you are doing! You must be pretending that you are not at home, right?"

    Suddenly, the phone was hung up.

    ''How dare Ang threaten me through Arvin?'' Grace thought spitefully. She gave Ang a tarnishing look.

    Ang threw her gaze about, only to find she was utterly alone. She would have to save herself!

    "Grace, why did you find the two strong bodyguards to kidnap me?!" Ang pointed at the two bodyguards beside her.

    Since Grace couldn''t speak, Ang continued, "I want you to think about whose zone this is. Do you know Arvin? He is the vice-director of Yao Hospital, my... good friend!"

    ''Forget it! I''d better not tell her about the rtionship between Arvin and me! I don''t want to bring negative effects on his campaign for the director of the hospital!'' Ang thought.

    Grace snatched the phone, typed into the phone, and

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    e if you don''t show up! And you''ll not be allowed to enter the researchb! Ang, where are you?"

    Two minutester, Arvin surfaced again.

    But he couldn''t find Ang! Arvin panickedpletely!

    "Ang, where are you? Come out! I''ll be angry if you don''t show up! Ang..."

    Suddenly, the sound of water closing over came into his ears. Arvin turned around and found a person swimming out.

    She was swinging her hair around, her shirt all wet! It was Ang!

    Ang had been suffocating. Her heavy breathing came as a relief to Arvin.

    "Ang!" he called. He swam to her, and held her in his arm tightly.

    ''Arvin! It''s Arvin! Was that Arvin?'' Ang thought that the two bodyguards were searching for her! She pped about in the water, scared toe out of the water.

    "Big wing!" Ang struggled around his waist, spluttering, but holding tight.

    ''But why... why is Arvin holding me so tightly!'' She nearly couldn''t breathe.

    People on the bank screamed, "My god! Doctor Gu is holding Ang in his arms!"

    "My god! My dream guy... No, I don''t believe it! It''s not true!"

 Chapter 1516 If She Comes Back

    "Yes, you''re not wrong! Our vice-director Arvin held Ang! No! To be exact, both of them hugged tightly!"

    "Do they stay together? No...I''m so sad! My dream guy loves another woman!"

    "Oh, my god! Look at them! They... My goodness! They are kissing!"

    "My god! Arvin! Doctor Gu! What are you doing?! My dream guy, don''t kiss Ang! No! I don''t want to see this... I''m gonna jump into the river, too!"

    At the same time they yelled this, one woman jumped into theke rapturously.

    Later, another woman followed. Soon, Arvin and Ang, startled by this sudden diluvial incursion, stopped kissing.

    Ang blushed, and then held Arvin''s shirt tightly. Her mind went nk.

    Arvin... Arvin kissed her in front of everybody.

    "My god!" Ang''s heart virtually st out of her chest.

    After a while, Arvin and Ang swam away. He lifted Ang ashore.

    "Arvin, I..." Before Ang could finish her sentence, Arvin held her up and left. No-one could believe their eyes.

    As for those girls who jumped off the bridge intentionally, they cried out for help, but Arvin ignored them, as he was wont to do. He ran past them.

    The half-drowning men and women grappled on each other, and went to the Vice-Director''s Office.

    Arvin led Ang to the restroom. He asked her to sit on the sofa.

    He switched on the central heating, squatted down in front of Ang, and felt her pulse.

    "I''m fine. I can swim." The reason why she jumped off the bridge was because she could swim.

    If she was unable to swim, she wouldn''t have jumped off. She would''ve rather have been caught by the bodyguards.

    Since Ang was fine, Arvin stood up, took out a bath towel and covered her up.

    After that, he took out another towel and covered up her hair, "Go take a shower. This is a simple restroom. There''

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    ntinued to dress the wound. "No swimming in the next few days. It will affect the healing progress."

    Ang was speechless.

    After he put back the iodine, Arvin packed up her clothes. "Just now, Lulu called me. She is waiting for you. I''ll ask Kent to send you home."

    Although Arvin said it in normal tone, Ang sensed the pain in his tenor.

    ''But Rosa hasn''te back, so I can still have a good time with Arvin. Right?'' she wondered.

    Stepping forward, Ang put her arms around Arvin''s waist. Her face on his chest thrummed against his strong heartbeat.

    Arvin felt Ang''s bleak mood. He put his hand on her head, and told her in a low voice, "Ang, I can''t make any promise to you because the future is uncertain. But you should believe me. I''ll make efforts for our future."

    The reason why he didn''t want to give any promises to her was because he couldn''t take control of the future. Otherwise, she would be hurt deeply ...

    "Can you tell me... who you love the most?"

    After she asked the question, Ang looked at his jaw instead of his eyes...

    Because people could find out the truth through others'' eyes.

    And she was afraid to find out the truth through his eyes.

 Chapter 1517 How Dare You

    At this very moment, even if Arvin lied and disappointed her, Ang would... still love him and be willing to do everything for him. That was how Arvin meant to her. She''s head over heels with this man.

    Fortunately, he didn''t disappoint her. Arvin gently kissed her red lips, "You are such a little fool. If I don''t love you, why do I still care about you and let you stay with me? Think about that, Ang."

    Ang didn''t ask him any more questions because she just got what she really wanted. She did not have anyints at all.

    Ang put her arms around his neck and smiled lovingly. She kissed him too. "I''m leaving now. Bye, Big Wing!"

    Arvin smiled, "Okay. Can I have dinner at home tonight?"

    He thought it might be very difficult for Ang to prepare dinner because she and Lulu must keep working in the researchb the whole day.

    "What do you want to eat, then?" She would definitely cook for him! Not only that but she was going to cook the most delicious food for him!

    Arvin pinched her nose lovingly, "Whatever you like! Surprise me."

    Ang blinked her eyes, "Okay... How about celery? or red-cooked pork?"

    Arvin stared at her coldly while sheughed heatily, "Never mind. It''s just a joke!"

    "What? How dare you tease me like that? Are you making me look like a fool now?" This little lovely girl always yed jokes on him! Arvin pretended to be angry as he stared at her fiercely.

    "I like ying jokes on you! I''m not afraid of you anymore! I know you can''t resist me. Ha!" Although she was not afraid of him, she ran away from his office immediately after she said it.

    Even if she knew that Arvin would never hurt her, she just wanted to tease him more.

    Arvin followed her and couldn''t helpughing, "How lovely the little girl is!"

    He called out Kent, "Ang is going downstairs. Send her home now."

    "Yes, Doctor Gu. Will do."

    "Check the monitoring video and find out who the hell have done this to Ang in the hospital!"

    "It might be Nancy''s sister, Grace." When Arvin received a call from Lulu and rushed to save Ang, Kent had already given the order to i

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    dinner, can you shoulder that responsibility for me?" Ang discussed this with her in a serious tone.

    "What?" Could she shoulder the responsibility? She could but she wouldn''t! She was afraid to see her brother''s emotionless face!

    In the end, Lulu found a supermarket near the Shengfeng Mansion and they went shopping there.

    In the supermarket, the two little girls realized that they had the same hobbies! That''s just so ironic!

    For example, "Ang, buy some lobsters! I want to eat them tonight!"

    Ang looked at the lobsters and was surprised. She responded, "No! I will only cook for your brother!"

    Lulu shook her arms rather violently, "Dear Ang, I''m Arvin''s sister! Buy the lobsters for me!"

    "Okay. I can buy them, but you have to pay the bill!"

    Lulu bit her mouth and stared at Ang. She was about to give up on this stubborn woman. But Ang raised an eyebrow and Lulu said, "Okay! Done!"

    "How could Ang survive in this world? She is really a bad girl!"

    "Ang, look! There''s salmon sashimi there!"

    "Where? Where?"

    Atst, the two girls selected some salmon sashimi and Ang also bought some arctic shellfish and tuna for the dinnerter on.

    Lulu pointed at the counter, "What about some caviar and mustard sauce?"

    "Okay... Now, let''s buy something more. Can you eat spicy food?" Ang asked her.

    Lulu excitedly nodded her head and said, "Of course!"

 Chapter 1518 Who Is Big Wing

    They spent half an hour buying the ingredients and then they went to buy some more snacks. When they finished, their shopping trolley was totally full.

    The were about to pay the bill when they thought that the trunk of the car might not be big enough for all the shopping bags.

    When they were leaving the supermarket, they didn''t feel tired at all since what they did was something that they both loved.

    However, when they arrived at the parking lot of the Shengfeng Mansion, they looked at each other and had to jam into the elevator with two big bags on the their hands.

    Their fingers almost were almost broken and crushed when they finally entered the house. Lulu sat on the sofa and was out of breath, "I left my bodyguards in the old house. Ang, why don''t you have bodyguards? At least, you should find an assistant! Answer my question, Ang! That was why we didn''t have anyone to carry all those shopping bags for us!"

    Ang was as tired as Lulu. So, she said in an exhausted voice, "I don''t want any bodyguards. There''s no freedom! I am constantly being watched."

    "Well, that''s actually a good thing! They can protect you all the time." Lulu nced at her in confusion. She thought that every rich woman like her should always have assistants by her side.

    Ang shook her head, "I can do Kung Fu. I don''t need anyone. I can protect myself!"

    But when she thought about the recent ident, she believed that it was actually necessary to hire a bodyguard.

    Meanwhile, she thought of Nancy in the hospital.

    She had no idea where her phone was. Therefore, she tenderly patted on the back of Lulu, "Can I use your phone?"

    "For what? You little princess of the Si family... Are you so poor that you can''t buy a phone?" Although she spoke ironically, she threw her phone to Ang.

    "Did you call Arvin in the hospital?" That was the only exnation why Arvin went to save her!

    Lulu raised her chin, "You are wee! I''m afraid nobody can teach me to do the research if something bad happened to you! I

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    y question! If you don''t go shopping with me, I''ll call Nita to have dinner here!"

    "... Can I throw you out of this house?"

    "No! It''s my brother''s house!" Lulu refused in a straightforward manner.

    Actually, Ang wanted to say, "I can still throw you out even if it''s your brother''s house! I''ll be your sister-inw in the near future!"

    But... that was impossible...

    "Fine! We can go shopping with you since you are an obedient girl!"

    "Yeah! Let''s go and cook together!"

    They went to the kitchen together. However, Ang thought it must be a big mistake to ask Lulu to help her in the kitchen.

    Lulu was not here to help her! Instead, she kept taking photos all the time!

    For example, Lulu held the te of lobsters and said, "Ang, smile! I''m gonna take a photo!"

    "No!" She was making fried eggs! She was too busy! She didn''t have time for this!

    However, Lulu ignored her, got close to Ang and was about to take a couple photo! "My god! Ang, you are too much of a killjoy! You said you didn''t want to take photos! Why did you make face like that!"

    Lulu looked at her phone and screamed when she saw the photo.

    Angughed loudly, "You''ve made big troubles for me! It''s totally fair!"

    ...

    In the hospital

    Nita just finished another operation. She took off her face mask and was about to get off work.

 Chapter 1519 Donâ€™t Talk Like That in Front of a Kid

    "Miss Zhen, look at this..." Susan hurried toe up to her with the phone in her hand.

    In Susan''s Wechat moments, there was an event posted by Lulu that says, "Big meal for dinner!"

    Nita thought it was just a usual post, but when she was about to move her eyes away from the screen, she noticed that there was a girl standing next to Lulu. And she was making face on the photo. Was it Ang?

    Lulu and Ang? Since when had the two be so close? Unbelievable!

    "Didn''t Miss Gu said she would teach Ang a lesson?" Susan whispered to Nita. "But now, why is it that..."

    Nita clutched her mask in her hand and took a deep breath. She said, "It doesn''t matter."

    The she turned away in dismay.

    "Ang, good job! You could even sway Lulu to your side." Nita thought in disgust.

    "Lulu, why are you so stupid? How could you be deceived by that stupid Ang? Oh, that idiotic woman..."

    Nita flung the mask into the dustbin angrily and returned to her office to make a phone call to Teresa. "Auntie, are you free tonight? I heard that there''s a new restaurant at Jianshe Road. They serve great Thai food..."

    Ang had the dinner prepared and called Arvin. Knowing that he had left the hospital, she asked Lulu to ce the dishes on the table.

    The door of the Shengfeng Mansion opened, and the two girls rushed out, screaming, "Big Wing!"

    "Brother!" Both of their voices were really loud!

    Arvin was frightened. He cast a stern nce at the two wild girls and grasped Ang, the wildest one, and suddenly pressed his lips against hers.

    Oh... Embarrassed, Lulu went back to the dining room to take pictures of the food.

    Ang almost stifled in Arvin''s arms. Their lips seemed to be glued together. "Brother, I''m wrong, " said Lulu with bitterness."I shouldn''t have been here. Can you stop making me so jealous of the both of you?"

    She just wanted to have a free meal topensate for not seeing Ang''s experiment in the afternoon.

    But now she was fed up with the romantic scene she just witnessed. She felt very envious.

    Arvin paid no attention to Lulu and held Ang by her red cheeks. "Whe

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    Lulu had a bad feeling at once.

    Sure enough, Ang nced at Arvin. Lulu immediately knew what wasing.

    Arvin understood and ordered Lulu, "Clean the table. Wash the dishes. And clean the kitchen."

    "What? You two wanna bully me?" Lulu hit the table anxiously. She had never done such things ever before.

    Arvin nced at her coldly, "If you don''t want to do this, then don''t tell me you want Ang to do this. So who will do it??"

    Lulu nodded at once. Ang could cook dishes, and surely she could wash the dishes!

    "Don''t show up here anymore with that attitude! And don''t say I am your brother! I don''t have such azy sister!"

    Lulu pressed her hand on her aching chest. She was bing dismayed already.

    Good! Good! Very good! Ang would never wash the dishes!

    She took out her phone to ask someone to rescue her. But Arvin said, "You know I don''t like others toe to my ce. Just do it, Lulu." Lulu was about the same age as Ang. But Ang could do all what Lulu could do and what she could not do.

    It was high time that Lulu should learn to do household chores!

    "Brother... How can you treat me like this!"

    But Arvin did not care about her muttering andining. He held Ang''s hand and went to gargle in the washing room.

    Ang secretly shedher tongue at Lulu and made a gesture which meant, "Come on".

    Lulu just sneered and started to clear the table.

 Chapter 1520 Donâ€™t Back Out

    She decided to tell on Arvin once she returned home. Brother and Ang had united to bully her, asking her to clear the leftovers, wash the dishes and clean the kitchen! How dare they!

    She would ask her Mom to teach the cunning couple a lesson!

    Anguished and frustrated screams, and the noise of dishes breaking could be heard from the kitchen. Ang, who by now was in Arvin''s arms, began to worry about her.

    "Don''t worry about her, " said Arvin pulling Ang back to him when she tried to leave his embrace to check what was happening in the kitchen.

    "But she seems to have broken the dishes..." protested Ang.

    "Never mind. She won''t break any once she has practiced a few times." As Ang had cooked dinner, which incidentally Lulu had enjoyed a lot, she must help by doing the dishes. There are no free dinners in the world! Everybody has to do their share of work. She could not eat without contributing.

    Actually, it was not the most important thing. Look at what she had done to Ang before. How could she have the nerve to share Ang''s fruits ofbor.

    Ang nodded. "Lulu, your brother is rich. He does not care about the dishes you break. Good luck, " she thought to herself.

    After an hour, Lulu, worn out from the work, walked out of the kitchen. Though, her temper had cooled down a little, she immediately flew into another rage when she saw the scene in the sitting room.

    The woman was submissively leaning against her man''s chest. And the man was cuddling his woman, while watching a movie. The woman''s hands held the snacks that she and Lulu had picked together earlier at the store. She fed herself a bite and then fed the man a bite.

    Though, it seemed that the man did not actually like the snacks, he did not refuse to eat them either.

    Just when Ang was about to put thest slice of dried durian into Arvin''s mouth, Lulu leaped at them with a scream. "These are my durian slices. How could you eat all of them?" she questioned. "Bullies! Beasts!" she screamed at the couple.

    As Arvin was not interested in eating any more durain slices, he silently watched Lulu grab the fruit from Ang''s hand and eat it herself.

    Ang was not happy. She pretended to kick Lulu and angrily asked, "I was going to give that to your brother. Why did you snatch it and gobble it up?"

    "I picked the durian!" replied Lulu aggressively.

    "It was me, okay?" retorted Ang

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    is sses.

    He had been quite surprised at her expression when he had seen their picture.

    "Yeah! Because at that time, I didn''t know that Arvin would make me wash the dishes! Mom, you never make me do such jobs, but look at Arvin and Ang! You must sort them out for my sake. Please!" pleaded Lulu.

    To her surprise, Teresa shook her head and asked, "Ang made the dinner, right?" She had also seen the photo. She knew that the girl in the apron, making a face was Ang.

    "Yep!" Lulu looked at Teresa in confusion, wondering why she had suddenly asked about dinner.

    "Ang cooked dinner. Arvin was busy at the hospital. So, what''s so unfair about a foodaholic cleaning the kitchen?" Asked Teresa shrugging her shoulders. Lulu was azy girl. Over twenty years old, she could never cook anything like Ang did. Even doing small things like washing the dishes could make her overreact.

    ... Lulu instantly became silent when she heard Teresa''s words. She had also thought that she was overreacting.

    "But you didn''t like Ang, Mom, " she said, not wanting to give up the fight.

    "No. I still don''t." But then, Teresa didn''t hate her either.

    "But..." unconvinced, Lulu continued arguing. "Arvin also ate it for free! Why did he not have to do the dishes?"

    "That''s because you were there. Who knows who will wash the dishes when the two of them stay alone, " smiled Hogan, who till now had been reticent about his opinions.

    As Ang seemed to have the magical powers to make his son treat her so specially, then things like Arvin washing the dishes, were not too hard to imagine.

 Chapter 1521 I Canâ€™t Stand It Anymore

    "Dad, do you think Ang would dare to ask my brother to wash the dishes?" Asked Lulu. Comforted by the thought, she trotted towards Hogan.

    He nced at her and rather than answering, posed a rhetorical question to her, "What do you think?"

    Lulu carefully thought about it and then nodded. "Dad, you''ve no idea how capable my brother is of camouging himself in front of us. You know, he''s very considerate towards Ang, not only physically, but spiritually as well! When I was leaving the sitting room, they were leaning into each other and watching a movie... The scene was just so romantic!" Lulu''s eyes zed at the memory. After a moment, she shook her head as if to get rid of the memory. "I can''t stand it anymore!" said she.

    After she had given vent to her anger and calmed down a little, her parents nced at each other. How could they not know how good Arvin was to Ang? Before Lulu hade back home, they had been chatting about the news that had been doing the rounds in the hospital during the daytime.

    Ever since Arvin had met Ang, he had changed so much that almost everyone had noticed it.

    "Go to your room, now. I want to discuss something with your mother, " Hogan instructed Lulu. He closed the medical book he was reading. It was time that he spared some thought to his third son''s life.

    "Okay. Good night, Dad. Good night, Mom!" said Lulu, getting up from the bed. She felt much better now that her parents had heard her out. She let herself out of the room and gently closed the door behind her.

    The bedroom was quiet after Lulu had left. Teresa broke the silence. "Just wondering, Hogan...I guess Arvin has never taken your nephew as a qualified rival. He looks quite confident about the director election, " she said. Thest time she had visited Arvin''s office, she had warned him to be careful about his image during the critical time leading to the election.

    But who knows? Shortly afterwards, he had dared to jump into the artificialke to save Ang, and had even kissed her in front of many people.

    Since Arvin was the hero in the incident, the news had quickly spread around the hospital. Teresa could imagine the scene when they were in theke without seeing any pictures.

    "Baron is certainly not a threat. He''s just a 20-year-old spoilt child who wants to be the director. But he hasn''t finished college yet. Although it sounds a little nonsensical, there is still a p

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    . She was lying on the bed with a sweet smile on her face. She tenderly touched the earrings.

    "Are you sure?" The man asked again in a serious and warning tone.

    Ang giggled and said, "Yes. I''m pretty sure. In fact, I was about to admit it to you. The man I hide is called...Arvin."

    Arvin was relieved. He burst outughing. Then, he tenderly asked, "Are you hungry? I''ve prepared breakfast for you. It is in the kitchen. You can warm it and have it."

    "Okay. I will not bother you now. I need to go to the hospital and see how Nancy''s recovering, " she said and disconnected the phone. As long as Nancy was in the hospital, she could go there every day.

    Arvin had a gentle smile on his face when he exited from the rest room.

    When he reached his colleagues, he suppressed his smile and transformed into the professional he was once again.

    Nita could not believe how Arvin was behaving. She wondered if it was just an illusion.

    A short whileter, Ang walked into ward no. 3. She tugged Lucy and Xenia on her way to the room without drawing Winnie''s attention.

    Lucy and Xenia went into Nancy''s room after Ang. The girls were happily talking andughing in the room.

    Alice did not like their behavior. She reported their visit to Winnie, which resulted in Lucy and Xenia wearily leaving the ward.

    The moment they left the room, Ang turned to Nancy. "How''s everything going between you and Stanley?" she inquired.

    Nancy shook her head. "He hasn''t visited me, since he left yesterday, " she sighed.

    "What? Why? Did you called him?"

    "No. I didn''t even message him, " she replied.

 Chapter 1522 Deal with Randal

    Ang was totally confused. She wondered if Stanley was interested in Nancy.

    "If he does not respond, you should make the first move and send him a message. You can ask him what he is busy with, " said Ang, offering Nancy her cell phone. ording to Ang, Nancy should not just wait and do nothing. Opportunities like this don''te twice.

    "What if he is busy at work?" said Nancy, nervously taking the cell phone from Ang''s hand.

    "Oh,e on! It''s just a message, not a phone call. He won''t be bothered! He would just read the message, respond if he wants to, and that''s it."

    That sounded reasonable, thought Nancy. "Okay then, I''ll send him a message!"

    Nancy searched for Stanley''s WeChat ount on the cell phone and then tried to type something. But she was still too shy to take the first step and send him a message. Ang became anxious. She took the cell phone back from Nancy and started typing herself. "What are you busy with? I am all alone at the hospital and am getting really bored!"

    Ang was at least right about that. Gage was so busy that he could spend no more than an hour every day with Nancy in the hospital.

    What about the remaining time? Usually the caregivers and nurses of the hospital gave herpany.

    Nancy wanted to take back her cell phone. She said, "Ang, I don''t feel messaging him would be right..."

    "Don''t worry. It''s just a casual message... Emm... If he asks why I sent him the message, I''ll say that I was going to send it to Arvin, but identally sent it to him!"

    Nancy looked at Ang. She was sure that it would not be that easy to fool Stanley.

    "Look Nancy, what''s done is done. I can''t retrieve the message now!" Anyways, she wanted to see Stanley.

    After the message had been sent, the two girls continuously willed the cell phone to ring. After a long while of waiting, each secretly wondered why Stanley had not responded. Ang had been so sure that he would respond.

    As time passed, they became more and more disappointed. They had waited quite long for his reply. Maybe he didn''t want to reply. Knowing that the certainty of not receiving a reply from Stanley had saddened Nancy, Ang started feeling that she should have restrained herself from sending the message. Maybe, he was not interested in Nancy.

    Seeing that it had been quite some time, Ang got up to leave. Just as she was wishing her a speedy recovery, the door of the ward flew open. Surprised, the girls looked at the door and were delighted when they saw a panting Stanley standing there.

    Happy to see him, Ang ran to him and gleefully patted his shoulder. "Why didn''t you message back! Nancy has been waiting for you, " Ang smiled.

    "Ang! Please stop!" admonished Nancy turning very red. She stopped Ang from saying anything more.

    Stanley took a deep breath and nced at Nancy with his beautiful eyes. He liked the way she was blushing. "I was on duty out

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    b...

    When Ang entered the pub, she found that the music was very loud. Grimacing, she found a table in the corner and ordered the most expensive wine the pub had to offer.

    Once the waiter had served her drink, she looked around to see if anybody was looking her way. Seeing that nobody was paying attention to her, she took out a small white packet. She tipped the powder in the packet into the wine and stirred it with her finger while looking around to see if somebody had seen her.

    As far as she had learnt, Randal and some of his colleagues regrly came to that pub to rx themselves after hospital hours.

    She had ordered the most expensive cocktail in the house because she knew that Randal was a stingy and greedy man. If he knew that the cocktail was the most expensive one in the bar, he would definitely be tempted not to refuse her offer.

    While Ang was waiting for Randal to make an appearance, a lot of the other guys had approached her for a dance and drinks. But, she had rejected everybody as she was on a mission! Just then, she saw a familiar figure enter the bar.

    She looked at the person and panicked, "No, no, no... No! Why hasn''t Randale yet?" she angrily thought to herself.

    Ang did not want the man to see her there. She lowered her head, hoping that the man wouldn''t notice her.

    However, as the man got closer to her, she had no choice but to raise her head. Once her eyes settled on Arvin''s cold face, she tentatively smiled.

    "Big... Arvin, hey! What a coincidence!"

    "Not exactly!" he angrily replied. "I havee to get you!" Arvin, a handsome man wearing a well-tailored business suit, attracted the attention of the many women present at the pub. Ang stared at two women who were desperately trying to catch his attention.

    How dare they? He was her man!

    "Emm...I''ve got something to do here." Ang tightly held the cocktail in her hand, scared that her dirty trick would be disclosed.

 Chapter 1523 She Had Caused Big Trouble This Time

    How had Arvin known that she was at the pub? Did he have her followed? Or had he fit a monitor on her?

    "What''s the matter? Why didn''t you tell me before you came here?" asked Arvin, very annoyed. Didn''t she know that there were both good people and bad guys? And how dare she order wine in such a lousy pub!

    Didn''t she know how much she could drink? Arvin was so angry that blood throbbed in his temples.

    "Er... It''s Randal''s fault!" Ang confessed that she had met Randal in the afternoon.

    Arvin gave her a cold look. Randal! Hadn''t he asked the director of the Pharmacy Department to teach thed a lesson?

    Why was he still in the Pharmacy Department? ...

    Ang was too shy to speak certain words, but Arvin knew that Randal would not say anything good. After all, a filthy mouth cannot utter decentnguage!

    ''Just wait and watch how I would punish Randal!''

    "Come with me!" Arvin seized Ang by the wrist and roughly pulled her up.

    Ang eximed, "No! Randal should be here anytime!"

    "I will tell him that you have left." Arvin ground his teeth in anger.

    If Ang drank this cup of cocktail, maybe it was she that would be fixed!

    "Okay. But I have already ordered the wine. It is the most expensive one. Just wait a minute..." protested Ang. She was imploringly looking at Arvin, when he decidedly picked up the ss. "Eh! Arvin! Arvin! You can''t drink that! Don''t drink the wine, " screamed Ang even while he drank the whole thing in one big gulp! Ang stopped screaming and helplessly looked at Arvin.

    Oh no! What had he done. Ang had just invented a drug that would silent the vocal chords of a person for a year. It was this drug that she had mixed in the wine.

    "Arvin! Let me take you to the hospital."

    Ang was so frightened that she started crying. She hadn''t invented the drug that could cure the vocal cords. How could she possibly know that Arvin would drink the wine meant for Randal?

    "Why do we have to go to the hospital?" Arvin wondered aloud as he looked at Ang, who was sobbing, in confusion.

    Eh? Did she just hear Arvin speak? Ang stopped sobbing and looked at Arvin. What was wrong? Why hadn''t Arvin lost his voice? Maybe the effect of the drug was dyed?

    Anyway, it was she who had added the drug to the wine; and she did not have the courage to tell him the truth. "I''m not feeling well. Let''s quickly go to the hospital."

    Ang made up an excuse and left the pub with Arvin

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    isiac...

    It was over! She had caused big trouble this time!

    Ang was so anxious that she was still sweating heavily. On top of that, she was unable to push away the man, who had her pinned under him.

    "Arvin... Big wing..." Ang was terrified. In an attempt to get him off her, she kept calling his name over and over again.

    But Arvin ignored her. Excited and taking her exmations as her approval, he eagerly ripped the buttons off her blouse.

    Ang had thought of drugging Arvin many time before so that she could sleep with him. But that was just a thought. She dared not do so!

    And now that things were really happening as she had wanted, she was scared out of her wits.

    She clutched the bed sheet and wondered what she should do? Arvin had lost all his senses.

    Giving her no chance to think anymore and unable to control himself, Arvin frantically started kissing her. He could not wait to make love to her.

    "Ang..." He gently called her name again. His mouth closed on hers blocking her shout of pain.

    ...

    The two made love the entire night and fell asleep in the wee hours.

    In the morning, everything was quiet. Ang felt bruised and terrible from a night of rough and gentle lovemaking. She struggled to open her eyes, removed the arm on her body and quietly got out of the bed.

    Feeling her legs buckling under her, she hurriedly grasped the bed head to avoid falling on the floor.

    She struggled to reach the cloakroom, where she casually put on her clothes. Then she walked out on her weak legs, disheveled.

    Leaving the apartment, she softly closed the door behind her with her feeble arm.

 Chapter 1524 I Will Explain It to Him

    Ang sometimes did things like that. Whenever bad things happened, her first reaction was to run away and escape...

    When she came back down to earth, she found herself in the car before Nancy''s apartment.

    What should she do? Arvin had constantly shown reluctance to sleeping with her. If Arvin knew that there was something wrong with the wine he had drunk, would he me her? Would he think that she did it on purpose? Would he think differently of her...

    She knew why Arvin was reluctant. He believed if they couldn''t be together in the future, he could minimize the damage to her.

    Or, couldn''t she admit it? And couldn''t she tell Arvin what events transpiredst night? If she did, maybe they could live together as before...

    Maybe...

    In Shengfeng Mansion.

    Nita took her breakfast with her, and skipped into the elevator. As she made her way to his apartment, she noticed Arvin''s door was half-open. Suspicious...

    Why was the door unlocked? Thoughts of thieving robbers shed through her mind.

    She gently pushed the door open. Inside, she found the apartment exactly in check; tidied, and clean, no hint of foul y.

    Stepping deeper into the apartment, she saw the bedroom door shut. Nita took a deep breath. She didn''t know whether Ang was in the room.

    If so...

    She put down the breakfast she made. It had been Teresa''s idea to make breakfast. Teresa said that Ang was going to win Arvin''s heart through his stomach. Greater efforts had to be made.

    Nita summoned courage to push the bedroom door open. Seeing whaty behind the door, she pped her mouth with her hand in astonishment.

    ...

    Arvin, who was supposed to be deep in work by this time, sat on the sofa in his pajamas, wearing a sullen face.

    Nita was so sad that she could not even breathe. Although he wore pajamas, he could not hide the obvious scratches on his chest.

    Where was Ang? Who spent the night with Arvin?

    Nita''s eyes were red seeing her beloved,ced with love-scratches from a night of erotic passion.

    Arvin peered up abstractedly, and asked, "Last night... was it you?"

    He saw t

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ight? If you don''t want to be responsible, I will not push you... However, you can''t directly sentence me to death without giving me a chance to defend myself! Arvin, have you ever considered my feelings?"

    What she said made sense and made Arvin guilty.

    He sank into the chair, and supported his forehead with his right hand. His mind was full of thoughts of Ang.

    He had thought... he had more time with Ang...why did Nita have to break into this sweet dream?

    "You should go to work. I will reply within the next two days. But I just need time!" Arvin decided that the tactful thing to do would be to see Ang first.

    Without any words, Nita sadly left his apartment.

    When she was out of his district, she parked her car on the curb. She felt she hadn''te to his apartment in vain...

    Then, she faced a different problem.

    Through her ownwork, she contacted an online hacker, and asked him to secretly delete the surveince video of Shengfeng Mansion fromst night to this morning.

    Then, she called her mother to request her to say that she hadn''t been homest night, if asked.

    Although Finn was confused, she still promised her daughter everything she asked.

    When Arvin got in touch with Ang, it waste in the afternoon. Ang called Arvin back with fear, "Big wing, what''s the matter!"

    Her happy voice made Arvin feel sorry, "What happened to mest night?"

 Chapter 1525 I Was Just Joking!

    "Oh. Last night you were drunk. You drank a very, very strong cocktail! I..."

    Ang was about to finish her sentence before Arvin interrupted her. "Ang, I clearly know how much I can drink, okay?"

    Arvin tested the liquor content in his blood as soon as he arrived at the hospital. There was some leftover. However, the result didn''t elucidate much, so he was still not so sure what was in his system.

    "Oh... I put some medicine into the cocktail and you... drank it without hesitation." Ang couldn''t stop him.

    "And then?" Arvin asked Ang in a nervous tone.

    Ang could hear her heart beating right fast. "Then... I was afraid that you would... me me after you woke up... so I sent you to the apartment and left."

    ... Ang whispered herst sentence, but Arvin heard it very clearly.

    ''So she left my apartmentst night, '' Arvin thought.

    "Where did you stayst night? Where did you go today?" Arvin kept asking with his eyes closed.

    Since Ang decided to call Arvin, she knew what he would ask and prepared her reasons. "I was ying games on my phonest night at Nancy''s house and today I slept all day at my house."

    ... Hearing Ang''s answer, Arvin felt a sense of disappointment and wondered, ''Why did she have to leave me alonest night?''

    "Hey, big wing, what are you thinking?" Ang asked him as if she didn''t know.

    Arvin closed his eyes and whispered, "What do you want to eat for dinner this evening?"

    "... Whatever you want is okay with me."

    "Okay, let''s go out for something." Arvin''s voice sounded quite gentle.

    "Okay!" Hearing Arvin''s suggestion, Ang dropped her negative tone. Happiness enveloped her. She knew that she and Arvin would get along as long as she didn''t tell him the truth.

    7 p.m. at night

    Ang took a deep breath and dragged herself up tiredly towards the elevator.

    Downstairs, Arvin was standing beside a Pagani in a ck shirt and suit waiting for her.

    From her first nce, she felt Arvin was of a different sort tonight.

    Arvin! Was! Smoking! ...

    Ang was very surprised to see Arvin smoke because she knew him for a long time, but she had never seen him smoke.

    Ang was very

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    of the restaurant with their fingers clutched. They got in the car and drove to the river.

    "Howe you brought me here?" The caresses of a cool breeze yed over Ang''s face. She feltfortable.

    Now it waste autumn. Standing on the riverside against the wind was a little chilly. Ang wrapped herself up with her coat.

    Arvin saw this. He instantly opened his suit and covered Ang in his arms, "Hug me, babe."

    Earlier at the restaurant, Ang felt a little disappointment due to Arvin''s cold attitude, but now, it was all gone. Ang circled Arvin''s back with her arm and leaned against his chest.

    "I''ll get busy from now on, babe." Arvin''s low voice made her head rise to meet it.

    Ang nodded while saying, "Okay. I got it."

    "I''ll have you transferred to the development and research center tomorrow and you can do what you like to do wholeheartedly." Arvin always would give Ang the best thing as long as he was able to.

    However, Ang seemed a little hesitant. "I don''t want to go there... I just want to stay in the research center in your apartment." Ang blurted out her thoughts.

    Arvin looked pained when hearing Ang''s words. Ang didn''t see. "Well, I''m worried that you might be unsafe alone in the apartment. Besides, I was going to sell my apartment. The research center... would be torn down. That''s why I decided to transfer you to the research and development center. I will also transfer Nancy there."

 Chapter 1526 Arvinâ€™s Biggest Wish and Pursuit

    "Why? Why do you want to sell it?" Ang lifted her head in wonder and looked straight into Arvin''s eyes.

    He didn''t deign to look at her. He just looked out over the city night''s expanse, and exined, "There were a few problems with my house in Shengfeng Mansion. I was too busy to handle them. So I decided to sell the apartment."

    His exnation was airtight, Ang felt.

    However, it wouldn''t make any sense to someone who was familiar with this field.

    "Fine." That was no big deal to Ang. ''Maybe Arvin will buy another new apartment and ask me to move in with him.'' Ang thought positively.

    However, what she didn''t know was that Arvin owned three houses in J City.

    Seeing Ang''s innocence, Arvin closed his eyes out of anguish. ''She would be so hurt if she knew what happened between Nita and me.''

    Ang didn''t see Arvin''s pain. Touching his tough body, her thoughts were as far away from that as possible. She couldn''t help thinking aboutst night, when she and Arviny on the bed together.

    Her face blushed. Although she tried not to think about what happened, She was sure that she wouldn''t regret it.

    She was d that something so precious had been shared with someone she loved.

    Breezes blew their faces. Arvin and Ang had different thoughts, but they seemed fine.

    Past 10 p.m.

    Arvin and Ang kept hugging each other for almost an hour. Ang nearly fell asleep in Arvin''s arms listening to his low sexy voice.

    Suddenly, Arvin felt like Ang was nodding her head non-stop.

    He couldn''t helpughing. ''She was so cute.'' Arvin lifted Ang and walked towards his car.

    Ang was awoken by his action. Her heart didn''t stop beating fast until she realized she was still in Arvin''s arms.

    Arvin fastened the safety belt for Ang and then he walked out of the car. "Wait for me."

    After saying that, he strode to his trunk, opened it and too

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    in front of the door of Nita''s house.

    It was eleven o''clock, yet Nita''s house was aze with light.

    Suddenly, a butler showed up. He brought Arvin into the mansion. In the dinning room were Nita''s parents, Nita herself, and... Teresa.

    Arvin carefully looked them. Nita''s parents looked pale. And Nita looked out of her mind. As for Teresa, she had her poker face on.

    Arvin didn''t forget to greet Nita''s parents. After greetings, he sat beside Teresa. Finn suddenly stood up from sofa and used Arvin, "What are you going to say, Arvin?"

    Everyone present knew what Finn meant.

    Teresa''s mouth twitched at the corner. She never expected such a thing to happen.

    It was unbelievable what had happened between Nita and Arvin.

    ''Ang moved in with Arvin. Why, then, would Arv sleep with Nita?''

    Arvin looked straight into Finn''s eyes and started to exin, "I was drugged at that time, uncle and aunt. You misunderstand me. I can ask Kent to bring my blood report to you if you don''t believe me."

    "You were drugged? Howe? What drug did you use?" Finn was shocked to hear the Arvin''s exnation.

    Arvin calmly replied, "I was spiked. That''s all."

    "Who spiked you?" Finn didn''t stop asking.

    The air in the dinning room seemed to be frozen.

 Chapter 1527 Abortion

    Teresa looked at her son, confused, wondering why Arvin stopped, and who in hell spiked him.

    Arvin''s words reminded Finn that, yes, what really mattered was the daughter.

    "What''s your n?" Finn sat back into the sofa and asked.

    "It''s my fault! I willpensate Nita for my wrongs."

    Even James could not tolerate his heartlessness, let alone Nita! "Shut up! It''s about Nita''s reputation. How dare you talk like that!"

    "What should I do, sir?" Arvin said indifferently, looking into James''s eyes. "I will do anything as it pleases you."

    "What should you do? Shouldn''t you bear the burden for my daughter''s sake?" James hinted at their intention.

    "But sir, " Arvin reminded them, "the whole J City know I have a fiancee from the Yin family, who were your friends. If I marry Nita, what will the Yin family think?"

    At this moment, Finn suddenly started to talk about an unrted person, "Arvin, we all know you were engaged to marry Rosa, so why are you living with Ang? How will you exin this to the Yin family?"

    When it came to Ang, Arvin''s face darkened. He said, "She lives at my ce because we are working together on a research project. It has nothing to do with her."

    "Everyone in the hospital knows what you and Ang did at the artificialke. Will you insist you are innocent?"

    "Did you see it with your own eyes?" Arvin asked, and cast his eagle eyes on Nita, whose words stung him.

    Nita was afraid of him, and of what he could do. She clenched her fists and stopped talking out of fear of his antipathy.

    Finn''s heart was broken when she saw her daughter''s aggrieved look."Can you make sure nothing happened between you and Ang when you lived together?"

    Arvin''s face darkened even more. He was indeed very intimate with Ang.

    But he di

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    r came to the hall with something in hand. Finn looked very nervous.

    "What''s that?" Finn asked.

    The butler raised his hand and said in a trembling voice, "D...Doctor Gu... asked me... to bring this here. He said it is... for the Miss!"

    The four people were shocked when they saw it was a package of contraceptive pills.

    Nita grabbed the package and almost threw it into the trash can, but she managed to restrain herself.

    She smiled wanly. It was evidence of how Arvin had humiliated her. She would not throw it away.

    Teresa sighed deeply. She held Nita''s hands and said, "Don''t worry, Nita. I will talk to Arvinter and give you an answer."

    "Don''t force him, ma''am..." Nita shook her head in frustration. The rims of her eyes reddened.

    In fact, she was afraid that Arvin would be grow so incensed that he would send men to investigate the issue, as he was wont to do. Then she would be a sitting duck.

    That morning, someone was trying to draw some secret out of the butler when he had just phoned Finn.

    They asked the butler whether Nita came backst night and where she went.

    Fortunately, Finn had told the butler how to reply, so that their plot was not exposed.

 Chapter 1528 A Promise is a Promise

    Arvin had checked the CCTV in his apartment, but it had been erased in advance.

    Nita''s concession convinced Teresa that she did everything for Arvin''s good. Teresa held Nita''s hands with relief, and said, "Nita, you know I''m with you. And..." She gave a sigh, "Take the pill now. You know, Arvin was drugged at that time... If you''re really pregnant, you know what will happen."

    Yes, Nita did know what would happen. If she was really pregnant on that condition, the rate of fetal malformation was very high.

    "I know, ma''am. I''ll take it right now." Nita squeezed her eyes and finally nodded in agreement.

    Seeing that she behaved so kindly, Teresa felt really guilty. So she promised again, "Don''t worry. I will ask Arvin to give you a satisfactory answer. Don''t worry. Have an early night."

    Nita didn''t say anymore, for she knew anyone who talks much errs much.

    Finn watched Teresa leave and then went to Nita''s room.

    Finn knew the entire story. But James had juste back from a business trip in the afternoon, so he was not cleared on it at all. He thought his daughter had really been bullied by Arvin.

    "Nita must be careful now. We''d better not press him too hard." Finn said. She was very nervous when her gaze had met Arvin''s.

    She couldn''t imagine how her daughter got the chutzpah to deceive Arvin like that.

    Nita threw the pills in the trash. Now she appeared as sharp and as strong as usual. She said, "Mom, I think now we have the Yin family on our side. He will definitely not live with Ang any more."

    Rosa wasn''t back yet, so she didn''t have to deal with her. But she needed to get rid of Ang.

    Ang was really a fool. She even forgot to close the door of Arvin''s apartment. Maybe it was God who was helping Nita!

    "Well, " Finn said, "you be careful. Arvin is not a fool.

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    lp meplete the discharge forms? I''m worried about her." Nancy had mixed feeling about Ang''s changes. She actually felt more worried.

    "Worried? But she has Arvin, " Stanley looked at her and said. "Why do you bother yourself worrying when it''s clear she''s fine? And you have promised me. You will live with me after leaving the hospital."

    Ang had lived with Arvin, so he was uneasy about Nancy''s living in this ward alone.

    "But Ang..."

    "Why? She looks very good. Anyway, I''ll go to Arvinter. If Ang''s okay there, you cane live with me." Stanley decided to go to Arvin''s ce in order to set her mind at rest.

    "Fine, " Nancy answered.

    Not only the people in VVIP wards found Ang''s change, Arvin also found it.

    He hadn''t met Ang for three days. Now he met her at his office.

    To be exact, Ang crept into into Arvin''s office secretly.

    He was there when she came in.

    As all the others did, he also found Ang was different, but he couldn''t tell way.

    "Big Wing!" Ang was so excited when she saw him that she jumped to wrap her arms around him.

    But unexpectedly, Arvin seemed indifferent. He nced at her disinterestedly and said, "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 1529 She Was Terribly Upset

    Her great ardor was destroyed by his indifference, "I haven''t seen you for several days... I... I... miss you!"

    Arvin lifted his right arm. Ang thought he would hug her. However, he didn''t. Instead, he rubbed his eyebrows, "Don''te here if there''s nothing important to report. One weekter, I have to run for the Director of the hospital. Don''t bring me any troubles!"

    Ang was greatly shocked once she heard this! The shyness and excitement on her face disappeared immediately.

    Suddenly, she found... Arvin didn''t like her anymore!

    When Ang entered Arvin''s office, Nita had already gotten the news.

    Therefore, Nita went to Arvin''s office and knocked on the door when Ang was still standing there with a broken heart.

    Originally, the door of Arvin''s office was half closed, but now Nita appeared in the room soon after she knocked.

    "Arvin... Ang? Why are you here?" Nita almost leapt out of her skin when she saw Ang.

    Ang nced at her and said nothing. Instead, Arvin said, "She''s reporting her work in the research department." After this, he went to his seat and sat down directly in front of his desk.

    "I... am not!"

    "Ang, I got your idea. Go back to your work. I have notified the research department."

    Ang was shocked again!

    ''No! Something was wrong! What did Arvin mean?''

    Nita smiled listening to this exchange. She stepped closer to Arvin and said, "My mum is going to cook dinner tonight. She wants you to have dinner with my family."

    ''Nita''s mum is going to cook dinner for Arvin?''

    Ang looked at them in surprise. Finally, she understood everything when she saw Nita''s attitude towards him.

    She rushed to Arvin at once and shouted, "Big wing, please don''t do th

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    But now, you''re going to dump me even though she''s nowhere to be seen!"

    ... All Ang wanted to do was to save their rtionship!

    As expected, Ang said to him coldly, "I won''t leave you before Rosa shows up! Besides, even if we are going to break up, I want to tell you that I''m the one dumping you! Are we clear?"

    Arvin was speechless.

    "Ang, don''t be silly!" She had been hurt so much that Arvin couldn''t bear to hurt her anymore!

    Her obduracy would not help her. Instead, she would continue to get hurt more and more.

    "I''m so silly! I should never have loved you! You are like a piece of ice! You are not only cold, but also heartless!" Ang shouted at him!

    "Arvin, you are a big jerk!

    You have slept with me, but now, you want to dump me!" Actually, it was a bad time to break up with Ang.

    They just had sex two days ago and it was too humiliating to be dumped after that.

    Ang lifted her head, "Arvin, I will not leave you! And I''m going to be after you! Remember that!"

    After this, Ang left.

    Arvin looked at her back and sighed deeply. Although he could be cruel to Nita, he could never do that to Ang.

 Chapter 1530 I Havenâ€™t Had Dinner Yet

    Night had fallen, and Ang wanted to have a drink. She called up Sven, her brother. "Sven, I want to have a drink. Will youe with me?" she asked him.

    Sven reluctantly replied, "Why don''t you go with Arvin? I know I am not your first choice."

    Sven knew that Ang was living with Arvin in his apartment and he was not very happy about that. He had once had a long discussion with Arvin about them living together.

    However, Arvin had assured him that the only reason why Ang was living with him was the Research and Developmentb that he had set up in his apartment.

    Sven knew that Ang loved researchbs. Therefore, he had believed Arvin.

    Previously Chuck had asked her not to stay in the hospitalb.

    However, he did remember that Arvin had once kissed Ang in the toilet. He wasn''t sure if Arvin would be able to restrain himself since Ang was such a cute girl and sharing an apartment increased physical proximity a lot!

    Thus, to be on the safe side, he called Arvin every two or three days and warned him not to cross the line.

    Arvin hated receiving Sven''s call on this subject. One day, he had be so cross with his constant badgering that Arvin had almost cklisted him!

    "I don''t want to go with him. Are you busy, Sven?" Ang asked Sven, breaking his reverie. Ang looked at the beautiful roses sent by Arvin. She had tried to figure out the reason for the flowers. "Are they a break-up gift?"

    She thought to herself.

    "Yes, I''m a little busy here. Though, we can have a drink tomorrow. Dad and I would be visiting J City tomorrow, " Sven replied. Sven was scheduled to perform an important surgery. Since his father and he were going to J City the next day, he had to finish the surgery today itself.

    Ang understood his predicament. "That''s great! See you tomorrow, then." Ang said cheerfully. She felt euphoric that she would be able to meet her father and brother the next day.

    After she disconnected the phone, Ang took one rose, and started removing its petals one by one. "You don''t love me, " she said to herself while removing a petal from the rose. "But then why did you send me the roses?" she said again, removing the second petal. Arvin, you must love me. You don''t want to hurt me, do you?

    She continued removing the petals. I really miss you, Arvin. Do you know that I really miss you?

    I

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ot always easygoing. Arge number of trainees had left their jobs because they were scared of him.

    Ang curled her lower lip, quietly entered the office and sat down to patiently wait for him.

    Fortunately, Mr. Cheng finished his work ten minutester.

    He returned to his desk, took off his sses and nced at Ang, "What are you doing here?" he asked surprised to see her still waiting in the office.

    Ang stood up. "Hello, Mr. Cheng. My name is Ang and I have been asked to work here, with you, " she exined.

    "Oh! Okay."

    Stevens Cheng sighed and then said nothing.

    Ang was a little confused. "What can I start with?" she gently asked again, when Mr. Cheng did not say anything for some time.

    Suddenly, Stevens Cheng pounded his desk hard with his fist while giving her a ck look, "There''s no work for you. Leave me alone!"

    "The old man is weird. What''s wrong with him?" Ang thought to herself, surprised at his outburst. After a long while, Ang tried again. "Mr. Cheng, today is my first day here. Could you please let me know what I need to do?"

    "Go back to the WIP department. Be a good nurse there. That''s what you need to do. And remember not toe back here even if Arvin asks you to!" retorted the old man.

    This time, Ang was dumbfounded! "Really! This is too much. What''s he talking about? I have been acting politely with him since I came and he has been behaving so rudely!" she thought to herself. She made a decision there and then and got up.

    "Okay! See you!" Ang collected her bag and left his office.

 Chapter 1531 Miss. Zhen Just Wants to Help You

    Outside the office, she thought to herself for a while. The reason why Arvin asked her to work in the Research and Development Department was that he wanted her to do what she liked.

    She walked up and down the corridor ruminating over a decision to call Arvin or not. Finally she stopped in front of the office of the research and development director.

    A doctor passed by. He didn''t know Ang and he asked her, "Who are you? Why are you here?"

    Here was the Research and Development Department. Nobody could enter it except those known to researchers.

    Remembering that she had been driven out by Stevens, Ang scratched her head out of embarrassment. "Hello! I came for Mr. Cheng for registration but he drove me out. So I have to ask the director''s help, " she exined.

    "What? You were driven out by Mr. Cheng?" he asked.

    Ang''s embarrassment was heightened by his sympathy. She wondered why Mr. Cheng had been angry with her.

    ''Maybe it''s because Arvin helped me to get the chance to work here, '' she guessed.

    "Our director isn''t here right now..." he responded when it was clear Ang would make no reply. "But you can go for our vice director!" This man pointed to the office of the vice director which was not far down the corridor.

    Thanking him, she knocked on the office door.

    Luckily, Jasmine Tan, the vice director, was gentle and polite. She exined to Ang, "Mr. Cheng''s temper is a little strange, but he is a good man. Don''t worry about it. Now that Mr. Gu asked you toe, you cane and go in theboratory after registration as you please."

    Jasmine had heard rumors of events that transpired between Ang and Arvin. So, when Ang said that Arvin permitted her toe here, Jasmine believed her without cross-examination.

    Ang was happier than ever that she could gain ess to theb in so impromptu a fashion.

    "Thank you Mrs. Tan, and... My best friend Nancy, she was also in VVIP Department. She should havee to register together with me, but she was wounded and is still in hospital. So..."

    Jasmine got her mean

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    meaning immediately.

    Nita was shocked. Then she said, "I didn''t know that Ang was Sven''s sister. From now on, I will take good care of you in the hospital!"

    Totally unexpectedly, Ang didn''t thank Nita. Instead, she said, "Who needs your care? I feel cared enough already with Arvin! Compared to him, the vice director of the hospital, you''re just a puny director!"

    Ang couldn''t be as hypocritical as Nita when facing a rival in love.

    How could she possibly say she would take care of Ang when it was obvious she despised her and loved Arvin.

    Sven looked at his sister, puzzled by her abnormal behavior. What conflict ran between these two women, he wondered bemusedly.

    How was conflict even possible?

    "Ang, Miss Zhen just wants to help you. How can you reply to her in such an impolite way?" It seemed that Sven was ming Ang, but there was no sign of ming in his tone.

    If Nita had oppressed Ang, he would destroy her...

    "It doesn''t matter." Nita''s smile faded away. "Ang is still a little girl, it would be childish to take her words seriously."

    ''Childish?'' Ang felt ridiculous. Ang sprawled her hands over he face and said, "Certainly, I''m too young. I hope instead to be like Miss Zhen, a single woman at the age of thirty."

    Seeing that Nita grew infuriated, Sven took Ang aside and sat her down between himself and Arvin.

 Chapter 1532 Sven Got Her Back

    "Didn''t you say you want to drink? I''m here, you can drink as much as you want!" Sven took up a ss of beer that the waiter put before them, then he ced it in front of Ang.

    Arvin didn''t feel like talking. He would only say one or two words max when prompted.

    Ang sat beside Arvin. She took up the beer Sven gave her, and lifted it towards Arvin, "Big Wing, i want to drink with you."

    She searched her memory carefully. They had known each other for a long time, and they hadn''t got the chance to drink together even once..

    People who were busy talking suddenly heard that Ang was going to drink with Arvin, and they all stopped the conversation and looked at them with one ord.

    Sitting still in his ce, Arvin told Anglea, "You''re no good at drinking."

    "It''s OK. My brother is here!" Sven was her backup!

    Her casual and honest response made Arvin seem colder.

    However, he picked up his liquor and clinked sses with her. Just as he was about to drink, Nita spoke softly into his ear. "Ahem. Arvin, you have to driveter. Maybe don''t drink."

    Ang was infuriated by those words. ''What does that have to do with her?

    And what''s that tone? Is she Arvin''s rtive? Or does she consider herself Arvin''s girlfriend?''

    Ang put her hand on Arvin''s, "Drink it! I''ll tell Farris to drive you home." Ang looked at Nita while she spoke, but she was speaking to Arvin.

    Farris was Sven''s assistant. He brought Farris with him everywhere.

    Now everybody understood what was going on. It turned out that these two women werepetitors!

    Everybody kept close eyes on Arvin.

    His next response would show which one of them he cared the most.

    Ang forced a smile. ording to Arvin''s attitude towards her, she believed that Arvin would turn her down.

    And she was right.

    Arvin put down the ss and looked at Ang, "Don''t drink too much." It''s OK that he refused to drin

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    e never looked for her.

    "Who on earth are you?" It was a long time since she left Sven, so she sent the message Fabian edited.

    Fabian didn''t answer her question, instead he told the waiter, "I want a bottle of Remy Martin Louis XIII."

    "Yes, sir. One moment, please." The waiter left the room.

    After the waiter left, Ang and Fabian were alone. Ang clenched her fists out of fear and gave Fabian a warning look, "I know Kung Fu!"

    Fabian couldn''t helpughing. He didn''t take her threat serious. "Ang, you are so cute!"

    He was not afraid of her? He must know Kung Fu too. Ang let down her fists in frustration, "What do you want? I''m having a bad day!"

    "Forget the unhappy things! I can apany you!" It was hard for him toe across Ang! He wished to bide his time and take his opportunity as it presented itself.

    Ang was really speechless at his persistence. But whatever! She had sent the message to Sven.

    When the waiter brought the bottle in, Ang was listening to Fabian''s introduction, "My job is rted to the Inte, but I won''t bother you with the specifics. You don''t have to tell me what you do. Because I know you''re working at the Research and Development Department of the Yao Hospital. How''s the job treating you there?"

 Chapter 1533 Will You Kill Me to Keep Your Secrets

    Ang curiously looked at him with one hand supporting her chin, "How do you know that I work in Research and Development Center? Are you familiar with someone in our hospital?"

    Fabian smiled again. "I have read the notices on theputer in the HR office and it lists all the recent job transfers in the hospital."

    His smile looked very seductive to Ang... Oh, no, that was the devil''s smile!

    "How could you see that?" Ang became more and more curious about Fabian. It seemed that he had many secrets waiting to be discovered.

    Fabian picked up a ss of wine and gave it to Ang, "Don''t drink too much. It does nothing good for a girl!"

    Though Ang wanted to drink, she had no capacity to drink at all.

    epting the wine, Ang said, "Wait a moment. A friend of mine is on his way."

    Fabian indifferently put down the wine and said, "You can ask for my help if you have any problems aboutputers or the Inte. By the way, give me your phone."

    Ang handed him her phone, then Fabian put his number in.

    He opened her WeChat and turned to thest contact list to get a Wechat ID, which had no name but a strange symbol. Fabian showed this to Ang and said, "This is my Wechat ID, you can call me or send Wechat messages to me if you have any problems. Because you are special to me!"

    "When did you get my Wechat?" Ang quickly took her mobile phone back. She looked at Fabian with terror because she couldn''t remember having added him.

    Fabian leaned against the sofa with his hands in pockets, then he said indifferently, "About several years ago. To be more exact, six years and three months."

    ... It had been such a long time. Ang suddenly remembered that she registered this Wechat ount about five or six years ago.

    "How did you add my Wechat?" she asked him.

    "By hacking the software of your cellphone system!" He didn''t lie to her. To Fabian, hacking into software was simple

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    h a stranger.

    Ang reluctantly seated herself beside Sven. Fabian gave Sven a ss of wine and said, "I heard that Ang''s father and brother love her very much, and now I know it''s true because you have so much concern for Ang. Ang is so lucky to have you as her brother!"

    Sven epted the wine and cheered Fabian. After taking a sip, he said, "Ang is my only sister and she is so cute, so she deserves to be taken good care of."

    Ang was moved by his words. She caught Sven''s arm out of excitement. She confessed, "I have to admit that you are the best brother in the world! Ha ha..."

    Sven touched her head affectionately. "You are the best sister I could have asked for. If only you could be a bit less naughty..."

    Ang stared at him with her innocent eyes. "I haven''t caused any trouble for you recently. Don''t you remember?"

    ''For you?'' Sven realized what she meant at once. He teased, "Do you mean that you still cause trouble for someone else?"

    Recollecting what she had done, Ang felt extremely embarrassed, "Actually I''m innocent..." Lulu was to me because she had misunderstood Ang''s meaning. Then there was Randal, who insulted her. Then it was Arvin''s fault that he drank that cocktail. Atst... Ang admitted that she was also guilty.

 Chapter 1534 Angela Was Drunk After Drinking a Glass of Wine

    Ang fell into silence. Sven didn''t know what she was thinking so he began to chat with Fabian.

    After a while, Ang received a phone call from Arnold.

    Arnold didn''te alone. He was followed by Benson and Craig. All of them brought their girlfriends, and Ang recognized that one of the girls was her ssmate.

    Ang was excited to see her. "I didn''t know you guys were in J City! I thought you were working abroad?"

    Apanied by so many people, Ang gradually forgot Arvin''s disdainful attitude.

    Ang happily introduced everybody to each other and yed games with them. After half an hour, Sven told her, "I''ll go back to my room now. If you need my help, you can call me."

    "Okay, do as you please." Ang was focusing on the game and so she simply waved her hand at Sven to say goodbye.

    Sven shook his head in resignation and left the room.

    When Sven returned to the other room, Stanley stood up and said, "Sven, I have to go now!" Nancy was still waiting for him in his apartment and he needed to go back early.

    "Why? What''s the rush?" Sven picked up a ss of wine and clinked Stanley''s.

    Stanley kept silent. Gage answered Sven''s question, "Stanley will be my brother-in-low soon. My sister was injured and he needs to go home early to take care of her."

    Gage was very d to see Stanley and his sister get engaged. Because he believed that Stanley was the most suitable one to protect his delicate sister.

    What''s more, he was pleased with the fact that Stanley was a policeman.

    Other people in this room couldn''t helpughing at Gage''s words. Sven didn''t care. "How did Nancy get injured?"

    Stanley exchanged a nce with Arvin, then he said, "it was an ident. It happened when she went shopping with Ang."

    Gage had investigated this clearly. It was Grace''s mother, also Nancy and Gage''s stepmother, who designed the assault.

    "What? What about Ang? Did she get injured too?" Sven got nervous now and pulled Stanley''s arm to stop hi

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    unhappy!" Fabian knew clearly why Arvin always showed hostility to him every time they meet with each other.

    Fabian''s words also infuriated Arvin and he told Fabian indifferently, "Now, I''ll take Ang to my apartment. Are you sure that you want to follow us?"

    "Why should she go with you?" Fabian still won''t budge and stood still.

    Sven was shocked by what happened. As Ang''s brother, he was confused as to why the two men had begun to attack each other.

    But the surprised look on his face quickly vanished and he casually leaned against the wall of the corridor. Yes! He was going to watch them fight.

    He really expected to see the two men duel for his sister. For him, it was a delightful scene to watch.

    "You don''t need to know the reason!" Arvin replied to Fabian. Arvin didn''t allow Ang to go with any other men when she was drunk!

    Fabian, being a young man, couldn''t stand Arvin''s provocation. He lost his temper and swung his fist at him.

    With a sudden move, Arvin dodged his onught with ease.

    But Arvin''s action woke Ang up and she opened her eyes slowly.

    Seeing Arvin''s familiar face, Ang excitedly threw her arms around his neck, then she screamed, "Big Wing! Big Wing!"

    Because she hadn''t been embraced by Arvin for a long time, she couldn''t tell whether it was just a dream!

 Chapter 1535 Because Iâ€™m Engaged

    Ang''s excitement startled everyone.

    They were amazed that Ang was able tough while hugging Arvin, who behaved like a piece of ice.

    Fabian''s fists were frozen mid-air. He could not believe that Ang had just hugged Arvin!

    Ang continued to surprise everybody. She was so excited that she grabbed Arvin''s neck and softly pulled his passive face towards her blushing one. Then to everyone''s surprise, she kissed him!

    As for Arvin, he did notin. In fact, he smiled slightly and Sven noticed this. Sven also noticed Fabian''s reaction; he was livid.

    Ang and Arvin had made quite a scene. Gage, Derrick and Nita, surprised by themotion, came out of their rooms to see what was happening. They reached the porch just when Ang was kissing Arvin.

    Since Gage knew little about what happened between Ang and Arvin, he was surprised to see their kiss. "Oh, my gosh! Ang is really something! She actually dared to kiss Iceberg Arvin!" he eximed. "Isn''t she scared that her mouth would freeze?" After looking at them for a while, he turned to Derrick. "Well Derrick, what do you say? Do you think Arvin will throw Ang away?"

    Hearing Gage''s question, Derrick looked at Nita. Her face was filled with sadness. He looked back at Gage and quietly replied, "No."

    It was true. Arvin did not throw Ang away.

    Hearing Derrick''s reply, Gage thoughtfully rubbed his chin. "It seems that Ang is more important for Arvinpared to Rosa and Nita!"

    The atmosphere following Ang''s kiss was filled with tension. Sven tried to break the ice. He patted Fabian''s back and said, "Shall we have something to drink?"

    Upset with Ang, Fabian refused Sven''s offer. "I''m sorry, Sven. I have something else to do. See youter. Bye!"

    Fabian stuffed his hands into his pockets and walked out of the hall with everyone staring at his back.

    ...

    A little whileter, Arvin also left with Ang. This shocked everyone present. It took them a while toe to their senses.

    Xinhe Garden...

    Kent smoothly stopped the car outside Xinhe Garden. "Should I wait for you, Dr. Gu?" he asked Arvin.

    Arvin got out of the car with Ang in his arms. He stopped for a while and then said, "Yes."

    ''Why shouldn''t Kent wait for me? I am no longer with Ang and we may never be together, '' he bitterly thought to himself.

    However, although Arvin knew that Ang and he would never be together, he didn''t want Fabian toe between t

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    y looked up at the window to check whether Ang had woken up.

    "It''s obvious to me that my little sister really likes you, " Sven said, breaking thefortable silence. "But, how do you feel about her? Please be honest with me, Arvin." He stubbed out the cigarette and threw the butt in the trash bin.

    Arvin flicked the ash off his cigarette but did not say a word.

    After a while, just when Sven was about to ask him again, Arvin said, "Ang and I may never be together."

    May? How could someone, who knew his mind so well and was very confident about himself, use a suggestive word like ''may''.

    Arvin''s uncertainty disturbed Sven. "You came to my house, remember? Didn''t you know that I was supportive of you two being together? Why didn''t you refuse at that time? And why did youe over to pick up Ang then huh?" He was unable to hide the discontentment in his voice.

    "Besides, you even persuaded her to move in with you. Why did you do that, Arvin?"

    Arvin didn''t know how to reply to Sven''s questions. He just kept silent. But his silence further irritated Sven. He grabbed Arvin''s cor and barked at him, "Talk Arvin! Why can''t you be with Ang?"

    Arvin removed Sven''s hands from his cor and straightened it. He then carefully rearranged the Tahiti pearl brooch on his chest and slowly said, "Because I''m engaged, and then there is also Nita."

    Arvin''s words echoed in Sven''s ears. He could not pay attention to Arvin''s exnation. "You''re engaged?" he said, shaking his head in amazement. With whom? Sven slowly gathered his thought. "Well, since you''re engaged, why did you not let Ang go?" he asked Arvin.

 Chapter 1536 It Is Her First Love

    Sven was unaware of Arvin''s engagement because he had known him for only a few years.

    Arvin stared at the space between Sven''s shoes. "My fiancee had disappeared for seven years. I couldn''t help falling in love with Ang, " he softly said.

    Sven felt a little better. "How do you feel about your fiancee now? In your heart?" he probed.

    Feel? "I feel nothing for her in my heart!" retorted Arvin. "Okay..." Sven said, looking at him expectantly. "I am sorry. I will control myself from now on, " Arvin said atst.

    It was not just Rosa now. Nita had furtherplicated things. Arvin could have refused her, but now he had lost the chance.

    "Control yourself? You have lived with Ang for a long period. I don''t believe you haven''t done that thing!" said Sven angrily hitting the car roof with his fist.

    He med himself. He didn''t stop Ang when she started living with Arvin.

    At the moment, Sven felt regretful. He was afraid that Ang would either be unhappy or do something stupid because of Arvin.

    Arvin nced at him and exined, "Although we slept together, we... did nothing!"

    Sven was angry with Arvin, but he believed him.

    He kept quiet.

    Since Arvin had confirmed that he had done nothing with Ang, he felt a little relieved.

    However, Sven was not going to forgive him easily, "But Ang loves you! If you can''t stay with her, you''d better leave her and I will take her back home."

    It would be better for both of them if they broke up as soon as possible.

    Arvin said nothing, but his heart tore from the pain he felt when he heard what Sven had said. In fact, his heart almost broke!

    Sven called Farris back and asked him to take Arvin home. When he arrived at the apartment in J City, he called Nicole.

    "Hi Honey. You haven''t slept yet!" Nicole had already put the children to sleep. She answered the phone on the balcony.

    "Yes. I couldn''t sleep, " He replied. She could feel that Sven was not in a good mood.

    They had been married for a long time so she understood his moods. "You sound ups

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    he hazily remembered Arvin being with her in the apartment.

    "Did Arvin take me homest night?" And what did I do then? Did anything happen between us?

    Ah... She rubbed her forehead again. She could not think of anything because of the pain.

    She got up to get herself a cup of water. While drinking the water, she heard her phone ringing. She opened the closet and took out her phone. Before she could pick up the phone, the call got disconnected. "Oh god! Ten missed calls from dad!"

    She then remembered that her dad would visit the hospital today. And he must have already arrived as it was 11 o''clock.

    She immediately took off her gloves and called back Chuck. "Hello, Dad!" she happily said.

    "Where are you, Ang? Your brother and I have been calling you!" Chuck would have been very worried if Arvin had not told him that she was in the researchb.

    He knew his daughter very well. She forgot everything else when she was in the researchb.

    "Dad, I was in the researchb. Where are you?" All of a sudden, she realized that it was good to be working in the researchb. Nobody could me her about not picking the phone and very few people were concerned about what she was doing. She could do anything while hiding in theb.

    Ang hurriedly took off her sterile research wear and rushed out of the Research and Development department.

 Chapter 1537 What Did You Just Call Me

    "We are moving towards the inpatient department. We have to see a patient there. You can wait for us there, " said Chuck, still talking to Ang on the phone.

    Ang started walking towards the inpatient department. She suddenly realized something. All the people in the inpatient department were familiar with her. If she were to be seen with Chuck over there, then her colleagues would figure out her real identity.

    "Is anything wrong?" Chuck asked Ang, when he didn''t get a reply from her. "What? Does your daddy need to make an appointment in advance if he wants to see you? Or must he go to see you instead?" Chuck was a little unhappy. He thought that Ang did not want to meet him.

    Ang shook her head at once. "No, Daddy! It''s not like that, " she said rolling her eyes. "I''ll be there."

    "Okay, my sweet girl! Hurry up and don''t bete. Daddy can''t wait to see you." Chuck said happily and disconnected the call.

    Her father was apanied by a group of people.

    Outside the inpatient department...

    Ang was waiting outside the inpatient department. After a few minutes, she saw a group of people walking towards her.

    Hogan and Chuck lead the whole group with their wives besides them. They were followed by Sven and Arvin.

    Behind them were the directors and professors from different departments. All of them came here together to visit a special patient at the hospital. They were to discuss the patient''s treatment together. If they managed to cure the patient, it would be big news in the medical field.

    As the group approached the inpatient department, Chuck at once noticed Ang waiting for them. Ang felt embarrassed when she saw such a huge group of peopleing. All of them would nowe to know her real identity. And to top it all, her mother would also see this! Restraining her emotions, Ang cleared her throat and reverently greeted them one by one. "Hello, Mr. Hogan, Mr. Chuck, Mrs. Daisy, Mrs. Teresa, Mr. Sven, Mr. Arvin... A very good morning to all of you."

    Hogan was amused by Ang. He turned to Chuck and said, "You are lucky to have such a cute daughter!"

    Chuck didn''t reply. He was amazed at how Ang had addressed him. He waved Ang over. "Come here Ang! What did you just call me?" he asked.

    Sven followed his father. He also waved like his father and asked Ang what did

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ored her at the clubst night and even here at the hospital.

    The harmonious rtionship between the two families seemed to demonstrate that they might get Ang and Arvin married.

    Married? Ha! She wouldn''t let that happen at any cost!

    When the group moved on and entered the inpatient department, Teresa pulled Arvin''s arm to hold him back. "Arv, don''t get too intimate with Ang when the Si Family is present. Got it?" she whispered.

    Arvin nced at Teresa indifferently and kept quiet.

    "You need to care about Nita now. If you show your enthusiasm about Ang, her parents will misunderstand your rtionship. Then how will you marry Nita?"

    Arvin became very unhappy when he heard his mother''s words. "I will not marry Nita!" he angrily said.

    "How dare you, Arvin! Why can''t you take Nita''s responsibility after all that has happened?" She had talked about this with Arvin several times and he said he did not want to be with Nita every time.

    "Mom, please stop talking about this." Arvin didn''t give Teresa the time to reply. He started walking very fast to join the group.

    Teresa was so angry with her son''s indifference and irresponsibility.

    She knew that Arvin was an indifferent man, but she had never expected him to be so irresponsible. How could she persuade him to marry Nita if he kept acting like this?

    Ang and Daisy were walking arm-in-arm on the road outside the hospital. "Ang, I can''t see any difference between Yao Hospital and our Chengyang Private Hospital. So, why don''t youe back to our hospital?" she asked.

 Chapter 1538 Why Did You Act So Excitedly

    Ang didn''t like Daisy''s suggestion of returning to C Country. If Arvin wasn''t here, she would have definitely returned home. But now she cared about nothing else but Arvin. If she went back home, she wouldn''t be able to see Arvin anymore. She didn''t want that.

    So she put on a big smile and said, "Of course, Mom. I wille back but, when I get bored."

    "You only care about ying around, Ang, " Daisy said in an exasperated voice. "I heard that you are working in the Research and Development department. You must watch out, alright?"

    I know, Mom. There are other people responsible for handling the dangerous chemicals." Ang wondered if Arvin had asked the staff to keep an eye on her because every time she tried to handle any hazardous chemicals, she would find herself surrounded by multiple people to help her.

    "Well then, Ang, Mom wants to ask you something, " said Daisy, stopping and grabbing Ang''s hands. She looked at her daughter carefully and was shocked by what she saw. Ang had changed. In fact, she had changed a lot. How could Ang change so much? Daisy had this feeling when she saw Ang for the first time that day. But, she was not sure what had caused the change. She felt confident that Ang seemed... more mature?

    Ang was looking good. She had ruddy cheeks and bright eyes. In short, Ang looked more beautiful than before!

    Was she overthinking or was it just because she hadn''t seen Ang for long?

    "Yes, Mom? What''s wrong?" Ang asked, breaking into her thoughts.

    Daisy held back her own thoughts and looked at Ang, "Do you love Arvin?"

    Hearing Arvin''s name, Ang immediately blushed again. She released Daisy''s hands. "Mom, why did you ask that?" she said turning away, eager to hide her burning face from her mother.

    Oh my gosh! How did mom know? Is it so obvious?

    "Ang honey, don''t run away." Daisy hadn''t expected Ang would not answer her question. Seeing her turn away, she immediately asked her to stop.

    "No, I don''t. And don''t ask me again." Ang said turning back to face her mother. But, she could not meet her mother''s eyes.

    ... "Ok, Ok, I won''t ask. But tell me, why did you act so excitedly?" Ang''s reaction had convinced Daisy that she loved Arvin v

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    .

    Ang didn''t say anything.

    "Ang, please." He was calling her name.

    Why was he calling her? Didn''t he get bored of her? So he tried to drive her away from his house? Then why was he asking her toe out now?

    Ang thought about it and said only two words to Arvin, "I won''t!" Then she disconnected the call without waiting for his reply.

    A piece ofmb chop was ced in Ang''s te. When she raised her head, she noticed Daisy watching her with concern. "Ang, you didn''t seem happy. Whose call was it?"

    Daisy''s question diverted everybody''s attention to her.

    Ang didn''t want others to worry about her, so she quickly put on a smile. "Nothing, Mom, " she tried to assure Daisy.

    "Does the food not agree with your stomach, Honey?" Teresa also sensed that Ang didn''t look well.

    "No, it is fine..." Before she could finish the sentence, her phone rang again.

    Ang stole a nce at it. It was Arvin again. She quickly disconnected the call.

    "Why didn''t you answer that?" Daisy was sure that Ang was behaving strangely.

    "It was from the advertisementpany. I''m fine. Really. Uncle and Aunt, let''s enjoy the lunch!" Having reassured everybody, Ang casually slipped the phone in her pocket.

    Several minutester, Arvin walked in. He looked gloomy.

    When he sat down, he secretly looked at Ang. Seeing the pain in her face, he sighed in silence.

    "Pick up your ss, Ang and make a toast to Dr. Gu with me, " Daisy said during the lunch.

 Chapter 1539 Iâ€™ve Wanted to Apologize to Her

    When she heard "Dr. Gu", Ang believed Daisy was referring to Hogan... So, she wiped her mouth clean, and picked up the ss in order to walk to... Arvin.

    She would''t follow Daisy''s footstep if she knew her mother meant Arvin.

    But when she made preparations to return to her seat, Daisy pulled her aside...

    Daisy said to Arvin in amendatory voice, "Mr. Gu, thank you for taking care of Ang after she came to the Yao Hospital."

    Arvin snatched up the ss in front of him, and leapt up. "Gracious, of course. You''re wee. It is my pleasure. I treat Ang as if she were my very own little sister."

    Little sister... Would you sleep with your little sister?

    It was funny. Ang, drowning in anger, subdued the desire to toss her drink in his face at that moment. He was driving her crazy.

    Daisy found that she was growing to like Arvin more. Her smile seemed much brighter. "Well, Ang is still so young and naive. If she brought any trouble to you before, I would like to apologize to you on her behalf. Please forgive her improper behaviors."

    Sven looked at his mother and stroked his chin contemtively. What was she thinking? He really wanted to ask her if she was treating Arvin as a potential son-inw already.

    Arvin nced at Ang and smiled. "Aunt, you misunderstood Ang, " he said to Daisy. "She is well-behaved, she never brought any trouble into my life. But Ang seemed to misunderstand me either. I''ve wanted to apologize to her, but I couldn''t find the right moment before..."

    Arvin didn''t lie. He called Ang and told her toe out because he wanted to apologize to her.

    After hearing this, Ang couldn''t help staring at Arvin. Daisy, too, was confused. She turned to Ang, "Ang, did you misunderstand Arvin in some way? How could you do that? Don''t be childish. You should talk to Arvin."

    Ang was devoid of speech. Was she being childish? She had no way to tell. It was Arvin who had hurt her feelings in the first ce!

    Seeing that Ang was on the cusp of tossing her drink and leaving, Arvin hurriedly exined, "Oh no no, you''ve got it backwards, aunt. She didn''t. It was me, I made her unhappy. It''s me who acted childish. And I

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    the seashore. Arvin got out of the car and opened the back door, "Get out."

    All right.

    Feeling the sea breeze and hearing the sound of the waves, Ang walked towards the sea.

    She stopped in front of the water, squatted on a rock, and yed with the stones on the beach. It seemed that she was trying to find something among them.

    Arvin didn''t speak. Neither did she. She kept ying with stones.

    Until... she found a crab. Sheughed, holding the crab between her fingers, watching it carefully.

    She never thought that she could find a hermit crab on this beach. It was a real surprise.

    A pair of ck shoes came into sight, and she turned around to avoid them. She threw the crab back into the sea, picked up a shell, and washed it.

    Arvin called her name in a low voice, "Ang."

    But she didn''t make any response.

    "If you smell like a crab, I won''t let you get in my car!"

    Again, Ang had no inclination to speak. Could anyone understand her suffering now?

    Was it madness? A breakdown? Feel like shouting at someone?

    Ang took several deep breaths. She stood up with a shell on her hand, and smirked at Arvin.

    Seeing Ang approaching him with a shell, Arvin suddenly had a bad feeling. "Ang, I''m warning you..."

    He took a step back, but Ang ignored his warning and stepped further.

    "Ang, if you dare to... Ang!"

    An exasperated shout was heard. An ivory hand entered into Arvin''s pocket, along with a shell.

 Chapter 1540 I Know You are a Bad Guy

    "Hahaha..." Angughed when she saw Arvin''s livid face.

    ''You always tease me and make fun of me! It''s an eye for eye!'' She thought.

    "Ang, how dare you! This is totally inappropriate." Arvin held her wrist and took her hand out of his pocket.

    However, Ang left the shell there.

    Arvin clenched her hand painfully. She pointed at the moving crabs in the sand and said, "Look at the crabs. They''re crawling everywhere. If I put them in your pocket, will them crawl over your body..."

    Arvin couldn''t helpughing when he heard this. He hugged her and touched her hair, "Are you still mad at me?"

    "Yes!" She turned her head to avoid his sight.

    Of course She''s mad at him! She should be mad at him!"

    "Okay. Ang, you know the reason why I said that to you." He held her tightly in his arms.

    The reason why he refused her was that he didn''t want to hurt her.

    "I know that." She nodded her head.

    Arvin said, relieved, "Great..."

    "I know you are a bad guy! You have slept with me, but then you dump me right after! Arvin, you''re a bad, bad guy!" Ang almost doubted that the reason why Arvin asked her to live with him was to seduce her and have sex with her!

    Otherwise, why would he dump her after they had sex?

    Besides, she told Arvin that they had slept together, but he still decided to refuse her. Therefore, he was a bad guy!

    Arvin said contritely, "Yes. I''m a bad guy!"

    He didn''t deny it.

    Ang felt better as soon as she heard him admit it. She touched the breastpin on his chest. She found he''s wearing it all the time recently.

    "Are you still mad at me?"

    Ang nodded her head, "Of course! I''m not an easy girl! Your exnation didn''t make me feel better."

    Arvin asked, "What can I do tofort you?"

    Ang smiled and looked in his eyes, "Kiss me!"

    After sayin

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    since the first burn she''d received in theb.

    "Got it, mum! I''m under supervision. Don''t worry!"

    "Okay!"

    ...

    Later, they talked at length about life details, and Daisy felt she had a full understanding of Ang''s thought.

    Next morning At Les Cafes De La Rive Gauche

    While Ang was on duty, Teresa and Daisy met for a coffee and a chat.

    At the beginning, they chatted pleasantly enough. Later, Teresa noticed that Daisy always mentioned Arvin with real avidity. So, she pretended to say it in a casual way, "Arvin is going to marry Nita, by the way. She''s the director of gynaecology and obstetrics department. It''s all arranged."

    One monthter, it would be the new year. If Rosa didn''t show up, Nita''s parents would require Arvin to marry her.

    Daisy was stunned, when she heard this. Arvin didn''t like Ang, it turned out! But she could feel that Arvin liked Ang! Was she wrong?

    ''Nita?'' Daisy remembered the stable and mature woman in Yao Hospital yesterday.

    At that time, she was impressed by Nita''s good personality. Although Daisy knew Ang was not as mature as Nita, she still believed that Ang was better.

    Maybe as a mother, her own child is the best one in the world!

 Chapter 1541 Her Silly GIrl

    Daisy''s thoughts werepletely contradictory. On one hand, she hoped Ang could be as mature as Nita. On the other, she didn''t think Nita was better than her daughter.

    "I didn''t expect Arvin and Nita to..."

    Teresa smiled, and continued, "Yes. Nowadays, children are very open-minded. Nita and Arvin are living together in fact! Oh it all moves so fast."

    Suddenly, Daisy dropped the spoon with which she was stirring the coffee. Living together? It seemed that Ang had lost her chance!

    ''Ah, what a pity! My poor daughter... She must be very sad then, if she knows about this!'' She thought.

    Daisy stopped thinking and said, "I''m d to hear that! Mrs. Gu, congrattions! You may have a grandson in the near future!"

    Teresa smiled, "I hope so! If they have a child, I''ll definitely be happy for them!"

    "Arvin and Nita are excellent! Their children would be too!" Daisy smiled vaguely. In fact, all she thought about at that moment was how to persuade Ang to give up seeking Arvin''s favor.

    Teresa was initially going to tell Daisy that Arvin and Ang had once lived together. But now, she didn''t want to smear thework of lies she was knitting. It would be better not to mention it.

    That night, Daisy and Ang visited Nancy at Stanley''s apartment. When they arrived, Nancy was enjoying the scenery from the balcony.

    "Auntie, so nice to see you! Hello, Ang!" Nancy greeted Daisy politely and then hugged Ang.

    Daisy looked at the two girls happily. "Nancy, do you feel better?"

    "Yes, auntie. Sooner orter, I will go back to work with Ang!" Nancy led them to the living room and asked the housekeeper to serve drinks.

    Beforeing here, Ang reminded Nancy not to say that she was living with Stanley in front of her mother.

    Although they didn''t live in one room, Nancy still felt awkward and shy.

    Ang rested her chin in her

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    l, you will have much more freedom! You like freedom, don''t you? Ang? Are you listening to me, eh?" Daisy said in an admonitory tone.

    She remembered what Ang once said. She wanted to have a rxing job which allow her to get upte.

    Ang turned over and pretended to y on her phone, "Mum, I studied in this city. All my friends are here. I don''t want to leave now."

    "Ang, Arvin is getting engaged to Nita!"

    "No way!" Suddenly, Ang sat straight up in bed, looking at Daisy in great agitation.

    Daisy was wondering how much her daughter liked Arvin.

    "It''s true. They... have been living together!"

    "They have been living together? How can this be possible?" Although she said Arvin was a bad guy, they were just words spoken in anger, they were as effaceable as words written with chalk.

    Ang trembled and said, "Mum, I totally understand that you want me to go home with you, but.. but you can''t lie to me!"

    Suddenly, she felt colder. She wrapped herself up with the quilt.

    "Ang, it''s true. I talked with Arvin''s mother this morning. She told me everything!" Daisy hugged her daughter.

    Later, Ang said nothing. After a long while, she took out her phone and sent Arvin a message, "Are you living with Nita?"

 Chapter 1542 You Are Leaving J City

    It wasn''t long before Ang received a text back from Arvin, and the answer was, "Yes".

    "Yes?"

    ...

    At Gu''s Family House

    Arvin looked at the two women coldly who were having a happy conversation. Suddenly, he stood up and walked away.

    "Arvin, where are you going?" Teresa called him to stop at once.

    Arvin answered curtly, "The washroom!"

    After he left, Nita heard his phone ringing and found the message which came from the Little Girl.

    As ady of reputation, who knew how to achieve her aims in life, Nita clearly knew how to deal with the situation. Nita had some misgivings about touching Arvin''s phone, being that it was his own property, and anything on it was concerned with his personal privacy. But when she thought of Ang texting Arvin, her Arvin, those misgivings were reced by her smoldering jealousy. She couldn''t help picking up his phone, and she found that Arvin''s phone wallpaper was a photo of Ang.

    Nita checked the content of the Little Girl''s message.

    Teresa was surprised to see what Nita did. She couldn''t understand why Nita picked up Arvin''s phone. Mobile phones are very personal. This was an invasion of privacy!

    Since the screen was locked, Nita could only reply one sentence to Ang.

    Therefore, she typed "Yes" and sent it out.

    "Nita..." Teresa was unhappy. How dare she do something like this? Teresa thought out of confusion.

    Before now, Nita was totally oblivious to what she had done. But now she finally realized its full weight. She texted Ang back through Arvin''s phone, pretending to be him, lying for him!

    Although she wanted to delete it, she didn''t know the password of Arvin''s phone.

    "Oh, crap!"

    "What are you doing?" Suddenly, she heard Arvin''s cold voice. Nita was so afraid that she almost dropped his phone.

    She managed to calm herself down and tried to smile, "Arvin, I just watched your phone..."

    Then, she looked at Teresa for help.

    Arvin took big strides and snatched his phone away. He unlocked the ph

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    Ang, you''re leaving J City? No! I won''t allow that...''

    Arvin took off his coat and got changed immediately. He rushed out the building and tried to call Ang on his way.

    However, Ang didn''t answer the phone.

    When he ran out the building, he met Nita who had a file in her hand, followed by three interns, "Arvin, this file... Ouch!"

    Arvin pushed Nita away because she was nothing more than an obstruction now on his way.

    Nita would have fallen hard, if her intern didn''t catch her.

    "Nita, you have learnt nothing from your further education abroad, but despicable manners and thoughts! How dare you?" Everybody was so scared that they dared not to say one word for fear of Arvin''s barbs.

    Nita understood everything instantly, "I... am not wrong! You and I..."

    "Shut up!" Arvin shouted her down.

    It would be big news that Nita received public humiliation from Arvin since she was the head of the gynaecology and obstetrics department.

    Passersby were greatly shocked by this and they walked away immediately, but surreptitiously kept an ear out to listen.

    "My god! I''ve never seen Doctor Gu get so mad! He is so frightening!"

    "Arvin!" Hogan stopped him.

    Arvin turned away to look at him.

    "What are you doing here? Don''t run amok in public!" He had seen everything Arvin did to Nita with displeasure.

 Chapter 1543 Why Donâ€™t You Kill Yourself

    Arvin was still angry, "Don''t stop me! She is such a despicable and mean wretch; she doesn''t even deserve the title of director!"

    "Arvin!" Hogan shouted him down.

    This is a public ce! Why would Arvin act so malevolently?

    His reputation was on the line, and he nned to campaign for the directorship of the entire hospital this afternoon. This disturbance would cost him dearly. "Go to the conference room. Get your campaign for directorship started!"

    Unexpectedly, Arvin ignored him, and strode towards the parking lot. Hogan stopped him at once. "Where are you going?"

    "I''ve got an emergency!"

    "Arvin! The campaign is about to start! Put aside everything else!" Hogan got angry! He didn''t know why Arvin behaved so unstable and unreliable.

    Arvin said nothing, but tried to get through to Sven. But, unbeknownst to him, both Ang and Sven were busy. Neither answered their phones.

    The sense of calm deserted Arvin in one swoop. He looked back at Hogan, "Sorry, dad!"

    Then, he walked towards his car, and drove out of the hospital.

    On the way to the airport, Arvin called Nancy to get the flight number Ang was scheduled to take.

    Calls from Teresa, Hogan and Nita busied his phone on the drive there. But he decided not to answer.

    When he arrived at the airport, he hurriedly bought a ticket and rushed towards the security checkpoint.

    At VIP Departure Hall

    The stunning family had sessfully attracted the attention from several passersby.

    A middle-aged man was constantly nagging a girl in a white down jacket and sunsses. "Ang, how could you fall in love with that bad boy without my permission?"

    Chuck''s estimation of Arvin was that he was indeed an evil boy, despite his reputation as an excellent doctor.

    If he knew Ang liked Arvin, he would''ve kicked him out of his house thest time he came to visit their family, decorum be damned!

    Ang rubbed her ears, and kept silent.

    When he saw Ang''s red and swollen eyes, Chuck took out his scalpel and imed he was going to kill Arvin next time heid eyes on him.

    In the end, Daisy, Sven and Ang

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    Nita?" Ang curled her lip, "I can''t tell whether you are lying or not!"

    She couldn''t, it''s true, but she felt an upsurge of emotion standing in front of him; the crowds seemed to vanish from view, she could see Arvin only. She was happy to see him.

    Arvin rubbed the back of his head, "Ang, if you leave the city... what should Nancy do?"

    "Stanley will apany her!"

    "... You don''t want to work in the researchb? Could you really leave your colleagues like this?" Arvin tried to use various techniques to keep Ang here.

    Ang blinked slowly. "Even if I stay here, the rtionship between us is still unclear and vague."

    Arvin was silent for a while. She was right! He couldn''t make amitment to her. Their rtionship would remain unclear and stagnant even if she stayed. However, "Ang, I would rather keep an unclear and vague rtionship with you than not see you anymore, I will miss you so bad!"

    Ang cried andughed at the same time when she heard his words, "How selfish you are! How can you say that you want to keep an unclear and vague rtionship with me? You''re a bad guy!"

    Ang pummeled on his chest with her fists. Suddenly, Arvin seized her hands and Sven stopped him at once, "Arvin, don''t touch my sister''s hands! You have nothing to do with my sister!"

    ''Have nothing to do with me?'' Ang felt guilty. She knew Arvin had something to do with her!

 Chapter 1544 For Personal Reasons

    Arvin let go of her hands. "Ang, I''m running for the director of Yao Hospital. And the campaign is getting started..."

    Ang was shocked when she heard it. Later, she urged him, "What are you doing here then? Go back for the campaign immediately!"

    Suddenly, Sven remembered that it was a big day for Yao Hospital! The campaign for the directorship was being held today.

    But Arvin still came here, despite it. If he failed to returned for it, didn''t he know of the consequences?

    "Arvin... To keep Ang here, you don''t even care about the title of director?"

    At the moment, a PA system broadcast attracted their attention. It said the ne was taking off soon, and asked all passengers to step forward with tickets ready.

    Arvin held Ang''s hands at once, "Ang, please stay here! Wait for Rosa with me and I will break off my engagement to her!"

    My god! "Can you break off the engagement?" She was stunned.

    "Of course, I can. I can''t make anymitment to you, but I can break off my engagement once Rosaes back." He swore this to her, crossing his heart.

    Ang leapt with excitement.

    "Ang, men always say sweet things to cheer women up. Think about it carefully!" Sven warned Ang.

    Ang waved at Sven, "Brother, the ne is taking off! Be quick!"

    There is a saying that good thingse to those who are waiting. She would not give up, even if it was a long shot.

    If Sven was not impelled by the broadcast, he would not leave his sister so quickly. "Ang, if he takes advantage of you, call me immediately! I''lle for you, okay?"

    "Okay, I will!"

    "Besides, do not sleep with him! You know he has a fiancee! Remember that?"

    Ang nodded her head.

    Sven hit Arvin''s arm, "Arvin, if you hurt my sister again, I will take her back, and you''ll never see her again! Do you hear me?"

    Arvin made no promises. Atst, und

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    tly shocked, "Director Guughed! Wow! He is so handsome!"

    "Because he has won the campaign?"

    "Definitely! It''s good news!"

    "We should call him Director Gu! We are so happy to have such a handsome director!"

    ...

    In the office of the vice director

    The family were sitting on the couch. Suddenly, Teresa sighed deeply, "Oh Arvin, Arvin... why can''t you calm yourself down about Ang?"

    Teresa had already known what Arvin did. She couldn''t get through to Arvin, so she contacted with Nancy.

    Arvin nced at her and frowned, "You know who started this."

    "... Arvin! I didn''t expect Nita to do what she did." Teresa was a little disappointed with Nita when she thought of what Nita did the other night.

    Later, Teresa continued talking. Everything she had done, she had done for Arvin''s sake, so he didn''t plead against her. He listened with only silence.

    Hogan said nothing initially. But as he was leaving, he admonished Arvin, "Stay mature no matter what happens! If you lose your mind easily, how can you protect Ang?"

    Arvin was deeply impressed by what he said.

    He found that he couldn''t calm himself down when it came to Ang. He was about thirty years old, but he was so unstable and immature, just like Ang!

 Chapter 1545 Purple Charm

    Ang might have affected his behavior because he felt himself be a little... childish!

    By the time Arvin arrived back to his office that day, Kent called him. "Doctor Gu, it''s very difficult to find Fabian''s personal information. Even though we have the most advanced information system, I still can''t obtain any specific data on him."

    "The most advanced system doesn''t work?" Arvin frowned. Only several kinds of people could avoid showing up on the most advanced system.

    First, the top ten on the global rich list. Second was the top-levelwork hackers. Third was mysterious organizations.

    The top ten on the global rich list include Harry''s family, Chuck''s family, Samuel''s family, Jordan''s family, and Eason''s family. None of them had anything to do with Fabian.

    As for the mysterious organizations, Fabian didn''t act like he belonged to one.

    Then, the obvious answer was that he was a top-level hacker.

    Arvin hung up the call, turned on hisputer, and entered his system database. He input two words. "Purple Charm."

    They knew little about Fabian because hackers didn''t disclose their personal information. However, information about Purple Charm could be tracked.

    ording to this information, Purple Charm was 25 years old. He was one of the greatest hackers in the world. He hacked into the Aerospace Defense Command System of Shine Empire at the age of 15, in order to browse through the data of all the weapons they used on Green Cold Country and steal ssified information. Later, the federal office offered a reward for his capture, despite having no identity for him.

    It was a big scandal for Shine Empire, and Purple Charm kept silent in fugitive asylum.

    After that, the most famous military intelligence expert said, "If he sold any of this data to Green Cold Country, Purple Charm would be a millionaire. And Shine Empire would spend billions of dors redeploying....

    Purple Charm was so skille

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ght. "Why hasn''t Arvin called me?

    Will he stand me up?"

    At ten to eight, Ang looked at Nancy at the table. "How is it Nancy? Delicious, I hope." She was hungry now.

    Nancy picked up one piece of fish to Ang to try a bite. In the end, Ang ate up half of the fish. Stanley bought the fish for Nancy himself.

    At eight o''clock.

    Ang''s phone finally rang. "Are you finished?"

    Arvin had just finished a surgery. He threw away his disposable mask and said, "Yes. You must be very hungry!"

    Since he needed to focus on the operation, he didn''t have the chance to send her message.

    He wouldn''t have asked Ang to wait for him if he knew there was an emergency of this kind.

    "I have had... half a fish!"

    Arvin was amused by her voice. It seemed that she had a magic power. He had no sense of exhaustion when he heard her voice. "Where are you? I''lle and pick you up."

    Arvin entered the changing room, about to be off duty.

    "I''m at Stanley''s apartment. Do you know where it is?"

    He frowned. Stanley''s? Oh, he remembered, of course, because Nancy was there. She was living with Stanley. He understood her motivations for going there. "Yeah, I know the ce. Wait for me! I''ll be there soon."

    He had been invited to Stanley''s once. It was about ten minutes away.

 Chapter 1546 I Used to Kiss Her a Lot

    "Well, I''m not in a hurry. Just take your time." Knowing that she would see Arvin soon, Ang jumped with joy.

    "Okay, " Arvin replied and ended the call.

    Ang checked the time, got up from the sofa and said to Nancy, "I must go now, Nancy."

    "Doctor Gu arrived?" Nancy asked. The two girls hugged each other, both reluctant to part.

    Ang gave her a loud kiss on the cheek and said, "He will arrive soon."

    Nancy was about to say something more when she was interrupted.

    "What are you doing?" At the door, Stanley asked this in a serious tone. He had juste back from work and saw the two girls clinging together.

    He also saw Ang kiss his Nancy! That made him jealous!

    The two girls simultaneously turned their eyes to him while they still embraced each other. Stanley was staring at Ang like she was an enemy.

    Ang thought, ''Stanley is really dull. Isn''t my Arvin much more lovable than he? Huh!''

    Then, she deliberately put her arms around Nancy''s neck and pushed her to her chest. She kissed on her cheek again and said, "What are we doing? I''m taking advantage of her as you see."

    "Ang, stop..." Nancy had be so shy that she kept her head down.

    Stanley had his shoes changed, and set them aside. He grabbed Ang by her cor and pushed her out onto the porch. "Change your shoes, " he said, "and go to kiss your Arvin. Nancy is not someone you can defile!"

    "Don''t you know I''m female?" Ang asked.

    Stanley''s reaction was exaggerated, as if he had just found his wife cheating on him with a stranger in bed.

    Then Stanley did what Ang did to Nancy. He wrapped Nancy with his arms, and said to Ang coldly, "I know you are female only as much as I know that you have potential to be a lesbian."

    Ang was bbe

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    Bye, Ang, " said Nancy, "Message me when you''re back..." Then Stanley pushed Nancy back to the apartment, and closed the door.

    Arvin didn''t loosen his grip around Ang until they got out of the building. He took a bottle of water from the car for Ang, and said, "Rinse your mouth!"

    "Why?" She was confused.

    "Because you kissed Nancy, " Arvin said, looking sideways at her.

    "... I used to kiss her a lot!" Ang admitted she kissed her but she didn''t agree to rinse.

    Arvin immediately opened the bottle and gave it to her, disregarding her antipathy towards it. "Drink it!"

    ... Ang was forced to rinse her mouth. Then she wiped away the spillover with a tissue Arvin handed her.

    Arvin took the bottle back and escorted her to her seat in the car.

    He then wiped her red lips with his thick palm, and said, "Don''t kiss anyone any more!"

    Ang was about to say something when Arvin broke in with, "Not even Nancy!"

    Ang was nearly choking on the water. She adjusted her breathing and asked, "... You said ''anyone'', so not even you?"

    Arvin didn''t bother answering, but kept rubbing her lips with his thumb. He restrained himself from kissing her.

 Chapter 1547 Bread Soaked in Wild Turtle Soup

    Arvin had no words. Just when she felt the atmosphere between them was settled and clear, now it was ruined by Arvin''s reaction. Everything became stilted and awkward.

    Ang sighed. She grabbed Arvin''s hand and said, "I''m hungry, Arvin."

    Arvin could empathize with her. He gently replied, "Well, let''s go and eat something." Arvin held Ang in his arms and opened the car door for her. Ang then got inside and they took off.

    On the way, Ang kept ying games on her phone while discussing with Arvin what to eat next. "I don''t want to eat western food, Japanese food, Thai food or French food... Big wing, do you want to eat bullfrog?"

    "..." Arvin didn''t expected that Ang''s taste would be so unusual. "No!" That was a firm refusal from Arvin.

    Ang was a little surprised that Arvin hated bullfrog so much. She turned to her games and asked him, "How about Braised Turtle in Brown Sauce?"

    "..." ''Ang must be joking! She picked the most disgusting food.'' Avrin felt a little unhappy in that moment. "Are you joking? Because I can''t take what you''re saying seriously."

    "Well, I was joking. Don''t be so serious." Ang had to admit that she did it on purpose to amuse Arvin.

    Obviously, they didn''t understand each other. When they were waiting for the green light, Arvin decided to y a joke on Ane as a punishment. He approached Ang''s ear and whispered to her, "About the turtle you were saying..."

    "You wanna eat it now?" Ang stopped him short. Ang couldn''t believe it. Arvin always hated this kind of food. What caused him to change his mind?

    Arvin smirked, "Well, it seems to me that you like it, huh?"

    Ang didn''t follow Arvin''s rationale. She was very confused by what he meant. It seemed to her that Arvin''s smile was a little... emmm... evil. He smiled like Stanley did for a moment.

    "No. I don''t eat this stuff." She''d never put her mouth onto a turtle.

    She remembered when she was little, Sven persuaded her to eat a piece of soft-shelled turtle meat, but she didn''t know what it was at first. After she found out what it really was, she didn''t eat anything for three whole days.

    "Well, Ang, don''t you think a part of the turtle looks like something...? Arvin set a trap

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    big wing... Ang felt sorry that she hadn''t prepared it, but she still smiled at Avrin, "Can I give you tomorrow?"

    Hearing the answer, Arivn felt a little disappointed. He took his hand back and asked, "Why do I have to wait till tomorrow?"

    "Because... tonight is bad timing. Tomorrow night, I promise, will be a big surprise for you, okay?" Earlier Ang went to the mall and picked out something for Avrin, but Nancy told her no.

    She said that things bought from shopping malls were not good enough.

    She advised Ang to get something different for Arvin and Ang agreed with her.

    Then, Ang and Nancy thought about it for a long time. Finally, they agreed on Mandy''s advice.

    Hearing Ang''s exnation, Arvin half-believed her.

    After dinner, Arvin and Ang walked out of the restaurant hand in hand. They didn''t expect to run into someone they knew. Well, someone Arvin knew.

    "Hey, Arvin! Haven''t seen you for months! Is this your girlfriend?" The man who greeted Arvin gave Ang a once-over. This man''s voice sounded so... indecent to her.

    Next moment, she saw a twenty-year-old man in a wine red suit

    With a thin face and dark blue hair. His unruly hair looked like a mop and he seemed a little fat as a whole.

    ording to Ang''s experience, this man must be born to a rich family, but had nothing in his mind.

    Ang was so affirmative because she had seen a lot of men like him. Being born in a rich family, they were spoiled since childhood.

 Chapter 1548 Say Sorry to My Mum

    Baron still looked at Ang after he had greeted Arvin.

    Ang wore a white down garment today with her hair bundled into a bun. Shey her hair on shoulders before dinner. Knowing she would go out for dinner with Arvin, she wore light makeup and had dressed up.

    Obviously, Ang inherited her good appearance from her parents, Chuck and Daisy.

    ''What a beautiful girl.'' Baron''s eyes didn''t stray away from Ang.

    Arvin peered at Baron and then coldly replied to his question, "Yes." After that, he put his hand over Ang''s shoulder and they walked away. They seemed like they didn''t want to talk with Baron at all.

    However, Baron followed up and blocked their path.

    "Howe I never met your girlfriend, Avrin?" Baron said this with his eyes stuck on Ang.

    Ang felt a sense of sickness by his wretched look, so she red at Baron.

    Her angry face made Baron more interested in her. ''Wow, a troublesome one! I like her.''

    "Um, can you stop with the staring? Or you wanna taste my fists?" Arvin''s cold warning drew Baron''s mind back. He stopped looking at Ang immediately

    Because he knew that Arvin was always equal with his words. If he promised something, he would do it.

    "I''m just asking. Don''t be mad, Arvin." Baron restrained himself. He didn''t want to irritate Avrin.

    After a few silent seconds, Baron asked Ang again, "What''s your name, beautiful?"

    Ang didn''t reply to him. She held Arvin''s arms and smiled at him, "I want to shop."

    "Yes, " Arvin gently replied. Then they went past Baron and headed for the parking lot hand in hand.

    Baron was envious of their loving interaction.

    What he didn''t expect was icy Arvin to be so attractive to so many beautiful girls. ''Why is Arvin so popr? He just has a good appearance.''

    Baron felt a little envious. He waved at a man behind him. "What do you want me to do, Baron?"

    "Go and investigate the girl."

    It seemed Baron had a little crush on Ang. He was the kind of person that would get whatever he wanted. Well, this time, Ang was the person he wanted to get.

    Baron assumed that this girl wouldn''t be very important to Arvin because everyone in J City knew th

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    r with no fear.

    Mandy''s mother-inw, Rosie, looked at Ang up and down.Then she exined to Ang with a threatening tone, "She wanted to buy expensive clothes here in the shopping mall, but had no money. I was just educating her. And you, mind your own business!"

    Nobody knew except Ang that Mandy was from a rich family as well, but afterwards she wanted to marry Spencer, so she cut away from her family. After she married, her husband was the only one who made money to support their family.

    "No money? Your son has money. That''s the same. You are a family. Isn''t it reasonable for a husband to buy clothes for her wife who sacrifices so much for the family?" It was obvious that Mandy''s clothes were cheap.

    Back at high school, Mandy was always dressed up like a princess. She wore slight makeup every day. Besides, girls were always jealous of her good taste in clothes. Boys liked to follow her all day.

    But now? Her skin was darkened and her eyes were dull. And with freckles on her face, she looked like those countrified wives.

    To be honest, Ang was shocked to see Mandy in such a situation at her first sight. ''Mandy is only 24 years old. Howe she''s changed so much!'' However, now she understood why. A bad husband and a bad mother-inw.

    "My son earns his money really hard, so she shouldn''t waste a penny!" Rosie exined herself. ''Her family doesn''t care about her any more. Why do I have to care about her!"

 Chapter 1549 I Will Punish You Today

    Spencer was diffident; he didn''t want to talk to Ang anymore, so he grabbed Mandy by the hand and dragged her to the elevator.

    Mandy was holding the baby in her other hand, but suddenly she found herself being caught around the waist and forced to step forward. She lost control of her body and the baby almost fell out of her grasp. Luckily, Mandy righted the baby''s fall with her outstretched arm.

    "Spencer! What are you doing?" Mandy was freaked out, she raised her voice unconsciously. She held the baby in her arms again and tried tofort her.

    Spencer thought Mandy was embarrassing him in public, so he treated her even worse, "Bitch,e back with me! I will teach you a lesson!"

    Rosie couldn''t hold back her temper; she pinched Mandy and scolded her. "What''s wrong with your attitude! Don''t you dare shout at Spencer in public!"

    In front of them, Mandy didn''t dare fight back, not to mention the baby she had to carry. She cried, but she had to apologize to them. "Mom, I''m so sorry¡­"

    Suddenly someone took her hand and pulled her back, "Why did you apologize to them! Mandy, why do you let them treat you like this all the time?"

    Mandy couldn''t figure out who was defending her until now. It was Ang! She called her name with surprise and joy, "Ang? !"

    Arvin had just bought an Oreo ¡¤egg ¡¤ balls for Ang, but she was out of sight now. When he was about to call her, he heard someone shouting Ang''s name in the crowd, so he walked towards the crowd.

    "Well, you know each other, that exins why!" Rosie cast a sneering nce at Mandy.

    However, Spencer didn''t care whether they knew each other or not, he just continued to push Mandy forward. Mandy hurriedly told Ang, "Ang, I have to leave now. You should go back!"

    Ang ignored Mandy''s words, her eyes were burning and she stared at Spencer, who was forcing Mandy to go with him.

    Ang tried to hold back her anger, but she failed. She ran forward and kicked heavily at Spencer''s butt.

    Spencer was not on the alert; he tottered forward and fin

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ently, she stopped in a trance. She was so envious that she couldn''t say a word.

    Finally, Ang saw Mandy who was in a daze. She released Arvin''s hands and walked towards Mandy with a smile, "Mandy, it''s been a long time!"

    Right! They hadn''t seen each other for years! But no one had expected that they would meet on such an off-beat asion.

    "Ang, I miss you so much! You are more beautiful than before!" said Mandy sincerely, and took a careful look at Ang.

    Though they hadn''t met for years, they used to be good friends. There had been no distance between them, the connection was so strong.

    "Aha, is this your daughter? Can I hold her?" The baby didn''t cry anymore. Ang held her hands, they were so soft¡­

    Mandy gave the baby to her, "Of course you can! But she is too little, or she would call you aunt now!"

    Ang took hold of the baby, held her in her arms with great care, and walked towards Arvin like she was presenting a treasure to him, "Big wing, look at her. Isn''t she cute? Look at her eyes, do they look simr to Mandy''s?"

    Arvin worked at the hospital, he was used to seeing numerous newborns every day. But he never held anyone of them. Because he felt quite ufortable¡­ when holding a baby!

    But when Ang held the baby in front of him, he could think of nothing but that there were two cute babies before his eyes.

 Chapter 1550 He Had to Work A Whole Year to Earn So Much Money

    The little baby was very cute when she looked at Arvin with her big eyes, but Arvin thought Ang was a much cuter baby.

    He delivered the ice cream into Ang''s mouth, and she had a bite.

    She also wanted to give a little to the baby in her arms.

    Arvin stopped her, "She is too young to eat such cold food."

    It reminded Ang of Sven''s two sons. When they were babies, they couldn''t eat cold food either.

    This happy atmosphere was disturbed by Spencer. Supported by Rosie, Spencer came forward to face Ang, "Why do you hold my daughter? I promise I will sue you! You must be put into jail!"

    Rosie uncovered her swollen eye. She ran to Ang and tried to snatch her granddaughter back from the assant''s arms.

    Ang moved aside and Rosie caught at thin air. Then Ang told Spencer indifferently, "Just sue me as you please! I''m not afraid of you!"

    "Give me my daughter back!" Spencer''s face was a mass of bruises caused by Ang. He was infuriated.

    "I can tell that you must have often treated Mandy in this way. You are not qualified enough to be a father, nor a husband! Didn''t you notice how your baby was scared of you just now?" Ang was fond of this baby and she didn''t want to give it back to Spencer.

    Spencer lost his temper but he dared not to fight against Ang so he began tomand Mandy.

    "Why don''t you get our daughter back, bitch!"

    Mandy was frightened by his anger and carried out his order automatically.

    Now the mall was about to be closed and the crowds had been driven out.

    Two managers of the mall arrived and one of them said with a smile, "I''m sorry. Our mall is about to close. Could you solve your problems outside?"

    The managers persuaded them to leave to ensure that this event wouldn''t cause their mall any trouble.

    Mandy nodded her head towards the managers and apologized, "I''m so sorry. We are leaving now!"

    Unexpectedly, Rosie released her anger and shouted at the managers, "It''s all your fault to sell such expensive clothes!

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    t.

    "The next time you meet such men like Spence, don''t beat them by yourself. Got it?" Arvin opened the door of his car for her and she got in at once.

    Ang looked at Arvin wide-eyed and told him, "No way! Bastards like Spencer in this world never change unless someone teaches them some manners and beats the living hell out of them!"

    "Do you mean that they will change to good men after being beaten?"

    Ang was speechless at Arvin''s question. After a while, she rejected it, "If Spencer doesn''t change, I will ask Mandy to divorce him! And I will beat him every time I see him!"

    "Divorce?" Arvin was amused by her silly idea. Then he persuaded her, "Don''t ask her to get divorced. Do you know why?"

    It was very nice for Mandy to understand Ang''s kindness. But what if she didn''t understand it?

    Then she would think Ang as a malicious woman trying to tear her family apart. Therefore, persuading Mandy to get divorced would do nothing good to Ang!

    "Yes, I know!" Ang replied and nodded her head.

    "If she really wanted to divorce Spencer, you could help her but you couldn''t..." On their way home, Arvin gave Ang a lot of advice about getting along with others and dealing with some problems.

    As Arvin hardly spoke so many words, Ang was excited and her eyes were glued to him out of admiration.

 Chapter 1551 I Donâ€™t Drink Tea at Night

    Ang had just eaten some ice cream and now she felt drowsy, so she simply said in a desultory tone, "Well¡­ OK¡­"

    She had always known that Arvin was a sexually abstinent man¡­ Oh! Not exactly! He was also a good mentor¡­

    In fact, Ang knew that Arvin was good for her. Besides, he didn''t seem like the sort of person who could say these words easily.

    At Xinhe Garden

    The car pulled up, Ang took a look at Arvin. "Would you like toe over and have a cup of tea?"

    "I don''t drink tea at night." He was looking deep into her eyes.

    "¡­ Would you like toe over?"

    "For what?" He suddenly asked her.

    Ang was baffled. "For what? Just to have a rest!"

    "And?" Arvin leaned over, asking in jest.

    "You can have a rest on my sofa!" Ang felt they were not in the same channel ofmunication, because she had no idea what Arvin was talking about. However¡­ She wouldn''t mind if Arvin wanted to sit on her bed.

    Arvin held her shoulders and took her into his arms. He didn''t make fun of her anymore; instead, he diverted the topic, "Where did you learn Anshizhiluan from?"

    What? Anshizhiluan? What was that? He changed the topic so fast that Ang didn''t realize what it was for a moment.

    It wasn''t until she noticed Arvin''s strange expression that it dawned on her. "Well, it''s a game I yed with several friends before. Fabian learnt it from the Inte and used it to trick me! How do you know about it?"

    Fabian! Again the hacker''s name sent a chill down Arvin''s spine. He frowned, lowered his head and kissed her.

    Well¡­ Did she say anything wrong? This kiss was clearly full of anger, Ang could barely take it.

    Oh! Was it because she mentioned Fabian again? So Ang pushed Arvin away and apologized to him breathlessly, "I was¡­ I was wrong! Big wing, I was wrong¡­"

    "Fine." It would be fine as long as she realized her mistake!

    But then he heard Ang ask of him, "Why did you ask me about that s

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    to thank Ang. She said her husband had been released.

    The farce hade to an end, but Ang couldn''t help thinking whether Arvin would be a wife-beater some day in the future too...

    The next morning

    In the hospital

    Ang leaned on the locker, listening to her father''s chatter, " Ang, howe you left with him without my permission? Have you ever considered my feeling? Does he want to pick you up? I will call him right now¡­"

    "Dad¡­ He didn''t want to pick me up, " Ang retorted.

    But clearly Chuck didn''t believe her, "Ang, he made you cry! You can''t let him be your boyfriend!"

    Ang wanted to tell him, "Dad, it''s toote. I''m totally in love with him¡­" But she didn''t.

    "Ang, I mean it! You''d better keep away from him, or I''ll ask my bodyguards to bring you back to C country!"

    "OK, do as you wish! Keep me at home for my whole life! And make me a joke! Everybody would think I can''t find a boyfriend!"

    Chuck was speechless, "¡­" She really had a silver tongue! "Howe my daughter can''t find a boyfriend? It''s impossible!"

    "Dad!" Ang seemed serious.

    "Yes, Ang?"

    "Dad, you should learn from Mom! She never restricts me!" Mom was the best. Mom would give her a warm hug when she was sad. She could cry her grievances out with Mom.

 Chapter 1552 Someone Fell into The Water

    Her mother had to support her once she found out that Ang had fallen in love with Arvin wholeheartedly.

    But her father, on the other hand, only wanted her to stay away from him! Oh damn the fates that be! The only thing she knew clearly in all this pandemonium was that anything her father said was supposedly for her own benefit.

    Chuck cast a nce over to his wife, who staring eagerly at him, and responded to Ang with a vehement growl to his usual soft-spoken tenor. "Let me tell you the truth. I''m calling because your mother asked me to do so! But fine! I won''t care a fig about you any more! Don''t ask me for my help if you get into trouble someday! So long!"

    Chuck mmed down the phone quickly; Daisy didn''t have time to take in what had happened.

    She inquired, "Hey! It was your idea to call Ang! I had nothing to do with it, and couldn''t have stopped you if I tried. Why would you tell her something like that?"

    Chuck didn''t answer her question and just murmured, "Our daughter is a grown woman now. Or so she thinks. And she takes that to mean, never listen to her elders anymore. No, I won''t let this happen! I''ll call Arvin right now!"

    Arvin had been lucky to meet Chuck at the airport that day because under no circumstances was it permitted to board an airne with dangerous medical equipment like scalpels.

    Were he to have taken his scalpels, that''s a different story, and Arvin may not be alive today to tell it.

    Daisy couldn''t speak for a moment, the fervor of it hit her all in one go. But then, mustering her strength, she said, "Don''t call him! What are you going to tell Arvin? Remember that they''re not engaged yet! Who do you think you are? Are you his father-inw?

    Chuck had nothing to say.

    Chuck was persuaded by Daisy and he gave up the idea of calling Arvin.

    As noon approached, Ang heard that their hospital would hold a ball to celebrate Arvin''s inauguration. The employees of the R and D Department were encouraged to prepare a performance.

    ''How to prepare a performance?'' Ang felt ridiculous about this idea. She thought it much better to give Arvin a gift at night.

    After lunch, Ang wandered around the yard of the hospital. Seeing the sun in the sky, somehow she felt frustrated.

    She got restless every time she thought about her uncertain r

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    you!" Ang warned him and stretched out her right hand.

    Baron wasn''t concentrating on her warning. "Throw Ang in theke now!" Hemanded.

    Then the two men came forward and were ready to execute his order.

    Ang realized that it was time to take action.

    In a sh, she had knocked out the two assistants before Baron noticed what happened.

    Then she grasped Baron''s ears tightly and dragged him to the bank of theke without concerning herself with his crying and moaning for mercy.

    ording to Arvin''s ns, this artificialke was going to be filled with dirt and sand.

    Ang got her phone back from Baron''s hand, then she walked behind him and kicked him heavily in the direction of theke. "Go to theke!" she shouted at him as he fell backwards with nothing to save the fall.

    Baron gave a sharp scream; theke was aroused by huge waves, and Baron was seen no more floating above the surface. Ang indifferently put her cellphone in her pocket, then she shouted, "Someone fell into the water! Help! There is a man jumping into theke tomit suicide!"

    Hearing her scream, the workers who were operating excavators jumped into the water at once to save Baron, who was sinking further into the grainy water.

    Ang left when she saw someone came to save him.

    Later on, Ang was informed by her director to go to the sixth ward of the VVIP Department.

    She had figured out what this was about before she arrived.

    As she came to the VVIP Department, Ang gave a big hug to Lucy and Xenia.

 Chapter 1553 I Will Take Care of Everything for Her

    They wereughing and cracking jokes when suddenly Arvin bounded out of the elevator, followed closely by Kent and Adam.

    Lucy and Xenia had been happy up until they saw Arvin and his retinue, and then they became weak and ran away as fast as they could.

    Ang was left alone; she scratched her head in perplexity, and then walked towards them, "Hi, Dr. Gu, Kent, Adam!"

    Kent smiled at her. Adam nodded his head politely to respond to her greeting. But Arvin just looked deep into her eyes.

    Ang wondered whether he was mad. After all, she had pushed his cousin into theke.

    "Well¡­ It was Baron who had¡­" Ang tried to defend herself, as she felt quite stressful when Arvin kept deathly silent.

    Arvin looked at her; she was clearly nervous. So heforted her, "Nice job!"

    What? This was a shocking response to hear from the director of the hospital. At first, Ang kept her head down because of guilt. But when she heard this, she suddenly raised her head and looked at him, with her eyes shining brightly.

    "What did you say?" Did she hear him wrong? Arvin was¡­ praising her?

    Arvin smiled, "Let''s get in there, how about it?"

    They walked into the sixth ward together. The ward was already filled with people. They circled Baron, who was lying on the hospital bed, showing great concern for his conditions.

    Around the bed were Zack and his wife Susanna, Teresa, Haley, Parker, Tessa, two nurses and two doctors. One of the two doctors was Nita¡­ She was the director of Obstetrics, so it was absurd for her to be here right now.

    Haley was helping Baron drink a bowl of ginger tea when Ang came in. When Baron saw her, he immediately pushed Haley away and shouted abuse at Ang, "Bitch, how dare you have the nerve to push me into theke! Do you want to die? I will teach you¡­ Arvin, you are here."

    His angry abuse vanished in Arvin''smanding presence.

    Seeing Baron recoiling, Haley put down

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ron was Haley and Parker''s favorite child. If Ang didn''t admit her mistake and apologize to Baron, Haley wouldn''t leave the matter at that.

    But Arvin wasn''t an easygoing person, so she had to persuade Ang to apologize.

    What she hadn''t expected was that Arvin should treat her as other people. He took hold of Ang tightly in his hand and didn''t allow Ang to leave him.

    He was persistent, "Mom, you can talk to her after Kentes back."

    Teresa was speechless, "¡­"

    Everyone else in this room was also out of words, "¡­"

    Hiding behind Arvin, Ang looked up at Arvin''s back with admiration. How could he be so handsome and charming!

    She felt that she was in love with him each passing day¡­

    Soon, Kent brought two men into the ward.

    Baron was anxious when he saw them. "Why are you here? Fuck off!"

    Kent brought Baron''s stooges here.

    When they got in, you could see bruises on their faces. It seemed that¡­ they''d been beaten.

    The one who wore a colorful jacket gave Baron a nce, "Baron, we don''t want toe here either¡­" They resisted speaking the truth at first. But several people surrounded them and forced them to speak.

    Kent told the nurses and the doctor to leave, and then turned to the two men he had brought here, "You may speak now."

 Chapter 1554 I Wanted to Pursue Her

    The man who stood transfixed in his colorful jacket was fully aware that everyone present came from a long line of influential people. Through their very assembly, they exuded intimidation. So he dared not offend them. He had to confess the truth immediately because this was the only right thing to do in this situation. "Well, it was Baron who told us, " he began politely, "to investigate Ang''s working life, and to escort her back to him... He told us his main attraction to her was that she seemed like the kind of person who knew how to have some fun...and so he wished to have fun... with her."

    "You''re lying I never said anything of the sort! Take it back this instant!" Baron convulsed rigorously from his bound position on the bed. He suddenly broke free with a jolt and stood up facing his user. Next, heunched into an attack of the man.

    Arvin issued amand to Kent by way of a cold re, and Kent set to peeling the two men apart.

    When the man had enough breathing-room again, and felt at ease to continue his ount, he said, "It was when we arrived at the hospital..." And from here, the man was at liberty to speak his truth, and he did so quiet calmly. Every wrongdoing Baron had done came to light in an unexaggerated manner so as to preserve the sanctity of the facts. When the man finished, everybody in the ward became like Roman statues, quiet and still.

    Who was right and who was wrong - the deliberation didn''t take long. It was obvious to everyone.

    Haley''s face turned pale; the heated stares fell like daggers on her son, but still, she had to do something to save his reputation and his dignity. "It doesn''t matter what he says, " she bargained, "she still should never push people intoke! It''s by a stroke of luck that my son was saved! Would you imagine what would have happened if no one came to rescue him? Would you condone murder? I, his mother, may never be able to see his face again!"

    "When she bes a murderer, she will be liable to apologize, " said Arvin with nerves of steel. "For now, she owes you nothing." There wasn''t a hint of contrition behind Arvin''s icy eyes, all thaty there was indifference and impartiality, and he didn''t give a toss over what other people thought. He said his piece, and finally dragged Ang out of the ward.

    They were followed shortly after by Teresa, and slowly the others filed out in twos.

    Left alone with Tessa, Parker, and Baron, Haley went berserk and smashed the cups and kettle. The ngor of the metal echoed throughout the corridor.

    Tessa walked towards Haley and mped her arm like a vice. "Mom, listen. You don''t have to be so mad, alright? Let''s just put it all behind us. There''s really no point getting angry."

    The point Tessa was tacitly hinting at was that Baron''s wr

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    r. She would always like to solve her own problems using Kung Fu.

    "Don''t try to solve your problems alone next time. If you meet someone like Baron again, tell the bodyguards to drive him away. I will take care of the rest for you." The door of the elevator pinged opened, and they walked out.

    "OK, I will." Ang hurriedly promised him. To avoid bringing trouble on Arvin, she had to start using the bodyguards!

    After leaving Arvin, Ang hummed and skipped along to the Research and Development department.

    Arriving, someone was there demanding her to stop and turn around.

    Ang turned back, it was Professor Cheng. It was strange; he usually ignored her, why did he call her now?

    Ang greeted him politely enough, with a confused look on her face.

    "Tell me, did you invent this?" he demanded of her immediately, skipping such pleasantries. He took out a ss bottle behind his back.

    There was blue liquid inside it. Yes, Ang had to admit she was familiar with it; it was the fruit of herbor, the super drug she''d been working on for the past several days. "Swish!" Ang ran to him, "Professor Cheng, how could you take my belongings without my permission?"

    But he didn''t feel ashamed or embarrassed, instead, he put the ss bottle into his pocket and waved at her.

    "Tell me, how did you go about inventing this? What inspired you, hmm?"

    It was totally imprudent for a professor to act so interrogatory to Ang. "I won''t tell you!" she said, inciting his anger. "It''s business secret!" If she finished it, she would be able to apply for another fortuitous patent!

    Stevens Cheng thought for a while, "It''s okay if you refuse to tell me. But if you have any questions, don''t expect any answers from me anymore."

    Now Ang felt embarrassed, because she had just asked him a question before she went to see Baron.

 Chapter 1555 How Dare You Eat Them

    If it pertained to work, Stevens Cheng usually had no problem exining things to people.

    Ang curled her lips in. "I''ll ask someone else." She said this to Stevens, but still followed him to his office as if to ask him the question.

    "Who? Chuck? Sven? or maybe Arvin, eh?"

    "... Why do you ask it like that? Yes I''ll ask one of them, what of it?"

    Stevens had apletely different view of Ang because of her bottled concoction. "Tell me the reason why you mixed the two solutions..."

    Because Ang was no hussy and always told the truth, she dly revealed her reasons.

    When they finished discussing the form, Ang looked at Stevens with a lot of admiration. "Professor, if I''m your apprentice, I promise I will never bring shame on you! On the contrary, you will be proud of me! When I get the patent, people will know the name Ang. And they''ll speak highly of you, my master. What do you think?"

    Wait for a moment! Something''s wrong!

    Was she taking advantage of Stevens'' goodwill towards her? "Okay. Let''s talk about it differently..."

    Ang was being too preachy and it irritated Stevens. She talked with him for a long period; so much so that eventually Stevens felt whittled down with irritation, and he finally gave up. She would be his apprentice.

    In fact, it was Arvin who changed Stevens'' mind, not her.

    Ang called him directly when she thought Stevens would not take her on. So Arvin decided to have a chat with him.

    Ang was not privy to the details of their discussion, but Arvin irritated the professor several times, and Stevens scolded him: "This is utterly unprofessional, and I don''t want to see you anymore! ...... I''ll have to talk to your grandmother if you carry on like this. How dare you and Ang try to bully me!"

    Ang watched the conversation on the phone while munching on some pumpkin seeds, sitting on the couch waiting.

    After a long while, Stevens finally hung up the phone. When he found what Ang was eating, he waspletely irritated again, "You little evil...where

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    she fell back in aghast, feeling something besides sexual excitement budding below her waist. Something very, very wrong.

    Horror! She was menstruating!

    Suddenly, she pushed Arvin off and rushed into the rest room! Arvin waspletely lost!

    He banged on the door in impotent frustration. Ang found something to clean herself up with.

    Her face was red hot, "What''s... What''s up?"

    "Are you ying a trick on me?" Arvin''s boner was wide awake, burgeoning with power; but he would get no relief, and it sent him into a spiral.

    He couldn''t control himself.

    When she emerged he couldn''t help shoving his tongue down her throat to reignite the passion from before. He waspletely lost in her sweet appearance and expected her to act docile like a cat. It was a totally different experience from the time she roofied him and yfully forced him to ejacte while unconscious.

    "No. No..." Ang said guiltily.

    How bad! She couldn''t tell him that she had roofied himst time they had sex. She knew it was naughty, but only mildly. She had also taken a bad drug herself for contraception which was basically poison.

    Which exined the strange menstrual disorder now... It was one week early.

    His present waspletely in shambles.

    On the bed, Ang hugged Arvin closely, "Big Wing, I will buy you a new present someday! What a wet nket!"

 Chapter 1556 She Had never Felt Hurt on Her Period

    "It doesn''t matter." He kissed her on the lips and replied, "I have received the best gift."

    Everything brought him joy now, even the lust-filled kiss of a woman dressed as a cat.

    Ang''s pity for Arvin grew and she burst into tears of horror whileying in his arms.

    She hated herself for having robbed Arvin of his manhood. She also hated herself for not being able to control her body and having ruined the gift that she had worked so hard on. Seriously, it was hard toe by a box that she could fit in, and then lie in it in a puddle of leather with the heat sting all day; she really wondered how long she could stay there before she liquefied.

    Arvin asked her with a smile, "Are you crying?"

    He held her chin up and saw her unhappy face. Luckily, there was no tears in her eyes.

    He had calmed down by now, his bull-like fervor dissipated, and his erection died down to a semi. If she hadn''t had that little ident, he might havemitted an unforgivable mistake.

    He envisioned tying her body down with duct tape and reallyying into her hard. He really wanted Ang''s body, but... he was not qualified to have it.

    "Do you have brown sugar?" He asked her.

    Ang shook her head, "No, I don''t." As far as she knew, many women used brown sugar to kill the pain of menstruation.

    But she had never felt hurt on her period so she didn''t need brown sugar.

    During school, many girls envied her painless periods.

    "Lie down, I''ll go and buy some brown sugar for you." Arvin scratched her head gently. ''Maybe Ang is a legend tough girl, '' Arvin thought.

    Ang pulled his hand and told him, "Don''t go please. I don''t need any."

    When she lived with her parents, their servant would prepare a ss of brown sugar water for her when she was on her period. She drank it every time but she really didn''t need it.

    In order for Arvin to believe her, she stood up to do several jumping jacks. "Look! Like I told you, I''m fine!"

    If she was really hurt, even one jumping jack would have reduced her to a quivering tumor.

    Arvin watched with satisfaction her bouncing breasts, and reluctantly epted her demand. He yanked her back to the bed. "Sleep now. I''ll leave after you fell asleep."

    Although Ang was strong, Arvin still wanted to care for her as if she wasn''t. He wished to pour concern over her.

    But no, Ang thought with anxiety, don''t go! Why would he leave her? All she wanted was his touch, and she''d feel better. She put her arms

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    ouse and entered. Teresa was sitting in the passenger seat of Arvin''s car. She got out as soon as it clinked to a stop against the gate.

    Teresa came around the other side and let Mrs. Gu out. She supported her carefully. "Wee home, Mom!" she said with a smile.

    Mrs. Gu put her hand on Teresa''s. "I''m so happy to see you!" The true reason she came back was to stop Arvin from marrying other women she didn''t like.

    It was Saturday and all the family were at home. They greeted Mrs. Gu one by one.

    Mrs. Gu was surrounded by her family and everybody was busy serving and chatting with her.

    After ten straight minutes of chat, Rom said, "Grandma, you must have been tired after such a long journey. Why not have a rest upstairs? Our servant has cleaned your room."

    "Okay!" Supported by Bob and Arvin, Mrs. Gu stood up and was ready to go to her bedroom.

    Arvin was going to leave, but he was called back by his grandma. "Arvin,e here. I have some questions for you."

    After a moment''s consideration, Arvin followed Mrs. Gu to her room.

    Then the rest people scattered and went to do their own business.

    Only Susanna, Haley and Baron were left in the living room. "Arvin is our grandma''s favorite child. She only asked Arvin to pick her up at the airport when she arrived in J City. Now she talked with Arvin alone. I don''t understand why our grandma could like such an indifferent child, " Susanna said maliciously.

    Haley certainly knew that her mother was fond of Arvin. ncing at her son who was ying stupid games on his cellphone, Haley felt fretful. "Get out and do some work, you ingrate! Get out of my sight!" shemanded.

 Chapter 1557 You Donâ€™t Tell Me Anything

    Baron didn''t continue speaking. He found it all so baffling that his mother didn''t react the way he''d thought. He thought she''d be annoyed, but lo and behold, she stood motionless, unfazed, almost even serene, one could say.

    He would be sailing a yacht surrounded by bubbling effigies of the most beautiful women across the pacific, partying with his friends, if his mom didn''t call him home.

    Go now! The thought enticed him so much he leapt off the sofa immediately and left the Gu family home.

    Teresa pulled on Arvin''s sleeve and said to him, "Arvin, to please your grandmother, you have to mention something about your rtionship with Nita. Okay? It will make her so happy, you know."

    Arvin replied by way of a faint, insincere nce. "Oh mom, don''t you worry your pretty little head!"

    "Fine, " said Teresa, breathing a sigh of relief. Finally! she thought. She was so delighted that Arvin had finallye around to the right side of thinking, had surrendered his facetious attempts to persuade them that he was above Nita.

    But in the end, Arvin added, "I will...will not mention it!"

    What! No! Teresa was speechless! She had been duped!

    On the other side of the house, when only grandmother and grandson were left present in the room, Lily was browsing over the various herbs that were growing loftily from the balcony. All of the herbs were well-preserved, glossy, and must''ve been regrly exposed to the sun.

    Lily smiled in approbation. She had an inkling that their growth was Arvin''s doing.

    "Arvin, " she inquirednguidly while examining the herbs. "Will there be some sort of celebration at the hospital recently?" None of the herbs were out of check so she decided to have a chat with Arvin.

    Arvin leaned against the balcony door and noticed his grandmother, nose busy in the thyme. He suspected what was on her mind and answered evasively. "Hum..."

    "I didn''t ask you in the car just now, but please tell me what happened between you and Nita." It had made the news in Green Cold Country that Arvin, director general of the hospital, had been living with fellow colleague Nita.

    But Lily knew better than to believe the news.

    Arvin stood stiffly, awkwardly, against the ss door. He shifted from foot to foot, reluctant to bring up the whole history of it again. So he changed the subject, "Grandma, I''m sorry, but is there anything else you wish to ask me?"

    Lily turned round to look at Arvin. "Arvin, how do you expect me to help you if you act so taciturn? There''s nothing I can do if you don''t tell me anything about your life."

    Arvin replied to her, "It''s all right, grandma. I don''t need anyone''s help, and I''ve never asked for it. I can do everything myself because I''m n

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    f the Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology, Ms. Nita and her team to bring you a one-off dance performance!"

    Nita was met with apuse and shouts from the tongue-waving male colleagues.

    Ang looked at the stage in surprise. Wearing a thin and sexy dance dress, Nita came on with a group of women.

    She couldn''t help looking at Arvin. "Why are you looking at me? Look at the performance on stage! It is Ms Nita!"

    There was a sour note in what should have been a mellifluous voice, which made Arvinugh out loud.

    Ang poked him bashfully. "What are youughing at? Just watch the show!"

    As the DJ music rang out, several women on stage began to dance enthusiastically and enchantingly.

    With just a few moves, there were undting like serpents which drove the crowd wild into a cacophony of steamy whistles and screams.

    Ang looked at the stage. "That''s so crazy!" Ang was bbergasted by Nita''s voluptuous movements, she almost drooled!

    Arvin just nced at the stage and then set his eyes on the woman slouching next to him. The appearance of Ang left Arvin with a feeling ofparative disgust. He wasn''t as turned on, like she was. Her mouth was watering!

    "Arvin, Arvin, look at the enchanting figure of Ms. Nita, well well well......" Ang bet it felt good to press one''s body against hers. "What do you think?"

    "Well!" He was not interested in Nita, and he made that known with a perfunctory answer.

    Ang heard his word, but couldn''t believe his disinterest. She looked back at Arvin angrily, "Did you just say ''Well''?"

    Well? Arvin smiled with satisfaction at her confusion, and thought, ''I''m making her jealous now, am I?''

    Then he closed the gap between his lips and her ear and whispered, "For me, Ang has the greatest serpentine figure, and you..."

 Chapter 1558 Congratulations on Your Promotion

    Suddenly, Ang whisked herself off the seat and stood above the seated audience. Her face turned red with embarrassment as she shoved Arvin''s shoulder away. "Go away! I don''t want to sit with you! You''re nothing but a bad guy!"

    Despite her outburst, Arvin still felt a deep attraction for this woman, enough to disregard her entire uncouth reproach.

    ...

    About ten minutester, it was Ang''s turn onstage, so she got up and left Arvin to his own devices. She power-walked to backstage in a fit watching Arvin, who removed himself and sat back at the front.

    From his re-positioning, Nita got to see who Arvin had been sitting next to, and she was not pleased. She had danced for his reciprocation, but now she wasn''t sure if he had even deigned to watch her performance.

    People gradually lost their interest in the show since there were too many song and dance numbers. The host noticed their fatigue and hopped up onstage with renewed vigor in his tone as he announced the next act. It was just in time, too. "Next is Ang, from the Research and Development Department. Her show is entitled Little Chips Light Great Fires!"

    Being that Ang was the gossip subject of the whole hospital right now, as well as Chuck''s daughter, the room awoke in a stir of anticipation.

    Ang sighed upon hearing the name of her show. She was not a talented girl and had spent a lot of timeing up with the name of the show!

    Ang donned her white coat, dusted off her cap and mask, and traipsed onstage with all her equipment.

    Two desks had beenid out onstage. The audience were rapt, if not a little confused.

    What was Ang doing? they wondered.

    The options were do a song or dance, and it was usually an excuse to wear one''s most expensive dress; instead, Ang just wore her work clothes.

    It could be her low-key personality, her independent spirit, or... her dedication to work.

    That''s what people like Nita would think, but in reality, Ang didn''t actually think much about what to wear; the performance, instead, would speak for itself.

    All the chemical solutions she prepared were very special. It was aborious craft, but she would focus simply on how to extract each of them.

    The ambient music began to y from somewhere deep behind the stage. Ang poured out one

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    e night sky dissolved.

    The performance was officially over.

    When the light was turned on, there were only two desks and a suitcase prepared by Ang.

    "Thank you all!" Ang walked down the steps of the stage to a standing ovation which had been ringing since the fireworks had started.

    When all the shows were finished, the voting began.

    Unsurprisingly, Ang won first ce.

    She hadn''t expected such a result, though, because her performance didn''t express any significant meaning; to her, it was all simple chemical calctions, and routine. But to the audience, it represented so much more. The visual impacts brought about by her show were great and conducive with the theme of innovation. It expressed the element and spirit of the Research and Development Department.

    Arvin went to the stage and presented the award to Ang.

    She stood in the center of the stage and watched Arvin walking to her.

    Under the arrangement of the host, Arvin took the trophy and stood in front of Ang.

    People knew the affair between Ang and Arvin, so they became excited when Arvin gave the award to Ang and hugged her.

    "Ang, you are the best!" He kissed on her hair secretly.

    Ang smiled, "It was just a trick! I feel embarrassed to take the first prize."

    It was just a chemical effect, after all.

    Arvin released her and told her in low voice, "I''m crazy about your performance. You are so special to me!"

    At that moment, his eyes were full of happiness and love. Ang stared at him directly...

 Chapter 1559 You Slapped Me How Dare You!

    Once he had said this, Arvin ran offstage in a flurry because everyone was kicking up a ruckus about Ang and him being together in the public eye.

    After the party, Ang nned to ask Arvin out, but she figured that Arvin might have a dinner party with seniors in the hospital.

    Atst, Ang left the hospital alone with her trophy.

    In the office of Director of Obstetrics and Gynecology.

    "Bang!" Nita took off her dacing costume and angrily threw it onto the ground.

    Susan, who was close by, was scared out of her wits by Nita''s reaction. As Nita''s assistant, she had never seen Nita so at a loss that she would throw things. It just wasn''t respectable behavior for a woman of her social standing.

    However, when she thought about it a bit more at length, she realised that Nita''s anger was totally reasonable because she always strove to be number one, no matter what. Now it had been robbed, Nita didn''t know how to act.

    Tonight, Nita lost her chance to win first ce to Ang; but what a spectacle, that night sky and those fireworks! Nita always hated Ang. How could Nita react with any but anger? Susan mused to herself.

    Just then, Nita was thinking about the audience''s reaction, and how they had voted for stars and trinkets over Nita''s supreme dancing talent, and it aided to piss her off.

    ''Now everybody in the hospital knows that Ang is daughter of Chuck and she has a close rtionship with Arvin... They voted for her only for the sake of Chuck and Arvin.

    There''s no way they could see actual talent behind the girl; it was a farce.'' Nitaforted herself in this fashion as a way to alleviate the envy she felt towards Ang.

    Next moment, she asked Susan, "Where is Ang right now?" Nita''s sudden words shocked Susan a little like a knife in the dark. Susan obediently took out her cell phone and rang the R and D department.

    Three minutes passed. Ang was found. "Director Zhen, Ang has just walked out of the department and is heading for the parking lot as we speak."

    In the parking lot.

    Just as Ang pressed the rm button for her car, about to waltz over and settle in for the long drive home, two people emerged from the darkness and obstructed her route.

    Ang smiled calmly after she saw clearly who they were. "Hello, Director Zhen. Don''t you know that old saying, ''great barkers are no biters''?"

    Nita was irritated by Ang''s humiliating sentence. She was so angry at this moment that she couldn''t say a word, except "Ang you!" She had never met someone like Ang, w

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    . And if shees back within the following two years, do you think she will give Arvin up to you instead of me, her best friend?"

    ''Nita and Rosa are friends? I''ve never heard about that. And they both love Arvin. What a scandalous rtionship between them!'' Ang thought to herself. "So if Rosa, a good friend of yours,es back and finds out that you slept with her fiance, do you think she will be friends with you any more?" Ang didn''t forget to fight back.

    "That''s none of your business! I came for you tonight to tell you to leave Yao Hospital if you are a sensible girl. You don''t want to humiliate yourself. What if Rosaes back next year, or I get married to Arvin? Then what do we call you? A mistress?"

    ''A mistress?

    Nita is so good. She took me as a mistress!'' Ang was getting angry, but she tried to stay calm.

    "If Rosaes back, that makes you a mistress. Not me. Why do I have to leave Arvin? Who do you think you are? He has chosen me and he loves me. All you are is the afterbirth." ''Why does Nita like to humiliate me? What will she get from this?'' Ang was overtly unhappy.

    Nita looked at Ang and replied, "Fine. But let me remind you of something. After Arvin and I moved in together, I''ve never used a prophctic. So don''t be so surprised if I get pregnant some day." Nita ended herst word with a cold, cryptic smile.

    Then she left the parking lot without any pleasantries, and Ang had no chance to say anything back; she was left dumbfounded and a little chilled from their encounter.

    After Nita left, Ang stood there for quite a long time, feeling her heart torn apart, and devoured endlessly, over and over. Then she got in her car.

 Chapter 1560 I Donâ€™t Want to See Him Again

    In Stanley''s apartment

    Stanley couldn''t take his eyes of Ang since she was screaming and crying wildly, heaped up in Nancy''sforting arms. He seldom came back home so early as today. He nned to spend more time after work with his girlfriend, Nancy, but now his wish was ruined by Ang.

    Atst, he couldn''t stand her crying any more, so he took out his cell phone and called Arvin toe get her. "Yeah, where are you, Arv?"

    Arvin had to leave the loud room to speak. "I''m eating with clients. What''s the matter?"

    "How long does it take you to eat?" Stanley asked rudely. He would have been sleeping with Nancy if it weren''t for Ang.

    "About 20 minutes. Why?" Arvin felt a sense of impatience from Stanley''s voice.

    "Your girl is crying in Nancy''s arms at my house." Stanley took a look at Ang. She was still blubbering.

    He would have caught her by the hair and thrown her in the garbage pail had not Nancy stole her away in her arms for a sob sesh. It was unfortunate that Ang had called ahead of time to schedule the waterworks.

    ''My girl?'' Arvin wondered in mind who on earth that could be before Ang''s image showed up like an error. "What is she crying for?" Arvin was curious and a little worried.

    "Well, they are scolding you, Arvin. In their eyes, you are an asshole, who has two-timed Ang!" Stanley couldn''t help telling Arvin the truth. He felt it would get him here faster, and he was not wrong. Between the unstoppable trifecta of Rosa, Nita and Ang, Arvin had three-timed Ang, to be more urate about it.

    Arvin tried hard to recall where he had gone wrong, and how he could have made her cry without even being present. How could she consider him an asshole?

    He told Stanley there must have been some mimunication, because he hadn''t even seen Ang since the talent show, and everything had gone swimmingly there, he felt. "Keep an eye on her. I will be there soon."

    "Okay, I don''t care big guy. Just hurry up and get over here!" Stanley urged.

    Arvin nodded.

    Stanley was never so eager to see Arvin before. It must have really been a wet one. Ang was clutching Nancy''s hand like a vice-grip, and turned the tears on and off like a sprinkler.

    Stanley wondered why Ang had so many tears; at the rate she was going, she would end up getting dehydrated. He pictured his home being flooded and having to craft some kind of ridiculous IKEA boat to navigate the deadly pools of water to his fridge to get that special club sandwich he''d ordered.

    At 9:30, the door bell rang. Stanley opened it and found Arvin standing there. He hurried in as fast as he could. Stanley felt set free as soon as he saw Arvin.

    At

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    tive. Things between Arvin and Ang were far from over, nor would they be happy for some time.

    Arvin and Ang were still in the neighborhood at this point, and Ang almost wriggled free from Arvin''s hog-tied over-the-shoulder grasp; she dreamed of escaping barefoot down the deserted streets.

    Arvin immediately followed her in case she got cold since the streets were primitively cold outside.

    Soon Arvin bundled Ang up in the car. Sitting in the back seat, Ang covered her face for fear of meeting eyes with Arvin.

    He saw her andunched into an eloquent exnation. "Such is life and life is idental, is it not Ang? And so was my action, because it is natural."

    However, Ang seemed apathetic in the back seat.

    "Let me tell you why, Ang..." Arvin kept on exining.

    "I won''t listen to you, so you''d better say nothing now." Ang resisted. ''No matter what reasons he gives, just remember he slept with Nita and never told you, '' she thought bitterly.

    He sighed regretfully. He took her dirty socks off, put on her shoes for her like he was her father, and then he went back to his seat.

    The car drove swiftly all the way out of the cul-de-sac. Finally, it stopped at Xinhe Garden.

    Ang jumped out of the car before Arvin had even parallel parked.

    He harangued her and caught her by the wrist once she had taken a few steps. No one could beat Arvin in a footrace; he would always catch her, no matter what. She was the rat, he was the cheetah.

    In the elevator, Ang had to stand in the corner since Arvin kept approaching her, and it scared her to no end.

    "You''ll live with me here in this apartment, Ang, " said Arvin ominously. "Till I say it''s okay to leave. You understand?"

    Ang was so surprised and she barked, "Why?"

 Chapter 1561 She Did A Good Job

    Arvin stared at her close and gave Ang a Kabedon. "Come on Ang, you know you hold my romantic allegiance. Did I say I even liked Nita? No. It won''t happen again. In fact, you can be in charge of who I live with from now on, alright?"

    Soon, the elevator door pinged open and they walked out to her apartment.

    Ang jolted in first and tried to shut the door on Arvin.

    But nothing could resist his mammoth strength, so he wedged the door and flung it open effortlessly and came in atst.

    He removed his shoes and sped her hands on the couch as they talked. "Did Nita tell you this? Is that how you found out?"

    "That isn''t the point! You had sex with her." Ang looked at him with scorn and whipped her hands free.

    If he didn''t deny it, she would steel her resolve and send him packing.

    Arvin said reluctantly, "I said it was an ident..."

    "So, that means you did have sex?" Ang tried to control her emotion.

    Meanwhile, Arvin remained silent.

    Ang stood up suddenly and pushed him out of her apartment, "Get out! Get out!" Their rtionship had already been contaminated withplications because of the whole Rosa thing but now there was a third party! When she thought of Arvin''s stone grey b of a body pounding the deliquescent flesh of Nita it sent a shiver down her spine.

    And if it was an ident, what did the roofied sex with Ang mean besides a ck-out in memory? Was that also an ident? Because to Ang it had meant a lot.

    Anyway, Arvin found himself on the threshold of Ang''s apartment begging for mercy. She mmed the door on him.

    Arvin felt fretful and leaned one hand t on the wide door. After a long while, he called Kent, "Can the monitoring be repaired?"

    "Yes, but it might take some time..."

    "How long?"

    "About one week!"

    "One week?" That was way too long for Arvin! He was unwilling to wait even one day! It had to bepleted tonight. "You fool. Make contact with Purple Charm and repair the monitoring at any price." Arvin was suspicious of the whole event. The monitoring of that day when he had sex was broken and all

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    to p others no matter what happened."

    "Mum, I don''t want to do this. Let the two girls solve their own problems!" Arvin didn''t want to hear Nita''s name being mentioned when he was trying to rx.

    "Well, if Ang were pped by Nita, what would you do? Will you let it go the way you''re doing now?"

    "... Mum, " he responded coldly, "You already know my answer! Good night!" Then, he hung up the phone and didn''t give Teresa the chance to chip in one of her nosy one-liners.

    Arvin looked at his phone and pictured Ang''s tender, joyous visage.

    He cared about her, and called Ang, but he couldn''t get through to her.

    He sighed, "Okay, it will be better to let her have a little peace. Just a little. God knows I have urges I need to fulfill. I can make decisions only when I find out the truth."

    So, he left his phone on the table and went to the bathroom to rx.

    Next morning, Ang was almostte for work because of her sleeplessness the night before. So, she rushed to the research and development department in a hurry.

    Although she was not in the charge of anyone, she was introduced to the faculty by Arvin and didn''t want to bring him any troubles.

    When she changed her coat in the changing room, a woman in white coat, mask and hat stood barring her way. Ang didn''t notice who it was because of her bad mood. So, she moved to the other side to let the woman pass.

 Chapter 1562 She Just Left for A Blind Date

    But instead of getting out of the way, the woman in the coat followed Ang''s step, barring her path at every attempt. It totally weirded Ang out. So Ang walked to the right, but the woman still followed her, and stood in her path again.

    Ang raised her head suddenly to meet the face of her obstructive counterpart, about to get angry. But when she found the familiar eyes, she shouted, "Nancy, Nancy, why are you at work?"

    Nancy removed the mask and smiled, "I''m feeling all better despite nearly dying a few days ago from several hundred stab wounds, so I can go back to work!"

    "Oh my god that''s great news!" Last night, she talked a lot with Stanley and finally he allowed her to go to work today. To give Ang a surprise, Nancy got up early this morning, called the director of the research and development department and then went to work.

    Ang and Nancy hugged together happily and Ang felt much better right now that her soulmate was here with her atst.

    With thepany of Nancy, Ang would be able to work for a capitalist happily. It was like being back in university, she felt, with all the schoolgirlish tittering as before. Later, Arvin called Ang several times, but Ang didn''t answer him because she was still infuriated with his womanizing ways.

    She didn''t text him before so why would she text him now? Silly man.

    You know what actually, Ang did almost answer her phone when Arvin rang, but she had seen Nita getting on his silvery Pagani. Therefore, she was mad again and decided not to answer.

    So she obviously hung up the phone again which was exmatory behavior altogether!

    Arvin looked at his phone sadly. "It''s the time to see Ang, " he said ominously as if he were going to a funeral.

    "Arvin, I''m very happy to see your grandmother with you." At the lunch time, Kent went to Nita''s office and told her Doctor Gu invited her to have a dinner with his grandmother tonight.

    In fact, she always knew that Lily didn''t like her and was not supportive about her rtionship with her grandson Arvin; the whole thing stunk of rivalry. But tonight, his grandmother asked her to have dinner with her. Teresa must''ve put her up to it because there was no way that she would''ve gone along willingly, knowing how dearly she

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    rgin! I found that out when I felt her pulse!"

    Arvin looked at Lily suddenly, "Are you sure about that?"

    "Of course!" She had been working on traditional Chinese medicine for her whole life and couldn''t be called a famous doctor if she couldn''t find out whether Nita was a virgin or not.

    Arvin had a lot of faith in Lily. Right now, he was waiting for the monitoring to be repaired.

    Here was another question... Who was the girl he''d slept with that night? At present, Ang was the prime suspect.

    "Thank you, grandmother!" Arvin couldn''t wait to leave the Gu family home once he''d found out this unbelievable truth.

    When he was in Xinhe Garden, he couldn''t get through to Ang''s phone. Therefore, he called Nancy and she said, "Okay. Doctor Gu. Ang just left by way of Fabian''s private ne."

    "Where is she going?"

    "The New Year ising! We somehow all forgot about it. She has to celebrate the new year with her family!"

    Arvin was speechless.

    A lot of people were not happy in the new year such as Arvin, Nita and Ang...

    Arvin called Sven. "Director Gu, are you paying New Year''s rates just to call me?"

    "Where is Ang?"

    Ang had not answered his phone for almost one month. Arvin was going to give her a good lesson when he saw her.

    "Ang? She just left for a blind date! My mum arranged this. Maybe she has been at the rendezvous... Hello, are you still there, Arvin?" Sven looked at his phone andughed when he saw that Arvin had mysteriously hung up mid-sentence.

 Chapter 1563 Why do You Hide from Me

    From the benign darkness came a familiar voice to Sven''s ears. "Brother, what are you doing home?"

    Ang, who had just woken up from a shallow and restive sleep, pressed the ball of her palm into one of her eyes and stared at the figure of Sven out of perplexity.

    "Ang, you''re awake? I came back because I forgot something. What are you doing downstairs?" Sven hesitated, ''Should I tell my sister about Arvin''s call or not? What kind of brother would I be if I don''t?''

    "I couldn''t sleep well. I was thirsty. I''m getting a drink of water." Presently, she went straight down to the kitchen to get herself a ss of lukewarm, limey water.

    "Okay. That''s understandable. You''ve had a long, exciting week. You''re probably all jacked up from that still. But you do need to rest. So go upstairs and sleep." As she turned, Sven mulled it over onest time. He decided against familial ties, he wouldn''t tell his sister about the call.

    Ang went back to her room upstairs, and when she got there, the phone was ringing out again. It was Arvin...

    She didn''t answer her phone out of anxiety for what it portended. But sooner rather thanter, a text message popped up from Arvin. The message was almost as cruel as a call in terms of the anxiety and stress it caused Ang. The message read: "If you don''t answer the phone, I''m going to C Country to talk to your mum!"

    ...

    It started to ring again, and this time Ang answered. "What do you want?" she asked rudely. A little too rudely, so she added, "Director Gu."

    "Ang, who allowed you to go on this blind date? Come back to my apartment immediately!" Ang, who still strove to wipe the sleeps out of her eyes, was confused. The words swum up into her consciousness and dashed away again, meaninglessly.

    ''What is he talking about? A blind date?'' "What blind date? I''m sleeping at my home..."

    Arvin''s anger disappeared upon hearing her soft spoken voice.

    Impulsion is the devil''s sin! And that made Ang his weak spot! He wasn''t able to calm his passions from exploding one by one. Especially not when they rted to Ang.

    ''Okay! I was teased by Sven!''

    "What blind date?" Ang asked him.

    Arvin coughed and said, "Nothin

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    Arvin came back and held her in his arms.

    "Ang."

    "Yes..." She was still shy and felt embarrassed.

    Arvin enjoyed her smell, "Why are you with Fabian? And why do you hide from me?"

    "What? No..." ''Okay. He meant that night.'' She remembered thatst time, Fabian insisted on sending her back home.

    Later, she stopped talking. Arvin touched her face, "Stay away from Fabian and don''t hide from me anymore!"

    If she could hide from him, she would not stay with him right now...

    When she received Arvin''s call, she was so excited that she changed her clothes immediately and rushed out.

    "Okay." She promised him since she knew she couldn''t hide from him.

    Arvin held her in his arms tightly, "You must have poisoned me! Your love is too potent. How could I be so crazy about you!" He missed her so much in the one month they''d been apart.

    "Why did you say that?" Ang raised her head and looked at his handsome jaw.

    Arvin smiled at her and said nothing.

    Now, their problem had been sessfully solved.

    He was not angry if she promised not hide from him any more...

    The environment in the room was so beautiful and erotic that Ang couldn''t help holding him tightly and put her head on his chest.

    She missed his embrace and his chest so much...

    Late in the afternoon, they held each other''s hand and left City of Rose.

    "Oh, my god!" Suddenly, Ang lowered her head... She ran into Daniel almost as soon as they left the hotel!

 Chapter 1564 Sheâ€™s My Girl

    Daniel was being tailed by a few of his own subordinates, which lent him an ominous air.

    Ang felt nervous and guilty. She lowered her head at once and said inwardly to herself, "Don''t see me! Don''t see me..." She was so nervous that she almost forgot that Arvin and Daniel were best friends.

    She just felt Arvin hold her, and with his other hand he reached out and shook Daniel''s hand frically.

    "Ahoy matey! When did youe here? Why didn''t you tell me?" Daniel said.

    Arvin smiled, "Well truth be told, it''s just a provisional decision, and a mad-cap one at that! I came to cheer Ang up first and then I was going to call you."

    ''What? Why did he say that?''

    Ang tried to take her hand back, but failed. Besides, she felt Daniel was looking at her, so she raised her head and smiled at him, "Daniel, what a coincidence!"

    ''Arvin and Ang?'' Daniel was surprised.

    Daniel looked at them and found everything he needed to know when he saw Arvin holding Ang''s hand. He raised his hand and was going to touch Ang''s hair... But, he was stopped. Arvin knew what Daniel was going to do, so he stopped him.

    They looked at each other. Daniel smiled while Arvin felt unsatisfied.

    It seemed that Ang and Arvin were, as they say in the movies, together. Daniel, as Ang''s brother couldn''t even touch her head.

    Arvin was in love with her, and that meant exerting his full control to keep her as one of his possessions.

    ''Cold Arvin and cute Ang going out together... It''s a very interesting turn of events indeed!'' Arge genuine smile spread across Daniel''s face. "I''m going to see a friend. My uncle Joey''s son. Arvin, you met him before. Tonight, I will call Jane, you and Ang, Jerry and Sven together. Let''s have a party."

    When he was finished, Ang opened her eyes, "Daniel, my brother, please don''t... call Sven!" She didn''t want Sven to see that she was with Arvin!

    Daniel nced at Arvin upon hearing her words. It seemed that Daniel was tacitly asking Arvin what had happened. Arvin looked at Daniel, "Since Ang doesn''t want to see Sven, don''t call him. We can still have a good time without him."

    ... ''No! I nev

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    done expertly and at a leisurely pace. Then, she poured into the pot some hot water, washed the tea leaves and made tea...

    Ang was greatly impressed by the tactile skill she employed. Arvin looked at her and smiled, "Yes. She is Ang."

    Auntie Culler nodded with a great whimsical smile, "Ang, nice to meet you."

    Ang greeted to her at once, "Nice to meet you too, auntie Culler!"

    "The gift must be for Ang, right?" Auntie Culler gave each of them one cup of tea and seemed to be asking Arvin, but there was no real indication who she was speaking to.

    Ang looked at Arvin confusedly. Arvin nodded his head. "What''s the present?"

    Sooner rather thanter, they discovered the answer to that question.

    A ck square box was presented in front of her on the table. Auntie Culler pointed to it approximately. Ang opened the box and couldn''t believe her eyes when she looked at the gift!

    It was a giant white south sea pearl. She could tell that it was invaluable from its color and size.

    People who was familiar with pearls knew that the resource of south sea pearls was limited. It was so hard to search for a perfect south sea pearl...

    No matter in aspects of price or rarity, the south sea pearl was the king of pearls. Its price was two or three times of that of Tahitian pearl.

    This huge, round and pure south sea pearl glowed with natural beauty, a symbolic color of iparable elegance and romance.

 Chapter 1565 How Could You Be So Sissy

    It was Uncle Culler who had spread the news that this pearl was the most irresistible one in the world, as broadcast on the local news, and jewelers from all over the world came to inspect the pearl for its authenticity. They found that it matched their expectations exactly. It was the most priceless gem in existence to date. The rich families of the world expressed their greed for it, and even the president of C country had to de-escte the situation when his wife made demands to seize Uncle Culler''s assets so that he would have to sell the pearl on just to make payments. It certainly causedmotion in the international scene.

    And then, it turned out after a series of uplicated events, that Arvin became the pearl''s true owner. And now, it belonged to Ang.

    "Is this really and truly the pearl that everyone has been talking about? How curious. It has been the smash hit of this decade." Ang could not contain her excitement as she ventured this opinion.

    She had been interested in rare jewels all her life and had heard about this pearl through many nights alone in the R and D ward with only a television to keep herpany.

    Uncle Culler nodded. He cast his gaze over the pearl and then turned his look to Arvin.

    Seeing the surprise on Ang''s face, Arvin broke out into a boyish grin.

    No matter how much energy and money he had spent, it was worth it to elicit the surprise of a cute, wide-eyed little girl such as Ang.

    When they left the Culler''s house that evening, there were several things in her hands. All these were chosen by Ang and bought by Arvin for her as gifts.

    Ang silently counted out the value of these gifts, and she found that they valued quite high.

    Their price was so high, in fact, that she felt it was difficult to figure out their exact value with any urate measurement.

    Sitting in the passenger seat, Ang couldn''t help moving close to Arvin. "Big Wing, what reward do you want?" she asked him. "I''ll do anything you please."

    After a moment''s consideration, Arvin put his hand on the back of her head and pushed it forward in his direction, then he kissed her gently.

    Oh! ''Why does he kiss me suddenly? Is it his answer to my question?'' she wondered.

    But...

    Fine! Ang stopped wondering and decided to let Arvin kiss her as he pleased.

    She put her arms around his waist and crept up closer to him.

    After a while, they heard the sound of loud, opprobrious of knocking. Their kiss was cut short by someone banging on the bo of Arvin''s car.

    They opened their eyes together but they were still hugging each ot

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    e back, so you won''t have a chance to offend her anymore!"

    Sven felt wronged. He began to doubt whether he was Ang''s brother or not.

    "Shut up! Where is the pearl?" Sven asked Arvin.

    Arvin pointed at the car.

    Sven had to think fast to guess that the pearl was in the car! But he said nothing. Instead, he released a sigh.

    If a man loves a woman, he would want to give her the whole world. Even though he couldn''t make it, he would give her the best thing he could get.

    It was estimated that the pearl was worth at least one billion dors.

    And Arvin would buy it for Ang without hesitation, because that is what true love meant. It was a symbolic sacrifice.

    There was no doubt that Arvin and Ang loved each other deeply. Sven was caught a moral crossroads whether to support their union or to keep on rejecting it out of principle. It caused him much mental anguish.

    It seemed that Ang didn''t care about it at all. Now she was holding the photos she just shot and talking with Arvin happily.

    ...

    In the private room 666 of Storm Nightclub at night

    When Ang and Arvin arrived, Daniel was embracing his wife''s waist with his eyes closed.

    J stood up as she saw Ang. After greeting Arvin, she held Ang''s arm and asked her in a low voice, "Ang, are you Arvin''s girlfriend now?" She saw them entering this room hand in hand just now.

    "Not... yet." Ang shook her head reluctantly. It was totally unfeasible; she realized to deny it after he''d literally bought her a billion dor pearl and gave up most of his friends for her, but still he hadn''t asked, so it didn''t make a difference.

    Two managers of this club arrived to greet them as Arvin had just sat down beside Daniel.

 Chapter 1566 Donâ€™t Waste It

    Arvin eyed the menu out of curiosity and pomposity; this was of course before he looked askance at the two women, who were chattering incessantly about nothing at all, as they were wont to do. Then he held up the menu to the manager, and said, "A ss of whisky. What do you want to drink, honey?" he asked Ang. He thought it would be better to ask Ang''s opinion.

    As Ang was a waif-like lightweight and would get drunk after one ss of wine, so it did no harm to drink a little healthy alcohol; in fact, Arvin held out hope for it because that meant she would be easier to manage in the bedroom. If she wanted to drink more, he would refuse her ess to his credit card and he wouldn''t drink alcohol either.

    Now Ang was embarrassed. She was shocked by Arvin addressing her so forthrightly.

    J made a face at Ang and she teased her, "Why not tell your honey Arvin what you want to drink?"

    Ang blushed immediately, then she picked up the menu with pretend calmness to obviate her shyness. "I want to drink this, " and she pointed at something on the menu. It was a carbonated beverage.

    The reason she chose it was sample. She felt happy today and didn''t need alcohol to drive her mood away. She was bipr.

    When the manager left, nodding a dozen times as was the custom, Daniel pulled J back to his side and Ang was going to sit beside J but Arvin pulled her arm and held her back. Then she had to sit next to him.

    Ang was absolutely mortified to be sat so close to Arvin and getting wet in such close proximity to other people present. She tried to fidget and wriggle her way free of his grip, embarrassed. Arvin however, had other ns, and stopped her from leaving. He shoved his right arm into her, and locked her in tight squeeze as he wrapped one arm around her shoulder and slightly lifted her chin with his strong hand so that she was obligated to look at him.

    Arvin gave her a signal to see the rest people. When she turned round, she saw something embarrassing.

    She didn''t know what J had just told Daniel, but whatever it was, it had turned them both on, because now they were kissing affectionately.

    Wow! "You are so lovey-dovey, Jane..." Then she was quiet. Because what she wanted to say next had been interrupted by Arvin''s kiss.

    "They have made such a romantic atmosphere for us. Do

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ove with this piece of ice of J City?"

    For Jerry, there were two men made of ice in this world. One was Daniel of C Country, another was Arvin of J City.

    Before Ang found words to answered his question, Arvin had answered for her, "Because Ang has a good taste."

    Jerry, Ang, Daniel and J fell into silence.

    Later on, the door was opened once again and Sven came in with Nicole followed. Sven tried to sit between Ang and Arvin to separate them.

    But Nicole stopped him and said, "Sven, don''t do that!"

    On their way here, Sven kept talking about how much he appreciated Arvin and how much he wanted Ang to marry Arvin, but now he was nursing machinations to have them irrevocably separated on purpose, decorum be damned! Nicole found his hypocrisy appalling.

    Sven obeyed Nicole''s order and sat beside her with his arm around her waist.

    Jerry was leaning against the sofa idly and asked, "Why did you ask me toe here? Do you know how much I want to hit you guys now?" He couldn''t bear the three couples around him; his wife''s absence only became more emphasized, and he felt sick to see them all flirting.

    Daniel flicked his cigarette and answered, "Someone wille to apany you, don''t you worry."

    Two men entered this room just as he finished his cryptic sentence.

    The man on the left had sandy hair and a stud in his left ear. He wore a casual ck jacket and white skateboard Vans shoes.

    The man on the left was familiar to Ang. He had purple hair and purple eyes... Arvin''s eyes went cold at the sight of him.

 Chapter 1567 Malcolm

    Once the yellow haired man took off his sses, Ang became restless. "Malcolm! You are Malcolm! Fabian, how do you know him? Why have you never told me?" Ang eximed, and rushed towards Malcolm and Fabian.

    Who''s Malcolm? Let us backpedal a wee bit. He was Joey''s son, and a popr "little fresh meat" actor.

    Three years ago, he made a ssh by ying the role of a lovely prince in a TV series, and won the hearts of thousands of horny teenage girls.

    Seeing how excited Ang was, Fabian got so jealous that he wanted to kick Malcolm''s ass.

    Whereas Arvin was so jealous he wanted to kick both their asses.

    "Hi, littledy. How are you?" Malcolm turned his eyes to Ang and gave her a smile. His red lips and white teeth almost took Ang''s soul away.

    "I have never seen you this excited, Ang. Hey! Hey! Wait a second! You''re vering! Not on my good jacket, hey!" Fabian said. He was quite dissatisfied with this fevered woman.

    But Ang ignored all the others. She took out her phone and said, "Can I have a photo with you, handsome?"

    "Sure!" Ang''s energy and loveliness really pleased Malcolm a lot.

    When he heard that Fabian called her Ang, he realized that she might be Uncle Chuck''s daughter.

    Ang turned on her camera and leaned against Malcolm''s shoulder. Suddenly, someone pulled her phone out of her hand.

    "Big Wing! Give me back my phone!" Ang looked at the long-faced man, not understanding why he did this.

    Arvin locked the phone''s screen and pulled Ang into his own arms. Then, he cast a cold and admonitory eye over Fabian and Malcolm, and both of them quivered into silence bit by bit.

    Malcolm had thought Daniel''s eye was the coldest he had ever seen, but now he found one even colder.

    "Big Wing, I''m going to have a photo with Malcolm. Malcolm! You know? A big star in our world!" Arvin''s face became even longer when he heard Ange

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    left the room.

    You can guess who the man was. In the hallway, Ang felt a force pushing her into the wall, cracking her skull. The man pressed her against the wall with his body and asked with a extraordinarily soft voice, "Ang, why are so interested in other men?"

    J, who followed them out of the room was shocked to see their intimacy.

    Sven was cleverer. He didn''t follow them out because he knew he would kick Arvin''s ass upon seeing whatever he was going to do to Ang.

    Now, Ang would really be an idiot if she did not realize Arvin had got mad at her.

    But why was he mad? Perhaps because of her photo taken with Fabian. She promised at once, "I''ll delete the pic. I''ll delete the pic! I''ll delete the pic taken with Fabian!"

    The man didn''t say anything for he was waiting her to finish her words, but Ang blinked and blinked, seemingly to have nothing to finish.

    "Have you ever lied to me before?" Arvin suddenly asked.

    That night in Shengfeng Mansion, that was why he bothered to be here now.

    Ang was a bit puzzled at this question. She did lie to Arvin about their "first time", but she told him the truth atst. So he was not talking about that.

    As to other things, she shook her head with assurance, and answered, "No."

 Chapter 1568 Keep Your Friends Close, But Keep Your Enemies Closer

    She looked sincere. She didn''t seem to be the sort that would lie. Arvin lowered his head to look at her and thought, ''Did I make a mistake?

    Maybe it''s just because I wished so much for the girl that night to be Ang, so I saw what I wanted to see, and mistook her for Ang...''

    Arvin moved close to Ang''s ear, "Ang, if I thought that you were ever lying to me, you know the punishment would be severe, don''t you... it would be so bad that you wouldn''t be able to get up from bed for three days, you hear me?"

    If it was Ang that night, he would not only bind her to the bed for three days, but also... make her beg for his mercy in different positions.

    Mmm... What kind of punishment was that? When thinking of that rosy night, Ang blushed, "There are so many people here Arvin, release me now."

    However, their behavior had already drawn many people''s attention. They were being scrutinized by many pairs of eyes.

    Ang let out a sigh of relief after she was freed. Then she heard Arvin say to her, "Tell Fabian toe outside."

    It was clear that Fabian had been belittling him, and Arvin wished to return the favor.

    Ang nodded and dashed into the room, out of breath, she told Fabian, "Arvin wants to see you, he is outside."

    In a trance, Fabian gasped at the thought of what he had seen before. He looked at Ang with a peculiar expression and walked out of the room.

    Arvin was standing straight up in the corridor with his beefy hands hanging loose at the end of each sleeve. He didn''t venture anything at the sight of Fabian, but anyone would feel inferior if they dared approach him.

    Fabian walked towards Arvin, and he leaned against the wall. ''Is Director Gu jealous of me?'' he wondered.

    Arvin looked sideways at him, "Fabian Li, the illegitimate son of Tanner Li of the Li family from the Shine Empire, and your mother has asthma..."

    Fabian was enraged at Arvin''s words. His eyes turned a deep red.

    His background was his biggest agony. He left his family for more than ten years for specific purpose of leaving all the trappings of that life behind him.

    As for keeping the surname of his family, it was because his mother had begged him...

    Fabian knew that, sooner orter, his background would catch up with him.

    But he didn''t expect that Arvin, who had no interests in a conflict with him, should investigate him.

    What''s more, Arvin was just a doctor. If this doctor could find ou

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ture and quality. The truth was Ang almost fell in love with it! She would treasure it always.

    She had always been a short-tempered person, so she immediately called him. Arvin answered her call in soon, and Ang couldn''t help but raising her voice and shouting at him, "Arvin, you''re so bad! You... You can be called a man! You... You''re a puppy!"

    That''s right, Ang didn''t know how to swear at people.

    She had to really organize and plot out her sentences before she opened her mouth to speak. Though she racked her brains, she ended up calling Arvin a puppy...

    Neither of them spoke. The only sound was from Ang, she was breathing rapidly due to her anger.

    Looking out of the window, Arvin kept quiet with a bright smile, trying to imagine the angry image of Ang, and feeling amused by it.

    After a long period of silence, Ang was anxious, "Arvin, since you don''t want to talk to me, let''s not contact each other anymore!"

    She also had character! She believed that she could live a better life without Arvin!

    But there was still no response from the phone...

    Ang couldn''t help crying, "Why are you so annoying... Arvin... I will stop loving you from now on!"

    She threatened not to contact him anymore, but he didn''t say anything to coax her... Did he want it this way?

    Suddenly, Arvin spoke, "Did I remember it wrong? I thought you said you liked Malcolm and Fabian?"

    Malcolm? and Fabian? "Yes, I do like them. The prince that Malcolm had portrayed in the opera drama is so handsome!"

    The smile on Arvin''s face disappeared, he was indifferent to Ang, "Then why did you call me?"

 Chapter 1569 I Just Want You to Apologize

    "I didn''t call you. I''m calling the man who loves me. Aren''t you that man? If you don''t love me, I''ll just hang up!" How was Arvin to know for sure what was on Ang''s mind? Well, when he heard her say these words, all doubt evaporated, and he didn''t feel angry anymore.

    He was speechless, and in lieu of his response, Ang continued, "Arvin, I''m really angry with you. You have to apologize to me!"

    At this moment, a soft voice came through the receiver, "Arv."

    The voice was so soft, in fact, that Ang didn''t even notice it on the call, but Arvin did.

    He turned round and saw Nita rushing towards him.

    He nced at her, but then returned to his important phone call as if he hadn''t seen anything.

    Because of his dyed response, Ang knew instinctively what was up. She was about to hang up after saying goodbye a few times squeamishly.

    "Look, what do you want me to say? Except apologize?" It was Ang who hadmitted the wrongdoing, so he believed, so there was no reason why he was responsible for the first apology.

    Upon hearing his voice, Ang wiped her tears away with a Kleenex, and put her cell phone back to her ear. She pouted and said, "I just want you to apologize!"

    "Nope. It''ll have to be something else." If he apologized now, she would expect an apology each and every time there was the slightest hup, so he wished to do right by her and not spoil her...

    "Come on! It''s just a goddamn apology! You haven''t been in touch with me for two days. I''m worried sick, and you won''t even say sorry."

    In face of Ang''s little trick, Arvin had no recourse but to surrender. He closed his eyes and kept silent for half a minute, and then he finally said, "Sorry."

    "You''re not being sincere at all. I want you to say it again, but with meaning!" Ang was really testing Arvin''s patience...

    Arvin nodded and blurted out, "Good for you!"

    "Thank you. I''ll ept your praise!"

    Arvin was speechless again. Then he said, "Ang, how abouting to J City! Let me apologize to you face to face, why don''t you?"

    For the truth was that if Ang was right in front of him at this exact moment, then he would definitely reply to her with the sincerity she demanded of him...

    But unfortunately, that was not the fate that awaited them. He would surrender anytime as long as Ang pouted. She would always get her way because she was maniptive and unabashed about it.

    Ang tried to take advantage of the current situation, so she said, "Big wing, I want you to apologize again, otherwise, I will not miss you! You''ll be dead to me."

    "... Don''t you dare!"

    Ang replied with a pouting but avaricious smile on her face. "Big wing, see? I''m taking the initiative to call you. How could you be so cruel to me after all we''ve been through..."

    Ang said it as if she were the wr

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    r head up.

    How could grandma discover that she was still a virgin merely by resting a finger against her pulse? That''s impossible! Nita thought about it a bit deeper, but finally she allowed herself to be convinced. After all, his grandma was Lily, a highly skilled doctor.

    Among doctors of traditional Chinese medicine, she was always capable of curing diseases that could not be cured by others! That was the superiority of Lily...

    At this time, Arvin''s cellphone rang. It was Kent.

    "What?"

    "Mr. Gu. I''ve got the surveince camera of themunity."

    "Ok, I''ming to you now." After hanging up the call, Arvin strode back into his own office without paying any attention to Nita.

    Inside the office

    Arvin turned on hisptop and inserted a USB. Then he clicked the "y" on the space bar...

    But soon after doing so, he clicked "pause" again.

    Kent looked at him, feeling curious. Arvin said to him, "Go... And buy me a box of cigarettes."

    ...

    Kent knew what Arvin actually meant, he wanted to be alone while he watched the video. So he was about to leave. The moment he closed the door of Arvin''s office, he saw him lighting up a cigarette...

    An hourter

    Arvin picked up his cellphone with a calm, simple face. He called Sven and said, "Sven, since the holiday is over, I''lle personally to pick Ang up to bring her back to J City tomorrow."

    Personally... He sounded deeply unhappy when saying this word.

    "Tomorrow? Ang said she was going to Mrs. President''s tea party at noon tomorrow. How abouting the day after tomorrow?" Unless Sven was mistaken, he could have sworn that Nicole was supposed to be picking Ang up at this very moment and were going on their way to the outlet to pick out clothes for the tea party.

    The day after tomorrow? Could Arvin wait for one more day after knowing what he now knew?

    The answer is...

 Chapter 1570 One Million at Least

    Inside the round ss room at the back of the City of Rose

    Outside the room, there were countless colorful roses swaying in the wind.

    The roses were not only beautiful but also represented the deep love of Daniel to J...and they had been specifically chosen for this purpose.

    The City of Rose had already gained mythic status for being the love-oriented city of legends past in C country.

    And J is like the goddess of the legend, to be envied by all the women of thend.

    Ang who was wearing a light purpledy''s dress looked at the blooming roses, and she told the woman beside her, "Jane, look how romantic Daniel is. He''s so much in love with you by decorating the City of Rose this way!"

    J responded with a sweet smile on her face, and she said, "Ang,e on. I heard that Mr. Gu had just given a rare South Sea pearl to you as a gift. And ording to your brother Daniel, the pearl was worth over one billion in cash!"

    What? Over one billion? Ang knew that the pearl was very precious and she bet that it must cost at least tens of millions, but it never urred to her that it was worth over one billion...

    "Over one billion? Are you kidding me? Arvin was just a doctor. How could he have so much money?" Ang wondered, pertinently.

    J had doubted it before, so she specifically referred to Daniel, who told her that, "Arvin could earn one million at least by doing one surgery. He''s a dirty cutthroat." Of course, that was the price for saving the lives of the super-rich.

    "Arvin is truly a doctor worthy of his name. He felt no obligation to charge the exceptionally poor for surgery, so when they came seeking medical care, he did everything for them for free."

    "In addition to the ie from surgeries, he also has some invention patents, some of which are really amazing with the selling price over hundreds of millions at least!"

    "Besides, he also participates in various forums, lectures and programs, which provides him with a considerable amount of ie as well."

    "Anyway, he''s also one of the owners of Yao Hospital, taking the shares of his grandfather, Aron and Derrick. Let''s say, the one-year share dividend has been enough for him to buy a luxury car."

    ...

    That''s why over one billion was just a drop in the bucket for Arvin!

    After exining every item of Arvin''s ie to Ang, J looked at Ang with a confused look, and she asked, "Didn''t you know that, Ang?"

    "Uhh..." Ang was speechless.

    She knew nothing about Arvin''s finances; she was utterly ignorant of her

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    r happy.

    "Mrs. President, you looks so energetic. Despite of your real age, we would assume that you are only in your early twenties!"

    "Yeah, look at the light purple blouse you wear. It matches so well with your fair skin!"

    ...

    Hearing theirpliments, Mrs. President merely responded with a generous but light smile. She nodded her head in theirpany but didn''t mince her words when she tried to respond in kind. She was a woman who deserved praise showered upon her, not the other way around.

    When she saw the three womaning towards her together, she waved her hand gently and said in a soft voice, "Come here, mydies."

    Upon hearing this, everyone turned around to look at the three woman.

    Nicole who was the eldest among the three took the lead to say, "Mrs. President, it''s such a great honor for us to attend your tea party."

    "You are wee, Mrs. Si! Come here and sit down with your sister-inw, and is this Miss. Si?" Mrs. President asked with a bountiful, avaricious smile on her face.

    Since Mrs. President always lived in C County like Nicole and J, they had already be familiar with each other. But it was her first time meeting Ang who lived far away in J City.

    Ang nodded her head and smiled, "Hi, Mrs. President. My name is Ang."

    "I see. C Country must be the birth ce for beautifuldies! Look at Nicole, J and Ang. You look so amazing..." When hearing what Mrs. President said, others in the party echoed her sentiments exactly to show their agreement with the president''s wife.

    Suddenly, the three women received numerouspliments as if they were three beautiful roses, or as if they were the president''s wife themselves...

 Chapter 1571 Love Token

    After primly seating herself next to the most honorable firstdy of thend, Ang listened to her chat with Nicole silently. After some time, never mind how long exactly, the firstdy turned to Ang and said, "I heard a rumor that you were recently given a South Sea Pearl, the world''s most famous one, and I had to ask, really?"

    Her words drew the attention of innumerable people; now all eyes were on Ang, waiting to hear what she would say in return.

    "Is the pearl in her hand?"

    "It''s nothing extraordinary, after all she is the heir to Chengyang Hospital!"

    "But I heard that the South Sea Pearl had been acquired by a very powerful figure in J city."

    ......

    The baby fist-sized South Sea white buttercup pearl, whether in C country or in the Shine Empire, or in A country, had been the hottest topic ofte.

    Ang, after a spell, nodded with honesty in her look. She really did not expect the president''s wife to know this information, much less to ask her outright about it.

    The president''s wife nodded and said nothing more.

    Instead, ady beside her, who had observed Ang for the longest time, now spoke, and asked the question which had been on the lips of all the people who knew about the South Sea Pearl. "Does Ang have a mind to sell the pearl at some stage? Money is not the obstacle......"

    ''Money? Why did you talk to her about money?'' Jughed sarcastically while eating sunflower seeds.

    Ang was also a straightforward person, not some hypocritical bozo who''s used to beating around the bush; immediately, she responded to her. "I''m sorry, this pearl was given to me by someone who is very important to me. I like it so much that I will never sell it."

    How could she give it to someone else? It is a gift from Arvin.

    The fairdy did not expect Ang to reject her offer, her face colored a little out of embarrassment. She forced herself to say, "Mr. President''s wife seems to like it too... "Can Miss Ang give it up?"

    The president''s wife looked at thedy reproachfully. "Well, Miss Ang has said that she likes it very much, and that means we can''t impose..."

    A look of reproach, but a tone of conciliation.

    How could Ang not see the situation between them? As she indifferently put a piece of Plum Meat into her mouth, slowly chewing it down into her stomach, she responded, "Well...... Surely our Lady is sensible, unlike you. I''ve said that I will never part with the pearl, but yet you still aske

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    he? What a handsome man! But look, how familiar!"

    "Such a handsome man, I certainly know, he is Arvin, the Shine Empire''s most brilliant doctor!"

    "My god, how could he be so handsome!" "Oh!" "My heart is going to jump out of my chest!"

    "He must havee to look for someone he knows, oh but who?" "Who is he looking for?" "Me?"

    ......

    Hundreds of women like these, secluded from any sort of true sense of love from their bitter husbands, immediately made way for the man in a suit. Ang, drinking a Long Ind Ice tea, suddenly choked. Out of emotion for this stunning man, it was assumed.

    After intense coughing, her face became red...

    She rubbed her eyes in disbelief. It was hard to imagine that the man who was supposed to be in J City at that exact moment, had just appeared suddenly before her eyes.

    Arvin, with two aides, finally stood at the firstdy''s round table.

    He stared at the women in front of him one by one and then said politely, "I''m so frightfully sorry to bother youdies, and please excuse the intrusion, Mrs. President, I''m here to find someone I know."

    She knew Arvin, because of a trip to the Shine Empire for an interview. She had had a sudden illness, and Arvin was the one who gave her the treatment she needed to live a full and beautiful life.

    Arvin had a face that was so handsome, too handsome to forget easily.

    The President''s wife, who was a middle-aged woman, almost indulged in the man''s handsomeness before she snapped out of it when someone whispered to her. She said to Arvin with a smile. "Dr. Gu! You''re so polite, but how would I know who you''re looking for. Is it somedy here?"

 Chapter 1572 Iâ€™m Too Grievous

    Arvin took his eyes off the wonderfuldy and met those of the woman who had hitherto been choking on her Long Ind ice tea.

    Then, he walked to her and patted her tenderly on her back. "Ang, how careless you are! How could you choke on liquids?"

    ... All the women present were greatly shocked by this sudden identification!

    It was said that the great doctor, Arvin, was as emotionless as Daniel. But now, he wasforting a girl in public!

    Arvin rubbed the acupuncture points on Ang''s shoulders and spine, and then she stopped coughing.

    "When did you get here?" She couldn''t help asking him, almostunching head-first into another lunging cough attack out of shock.

    Arvin only smiled at her obvious disconcerting re. "I just arrived."

    Although he said it simply, he meant a lot actually. However, Ang wasn''t to know any of that tillter.

    Arvin pulled Ang up into the air. "I''m looking for you. It''s very important..."

    ''What?'' Ang pondered. When Ang was about to leave with Arvin, someone asked, "Doctor Gu... Did you... give... that... South Sea pearl... to Ang?"

    Arvin looked at Ang, held her hand and smiled, "Yes. Ang loves pearls. So, I want to give her the best pearl in the world, and she could keep it always and think of me, her lover, and her boyfriend, in case there was any illusion as to who I am."

    That was what Arvin wanted to do.

    Those women couldn''t help but scream when they heard his answer, "Oh, my god... How sweet Doctor Gu is! I''m so crazy about him!"

    "I''m so jealous of Ang! I want to ask her how to get Arvin! He is such a great guy!"

    "My god! Good guys always belong to other women! It''s not fair!"

    ...

    Ang lost herself in the others'' jealousy. Shortly afterwards, she did as Arvin told her, and got up, taking five or six long strides over the beautiful garden path. She waved goodbye and left the City of Rose thereafter with Arvin.

    Ang hadn''t known that Arvin took his private ne until they left the ss house.

    Ang was excited about this and got onto the ne with Arvin. Once he had got himself into his seat upon the ne, however, Arvin became silent.

    Then, as the ne was taking off, Arvin called Daisy. "Auntie, this is Arvin speaking... Here''s the thing. Ang lied to me before and she tricked me out of the most important thing in my life. So, I came to take her to J City right now... Please don''t worry, aun

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    r, and had continued to lie about it!

    ''I''ve told him about that, okay? I didn''t lie to him!'' At the moment, she thought she was misunderstood. ''My god! How could he torture me in this way! It''s so unfair!''

    "... I''m too grievous. You''ve told everyone that we have broken up except me. Don''t cry because I don''t owe you anything in the world..." Ang hummed a pop song weakly. The song was Too Grievous by Tao Jingying.

    "She feels grievous?" Arvin muttered.

    In the bath room

    In the big round tub, Angy on the side, humming the song as she bathed in the light pink water. The blood had slowed to a low trickle.

    Maybe Arvin thought of something, because he swallowed, and stared at Ang in the tub, washing out her wounds.

    She was an absolute stunner, and he was so crazy about her...

    That he wanted to hug her and have sex with her everyday...

    "Too grievous?" he asked.

    She nodded her head without looking back, "Of course!" She still hummed the song without opening her eyes and didn''t realize that she was talking to him. She could have been anyway. She''d been talking to hallucinations when he was at work.

    Suddenly, Ang screamed loudly because she was being held straight up out of the water. When she found it was Arvin, she stopped and calmed down, "You scared me to death! When did youe in?" She had no idea when he had stepped into the bathroom, apparently.

    Arvin put her on a deck chair, covered her up with a bath towel and left the room altogether.

    "Why do you feel grievous?" he asked in the other room, stroking himself, readying his body for the next stream of tortures.

 Chapter 1573 Letâ€™s Play A Game, Shall We

    As soon as Ang had the chance toin, she leapt for it. "Let me backtrack to that day in your office, if you would stop what you''re doing for one moment. Thank you. Now, I told you what was up, but you ignored me. You remember that? Thought so. I have nothing to say sorry for."

    Arvin screwed up his face in utter dismay. That day? Maybe Ang was right; for a moment he had no words to give his confusion shape. He just kept cleaning her hair for her. ''I used to sleep with you every day and it was blissful. Now nothing is the same as it once was. No, everything is different, and I don''t know where to go from here. Silly Ang, '' Arvin thought, thinking that he hadn''t seen some action for a while.

    If Arvin even had an inkling that it was Ang who he had slept with, he wouldn''t act so rough with her as he was now, every day and night.

    When Ang''s hair had been almost totally dried, Arvin took out a box of ointment from the table and started to apply some on Ang''s bruises.

    Some timeter, Arvin walked out pping his hands together having washed his hands. He told Ang in a soft spoken voice, who, by the by, was stiffly covering her face out of shame with the towel, fearful what she was now expected to do, "Let''s go and eat something? What do you say to that?"

    Ang almost cried with shame. She shook her head and refused, "I don''t want to eat anything. I just want to go to sleep. I''ve been tortured for days, and I''m exhausted. Please, just let me die."

    She was so tired that she barely knew her own name, what day it was, or what room led to which. She couldn''t even exin how she made it into the bathroom. ''This is all Arvin''s fault, '' she kept repeating. It was the only thing she truly did know with any certainty.

    But Arvin wouldn''t take no for an answer. Bit of a dyed reaction. He held Ang close, and walked with her towards the dining room. Ang trembled as the temperature changed between rooms. What new tortures awaited her here? When she was seated, he simply fed her dinner.

    "Good, " he said menacingly. It wasn''t the only meat he would make her eat. After dinner, Arvin bolted the doors and took a shower. When Arvin came out, Ang was so sleepy. However, as Arvin sat down beside her, Ang immediately opened her eyes and called to him, "Arvin?"

    "Yeah?" Arvin replied tentatively. Just now he thought Ang was asleep.

    When she heard him, Ang leaned close to hold his waist and said, "Let''s y a game, shall we?"

    ''y a game... That sounds like something the old Ang would do. I see I have yet to crush her spirit.'' Arvin didn''t say a word.

    "Well, if you don''t want to y, do not sleep with me tonight. To y, or not y, that is up to you." Seeing that Arvin had no response, Ang pretended to be unhappy and threatened him.

    Bad mistake. Arvin turned over and Ang was pinned under him. Arvin seemed a little angry. The next moment, Ang heard Arvin saying, "Are you threatening me?"

    Anybody else would have been frightened by Arvin''s deplorable actions. But Ang was not afraid. On the contrary, she pushed him off of her and turned her back to him.

    ...

    After he sighed heavily, he rolled over to hold Ang in his arms. Then he kissed Ang''s long hair and had topromise to her will, "So what are the rules?"

    Ang got her way. She approached Arvin a little happily and announced the rules. "Well, it''s q

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ocker room since Ang came to work sote.

    As for the several people here, they weren''t listening to them, so Nancy felt relieved she hadn''t gone any further.

    Nancy realized she almost said what she said, and then sheforted Ang. "Sorry, Ang. I was so surprised to hear this news.

    Things between you and Arvin happen so fast." Earlier they had some misunderstanding, now it seemed that they figured it out.

    Ang and Arvin''s rtionship seemed very smooth now that they had slept together; the same couldn''t be said for the state of Stanley and Nancy''s rtionship, however...

    They haven''t slept together consensually yet, which disturbed Nancy more than it disturbed Ang. ''Am I being too conservative?'' Nancy wondered. ''Ang seems to have no trouble getting it.''

    After changing her clothes, Ang walked into the R and D department. She touched her dark eye circles and felt a little worried. ''If the other colleague see this, what am I going to say?''

    Immediately she came up with an idea. She snuck into Professor Cheng''s R and D room.

    She didn''te out of the room all day. To achieve this feat of hide and go seek mastery, Ang even forewent her meal for the day. Instead she grabbed something to eat from a room in the R and D department.

    Before the bell rang to signal the end of the work day, Ang had just finished making a new chemical fluid. She applied it to the back of her ear just to try this potentially life threatening chemical out. Luckily, after only mild scalding, there was no unusual after effects. So then she applied it directly to her eyes.

    When she walked out of the R and D room, she bumped into Nancy, who seemed to be waiting for her for a while. Nancy looked so worried, "Ang... are you sure that your face is ok like that? I''m afraid..."

    "Well, I''ve tested it on my ear. Don''t worry, Nancy." Ang stopped Nancy and eased her heart of its tangled anxieties. After applying the fluid, Ang gently massaged her eye sockets to promote absorption. She closed her eyes for a few seconds to enjoy and bask in the moment of scalding pleasure. She got off on pain.

    When it was time to get off work, Ang said goodbye to Nancy and headed for the locker room.

    Suddenly, Nancy screamed out, "Ang!"

    ...

 Chapter 1574 You look Like A Furious Cock

    In VVIP Department

    Ang was siting on the bed in a sad mood with gauze over her eyes.

    Something had clearly gone wrong in her calction. Arvin stood beside her. He picked up the left over Chinese medicine for her treatment next time.

    "Big wing... Can my eyes be cured?" Ang burst into tears abruptly. She regretted not waiting enough time to test whether that liquid was suitable for application.

    Nancy held up her hands and consoled her warmly, "Don''t worry, Ang. Luckily, it didn''t hurt your retina. It just made your eyes swollen. You''ll be fine soon."

    Arvin tidied himself up and told Ang in a cold voice, "I think it''s time for you to leave R and D Department. You have caused enough damage there, and I''m really not too sure of your job position anyway, I don''t think anyone is, are you? Oh well, never mind. Fourth wall breaks are for weak literature anyway." To avoid Ang getting hurt once again, Arvin decided to let her be his assistant. In this way, it was much easier for him to take care of her.

    "No! It was just an ident! From now on, it will never happen!" Ang was afraid to be dispatched to another position so she promised him firmly not to let this sort of thing ever happen again.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Arvin. I''m also responsible for not taking good care of Ang." Nancy apologized to Arvin.

    Ang hastily shook her head and said, "It''s not your fault so don''t me yourself please."

    "Fine. I think you need some time to rethink your mistake by yourself. Don''t call me before your mistake bes clear to you!" Arvin was angry with Ang for her bold use of unknown chemical liquid on her eyes without giving it a strict test.

    "What? You will leave me alone?" Ang felt sad.

    Arvin nced at his watch. It was time to do an operation. He consoled her, "Have a rest now. I''lle back at night to visit you."

    Ang knew Arvin had a lot of work to do so she nodded, "Okay, I''ll take care of myself. Nancy you can also go back to your work now. Go. I will feel better after a sleep." Arvin had excellent medical skills. She believed her eyes would bepletely healed with only the best Chinese medicine that Arvin would make for her.

    Nancy tried to say something else to Ang but Lucy and Xenia were on their way here, right on time ording to Arvin''s orde

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    he happened to hear that Ang was ridiculing James, " James, you look like a furious cock! Not that I can actually see what you look like. But, yes! You do!"

    "Ang! Enough! Are you crazy? How could you speak this way to my father?" Nita med her out of anger.

    Arvin entered the room and saw Teresa, Nita and her parents.

    They all felt mortified as they saw Arvin. He greeted them politely, "Hello, Mom. Hell Uncle James and Auntie Finn." Then he walked towards Ang''s bed and sat down beside her.

    "Arvin, you are the president of the hospital now and it''s so hard to see you." James said with satire.

    Arvin tidied his coat and said indifferently, "It''s not like that." He didn''t utter any more words to exin himself.

    "Arvin! You''ve gone way too far! Nita loves you so much and she has slept with you, hasn''t she? Now you should love other women! Teresa, how could you have such an irresponsible son?" Finn was annoyed and she tried to urge Teresa to persuade Arvin.

    Arvin was discontented to get Teresa involved in this conflict and he cast a cold nce at Nita, "Auntie Finn, hasn''t Nita exined our rtionship to you at all? It was just an misunderstanding. I have never slept with Nita."

    Nita got nervous. She stood up and rejected him, "Arvin!

    Maybe grandma made a mistake. It''s impossible to tell whether I''m a virgin or not by feeling my pulse..."

    Arvin interrupted her.

    "Do you mean that my grandma is too old to make such a basic judgement?" Arvin''s voice got much colder and obstreperous than before.

 Chapter 1575 Whatâ€™s Done is Done

    Nita shook her head willfully. "No, no, Arv. I know you don''t like me... So, anyway, that''s all we can do here. We have no further recourse, and there''s no point pursuing it. Well, dad and mom, shall we go back home? We will so. Heh heh." She was almost crying when speaking these words out. That was thest heaving noise she let out with a low heh sound.

    Teresa was tired of dwelling on these matters and having to sooth all these ingrate''s anxieties away and dealing with the chaos between Arvin and Nita.

    When she saw James and Nita speaking ill of Ang and Finn ironically just now, she really started to feel disappointed for the Zhen family group.

    At this time, she thought ofst year when the Si''s came by. Daisy Tang looked so decent and elegant... There was such a wild difference between the Zhen''s and the Si''s.

    She seemed to know only a few little things about Nita. She thought Nita had a good personality, otherwise she would not have been so sessful in her career.

    But it seemed that Teresa had made a horrible blundering mistake...

    Teresa said in an elegant manner, "Nita, since you are here today, why not ask Arvin to make his point clear in front of us, so as to avoid causing any trouble in the future."

    Ask Arvin to make his point clear? Nita was astonished. Did Teresa mean that she nned to leave her alone...

    No! No!

    "But Aunt Teresa, I''m pregnant, and the baby is Arv''s." What Nita said surprised everyone in the room.

    Pregnant...

    Ang''s face looked even paler. What? Oh, yes! Nita had told her that Arvin and her had dated each other before.

    She had been trying to escape from the problem, but she still had to face up to it now...

    She was so immersed in her love dream with Arvin that she had already forgotten about it...

    She found her hand trembling upon hearing the bad news, and she tried hard to tear up the gauze around her head. Her eyes were allergic and swelled up, but she was not blind! Little portions of light became noticeable, and she had to see it personally and listen to the exnation by Arvin...

    However, before the gauze waspletely loosened, her hand was pressed down by a big palm which she felt so familiar with.

    The emotion Ang felt was already out of control like a run away train, so she got rid of his hand immediately, saying, "Let go of me, Arvin!"

    Arvin knew exactly why she got so emotional, so he didn''t release her hand, instead, he re-tied the gauze as tenderly as possible and said, "Don''t you believe me? Where is your trust for your boyfriend?"

    "..." Ang calmed down the moment she heard this from Arvin.

    Then, she felt that her hand was held by another strange person who said, "Little Ang, please be a good girl. It''s your eyes that matters most now. "

    It was Teresa.

    She patted her hand softly tofort her.

    The sudden change of Teresa''s attitude surprised every

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    s eyes and in his heart, and he would never be a person dating two girls at the same time!

    "Sorry, Aunt Finn, but I don''t think Nita is as good a fit as Ang is for my heart."

    "What? !"

    "Arvin!"

    Finn and Teresa were both absolutely shocked. It had never urred to them that Arvin would... hate Nita so much like the way he was expressing himself now.

    Shortly afterwards, Kent came nosing around, stomping his big feet into the ward. Arvin took the sh disk from his hand and walked straight towards Nita who had a confused look on her face. He said to her in a cold voice, "Here''s the record of the surveince camera of ourmunity! It was Ang who stayed in my apartment for the whole night, not you. As far as I know, you came by at seven o''clock on the morning the day after the incident!"

    Nita''s face became paler and paler to the point that there was no differentiating her between the whitewashed wall behind her, but she didn''t stop the speech delivered by Arvin. He pointed at theputer beside them and said, "Do you want to admit everything by yourself or do you want me to show every one here?"

    He tried hard to recover the record of the surveince camera, because he knew that it mighte in handy some day or other! Nita was speechless!

    Grinding her teeth tightly in the seat by the potted nt in the corner of the room, Nita tried to deny it with frailty. She said, "No... Arv... There must be some mistake..."

    How could the record of surveince camera be recovered? She didn''t believe it, and she didn''t want to believe it!

    She still refused to be convinced! Arvin walked to theputer and opened it. Before the video was yed, He told James and Finn, "Uncle James and Aunt Finn, I''ll show you the video record of the surveince camera in mymunity. It will prove that nothing had happened between Nita and me, so I don''t have to be responsible for her one bit!"

    ...

 Chapter 1576 I Love You Very Much

    The yback of the surveince video of Arvin''s apartment ran its horrific course on theputer screen for all to see.

    It showed that Ang supported Arvin, carried him back to the apartment and ran out of the house in haste the next morning. Later, Nita took breakfast to him unannounced and entered the room.

    Arvin nced at Nita and her parents who seemed mad, "To minimize the unnecessary troubles, I asked Kent to send me the screenshots. Of course, theplete video of the two days is saved in the sh disk. You can take away the disk if you are still unsatisfied!"

    Nita trembled greatly when she saw the video marked by the timestamps.

    She felt so humiliated that she really wanted to run away as fast as she could.

    Actually, Arvin was not finished. He continued without looking at Nita, "The servant, Jenifer in your family admitted that she gave Nita a ss of water at midnight of the twenty third day. This corroborates my story of events, and really that should have been mentioned a long time ago so we could square all this away before it became an ongoing issue, but it didn''t and I am not sorry."

    No wonder Jenifer resigned and left Nita''s home all of a sudden...

    ... The irond evidence made Nita feel desperate.

    She looked pale and trembled, "Ang! Did you do this?..." Suddenly, her voice was out of control, "Did you repair the video? You bitch!"

    "Nita!" How could she scold Ang in front of him? Arvin asked her to shut up! He said coldly, "Director Nita, your moralpass is not usually so misguided; you should make haste to make amends on your iniquities before god himself smites you where you stand. You are a mean woman and we don''t need you in Yao Hospital!"

    ''I''m a bad woman? Arvin thinks that I''m a bad woman... And he wants to fire me!'' Nita felt quick pains shing and stabbing her heart.

    Finn couldn''t see this. She stood in front of her daughter and said to Arvin, "Arvin, you had a good rtionship with Nita before Ang showed up! But now, you''ve turned your back on Nita and fallen in love with Ang! How can you do that to my daughter?"

    "Auntie, I think you''ve got me all wrong! Ang has nothing to d

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ed when she heard Lily''s voice.

    When she opened the door, she found Lily was sitting in the bed and reading a medicine book with her reading sses on her hooked nose.

    "Mum, you should have an early rest!" Teresa sat by her bedside.

    "I can''t sleep." Lily put down the book, took off her sses and looked her daughter-inw up and down. "Why are you here? It''s sote already. Where were you?"

    Teresa was silent for a short while. She had been in the Family of Gu for many years and Lily was always nice to her. Actually, the only strong dispute between them was the marriage of Arvin and his brother.

    "Mum, I want to invite Ang to our house and have dinner with us."

    Lily didn''t expect this... "Why have you suddenly changed your mind in aplete turn around the likes of which I nor anyone else has ever known?" she asked out of astonishment. Since Lily knew Teresa liked Nita, she didn''t understand what Teresa was doing.

    When Rosa disappeared, Teresa began to persuade Arvin to marry Nita.

    But now everything had changed. Teresa thought a bit and smiled. "I don''t want to get involved in Arvin''s marriage anymore. Since Hogan has retired and I will also retire sooner rather thanter, I''m going to focus on my grandchildren and apany them for the rest of my life."

    Since her grandson Bob went to a private boarding school, she couldn''t apany him. Therefore, she would be very happy if Ang and Arvin had a child.

 Chapter 1577 Darrenâ€™s Words Really Hurt Stanleyâ€™s Feeling

    Lily understood that Teresa wouldn''t rebuke Arvin and Ang''s union any more. Lily nodded, full of pleasure, and said, "Before you invite Ang to our home, I''ll go to the Yin Family house, apanied by Arvin of course, and tell them that Arvin has fallen head over heels in love with Ang now."

    Rosa had disappeared for so many years and now Arvin had a personal right to pursue his own happiness.

    "Okay. But what about Sansa?" Sansa was Rosa''s mother. She had be intolerable after being driven insane when Rosa dropped off the radar.

    After a moment''s consideration, Lily said, "We still have to push forward for the love birds'' sake. We will have to try."

    During these years when Rosa was technically a ghost, Arvin had always been concerned about the Yin Family, even if only superficially.

    During every festival and event, Arvin would go to Rosa''s parents'' home to apany them, and make sure things were alright.

    Whenever Rosa''s family needed any help, Arvin was always the first one to give them a hand.

    ...

    It was eleven o''clock at night when they returned to Shengfeng Mansion. Ang reluctantly finished bathing, with the help of Arvin''s soothing hands.

    With eyes sheltered over a bandage, Ang felt a strangeck of security. She couldn''t see the world, or her beloved Arvin.

    She had been grasping Arvin''s hand tightly since they returned home blind. Whenever she couldn''t hear his voice close by, she would get nervous and call his name, "Arvin! Arvin! Big Wing... Big Wing..."

    Arvin put down the pot in his hand quickly and brought a ss of lukewarm water to the bedroom.

    Seeing that she was fumbling in the air randomly, he walked towards her and grasped her hands gently, "I''m here, " he told her.

    His short answer pacified her mood immediately.

    "Where were you just now? Why did you leave for such a long time?" Ang inquired of him. Although Shengfeng Mansion was situated downtown, it was perfectly insted against sound and people weren''t able to hear any of the strange noises emanating from the apartments'' rooms. She couldn''t hear the sound Arvin made. The room was so quiet. She felt scared when Arvin left for even a few seconds just to retrieve a simple ss of water. All she heard to announce his visit was his footstepsing towards her.

    Arvin embraced her with one hand and held the water with another hand. "I went to pour a ss of water for you. Now drink it, " he to

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    twenty-six years old now and many of his ssmates from his school time had already given way to babies of their own. But he hadn''t even gotten married yet... He couldn''t help ncing at Nancy as he sighed. They had lived together for a long time and they hadn''t had sex yet.

    Stanley wondered whether Arvin had met the same trouble or not.

    To get an answer to his question, Stanley called Arvin.

    When Arvin answered the call, Stanley heard that Nancy heard that the phone was ringing, and so she greeted Ang happily. "Hello, Ang!"

    Stanley thought it was a perfect chance to ask Arvin this secret.

    Stanley brought his cellphone to the bathroom and lit a cigarette, then Arvin''s voice came from the phone, "This is Arvin."

    He took a puff of smoke and asked, "Have you had sex with Ang?"

    Arvin felt a little embarrassed to gave him a clear answer. But when he saw Ang who was talking with Nancy happily, he smiled.

    He got up and walked to the window secretly, "Yes, " he replied him.

    ''Damn it! Arvin, such a cold man, has beaten me to the punch! He''s already had sex with his girlfriend! So why should I go on sleeping in the same bed with my girlfriend, but do nothing?'' Stanley felt intolerable when he thought of this.

    Then he told Arvin, "Fine! I need some time to calm down."

    He began to n the procedure of making love to Nancy. It would involve belts.

    "Ang told me that it will be your girlfriend''s birthday soon..." Arvin indicated him.

    Arvin knew clearly how to seduce a girl. But he wasn''t sure whether he could marry Ang in the future, so he had never tried to seduce her.

 Chapter 1578 Iâ€™m Not Blind

    Stanley and Nancy were very different people with varying priorities. They both had feelings for each other and were free from any life-long engagements.

    Yet Stanley was a man who only hung out with real hardy bucks in his workce; he had no mad notions of romance or love! "Yeah! I''d get her a birthday present!" How could he forget Nancy''s birthday? He remembered every year. But now...was he bing senile so early?

    Arvin muttered, "¡­" That was not what he was talking about. Never mind. He would do him a favor as his buddy, "You can...

    Her birthday is only one week from now..." He couldn''t sit tight and stay inactive and indecisive. This was time for action. He called Arvin, so he probably had his n.

    These four people hung up their phone one after another in about ten minutes.

    The two men snickered over their ns, while the two women were beaming with innocent pleasures.

    Nancy was unaware of his intention. She was telling Stanley her phone talk with Ang, "Ang has moved in with doctor Arvin. He is considerate towards Ang. I''m so much relieved!"

    "Good for her!" Stanley put his arm around her shoulders, and turned to Darren, "go to sleep, now!"

    He could have his way with Nancy and her meat loving mouth by sending Darren to sleep early.

    In the still of the night

    Nancy had taken a shower and dried her hair. She went to bed, sat there, yed on her phone for a while, and was about to fall asleep.

    The door cracked opened from outside, and Stanley walked in wearing ck pajamas.

    Color flooded her face at that moment. She asked gently, "You are still up?"

    "I am not intent on sleeping tonight." At least for the moment.

    "Why so? You have been summoned?" She thought he still had work to do, and felt sorry for his busy life.

    Stanley closed the door, and made a beeline for Nancy. He sat down by her side, and took her into his arms, "I''m not going anywhere tonight."

    She felt his breath on her neck. Knowing his desires, her ha

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    remely worried about Nancy for not hearing a worde through the receiver on her phone. So she quickly asked, "Nancy, tell me. Are you in some kind of trouble? We wille directly to yours now to help you!"

    "I''m okay¡­ Eh¡­"

    When Ang was about to get up, Arvin took her phone and hung up the call in a casual manner. It was so strange.

    Then Arvin put the restless Ang in her bed and told her, "You don''t need to go. You will only spoil everything."

    "Spoil? Why do you say so? Oh! You mean my eyes? It''s fine. I can tear up the gauze. I''m not blind!" Though swollen with redness, it was not important. It was Nancy''s security which mattered most!

    Arvin held her in his arms, and told her willy-nilly, "Honey, every minute of a spring night is invaluable. Do you know what I mean?"

    "Yes!"

    Arvin nodded his head with satisfaction.

    But, Ang raised her head, "But spring has yet toe. It''s still two months away from spring¡­no Why are we talking about this, we should go and help Nancy!" On saying this, Ang broke away from Arvin, and reached for the gauze at her head.

    Arvin, "¡­"

    Silly Ang, Silly Ang, Silly Ang! Important things should be chanted three times!

    Arvin turned over and positioned himself on top of her, "Let me show you what has happened to Nancy."

    "What happened?"

 Chapter 1579 CR Supercar

    Sooner rather thanter, Ang was toe to understand everything under the guiding hand of good ol'' helpful Arvin. It wasn''t actually a good timing to call Nancy at that moment as that was when Nancy and Stanley were trouncing each other in a battle of genitalia.

    But Ang was actually a tad angry with Arvin. He didn''t have to do the same thing to her... Ang was able to understand why Arvin would tell her the truth. They were lovers after all. By did he really have to tell her in this sexual way?

    It was a sunny day! Ang turned over in the bed, opened her eyes and surprisingly, she could see everything.

    Arvin had snuck in and removed the gauze from her eyes when she was fast asleep. Additionally, she felt some ointment around her eye sockets.

    Standing in front of the bedroom mirror, she inspected each eye to find that they were almostpletely healed over, thanks to the special Chinese ointment Arvin had manage to concoct for her.

    Originally, her eyes were red and swollen. But now, they seemed fine and nobody could find any injury or impairment in her eyes. So long as she wore a ssh of make up, that is.

    But Ang didn''t apply any make up. She simply washed her face and left through the front door of Shengfeng Mansion.

    However, An Audi car blocked her way suddenly.

    Ang found that it was Baron blocking her path. He opened his window and smiled at Ang obscenely!

    "Ang, I''ve been waiting for you! I knew you would be here!" When he went to the R and D Department to look for Ang, he was told Ang didn''te into work today!

    Therefore, he asked around and finally found out that Ang was at his cousin''s home.

    Although she wore Hepburn style sunsses, Ang still looked very beautiful! Baron couldn''t help smiling at her obscenely andsciviously.

    After a minute, Ang came to realize that he was not alone. Baron was followed by three cars in which there were many handsome guys and beautiful party girls. They all opened their windows and looked at Ang.

    Ang disliked Baron so much that she didn''t want to speak to him at all. Therefore, she closed the window and was going to leave by a roundabout route.

    Unfortunately, Baron didn''t give up. He sped up and blocked her way again!

    Besides, the other three cars blocked off Ang''s car.

    In the end, the four cars surrounded Ang''s car and she couldn''t get out at all.

    Ang got angry!

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    by what Lulu said. Somehow, she felt a little awkward.

    "Sister Ang, why are you here with Baron?" Lulu knew these people. They were all Baron''s bad ck sheep friends.

    Baron answered her immediately when he saw Lulu, "Cousin Lulu, I met Ang here!"

    "Okay! But I saw you were quarreling with each other. What are you talking about?" ''He just met Ang? But why did the four cars surround Ang?'' Lulu thought to herself.

    Baron remembered what Ang said. So, he smiled with disdain, "She was over-confident and asked me to make a bet whether my cousin would buy her a CR supercar or not! She brought disgrace on her own head! How was it possible for Arvin to buy her a CR supercar!"

    As for Baron, he would never spend too much money on one woman! If he had two billion dors, he would rather spend it on more whorish women to abuse and have sex with all of them like amon ruffian pimp!

    ''What is a CR supercar?'' Lulu thought a bit and remembered what it was. There was patently no reason asking such a question or including it in the narrative flow. CR supercar was the new carunchedst month by SL Group.

    It was a little expensive...she pped her forehead with her hand and said "Duh!"

    Ang pushed her sunsses up over her face and back the other way and then she smiled, saying, "It''s just a joke! Where are you going?"

    Lulu said absently, "I went to hospital, but you weren''t there. My brother told me you were here." At that moment, Lulu took out her phone and sent a message to Arvin secretly, "Brother, if Ang wants a CR supercar, would you be so good as to buy her one?"

 Chapter 1580 How About I Streaking Around J City

    Ang cast a nce at Baron and Lulu. She had never expected she could be so popr.

    Baron noticed that she didn''t mention that supercar so he thought she had lost her confidence. "Ang, let''s make a bet! If Arvin didn''t buy that car for you, then you need to be my girlfriend. Okay?"

    "Nope. There is no need to make such a bet!" Ang refused him. No matter what the result would be, she had no interest in betting against Arvin''s heart.

    Her rejection gave Baron more confidence, and he teased her, "Are you afraid of losing in the bet? Don''t be like this! How about I streak around J City if I lose? You know, balls out, bat shit stuff."

    Hearing his words, the people around them let out a scream, "Wow! Great! Baron, you are so cool! Take your nuts out and jerk off in the street like an animal!"

    "Baron should streak for a girl!"

    "Baron, I admire you!"

    ...

    "Streaking around J City?" Ang thought for a while about what such an event like that would look like and she entertained the image in her mind for a moment because she liked reducing Baron to a sniveling pathetic pile of useless afterbirth. ''It sounds interesting.'' But she told him, "I''m not interested in your body! I''ll go now. Get out of my way!"

    Her rejection aroused Baron''s keen interest in her, and he got pissed off after being rejected, twice. He went on teasing her, "What are you worried about? Just be my girlfriend!"

    "Are you insane? Didn''t you notice that I just came out from your cousin''s apartment? You dare seduce Arvin''s girlfriend? Do you want him to kill you, is that it? Or do you get off on someone choking you? That''s your kink next to leather isn''t it, asphyxiation?" She was also very d to hit him once again.

    Lulu went to the other side of Baron''s car and knocked its window, "You must be crazy! Ang will be our sister-inw soon. If you dare keep harassing her, I will tell this to Arvin and he must beat you up!" she warned him.

    "Don''t try to threaten me by mentioning Arvin''s name. Ang needs to make a bet with me today, otherwise she forfeits her love for Arvin, and she agrees to be my girlfriend! That is thew! And my divine right as next of kin!" It was exactly Ang''s identity as his cousin''s girlfriend that aroused his deepest desire for her.

    Baron pushed Lulu aside and moved closer to Ang''s car. He didn''t allow anyone to leave.

    Ang was infuriated by his harassment. She opened the door and stepped out of the car, then

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    It hit a Ferrari in its back. The man in the Ferrari let out a scream.

    "Damn it! My car! My father will kill me if he knows his car has been crushed!" The man in the carined. The driver of the Ferrari was a young man with yellow hair. The car was his father''s and he just drove it secretly.

    Ang''s BMW sped up and ran towards Baron''s luxury car once again.

    Baron was still in shock from the first car crash and had never expected the second crash to happen in such a short space of time...

    "Wow! This woman must be crazy! She has collided with a Ferrari and an Audi. Let''s go before she collides with our cars!" The owners of the other cars to Ang''s left and right were frightened to be crashed into in the same manner and so the two cars sped away in a flurry of screams and hands and whelps.

    Lulu came to her senses finally and called Arvin, "Brother... Brother... Ang... She is so cool! Wait! What should we do now? Ang had crashed Baron''s car and Big F''s Ferrari... But don''t worry. She didn''t get injured... Now we are at the crossroads to the left of Shengfeng Mansion."

    "Big F" was the nickname she gave to the man who drove the Ferrari.

    After Lulu hung up the phone, she suddenly realized that there was no need to worry about Ang. Ang was a member of the Si Family. Her family and Arvin would always help her. Even though she crashed into all four luxury cars today, she needn''t worry about it because someone would make it up in expenses. There were no consequences whatsoever in this dreand.

    ''Yes. That''s it! The only thing I need to do is to make sure that Ang doesn''t get hurt!'' Lulu thought.

 Chapter 1581 Go and Order a CR Supercar

    When Lulu was still deep in her thoughts, Baron punched Ang''s car window with great rage, determined to get Ang out of the car.

    Ang didn''t feel scared at all. In fact, she even opened the door and offered herself in confidence.

    As Baron was about to p Ang, she gave a spinning sweep kick, which brought Baron down to his knees in pain.

    "Guys! Help me out here! Get Ang into my car quickly! She needs to be taught a lesson, " Baron angrily said.

    Baron''s men werex in approaching the situation. They thought that Ang was outnumbered and doomed to die.

    But they were wrong...

    Before they knew it, Ang knocked down about four of the men to the ground alone!

    "Damn it! Baron, this bitch is outrageous!" One of the men got up from the ground, his face full of fury. He had to teach Ang a lesson today. He then staggered to his car, leaned against it, and began to make a phone call. "Bring some more men over here! We need to kill Ang now!" shouted the man.

    Ang heard what he said and reacted fast. She beckoned a car not far from her.

    Soon, three bodyguards got out of the car and said in unison, "Miss Ang."

    "Take care of them for me. I want to get out of here!" It annoyed her to see Baron.

    "Yes, Miss Ang. Let us deal with it!"

    One of the three bodyguards grabbed hold of Baron who was struggling within his grip, while another got in the driver''s seat of Baron''s car. Then, he drove the car to the other side to clear the path for Ang.

    The moment Ang was ready to leave, three more people stood in front of her car, blocking her way. They angrily shouted, "Do you think you can get away with hitting our car? No way! You must pay!"

    "That''s right! Not only do you have to pay, but you should also apologize to us, your masters!"

    Ang was dumbstruck.

    Masters? Sheughed when she heard them refer to themselves as masters. Ang opened the window and dismissively said, "Do you want another beating?"

    The two men who were hit by Ang were livid after hearing what she had said. They responded, "You arrogant bitch! Our men will arrive soon. We won''t let you get away!"

    Ang rubbed her temples and thought to herself, ''What kind of people are they?'' They were absolutely not finished

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    He was so desperate that he had to frame Ang to escape Arvin''s punishment.

    Ang was furious. She wanted to jump on Baron and beat him up. She never knew that a shameless person like him ever existed.

    Arvin patted Ang on her shoulders to calm her down. Then he told her, "Let me handle everything."

    Ang rxed with these words.

    Then, Arvin called another assistant behind him, whose name is Adam. He told Adam, "Tell all the establishments in J City to ban all these guys from entering and not entertain them. Also, call up Baron''s school and tell the dean to let Baron continue to learn for a few more years until he gets a passing grade."

    These series of orders scared the guys, almost pissing themselves.

    They never doubted Arvin''s ability and power.

    He was a nobody before he got to his current position. Now that he was the boss, he was able to obtain power and authority.

    Ang was overwhelmed by the thought of Arvin purchasing a supercar. She tried to break away from Arvin''s embrace to stop Kent from buying the car.

    But Arvin wouldn''t let her.

    "Arvin, there really is no need to buy the supercar. I didn''t mean what I told Baron!"

    Arvin chuckled, "It is okay. I just want to see Baron run naked around J City."

    Ang was stunned. She didn''t know what to say after hearing what Arvin had said.

    It seemed that Baron couldn''t get away with running naked around J City.

    Baron knew that he was in deep trouble. The only thing he could do was call Haley for help.

 Chapter 1582 Angela Is Not Your Wife

    Haley believed Baron''s lie and got annoyed.

    She then told Lily how Arvin bullied Baron for a woman.

    Lily chuckled. "If I were Arvin, I would put Baron into jail and help him get rid of his bad behaviors!" she said.

    Haley was surprised, "Mom... Baron is your grandson!"

    Lily nodded, "I know! That''s why I want him to correct his mistakes. If he wasn''t rted to me, I wouldn''t even bother."

    Haley was rendered speechless. Although she was angry, she couldn''t show her dissatisfaction before Lily so she had to leave the room at once.

    After receiving a call from Baron''s school, Haley paced around the room. She was disheartened by the call and needed to ask Arvin for his consideration. A few secondster, Kent answered the phone for Arvin.

    "Can you ask Arvin to answer the phone? I have something urgent to tell him."

    Kent looked at Arvin who was busy working. Arvin noticed that the call seemed to be important, so he gestured for Kent to show him the name of the caller.

    Then, Arvin shook his head and Kent immediately understood what he meant, "Sorry Mrs. Haley. Mr. Arvin is busy now. You can tell me what happened."

    "Tell you? No! I need to tell him something important. I won''t hang up until you give him the phone!"

    Haley insisted on having Arvin answer the phone. Since she was Arvin''s aunt, Kent had to be polite with her. He then gave the phone to Arvin.

    "Hello Aunt, " Arvin greeted her.

    "You do know that I am your aunt, right? If you do, then let Baron off." Haley said in a firm tone. She would get restless every time something rted to her son popped up.

    Arvin evaded her question and simply asked, "Do you have anything else to say?"

    "Yes, I do! Don''t let anyonee between you and Baron, okay? Ang drew Baron to her, so it wasn''t his fault. Stop bullying Baron for this woman. Okay?" Haley didn''t think her son was guilty, and she believed that Ang was the only one who should be med.

    Arvin asked her back, "If Baron had a girlfriend and I asked her to leave him to be my girlfriend, what would you do?"

    Haley couldn''t speak

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    as already evening when the car was sent to J City, and many reporters had already camped out in front of Shengfeng Mansion. Everybody knew that Arvin bought the car, but nobody knew whom he would give it to.

    When the car was delivered in front of Shengfeng Mansion, Ang had just finished cooking dinner.

    Then, she received a call asking her to get the car.

    She was shocked by how fast it had been bought. Then, she washed her hands, changed clothes, and went downstairs.

    She had never expected so many people around her house. Some were security guards of thismunity. Others were reporters carrying... cameras.

    They all rushed to her as she walked out of her house.

    Ang was only wearing a hoodie and a pair of track pants. Her hair was a little messy because she onlybed it with her fingers.

    Two workers in white gloves walked forward in her direction with two tes on their hands. One te contained a diamond key. The other one contained customized manuals, showing that Ang was the owner of the car. "Are you Miss Ang?" a worker asked her.

    Ang cast a glimpse at the reporters and answered, "Yes, I am."

    "This is the key to the CR Sports Car and its manuals. Please sign your name here." The worker smiled at her professionally, but his envy could still be seen.

    Ang smiled awkwardly. She then picked up the pen and signed her name quickly.

 Chapter 1583 How Long Have You Lived Together

    When the workers left, Ang was immediately surrounded by a crowd of reporters. A voice came out and asked, "Are you Miss Ang, the future inheritor of Chengyang Private Hospital?" The question was reasonable because during a previous media interview with Chuck, he revealed that he was going to give his own hospital to his future daughter.

    Then, the questions continued, "Excuse me, Miss Ang, did Director Arvin Gu gave you this car?"

    "What is the nature of your rtionship with Arvin Gu?"

    Ang was speechless and remained silent. She did not answer the questions directly.

    Even at night, the enthusiasm of the media couldn''t be stopped. The paparazzi lights blinded people''s eyes.

    She was no stranger to this kind of situation. Her father, brother, and sister-inw were celebrities, so she was always surrounded by the media and these annoying reporters.

    asionally, Ang could not avoid family interviews. Sometimes, she also had to appear in public with her family, but she stayed out of the spotlight whenever she could.

    Ang did not flinch nor make any gesture. She simply said nothing and smiled politely.

    She didn''t know what she should say to them.

    She could tell everyone that the car was given to her by Arvin, but people would immediately assume that he was her boyfriend. But, he was not...

    Ang knew that disaster emanated from careless talk, so she simply kept silent.

    Out of nowhere, three bodyguards suddenly appeared, controlling the crowd and making way for Ang. Ang took the opportunity to sit inside the sports car and got ready to leave.

    But the annoying reporters also reacted immediately, quickly surrounding the supercar and taking photos nonstop. They didn''t want to miss the big news at all.

    Supercars were the focus of the media anywhere. She suddenly recalled when Sophia Lo and an American celebrity received the other two supercars. Those media outlets went crazy back then, more than they did now.

    However, Arvin was a more of a low-key guy, who didn''t like publicity in anything he did. At the same time, he bought the car impulsively, so a lot of people still haven''t heard the news.

    The reason why the media came to Shengfeng Mansion was that the supercar was discovered while it was being delivered. Then, the news rapidly leaked out. After poking around, they soon found out that Arvin was the one who ordered it.

    Arvin, the most attractive yet austere man in J City, suddenly ordered a car for a woman, who was the heir to the Chengyang Private Hospital... Thepetitor of Arvin''s Yao Hospital. The media had dug up a lot of

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    one knew. And now, she was being spoiled by Arvin, another rising star in medical industry. To others, Ang won in life!

    ...

    Below were nine images, all of which showed the interaction between Arvin and Ang.

    If one wanted something, money would definitely be able to solve everything.

    As it turned out, the media knew about that. They wanted photos of Arvin and Ang, so they paid people to find photos. Soon enough, a lot of rare photos appeared for the public to see, only within an hour.

    No one had expected it to blow up this big. Sven had already taken some measures and even asked Daniel to suppress all the entertainment news. But a lot ofments were still left on the inte.

    As soon as the surgery was over, the hospital corridor was full of reporters. Arge crowd of people were waiting to meet and interview Arvin. The security guards could not stop these annoying reporters at all. The entrance of the operating room should be quiet, but right now, it definitely was not.

    Arvin seemed to be aware of what was going on outside. He initially wanted to take off his mask, but after hearing Kent''s report, he continued wearing it.

    Even though he was wearing a mask, he was quickly recognized by the reporters.

    "It''s Mr. Arvin!" shouted the reporters in the hallway. "Could you please answer some of our questions, Mr. Gu?"

    "Mr. Arvin, excuse me, what''s your rtionship with Ang, the inheritor of Chengyang Hosiptal?"

    "How long have you lived together?" This question was asked again. "When you lived with her, did you ever think about your former fianc¨¦e Rosa?"

    After finishing the operation, Arvin was too tired to say anything. What''s more, he became speechless after facing these questions.

 Chapter 1584 No Acceptance

    The nurses and the doctors pushed a patient out of the operating room, horrified by the crowd. One doctor shouted, "Please evacuate and let the patient go back to the ward." For the patient''s sake, the journalists toned down a bit.

    "Please let us go first..."

    It took a long time for the security guards to create a path for the patient to leave the area.

    Arvin was quickly surrounded in the other corner and was asked questions by a huge wave of reporters with microphones.

    All the while, he remained silent, looking down at the reports of the operation and quietly waiting for the security guard to get rid of the reporters.

    One reporter began to get impatient, "Mr. Arvin, don''t you know that it''s impolite to ignore everybody like this?"

    "Everyone is very concerned about your affairs!"

    Seeing that he had been silent, some reporters began to get annoyed, changing their tones.

    Their tactic didn''t affect Arvin, who still remained silent and ignored the journalists. At that moment, it was Kent''s turn to show up and tell everyone to be quiet before he spoke, "Please understand that we are in a hospital, so please showmon courtesy. What''s more, Mr. Arvin had just finished a two-hour operation, hence he''s tired." If you want to interview him, please find us and make an appointment..."

    As soon as Kent finished speaking, Arvin nced at the reporters and told Kent, "Kent, I will only ept interviews about my job and the hospital. I won''t ept interviews about my personal affairs."

    Kent seemed a little embarrassed. He thought, ''Can''t he be a bit more diplomatic?'' He then sighed and said, "Yes, Sir."

    The reporters still carried on, "We will interview Ang if you don''t say anything. I heard that she works in your hospital."

    Another reporter echoed, "As far as I know, Miss Ang is lively and easygoing. We might get some information from her."

    Everyone turned quiet.

    They all heard the threats.

    Since they weren''t going to get anything from Arvin, the reporters were going to badger Ang, an easygoing girl.

    Arvin took off his mask and looked coldly at the

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    of the people involved.

    The two of them were now the center of attention.

    Arvin said calmly, "Let it be!" If people all over the world knew that Ang was his lover, he would be very happy. The reason for keeping the matter a secret in the first ce was because it might hurt Ang. After all, the Rosa issue hadn''t been resolved yet.

    Arvin''s indifferent tone made Ang calm and rxed. "Okay, let''s eat dinner first. I cooked!"

    Upon hearing that she made dinner, Arvin took her hand and walked her to the table. Ang immediately took some wipes and handed it to him, "Mr. Arvin, here!"

    "Well, my darling!" He smiled, took the wipes she handed him, and used them on his hands.

    Ang cooked a total of four dishes for dinner, including three vegetarian dishes and one meat dish. She also cooked some yam and lotus seed porridge.

    As long as it was Ang''s cooking, Arvin could eat almost all of the dishes.

    It was no different this time. There were a lot of vegetables, but Arvin easily ate all of them after Ang had eaten.

    After dinner, Arvin told Ang, "I''m taking you back now."

    After a little thought, Ang understood. "Okay!"

    Arvin walked out of the Shengfeng Mansion with Ang, disproving the rumors that the two were living together.

    Living together and falling in love were two different things. They did this so that Ang''s image wouldn''t be tarnished.

 Chapter 1585 Iâ€™ll Always Be Here for You

    On the next morning, Lily and Arvin went to Rosa''s home, which sparked interest among a lot of people.

    Rosa''s family house

    Rosa''s father, Albert, greeted Arvin and his grandmother in the living room, while Sansa stared nkly at a photo of their daughter who disappeared, Rosa.

    Arvin put the presents on the table and went to Sansa, "Auntie."

    As soon as she heard his voice, she looked at him happily, "Arvin, I''m d you''re here! I have some good news for you! Your uncle told me that Rosa is in Shine Empire!"

    Of course, Arvin knew this. It was him who asked his men to tell Albert the news.

    "Auntie, I know that."

    Sansa acted normally and greeted Lily politely. All of them sat on the couch. Albert was smoking quietly. The room was silent; nobody said anything.

    Finally, Arvin broke the silence, "Uncle, my grandmother and I are here to talk about my engagement with Rosa."

    Albert had already known about Arvin and Ang. Although he had prepared himself mentally, he still couldn''t control his emotions.

    "Arvin, Rosa is going to show up!" Albert said firmly.

    Arvin was the ideal man for their daughter. Albert treated him as his own son during these years.

    "Uncle, Rosa hasn''te back. Two years ago, you said that Rosa would show up, but she didn''t... Most importantly, I''m in love with another girl!" Arvin was frank.

    Two years ago, they said that Rosa would show up, but that was not the case. Only a girl who looked like her appeared.

    "So... you are not going to wait for our Rosa because you''re in love with another girl? That''s not an excuse!" Albert got irritated.

    Since Arvin didn''t want to talk in circles, so the situation became tense immediately. Lily tried to break it to Albert softly, "Albert, Arvin has been waiting for Rosa for seven years. He has never given up his engagement during that long period of time. Since Rosa still hasn''t showed up and Arvin is in love with another girl, I think it''s better to let this go. Otherwise, it would be unfair to them..."

    "Arvin, you have been waiting for Rosa for seven years! Why not wait for a little while longer? Can we talk abo

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    .." Ang felt bad and apologized to Chuck. She felt guilty that her family was bothered and disturbed because of her.

    Surprisingly, Chuck didn''t me her at all, even though he was opposed to her rtionship with Arvin, "Don''t be sorry. I''ll always be here for you! Besides, Rosa has disappeared for seven years. I know you did nothing wrong! Rosa may not even return."

    Chuck would never let those people off easily if he saw theirments online.

    Thements that bashed Ang had already been deletedpletely.

    At the beginning, Chuck thought that Sven did this. Butter on, Sven told him that it was Arvin who deleted thements.

    "Dad... I thought you didn''t like Arvin." Ang asked him with cautiously. Chuck almost fought with Arvinst time at the airport.

    "I indeed dislike him, " Chuck admitted bluntly. He disliked Arvin because Arvin had stolen his daughter''s heart.

    However, he knew that Arvin was a good man, and he was the best choice for his daughter. Therefore, he approved of the rtionship between Ang and Arvin, but he couldn''t bring himself to admit it.

    "Dad, what do you think about our rtionship? Sometimes you like him, while sometimes you don''t." Ang asked him directly.

    Chuck didn''t answer her. Instead, he changed the topic, "Ang, why don''t youe back to stay with us for a while."

    Only when Ang stayed with them could Chuck feel at ease.

 Chapter 1586 It Didnâ€™t Work

    "Dad... I have to work!" Ang found an excuse to not go home.

    Chuck understood that Ang didn''t want to go home, so he didn''t give her too much pressure, "Okay, focus on your job! Call me if you need anything!"

    "Thank you, Dad! I love you!" Ang was happy to have her father by her side.

    "You''re my baby girl! Don''t worry about what others think. Just be yourself!" Chuck would always be there for his daughter no matter what Ang did.

    "Okay, Dad!"

    After she hung up, Ang sat on the balcony and looked at the scenery. She was having mixed emotions at the moment.

    When Ang was being bashed online, Arvin issued a statement on MicroBlog, "I love Ang with all my heart, and I met her seven years after my fianc¨¦e had disappeared. She is not a third-party in this rtionship. In fact, she had nothing to do with my rtionship with Rosa. The reason why I haven''t gone all out with Ang is because I respect Rosa. Things will be solved when Rosa gets back. Meanwhile, I hope people would respect our privacy. I will sue whomever dares to continue defaming Ang."

    Lily nodded with satisfaction, "Arvin, you''ve done the right thing. You really need to issue such statement and rify your rtionship with Ang. Otherwise, everyone would just continue to me and bash her. Although Ang doesn''tin about it, I can imagine how she must be feeling. You have to spend more time with her. Do you understand?"

    Arvin rubbed his temples and nodded.

    Arvin was willing to issue any statement as long as it would be for Ang''s benefit.

    Soon, numerous peoplemented on his statement.

    The firstment was, "Director Gu, you were engaged to Rosa, so you must have had feelings for her. But now, you''re saying that you love Ang. What happened to your affection for Rosa? When did it fade?"

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    Ang smiled and made fun of him, "So... are we now changing the ce of our affairs?"

    "Don''t be naughty!" He missed her so much and just wanted to see her! But he didn''t want to bring any trouble to her, so he changed the ce of their rendezvous and asked her to the apartment discreetly.

    When night came, Ang changed into some ck sportswear, wearing a mask and sunsses. When she walked to the gate of the neighborhood, she found a few journalists waiting for her in the dark.

    Wow! What were they doing here? She was not a big celebrity. What did they want from her?

    Were they out of gossip news?

    The Oujing Apartment

    Ang rang the doorbell, and it quickly opened. It was Arvin!

    She smiled happily, "Big Wing!"

    Arvin smiled and pulled her in at once. He wrapped Ang in a warm embrace and pressed her against the door.

    He removed her mask and kissed her red lips.

    As the saying went, absence made the heart grow fonder. Soonter, the room was full of love.

    Ang was captivated and dazed by Arvin''s scent that she hadn''t realized that her coat had dropped to the ground.

    As they both went from the door to the couch, Arvin had already taken off all of Ang''s clothes.

 Chapter 1587 I Will Send You Back

    She didn''t realize what they were doing until she was pressed on the couch by Arvin. When she realized that Arvin was still in his pajamas while she was naked, she got shy and squinted her eyes at him. Then, she bit him on his shoulder and said, "You''re so mean!"

    Arvin couldn''t help but smile as he looked at her cute face.

    He found a cushion and put it under her body to make her feel morefortable. Then, Arvin held her hand and helped her take off his pajamas...

    Shine Empire

    In the far east of the city, there was a junk yard for cars. A woman with a mask and hat on nced around, looking alert, opened the door of a shabby car, and went into the car.

    She pulled out a seat on the back, and an underground passage came into sight.

    She walked along the passage until she reached a door with two male guards on each side. They nodded to the woman politely and said nothing. They were unable to speak because of their injured vocal chords.

    There was a clean room inside where a baby was crying and a skinny woman wasforting the baby.

    Next to the room was another clean room. It was the operating room.

    The woman who wasforting the baby didn''t even look up when she heard the footsteps.

    Only two people woulde here, one man and one woman.

    The woman with the baby immediately knew that it was a woman walking toward her, based on the sound of her footsteps.

    The woman with the mask touched the baby''s face gently with her finger, "Let me tell you some news. Their rtionship has be a hot topic online. Arvin had just spent about two billion dors on a supercar and gave it to that bitch as a present. Moreover, he has spent about one billion dors on one pearl to make that bitch happy..."

    The woman, the baby''s mother, said nothing, but dissolved some milk powder in warm water and fed the baby.

    However, the woman in the mask didn''t stop telling her the news about Arvin. It seemed that she hated the "bitch" very much, but she could do nothing to hurt the "bitch"

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ack soon."

    "Okay, thank you, Shelley." Shelly used to work for Arvin in Shengfeng Mansion. She did the housework and cooked dinner.

    Ang was familiar with Shelley because she often saw her in Shengfeng Mansion.

    "You are wee! Please sit down and wait." Shelley washed her hands and went into the kitchen.

    After lunch, Ang received a call from Nancy, "Ang, let''s go shopping!"

    Nancy knew that Ang was not in Shengfeng Mansion and that she didn''t go to work either. She thought about how lonely Ang must be, so Nancy wanted to apany her and cheer her up.

    "Okay! I can go shopping right now. How about meeting you at the old ce?"

    "Okay, no problem!"

    Then, Ang hung up the phone and walked toward the cloakroom. As expected, there were a lot of women''s clothing for Ang, all prepared by Arvin.

    Ang held her sore waist and smiled happily when she saw this.

    She dressed up and made up. When she was about to go out, her phone rang.

    It was from a stranger. Ang was not going to answer it at first since she had received lots of calls from strangers. Since she was not too busy, she answered the phone.

    "Hello." An elegant female voice spoke, "Is this Ang speaking?"

    "Yes. What''s up?" Ang asked casually. If the call was from a journalist, she would hang up the phone immediately.

 Chapter 1588 Malik Jia

    "Hello, Ang Si. You might not know about me, but... you do know Baron Li, right?" the woman said on the other side of the line.

    Ang was perplexed at the woman''s words. She wondered how Baron had anything to do with this.

    But she suddenly remembered her bet with Baron. He lost the bet, and he was supposed to go streaking around the city tomorrow. Was he mentally prepared to do it?

    So Ang answered, "Yes, yes, I know him. Is he eager to go streaking as soon as possible? If that''s the case..." She wanted to say that she had nothing to do at the moment, so they could make it one day earlier.

    But the womanughed and cut in, "No. Miss Si, that''s not why I called."

    "What? Then, who are you?"

    "Do you remember a yellow-haired boy who was with Baron?" The woman asked and then paused for a moment, giving Ang time to recall the memory.

    Soon enough, Ang remembered a Ferrari car, then a boy with yellow hair. She then said, "Yes, I remember." She had crashed her car into his Ferrari! Of course, she couldn''t forget him.

    Thinking about it, Ang wondered why hadn''t that boye to ask her topensate for it. Also, Baron was awfully quiet these days. He wasn''t causing any trouble.

    Then, she heard the woman say, "Hmm... okay. I''m the boy''s mother. I''m calling you to offer my sincere gratitude."

    "What gratitude?" Ang couldn''t believe what she had heard. Shouldn''t she ask her forpensation? Was she being sarcastic?

    "Yes, thank you. My son''s name is Malik Jia. His car was damaged by you, and after that, he was afraid that his father would teach him a lesson, so he went to look for a job."

    "..." Ang still couldn''t understand what was happening.

    Malik''s mother continued, "Let me exin. Malik has been brought up with luxury and wealth ever since he was born. He graduated from school three years ago, but still hasn''t gone to work yet. He keeps going out, picking up girls, and stirring up trouble."

    "After his Ferrari was damaged, he found a job for himself. He''s now living a normal person''s life, earning his own money. I had someone follow him. In the first few days, when he got off work, he still went to bars and night clubs to have fun. But none of these p

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    t now, she happened to see her again.

    Ang felt speechless. After a moment''s hesitation, she probed, "How about I give your son a new Ferrari instead?"

    "Oh, no. Miss Si, I know you are a kind woman. But I really want my son to change. Please help me save him. Please..." Malik''s mother sounded like she was about to cry.

    Ang really felt helpless! Why did she involve herself in this matter...

    "Okay, fine! I''ll give it a try. But I''m not sure whether Arvin will agree or not, so please don''t keep your hopes up!" Ang conceded.

    "No problem! You can also tell Mr. Gu that if he agrees, I''ll help him persuade Sansa Ye!" Coincidentally, Malik''s mother had been friends with Sansa Ye for a long time.

    "Who is Sansa Ye?" Ang wondered. She had never heard of this name.

    Malik''s mother paused. She then said, "I don''t know how to exin it to you. But Mr. Gu will understand. Please just tell him these words, okay?"

    "Okay! I will, " said Ang.

    "Thank you, Miss Si. Will you be back to the Oujing Apartmentter?"

    "Um... I don''t know yet."

    "Well, if youe back, please tell me. I''ve made some desserts today, and I want to give some to you."

    "..."

    Malik''s mother was too enthusiastic!

    But Ang was amused, so she nodded and said, "Okay, thank you!"

    "You''re wee! Please go on with your work. Feel free toe visit my house downstairs." She even invited her over.

    Facing her enthusiasm, Ang nodded and said, "Okay, I will."

 Chapter 1589 How is Everything Going on Your Side

    Half an hourter, Ang met Nancy. While drinking her milk tea, she told Nancy about what had happened earlier and asked her opinion about it.

    "Did you say that the woman was Chandler Jia''s wife, Malik Jia''s mother?" Nancy asked to rify.

    Ang nodded, "Yes! She said she was."

    "Then, there''s nothing wrong. Malik''s mother is a kind person. I used to go to her house to y when I was little. She''s very enthusiastic to everyone. She can be acquainted to someone in a few minutes!" Nancy''sments made Ang feel at ease.

    "I''m so relieved. I was worried for nothing. Okay, let''s go and buy gifts for our men!" said Ang happily. They walked around the shopping mall with linked arms.

    At night, when Arvin returned to the apartment, it was already past twelve o''clock.

    He pushed the bedroom door open. It was dark and quiet inside. It seemed that no one was there.

    He felt upset and turned on the light. Indeed, no one was in bed.

    He was about to call Ang, but then he saw arge gift box on the table, with a note on it.

    He walked over and took the note. It read, "Dear Big Wing, please open it and see if you like what I got for you."

    Arvin smiled. He opened the gift box and saw an expensive Western suit neatly folded inside.

    But the color of the suit was... wine red.

    Arvin had never worn a suit in this color. The moment he saw it, he was baffled.

    He took the clothes out of the box and was about to hang it in the dressing room. Suddenly, another piece of paper dropped from the suit.

    It read, "If you like it, please open the bedroom next door and tell me. But if you don''t like it... okay, please tell me too."

    Then...

    Arvin put the suit back into the gift box, strode out of the bedroom, and opened the bedroom next door.

    He entered the quiet room. When he turned on the light, he saw a woman huddling in the corner.

    What was she doing there? It was because Ang was... too cold!

    Why was she cold? Because she was dressed in a very sexy pajama.

    ...

    It was her idea. She and Nancy both bought these sexy pajamas. She wondered how things were going on Nancy''s side. Was she being eaten up by Stanley Su?

    Ang was not so lucky

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ext three days..." Arvin tenderly whispered in her ear.

    Ang wanted to ask him if he could take her as well. But she was afraid that she would bother his work, so she didn''t ask.

    She suddenly thought of something and asked, "Oh, right! Do you know Chandler Jia?"

    Upon hearing her question, Arvin frowned and demanded, "Never mention another man''s name in bed. You won''t know what I will do to you if you ever dare."

    "What? So... do you know him or not?" Pouting, she gripped his cor.

    Arvin then replied, "He''s already over fifty years old and has a wife. His age is almost the same as your father''s!"

    Ang was speechless. ''Mr. Gu, can''t we ever have a decent conversation?'' wondered Ang. She continued, "His wife called me earlier today."

    "Hmm." Arvin let out a simple reply and went on with his moves.

    "I don''t know her, but she called me. Don''t you think it''s strange?" asked Ang.

    "Can''t you figure it out yourself?" He didn''t care. Bing impatient, he asked, "Are you done talking?"

    Ang teased joyfully and said, "What? You can''t wait, can you? Am I bothering you?"

    Arvin pursed his lips. This woman could be so insensitive to his romantic gestures. He had to punish her. He said, "Huh! So you do know you''re bothering me..."

    Ang pushed him, in rage, and said, "Can''t you talk to me properly?"

    "No, I can''t!" Arvin then lowered his head to kiss her lips, not giving her any chance to mention another man''s name.

 Chapter 1590 Stay at J City to Protect Angela

    At seven o''clock in the morning, when Ang was still sleeping like a log, Arvin was ready to go on a business trip. He pulled out the suitcase packed by Angst night.

    After fixing his tie, Arvin kissed the sleeping Ang, and whispered, "Be good, my dear. Wait for me toe back!"

    Ang felt an itch on her forehead, so she scratched it for a while. Then, she rolled on to the other side and continued her heavy sleep.

    By the time Arvin got out of the apartment, Kent had already been waiting for him. He took Arvin''s suitcase and began to tell him his itinerary, "The ne is ready for you and so is the hospital in America. We have already booked a hotel in-"

    Arvin suddenly interrupted Kent, "You don''t have to go. Stay in J City to protect Ang!"

    Kent had a bad feeling about this. Surprised, he didn''t know what to say.

    "Baron lost a bet to Ang, and it''s due to be paid today. Arrange for more bodyguards to protect her. She can do whatever she wants, just don''t give anyone a chance to hurt her!"

    Kent would rather go on the business trip... Kent knew that protecting Ang was more difficult than going on a business trip.

    "Do you have any problem with that?" Arvin looked back at his silent assistant.

    Kent hastily shook his head and said, "No, of course not! "

    "Well, if there''s anything you can''t handle, remember to call me. Also, have someone keep an eye on Adam."

    "Yes, Mr. Gu."

    After sending Arvin to the private ne, Kent drove to Oujing Apartment. He had to wait for Ang to wake up and then follow her.

    Ang was woken up by Lulu''s call. Then, she took a look at the time and found that it was only nine o''clock in the morning.

    "Hello..." She answered the phone in a daze.

    In the extremity of her excitement, Lulu said happily, "Sister-inw, Baron has to streak today. Pleasee quickly!"

    "Where?" Baron was going to streak? She showed little interest in it. At the time, she wanted to do nothing but sleep.

    At three in the morning, she was still packing for Arvin. She hadn''t gone to bed until four.

    But wait, there was something missing... She suddenly opened her eyes and felt the ce where Arvin had slept was cold

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    equests baffled Baron. He wondered why Ang hated him so much. She would rather give up the chance to humiliate him than have him appear in front of her.

    But the more she tried to push him away, the more Baron wanted to mess with her!

    Baron took off his expensive windbreaker and threw it onto a bench, which made the onlookers go wild.

    Ang pondered...''What on earth was Baron doing?''

    Baron looked at Ang with a crafty smile. Then, he unbuttoned his navy blue thermal shirt and threw it onto the bench as well.

    With his naked torso, Baron stood shivering in the wind. The screams became louder and louder as Baron put his hand on his belt.

    At that moment, people heard some one cry, "Baron!"

    Then, everyone turned to look back in confusion. A girl with two ponytails was looking at the farce in tears.

    She looked so pure and young. Perhaps she was just about 18 or 19 years old.

    When he saw the girl, Baron turned pale and asked, "What are you doing here?"

    Upon hearing Baron''s response, the curious crowd cleared the way for Cheryl.

    Standing in front of Baron and Ang, Cheryl told Baron in a low voice, "I am pregnant, and you are the father of the baby!"

    ... Her words exploded like a bomb, rendering everyone motionless and in shock.

    Majority of the people there were single, so the matter of pregnancy was still shocking to them... Apart from a few who had fooled around before, almost all of them didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 1591 That Woman Ran Into the Race Course!

    Baron''s face turned pale after hearing the woman''s words. He stared nkly into space for about two seconds, fumbled in his pocket for a card, and told the woman calmly, "There''re 200, 000 in this card. Use the money for an abortion!"

    "..." Cheryl was startled to hear what Baron had said. ''How can Baron do this to me? He made me a promise before! I never thought that Baron would be this irresponsible!''

    "No way! The doctor said it''s not easy for me to get pregnant, so this baby means so much to me. I won''t get an abortion!" It was an innocent life he was talking about!

    Baron sneered and asked Cheryl, "So... are you taking the card or not?"

    Cheryl shook her head and refused, "No! Never!"

    Cheryl wouldn''t abort this child. It was her little baby!

    Seeing Cheryl''s firm attitude, Baron withdrew his card and waved at a waiter nearby, "Go get a horse for me."

    "Yes, Young Master Li!" The waiter acted respectfully to Baron because he knew that he was Arvin''s cousin. Since Arvin was one of the biggest customers here, his cousin should be taken care of, too.

    Everybody was at loss, not knowing what Baron was about to do. They whispered to each other, while Baron stayed calm.

    Before a brown horse was brought to him, Baron put his shirt and coat back on.

    He immediately got on the horse''s back without fixing on the riding equipment.

    Baron slowly led the horse toward Ang, stretched out his hand, and offered it to Ang, saying, "Let''s go, Ang. Ride the horse with me!"

    Ang didn''t respond because she was horrified by how Baron was acting. She didn''t want to have anything to do with him.

    Baron understood Ang''s silence, but he didn''t give up. Instead, he bent over to grab hold of Ang''s arm and then he lifted her up to the horse''s back. Ang was amazed by Baron''s action. ''What''s going on?'' Ang thought to herself. ...

    Ang tried every effort to struggle free, but to no avail. "Baron, you bastard! Let go of me!"

    Baron ignored Ang''s resistance. He put his arms around Ang to keep her steady. Everyone was speechless. But they had a lot of thoughts going through their minds. ''What is Baron doing? Ang is Arvin''s girlfriend!'' ''What''s going on here? Has Baron gone out of his mind?''

    Before everyone realized it, Baron and Ang had

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    pushed off her bodyguards, rushed toward Cheryl and shouted, "Call 911!"

    When she finally arrived, she found out Cheryl covered in blood. Ang''s breathing became shallow and quick as if she was having an asthma attack, but she kept talking to Cheryl, just so she wouldn''t ck out.

    "Cheryl, open your eyes! Look at me! I''m here to help you! Talk to me!" Then, Ang lowered her head to check if Cheryl was still breathing.

    ''No, this isn''t good. She''s not breathing. Wait! I can still feel her pulse.''

    Ang felt relieved after hearing Cheryl''s heartbeat. Her emotions went up and down like a rollercoaster. What she did was right. She first checked if the unconscious person was still breathing or not. Although Ang had practiced this many times, she was now at loss on what to do next.

    After a few seconds, she rubbed Cheryl''s mouth and gave her a mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.

    However, it didn''t seem to work. Cheryl''s heartbeat slowed down. She could die at any moment. Ang panicked more and more by the minute. She tried her best to stay m. After a few seconds, she started doing chestpressions.

    Luckily, a doctor in the race course came over before Ang started passing out.

    Suddenly, Ang and Cheryl were surrounded by a crowd of people. Seeing that another doctor would save Cheryl, Ang was relieved. She got more and more dizzy, until she finally fainted.

    In a daze, she heard people calling her name. She seemed to have heard Kent, Lulu, and some other people she didn''t recognize.

 Chapter 1592 Baron Was Scared By Cheryl

    However, all those voices did not wake Ang up.

    It was already afternoon when Ang had woken up. She stared at the ceiling nkly and tried to recall where she was. Finally, after a few minutes, she pieced together that she was in the VVIP ward of the Yao Hospital.

    She slowly sat up and saw two people in front of her. Teresa was reading a book, while Lulu was quietly waiting for Ang to wake up.

    As soon as Ang propped herself up, Lulu approached her and said, "Sister-inw... How are you feeling?"

    ''Why are they here?'' Ang thought to herself. Ang didn''t show her confusion and replied politely to Lulu, "A lot better. Thank you, Lulu and Aunt Teresa."

    "Don''t be silly, Ang. You should rest more. I brought chicken soup. Lily made it for you. Have some. It will give you strength." As these words were spoken, Teresa put down her book, elegantly walked toward the table, and opened an thermal lunchbox.

    Ang was so touched, but she seemed to forget something important... ... "Lulu, is that girl all right?"

    Ang held Lulu''s hand, her eyes full of worry.

    Lulu looked at her mother, Teresa, first and then turned back to Ang. She whispered, "She is stable, even though she''s in aa. But she... lost the baby."

    ''In aa?'' Ang was relieved to hear that Cheryl was safe, but she was worried about her being in aa. She also felt sorry for the baby.

    "Ang, did you know the doctors said that Cheryl would have died if it weren''t for your first aid assistance? You were so brave!" ...

    ''So her name is Cheryl...'' Ang thought to herself.

    "What about Baron?" Ang suddenly asked.

    After hearing Ang''s question, Lulu nced at Teresa who looked so worried about Baron. After hesitating, she answered, "Baron got scared by what happened, so now he''s in Cheryl''s ward. Cheryl''s family rushed to the hospital after being told that their daughter fainted and lost her baby. They got really pissed off when they found out that these were caused by Baron. In the morning, they got into an argument with Baron. Now, his parents are appeasing them."

    Baron knocked someone up, but he did not want to be responsible for it. He even al

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    self.

    Hearing Arvin''s gentle and soft voice, Ang wasn''t able to stop her tears, finally she crying out, "Big Wing, can you please save Cheryl?"

    Cheryl was just around eighteen or neen years old. Most girls of this age were living an innocent and carefree life. But Cheryl had already lost a baby, and she was in aa. How awful life had treated her!

    Arvin figured that something bad must have happened. He immediately asked, "What''s going on, Ang? Who''s Cheryl?"

    Ang tried to stop crying and told Arvin what happened today in the race course.

    After she finished speaking, Ang realized that Arvin might be in the middle of something. So she asked him, "

    Are you busy right now, Big Wing? If so, I can tell you all of these when you''re free."

    "I''m not busy, babe. I''m driving to the hotel right now." Arvin knew that Ang was crying so hard because she was ming herself. Therefore, Arvin patientlyforted her, "Don''t me yourself, Ang. It was not your fault. You''ve already done your best. You know that, right?" Arvin''s words always hit the spot. Ang felt a bit better.

    "As for Cheryl, I''ll contact her doctor to ask for her reports. Don''t worry, Ang, " Arvin added. He couldn''t stand Ang feeling like this, so he would do his best to save Cheryl''s life.

    "I miss you, big wing." At this moment, Angy on her couch beside her empty dining room, thinking about Arvin. She really missed Arvin''s hugs.

 Chapter 1593 Itâ€™s So Good to Have You Here!

    "I know, babe. Take care of yourself. I''ll be back soon."

    After talking about something else for a while, they finally hung up.

    In the evening, Ang received a WeChat message from Arvin. He told her not to worry about Cheryl because her vitals were stable and her surgery would be conducted three dayster.

    ''It felt so good to have you around, Big Wing.'' Ang replied with a big grin.

    Arvin smiled. Then, he asked why she had mentioned Chandler and Malikst night.

    Ang almost forgot about this matter.

    She told Arvin about what Malik''s mother had told her on the phone that day. Then, she added, "I don''t know her personally, so you don''t have to do anything if you don''t want to."

    "Ang, let her talk to Sansa and then tell her that she can have her sone to me." He would do anything to break his engagement with Rosa and be with Ang.

    After causing such trouble, Malik was willing to work and earn money to fix his car. After considering his rtionship with Chandler, and since he was thinking of having a new assistant anyway, he wanted to take up Malik''s mother on her offer.

    No! Ang had forgotten something very important. "Who is Sansa?", she asked.

    Arvin was silent for a while, and then he answered, "Rosa''s mother."

    "..."

    The next day, Ang received a phone call from Professor Cheng not long after she had woken up.

    "Ang! You haven''t been to work for days. Is this a ce where you cane and go anytime?"

    Listening to his angry voice, Ang could easily imagine how furious he must be right now.

    She smiled and said, "I''m sorry, but I can''t go to work right now. After two to three days, I''ll-"

    "What do you mean two to three days? Don''t you think I know nothing about the scandal between you and Arvin? I heard that you two are in a rtionship. Is that true?"

    ... That was true. Ang didn''t try to defend herself and said, "I just want to escape from the media..."

    All that she wanted was to wait for the matter to cool down, instead of creating more scandals.

    She was not a celebrity anyway. She d

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    rl, how dare you say that to me?"

    Parker who was standing beside her thought of the news these days. He tried to stop Haley by saying, "Don''t be mad, darling. We can fix this."

    Haley let go of Ang upon hearing that from her husband, and she replied, "How do you think we can fix this? This little girl has been bringing Baron trouble ever since she came into his life!"

    Ang massaged her hurt wrist and nced at Haley. Then, she walked past her and followed Cheryl''s parents to the ward.

    Haley was about to go in, too, but Parker stopped her. He said, "Darling, do you know who Ang is?"

    Haley had been busy dealing with other thingstely. She had no time to look at online news, so she didn''t know about Ang''s family background.

    "Of course, I do! Isn''t she the third party of Arvin and Rosa''s rtionship?" Haley was merely making assumptions. She knew nothing about what was happening.

    "No, she''s the daughter of Chuck, the president of Chengyang Private Hospital!"

    Haley waved her hand lightly upon hearing that, saying, "I don''t care whose daughter she is. Even though she is... Parker, what did you say? Whose daughter is she?" Then, Haley finally realized what Parker had meant. She was shocked, so she asked Parker to say it again.

    "I said, Ang is the daughter of Chuck Si and the sister of Sven Si!" Parker slowly repeated what he had said again.

 Chapter 1594 I Will be Responsible for Cheryl

    Haley had always thought that Ang was just an ordinary girl who wanted to marry a wealthy man like Arvin.

    But it had never urred to her that... she was a member of an elite family, let alone the daughter of Chuck and sister of Sven!

    She had been rude to Ang. What could she do to fix it? She still had a batch of medical equipment waiting to be delivered to the Chengyang Hospital...

    When Ang went out of the inpatient department, Baron stopped her. She turned around and looked at Baron with a confused look, not saying anything.

    Baron was traumatized by the ident, so he lost the arrogant look he used to have. Now, he seemed tired and worried. After hesitating for a few minutes, he finally asked, "When will Cousin Arvin be back?"

    Ang didn''t n to say anything to him, but when she saw the look of panic on his face, she answered, "After two days."

    Baron thought for a long time, and then he said, "Can you ask Arvin to save Cheryl?"

    Ang sighed. At least, Baron had notpletely lost his conscience!

    Ang looked directly into his eyes and said, "You know what? If it weren''t me who did the first aid to her, she might have been... You will not be standing here right now." Ang said this because she wanted Baron to realize the severity of the event, but not because she wanted him to thank her. She wanted him to know what a big mistake he had made.

    The doctor had already mentioned that to Baron, and he had personally seen how Ang provided first aid assistance to Cheryl despite the amount of blood covering her face.

    Many people were surprised by what Ang did. Her courage and spirit were worthy of admiration.

    "I''ve decided that I will be responsible for Cheryl from now on." It seemed that Baron had taken some kind of magical drug to make him this responsible all of a sudden.

    Ang nodded and said, "Tell Arvin that, when hees back."

    Arvin needed to know how regretful Baron was so that their rtionship as cousins would improve.

    When Baron heard that Ang was ask

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    Ang, how... why... are you here?"

    They were so screwed! She was caught saying bad things behind Ang''s back. Will she be forced out of J City by the Si family and Director Gu?

    Ang put on a fake smile and said, "Well, darling, I needed to go to the toilet!" Was she not allowed to be in the restroom?

    She opened the tap and washed her hands. Then, she thought of something and said, "Can I ask you something?"

    The three woman freaked out and nodded quickly.

    "Did you just say that Randal was dismissed?" No wonder that Ang had not heard his name for quite a long time. It turned out that he had already left the hospital!

    The other two woman pointed at the tall girl right away and said, "She said so!"

    The tall woman was so scared that she almost cried, saying, "I... I just heard from others..."

    Seeing them so scared, Ang couldn''t help but touch her face. Did she look scary? Then, she smiled at them and said, "I know! It''s okay. You don''t have to be afraid. Anyway, what you said is the truth!"

    Huh? The truth? Did Ang just admit that she was the lover of Mr. Gu?

    Ang was misunderstood. She meant that she really had dated Randal back then.

    "What else do you want to know? We will tell you everything we know, " said one of the women. Maybe it was Ang''s smile that warmed the atmosphere, calming the girls down.

 Chapter 1595 Did Someone Cook Dinner

    Ang approached the three women; they stepped backwards.

    Ang didn''t say anything for a few seconds. Then, she went back to where she stood and said, "Was Randal dismissed because his superiors found faults with him?"

    "Yes, that''s what they said."

    "Okay, I get it now. Thank you!" ''Arvin must have wanted to avenge me, '' she thought.

    The tall woman became more puzzled. "Aren''t you with Mr. Gu?" she asked Ang, who seemed please with the answer, and continued, "Why are you asking about Randal?"

    She doubted that Ang was involved with the both of them at the same time.

    Ang rubbed her chin and decided to tell them the truth, "Because I want to thank the person who fired the jerk for me!"

    "Jerk? Were you really dating him before?" One of the women asked Ang.

    "Yes, " Ang said, "But... he cheated on me a few days after we started going out." Fortunately, Arvin knew about it, too. ''I was so lucky to have Arvin by my side, '' Ang thought.

    So that was what happened!

    Girls always enjoyed gossiping with their friends. Within a few minutes, Ang had established rapport with these women.

    Ang even added them on WeChat when they went out of the restroom. Then, she found out that they were all working at the R and D department.

    After work, Ang steered clear of the reporters and sneaked into Shengfeng Mansion to use Arvin''s privateb because she could not work properly in the hospital.

    After entering his apartment, Ang went straight to theb.

    She noticed something familiar when passed through the living room...

    She stopped walking, turned around, and went to a white shelf against the wall. Then, she held up an item, which caught her attention, and studied it carefully.

    ''This... this shell... is the one I discreetly put into his pocket when we were on the coast...'' Ang recalled.

    Now, it had been carefully cle

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ho sent the reporters away.

    After work, Ang was alone in the hospital and was about to call a cab to go back.

    "Master, I can''t stand it anymore! I''ve always dreamed of going to the Shaolin Temple in Songshan to learn Kung Fu..." Ang''s phone rang. It was Fabian.

    "Hey Fabian!"

    "Hi, Ang. Are you avable tonight? I need your help."

    "Okay..." She agreed to help him. Anyway, she had no ns for the night.

    Fabian rode his motorcycle and had Ang ride with him. After nearly half an hour, they reached their destination.

    Ang took off her helmet and saw a European-style castle. It had magnificent windows and a delicately carved roof...

    If its ck exterior was changed into a colorful one, it would definitely look like it was straight out of a fairytale.

    The old tall gate opened, and four huge pirs and some European furniture came into sight.

    There were a warm firece, an ivory-colored sofa, a checkered carpet, and paintings by thest century''s French artists.

    On the table were elegant candlesticks that flickered and shiny silver dinnerware...

    Several western dishes had been served on the table. In the kitchen were some Michelin chefs, while two maids continued serving fresh dishes on the long table.

 Chapter 1596 Arvin Was Really a Cunning Boy

    Another maid poured wine into two goblets.

    "Please have a seat, Miss Si." Fabian, like a gentleman, pulled out a chair for Ang.

    Ang looked at Fabian indifferently and asked, "Didn''t you say you needed a favor?"

    "Definitely!" Fabianughed. "I invited several chefs over, and I''m afraid I can''t finish all of these dishes, so I invited you to help me."

    Help him eat? With a candlelight table setting? ? And the red roses? ? ?

    ... Was Ang a fool to not know what Fabian''s intentions were? Of course, she wasn''t.

    "Where''s your girlfriend?" Ang asked. "Is sheing? I don''t want to be a third wheel." She pretended to look for his girlfriend.

    Ang regretteding here with him. She should have asked what Fabian wanted before she agreed.

    "Of course, you won''t be!" Fabian added, "And I don''t have a girlfriend. This feast is only for the two of us."

    Only for him and for her? "I don''t think it''s appropriate..." Ang smiled dryly. She was in a rtionship with Arvin, but she was having a romantic dinner with another man alone. It definitely didn''t look right!

    Fabian pressed his hands on her shoulders and pushed her back on her chair. Then, he sat on the other, opposite her.

    "The man who is rumored to be with you is currently out of the country. Now, can''t you spare your old friend a bit of time?"

    He was implying that her rtionship with Arvin was only a rumor.

    And what did he mean by "old friend"? They had only known each other for a few months! Ang was embarrassed to be with this pretentious "gentleman".

    But all the dishes had been served, so it was toote for Ang to leave.

    Well, it was only a dinner... It was nothing more than that. Surely, Arvin wouldn''t get angry. Yes. That''s it!

    She pick

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    !"

    Fabian red at Ang. Finally he asked, "You are so afraid of Arvin, but aren''t you afraid of me?"

    "Not at all, " Ang smiled, "I have had dinner with you."

    Huh! What she meant was she had had dinner with him, so he couldn''t possibly get angry at her.

    Fabian could do nothing but shake his head and force a smile, saying, "Tell me when you get home!"

    "Got it! Sleep early. Bye-bye!" Ang was relieved as she went out of the gate with her purse.

    A brand new supercar was waiting for her at the gate. Kent was standing beside the car.

    Seeing that Ang and Fabian hade out, he approached Ang and politely said, "Please get in, Miss Si."

    Then, he opened the rear door for Ang.

    Fabian smiled thinly when he saw the car. He remembered it was the same car that exposed the rtionship between Ang and Arvin.

    ''Arvin was really a cunning boy... No... A cunning man, who asked Kent to drive a two-billion car here to mock me.'' Fabian thought bitterly.

    Ang rolled down the window and waved to him, saying, "Thanks for dinner. Sleep early."

    "Goodbye!" Seeing the car drove off hurriedly, Fabian rubbed his chin, absorbed in thought.

 Chapter 1597 I Think Today Is A Good Day To Do It

    Fabian thought that he could make Ang stay due to the bad weather. It was the perfect situation, at the right ce, and the right time! But he didn''t expect that Arvin would get involved and destroy his n!

    The CR supercar drove out of the castle. Inside the car, Ang asked Kent, "How did Arvin know I was here? Besides, why did he ask you to drive this car?"

    Kent held back his smile, looked straight ahead, and said, "Isn''t it better to save these questions for Director Gu?" Director Gu would be able to give her a more detailed exnation. And it''s better if Director Gu was the one to break it to Ang that he had asked Kent to follow her around for the past three days!

    Ang forced a smile and called Arvin, "Hi! Big Wing! Good evening!" Ang pretended to act as if nothing had happened.

    But there was just silence over the phone, Arvin didn''t say anything for a long time.

    Ang checked the call, it was still connected. She became impatient and said, "Can you hear me?"

    "Yes, I can."

    "... Then, why won''t you say anything!"

    "I''m thinking about something."

    "What is it?" Ang looked outside the window. It was already drizzling.

    She never had the habit of the weather forecast, so she didn''t know it was going to rain today.

    "I''m thinking about where I belong in your heart."

    "..." Ang blushed after hearing this. She moved closer to the window and replied in a low voice, "Do I still need to tell you?"

    "If it''s not even worth mentioning, does it mean that I mean nothing to you?" His voice sounded sad. Ang was confused. Was this the Arvin she used to know? But what he said next broke her random thoughts, "How dare you date another man during my absence! I will punish you heavily when Ie back."

    ... This was too much! He implied that she was cheating on him! "I didn''t! Who told you I went out with Fabian? Was it Kent?"

    Ang had thought it through. Kent must have received orders from Arvin and kept an eye on her!

    Kent heard that Ang mentioned his name, so he immediately dered his innocence, "I didn''t keep an eye on you! I''m just your temporary bodyguard! I didn''t tell Director Gu that y

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    re so passionate, I can''t live up to your expectations!"

    "What are you saying?" Ang was stunned. What expectations?

    Only when they arrived at the apartment and she was pressed under Arvin on the bed did she knew what he had meant. She pushed him away from her with her hands, "You must be very tired after a long flight. We should do this some other day!"

    "I think today is a good day to do it!"

    "No! You need to work and save lives tomorrow! You must have a good rest tonight!" Ang had ced all her hopes on Arvin with Cheryl''s current state.

    Sniffing the familiar scent from her, Arvin began to bargain with her, "Since you need my help now, you have to bribe me..."

    "Okay, okay! No problem! I will satisfy you. But not tonight!" Ang patted her breast to show her determination and then put him aside, "The most important thing you need to do right now is to sleep. When you have rested enough, you can do anything you want to me... Okay?"

    Arvin took a deep breath, got on top of her again, and locked her hands over her head, "But I feel I wouldn''t be able to live up to your passion if I don''t give you anything in return."

    "It''s okay! You can save it forter and give it to me in the future!" Ang felt uneasy under Arvin''s control, so she twisted her body, trying to make herself morefortable.

    She found out that ever since their first sex, Arvin was like a hungry wolf that would never get satisfied...

 Chapter 1598 What An Eye Pleasing Man

    Arvin lowered his head and kissed her red lips, "Let''s do some warm ups before sleeping. It will help us sleep better!"

    "..." What was he saying?

    In the end, Ang wasn''t able to escape Arvin''s grip.

    The morning sunshinezily shone into the dark-coloured bedroom. The woman in the bed turned over, identally bumping into a warm chest.

    Hmm... She had slept well, but something''s not right... What did she bump into?

    Slowly opening her eyes, Ang held her breath as she saw such an unbelievable sight right in front of her.

    Beside her was a handsome man, deep in reverie. What a peaceful sleeping beauty!

    His perfect profile, his slim fingers, and his abs partly covered by the quilt... These were all making her fantasize.

    Arvin was too tired fromst night, so he was sleeping soundly right now. He didn''t even know that she bumped him.

    Ang quietly took out her phone, stood on the bed, and took several photos of this slumbering marvel.

    Then, snickering, she set one of these photos as her phone''s wallpaper.

    Wow! It is so nice to be with a super handsome guy! She must have been dreaming. She couldn''t believe how such a stunner was right in front of her.

    No. She had to stop. She couldn''t look anymore, or she would drool all over him!

    She held her phone with care and quietly sneaked into the bathroom.

    After cleaning herself up, Ang went into the kitchen and personally made some breakfast for the both of them.

    After making two tes of heart-shaped omelettes, Ang boiled some soy milk while humming a melody. She looked at the clock, and it was 8:20 AM. Ten more minutes left before it was done!

    Putting down her spoon, she turned around and suddenly collided with a warm chest.

    She let out a small shriek, frightened by the man who silently appeared in the kitchen. She patted the big palms around her waist and said, "How on earth did you get here without making any noise? You scared me!"

    Arvin kissed her beside her ear and innocently defended himself, "I called out to you, but you ignored me."

    He was looking for her after he woke up

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    mattered first, so Ang stopped being unreasonable and said, "Right. Okay. Baron had already admitted he was wrong!"

    Her response made Arvin''s eyes darken a bit. It had only been three days, but Ang and Baron seemed to have gotten closer.

    Arvin walked past them and into Cheryl''s ward.

    Finally, just when Ang lowered her head in embarrassment, she heard Arvin saying, "Ang,e with me. Tell me how you administer first-aid treatments to the patient!"

    Ang was speechless.

    And so was everyone.

    Why did the best doctor of the hospital say that? Did he just found an excuse to have Ang by his side?

    How crafty had Arvin be!

    In the ward, Arvin first took Cheryl''s pulse and then did a series of examinations on her.

    Then, he took off his mask and told the doctors behind him, "The patient is fit for the surgery. Take her to the operating room immediately."

    "All right, Director Gu. The operating room is ready!"

    "Okay then. I will go there right now!"

    When Arvin was about to leave, Cheryl''s mother suddenly stopped him, "Director Gu, please wait!"

    Arvin turned his head and looked at the woman whose hair had gotten partly white with age, "Yes, ma''am?"

    What she did next moment surprised everyone. She got down to her knees, in front of Arvin, and begged, "Please, Director Gu. Please save my daughter, even if it costs me all that I have. Please..."

 Chapter 1599 If You Donâ€™t Love Her, Then Marry her

    Arvin frowned and told the nurses to help her up.

    After Cheryl''s mother was pulled up, Arvin assured her, "I''ll try my best to save her life!"

    On one hand, the reason why Arvin agreed to do the operation was to save a life... On the other hand, he couldn''t refuse because it was Ang who had asked him to help the girl.

    "Thank you very much, Director Gu! We would surely repay your kindness!" Although Cheryl''s father didn''t cry like her mother did, he still seemed relieved when he heard Arvin''s words.

    Arvin was the best doctor in J City, so their daughter would definitely be saved!

    Before the operation, Ang told Arvin in a low voice, "Focus on the operation. I''m going to head back to the R and D department!"

    "Okay." He took one good look at her.

    He felt a little jealous upon remembering how close Ang and Baron had be. Therefore, he swore that he would punish her severely in bed.

    Ang didn''t know what he was thinking, so she left for thebs.

    "Cheryl can finally be saved!" Ang thought.

    Soonter, some good news came. Baron sent a message to Ang, "Ang, I love you so much! The doctor said that Cheryl is in a stable condition right now. It''s all because of you! Otherwise, my cousin Arvin wouldn''t have done the operation on Cheryl! Thank you so much!"

    Wow! Ang felt delighted when Baron told her that Cheryl was fine. But she was unustomed to hear sweet words from another man!

    Hence... she also felt horrible.

    Ang removed her mask and replied, "Don''t talk to me like that! Your cousin would get angry if he sees this."

    She was a little worried for herself right now. Last time, when Arvin went on a business trip, she went with Fabian even though she knew Arvin didn''t like Fabian.

    Ang didn''t know how bad Arvin would punish her... Now, if Arvin saw this conversation between Ang and Baron, he would get very jealous and not let her off easily. He would definitely punish her! Ang felt chills up her spine.

    Deep inside, she prayed t

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    in a short time.

    It was already nine o''clock. Many of the doctors and nurses were already off-duty. Onlybs 2 and 6 were still open.

    Arvin remembered that Lab 6 was where the foreign students were received. Therefore, Ang must be in Lab 2.

    When he pushed the door, Arvin didn''t find anyone else, so he rushed straight to the female changing room.

    Suddenly, a woman bumped into him!

    It was Ang.

    She was pale and trembling. Arvin hugged her into his arms tightly, "Ang, I''m here. What''s wrong?"

    When she heard his voice, she jumped onto him with her legs around his waist, "Ar... Arvin... There''s a... a snake inside! My god..." She saw a ck snake with a triangr head.

    After talking to Arvin, Ang suddenly burst into tears.

    Everyone had weaknesses. As for Ang, she was afraid of snakes!

    Arvin frowned upon hearing that. Snakes should not be seen here! Let alone a poisonous snake!

    At that moment, Arvin found the moving animal on the ground! It was the snake!

    He left the changing room immediately with Ang andforted her after closing the door.

    He put his right hand around her shoulder, took out his phone with his left hand, and called Kent, "Take the snake away and find out who did this! Do it now!" Arvin was furious. He couldn''t wait to get back to those who dared to hurt Ang!

 Chapter 1600 Appetizers

    How could he let off the vicious person who dared to put such a dangerous thing to harm his sweetheart in his own hospital?

    After the phone call, Arvin went out of the R and D department, holding Ang.

    A few colleagues who were working overtime saw them. Greeting Arvin rather politely, they were surprised at his intimacy with Ang.

    Not having recovered from her fear, Ang was at Arvin''s disposal and followed him out of the building.

    They got into Arvin''s car. When Ang''s senses finally came back to her, Arvin asked, "What happened?"

    Ang told him all that she had seen.

    She recalled that the whole thing happened when he phoned her. She was just about to take out her white coat, only to find a snake hanging inside. Startled at the sudden light and Ang''s movements, the snake popped out its head. She stepped back upon instinct, lucky enough to have avoided the attack.

    Having heard her narration, Arvin fell silent. Letting Ang lean on his shoulder, he stroked her hair tofort her.

    Back at the Oujing Apartment, Ang found Aunt Shelley busy in the kitchen.

    Seeing theme back, Shelley greeted, "Mr. Gu, Miss Si, dinner is ready, but the soup may still need a moment. Would you like to have the other dishes first?"

    Arvin nodded casually and led the frightened Ang to the bathroom.

    "Ang, it''s okay now. You are safe here. Don''t be afraid anymore." Heart aching, he embraced her and kept kissing her long hair gently.

    Ang nodded, "Big Wing, I don''t like your ties with patterns."

    They just looked like... snake skin.

    She wanted to tell him that long before. However, she could try to ignore it if Arvin liked them.

    Nevertheless, having experienced this horrible thing tonight, she could no longer bear those ties.

    Arvin nodded, "Okay, I won''t wear them if you dislike them."

    He would say yes to anything she asked for within his ability, let al

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    l at the same time!

    It waste at night.

    With Ang within Arvin''s embrace, they watched the scenery from afar and were filled with joy.

    However, Ang realized something and stared at the grove, frightened. "Do you think there''s a... a..." She was too afraid to utter the word.

    Arvin hugged her tighter, "No, there won''t. It''s safe here."

    Oh. Okay. She trusted him.

    A momentter.

    "Won''t we go back tonight?" Ang looked up at his handsome face.

    "No. We will go back tomorrow." Feeling her gaze, Arvin gave her a swift kiss on the lips.

    "Oh. Why the hot spring?" She was not prepared for this. Luckily, the housekeepers had prepared swimwear for her.

    Turning his arms, Arvin had Ang sit on hisp, facing him.

    "Lay me down, you bad boy."

    "I want to know whether you''re fine now." If she was, then it was the right time for them to have things settled.

    Not knowing the danger looming, she said naively, "Yes, I am totally fine now." Her mind could be at peace as long as she was with him.

    "But... I''m not." Grabbing her waist, Arvin moved his hands along her body.

    "What''s the matter?" She became nervous.

    "What''s the matter? Ang, you had Fabian take you to his home, remember? Now, it''s time for us to address that issue..."

 Chapter 1601 Ouch! My Waist

    ''Crap! I knew something was up.'' Ang thought for a minute and put on a pair of puppy dog eyes. "Do you really have the heart to question me after all that I''ve been through tonight?" she pouted. She shed a tear or two as she talked about the incident.

    ''He should let it go after seeing me like this, '' she thought.

    "All right, this time I will let it pass. But I still have to ask, am I ever going to see you spend time alone with him again?" This was what he was really concerned about. Arvin asked as he ran his hands over Ang''s body. She seemed to have gained some weight. Her skin felt soft.

    Ang hurriedly raised her right hand and vowed, "No, you won''t. I promise!"

    "Good. And another thing... I see that you and Baron have gotten close recently. About the message he sent you this afternoon¡­" Just as Ang had been worried about, Arvin raised another thing she''d done that he thought inappropriate.

    ''Oh, that thing! God, this man really keeps track.''

    Ang knew she shouldn''t do things that would upset Arvin. Or, more precisely, she shouldn''t do things that would make him jealous.

    Because once he got jealous, it would mean big trouble for her.

    Case in point, Arvin was fuming right in front of her!

    ''What should I do?'' Ang searched her mind for a way out. Finally, she blurted out under Arvin''s re, "It seems like you have been misbehaving as well. You asked Nita out to dinner. What''s worse, you even took her home to meet your parents. Me? I''ve only dated one guy - Randal. We didn''t even do any of those romantic things you guys did, not to mention meeting the parents."

    Arvin was stumped by the unexpected usation. He froze for a minute and said, " Do you mean that I am the one to me?"

    Ang nodded wildly and said, "Yes, you are. You have so many women around you. You are like an emperor who has a houseful of women to choose from. And I said nothing about that! But now, you have the nerve to bring up the fact that I texted another guy?"

    Arvin rolled his eyes. He didn''t shy away from the topic and said, "Okay, speaking of admirers, when I first went to your ce, I saw someone had a guy who was holding a bouquet of 999 blue enchantresses and asking her to be his girlfriend."

    Ang was shocked. How did Arvin know about that!

    It''s true that when she got home that night, there was a guy who went to confess to her. It was the son of some doctor friend of her father''s. The boy bought her a bouquet of 999 blue enchantresses and tried to give it to her in front of her whole family. It was quite a scene.

    However, back then, Ang was in a bad mood because she had a fight with Arvin, so she turned him down bluntly and didn''t even pick up th

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    arried Ang back to the chair, eyes filled with concern.

    "I thought I was on the bed, so I turned¡­" Ang shot Arvin a pitiful look.

    Arvin was amused. Just in case she fell again, he picked her up from the chair and ced her on the bed. "Stay here. I will get you a towel and a hairdryer. You have to dry your hair before going to sleep." Arvin patted her head and left.

    When he came back, he bent down to wrap Ang''s hair with the towel he had brought and then positioned her face-down t on the bed. "Where does it hurt?" he asked.

    Ang pointed her wrist on her back. cing his hands there, Arvin gave her a massage.

    Even though it wasn''t his expertise, he knew some professional techniques. Soon, Ang was relieved from the pain and fell asleep.

    It was already past midnight when Arvin tucked Ang in and put away the hairdryer and towel.

    Just as he was about to join her in bed, his phone rang. It was Kent.

    He knew Kent would never call him at this hour unless it was very important, So he muted his phone and walked to the balcony. "Yes?"

    "Mr. Gu, I found out something about the incident. It was an intern at the Research and Development Department who put the snake in the locker room. She was bought over to do that by Susan."

    "Susan?"

    She was Nita''s assistant, he remembered.

    "Yes. But her phone couldn''t be reached right now. I''ve sent more people to look for her."

    ''Why would Susan want to hurt Ang?'' Arvin furrowed his brow in confusion for a few minutes and then asked, "What has Nita been doingtely?"

    "After she left Yao Hospital, quite a few hospitals offered her high positions with decent pay, but she turned them all down. Now, she mostly stays at home, barely leaving the house, " Kent answered.

    "Does Susan still show up for work?"

 Chapter 1602 Thatâ€™s True Love

    "Yes, I''ve inquired about her information. She went to work as usual these past few days, " answered Kent.

    Arvin nodded and instructed, "Investigate Susan Bao''s background and also Nita''s. I want to know everything about them." He suspected that Nita had instructed Susan to do it.

    It was highly possible.

    "Okay, Mr. Gu."

    "Any news about Adam? Has he done anything suspicious?" asked Arvin. He had to get more information about Adam Geng. Meanwhile, he would like to employ and train Malik Jia as his recement.

    "Adam is very mysterious. I''ve arranged for someone to keep an eye on him, but I still couldn''t find out where he lives, " said Kent. He had once made a joke suggesting that they could drink some beer in Adam''s house. But Adam smiled and dismissed it.

    ''Mysterious?'' That wasn''t a character that an assistant should have. Arvin said, "Arrange for more people to investigate him."

    "Yes, Mr. Gu."

    The next noon, after they had finished their lunch, Arvin and Ang left the resort.

    Because of the identst night, Ang had to throw away everything in her locker and buy some new ones, so Arvin took her to a shopping mall.

    When they arrived, Ang saw a beverage shop on the roadside and got out of the car first. Arvin then drove the car to the parking lot himself.

    Momentster, Ang came out of the shop, holding a cup of Tie guanyin* Tea Mousse in her hand. When she saw Arvin, she had a mouthful of it and ced it in front of Arvin''s lips.

    (*TN: Tie guanyin, a sort of Chinese oolong tea)

    Arvin wrapped his arms around her waist, lowered his head, and took a sip through the same straw.

    Ang was amused, so she teased him, "Mr. Gu, the great doctor, aren''t you a germaphobe?"

    "It depends."

    Ang was not satisfied with his reaction, so while pinching his cheek, she teased some more, "Now, give me a smile! How can you put on a serious face while you say something sweet?"

    Arvin tittered. He gripped her hand and threatened, "Stop pinching my face, or I''ll punish you!"

    "Punish me? How?" asked Ang.

    Arvin then whispered in her ear, "For example, at night, in bed, I''ll..."

    Ang immediately blushed. She pped his arms in protest and said, "How can you be so shameless?"

    Wearing an innocent look, Arvin raised his eyebrows and asked, "What did I do? How am I shameless? I me

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    nd another man as brilliant as he was.

    Sansa remained silent. She concentrated on trimming the nts. After a long while, she said in a low voice, "Since Arvin already has another girl whom he loves, then he can do whatever he want. Anyway, there''s a good chance that Rosa might not evene back..."

    Tears poured down Sansa''s wrinkled face. Rosa was her only child. She felt depressed at the fact that she wouldn''t be able to have her child by her side when she got old.

    "No, Sansa." Cynthia put down her tools, held Sansa''s hands, and said, "Don''t give up hope. You just said that there are leads regarding her whereabouts, so she must still be alive!"

    Sansa repeatedly shook her head and said, "If Rosa were a normal person, I would not wallow this much. But she has a heart disease! The doctor had told me she wouldn''t live long. So I don''t know if she''s still..." Sansa broke down and continued in between sobs, "I just wish I can see Rosa again. As long as she''s alive, nothing else matters!"

    Finishing her words, Sansa bawled her eyes out.

    Cynthia sighed andforted her, "Don''t cry. I''ll always be here to keep youpany. I''lle visit you more frequently from now on!"

    Although she understood that she couldn''t rece Rosa, Cynthia said these words to Sansa to make her feel better.

    Sansa nodded and said, "I''m already considering of adopting a child, just so there will be someone keep me and Albertpany for the rest of our lives." The child could also distract her from thinking about Rosa. She didn''t want to keep crying everyday.

 Chapter 1603 Shielding Her Shortcomings

    "Oh, okay. Would you like me to go with you?"

    "All right, you can help me."

    "Great! But you have to cheer up. We won''t give up looking for Rosa, but we have to start looking on the bright side, okay?"

    "Okay."

    ...

    The time she spent with Arvin was usually at night. Since they were both busy during the day, they couldn''t spare time to be with each other.

    One day, Arvin took Ang to his house to have dinner. His family loved having her around. Before the dinner, only his grandmother like her, but now, even Teresa and Lulu liked Ang very much. Seeing this, Arvin gazed at Ang, his heart full of contentment.

    His look made Ang blush, so she covered his eyes and forbade him to stare. Such childish yet lovable reaction made everyoneugh.

    Susan admitted that she was the sole culprit of what happened in the locker room of the R and D Department.

    She said that she wanted to hurt Ang because she hated her. Because of Ang, Arvin wouldn''t even look at Nita anymore.

    Ang and Arvin joked around for a while. Then, Arvin told her that Susan admitted to nting the snake in her locker.

    Surprised, she wondered why Susan did it to her. It was also she who uploaded the video of herself entering Arvin''s officest time. Now, she was trying to cause chaos with the snake. Ang wondered whether she was too easy to be bullied.

    That night, Ang took a bottle of medicine to the OB-GYN department.

    Now that Nita was no longer around, Susan was assigned to the new director.

    Ang went there. Not long after she left, she heard screams from the OB-GYN department.

    Later, it was said that Susan had been sent to the emergency room.

    Since her condition was tooplicated, Arvin was invited to discuss Susan''s disease and the treatment.

    Arvin looked at the woman whose whole body turned ck. There was no sign of pain on her face, but her eyes were filled with horror.

    Knowing it was her, Arvin immediately tossed the medical reports to

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    out of nowhere."

    Nita wore a pale smile, stood still, held her clutch bag with one hand, and looked at Ang contemptuously, "I''m here to talk to you about Arvin."

    "Is there anything to talk about? If I want to know something about Arvin, why would I ask you?" Ang was about to leave, walking past her.

    Nita''s hand holding the bag gradually clenched, "Do you really think he likes you?" You are just Arvin''s rebound girl since Rosa''s not around. If Rosaes back, he''ll throw you away as if you had never existed."

    Ang remained still, looking back at Nita, puzzled. "You have already told me that several times. Aren''t you tired of it? I am. So please stop telling me these, okay?"

    Nita looked seemingly normal, but deep inside, she seemed... sick!

    Nita took a deep breath and asked, "Don''t you believe me?"

    "No, I don''t!" She wasn''t stupid to be fooled by Nita''s words.

    She was clearly aware of Arvin''s feelings for her, and it was not Nita''s ce to speak ill of their rtionship.

    "Do you know that Arvin owns another property in J City?"

    "No. I do not know that, but so what? He''s rich. He owns a lot of things, " Ang said that in a casual manner. A poor girl like her owned two houses in C Country, with the help of her father and her brother.

    Not to mention a wealthy man like Arvin!

 Chapter 1604 Classic Beauty

    Nita approached Ang and smiled, "You''re right. It ismon for someone like Arvin to have so many houses, but what''s unusual is that he has kept one in Jianqiao Garden. That ce is seldom visited, but is being maintained on a regr basis."

    "What''s unusual about that?" ''Arvin couldn''t possibly stay in more than one house at a time.'' Ang still didn''t think much about what Nita was saying.

    Nita''s face showed a wide smile. "Nothing. But what if I tell you that he is keeping one of the rooms for a woman? Is that normal, too?"

    Ang thought about it and shook her head, "Not that much. But why are you beating around the bush? Do you mean to say that Arvin is keeping a room at Jianqiao Garden for a woman?"

    "You''re not that stupid after all. That''s right. Do you want to have a look?" Nita put on a sly smile.

    Wanting to quench her curiosity, Ang followed Nita into Jianqiao Garden.

    At Building 2, Jianqiao Garden.

    The two cars slowly pulled over, and the two women got out.

    Looking at the pair of high, wooden doors before her, Ang turned around and asked, "How do we get in? Do you have the key?"

    "Me? Of course not!" Nita then took out her phone and made a call, "Open the doors."

    Within three minutes, the doors were opened from the inside by an old housekeeper, who greeted Nita politely, "Miss Zhen."

    Nita nced at Ang, and they went into the vi together.

    Nita stopped on the second floor and pushed a door open. "Come on in and have a look!" She told Ang who was standing at the doorway.

    Stepping into a dominantly orange room with a wallpaper of ballon flowers, she saw lots of paintings.

    On a wall hung a two-meter-high photo frame. It was a picture of a woman in a traditional orange dress.

    On her face was a gentle smile, her mouth corners turning slightly upward, her hands holding a fan.

    Ang didn''t know the woman,

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    eart, but she didn''t show it.

    However, after knowing all this, she could not pretend that nothing had happened, so she went to her own apartment instead of Arvin''s.

    Arvin called at around 11:00 PM, as expected.

    Ang had no intention to hide from him and said, "I won''t spend the night at your ce today."

    "Why? Where have you been?" He intended to discuss the marriage license with her, so they both could agree on a final date.

    Arvin sensed something was wrong, as Ang fell silent. "You are unhappy."

    She could barely hold her tears at his words. How could he know her so well? "Do you really care if I am unhappy? Can youfort me with your sweet words?"

    She knew he would, but she just wanted to ask the question and make sure.

    To her expectation, Arvin said without hesitation, "Of course! I will pick you up."

    This silly girl would trap herself in this sad mood if he wasn''t there to solve her problem.

    "I won''t let youe! Arvin, I went to..." But, she couldn''t tell him where she had been.

    She tried to ignore that room at Jianqiao Garden.

    "Ang, be a good girl and tell me where you are right now. He was ready to leave, with his coat over his arm.

    "Arvin, I don''t want to see you today, " she said gloomily.

 Chapter 1605 That Was the Reason Why You Were Angry with Me

    Arvin''s face fell when he heard that she did not want to see him. He asked, "What happened? Why are you so upset? Tell me the reason."

    "Because you are annoying!" She was upset because Arvin still kept a room for Rosa. The photo of Arvin and Rosa also bothered her. It seemed like that Rosa was still on his mind.

    Arvin was confused about her words, so he asked, "Are you on your period?"

    ''That''s not right... There''s still a few days left before her period starts!'' he thought.

    "Why do men always me women''s periods for being upset? Arvin, I hate you because you have concealed so many things from me! Bye!" Ang shouted and hung up the phone immediately.

    Angy on the bed, tossing and turning. Then, she heard someone entering her apartment. She sat up and thought it was Nancy.

    Half minuteter, the door of the bedroom was pushed open. Ang red at the person in front of her as soon as she saw him enter.

    "What? Don''t you want to see me." He saw her upset face, but he didn''t know what he had done that annoyed her this much.

    Ang pulled the quilt over her head and kept silent.

    Arvin sat by the bed and said in resignation, "If you''re going to put me through this, at least give me a reason!"

    "You are annoying!" That sentence again...

    Arvin approached her. When he pulled the quilt from her head, he saw her red eyes filled with tears. "Tell me. What the hell is going on?" He said in authoritative tone, like he normally sounded, but Ang was taken aback.

    "Why are you angry with me? What gave you the right to be angry with me?"

    Arvin was speechless. When did he get angry?

    Suddenly, Arvin stood up. Seeing him walk away, Ang became nervous. She thought to herself, ''Was he really mad at me? Is he going to leave?''

    When she saw Arvin take off his suit jacket and hung it on a coat tree, she felt relieved.

    Then, Arviny on the bed and embraced Ang, but she pushed him away.

    Arvin moved away but said softly, "If you are going to be unreasonable, I''ll be unreasonable in making you talk as well."

    Ang was really clever at ti

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    f the house.

    She still remembered what happenedst night and was still mad at him. She wouldn''t forgive him unless he gave her a sensible exnation!

    Arvin looked at the charred food on the te... He said, "If you don''t eat the food, I''ll give it to..."

    "Who will you give the food to? Other women? Or the woman who sent you flowers yesterday morning? Tell me, tell me!" Ang angrily rushed to him and lost... one of her slippers.

    She would never know how cute she looked whenever she got jealous.

    Arvin held back hisughter, looked at her innocently, and said, "Didn''t you just say no?"

    "Yes, I did! But even if I don''t eat the food, you can''t give it to another woman!" Ang took the breakfast from him.

    But... what was on the te?

    "What''s... that? Did you make it yourself?" Ang was surprised and then she looked at the man who was a little embarrassed.

    Arvin wanted to tell her that if Ang didn''t eat the food, he would give it to... the dogs.

    He cleared his throat and said, "Umm... That is beefsteak."

    She was angry with him yesterday. In order to make her happy, he cooked breakfast.

    Ang looked at him in astonishment. This meant that... if she ever married Arvin, she would have to cook for both of them!

    But Nancy had told her that she should marry a man who could cook, otherwise she would look like an old servant several yearster!

 Chapter 1606 Pick A Date, and Letâ€™s Register Our Marriage

    Ang grabbed the fork on the table and stabbed at the hard and ck thing on her te. Though reluctant, she picked a slice and bit it. Bearing the desire of spitting it out, she smiled and said, "It''s delicious! You should cook more from now on."

    She really didn''t want to y the role of the cooking maid in the future. Ang chose to be with this man. Even if he was so bad at cooking, she had to swallow all the food he cooked!

    Arvin was suspicious at her words, so he took her fork. Ang hastily handed the dish to him.

    When she saw him have a slice, Ang immediately rushed to the garbage can and spat out the food in her mouth.

    And so did Arvin.

    Eventually, they exchanged nces with each other, and then both looked at the food on the te.

    Helpless, Ang had to put down her backpack and go into the kitchen.

    She quickly panfried the rest of the beef steak and squeezed some fresh fruit juice. Then, she served them.

    After eating the beef steak, Ang curiously looked at the man wiping his mouth and asked, "Arvin, did you do it on purpose?"

    Arvin perplexedly looked at her.

    "You''re so smart. You should know how to cook food! Is it because you don''t want to cook for me?" Ang confronted him.

    Arvin was speechless. He was innocent. He really didn''t know how to cook.

    After that, Ang went out of the apartment. She didn''t want to get into Arvin''s car, but in the end, she was forced to.

    The Pagani car drove along the wide city road. It was the morning rush hour, so the traffic was a little slow.

    "Nita told you about the Jianqiao Garden, " Arvin said in an affirmative voice.

    Ang nodded, "Did she say anything wrong?"

    "No. "

    Her heart sank and said, "So it''s all true then... "

    Arvin then took out his bluetooth headset, dialed Kent''s number, and turned on the loud speaker. "Mr. Gu, " Kent answered.

    "Well, how''s everything going with Jianqiao Garden?" Arvin asked.

    "We''ve found a buyer, but he''s out on a business trip. We''ll finalize the transaction next week. The property title is currently being transferred, " Kent reported.

    Arvin nced at Ang to make sure she had heard Kent''s words. Then, he en

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    arrived at his office, Arvin put on a look of indifference again. He dialed a number. "Derrick, Nita has done something to hurt Ang again. I can''t let her off anymore! "

    Nita had done a lot of bad things. If it weren''t for Derrick''s sake, Arvin would have already done something to her.

    On the other side of the line, Derrick kept silent. In fact, he also noticed Nita bing more and more unusual recently.

    And even though he had already had her body, he still couldn''t feel a little bit love from her heart.

    Derrick broke his silence and said, "Your woman is important, and so is mine. Arvin, don''t ruin our friendship because of a woman. "

    Arvin''s face darkened. "Do you know what a kind person Ang is? Nita has hurt her several times, seeding each time. But what about Ang? Did she ever do anything to get back at Nita? Nita is impenitent, and she''s making things worse! Derrick, if I''m still your friend, then just let me take my revenge on Nita! "

    Derrick yelled, "Arvin! Nita is a weak woman. If you really want to take your revenge on her, I won''t just stand by and do nothing!" Derrick loved Nita. How could he possibly let Arvin do anything to her?

    Before Arvin spoke, he asked, "It''s not like Ang is an angel. Maybe, she is framing and ndering Nita in front of you because Ang knows that Nita loves you. "

    ''Nita is a weak woman?'' wondered Arvin. She had hidden her true character so well in front of Derrick.

 Chapter 1607 Coffee without Sugar

    After hearing Derrick''s words, Arvin felt a bit upset. Then, he nodded and said, "Well, Derrick, Nita is not as innocent as you think. Remember that I warned you!" Arvin did have evidence for his ims. Compared with Derrick, Arvin was quite confident that he had a better judge of character.

    What''s more, a few years ago, Derrick was frauded by some businessmen, so he went bankrupt.. Later, his friends helped him stage aeback by lending him a lot of money.

    Now, the two close friends are drifting away from each other.

    To make things worse, they might turn against each other because of Ang and Nita.

    In the Gu family''s house

    Haley almost suffered a mental breakdown. Then she told Lily. "Mom, how can you take Baron to the Ren Family to propose without my permission?" Haley felt a little angry with her mother.

    Lily was calmly mixing a Chinese herbal medicine and told her daughter, "ording to what I''ve heard, Cheryl is a good girl. Also, she lost her baby because of Baron, and it is likely that she would never be able to get pregnant anymore. Don''t you think Baron should take full responsibility? "

    Mom, we can get rid of this trouble by giving them more money. There''s no need to sacrifice Baron''s happy life, " Haley retorted.

    Lily nced at her and said, "Not everything can be solved with money. Look at the situation. If the money does work, then why is Cheryl''s family still insisting on suing Baron?" Lily said angrily.

    Haley sneered, "Because they want to ask for more! I''ve already promised to give them a million dors, but they turned it down. I am sure they want more than that." Haley''s words were full of ironies.

    "Not everyone is as snobbish as you!" Lily didn''t hesitate to snap back at her daughter, and then she disappointedly shook her head.

    "Mom, Cheryl is from the slums. How could she be a good girl? Is it because of your old age that you''re not seeing things clearly? Don''t you know that criminalse from the slums?" Haley imed arrogantly.

    On hearing her daughter''s nonsense, Lily mmed the herbal medicine on the table and coldly looked at her, "Haley, you don''t have the right to look down upon anyone. I remember I have told you this so many times. Why do you ke

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    I just rest at home. But I have insomnia, so I have to sleep during the daytime. When you asked me out, I have just started putting on my makeup! That''s why I''mte."

    Ang was quick-witted and was good at maniption. Susan once got tricked by her. This time, Ang asked Nita out. She was afraid that Ang had bad things in store for her.

    The waiter came over and politely asked Nita, "Hello. What would you like to drink?"

    Nita nced at Ang''s iced coffee, "Coffee without sugar."

    After her words, Ang wondered, ''She likes her coffee like Arvin does. They seem to be on the same page. Or was Nita just imitating Arvin?''

    "Tell me. Why did you ask me out?" Nita yed with her expensive watch. As if sensing something, she looked at Ang''s wrist.

    She saw Ang wearing a silver mechanical watch with an international designer''s logo. It was several times more expensive than hers.

    Full of jealousy, Nita put her wrist in her pocket, so Ang wouldn''t notice.

    Nita thought, ''Ang won Arvin because she was born in a rich family. If I were the daughter of the Si family, Arvin would have fallen in love with me.''

    Without knowing what Nita was thinking about, Ang tried topose her words, "Uhm... Are you Rosa''s good friend?"

    Every question Ang asked might be a trap, so Nita had to be careful. "Yes, she is my best friend!"

    In Nita''s heart, she muttered, ''I was kind enough to let Rosa give birth to a baby fathered by a man who loves her.''

 Chapter 1608 Boiling Hot Oil

    Before Ang showed up, Nita believed that Arvin was in love with Rosa.

    But now, she realized Arvin didn''t love Rosa at all!

    "I have another question. Why do you always want to hurt me? I have never offended you." She had already known that it was Nita who asked her assistant Susan to put the snake in her locker.

    Nitaughed loudly upon hearing her question and answered, "You do offend me. You offend me because you love Arvin!"

    ... ''What an unreasonable woman!''

    Since Nita hated her so much, Ang didn''t want to say anything more to her. Therefore, she stood up and told Nita, "I''m going to the washroom. Wait a second... What''s that thing on your hair?"

    Although Nita warned herself to be on her guard when with Ang, she couldn''t help but turn her attention to her hair since Ang looked serious.

    She touched her hair and asked, "What?"

    All of a sudden, Ang took out a bottle and sprayed it on Nita''s face, "This!"

    Nita only felt something wet on her face, but her facial expression greatly changed when she saw the bottle in Ang''s hand. "What''s that? What did you do to my face?"

    Ang looked satisfied. She showed the little bottle to her and said, "I just gave you a lesson!" Ang was best at dealing with chemicals, so she chose to punish Nita this way.

    She asked Nita out, so she could get back at this mean woman! ''How could she tell Arvin that she was the one who had sex with him that night!

    No wonder she told me that she had slept with Arvin!''

    Ang rubbed her chin, looked at Nita who was looking for her cosmetic mirror, and said, "Shame on you! Don''t ever lie to others again."

    "Ang, if you hurt me, I will never let you off easily!" In the end, Nita finally found the mirror. She got mad when she saw her own face.

    Nita was greatly frightened by how she looked. She didn''t know what to say. She was too shocked in horror!

    Ang diverted her attention and tried n

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    Someone asked, "Boss Si, you have so many houses. Why would you sleep in the office?"

    Anotherizen flirted with Daniel, "Boss Si, you can sleep with me!"

    Unfortunately, that flirtyizen was immediately scolded and cursed by fans of Daniel and J.

    J replied to Daniel, "You can sleep in the baby''s room!"

    Danielmented, "No. I want to sleep with my wife!"

    ...

    All theizens got jealous of the sweet rtionship between Daniel and J.

    Ang couldn''t help butugh as she read thements.

    She decided to share more moments on the inte to entertain herself.

    The next day, Ang found out that Finn took Nita to the Gu family''s house. They wanted to ask Lily for help.

    Lily was surprised when she heard what Nita said, "What are you talking about? Who did this to you?"

    "Ang! Grandma, how could she do this to me? She is too..." Nita couldn''t finish her sentence and cried loudly.

    "Ang?" Lily became lost in her thoughts when she knew it was Ang who did this.

    Finn interrupted Lily and said worriedly, "Mrs. Gu, can you give us some medicine to cure her face? She looks terrible and can''t go outside!"

    Lily waved her hands and said, "You know my grandson! He is always on Ang''s side. Let me call Arvin. Please wait!"

 Chapter 1609 Heroine

    Lily took out her mobile phone and called Arvin.

    Finn and her daughter wanted to stop her, but it was toote. It was Kent who held Arvin''s mobile phone in his hand. He answered the call immediately when he saw it was Arvin''s grandmother. He said, "Hello, mydy!"

    "Is this Kent? Where is Arvin? I''m looking for him."

    "Wait a minute, mydy. I will take the phone to Mr. Gu!"

    A few minutester, Lily hung up the call and told Finn in an angry voice, "Arvin is such a naughty boy. He asked me not to cure anyone who offended Ang!" Then, she asked Nita with a confused look, "Nita, what''s wrong with you and Ang?"

    Nita felt quite awkward upon hearing that. She slightly moved her eyes and said, "There has been... some misunderstanding between Ang and I. She just made me like this without even discussing the problem diplomatically!"

    Some misunderstanding? Lily responded with a sneer. She didn''t want to pretend that she knew nothing about their disputes, so she said, "Finn, take your girl back!"

    Last time, it was Ang who slept with her grandson, but Nita lied and told everyone that it was her who did so. Thinking of this, Lily was unwilling to cure Nita''s illness.

    Finn and Nita became worried when they heard that from Lily. Finn said, "Lily, please... We have visited other hospitals, but doctors of the dermatology department said they had never seen such strange symptoms. They didn''t know how to cure it, so I had no choice but to turn to you for help. If you don''t help Nita, she may never recover again!"

    Lily raised her eyebrows and replied, "I know Ang. If Nita didn''t do anything unreasonable to her, she would have never treated her this way. The kids have to solve this by themselves!" Then, she called out to a servant standing at the door, "Lee, please see our guests off."

    A girl went over and said, "Yes, madame!"

    Thus, Finn and Nita were asked out of the Gu''s house.

    After they had left the Gu''s house, Nita was so angry. She med Ang even more!

    "Nita, what the hell did you do to Ang to make her pay back in such a mean way?" Finn didn''t even dare look straight at her daughter''s face.

    Nita pulled her hat lower, tryi

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    ! You crazy bitch!" Nita was so irritated that she totally lost her elegance.

    Her shout attracted many people''s attention!

    Ang smirked and said, "Don''t get mad at me! Apply some garlic on your face and rub it, and you''ll be fine!"

    "... Then, what about the antidote you just dropped?" Nita totally had no idea why she asked about this. She was so angry that she was losing her mind.

    Ang threw away the ss bottle and said, "What antidote? Oh, you mean this one? It''s just water!"

    ...

    Nita was speechless, and she felt as if she was going to faint in the next moment...

    Finally, she tried topose herself. She tried to grab Ang''s wrist but was dragged to the ground by Ang instead.

    "Just leave me alone next time when you see me! Otherwise, I won''t make your face this pretty next time!"

    Two minutes after Ang had left, Nita finally fainted.

    After ying tricks on Nita, Ang no longer felt depressed. She couldn''t wait to obtain their marriage license tomorrow!

    She felt so happy that Arvin and she were finally going to be officially married!

    She hummed and went back to Professor Cheng''s office, looking quite delighted.

    Professor Cheng took off his presbyopic sses and nced at Ang who looked extremely excited. He asked, "Are you high?"

    "I think I am more excited than any drug could make me, Professor. Let me tell you a secret! Arvin and I are going to obtain a marriage license tomorrow!"

 Chapter 1610 I Am Already At The Gate Of The Civil Affairs Bureau

    Professor Cheng looked quietly at Ang who was dancing with joy, "You''re just getting a marriage license? When you finally hold a wedding ceremony, if you ever forget to invite me, you are never allowed to call me Master again!"

    Ang joked with him, smiling, "All right! If you were several decades younger, you could actually be Arvin''s bestman! Hahaha..."

    Professor Cheng tapped her head with the knuckle of his ring finger, "You show no respect for the elderly! Do your work! Check whether the form you added is correct..."

    It seemed that it wasn''t...

    The second day came with a gentle breeze and the warm sun, with its rays grazing Ang''s body.

    She squinted her eyes, looking at the residence certificate and ID card in her hand, and smiled widely and naively.

    Arvin was still in the operating room. Kent said that he would finish soon.

    But she couldn''t wait, so she went to the civil affairs bureau ahead of time.

    She had been waiting for about half an hour when Arvin called.

    "Hello, have you finished your surgery?" Ang asked sweetly on the phone.

    "Yes. Where are you? Come find me, and we''ll go together." Returning to the office, Arvin changed out of his white gown.

    Angughed, feeling a little embarrassed, and told him, "I am already at the gate of the civil affairs bureau!"

    Arvin was a little surprised, and then heughed gently, eyes filled with warmth. He told her, "Wait for me!"

    "All right!"

    After ending the phone call with Arvin, Ang called Nancy, "Hello, mother of my godson!"

    There was no doubt that she would be the godmother of Nancy''s child.

    "Ang, why are you so happy? What are you doing?" Nancy could not only hear Ang''s happiness, but she could also sense it.

    Ang swayed her legs as she sat on a nearby bench and said, "Listen carefully! I am now at... the gate of the civil affairs bureau!"

    "Wow! Ang, are you going to get a marriage certificate with Arvin? " Nancy shouted with an extremely delighted shriek.

    A man''s voice came from beside immediately, "Rx,

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    it''s me..."

    Even if he hadn''t seen her for seven years, he could still recognize the voice.

    An hourter.

    Ang was so worried that she wanted to call Arvin. Finally, the familiar Pagani appeared in her sight.

    She trotted all the way from the gate of the bureau to the car, while Arvin got off from the driver''s seat.

    Ang ran into his chest, held his waist, andined, "What took you so long? I''ve been waiting for you since forever!"

    Arvin looked at the woman on his chest with bothered eyes. "Something came up, so I went home."

    "Went home?" Ang suddenly understood andughed, "Did you forget to bring your residence certificate?"

    Arvin shook his head, looking slightly mncholic, "No."

    Huh? No? Ang took one step back. She sensed there was something wrong with Arvin.

    Just when she was about to ask Arvin what had happened, the passenger seat door of the car opened, and out came a woman.

    The woman had long dark hair neatly falling to her shoulders and back, a palm-sized oval face, a pair of bright, beaming eyes, and an elegant smile hanging on her lips.

    She wore a long, pale pinkish grey dress of the smallest size, with a long white jacket outside. She was thin, very thin that she looked vulnerable.

    Every movement she made was gentle, leaving Ang the impression that she was... like... a big sister next door.

 Chapter 1611 Sheâ€™s Back

    Ang recognized her - Rosa Yin. She had just seen her photo at Jianqiao Garden.

    It was the woman who had a history with Arvin.

    Finally, Arvin decided to take a step forward... Finally, she was epted by Arvin''s family... Finally, Rosa''s family stopped bothering their rtionship... Finally, they overcame all criticisms so they could be together... But Rosa appeared right at this moment.

    Ang was afraid that all the efforts she made, all the pain she had gone through, and even all the love she gave Arvin... would be in vain.

    She got flustered.

    Although Rosa didn''t say anything and just gently looked at her, Ang seemed utterly flurried.

    A moment ago, she felt like she was floating with the clouds, and now, she felt like she had dropped to the hard, cold ground, especially when she heard her voice, saying, "Hi, I''m Rosa Yin."

    Rosa Yin.

    Ang turned pale when she heard the name Rosa, who was always the barrier stuck between Arvin and her. Now, she was back again.

    Ang felt embarrassed. She felt like the third wheel the moment she saw Rosa.

    She became angry and puzzled, ''Why did Rosa Yine back? Why today?''

    But Arvin held her hands and said "Ang, let''s get it done."

    She hesitated and ran away with the residence register booklet and ID card in her hands.

    But Arvin quickly caught up with her, held her in his arms, and said "She''s got nothing to do with us."

    No, Arvin would''t give up loving Ang just because of Rosa''s return.

    Ang bit her lip and shook her head because she remembered Rosa''s sad eyes. She was afraid that Arvin still cared for her, even a little bit.

    Atst, Ang escaped Arvin''s embrace.

    She took a taxi to Stanley''s t and found Nancy. She trembled and said nothing, just hugging her tight.

    Nancy was worried, asking her what had happened, "What''s going on? Tell me. Didn''t you go regist

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    is soft and seductive voice.

    Arvin picked her up, pinned her down on the sofa, and kissed her from her cheeks down to her body...

    Even after having done this for so many times, she still acted like it was the first.

    ...

    Near noon, Ang changed her clothes, and they both reappeared at the entrance of the civil affairs bureau.

    They entered the hall hand in hand, unstoppable.

    The procedure of marriage registration was quickly done. Ang couldn''t hold back her tears when she looked at the silver seal on the red booklet and a photo of the both of them.

    She was married! And she married Arvin, the most wonderful man in the world.

    Arvin looked very happy, too. In the car, he nted a sweet kiss on Ang''s cheek and said, "Hi honey, I''m your husband!"

    Ang kissed him back and said, "My love, I''m your wife. I will be with you for the rest of your life!"

    He held her in his arms and teased, "Yeah, but you have to work on some certain things. I have to keep training you. You still hold back whenever we..."

    "No, no, no! Not training, but teaching!" But they had gone way past the teaching part.

    Arvin looked at his wife joyfully and said, "No matter if it''s training or teaching, I''ll love you forever!" Yes, he would.

 Chapter 1612 A Sky-high Priced Wife

    Of course, Ang didn''t understand what he truly meant by it. She stupidly nodded and said, "Mhm, okay."

    One of the happiest things in the world was having someone to love. And when one did, he or she would not be able to keep it from the world. Such was the case with Arvin right now.

    He seldom posted on his Microblog page, but now, he posted something for Ang again.

    He posted a picture of their marriage certificates and wrote, "Honey, let me spoil you for the rest of your life."

    Instantly, this post caused chaos on the inte. It became such a hot topic to the point where the App had crashed because a lot ofizens were on it. The programmers of the App, who had already been off duty, now had to go back to thepany and fix the system.

    Wearing a silly but happy look, Ang had her phone in her hands. She remembered when they first met a long time back. She quickly reposted it andmented, "Hahaha, I''ve trapped a ''golden turtle*''!"

    (*TN: golden-turtle husband, is a Chinese term literally tranted. It''s used to refer to a rich husband.)

    ''Golden turtle'' These words were her firstment to Arvin when they first met each other.

    After reposting, Ang received Chuck''s call. "Dad!"

    "Ha! I thought you have forgotten your own father, now that you have your golden turtle." Chuck said with jealousy.

    Ang giggled and answered, "Of course not! My father is always the most important man in my life. How could I possibly forget about you?"

    "That sounds better. My dear, I''ve received nine hundred and ny million worth of presents from Arvin. I''m keeping it for you. Remember to get it from me when youe back!" Chuck''s tone immediately changed. Reality was dawning on him.

    His daughter had indeed grown up! She had already married.

    Ang''s mouth dropped when she heard the amount of the cash that Arvin gave them. Nine hundred and ny million... That''s almost one billion!

    Wow! She''s a sky-high priced wife.

    "Dad, should we return some to him..."

    "No way! I still think it''s not enough! My daughter is worth more than a billion. You''re priceless in my eyes! But, take it easy. I''ve secretly asked Daniel to estimate Arvin''s assets. He has dozens of billions

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    an why?'' He exined, "Honey, you''re my wife now. Today''s our wedding night. Are you sure you want to spend the night somewhere else?"

    Husband, wife, and wedding night... All these new terms! Ang''s face flushed bright red all of a sudden... She said in a low voice, "We''re already together everyday, aren''t we?"

    "It''s a different case. I''ll let Kent send you home tomorrow."

    "... okay." Since tonight was their first wedding night... Ang didn''t want to waste it. She decided to go back home tomorrow.

    Because it was a special day for Arvin, he left the hospital earlier than usual and went back to his apartment.

    He opened the apartment''s door and entered it, but he couldn''t find anyone there.

    His heart sank with disappointment. Was Ang already back to C Country? It wasn''t a surprise if she did that without telling him.

    If she dared go back to C Country on their wedding night, he would absolutely fly there now. He wouldn''t miss their first wedding night!

    He had checked all the three bedrooms, the study, the kitchen, and even the storage room, but he still couldn''t find her.

    He took out his phone from his pocket and dialed Ang''s number. "Where are you now?"

    Hearing his question, Ang knew that he had already returned to the apartment, looking for her. Then, she said, "Big wing, I was kidnapped by someone! Come, now! In room 1888 at the Tianyu Bay Hotel... But please don''t be too worried. They just want money, and they won''t hurt me!"

 Chapter 1613 Congratulations on Your Marriage

    Kidnapped? What the hell? Arvin was in utter anger. He never thought that someone would dare kidnap his wife in J City, let alone in this very day they have gotten their marriage license.

    Tianyu Bay was a six-star hotel that belonged to his older brother''spany. Why would the kidnapper take Ang there?

    At the thought of this, he was bewildered. But the mere thought that Ang was at the hands of kidnappers stopped him from thinking further. "Wait for me!" Arvin replied shortly and left his apartment right away.

    Kent was on his way back after driving Arvin to the apartment. He was in the silver Pagani, driving speedily along the wide road. He was called back by Arvin, "Ask someone to go to Room 1888 in Tianyu Bay!"

    When he picked Arvin up, Kent was forced to sit in the passenger seat. He immediately took his mobile phone out, opened his contacts list, and asked, "What happened, Mr. Gu?"

    "Something bad happened to Ang, " Arvin answered him shortly and maneuvered the steering wheel skillfully. The silver Pagani overtook one car after another.

    "Something bad?" Kent opened his mouth in shock.

    He wondered, ''Who is ignorant enough to kidnap Arvin Gu''s wife in J City, the Gu family''s territory?''

    Arvin''s apartment and Tianyu Bay was only a 5-minute drive. Braking sharply, Arvin stopped his car at the entrance of the hotel.

    At the sight of Arvin''s car, a bellboy came up to him immediately and greeted Arvin and Kent politely, " Mr. Gu, Mr. Jiang!"

    "Take it, " Arvin responded and nonchntly threw his car keys to the bellboy. He quickly strode into the hotel.

    The bellboy took the keys and drove the car to the parking lot.

    In the hotel, four ceremonial usherettes in red cheongsams and white shawls bowed to and greeted Arvin and Kent, "Wee, Mr Gu and Mr Jiang!"

    Arvin nodded and walked to the elevator straight away without waiting for the usherettes. Kent sped up his pace in order to catch up with Arvin.

    Because he was preupied with thoughts of Ang in danger, Arvin even negle

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    p as punishment.

    On the way to this hotel, he was so worried about her that his mind did not ease for a moment.

    Knowing that she was wrong in doing that, Ang put her arms around Arvin''s neck and asked him apologetically, "Are you angry with me?"

    Arvin shook his head and thought, ''How could I ever get angry with you?'' "No, I was just worried about you. So worried..."

    "Oh... I''m really sorry, " she apologized.

    "You don''t have to apologize to me. I''m okay with whatever you want to do." ''As long as she is happy, I''ll be okay, '' he thought. Arvin pressed her body under him. He used his left arm to support his body and his right hand to loosen his tie. He looked so hot in doing that, especially from Ang''s point of view.

    "How did I end up with such a handsome husband!" Ang kissed Arvin on his cheek happily.

    She used to think that if she had to marry someone, she would definitely marry the most handsome man in the world.

    Finally, her dream came true! She did marry the most gorgeous man in the world!

    Although there were many other handsome men in the world, Arvin was the most attractive in her eyes.

    Arvin chuckled, "You are so cute, my baby."

    Ang''s face flushed. She buried her red face in her hands and said, "My husband..." In fact, she had not gotten used to calling him that.

    "Mmm.." Arvin answered gently.

 Chapter 1614 Itâ€™s Good for Your Babyâ€™s Development

    "Oh right! I almost forgot. I''ve asked the chef to make dinner for us. Let''s eat first!" said Ang. Earlier, she took a shower, and when she was about to change into her pajamas, she received Arvin''s call.

    She was very excited and also nervous after the call, so she just sat on the bed for a couple of minutes, in a daze. She even forgot to take off her bath towel and put on her pajamas.

    Then, before she could react, Arvin had already arrived at the room. Ang then hastily threw herself on the bed and held her breath.

    "But I don''t want to eat that!" said Arvin. He threw his tie aside and started to unbutton his shirt.

    Watching his every movement, Ang kept swallowing.

    Arvin was... a seductive creature. As time went by, he became a more mature and capable man. He was so charming and manly that she couldn''t resist him. Whenever she saw him, her heartbeat just wouldn''t stop thumping.

    "If you don''t... want to... have the dinner I have prepared, what do you... want to have?" Ang was indulging herself, watching the spectacle in front of her, and stupidly stammered out her question.

    With an affectionate look in his eyes, Arvin drew closer to her and said, "I want to have... you!" She was so pretty and attractive to him. He was hungry for her.

    "You want to have me? Fine!" said Ang. She still wasn''t focused on what was happening.

    Hearing her say fine, Arvin couldn''t wait any longer. He put his palm on her body. Immediately, Ang came back to her senses and corrected, "No, no... I meant that we should have dinner first! Dinner!" She was not food. How could he eat her? She had lost herself in the man''s charms. How stupid of her!

    Finally, in order not to waste Ang''s efforts, Arvin stopped and brought her a bath robe. After she had put it on, he carried her to the dinner table.

    They turned off all the lights in the room and lit the candles. There were roses, red wine, delicious food, and a couple who was passionately in love. Everything was so perfect.

    After dinner, while Arvin took a shower in the bathroom, Ang worked out in the gym inside the room to help digest her food.

    She was in a good mood tonight, so she had eaten a lot, making her really full.

    When Arvin came out of the bathroom, he saw Ang on the phone with Nancy on the fitness machine.

    "Well, yes. He''s so busy, so I should prepare it myself,

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    in, well, nothing important. Ang is already one of our family members. You should have her stay at our house more frequently!"

    "Mom, you''re interrupting our wedding night. Please spend more time in worrying about your second son''s marriage!"

    Ang wanted to cover his mouth, but she failed to do so in time. Embarrassed, Teresa coughed and said, "Hey, it''s only seven o''clock. Isn''t it too early to..."

    "Does it have anything to do with the time?" Beads of sweat were alreadying out from his forehead. He couldn''t bear his lust anymore.

    "Umm... you''re right. Time is not an issue. Take care of your health, and bring Ang home whenever you''re free. Ask your grandma to give you some Chinese medicine to strengthen your body."

    Arvin nced at the woman who was wheezing and panting and said, "Mom, you can ask Ang''s opinion. She will tell you if I need to take some medicine."

    Instantly, Ang repeatedly shook her head. Oh, no! If Arvin would drink any more Chinese medicine to strengthen... She would definitely die.

    Soon enough, Arvin hung up to stop his mother''s nagging and switched the phone off, so that he could enjoy his romantic moment with his wife.

    The next morning, Ang dressed up and then followed Kent to board Arvin''s private ne.

    Before Arvin started his work, he called her and reminded, "Remember to call me everyday."

    "Yes, Mr. Gu!"

    "Good. Stay away from any other men, including those married men."

    Umm... Those married men were Daniel, Jerry, and her brother''s two other friends.

    "Yes, I know, Mr. Gu!" said Ang.

 Chapter 1615 Who Am I to Love Him

    "How long will you be staying there?"

    "It depends. I am thinking of staying for a few days. I miss my parents." Ang thought of the conversation she had with her parents yesterday. Theyined about never seeing her. It was true. It had been a long time since shest visited them, which made her feel guilty.

    "Okay. Remember to call me when you n toe back." Arvin needed to know so he can go and pick her up.

    "I will, " Ang replied in obedience. Then, she remembered another thing she had been meaning to ask, "Why did you give my family so much money? It''s too much for a betrothal gift."

    "Is it?" Arvin obviously didn''t think so.

    "..." Even though she knew Arvin was rich, Ang didn''t know he was crazy rich. "It''s not?"

    "No. I also have some real estate and stocks to give you. I''ll have them sorted out and transferred to you in a couple of weeks."

    ''Oh my god!'' Ang couldn''t believe what she was hearing. With one hand pressed against her thudding heart, she hurriedly refused, "Please don''t, Big Wing. You''ve already given me too much. Way too much!" Things turned out so differently from what Ang had expected. She was hoping that maybe she could return some of the money Arvin had given her, but now it seemed that he only wanted her to have more!

    Arvin didn''t reply and changed the subject. "How do you n to tell our father that we are not moving to C Country?"

    Ang knew he meant her father, his father-inw. ''Yes, we are married now. It''s so nice to hear him say that.'' Ang couldn''t help but break into a smile.

    However, the thought of Arvin''s reaction to the proposal and the way he pinned her on the bed under himst night made her shiver. The smile on her face went away, and she slowly replied, "Well, I''ll say that... I am very happy here in J City, so it really isn''t necessary to move to C Country. We''ll visit them often, so it won''t be any different."

    There was no way she would mention marrying into her family in front of Arvin again, especially now that she knew he had no intention of doing so.

    "Now, that''s my girl. Make sure that I don''t hear this thing again, or you and I will be needing a serious talk!"

    "No, you won''t! I will talk him out of this idea. I promise!" Ang had good reasons to do that, at least Arvin would go easier on her in their sex life if she seeded.

    Pleased with her answer, Arvin nodded and said, "Okay, have a good rest, and call me when you get home."

    "I will. Don''t work too hard, Arvin." She worried about him.

    "Okay."

    ...

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    passed before Chuck talked to her daughter and urged her to go back to J City.

    "Your mum and I had thought about it. It is inappropriate for us to keep you two newlyweds apart. It''s time for you to pack and return to your husband."

    Ang had been dying to hear it from her dad. ''Finally, it came to you, '' she thought.

    But she didn''t say anything.

    Though she missed Arvin, Ang also wanted to stay longer at home, to be with her parents, her brother and sister-inw, and her two little nephews.

    At the Jianqiao Garden

    Rosa was ying the zither when Arvin arrived. Seeing her from behind, Arvin found her back elegant and thin.

    The one she was ying was his favorite tune, back when they were together.

    Whoever saw her y the zither would be convinced that she was born to be a zither yer.

    At that moment, even though she hadn''t touched a string for seven years, her skills hadn''t faded.

    It was after she finished the piece when she finally noticed someone standing behind her. Slowly, she stood up from the chair.

    Joy filled her eyes instantly when she saw that Arvin was there, "Hi, Arvin."

    Her voice and her appearance were still the same as before.

    Strangely, the sight of Rosa reminded Arvin of Ang.

    Ang was the opposite of Rosa. Every time she saw Arvin, she would always run happily into his arms and share with him her day''s anecdotes or ideas. She liked calling him by the nickname - Big Wing. And Arvin would let her carry on with Big Wing this and Big Wing that most of the time. He enjoyed it.

    As he was reflecting, he found himself more attracted to Ang, who was full of energy and enthusiasm.

    "Hi, " replied Arvin distantly.

 Chapter 1616 What About Me

    Rosa had already been used to his indifference, so she walked toward him and stood in front of him, face to face, "You and Ang... got a marriage certificate."

    "Yeah."

    Tears welled from the woman''s eyes, "Then... What about me?"

    Arvin looked at her with aplicated look, "What happened in the past remains in the past. There are better men waiting for you."

    Before he met Ang, he had thought that anyone could get married to each other and have babies as long as they didn''t hate each other.

    After he met Ang, he began to know what love was, what mutual affection was, and what happiness was.

    What Ang brought to his life couldn''t be provided by other women.

    Rosa dropped her head, feeling really upset that she was born with such an unfortunate destiny. She had really missed Arvin.

    She knew that Arvin''s heart did not have any space for her, not even the tiniest bit, but she couldn''t give up... because of Nita, and also because of her baby...

    She suddenly ran into his chest, "Arvin, do you know? During the seven years that I went missing, I thought of you every single moment of each day... because I still love you. Arvin, I am back. Don''t push me away, okay?"

    Arvin kept a distance between themselves and said, "Rosa, please don''t do that. I''m already married."

    Rosa cried, her face full of tears. She looked at his indifferent face and said, "Arvin, get a divorce with her, okay? I am your fianc¨¦e. We... we were engaged before!"

    "It''s toote." The two words instantly drew them both apart.

    Rosa cried harder, "Arvin! My love for you has never changed for over ten years! Why... are you being so cruel to me?" As soon as she finished her question, Rosa''s breath began to hasten, and her face went pale.

    Arvin knew something was wrong. He hurriedlyforted her, "Calm down. Don''t think about it too much now, all right?"

    But, it was alreadyte.

    Rosa clenched her chest and copsed to the ground.

    Arvin had no choice but to hold her.

    Rosa tightly grasped his hands, "Arvin, it hurts..." Her heart ached, really ached...

    Arvin

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    e... went to a party."

    "Okay, let her enjoy herself."

    The bodyguard, who was sent by Arvin, added one more word, "But, it''s a masquerade ball. It was said that the daughter of the president was going to pick a fianc¨¦ there, so... it was a party for singledies and gentlemen."

    Arvin''s voice turned cold all of a sudden, "Send me the location, and keep an eye on her. I''ll be there in two hours."

    It only took two hours from J City to C Country in his private ne.

    On the Princess Cruise Ship

    The hostess of the party was the daughter of the president, so many people came, and all of them were single. It was a huge cruise ship, loaded with maximum capacity.

    In a masquerade ball like this, one could only judge a person through his or her silhouette and clothing, without seeing the face.

    When the fivedies wearing fancy ck gowns appeared on the cruise ship together, they immediately caught many men''s eyes.

    Judging from their appearance, nobody could have guessed that they were married women; some of whom even had babies.

    The moment they stepped onto the ship, many rich bachelors scrambled to greet them.

    "Beautifuldies, I am the manager of XX group, and my name is XX." The men said in an arrogant voice.

    J responded to him in a voice of the same magnitude, "This beautifuldy standing right beside me is the general manager of the SL Group."

 Chapter 1617 The Ex-girlfriend that Iâ€™ve Dumped

    Nicole Si... When the manager found out about her identity, he felt embarrassed and immediately stood aside.

    Nicole tittered. J was the SL Group CEO''s wife! If they knew who J was, the men around them would definitely run away.

    Another man came over to introduce himself, "Hello, pretty girls! My name is Steven, a surgical specialist of the Chengyang Private Hospital." In many people''s eyes, it was a very dignified thing to be a member ofrge enterprises, such as the SL Group or the Chengyang Hospital, not to mention being a senior executive of thesepanies.

    Hearing the man''s self-introduction, Selina Bo smiled and said, "Well, what a coincidence! This woman standing next to me is the daughter of Chuck Si!"

    ''What? Ang Si?'' Steven marvelled. His eyes widened with desire. But when he remembered the hot topic on the inte that she had registered her marriage with Arvin Gu a few days ago, Steven immediately stepped back.

    "Hello, beauties. I''m XX, the chiefwyer of XXw firm in C Country, " osted another man.

    Nicole turned around to look at Sally and said, "Sister, has your husband received his Goldenwyer Cup?"

    ''Goldenwyer Cup? Among the whole C Country, only Samuel Shao and Jerry Shao have this award.

    Is she Jerry Shao''s wife?'' wondered the man. Holding his ss of champagne, the man retreated at once, embarrassed.

    A manager of arge enterprise, the wife of a goldenwyer awardee, a gifted doctor''s wife... All the men dared not go close to them anymore, especially when they found out who these women were.

    But a man in the crowd, holding a ss of red wine, decided to give it a shot. He bravely stepped forward and said, "Hello, nice to meet you. I''m the captain of the police station in C Country."

    ''A police captain?'' Ang rolled her eyeballs and leaned her head toward Selina, saying, "Selina, where''s your husband, the Senior Colonel? Did hee with you?"

    "No, he''s quite busy with his military unit. But he''lle to pick me upter, " answered Selina.

    ''Senior Colonel? Her husband?'' In the end, there was not a single man around them.

    After all the men went away from them, quite a lot of women came over to tter these five honorable women.

    The opening dance of the ball was over, and another dancing performance followed. The five women finally ma

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    tupid to have ever fancied him in the past.

    ''One hundred thousand? Hundreds of thousands? It''s not that much!'' thought Randal. His facial expressions changed with his thoughts. In the end, he gathered up the courage to say, "Five hundred thousand! Pay for it!"

    ''Five hundred thousand ?'' Did he really take Ang for a fool who knew nothing about the price of a suit?

    It was true that she wasn''t an expert in fashion. But she had an idea of what the price of a suit was, Since she was surrounded by men - her father, her brother, and Arvin.

    Her father and Arvin were both very picky with clothes. Each of the suits they wore was valued hundreds of thousands, or even a million.

    But the quality of Randal''s suit... Nope! Regardless of the quality, if Randal could afford a five-hundred thousand suit, he wouldn''t have any interest in talking nonsense with her here.

    Ang then answered, "Okay! I''ll give you three options. One, you go and talk to Chuck Si. Two, go and talk to Sven Si. Three, go and talk to my husband. You can go to them and pick up any of their suits topensate for yours. What do you think?" Would Randal dare to do so?

    If he did have the courage to go to any of these three men, Ang would really give him a bunch of suits.

    She wanted to see whether he had the courage or not!

    ''Talk to Chuck Si, Sven Si, or Arvin Gu?'' Randal''s face turned pale when he thought of these three men. The Si family wouldn''t believe his words. And what''s more, he was so scared to see Arvin Gu. That was why he had always kept away from him.

 Chapter 1618 A Boy Toy

    "Ang, stop pretending to be aloof. Get off your high horse, you whore!" Randal couldn''t rival Ang in other ways. He could only try to ruin her reputation.

    His reproach drew the attention of the crowd. They then started gossiping about Ang.

    Hearing this, Ang shut her eyes in anger, walked toward Randal, and grabbed his tie firmly.

    Amazed at what she did, the onlookers eximed, "My goodness! Miss Si is such a... tough woman!"

    With the crowd watching, Ang grabbed Randal''s cor and pushed him against the railing at the bow of the ship, ring, "Apologize to me! Out loud!"

    "I would never apologize to you!" Randal held a deep grudge against Ang. She was the reason why Arvin targeted him, making it difficult for him to find any job, so he ended up being kept by a rich woman as her boy toy... How could he apologize to the woman who had made his life so miserable?

    "Well, well... If you won''t apologize, then I''ll throw you into the sea and make you into shark bait!" One third of Randal''s body was already out of the ship when Ang gave him a hard push.

    He started to panic and tried to fight back, but in vain. After all, Ang was better at this than he was.

    "What happened, Ang?" Nicole asked. She only saw themotion after she got out of the restroom.

    "Everything''s okay, Nicole. I was just bitten by this dog!" Ang said casually, without loosening her grip.

    Nicole nodded and cast a look at the man being grabbed by Ang, "Ang, you just insulted dogs by calling him one. Since he dared bite you, throw him out of here!" Her voice was soft but decisive. After all, she was the famous daughter of Harry Si, the elder sister of Daniel Si, and the wife of Sven Si!

    Each of the three men rted to her was powerful enough to put Randal at the bottom of the sea.

    Ang nod

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    y in the kitchen preparing food for Arvin, as she heard that he came here without having dinner, yet.

    Soon, a bowl of homemade noodles and two dishes were ready on the table. Arvin told Daisy, "Thanks, Mom."

    Hearing Arvin call her "mom", Daisy smiled with satisfaction.

    Of course, she was happy. She knew there were two dark horses in the medical field. One was her biological son, and the other her son-inw!

    "Mom, don''t you see I am also here? Why don''t you have any noodles for me?" Seeing that her mom had no intention of bringing her any food, Ang told her bluntly.

    Daisy asked in doubt, "Didn''t you have dinner? Weren''t you there at the ball? Weren''t there any nibbles?"

    "There were, but I had none!" Ang said frankly.

    "Why didn''t you have some? It''s your fault that you''re hungry."

    Ang replied, "Mom, who is your biological child? Arvin or me? I''ll protest together with Sven!" She pounded the table in disapproval.

    Daisy rolled her eyes at her daughter and told the maid in the kitchen, "Qin, cook the remaining noodles for Ang."

    "Yes, Madame."

    "..."

    Arvin put his untouched bowl of noodles before Ang and asked Daisy, "Mom, do you know the ball Ang attended tonight?"

 Chapter 1619 Iâ€™m not A Rabbit

    Daisy paused and nced at Ang. "I know it''s a masquerade ball, " she said.

    Ang was still indulging in the sweetness of Arvin''s considerate behaviour. But when she heard him ask the question to her mother, she immediately had a bad feeling about it. She quickly reacted and showed her loyalty to Arvin, "I just went there for fun. I swear, I had no other intentions!"

    Arvin smiled at her and said, "Eat the noodles. Mom''s noodles are delicious."

    He called Daisy "mom" in a way even more intimate than Ang ever did, as if he was Daisy''s biological son.

    Ang had guessed Arvin''s intention, so she didn''t eat the noodles, but moved the bowl back to Arvin, saying, "Please eat it. My mom''s noodles are indeed very delicious!"

    She really went there for fun. Was he bothered by it?

    Daisy was confused at their interaction and asked, "What''s going on between you two?"

    Arvin picked up a slice of chicken and fed it to Ang, stopping her from speaking. Then he said, "Mom, the masquerade ball tonight is for single women and men, but Ang went to attend it. Does she even love me?"

    "What? Ang! You''re already married. How could you attend a ball for matchmaking?" scolded Daisy.

    "..." He didn''t say the words ''matchmaking''.

    Ang was speechless, as well.

    Arvin Gu! He didn''t need to teach her a lesson, especially when Daisy was in front of them.

    Ang was discontent with her mother. She was her own daughter. Why couldn''t she justify her shorings like Arvin did?

    "I really just went there to have some fun." To banish their doubts, Ang had to repeat her words again. She almost wanted to swear to a god.

    Arvin gripped her hand, and while wearing a seemingly affectionate look, he said, "Ang, if you''re unhappy with me, please do tell me. I will correct my mistakes. Please don''t abandon your new husband. Okay?"

    ... Arvin was really... a sly fox!

    Arvin was a cold and arrogant man in most people''s eyes. Daisy thought so, too! But now, this arrogant man treated her daughter so tenderly, which made Daisypletely believe that it was all Ang''s fault.

    She scolded her daughter again, "Ang! Are you even aware that you''ve just married? Look, Arvin behaves so well and doesn''t join this kind

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    gain, what will you do?" Ang didn''t let him off easily and continued to ask.

    Arvinughed and smoothened her hair, saying, "It won''t happen. It''s just a house. It''s not that serious."

    Ang pped his hand away and sternly warned him, "Don''t touch me!"

    "..." She was wearing a stern,posed, and calm look on her face now.

    It seemed that it was the first time that Arvin had seen her like this.

    "She still loves you! She wants you back! Otherwise, she wouldn''t have gone to Jianqiao Garden!" Women were more sensitive about love.

    Arvin knew Rosa''s feelings for him. He didn''t try to hide it from Ang, yet he didn''t want upset her by telling her the whole thing, so he said, "I have nothing to do with whomever she loves. You are the only one I love!"

    "Huh! You''re her fianc¨¦. Of course, you have everything to do with her! And, you are the director of a hospital! You have good social abilities. You know how to speak to different people. Maybe you''re making Rosa hope for something more!" Unlike him, Ang thought of herself as stupid and incapable of propermunication.

    Arvin wasn''t annoyed by Ang''s fuss, but instead, he patiently coaxed her, "Remember, from now on, I have only one identity, in front of you and everyone else. I am your husband. Understand? But if you wish, I will be more than happy to have one more identity."

    "One more identity? What''s that?"

    "Your child''s father!" Finishing his words, Arvin took her hand and started to feel her pulse.

 Chapter 1620 Physical Experiment

    He didn''t allow Ang to take contraceptives. Then, why hadn''t Ang gotten pregnant yet?

    Ang had no idea about what he was thinking about. Her face turned red, and she threw his hands off her, "Don''t lie to me! You have a fianc¨¦e, and I won''t get pregnant!"

    Arvin''s facial expression changed upon hearing what she said. He told Ang gravely, "Ang, you are already my wife, and Rosa is not my fianc¨¦e anymore!"

    "Watch your tone! Don''t talk to me like that! I didn''t say anything wrong! You have a fianc¨¦e, and now, you are being mean to me!"

    Arvin said nothing when Ang criticized him.

    He wrapped her into his arms and said, "I''m sorry, babe! Calm down."

    "Am I wrong?" Ang took his left hand with the bite mark and said, "If a man bites my hand and left a mark, what would you do?"

    ...

    What would Arvin do? Of course, Arvin would punish him severely! He would even pull out all his teeth! If necessary, Arvin would pull out the man''s tongue!

    Just like Randal, that man wouldn''t be able to speak anymore, nor would he be able to have sex with any women in future! That was the punishment Arvin had in mind.

    At that moment, Ang looked very charming in her makeup. Her red lips lured Arvin.

    He couldn''t stop himself from kissing her seductive lips, "Babe, I promise it will never happen again!"

    However, she pushed him away at once, "I want you to promise that you will never get close to Rosa!" And she continued, "Do not ever contact with her without my permission! Can you promise that?"

    Ang was not jealous, but she was afraid of what Rosa''s appearance could do.

    Rosa was totally different from Nita. Ang knew that Arvin didn''t like Nita at all. Therefore, she was not worried about Nita destroying their rtionship.

    But as for Rosa, Arvin must have liked her a little bit. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gotten engaged to her!

    In addition, she had a heart disease, so she might take advantage of it to get close to Arvin...

    "Okay, I promise you." He would make any promise to make her happy.

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    .

    Kent asked his men to break into Nita''s house, and they found a lot of antipsychotic drugs.

    The patient with a mental illness could do harm to others, destroy things, and act strangely, and hallucinate...

    Arvin was totally aware of that, so he said in a low voice, "Never let Adam and Nita out of your sight. It''s important for us to find evidence of their crime."

    If they hid Rosa for seven years, they must have also done crimes.

    After hanging up the phone, Arvin looked back and found that Ang was not in the bedroom. Then, he found Ang in the bathroom, taking a bath.

    "Oh, my god! What are you doing here?" Ang''s face turned red. Luckily, the bubbles and petals covered her up.

    Arvin said nothing, but took off his tie and threw it away.

    When he walked to the bathtub, he had undone all the buttons of his shirt, "We''re going to have a serious conversation since you went to the masquerade ball tonight without my permission."

    Then, slowly, he removed his shirt, belt, and pants...

    Ang got a little frightened, "But you just said we are even!"

    ''It''s very difficult to...fort Arvin when he is jealous!''

    "Yes, I said that, but you didn''t agree!"

    Ang was speechless right now. She regretted it so much! ''Why didn''t I say yes? Why?'' She could do nothing but let Arvin walk into the bathtub and take her into his arms.

 Chapter 1621 The Feeling Of Being The Third Wheel

    Ang was almost fully submerged in the bathwater, but Arvin pulled her toward him with his strong arms.

    Fondling the smooth skin around her waist, he realized how much he missed her.

    Arvin passionately made love to Ang several times, so she was too tired to get up the following morning. But Arvin helped her get dressed, wash her face, and rinse her mouth. He felt like he was looking after a baby.

    Then, Ang''s parents went to the airport with them. Daisy prepared many gifts for Arvin''s family. She told Ang, "Ang, you need to remember that this gift is for Arvin''s grandmother, those gifts are for Arvin''s parents, and that gift is for Arvin''s sister..."

    Ang leaned against the seat and nodded, again and again...

    But she could barely remember what Daisy had said.

    Arvin held Ang up and responded on behalf of her, "Yes, Mom. I will remember everything you''ve said, and I''ll send your regards to my family."

    Daisy nodded with satisfaction. Chuck pinched Ang''s cheek and asked, "Ang, why are you so tired?"

    "Umm... I spent too much time ying gamesst night..." Ang answered automatically. She made up an excuse, and thankfully, it worked.

    Chuck shook his head in resignation and said, "Arvin, you should be strict to her. Don''t spoil her too much, and don''t let her manipte you!"

    Arvin smiled, "Dad, take it easy. Ang is obedient."

    Before Ang was allowed to go to sleepst night, she did everything Arvin had asked. Arvin was very satisfied with her performance.

    "That''s right. I''m obedient!" Ang mumbled drowsily.

    Ang was obedient? Chuck couldn''t believe what he heard and said, "Oh, okay. Please take care of her. Don''t let anyone hurt her..." As a dad, Chuck couldn''t help reminding them about these things over and over. He thought to himself, ''People indeed get more talkative and quite annoying with age.''

    Parents would still treat their children with love and care, even when their children had be adults and had their own families.

    Daisy was sure that Arvin would take good care of Ang, so she tugged at C

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    ing of being the third wheel who interfered in their rtionship came to Ang''s mind.

    Ang sat on the passenger seat unhappily. Then, Arvin drove the car away.

    From the rearview mirror, Ang saw Rosa slowly squat down on the street, holding her head in her hands. Rosa seemed very sad...

    "She..." Ang broke the silence in the car, but she didn''t continue.

    To pacify Ang, Arvin reached out to hold her hand.

    It was miraculous that heforted her, even without saying anything.

    When they arrived home, all the family members were sitting at the table for dinner.

    Lily pulled Ang to her side and let her sit down. She picked up a piece of meat using her chopsticks and ced it on Ang''s te. She smiled and said, "Ang, eat some more. You have to be healthy, so you can get pregnant. I really want a grandchild."

    A grandchild... A child... Ang''s face softened when she heard Lily''s words. She also wanted to have a child with Arvin!

    She epted Lily''s kindness and ate up all what Lily had put on her te.

    Arvin smiled. After she ate up all the food on her te, he started to give her more.

    Lulu rolled her eyes. She took a mouthful food and then raised her head to look at Ang. Later, she repeated that.

    Ang didn''t know that Lulu was looking at her. But Arvin said without looking up, "Lulu, why are you looking at my wife like that?"

 Chapter 1622 Angela is a Nice Girl

    Lulu felt aggrieved. "Why, Brother? Can''t I look at her?"

    Confused, Ang nced at Lulu and found that she was really staring at her. She quickly touched her face and wiped her mouth. "Do I have something on my face?"

    Arvin swallowed the food and slowly told her, "No, she is just jealous of your beauty."

    Upon hearing Arvin''s words, everyone at the table was speechless.

    Beauty really was in the eyes of the beholder.

    With a red face, Ang pinched Arvin, the mean man. Then, she muttered, "What do you mean? Lulu is very beautiful, okay?"

    The Gu family had excellent genes, evident with all the three handsome sons and the gorgeous Lulu.

    When she heard Ang''s praise, Lulu smiled shyly. "Sister-inw, you are so much nicer than my brother!"

    After Lulu''s words, Arvin raised his eyebrows and ced a skinned mantis shrimp in front of Ang. Then, he replied, "Your honest words are worthy of praise."

    Lulu rolled her eyes.

    At that moment, Aron, who was sitting silently next to them, suddenly put down his bowl and chopsticks. Then, he red at Arvin. "Brother, I know you''re lucky to have gotten married to Ang, but don''t rub it in front of us single people!"

    ... Ang was shocked. She didn''t think that Arvin was lucky to have her.

    Arvin then put down his chopsticks and coldly looked at his brother. "I know you used to be fond of Ang. She is now your sister-inw. Keep your jealousy to yourself."

    Everyone was too shocked to say a word.

    Wasn''t Arvin overestimating... her charm? Ang tugged at Arvin''s cuff awkwardly. Then, she opened her mouth and asked, "What are you saying? Aron... Brother-inw has never made a move on me, okay? "

    Aron chuckled at his brother''s overprotectiveness. "You guys really make a cute couple. I am too scared to look at Ang in that way."

    He admitted that when he met Ang for the first time, he was really attracted by her cute charm and liveliness. And he did intend to do something to win her affection.

    But when his brother told him that he once saw Ang... in the washroom, he gave up his intention i

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    lt, it would be meaningless to show off affection.

    Her brother was so silly.

    Aron red at his younger sister and said, "Eat your dinner! You talk too much. We''re all waiting for you to finish eating!"

    He was right. Even Ang, who was always thest one to finish eating, also took herst mouthful of soup. Lulu, then, hastily ate her dinner after realizing it.

    Ang enjoyed the rxing atmosphere at the dining table. She felt at home.

    In her house in C Country, if Sven and she were at the table, they were also like this.

    After dinner, Ang went to Lulu''s bedroom when Lulu was on the phone.

    With permission, Ang opened the door and found Lulu was putting on make-up. Then, she curiously asked, "It is alreadyte. Are you still going out? "

    "Yeah, I''m leaving for the UK soon, so I''m going to hang out with some friends. Would you like to go with me?" Lulu had to follow her parents'' wish for her to study in the UK.

    Ang shook her head. "Thanks for asking, but I think I''ll pass." She didn''t like going out with strangers.

    "Well, okay then!" Lulu replied with great regret.

    "Why were you staring at me during dinner? Do you have anything to say to me?" Ang asked her.

    Thinking of her question just now, Lulu suddenly became a little ufortable.

    Ang was puzzled at her expression for she had never seen a shy Lulu before. "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1623 She is Angry

    Coyly, Lulu dawdled for a while and gathered up the courage to ask, "I want to ask you something, but please don''t tell anyone else!"

    Though perplexed, Ang still nodded, "Okay."

    Lulu stammered, "Um... sister-inw... are you... familiar with Scott Bo?" She had heard that Chuck Si''s family, Harry Si''s family, the Shao family, and the Bo family in C Country were quite different from any other big families in other ces. Generally speaking, it wasmon for big families in the same country to have conflicts with each other. However, in C Country, those four big families had a very strong and good rtionship with each other.

    "Scott Bo? Of course, I know him! That brat! He''s a few days younger than me, but he never treats me as his elder!" Upon mentioning Scott, Ang curled her lips with discontent.

    "Really? Then, do you know whether... he has a girlfriend or not?" asked Lulu.

    ''Girlfriend?'' Ang thought about it, and then she answered, "I think... he does have one. I have seen him take a girl to the hospital. And when they came out, he was carrying the girl in his arms."

    "Oh... really?" Lulu felt upset. It seemed like she was about to cry. "So he has a girlfriend... Of course, he does. A man like him could easily get a girl, " said Lulu gloomily.

    Ang hadn''t noticed Lulu''s emotions and echoed her words, "Yes, you''re right. All those handsome and brilliant men have their own significant others!"

    For example, her dear Big Wing... Ang felt delighted to think that she was Arvin''s girl.

    Lulu felt heartbroken, and she really wanted to cry. Her first love was already taken by someone else.

    Then, Arvin knocked on the door and took Ang away. During the whole conversation, Ang was so ignorant that she hadn''t realized why Lulu mentioned Scott all of a sudden.

    Closing the door, Arvin lowered his head to kiss her lips and said, "Go, Grandma wants to see you."

    There was nobody in the corridor, so Ang boldly wrapped her arms around his waist and asked, "Why?"

    "I don''t know. Just go. I''ll wait for you in our bedroom." Arvin then escorted Ang to Lily Mei''s bedroom and went back to his own bedroom.

    In Lily''s bedroom, Lily had already prepare

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    t seemed like they were flirting with each other.

    Stanley exined to Nancy that he had no idea what had happened to his phone, but Nancy didn''t believe him, so they started to quarrel. Their quarrel became more and more intense as time went by. Then, Stanley asked his men to bring Grace over to exin to Nancy.

    When Grace was brought over, she said that she and Stanley were in an affectionate rtionship. She also asked Nancy to stop being the third wheel.

    Nancy was so distressed that her emotions affected her pregnancy.

    Fortunately, she was sent to the hospital in time, so the baby was safe now. But she had to lie in bed for a couple of months.

    It was Grace''s fault again! Ang was infuriated after having heard the whole story. She asked, "So have you already investigated the truth behind their messages?"

    Nancy shook her head. "No. But the evidence is there. Do I need to investigate?" She believed what she had seen with her own eyes.

    Ang didn''t say anything and made Nancy lie down in bed again. She then rushed out of the ward. "Ang!" Nancy shouted, but Ang had already opened the door. She flew her fist toward Stanley''s chest.

    Ang punched him with her full strength. Stanley took the hit and only frowned, not doing anything else.

    Holding Nancy''s medical record in his hands, Arvin strode over and held Ang''s fist, saying, "What''s wrong? Why did you do it yourself? Just tell me whomever you want to teach a lesson."

 Chapter 1624 I Thought You Were A Cop

    Ang''s anger had affected the innocent. She stared at Arvin angrily and said, "It was your good pal that hurt my bestie. You ought to teach him a lesson!"

    "..." "What happened?" asked Arvin. Arvin grasped Ang''s hand as she was leaving, and caressed it.

    Stanley said in a in voice, "The investigation is still ongoing but it''s almost done." The text could not have been sent by him at all, because the time showed that it was sent yesterday afternoon. He was at a meeting at that time, and the phone was being charged in his office. There were two possibilities: First, that someone had slipped into his office and used his phone when he was at the meeting. Second, that his phone was infected with a virus.

    He had already detained Grace for intentional assault.

    After the investigation, if the results showed that it was indeed her, he definitely would not let Grace go for hurting his woman and his baby.

    Ang tried to rush forward and hit Stanley again, but Arvin stopped her and said, "Don''t worry, at least wait until the investigation resultes out."

    After all they were good pals. They knew each other very well.

    Ang stared back at Arvin, "Don''t you stick up for him. It is because of him that Nancy was lying in the ward!" She pointed at Stanley and said, "Even if he and Grace had nothing going on between them, Nancy almost lost her baby because of him." As for Grace, Ang would surely make her pay for what she had done.

    "Yeah, it was because of me. It was all my fault. Ang, please, ask Nancy to try and cheer up, even if she won''t forgive me, okay?"

    Ang was still agitated. "How do you expect someone to cheer up after they had found out that their fianc¨¦ and their sister were having an affair?", she shouted at Stanley, "Stanley, do you know how Grace had treated Nancy before?" asked Ang. "And you allowed Grace to be near her!

    Not to mention our past history together, when Nancy and I got hurt because of Grace and her mother! They paid off the mob to take Nancy''s life!" Ang found outter when Nancy had told her. She had advised Nancy to be careful when meeting Grace.

    When the criminals were caught theymitted

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    n attempt on Ang and Nancy.

    This time, Grace would not be able to get away. Whether it was Nancy or Stanley, they would not let her escape.

    Ang had been busy these past few days. She went to visit Nancy everyday and also received Mandy.

    Ang looked at the woman who was crying and blowing her nose, so she handed her some tissue papers, "So, you just got divorced?"

    Mandy was divorced, and she was not entitled to any property from her divorce. Just as the saying goes, dogs can''t change the fact that they eat feces. Her husband continued to subject her domestic violence and cheat on her.

    She had two children. The boy was with her husband Spencer, and the girl was with her. So, Mandy cried in the living room with a broken heart, while the child slept unsoundly in the bedroom.

    "Hmm, the woman even has his baby... It has been seven months... We can''t go on like this, " said Mandy. The divorce must have been like a liberation for Mandy.

    Ang''s rage suddenly surged, "That Spencer, I''ll teach him a lesson!"

    She took her phone at hand as she said that, looking to find someone to beat Spencer.

    "You don''t have to do that, Ang. Now I don''t have many friends, so I have no choice but toe to you. Thank you for having me for at least a while, " said Mandy. Mandy''s friends were mostly from the ''middle-ss''. If she came to them with a child, it would bring a lot of trouble. Only Ang was capable of helping her.

 Chapter 1625 She Burst into Our House with Her Bodyguards and Slapped Rosa

    Of course, she didn''t n on staying here for too long. At present the first thing on her mind was to find a job so that she and her daughter wouldn''t starve.

    "You can stay here for as long as you need. It won''t be any trouble because Nancy and I seldome here. I will tell our servant toe here to help with the housework." Ang felt sorry for her and her terrible marriage, especially now that she had be a single mom.

    Swelling with gratitude, Mandy reached out for Ang''s hands and said, "Thank you so much, Ang. If it weren''t for you, we would be sleeping on the streets tonight." She went broke after the divorce and literally couldn''t afford a hotel right now.

    "That''s all right. You take good care of your daughter and please don''t hesitate to call me if you needed anything." As she said that, Ang looked down at her watch to check the time. Arvin should be on his way home right now. It''s time she headed back.

    Noticing her gesture, Mandy sensed that Ang might have wanted to leave soon. "It looks like you are in a hurry. Can''t wait to see your husband, huh?" Though her eyes were still red and swollen from the crying, she had calmed down and was in a lighter mood.

    "Yeah." Ang smiled back sheepishly. She remembered that Arvin told her toe home early this morning and wait for him there.

    Her face glowed at the thought of her husband. The sight of which would make every woman jealous, because that''s what it looked like to be in love.

    Mandy patted Ang on the shoulder and said, "Ang, I hope you will always be so happy as you are right now. Mr. Gu is a good man. Hold on to him!"

    Touched by her words, Ang pulled Mandy near and gave her a hug. "I will!" Mandy''s judgement on Arvin had echoed with hers - he was indeed a good man. Ang had been with him long enough to know that she had picked the right guy.

    After saying goodbye to Mandy, Ang walked out of the apartment, got into the CR Arvin had bought her, and then raced toward Shengfeng Mansion.

    It felt conspicuous to drive a CR super car, but Ang decided to bear the burden because she couldn''t stand taking a cab every time she had to go somewhere anymore.

    She could buy a new car, one that caught less attention on the streets. But it would still leave the problem unsolved - what about this super expensive car? She couldn''t just let it rot in the garage.

    Plus, she got the car fair and square, as a gift from her husband. Why should she get so stressed out about driving it out?

    After weighing out the pros and cons in her head, Ang finally decided to take the car out for daily use.

    Quite a few messages came in while she was driving. ''It must be Arvin, '' she thought. She waited until she got to a crossroad with a red ligh

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    t him, even though all the evidence is pointing against his words?'' Ang thought to herself.

    Rosa bit her lip nervously and nced over at Nita, who was obviously shocked by what had happened. Determined to stick to their n, Rosa insisted, "Arvin, you know what happened, why won''t you admit it? You said that you loved me, and that you would divorce Ang for me! And..."

    "Enough!" Arvin''s face became darker and his voice dead cold.

    A jerk of the hand shook him - Ang was trying to break loose from his grip. Arvin let go of her hand. As soon as she was free, Ang sprang over to Rosa and gave her a resounding p on the face.

    A painful cry followed. This was the second p Rosa had received from Ang.

    Back when Ang had just got into the house, she strode forward and pped Rosa across the face as soon as she spotted her. "You bitch. I never thought you are so shameless. Arvin and I are married now. What''s wrong with you? Throwing yourself at him and trying to steal him away from me!"

    Though hit hard, Rosa was not enraged. Instead, she only hid her face in sorrow, which came as a surprise to Ang.

    Ang felt frustrated. But the sheer thought of what had happened between Rosa and Arvin got her riled up again, so she pressed, "Why aren''t you speaking right now?

    Rosa, your rtionship with Arvin is over! You were gone for seven years. I am sorry but a rtionship can''t survive like that. Why would you want toe back now and sabotage other people''s happiness?"

    Ang had just gotten married with Arvin. What was happening now was a lot for her to take in.

    Stretching her hand to Sansa, who was also agitated, Rosa replied, "Yes, you''re right. Arvin and I have had our chance. But now I just want to give it another shot. There is still a chance that I can win him back, isn''t there?"

 Chapter 1626 You Want Me to Forgive You with A Hollow Pearl

    "Ang, Arvin doesn''t love you at all. If he loves you, he wouldn''t have had sex with me."

    "Do you know why Arvin married you without even proposing to you and giving you a ring? Because he had already proposed to me and bought me a ring... He doesn''t care about you. You are his second woman. Proposing to you or giving you a ring is not important to him."

    "Before I came back, Nita stood in your way to winning Arvin''s heart. But from now on, I also won''t let you live a happy life with him. You''d better wise up and get divorced from Arvin..." Rosa said insincerely. She knew these words would hurt Ang''s heart....

    But she had to say them.

    Ang went pale, very pale. She bit her lip hard. When her lip was about to bleed, her bodyguards brought Nita to her, all tied up. Finn followed after and started to curse loudly when she saw Ang.

    When Arvin arrived, Nita immediately put on a mask of fear. But before that, she wascent and arrogant.

    She haughtily told Ang, "I''ve told you that everything men say is bullshit. Arvin doesn''t love you! See, Arvin had sex with Rosa as soon as she came back."

    "He also promised Rosa that she could move back to Jianqiao Garden! Ang, you were born in a rich family. Don''t you know that sessful men always have more than one woman?"

    ...

    Didn''t Ang know that? In her eyes, she believed Arvin was not that kind of man!

    ''The bite mark on Arvin''s hand was left by Rosa on purpose, right?'' she thought.

    Rosa had teamed up with Nita to ruin Ang''s marriage. Ang tried hard to fight them off.

    At that time, she was waiting for Arvin. She wanted to listen to his exnation.

    When Ang pped Rosa''s face again, Sansa rushed to her like a madwoman. Fortunately, Ang''s bodyguards stopped her. S

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    that pearl at night in a romantic restaurant. But things had changed.

    Open it? Ang rolled the pearl on her palm, but she didn''t know how to open it.

    Finally, she became a little annoyed and threw it back to Arvin. "I won''t open it!" ''Why was he ying tricks on me?''

    However, when the pearl collided with Arvin''s chest, it broke into two parts.

    Ang reached out her hands in a hurry to catch the broken pearl. But something had fallen out of it...

    When Ang picked the item up, everyone was surprised.

    The thing was... precious. It was definitely worth a lot of money.

    If the pearl was worth about 1.8 billion yuan with thebor cost included, that item, the diamond ring, was worth at least... 800 million... dors!

    Everything Arvin designed was extraordinary.

    Rosa was in a stupor. Nita clenched her fists, and her bloodshot eyes were brimming with rage and jealousy.

    Rosa and Nita were both a part of the upper ss. They had seen a lot of precious things, but it was their first time to see such an extravagant and expensive ring.

    The ring was made of pearls and diamonds. What surprised everyone most was the quality of these pearls and diamonds.

 Chapter 1627 Why The Hell Could Angela Possess Arvinâ€™s Love

    The tinum rim of the ring was mounted with deep blue diamonds. In the middle, it was set with a big, rare and expensive Tahitian ck pearl, surrounded by a lot of small diamonds as well.

    The ck pearl had a mysterious gleam under the light, which attracted everyone''s attention.

    Arvin had, in fact, arranged for someone to find this ck pearl before he had registered his marriage with Ang.

    It took him a long time to find this rare Tahitian ck pearl. That was why he hadn''t given Ang the ring until now. He had tried every means to select the most exquisite one among all the Tahitian ck pearls just to make this ring for Ang.

    In the end, he managed to purchase this steep-priced pearl from a royal British family. The origin of the deep blue diamonds was in Siberia. It''s of excellent cut, done by diamond cutters in Antwerp. These precious stones were delivered to J City only a few days ago.

    When the pearl and the diamonds had arrived, Arvin immediately spent a great deal of money, putting a bunch of professional workers to work on assembling the ring, so that he could give it to his beloved woman at a proper time.

    Ang was dumbfounded. Arvin took the ring from her hand and put it on her ring finger. It was of the right size, too.

    Arvin initially wanted to put the ring, which was a symbol of their love and marriage, on her finger at a romantic moment and ce, but now since something urgent had happened, he had to do it in advance.

    He lowered his head to kiss her fingers and said, "Honey, let''s go back home."

    Ang was still in shock after seeing the ring. She hadn''te back to her senses yet. In a daze, she was led toward the door by Arvin.

    Arvin''s rare gentle and caring look on his face dumbfounded all the women on the scene.

    When the mansion''s door opened, Nita Zhen shouted loudly, "Arvin, you can''t go with Ang!" How could Ang get Arvin''s favor?

    Because of Ang, even as emotionless as he was, Arvin made great efforts to get the thing she was fond of, at any cost.

    Because of Ang, as low-key as he was, Arvin announced their marriage on Microblog and showed off their love in public.

    Because of Ang, as cold as he was, Arvin spoiled her with su

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    that would definitely make her sad...

    As she was still contemting on whether she should wear the ring everyday or not, the car steadily stopped.

    She assumed that they had arrived home. When she saw Arvin unfasten his seatbelt, she unfastened hers, too.

    After she got out of the car, she found that they were in front of the most luxurious restaurant in J City.

    Ang had been here several times before. It required a prior reservation of a few days, and its course meals were very expensive. The price of some of the dishes was equal to a month''s sry of the average wage.

    Ang stood still. Arvin then strode over and pressed her against the car again, cing his arms on both sides of her body.''

    He then supported himself with one hand on the car and the other hand in his trousers pocket, and wearing a handsome, cool, but evil look, he asked, "What? Did you want me to eat you first, before dinner?"

    Facing Arvin''s seduction, Ang couldn''t help but give in again. She smiled and said, "No, no, let''s have dinner first."

    After they had entered the restaurant, Ang then knew that Arvin reserved the whole ce for themselves.

    The restaurant was decorated especially for them, and it was filled with the aroma of roses.

    Some managers came and personally served their table.

    A musician started to y the cello, and a melodious sound echoed all throughout the hall. The dishes were already prepared, so they were immediately served upon their arrival.

 Chapter 1628 Because You Must Have Missed Her And She Just Came Back!

    Facing a dozen of delicate and costly dishes, Ang still didn''t feel like eating. She wondered, ''Does Arvin really think that he is forgiven? Just like that? With no exnations?''

    Actually, Arvin was going to tell her everythingter.

    But Ang was not patient enough to wait until then. Arvin knew that Ang couldn''t really eat until she had gotten an exnation from him. So, he put his te with thinly sliced steak in front of her and gently exined, "Ang, nothing has happened between Rosa and I on that day. She just happened to have a heart attack and I helped her, and that''s it. It''s Nita who made up stories about it because her purpose is to destroy our rtionship. Understand?"

    Arvin said that in a very casual manner as if it was of no big deal.

    Ang, on the other hand, was still looking at him and waiting for him to say more. But there was no continuation...

    Arvin couldn''t understand why she was still looking at him and asked, "What are you still angry about?" For him, everything should have been solved after his exnation.

    Ang remained quiet.

    This thing had depressed her for such a long time, and now he expected that it would be solved by a brief exnation... In her mind, she thought, ''Am I that naive?'' Then, she said, "Why should I believe you? You could have just made that up, too. Do you have any proof of your innocence?"

    Arvin stopped cutting the steak, looked at her eyes dearly, and asked, "Will you agree to do whatever I want if I show you the proof?"

    What would he ask Ang to do? Whatever it was, it shouldn''t be hard for her to do. Ang wouldn''t mind doing whatever he wanted her to do if Arvin could prove that nothing happened between Rosa and him. "No problem!" eximed she. Without any hesitation!

    A devious beam shed in Arvin''s eyes, and then he called Kent, "Send me the surveince video of Jianqiao Garden to my phone. I went there at around 7:00 PM on the 6th of this month."

    Before Ang figured out what he was doing, he called Malik and ordered, "Send me the surveince video of hospital emergency room at around 7:30 PM on the 6th of this month. You only have five minutes to get me that!"

    ...

    When Arvin finished his phone call,

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ut

    Arvin ignored her threat and still held her in the elevator. When they entered the apartment, Ang behaved like a gentle sheep.

    Tiptoeing, she took Arvin''s face between her hands and softly said, "Arvin... my dear love..."

    Arvin''s desire was triggered again by her words, so he tightened his arms which were around Ang''s waist to bring her body closer to his.

    Ang was very nervous, but she pretended to be calm. Loosening Arvin''s tie, she said, "Honey, it''s veryte now. Let''s go to bed."

    "You''re right, " Arvin agreed. ''We should move to the bed.'' He nned in his mind.

    Ang started unbuttoning his shirt after throwing his tie onto the sofa.

    She was lifted by him again after she had unbuttoned thest one. He kicked open the bedroom door, put Ang on the soft velvet nket, andy on her.

    She could hear his heavy breaths as his lips grazed her neck...

    The bedroom seemed to have gotten hotter as they became more excited. Arvin''s shirt was ripped off by Ang. So were his pants....

    After a few minutes, Ang murmured, "I feel ufortable in this position. Let me ride you!"

    Arvin rolled over, and soon, Ang was on top of him.

    She observed his face and thought about escaping... Suddenly, she said, "Whoops, my feet hurt. Wait a moment!"

    She slowly slid off the bed and pretended to check her feet. Then, she ran out of the bedroom in a sh.

    She randomly entered a room and locked the door before Arvin caught her.

    ...

 Chapter 1629 Angela, Whose Woman Are You

    Arvin gritted his teeth as he looked at the locked door. He finally understood why this woman was so active tonight.

    Ang intentionally ran away just moments before he was going to make his next move.

    ''Well done Ang, so you know how to fool me now!'' thought Arvin.

    He knocked at the door angrily and said in a hoarse voice, "Come out now and I''ll forget what you''ve done to me."

    She was the only person in this world who could toy with all his emotions.

    "No way! You bullied me tonight! I am noting out! I''ll let you burn out with lust! Huh!" Ang leaned towards the door, and while cheerfully shaking her head, she touched the diamond ring on her finger.

    Even though it was his fault, he had the courage to intimidate her and didn''t allow her to get angry with him.

    Ang was not one to admit defeat so easily.

    Beads of sweat trickled out of Arvin''s forehead. He rested his fist at the door and reminded her, "Ang, you should know that you won''t be able to hide from me forever. Sooner orter, you''ll fall into my hands."

    ... Ang felt like crying. She knew he was right about her not being able to hide from him her whole life. She sniffled, and felt helpless.

    But she said, "Then, you should apologize to me now!"

    Arvin replied, "... Why?"

    "You don''t need a reason to apologize to your wife!" She said with a discontented voice.

    Arvin bitterly closed his eyes. He felt tormented and couldn''t tolerate the feeling any longer. So he resorted to whatever he could do to make here out. "I''m sorry, honey. It''s my fault..."

    Ang was delighted to hear him apologize. So much that she dly opened the door at once.

    As a result, she had foolishly put herself in a dangerous position.

    That night, Ang was much more miserable than she usually ever was.

    Evente at night, the deafening sound of pleadings pierced through from the bedroom.

    ...

    The next morning, every media focused on the same piece of news.

    No matter what newspaper, news channel, web page, or even on Weibo. They all had the same headline. "Nita Zhen, the authoritative expert in OB-GYN, spent the night at a hotel with a mysterious man."

    "Nita Zhen, the Master of Medical Science, spent a night with her Mr. Right."

    "The female specialist''s two secretive days and nights with an unknown man."

    ...

    In the pictures, Nita''s face was very clear, however the face of the man next to her was blurred. But if

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    didn''t love, of course he wouldn''t have a problem making Nita marry Derrick.

    In the Zhen family''s house.

    "Bang!" A ssy, blue-and-white porcin vase fell onto the floor and broke into pieces.

    It hurt James Zhen''s heart to see the broken vase on the floor. It was valued at around hundreds and thousands dors.

    But it was his own daughter who had broken it and so he wasn''t able to utter a word to me her.

    Finn Du pulled her daughter aside to stop her from throwing the teapot, and said, "Nita, stop it! These are all of your father''s precious belongings!"

    "Leave me alone! I want to throw them away!" Nita gritted her teeth and yelled with resentment. She had been driven mad with jealousy.

    The whole world was now aware of the fact that she had slept with Derrick. How could she possibly get together with Arvin? ...

    "Bang!" The ss frame of the oil painting shattered to pieces as it was thrown to the floor.

    James hastily dragged his daughter and scolded, "Nita, you''ve thrown away hundreds and thousands of dors worth of items!" Hundreds and thousands! It was already a great deal of money for James.

    "Let go of me! Why did Arvin have to treat me this way? All because of that Ang Si! It''s all Ang Si''s fault!", yelled Nita loudly. She had attempted to take her revenge on Ang many times, but Ang always had bodyguards protecting her. She never had the proper chance to do it.

    "Nita, Derrick is quite good. It wouldn''t be such a bad idea to marry him." Finn patiently persuaded her daughter. Her affair was already well known to others. Nita had no option but to marry Derrick.

 Chapter 1630 Hello, Brother Rom And Sister-in-law Lacey!

    ''Nita has to marry Derrick, or no one else in the upper society would marry her because of the photos that were leaked'', thought Finn.

    "I will never marry him! Never!" Nita shouted frantically. Her eyes were getting dull which was an indication of her metal disorder.

    Suddenly Nita ran upstairs. Assuming that she might be sick again, James and Finn followed her with haste.

    Upon entering her room, Nita locked the doors and called Rosa: "Rosa! Our n has failed! Listen, do whatever you can to separate them or I can''t promise what will happen to your child!"

    "..."

    Finn pounded on the door and said, "Nita, please open the door for mom." She was afraid that Nita might be getting sick again.

    At the same time, James asked their servant to bring the spare key which he used to unlock the door.

    In the bedroom, Nita was pulling her hair and trembling all over after the phone call with Rosa.

    As Finn approached her, Nita paused for a moment and startedughing like a lunatic which shocked both Finn and James. Soon enough, Finnposed herself and ordered the servant behind her, "Go and get the medicine! Quickly!"

    As soon as she got the medicine, Finn skilfully injected Nita with it like she had done many times before. Nita began to calm down gradually.

    The wedding of Baron and Cheryl would be held on the next day. Ang held Arvin''s arm as they attended the wedding together.

    They came to the hotel at the proper time when half of the guests were already there waiting.

    Their presence attracted the eyes of all the guests.

    "Hey, look over there! It''s Arvin and his wife", one girl said with excitement.

    "Wow! Isn''t she also the daughter of Chuck? She was born into a rich family." the other girl said with envy. In fact, there wasn''t any woman amongst the guests that didn''t envy Ang.

    Another girl agreed, "Yes, she is blessed indeed. Mostly because she is loved by all three of the best doctors around."

    "Look! Look at the ring on her finger! Oh, my God! It''s definitely invaluable!" said a man. He was a manager who had been working in the j

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    the truth. Even though Lacey was almost 40 now, she looked 10 years younger because she made an effort to keep fit every day.

    It''s always nice to hearpliments. Having heard all the ttery, Lacey was really delighted about Ang''s sincerepliments. With a smile on her face, she said to Arvin, "Ang is a good girl. When are you going to marry her? Don''t let me wait for too long. I will prepare a big gift for you on that day."

    While they were having a nice chat, a weak voice interrupted them, "Arvin, may I sit here?" asked Rosa.

    Ang''s smile faded away as soon as she heard Rosa''s voice. ''Shameless woman!'' she thought.

    Ang sat between Lacey and Arvin and the seat next to Arvin was still vacant.

    Rosa was standing in front of that vacant seat when she looked at Arvin with a gentle smile on her face.

    After all, delicate Rosa was not as malicious as Nita. Arvin didn''t refuse her directly. In a cold voice, he said, "If you have to."

    Ang was irritated when she heard this. ''Can''t he treat Rosa the same way he treats Nita? Isn''t it easier to say no?'' she thought to herself furiously.

    But his cold attitude didn''t upset Rosa at all. She sat there right away after his permission.

    Then she turned to Lacey and Rom and greeted, " Hi, brother Rom and sister-inw Lacey! d to see you here!"

    Her words made everyone feel awkward and ufortable.

 Chapter 1631 Bring Nita Zhen to Me

    When Rosa Yin was together with Arvin in the past, it might have been apt for her to address them the same way Arvin did. However, even now she still called them brother and sister-inw in front of Ang. Did she not know how to show Ang respect?

    Rom Gu just slightly nodded his head. Lacey smiled and replied, "We just arrived too."

    Lacey thought she''d better not intervene in their affairs, as she wasn''t so clear about what was going on among Arvin, Ang and Rosa.

    Arvin sat still and kept silent the whole time, but after Lacey had greeted Rosa, he suddenly asked, "Rosa, are you going to be Aron''s girlfriend?"

    His question puzzled Rosa. ''What did he mean by that?'' she thought to herself. She then shook her head and answered honestly, "No."

    Arvin then said, "Since you won''t be married to our Gu family in the future, please don''t address Rom and Lacey as brother and sister-inw from now on. Otherwise Ang and Aron''s future wife will have some misunderstanding."

    Rosa''s face changed after hearing that. Embarrassed, she then replied, "Well, I''m sorry. I''m used to addressing them like that. I will make sure to pay attention next time."

    Was Rosa always obedient to everyone, or was she just obedient to Arvin? Nheless, her existence made Ang feel quite unhappy.

    Anyway, Ang felt better once Arvin had snapped at Rosa.

    The Zhen family arrived just then. Nita looked the same as usual. The guests however, kept talking about the affair between her and Derrick Luo. Just as Arvin had expected, many people asked Finn Du when Nita would be getting married to Mr. Luo.

    Hearing Derrick''s name being mentioned around her all the time annoyed Nita. She asked to be excused and left her seat to go to thedy''s room.

    When she arrived at the door, Nita noticed a familiar figure enter one of the toilets.

    The door was closed, and so they couldn''t see each other.

    Nita noticed there was a water bucket in thedy''s room left by the cleaner with some water in it still. She grinned and came up with a devious idea.

    In the toilet, Ang finished and tidied her clothes, then she pushed the button to flush.

    As soon as she opened the door, a shower of rain poured down on her. No, that couldn''t have been rain! She was in the toilet, where would the raine from?

    She raised her head and

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ther woman to pass her the message.

    ''What? Arvin is happily chatting away with his fiancee? He has no time to care about my business?'' repeated Ang in her mind.

    She grit her teeth in anger and tried to calm down. This was Baron Li and Cheryl Ren''s wedding ceremony. She wouldn''t want toe off as unruly in public.

    At that time, one of the concerned bodyguards hiding in the corner went over to her and asked, "Mrs. Gu, what''s the matter? What can I do to help you?" The man was Arvin''s bodyguard.

    The bodyguards working for Arvin addressed Ang as Mrs. Gu, while Sven''s bodyguards always addressed her as Ang or Miss Si.

    "Yes. The ceremony will be soon over. When it is finished, please bring Nita Zhen to me" instructed Ang. Ang red at Arvin who was still talking to Rosa. It must have been all his fault. He must have had provoked Nita for her to act in such a way.

    Now, she was stood outside the hall, suffering from cold because of Nita''s ploy and yet there he was having a happy conversation with Rosa inside.

    Ang became unreasonable as she started fuming with rage.

    Nita and Rosa had said many things to stir up trouble between Arvin and her. Now that her mind was filling up with all those words. She couldn''t help but wonder whether Arvin had really forgotten Rosa or not.

    Arvin was always so patient with Rosapared to how he had treated other women.

    Take Nita as an example. He could be so impatient with Nita.

    When the ceremony was over, the bodyguard immediately went into the hall and got Nita out.

 Chapter 1632 Give Her CPR

    The moment the wedding ceremony was over, Arvin rose up from his seat to leave. He had to find Ang, since she had been out for over ten minutes.

    He turned around to find Ang''s bodyguard quarreling with Nita. He got suspicious and so he went over to them and asked, "What happened? Where is Ang?"

    "Mr. Gu, Miss Ang stood in the doorway for ten minutes, but now, she is in the back yard of the hotel, " replied the bodyguard.

    "She stood in the doorway for ten minutes? Why?

    What happened to her?" Arvin asked the bodyguard. He paid no attention to Nita.

    Nita immediately replied, "Arvin, Ang asked them to take me away. I don''t know what happened."

    "Then take her away!" Arvin interrupted Nita bluntly before she could finish talking, turned around and walked away.

    Rosa saw Arvin leaving so she hurried up to him and asked, "Arvin, it''s a little crowded in here. May I go out with you?"

    Arvin nced around the hundreds of people in the dinning hall, said nothing and strode ahead.

    Rosa followed after Arvin to the back yard. It took Arvin almost three minutes to find Ang because he didn''t know where she was exactly.

    From a distance, Ang was seen pushing what seemed to look like a dark shadow into the swimming pool, who then screamed out as it fell in.

    This startled Arvin, who walked closer only to find Ang in an unpleasant state. With a cold look in his eyes he asked, "Ang, who did this to you?"

    Ang trembled in anger, furiously looked up at Arvin, ignored him and tightened the jacket the bodyguard had given her.

    Arvin tore off Ang''s suit jacket, and tossed it back to the bodyguard who was only wearing a shirt. Then he took off his own dark blue jacket, and put it on her.

    In the swimming pool, Nita screamed out, "Help.... I can''t... swim... Hum... Arvin... Help me..."

    Rosa looked at Nita who was terrified and crying for help. This made her feel happy and she thought to herself, ''Sh

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    ! Don''t you find Miss Zhen''s body sexually attractive?" Nita began to tear off her clothes as she starting to burn up.

    At the sight of this, the bodyguard started feeling aroused. He was in his thirties, but no girl would marry him because he was a vulgar man.

    How could one not be tempted by a situation like that? More importantly, Nita was Mr. and Mrs. Gu''s enemy so it should be fine.

    "Can you keep a secret for me?" The bodyguard''s heart was racing, and he couldn''t shift his eyes away from Nita''s body.

    Rosa opened her wallet and took out a stack of cash, "Take the money. Do as I say. We are in this together. You believe me now?"

    At the temptation of money and sex, the bodyguard put the money into his pocket, took his jacket off, andid Nita on the bed.

    Rosa clenched her fists as she witnessed what was happening in front of her. "Nita now you can taste it too. Now you''ll know how it feels to be with someone you don''t like."

    She took her phone out to record the incident at the crucial moment. In the end, she left quickly as she suppressed her nausea.

    In the presidential suit

    Ang finally had a hot shower. She put on a night gown, and walked out. Arvin was waiting for her with a bowl of hot ginger soup. Seeing Ange out, he waved and said, "Come here, babe."

 Chapter 1633 Does He Treat All His Patients so Well

    Ang made a slow hum as she ignored him and then hid herself under the quilt.

    Arvin put the bowl of soup to the side of the bed and lowered his head to kiss Ang''s lips. "Why are you angry with me?" he asked.

    He already had many ideas in his mind of how to coax her when she got mad at him.

    "Don''t kiss me. Go and kiss your fiancee!" Ang pushed him away, and wiped her lips off with her hand.

    "Ang, I''ve told you, you are my wife, and Rosa isn''t my fiancee anymore!" He wouldn''t mind stressing this point to her once again.

    "Huh! She isn''t your fiancee? Then why do you keep the house in the Jianqiao Garden? Why do you keep your engagement rings? And why did you talk to her in such an intimate way earlier? Arvin, you still have feelings for her. Don''t lie to me anymore" Ang felt even more aggrieved with each word she said. She felt that no matter what the consequences, Arvin would always treat Rosa differently than the other women in his life.

    Although she could feel that Arvin loved her more, there was a great possibility that he might have wanted them both.

    Arvin took the bowl from the bedside, ced a spoonful of soup in front of her lips, and said, "Have some of this, I''ll tell you everything."

    "Why must I listen to you?" She was still angry.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to drink it?" His eyes glimmered with an unusual light as he boldly scanned her body from head to toe. Ang noticed his look and immediately opened her mouth for a spoonful of soup.

    Ang wanted to take the bowl away from him, but Arvin did not allow her to do so and continued to patiently feed her. She was starting to feel impatient.

    Eventually, when the soup was finished, Arvin put the bowl aside and wiped her mouth. "The house in the Jianqiao Garden has been sold!" he said. The buyer was still on his business trip. Arvin was afraid that Ang would get angry because of this, so he asked Kent to find another buyer. The formal procedures were already concluded.

    "But the rings, " he paused and said, "Rosa has taken the rings away." When Rosa found out that he was selling the house, she called him and asked him not to do so.

    But he didn''t agr

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    rgetic for more.

    The other bodyguard looked at him with contempt, and refused, "No, you''ve already done it with her. I have no interest in her now."

    The first bodyguard whose legs were weak now told him in a mysterious tone, "Do you know who''s in the room?" He then whispered a name in his ear, and then told him briefly about the whole story.

    When the other bodyguard heard the woman inside was the arrogant Nita Zhen, he began to hesitate.

    The first bodyguard with weak legs saw him hesitate so he suddenly kicked him into the room and closed the door.

    He gritted his teeth and ran upstairs to the presidential suit.

    In the room, when the second bodyguard found the messy state of the room and the woman lying in the bed, he started to gasp for air. Eventually, he lost his senses and threw himself onto Nita.

    In her dream, one moment Nita felt like she was flying above the clouds and then dropping down on the next. The feeling was all very strange for her.

    After a long while, when she felt like she was about to suffocate she finally fell sound asleep.

    When she woke up, it was already very dark outside. She turned in her bed, but felt her body ache all over, as if she had been hit by a car.

    She soon realized that something was wrong with her body and immediately sat up on the bed.

    Under the dim light, she inspected the whole room and her body. "Ah!" She screamed out and quickly pulled over the quilt to cover her body.

 Chapter 1634 Throw Her in

    ''Who... who... who was the man?'' she wondered as she started crying.

    ''What happened after I fell asleep?'' she tried very hard to recall. Thest thing she remembered was being pushed into the swimming pool by Ang and no one came to help her.

    ''What happened when I lost my consciousness? Who slept me?'' she was bothered by these two questions.

    As a doctor, she clearly knew what had happened to her body, But she wanted to know who was the man that had sex with her.

    ...

    When she turned on the bedmp, the messy room and the sickening smell made her feel nauseated.

    Used condoms were thrown on the floor. There were... six condoms.

    ''Could one man have used six condoms or, does this mean I was raped by different men?''

    Nita started trembling and screaming just at the thought of that happening, ''Ah!

    Who did this to me? Fucker! Ah!'' she roared inside.

    ''I have to find the bastard that did this to me. Then kill him!'' she nned.

    This was a fatal blow to her. She had the perfect life. She was the perfect role model and she enjoyed the feeling of being admired. She has only had sex with Derrick once, which was because she had no other choices.

    But now, faced with the possibility that she might have been raped by several men, it would be abnormal if she managed to stay calm.

    However, if that man was Arvin, she wouldn''t have been bothered. Her face flushed with this assumption.

    Then she called two men to help her investigate what had happened in the afternoon but the waiters all said that they didn''t know. When they asked for the surveince video, the hotel security guard imed that the monitoring camera on that floor was broken. Nita didn''t trust what they said and went to the security department in person. But unfortunately it was like the guard said, the camera was broken.

    This infuriated her as it was the only way for her to find the answers she was looking for. She couldn''t bring the used condoms to the hospital for tests.

    ... She was afraid that people would discover her secret and she didn''t want to take any risks that would diminish her reputa

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ched out to help her.

    After throwing her in the room, the two body guards locked the door immediately. They were tired of listening to her scream.

    Nita screamed even louder because her whole body was entwined by one of the pythons. She didn''t realise that she was in an isted suburb. There weren''t many people out there. So, what she was doing right now waspletely useless.

    Instead of showing mercy, Arvin said, "It''s a pity my wife doesn''t like pythons or, she would have enjoyed watching this."

    Then he took his phone out and sent a text message to Ang, "Would you like to see some photos?"

    Ang struggled for a while but still refused, "Never!"

    In the pythons'' room, Nita had finally fainted out of fear.

    "Mr. Gu, she fainted" one guard reported. What he didn''t mention was that she also wet her pants.

    After putting his cellphone in his pocket, Arvin stood up and said, "Eyes on her! Keep her from being eaten by those two pythons.

    Let her stay inside for one day and then take her back to her house!"

    "Yes, sir!" answered the guard.

    As he got in the car, Arvin ordered Malik, "Investigate what happened to Nita this afternoon in that hotel and give me the answer tomorrow!"

    Since Nita didn''t know who raped her, he didn''t mind getting the answer for her.

    "No problem!" said Malik. Malik was on the right path now. Even his yellow hair was dyed back to ck.

 Chapter 1635 Old Lady

    Before, Malik Jia only dressed in casual clothes, but now he was wearing a set of formal Western suit.

    His transformation was owed to Arvin''s teachings. Malik''s parents appreciated Arvin''s help very much and felt so grateful to him.

    The new ck Porsche started to slow down as it reached the Gu family''s house. But when they were about to arrive at the door, Malik suddenly stepped heavily on the brakes, and the two people in the car lunged forward.

    "Fuck!" Malik couldn''t help but blurt out a foul word.

    Luckily, he had already started slowing down. If he were driving on the road at one 100kph as usual, he would''ve knocked down and killed the person in front of the car.

    Arvin indifferently nced at Finn Du outside the car. She was stretching her arms to stop his car with her body, ignoring any danger.

    It seemed that she wouldn''t move an inch away if Arvin didn''te out of the car.

    Malik unfastened his seatbelt, got out from the driver seat, and wanted to pull Finn away. But, before he could touch Finn, she went straight to the back seat of the Porsche and pped the window, yelling, "Arvin, where is Nita? Let her go. Otherwise, I will call the police!"

    Nita had gone missing since the wedding ceremony finished at noon. She asked about her whereabouts, so she found out that Ang''s bodyguards had taken her away.

    Someone also told her that Ang had pushed Nita into the swimming pool.

    But nobody knew what happened to Nita afterwards.

    Finn met with Ang earlier at the Gu''s house, but the wicked Ang avoided her question.

    Ang was already the daughter-inw of the Gu family, recognized by both Gu family members and thew, so even Susanna Du, who was Finn''s elder sister and Arvin''s aunt, couldn''t easily scold Ang.

    In the end, Finn had gotten anxious, so she red at Ang, confronting her to tell her Nita''s whereabouts.

    But Ang squinted at her without uttering a word. She then held Lily Mei''s arm and went upstairs.

    The Gu family members were all smart people. They didn''t intervene in the matters between Ang and Nita and just left them alone to solve their problems.

    Fine! If the Gu family members didn''t want to intervene in their affairs, then they shouldn''t. But to Finn, it bothered her that they even restricted her toe an inch closer to Ang! Whether it was

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    ed the door and entered. There was only a bedsidemp on, and a bulge under the quilt was visible in the middle of his bed.

    When he remembered that he had been around the suburbs earlier, Arvin restrained his desire to kiss Ang and went into the bathroom first.

    After having a shower, Arvin then slipped into the quilt.

    He held the sleeping woman into his arms, drew closer to her, pecked her lips, and said, "Honey, I''m back."

    He really wanted to wake her up and have more sweet moments with her.

    Suddenly, the sleeping woman opened her eyes wide, burst intoughter, and said, "Surprise! Hahaha..."

    She hadn''t fallen asleep yet! She was just reading an e-book on her phone. When she heard the car sound from downstairs, Ang immediately switched off her phone and pretended to be asleep.

    Luckily Arvin didn''t approach her first and went into the bathroom. He didn''t know that she was pretending to be sleeping.

    Instantly, Arvin''s eyes were glimmering... with a flicker of surprise. He found that his wife was bing more and more lovely. She was so cute that he really wanted her to melt into his body...

    He passionately kissed her lips to stop herughter. Ang was afraid of his passion now. So she pushed him before he started his unstoppable moves and said, "Stop it. I just want to hold you and sleep!"

    She said in a pouting manner, which worked like a charm. As expected, Arvin stopped his moves, while gasping for air.

    He held her tightly in his arms, smelled her scent to calm down, and asked, "Why haven''t you slept yet?"

 Chapter 1636 My Boyfriend Is Arvin

    "I was waiting for you." Now that she was used to having him around, she would not sleep well without him by her side.

    Only by holding his waist, lying on his arms, and feeling his heartbeat could she feel a sense of safety and happiness.

    "You fool, I am too busy everyday. Don''t wait for me after ten." Before being with Ang, he never came home before twelve, and he was often on business trips.

    But after being with Ang, he tried his best to get off work early and go home before twelve. As for the business trips, he would let his assistant do it, if possible.

    "Yes. Okay." She agreed, but she still would wait for him until he came back home, even after ten.

    "My dear." Arvin kissed on her lips.

    In the silent, dark night, the couple whispered heartfelt words to each other, filling the room with sweetness.

    Then came the woman''s grumble, "Arvin, I don''t want to talk to you anymore!"

    "Really? So do you want to do something else with me?"

    "Don''t even dream about it. I''m going to sleep!"

    "Go ahead!"

    But several minutester, while sleeping, Ang felt Arvin''s hands moving around, "Arvin, if you don''t go to sleep now, we''re going to sleep separately tomorrow night!"

    "..." Then, Ang fell asleep soundly.

    Before Nita was let out, a piece of news about her spread all over the news sites and programs.

    This time, it was much more scandalous, and... nastier.

    A pixted video of a man, who didn''t seem like Derrick, having sex with Nita was uploaded on the inte.

    Likest time, only Nita''s face was not pixted. Her face was clearly exposed for everyone to see.

    The Zhen family was instantly stripped of its status because of Nita''s immoral behavior.

    The press rallied to the gate of the Zhen family, and some even went to interview Derrick.

    When the reporters scr

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    entirely ruined. The former OB-GYN authority was now a person hated by everyone.

    Not only that, but Ang and Arvin had gotten so many supporters. Many people sent private messages to Arvin''s Weibo, telling him to keep off Nita and protect Ang.

    To people''s surprise, Arvin responded back to them...

    In the hospital, Ang took Arvin''s phone, typed away, and said, "Thank you. Ang and I will be fine."

    "... Ang is my wife. I will definitely take care of her."

    At this moment, Malik, who was delivering some files, went inside. Ang stopped him, "Malik,e here. Help me reply. I am exhausted!"

    In order to improve her husband''s image, she had been replying to hundreds of Arvin''s fans. How considerate of her!

    Malik said in an disagreeable tone, "Ang, it''s not that I don''t want to help you. Arvin has so many fans. It''s impossible to reply to all of them."

    Ang shook her sore hands and said, "Try your best!"

    Malik nodded reluctantly, "All right!"

    He took over the phone handed by Ang, and started to reply, but... "How do I do this?"

    Ang waved at him and patted the seat beside her, "Come here. I''ll show you!" She was so tired that she didn''t want to move at all.

 Chapter 1637 Remember That Iâ€™m Married Now

    Malik sat down obediently and started typing as Ang had asked.

    After finishing the operation, Arvin changed his clothes and went directly back to his office. Entering the room, he found that Ang and Malik were in there.

    The two of them were sitting very close to each other, eyes fixed on his phone as they murmured something to each other then burst into giggles.

    Arvin''s face darkened at the sight of the scene. He called them out abruptly, "Malik, Ang!"

    Looking up to greet him, Ang replied cheerfully, "Hi, honey, you are back. Come and see what we''ve written to your fans. You owe us big this time!" She was unaware that Arvin was upset, nor did she know that he was upset because she was sitting too close to Malik.

    To his own surprise, Arvin found his heart lightened by the way Ang called him.

    ''She just called me honey, yet she isfortably sitting so close to another man. What is she thinking?'' thought Arvin gloomily. "Malik, don''t you have anything to do this afternoon?" asked Arvin.

    Malik was going to say that he didn''t have much to do at the moment, so he came here to help Ang replying to onlinements. But then, he sensed that there was something wrong with Arvin''s voice, so he bit back his words. After working with Arvin for some time, he had developed an ability to detect his bad mood even before he saw his look.

    As he raised his head and saw Arvin''s face, he was convinced that Arvin indeed wasn''t in the right mood.

    Searching his head for a reason that may have caused the grumpiness, Malik suddenly realized that he was sitting right next to Ang. They were sitting too close to each other!

    Horrified by this discovery, Malik thrust the phone into Ang''s hands, bounced up from the sofa, and ran to the door. "Mr. Gu, I remember that there is something I need to do this afternoon. I better get started right now. See you!"

    As fast as a lightning, he was gone in a blink of an eye.

    "What''s wrong with him? Is everything all right? He seemed to be in such a hurry, " Ang asked. She didn''t even have the chance to speak another word to Malik. Turning off the phone screen, Ang rose from the sofa and met the discontented face of Arvin.

    Instantly, she knew that his foul mood stemmed from jealousy.

    ''Is he jealous again?'' Ang racked her brains for the reason that got him like this.

    All she had been doing the whole afternoon was replying to thements Arvin''s female fans had left him. Shouldn''t she

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    friend?"

    "..." Ang was speechless. "You''re right. It''s no big deal, but..."

    "Then, what are you waiting for? Come on and let''s go! I know this amazing restaurant. You''ll love it!" Before she could say anything, Fabian shoved his helmet into Ang''s hands.

    Then, a guy emerged from the side and, under Fabian''s instructions, got into Ang''s car and drove away.

    Those who didn''t know would have thought it was some sort of robbery or something.

    "Hey, Fabian, where on earth are you taking my car?" The CR was a gift from Arvin, so Ang especially cherished it. Even though she knew she would get the car back, seeing a strange man drive it away still made her worry. ''What if the car got scratched or bumped into something?''

    Seeing that she wasn''t moving, Fabian picked up the helmet from Ang''s hands and put it on her head. "Rx. Don''t you and Arvin live at Shengfeng Mansion? I already told him to take the car there. By the way, he wasst year''s number one race driver, so don''t worry about his driving skills, " Fabian said coolly.

    "... You had this all nned out, haven''t you?"

    "Yes, of course!" Not trying to hide anything, Fabian admitted quickly. "I hacked into Malik''sputer to check your husband''s schedule. There, I saw that he would be having an important operation tonight, which means he won''t be with you. So, here I am!"

    "..." Ang was left speechless yet again. Raising her visor, she waved her hand, with the wedding ring on it, in front of Fabian and stressed again, "I am married now, so I have boundaries. I can''t go with you. What if my husband gets upset about it? Do you have a n for that too?"

 Chapter 1638 Is Arvin Gu A Friend of Purple Charm

    ''You want me to coax Arvin? Can a man even coax another man?'' Fabian Li pictured the odd scenario in his mind. He shook his head vigorously and got goose bumps all over his body.

    "It''s no problem. Let''s keep it a secret from your husband!" Fabian patted the back seat of his motorcycle and urged, "Come on, have a seat!"

    But Ang still refused. "Fabian, but my husband."

    "Stop, stop it, please. Stop repeating the word ''husband'' again and again. I''ve heard it a hundred times now! Okay, to tell you the truth, today is my birthday. Would you like toe out with me?" asked Fabian.

    ... Ang hesitated instantly, ''it was Fabian''s birthday.''

    She said, "But... I haven''t got any presents for you."

    Fabian shook his head and said, "It''s okay. If youe with me now, yourpany will make up for a great birthday present!"

    "But, my husband, he will..." ''He will get jealous!''

    "Please, please. I''m a poor bachelor, so please don''t mention your husband to hurt my feelings anymore. Okay? I know you''re married, but you still have the freedom to make friends, right? We can be just friends. Unless you have feelings for me?" Fabian asked thest question with a sly look in his eyes.

    Ang rolled her eyes at him and said, "That''s impossible! Fine! I''ll go with you!"

    As soon as she sat on Fabian''s motorcycle, Ang instantly started to regret it. How could she fall for his trap so easily?

    She prayed and hoped that her ''Mr. Jealousy'' wouldn''t find out about this.

    Fabian was having his birthday party at his home. When Ang got there, she saw that there were a lot of other people at the party.

    His house was well decorated and colourfully lit up. There was a sixyered birthday cake, and many assorted bottles of imported red wine, liquor, beer, champagne and other beverages ced in the middle.

    When they saw Fabian hade back, they immediately greeted him, "Hey, buddy! The man of the hour has finallye back!" "Who''s this pretty girl? Is she your girlfriend? Why do I feel like I''ve met her somewhere?" one of his friends asked.

    "Girlfriend? I didn''t know that Purple Charm had a girlfriend!" said another female friend of his. She seemed quite jealous. She inspected Ang w

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    Gu a friend of Purple Charm''s?" another asked.

    "I don''t know." another anwered.

    But then suddenly Ang screamed, and ran towards the CR super car. When they heard her screaming, the crowd immediately gave way to her.

    Even though Arvin was sitting in the car angrily, he immediately opened the door, got out and caught Ang''s arms as she staggered to get to the car.

    "Oh, God! That''s Arvin Gu!"

    "Yes! But why is he holding Purple Charm''s girlfriend?"

    "Wow! You''re right. Is this woman being unfaithful to Purple Charm?"

    When the guests started talking about Ang, Fabian asked his housekeeper to send all his friends away.

    With a face like thunder, Arvin held the woman in his arms firmly. He cast a sharp nce at Fabian and warned him, "Do you really want to go back to the Li family?"

    Fabian''s eyes shed with rage. He then sneered, "I pity Ang. She lost her freedom to make friends after she got married with you. Do you know how much fun Ang''s had earlier tonight? Mr. Gu, you are such a busy man. I assume you don''t get to spend much time with Ang, right?"

    He continued, "Ang is so young. Just a few years over twenty, but she is married to you. Before she was married to you, she was able to experience the wonderful joys of the world. And now, she has to devote herself to you all the time in J City. She is so miserable!" In reality, Fabian was heart-broken too. The woman he was in love with was passionately in love with this man.

 Chapter 1639 There Was Mr. Jealousy at Home

    After hearing what Fabian had said, Arvin kept silent for a few seconds. Then he picked up Ang who was clutched to his chest and said, "How we get along with each other is none of your business."

    Kent was already waiting for them with the car door open. Arvin carried Ang into the car and left.

    Fabian was standing alone in the wind after they had left. He was dazed and confused. ''It''s right. She loves Arvin. Even if she just stays with Arvin and does nothing, she''ll be happy, '' he thought.

    When Arvin and Ang were on their way home, something interesting happened.

    Ang pressed against Arvin and said, "Big Wing, how did you know I was here? You came here just to pick me up. It''s very nice of you!"

    When she spoke, her breath reeked strongly of alcohol. Arvin disliked the smell so he pushed her away.

    Ang was put down by that. She pounced upon him and said, "Big Wing, I want to sleep."

    "You want to sleep? Ang, don''t you think I deserve an exnation first?" Earlier that evening, Arvin left the operating table a bit early because the operation he conducted had been sessful. After he arrived at Shenfeng Mansion, he found out from someone that Ang was with another man.

    He had just heard someone say that Ang was Fabian''s girlfriend. His girlfriend? Ang was his wife. How dare she became another man''s girlfriend. Did she not care about his feelings?

    "You want an exnation? Okay, I will give you one. But I need to get some sleep first!" Ang wriggled around in his arms like a child.

    After she found afortable position, she instantly fell into sleep within half a minute.

    ...

    When Ang opened her eyes, it was broad daylight. She rolled over into Arvin''s arms. "Well, Big Wing, don''t you have work to go to?"

    Arvin looked a little upset. Why was that?

    "I was just waiting for you to wake up, " he said in a low voice.

    He had been waiting the whole night.

    "Oh, I am awake now! That''s weird. Why don''t I have a headache this time?" She usually has an awful headache in the next morning after drinking alcohol.

    Arvin red at her coldly. ''You don''t have

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    pected her to say something to quell his anger.

    Arvin kept silent and walked out of the bedroom. When Ang saw he was about to leave, she clenched her teeth and startled him by teasing, "If you don''t eat breakfast, I''ll call Fabian and let him eat the food!"

    Ang''s hands shivered as she looked into his eyes. In that moment, she wanted to throw the te and run away.

    Instead, she looked at him, gathered up all her courage and said, "I cooked so much food. I can''t just throw it away in the bin!"

    Arvin heard what Ang had said, then walked into the dining room and sat at the table.

    Ang giggled quietly and followed him. Then she picked up half a yolk using her chopsticks, held it beside Arvin''s lips and said, "I don''t like to eat yolk!"

    Arvin knew that. When she didn''t want to eat yolk, he usually fed it to her or ate it himself.

    But this time, he said, "Throw it away!"

    "Throwing it away would be such a waste of food." Ang put down her te and put her arms around his shoulder. She continued to persuade him, "Big Wing, I know you are angry but you married me, so we live together now. Now that we''ll live together for evermore, you''d better eat it."

    "..." It was the first time Arvin heard Ange up with this many absurd exnations.

    "You are already another man''s girlfriend. I don''t need to eat yolk for you!" If Arvin got mad, the consequences could be very serious.

 Chapter 1640 I Didnâ€™t Sleep With Him

    Ang had to rely on her effective methods to coax her stubborn husband. She put the egg yolk back on the te and wiped her hands with a tissue paper.

    Then, she gripped Arvin''s sleeves and apologized to him, "Big Wing, I was sorry. I''m wrong. Although it wasn''t entirely my fault, I will still apologize to you. Please forgive me, would you?"

    That was the biggest concession that she could make.

    Arvin put down the fork and asked, "Now do you realise it was your fault?"

    "Yes, yes. I know that!" Ang apologized sincerely.

    "Finish your breakfast in five minutes, then dress yourself up in fifteen minutes and go out with me" instructed Arvin. In fact, even without Fabian reminding himst night, Arvin always knew that Ang was still as yful as a child.

    He had already nned to go out with Ang today. He also was well aware that Ang would eventually apologize to him.

    Ang''s mouth dropped when she heard that. She looked at her breakfast and replied, "In five minutes? There''s no way I can finish this in five minutes, and I can''t dress myself up in just fifteen minutes!" It usually took women more than fifteen minutes to do their makeup and dress up before going out.

    Arvin squinted at her and said, "In that case, I will just go by myself."

    "Go where?"

    "To have fun."

    ... Forty minutester, Ang grabbed her handbag, and finally got ready to head out with Arvin.

    After she boarded the ne, she found that Arvin had already packed her luggage and had moved them to the ne.

    Ang looked at the arrogant man, speechlessly. ''Did he already forgive me a while ago? Then why did he bother so much with the apology? Huh! This mean guy!''

    Ang thought to herself.

    Now Ang was starting to get excited about the surprise trip. She had forgotten all about the displeasure and asked, "Big Wing, where are we going to have fun? Why are you still wearing your Western suit?"

    He wore a suit as if he was going out to work and not for fun.

    "To Green Cold Country." He answered her simply and continued to browse on his cellphone.

    Obviously he was giving her the cold shoulder and making her

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    in the cockpit. When he saw what was going on in the cabin, Kent immediately turned around and said, "I''m sorry, so sorry. I didn''t mean to interrupt!"

    He didn''t expect Arvin to lose control over himself and passionately make love to his wife in the cabin.

    He just wanted to go to the toilet, but he identally walked in on them.

    The couple tidied their clothes. Ang looked out of the window as she blushed, while Arvinposed himself and sat next to her. "Next time, you go and take an airne by yourself!" he told Kent.

    Kent was speechless. He was so innocent.

    Ang couldn''t help but defend Kent, saying, "You are the one who is shameless. Don''t me Kent."

    Kent appreciated Ang''s kindness and consideration.

    Arvin had already returned to his normal self, but now his face darkened again.

    His change in mood confused Ang. Women were always supposed to be a little unpredictable. Now however, she thought that her husband was more unpredictable than a woman was.

    Pointing at the man who was walking toward the toilet, Arvin held Ang and said, "If you side with him next time, I''ll throw him off the ne straight away."

    Ang was dumbfounded. He rightfully deserved the name, ''Mr. Jealousy''.

    Kent was also left speechless. He swore to himself that whenever Ang and Arvin were together in the cabin, he would rather die trying to hold it in than enter their cabin to use the toilet.

 Chapter 1641 I Miss You So Much

    The young couple had reconciled when the nended on Green Cold Country. They weren''t really angry with each other. They only quarrelled because they were both put into an embarrassing situation at that moment.

    After they got off the ne, Arvin lifted Ang to his chest. "Hey, what are you doing? I can walk by myself!"

    The servants in two separate cars had been waiting for them. "I won''t put you down if you are still angry."

    "... I''m not mad at you, " Ang said. Everyone was watching them, so she was feeling shy, but Arvin still didn''t let her down. Not until they had gotten into the car did Arvin release her from his arms.

    In the hotel, Arvin told Ang to have a rest in the room, while he went to the meeting room upstairs.

    Ang had already rested on the ne, so she wasn''t feeling tired at all. After Arvin left, she saw the swimming pool from the balcony and asked the front desk to send her a swimsuit.

    She swam like a happy mermaid for quite a while.

    When Ang surfaced and wiped her wet face, she saw a woman. Ang rubbed her eyes to ensure that it wasn''t an illusion, and then she screamed out, "Sister-inw!"

    Nicole smiled and passed her a bathrobe. "Ah, so you were hiding under the water... No wonder I couldn''t find you."

    Ang went out of the pool, wrapped herself in the bathrobe, and asked, "I didn''t expect you to be here."

    "Well, your brother said he and Arvin will attend a meeting, and after that there''ll be a few days of free time, so he brought me here."

    "Where are my nephews?" The two women sat on the chaises longues, and soon, two waitress served them beverages.

    "My eldest is at our mom''s, while the younger one is at Jane''s." The two boys almost never let them worry.

    "I really miss them. Bring them to J City if you have time." Ang loved her two nephews. Every time she went to see them, she would buy them a lot of things. The two boys also loved her very much. They always wished to see their aunt.

    "Okay. I wi

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    one of his arms around his own wife, and put his other hand into the pocket of his pants, mockingly saying, "Ang, you have gotten yourself a green-eyed monster!"

    Ang quite agreed with it. She nodded gravely, "Yes! He is Mr. Jealousy."

    Mr. Jealousy... Arvin had no idea that Ang had given him a new nickname. He murmured to her ear and said, "Get ready for tonight!

    ... You wicked guy!" Ang blushed. She shook off Arvin''s arms. "I want food! I''m so hungry!" She rushed to the door to cover up her shame.

    The two couples, both in their couple shirts, now sat in the dining room.

    Ang and Arvin were in white coats and T-shirts, while Sven and Nicole were in ck coats and T-shirts.

    The four people made heads turn, as they were walking on the road.

    Ang thought that they were all going to hang out, but when they arrived at the seashore, Arvin told her to say goodbye to his brother and Nicole.

    That was because the two men had both decided to spend time with their own wives first. They decided to hang out together on theirst day here.

    The two men both thought it was a good idea, so they separated once they had reached the seashore.

    It was hotter in Green Cold Country than in J City, so they were wearing cropped pants. Ang took off her trainers, and stepped into the sea barefoot.

 Chapter 1642 Arvin Was Not Ashamed

    ying happily for a while, Ang waved at her man on the shore, "Come over. It''s so nice here!"

    In disgust, Arvin looked at the sea crowded with other tourists. Who knew whether they had smelly feet or not... He asked Ang, "Youe up!"

    "Youe down!" Ang could clearly see Arvin''s disgust. But, since they were out having fun, they couldn''t be too discerning!

    "Youe up!" He was a man with principles. He asked Ang toe up, so she must.

    Ang pouted her lips and said, "Don''t be too fussy. Juste down!"

    "Let''s go somece else." He insisted, refusing to give in.

    Ang pouted and turned around. If he didn''t want to join her, then let him be.

    Just as Ang was about to ignore Arvin and enjoy the water, a tall foreigner wearing a colorful shirt greeted Ang, "Hi! Beauty, would you like to hang out together?"

    Before answering, Ang could feel an intense gaze from behind. She thought about it and answered, "Okay! Where are we going?"

    The man happily pointed to a group of young foreigners at a distance. "All my friends are there. We are going to the center of the sea by yacht. Would you like toe?"

    "Uhm..." Ang hesitated, but to provoke Arvin, she answered, "Yes. No problem!"

    When Ang was about to go with the foreign man, she saw out of the corner of her eye that Arvin... was surrounded by many women.

    Arvin said something, and the womenughed so hard that their bodies shook. Unbelievable! How could Arvin be like this!

    Her anger surged. She left the foreigner, ran across the water to Arvin, and said, "Hey, what are you doing to my husband?"

    The women talking to Arvin heard her and turned around.

    They saw a woman standing in the water, hands on her waist, angrily looking

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    he sunsses on her head and said, "Ah... You are evil! How can we stay here now?"

    People saw what they did. How embarrassing!

    Arvin smiled, stroked her wet long hair, and said, "Why not go back to our room... I''ll y with you there..."

    Ang pinched him hard on his arm and said, "Arvin, how can you be thisscivious!"

    He was always thinking about getting her into bed! What a horny man Arvin was!

    Arvin lifted her up to his chest and took her to the shore in spite of other''s gaze. "Let''s go change."

    He was worried of her getting sick.

    "No, I want to go diving!"

    "Okay, we''ll go diving. But first, let''s go changing!" Arvin took their shoes and headed to the hotel first.

    "Diving first, and then go changing!" To express her shame and wrath, she intentionally went against him.

    Arvin was walking in front of her and suddenly turned, "Do you want to have a go at it one more time?"

    "At what?" He changed the subject so fast that she couldn''t respond.

    "This!" Arvin lowered his head and kissed her red lips.

    ...

    "Look at the couple who was just kissing in the sea. Now, they are kissing here again. Their hormones must be raging!"

 Chapter 1643 From What I Can See in Your Eyes, I Know You Are My Mr. Right

    "Your kiss was so wild. Why did you stop? We want to see more!"

    Ang flushed red out of embarrassment. She bit Arvin''s lip gently, so Arvin slightly frowned but still hugged her tightly.

    Later on, he felt her resistance and released her.

    On their way to the hotel, Ang punished Arvin by pinching his arms.

    Ang felt so embarrassed to be seen making out with Arvin in public.

    When they returned to the hotel, they had forgotten their n to go diving and went to bed together.

    They finally came out from their room at dusk. Ang rushed toward the dock excitedly.

    Arvin slowed his pace and enjoyed the beautiful figure running by the seaside.

    After a few minutes, Ang stopped running. She gasped and looked at Arvin. Then, she put her hands against her face and shouted at Arvin, "Hey! Are you feeling tired, Uncle Arvin? I still have a lot of energy to spare!"

    ''Tired? Uncle Arvin?'' Arvin got confused with the way Ang called him. He was only four or five years older than her. How could she refer to him in that way?

    But Arvin didn''t show any expression on his face and only gestured for her toe forward.

    Ang knew that it was a trap, so she rejected his order. She said those words only because there was quite a distance between them and Arvin couldn''t catch her.

    Then, she made an face toward him and said, "Bye." She turned around and ran forward.

    Suddenly, Ang was grasped tightly by Arvin, making her let out a scream. She was surprised when she was hugged by him from her backside. She had never expected that Arvin could run so fast.

    He whispered beside her ear, "Ang, did you just say I was tired? How about I show you my energy again?"

    "No, please. Forgive me, my dear husband!" Ang turned to face him and put her arms around his neck to ask for his forgiveness.

    He kissed her lips and asked, "What if I don''t want to forgive you?"

    "Hmm... how about tomorrow night?" She smiled and whispered by his ear.

    Arvin held her waist with more strength and warned her, "Babe, if you dare lie to me, I''ll attack you, violent

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    their way to the bank, she remembered that the shell she picked up in the beach back then and discreetly put in Arvin''s pocket secretly was still cherished by him, adorning his shelf.

    She released Arvin''s hand and swam toward the direction of the bottom of the sea. Then, she grasped a beautiful shell and gave it to Arvin.

    Arvin smirked but pretended to have an expression of contempt. Then, he led her to return to the bank.

    Ang was confused. Why did Arvin give her such an expression when his eyes told her he liked this shell very much?

    ''Maybe he is too proud to admit that he likes it, '' Ang guessed.

    After they went ashore, Arvin was going to take her out to dinner.

    At the gate of a four-star-ranked restaurant, Arvin was about to enter, but Ang pulled him back. She pointed at the snack stand near the restaurant, and he looked at it bewilderedly.

    Then, he understood what she meant... She wanted to eat dinner in a snack stand that looked dirty and messy.

    "No!" Arvin refused her proposal immediately. Then, he dragged her into the restaurant.

    "Listen to me, Big Wing. My friends told me that the food in these snack stands are delicious! Let''s try them out..." Ang persuaded him.

    He refused her once again, "No way!"

    "It''s true! I tried it once, and the food was really tasty!" Ang didn''t give up.

    "No!" Arvin replied to her in a tough tone.

 Chapter 1644 Werenâ€™t You Afraid of Nose Bleeding

    "Big Wing..." Ang shook away his hand, put on a dark look on her face, and said, "You don''t love me at all!"

    Arvin was stumped by her statement. Whether he loved her or not, didn''t she know it already?

    "If you love me, then why didn''t you y with me in the sea? If you love me, then why won''t you eat at snack stands with me? If you love me, then why won''t you listen to my words? It means that you don''t love me at all!" Ang said it in one breath. She was pissed because Arvin was putting his obsession with cleanliness first!

    Arvin felt baffled and rubbed beneath his brows. This woman had so many unreasonable arguments!

    Seeing his confused look, Ang continued to pour out her grievances, "Now that we are out on a holiday, I finally realized how ipatible our lifestyles are. We were living a simple life in J City, so we could live in harmony, without any external factors. But now..."

    "Ang!"

    "Yes..."

    "You just want me to eat those things in snack stands with you, right?" Did she have to beat around the bush to me him? If he didn''t love her, he wouldn''t even be here with her!

    He had neverined against her when she didn''t consider his feelings, but now, she wouldn''t stop ming him... Arvin sighed. He really had a love-hate rtionship with her!

    "Yes! That''s right!"

    ...

    They kept silent for a couple of minutes. Then, looking at the woman''s aggrieved look in her eyes, Arvin conceded again.

    In the end, cheerfully, Ang seeded in taking Arvin to have barbecue at a street-side snack stand.

    A menu was ced in front of them. Ang gave the menu to Arvin, who was wearing a disgusted look. She said in a generous way, "This is my treat. Order any dish you like!"

    "Please just order anything you want, " said Arvin indifferently. He had no appetite for them.

    Knowing his displeasure, Ang ordered the dishes herself.

    But during dinner, unexpectedly, Arvin took his chopsticks, moved the te of oysters in front of him...

    Confused, Ang looked at the man who was eating oysters in an elegant manner and asked, "Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t eat any food here?"

    Arvin put another oyster on his te and ans

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    kiss her until the end of time...

    Like Arvin had said, the next morning, Ang indeed couldn''t get up.

    At noon, when Nicole came back after having fun outside, she asked Ang to have lunch with her. That was when she finally got up from bed.

    Ang patted her hazy eyes with cold water to make herself seem fresh. She was still so sleepy.

    She wondered if she was sick. She couldn''t remember when she fell asleepst night. She still wanted to sleep even if it was already noon time.

    Ang brushed her teeth, but suddenly thought of something. She bit the toothbrush between her lips and put her right hand on her left wrist to feel her pulse.

    Two minutes had past, but she still couldn''t find anything wrong.

    She gave up and decided to let Arvin to take her pulse after his work, just to see if she was sick.

    She dressed up quickly. Then, holding Nicole''s arm, she left the hotel.

    At the Zhen family''s house in J City

    Wearing a weary and pale face, Nita was ill in bed. She fell sick after she had been Locke up with two pythonsst time. She still hadn''t recovered yet.

    Sitting on her bedside while putting on a serious look, Derrick Luo said, "Nita..." He hesitated. He hadn''t gotten any exnation from Nita about what had happenedst time.

    Nita coldly asked him, "Didn''t you promise me to investigate who sent me to the hotel that day?"

    Derrick took a deep breath and told her, "It''s a bodyguard... Ang''s bodyguard."

 Chapter 1645 Iâ€™ve Said That I Would Marry Nita

    ''Ang''s bodyguard?'' Nita furiously gripped her bedsheets. "Ang did it to me! It must be her!" yelled Nita.

    "Ang and Arvin are in Green Cold Country now, without bringing that bodyguard. If you want, I can take him to you, so you can interrogate him, " said Derrick. He didn''t care about his friendship with Arvin anymore. Ang had crossed the line and hurt Nita! She had asked her bodyguard to treat Nita this way. He wouldn''t let her off any longer!

    "Bring him to me!" said Nita. She had to take her revenge! If she found out that Ang was indeed the one behind this, she wouldn''t let Ang off so easily!

    Half an hourter, Derrick fed the medicine to Nita and then asked his men to bring the bodyguard upstairs to them.

    As soon as she saw the bodyguard, Nita''s eyes burned with fury and resentment. She recognized this man! He was undeniably one of Ang''s bodyguards!

    The man was wearing a pale, weak, and scared face. He looked absently elsewhere, which indicated his guilty conscience.

    "Did she order you to do this to me?" Nita squeezed out the question through clenched teeth. When she realized that she had slept with this disgusting man in front of her, she almost broke down.

    ''She? Did Nita mean Rosa Yin?'' wondered the bodyguard. He immediately nodded, "Yes! Miss Zhen, I''m sorry..." The bodyguard apologized to her. He almost wanted to kneel down to show his sincerity.

    ''So it is true! It''s Ang who did it to her!'' Nita was so irritated, and she hated Ang even more.

    She swore in her mind, ''Ang Si! I won''t let you off!''

    Looking at this man, who had slept with his beloved woman, Derrick strode over and flew his fist toward the bodyguard''s face. However, the bodyguard reacted so fast that he caught Derrick''s fist, stopping him from punching his face.

    He... didn''t do it on purpose. He was a bodyguard, so his reflexes were trained to get rid of any danger.

    So when Derrick threw his fist at him the second time, he didn''t fight back.

    Nita felt a little better when she saw the man who had raped her had been punched.

    When Derrick returned to the Luo family''s house, it was alreadyte night.

    As soon as he entered the house, he saw his parents sitting in the living room, wearing worried looks.

    "Dad, Mom

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    whereabouts, yet. And, we sense that something unusual is going on between Rosa and Nita, but we haven''t figured it out yet..." Malik Jia reported to Arvin what they had investigated.

    "Is there any news about Adam Geng?" asked Arvin.

    "No. He has disappeared. After leaving Yao Hospital, he hasn''t gone back to the ce where he used to live in."

    "Okay. Then, have you found out what happened to Nita on Baron Li''s wedding day?"

    "Yes. It was Rosa who asked Ang''s bodyguard to send Nita to the hotel room. After that, she left the room, but the bodyguard didn''te out..." When he found the bodyguard, Malik saw bruises on the bodyguard''s face. It seemed that someone had already punched him. The bodyguard was now under his watch.

    "Bring the bodyguard to me. I need to interrogate him, " said Arvin. The bodyguard might not tell Malik the truth, so Arvin thought he''d better personally interrogate him.

    Arvin was right. Malik had interrogated the bodyguard before he took him to Arvin, but the bodyguard didn''t say anything.

    In the end, when he saw Arvin, the bodyguard honestly told him about everything that happened that day. He begged, "Mr. Gu, I was wrong. I lost myself in lust at that time. It''s my fault. Please give me one more chance..."

    "Give you one more chance to do what?" Arvin nced at the frightened bodyguard.

    "Give me... one more chance to protect Mrs. Gu..." said the bodyguard.

    "Mrs. Gu wasn''t hurt, and I don''t care about your personal affairs, " said Arvin.

    ...

 Chapter 1646 Being Busy Was No Excuse

    After the bodyguard left, Kent came in, "Mr. Gu, I have booked the ind you had mentioned, but the yacht still has a little problem. We will have to wait a little longer since the factory does not have enough finished products in stock."

    "For how long?" asked Arvin.

    Kent replied, "About two months."

    ''Two months? I hope Ang is not worried.'' "What about the wedding dress?"

    "The designers are on a world tour, and they will finish in about half a month, " replied Kent. The wedding dress designers Arvin invited were some of the top designers in the world. Unfortunately that meant that they all had incredibly busy schedules to keep up with. Yet Arvin managed to jump the line ahead of the others.

    "Okay."

    Yesterday Arvin dug deep to find out what was going on in Ang''s mind. Ang said, "If a woman could marry the man of her dreams, she wouldn''t be bothered about the dates of the wedding ceremony. If the man has some difficulties, it is okay to even not have a wedding ceremony. As long as thew, their family and friends are there to recognise and acknowledge the marriage, it should be fine."

    ... Ang was the love of his life. How could he not give her a wedding ceremony? Not only would he give her a ceremony, he would also make sure it was the best one.

    The next day when Ang woke up, Kent had delivered a lot of gifts.

    There were corals, shells, sea essence beauty care products, photos of her and Arvin diving together, and souvenirs from the ces they had visited. So many.

    There were two pairs of premium quality corals of different colors. Ang put one pair on the tea table in her living room, and the other pair she would take to the Gu family''s house.

    As for the shell, she wanted Arvin to have it, since she had picked it up from under the sea for him.

    She could give some small souvenirs to Nancy and Mandy. Mandy had a daughter, who would love those little things.

    When she bought them, Arvin had made fun of her and asked whether they were for their future baby.

    Ang thought of Arvin''s expression then, and blushed. She t

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    "You don''t need to. You are pregnant! You only need to care for your baby."

    "Then I''ll ask Stanley to ask for you!"

    "Nancy, there''s really no need to..." After a while of thinking Ang said, "If he really loves me, the wedding ceremony is sure toe!"

    She believed in Arvin''s love for her. She could wait.

    Nancy shook her head as she saw the silly look on Ang''s face. Women in love are truly helpless. ''Did I look helpless?'' thought Nancy.

    The night fell slowly. Men and women, all dressed-up for the evening went in and out of the biggest night club in J City.

    In room 666, several men clinked their sses of fancy white wine together, and drank them all.

    Gage jealously nced at his three pals andined, "I envy you. Each one of you are in love. Either wife in pregnancy, married, or in a stable rtionship. Unlike me, I''ve been single for thirty years. Soon I am going to be an old bachelor."

    Derrick wrinkled his eyebrows less obviously. He didn''t responded to Gage with anyments as he had juste back from abroad and did not understand many things.

    Stanley then looked at Gage, "As your brother-inw, I guess I am obligated to help you solve your life problem."

    Gage drank up his half a ss of white wine and nodded approvingly, "Great. Introduce me one of your girls. I prefer a wild one!" It would be exciting to try and tame her.

 Chapter 1647 I Have Never Seen Another Person Protect a Woman Like You Do

    "Please hold back your creepy smile. There are many girls in yourpany that would want to have sex with you. Just take your pick, " Stanley said casually.

    "I''m not just looking for someone to have sex with. Look at you three, it is love that makes each of you so energetic and cheerful!" It was time for Gage to find a girlfriend to love and care for.

    "You can find a designer to be your girlfriend, so you two can work together to try and monopolize the interior designing industry in the Shine Empire, " joked Arvin.

    In response, Gage pretended to be surprised and said, "Oh! I see. So the reason you married Ang is to monopolize the hospital in C Country and the Shine Empire with Ang''s family!"

    Arvin nced at Gage as warning. He yed with his ss and said, "Don''t misinterpret my pure love to my wife with your dirty mind." They got married because they were deeply in love with each other. The love between Arvin and Ang was pure.

    Arvin didn''t want other things like money and financial interests to interfere with his rtionship with Ang.

    Gage retorted, "You started it, okay? The love between my future wife and I will be pure as well. We won''t get married for such materialistic things!"

    At that time, Gage had never thought that somehow he wouldter be chasing a female designer who had just returned from abroad. Maybe he was affected by Arvin''s joke.

    "Hey, Arvin, when is your wedding ceremony with Ang?" Stanley addressed Ang directly by her name and not Ang Si because Nancy did it all the time.

    Arvin nced at him coldly and asked, "When did you get acquainted with my wife?" ''Calling my wife without her surname!

    It seems that I should keep an eye on Ang and tell her not to visit Nancy so frequently, '' Arvin thought.

    "Ang and I..." Stanley raised his eyebrows, smiled and said deliberately, "are well acquainted with each other." Nancy often talked about Ang at home, so it was obvious that he was familiar with Ang

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    for being appealing and attractive but Stanley hadn''t observed Arvin''s hands.

    "Arvin, I won''t let off anyone who hurt Nita, even if that person is your wife!" Derrick breathed heavily and wiped the blood from around the corners of his mouth.

    Arvin picked up a piece of wet tissue and wiped his hands. He told Derrick indifferently, "First, Ang didn''t let her bodyguard rape Nita! Second, if you hurt my wife... Derrick, hurting my wife is the same as hurting me. Think about the consequences!"

    "Humph! You say Ang didn''t do that? Arvin, I am afraid Ang has been keeping you in the dark. Do you really think she is innocent? Don''t be silly. There are no innocents in such a big and rich family! Don''t be fooled by her sweet and innocent appearance!" said Derrick.

    This angered Arvin greatly so he grabbed a bottle from the table and rushed to Derrick.

    Stanley and Gage understood that Arvin was uncontrobly furious by this time. So they decided to diffuse the situation quickly. Gage stopped Arvin. Stanley pulled Derrick out of the private VIP room as he said, "Derrick, you are drunk now. Let''s leave first. Go, go, go." Stanley pushed and pulled. Finally, he managed to get Derrick out of the room.

    In fact, even as a bystander, Stanley thought that Derrick had really gone too far out of line this time.

 Chapter 1648 Take Care of Yourself

    Stanley didn''t know about their other affairs, but he understood Ang''s personality. Ang always went to his house to see Nancy, as they were close friends.

    So as time went by, Stanley became more and more familiar with Ang. ording to his experience and understanding of people, Ang wasn''t the sort of person Derrick Luo was using her to be.

    But, Derrick did have one valid point, most descendants of big families were not always so innocent and simple-minded.

    After all, they would have witnessed many kinds of conflicts, jealousy, and disputes on the family''s property, so by the time they reached Ang''s age, most of them would have already be very cunning.

    However, in Stanley''s eyes, Ang was one of the few rare cases who were still very pure. Well, maybe Ang was not that innocent and dumb, but she was kind, and wouldn''t hurt anyone.

    She was just a very simple woman. She was very genuine. She always thought and acted in one and the same way.

    Take her trick on Nita''s face as an example. She took her revenge on Nita, but didn''t backstab her.

    Unlike Nita... Thinking of what Nita had done, Stanley couldn''t help but remind Derrick, "Nita is not as simple as you think she is. Don''t love her so blindly, otherwise you will be the one hurting in the end." Nita kept saying that she loved Arvin, while she was already having a sexual rtionship with Derrick. What the hell was she thinking?

    Stanley couldn''t find anything good to say about Nita. Moreover, Nancy had told him about the countless, malicious things Nita had done secretly to hurt Ang, But Derrick was so stubborn that he wouldn''t allow anyone to speak ill of Nita. In response to Stanley, he violently shook away his hand and snapped, "Is your wife bewitched by Ang? Nita is the real victim here, and yet you all me her? Is it because you are afraid of offending the Si family?"

    Stanley was so shocked. He looked at Derrick, and thought that he was the one who had been bewitched by Nita. "Buddy, take care of yourself!" Stanley sighed and said. He patted Derrick''s arm, turned around and went back into the VIP room.

    Derrick tidied his clothes as he stood in the cor

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    her. It felt quite good!"

    She was such an experienced woman, of course her skills were quite remarkable.

    In the VIP room.

    Arvin had tidied his clothes, and with his eyes closed, he leaned against the sofa and kept silent, while Gage kept muttering, "You have been friends for so many years. Don''t be enemies over two women. Derrick has always lived under his parent''s protection, so he doesn''t understand how the world really works, and he hasn''t got a good eye for people."

    That was why Derrick had lost all of his father''s money when he was in charge of the Luo Group.

    "I understand he overstepped his boundaries. He shouldn''t have abused Ang that way, " Gage continued, "Ang has been a best friend to Nancy for many years. I know about her, and she''s not like what Derrick had said. There must be some misunderstandings among you guys. So just make everything clear to each other. There''s no need to fight."

    Arvin opened his eyes, looked at a bottle of liquor, and said, "If he still chooses to be together with Nita, I won''t be his friend anymore."

    He wouldn''t allow anyone to hurt Ang, even if that person was his good friend.

    The three of them left the VIP room, but they didn''t know that Derrick was still in the opposite room. When Gage walked past the opposite room, he stopped to listen. Then, he caught up with Stanley and Arvin, and told them in a mysterious voice, "Hey, I heard... that kind of sound in that room."

 Chapter 1649 You Wonâ€™t Cling to My Wife Anymore.

    After hearing Gage''s words, Stanley and Arvin stared at him with contempt. Upon seeing Gage''s creepy smile, Stanley said, "Brother-inw, do you need my help to find a girl to quench your sexual desires?"

    Gage immediately straightened up and cleared his throat, "I am a gentleman. Don''t smear me with your evil thoughts!"

    ... Before stepping into the elevator, both Arvin and Stanley nced at Gage, giving him one more look of disdain.

    In the Gu family''s house

    After getting back from Lily''s bedroom, Angy in bed ying on her cell phone.

    Ang thought, ''Why is Arvin not home yet? It is already after ten o''clock in the evening.''

    She didn''t dare bother to call him because he might still be in the middle of operating on a patient.

    When Ang finished checking her Microblog, it was almost eleven o''clock. Then, she got up to get some water downstairs.

    As soon as she opened the bedroom door, a man came in.

    Ang took a closer look, making sure that the man who opened the door was her husband, Arvin. "Big Wing, you''re back!" Ang excitedly ran to hug him.

    But... Arvin reeked of wine, so Ang raised her head and looked at him curiously, "Did you drink?"

    Arvin nodded with a smile, "Just a little. Why haven''t you slept yet?"

    Arvin picked Ang up. Then, resisting the temptation to kiss her, he put Ang down on the bed.

    "I am a little thirsty. I was just about to get a ss of water and then you came in." Ang put her arms around Arvin''s neck, not wanting to let go.

    So Arvin had no choice but to put his body over Ang''s. Then, he kissed her face and said, "Let me get it for you."

    Based on his behavior, Ang could tell that he was unwilling to kiss her because of the smell of the wine on his breath, and he hadn''t brushed his teeth yet.

    s! Someone was worse than her father in terms of being obsessed with cleanliness, and that someone was her husband.

    "Don''t bother. I''ll do it myself. Just go to get yourself cleaned up." Ang thought she could get herself a ss of water when Arvin would take a bath.

    "Babe, wait for me!" Arvin insisted on bri

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    all over, her essories didn''t make her look old.

    She was young, but the people could sense her dignity from the exquisite jewelry she wore. At that moment, she looked like a elegant princess.

    She wore a pair of crystal-filled kitten-heeled sandals, which was in trend this year. Along with Arvin, they walked toward the crowd.

    Arvin''s outfit was a ck suit with a white shirt and dark tie underneath. On the left side of his chest, he wore a brooch decorated with pearls.

    Arvin had personally supervised and designed the gorgeous venue, and he also dressed himself ording to Ang''s taste.

    He loved her, and one could tell that from these little details.

    Ang loved pearls, so he wore the pearl brooch she had given to him.

    He also tried his best to find the most precious pearls in the world. Then, he had the pearls crafted into essories before letting her wear them.

    On top of all that, he decorated the invitation with pearls before sending them out to their rtives and friends.

    ...

    She didn''t like flower patterns and stripes, so Arvin threw away all his ties with those prints.

    She didn''t like eating chicken, so there was no chicken on the menu tonight.

    She didn''t like the color of green, so Arvin made sure that there was nothing green-colored in the luxurious venue. He even asked the guests not to wear anything green, whether they were dresses or jewelry.

    ...

 Chapter 1650 How Dare She Come Here

    In a gentleman-like manner, Arvin held Ang''s arm and walked up to the stage together. They stood in front of the eight-tier birthday cake. The couple looked so great together as they stood in the middle of the stage, so a lot of guests took out their phones to photograph them.

    "Look! The cake and the curtain behind them are both lc. The decor, the dolls, and the desserts are also all in the same color palette. With the couple are standing there, everything looks so romantic!" one of the guests marvelled.

    "Yes! Ang is looking so beautiful tonight. Her birthday party is even more luxurious than other people''s wedding ceremonies!" another guest echoed.

    "Ang usually wears casual clothes, but tonight she looks like a goddess in that dress."

    "I couldn''t imagine that she could be this pretty when she''s all dolled up. She is emanating the aura of an upper-ssdy. She and Mr. Gu are really a match made in heaven!"

    "Oh! Why do good husbands always belong to someone else?"

    ...

    The candles on the cake were lit, and the lights in the hall were all switched off. Someone in the group began to sing the Happy Birthday song, then all the other people followed and sang it in unison.

    "Babe, make a wish, " said Arvin. He looked at Ang, with a doting and loving look in his eyes.

    Ang closed her eyes and made wishes in her mind, ''I wish I can have a baby with Arvin; I wish I can live happily with Arvin for the rest of my life; I wish for all of my family members and friends to have a good health...''

    After that, Ang blew out the candles. Then, a warm round of apuse came from the guests.

    In this admirable birthday party, some of the women who attended were happy and excited, while some of them were sad and resentful.

    In a corner, a woman stood and looked toward the gleaming couple onstage. She gritted her teeth and asked the woman next to her, "Mom, do you really want me to apologize to that woman?"

    ''Ang has ruined my reputation!'' Nita couldn''t understand why her mother was forcing her to apologize to Ang!

    "Yes. If you don''t apologize to her, Arvin won''t let you off." Finn Du and Nita Zhen were having a conversation in a corner of the hall for a while, trying to hide themselves.

    Nita clenched her fists, as she stared at the woman smiling hap

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    and greeted, "Dad, mom, Uncle Tang."

    Mr. Tang was also a doctor. He admiringly told Chuck, "Mr. Gu and your daughter look good together. Chuck, you are so lucky to have them both. Your son and your daughter are both nice kids, and your son-inw and your daughter-inw are too! You and Daisy are so fortunate to have been blessed!"

    They allughed. Chuck replied in a modest manner, "Thank you. Is your son studying abroad? I heard that he''s excellent in school. Your son will be a very promising man. Just wait, and you''ll have your own happiness!"

    Mr. Tang burst intoughter and said, "Your son and Mr. Gu are both far above my own son! I''ll let you guys talk, while I go greet Mr. Li."

    Mr. Tang left. Holding Arvin''s arm, Ang joyfully chatted with Chuck and Daisy.

    The next step of the party was receiving presents from the guests. At that moment, two women came toward Ang. When the people clearly saw their faces, they were shocked and began to whisper around. "Isn''t she Nita Zhen? The nerve she has to show up here!"

    "That''s right! She is here at Ang''s birthday party. Doesn''t she have any sense of shame?"

    "How dare shee here! She lured another woman''s husband in public! She should be sentenced to death!"

    ...

    Perplexed, Ang looked at the two women standing in front of her. She didn''t remember having ever invited Finn and Nita.

    Nita lifted her ss of wine, managed to put on a smile, and apologized, "Ang... I''m sorry, for what I have done before... It''s my fault. I''m really sorry!"

 Chapter 1651 Where is Your Husband

    Ang was taken aback by Nita''s sudden apology, but when she saw Arvin''s eyes, she came to realize that he was the one who had asked Nita to apologize.

    Arvin... Her husband was always thoughtful and considerate.

    It was Ang''s birthday party, and Nita came to apologize in front of all the guests, knowing that she would be humiliated.

    "Look at her. Even if she apologizes, she''s still a loser."

    "That''s right. She has no idea what Ang and her family could do, that stupid woman."

    "If I were Ang, I wouldn''t forgive her."

    ...

    ''She must be acting, right? I can y along, too.'' Ang thought. Ang was not a fool to fall for Nita''s apology.

    With everyone looking at them, Ang leaned against Arvin''s arms. She put on an innocent smile at Nita and said, "I can forgive you as long as you promise that you will never put poisonous snakes in my locker again."

    Some people stirred and scolded Nita viciously when they heard Ang had said.

    Nita''s smile froze. What an ingrate! She controlled her temper and said, "What snakes? I have no idea what you are talking about. Ang, my dear, don''t get me wrong. I just want to be your friend, all right?"

    Ang was tired of watching her act and said, "Just take back your apology. I won''t make friends with somebody who keeps thinking about stealing my husband."

    And then she left, arm in arm with Arvin, passing by Nita.

    "Look at how awkward the situation is. Ang just ignored her."

    "Come on, how dare she provoke Ang? She really overestimated herself."

    "Yes, she did. If I were Ang, I would kick her out of this ce."

    ...

    Nita didn''t know whom to be mad at because a lot of people were talking about her, so she yelled at her mom Finn, "It''s all your fault for making mee here. This is so awkward! And Ang, does she really think she can be Mrs. Gu?"

    Finn nkly looked at her and said, "Yes, she already i

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ot been back yet.

    But Nita, who should''ve already gone, appeared in front of Ang and oddly said, "What are you waiting for? You really think your husband left because of an emergency?"

    Ang looked at her but didn''t say anything.

    Nita sighed and said, "Look at you, you poor thing. Let me tell you why your husband really left. Rosa wasn''t feeling well, so Arvin went to look after her."

    "It''s not up to you to tell me about my husband." Ang stopped her and thought, ''Did you really want to be my friend? Liar.

    You won''t be satisfied until I get sad, will you?''

    Nita said, "Well, don''t get mad at me. Don''t you believe what I said? Here, watch this video clip. It''s not fabricated. Kill me if I''m wrong."

    Ang didn''t know what to say.

    She was shown a video clip where Arvin was holding Rosa in his arms, rushing out of Rosa''s home. Then, he gently ced her in his car and drove away like the wind.

    He seemed really worried, driving away that fast.

    Ang took Nita''s phone. She switched it off without any expression on her face, and then she dropped it into a ss of wine near them.

    The screen never lit up again.

    "What''s gotten into you, bitch?" Nita got angry. She picked up her phone, but it was toote. It couldn''t boot up anymore.

 Chapter 1652 Why Have You Become Such A Person

    "My husband is a doctor and a decent man. He can''t leave any patient alone. Even if it weren''t Rosa who needed his help, but somebody else, he still would''ve done the same thing. Why are you stirring up trouble between us again? Do you still love my husband?" said Ang. Nita stepped backward with each word Ang said, until she ended up by the wall of the hall. Ang then stopped, too.

    "Don''t be so smug! Ang, why don''t you ept the fact that Arvin still loves Rosa? Arvin could''ve asked another doctor to take care of her, but why did he have to go handle it himself?" asked Nita.

    Her question struck Ang''s heart. All of the joy and happiness she felt tonight vanished into thin air because of her question.

    Ang told a bodyguard, "Come here. Throw this woman out now!"

    Her loud yell attracted the attention of her family members. Sven was the first to approach her. He cast a sharp nce at Nita and confronted her, "Nita Zhen, what have you done to my sister?"

    Sven had already been aware that Nita was not a good person. He didn''t avenge Ang because he knew Arvin had already taken actions to punish her.

    But he hadn''t expected that Nita was still not behaving well, even if she had been deprived of the chance to work in any hospital.

    A couple of bodyguards surrounded Nita. Ignoring the presence of the other guests, Nita shouted at Sven, "What have I done to her? I didn''t do anything to her. However, on the contrary, your good sister ordered her bodyguard to rape me! Two bodyguards! What a vicious daughter your Si family has brought up!"

    Both the Si family and the Gu family members, who had just came up to them, clearly heard Nita''s words. They were all shocked, and each of them looked at Ang upon hearing her words.

    Sven instantly pulled Ang to stand behind him, and ignoring Nita''s dignity, he coldly said, "Nita Zhen, are you insane? What nonsense are you talking about? If you dare say one more word against Ang, I will kill you myself!"

    Then, he stepped forward and continued, "Even if Ang had indeed done something to hurt you, you deserved it!"

    Nita was so dumbfounded by the way Sven protected his sister. She didn''t expect that Sven wo

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    n kept silent as he heard Ang''s words.

    Of course, he had clearly seen how well Arvin treated his sister. Once, when he went to the beach with Nicole, he happened to see Arvin and Ang banter with each other happily there.

    Nicole especially reminded him to observe Arvin''s look in his eyes. Arvin was wearing such a gentle and loving look as he was smoothening Ang''s long hair on that day.

    A person''s eyes would show one''s true intentions.

    Not only to his behaviours during their trip in Green Cold Country, but Sven also paid attention to any news regarding Arvin on the inte. As a man, Sven was well aware that Arvin loved Ang.

    After a moment''s silence, Chuck asked his daughter again, "Has Arvin told you when he will hold a wedding ceremony for you?"

    Unexpectedly, before Ang could answer this question, Sven answered instead, "Dad, Arvin is studying on the patent of ''Baird''s Atypical Target Cell Obstruction''. The research work is under its most crucial period, so he is busy. Don''t worry about that."

    The whole medical industry was looking forward to the patent of "Baird''s Atypical Target Cell Obstruction".

    But, Sven answered the question also because he knew of Arvin''s secret n for the wedding ceremony.

    Chuck looked at Ang, who was emotionless, and nodded, "It''s okay if Ang isn''t worried about it."

    He was afraid that his daughter might be anxious since the wedding ceremony was an important part of marriage.

 Chapter 1653 Please Completely Disappear from J City

    Ang believed Sven when he said that Arvin was busy with something important, so she said, "I''m not anxious about it. We are getting along... so well with each other."

    ''Yes, so well... before tonight happened.'' But she would let him exin everything to her when they would be hometer.

    "Well, if so, then I have nothing to be worried about. But didn''t Nita have a good friendship with Arvin before? If Arvin is too benevolent on her, I can help you get Nita away from Arvin, " said Chuck. He had met Nita in some medical conferences before, but he hadn''t known much about her private affairs.

    Ang shook her head. She was well aware that the problem wasn''t with Nita. Arvin showed no mercy to Nita. However, it was... his ex-fianc¨¦e whom he had a soft spot for. Ang thought that they should solve all these problems themselves and not drag their parents into the mess. "Dad, Mom, everything is going well with me. Please don''t worry about me anymore. I''ll go home whenever I''m free, " said Ang.

    Daisy stared at her andined, "Have you forgotten about your home and your parents? Ang, I can count with my fingers the times you have been home ever since you went to college! Now, you have the nerve to promise us that you will go back home whenever you are free!" Luckily, they still had Nicole. Every time Chuck and Daisy missed Ang, they would ask Nicole toe and live with them for a few days, so that they could feel that they had a daughter at home.

    "Mom, I''m sorry about that. But, trust me, I mean it this time. Okay?" Wearing a naughty smile, Ang held Daisy''s and Chuck''s arms as she lovingly looked at them.

    Nicole tittered, "Father, Mother, Ang actually missed you two so much. When we went shopping in Green Cold Country, she kept talking about you two, and she even wanted to buy all the best items for you!"

    Daisy and Chuck felt at ease after Nicole had put in a good word for Ang. Then, Daisy led Ang toward the door and said, "Okay, you should go home now. It''s gettingte. Oh! Please have a baby with Arvin as soon as possible. If you don''t have the time to take care of your baby, we will do it for you."

    Ang paused

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    keep herpany, the woman who made him abandon his wife at her own birthday party.

    Rosa nodded and said, "I''m sorry, Ang. I... had a heart attack again."

    "How about this?" Ang took a credit card from her handbag, and while nipping it between her index and middle fingers, she handed it to Rosa and said, "Two million in the card. Take it and go to America to cure your disease. If the money is not enough, just tell me then."

    Her attitude was so arrogant, putting Rosa into an inferior position.

    Bewildered, Rosa shook her head, "I..." ''don''t need it.''

    But Ang cut in before she could finish her words, "Please disappear again like what you did seven years ago. Pleasepletely disappear from J City." Ang couldn''tpletely be happy if she was still lurking around.

    ''Completely disappear?'' repeated Rosa in her mind. Her face became even paler. "Seven years ago, I disappeared... but I didn''t do it on purpose... I even regret it. If I hadn''t gone missing... I would''ve had married Arvin and even had given birth to his child!"

    Rosa abhorred Nita and Adam Geng. She was determined to send them to hell before she would die!

    ''You would''ve had married Arvin, and had his child?'' thought Ang. Rosa''s words pierced into her ears and stabbed her heart.

    But when Arvin heard her words, he coldly looked at her and said, "There is no ''if''."

    His only concern now was how to coax his angry wife in the most effective way.

 Chapter 1654 Arvin Will Kill Me

    Ang smiled, holding Arvin''s arm with both her hands, and said, "Miss Rosa, you will never have a chance to marry Arvin because he is my husband now, and we love each other. Please stay away from him, " said Ang.

    Knowing Ang intended to piss Rosa off, Arvin yed along and pulled Ang into his arms and kissed her forehead. "I''m sorry, Ang. Let''s go home, " Arvin apologized to her.

    Somehow, Arvin''s face changed as Ang moved aside quickly. Ang purposely, yet discreetly, stepped on Arvin''s foot with her high heels, so Rosa wouldn''t notice.

    Arvin had to hold Ang up to prevent her from causing further pain and said, "Darling, let''s go!"

    Ang put her arms around his neck, then she giggled, "Why are you in a hurry? Miss Rosa feels ufortable. Why don''t you stay here and examine her?"

    "The other doctors can examine her, " Arvin replied.

    "Hmm..." Ang murmured.

    After Arvin and Ang left the ward, Rosa began to tumble about in bed with her hands pressed against her chest.

    "Sorry, Arvin. I''m sorry... Ang, " Rosa spoke to herself.

    Ang jumped out of Arvin''s arms as they got out of the hospital''s elevator.

    Arvin was amazed at what she just did. He had not expected that Ang would ever be so reluctant to be held in his arms. He pulled her hands to hold her back. "Slow down, or you''ll sprain your ankle, " said he.

    Ang shook his hands off and walked forward in the direction of the parking lot.

    "Ang, stop!"

    Ang was silent. Arvin only heard the sound of her high heels. From the way she walked, he could feel her wrath.

    She got in her car quickly. When she was ready to leave, Arvin stood in front of her car.

    Ang had to reverse, but something happened. Her car crashed into the wall due to her impatience.

    Her CR super car might have been damaged... She felt pity for the car, but she tried to keep an expressionless face.

    Arvin patted the hood of her car, indicating her to get out.

    Ang''s car could only stay where it was, but she refused to get out. She only stared at Arvin in anger. Af

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    nce to warn her not to say anything, so she kept quiet.

    "Good night, Lulu. We''ll return to our room now, " said Arvin.

    Teresa looked at them out of curiosity and murmured, "Ang is such a kid who only thinks about games." Ang did look like a teenage girl... Teresa wondered whether Arvin felt weird sleeping with such a little wife...

    After returning to their room, Ang was pushed and pressed onto the bed by Arvin.

    "Babe, listen to me carefully. I was carrying Rosa just because she fell off the bed, and I wanted to help her get back up..." he exined to Ang.

    "What does that have to do with me?" Ang inquired.

    "You are my wife. You need to know the truth! Mrs. Gu!" Arvin answered.

    "If I had never gone to Yao Hospital, you must have married Rosa now!"

    Arvin looked at her with eyes full of affection and denied, "No!" He believed that even if Ang didn''te to Yao Hospital, he would find her someday somewhere else and fall in love with her.

    "Arvin, I feel tired. Please let go of me. I want to sleep now."

    Arvin kissed her forehead gently and touched the watch on her wrist, "Do you like it?" he asked her.

    Actually, it was one part of a pair of watches. The other one was for Arvin, but it wasn''t finished yet.

    Ang shook her head. "No, I don''t like it, " she lied.

    But she liked it very much. She just didn''t want to admit it.

 Chapter 1655 Donâ€™t Go to the Hospital Anymore

    Arvin was a little shocked by her words. He removed himself from on top of her and said, "Sleep tight. I will go take a bath first."

    ''Is he angry?''

    Covering her chest, Ang felt... quite distressed.

    Rosa Yin, this woman, was like a thorn piercing through her heart.

    Arvin entered the bathroom. Lying in bed, Ang felt more and more angry at the thought of what had happened tonight. This was probably the worst birthday she had ever had.

    She took out her phone, and when she switched it on, she saw a disy of words, with a bunch of roses around them. It wrote, "Ang, happy birthday to you!"

    ''What? Where did thise from? What''s this app? Why don''t I know about it?'' wondered Ang.

    As she touched the screen, her name suddenly exploded like fireworks. Then, a couple of secondster, the picture on her phone screen changed.

    From the middle to the sides, clusters of roses appeared one by one. In the end, they were assembled into a sentence again, "Ang, happy birthday to you!"

    She clicked on the screen again, and it turned into another sentence, "Lovely Ang, happy birthday to you! Your present will be delivered to the hospital tomorrow. Remember to receive it!"

    Then, on the bottom corner, Ang saw the signature, "Fabian Li."

    ... It meant that Fabian had hacked her phone''s operating system to have it disy all these things.

    She happened to touch the screen, so the whole process reyed again.

    Even with her back against the bathroom, Ang suddenly felt a cold chill behind her.

    She immediately turned around and found Arvin staring deeply at her phone screen. He saw the roses and the words ''Lovely Ang...''

    It was already toote when Ang came back to her senses and switched the phone off. Arvin had already seen everything clearly.

    She opened her mouth, as if she wanted to exin herself. But when she remembered what had happened earlier tonight between Arvin and Rosa, she closed her mouth and kept silent.

    Arvin seemed to be waiting for her exnation. He stood at the bedside for a few moments, but he didn''t hear any words from her mouth.

    All of a sudden, the atmosphere between them turned

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ilt and held the angry woman in his arms. Ang struggled, but in vain, so she had to bite his arm.

    Immediately, there was a teeth mark on his arm. He whispered in her ear, "Are you still angry?"

    Ang loosened her bite, let out a cold hum, turned around, and closed her eyes, keeping silent.

    Arvin smoothened her long hair with his hand and said, "Work in the Shengfeng Mansion''sb for the next few days. Don''t go to the hospital anymore."

    It was not safe outside. Nita and Adam would definitely do something to fight back since Arvin had already gotten evidences of their crimes.

    Ang sneered, "Is it because Rosa is in Yao Hospital? What? Are you afraid that I will interfere with you and Rosa if I go there?"

    Ang was really asking for it! Arvin instantly pressed her on the bed with an immense amount of strength. Then, he turned her body, facing her down on the bed, clung to her, and warned, "Ang, you do want me to punish you, right?"

    "What? Are you feeling guilty because I''ve spoken the truth? Then, how can you be angry with me?" snapped Ang. She wouldn''t surrender to his threats, and neither would she admit defeat so easily.

    "Ang, today is your birthday, so I don''t want to make you angry. Stop making a fuss." Arvin nibbled on her earlobe and took in her scent. Then, his breath quickened.

    Ang made efforts to struggle out of his grip, but he locked her down even firmly. She yelled, "Let go of me!"

 Chapter 1656 Lulu

    Arvin looked at his stubborn wife and aggressively tore apart the silk nightgown that she had just put on. He then said, in a deplorable tone, "Ang, if you continue to be like this, you''ll pay for it."

    "Arvin, If you dare to touch me tonight, I ''ll ... Oh!" He tugged on to her nightgown and said, "What are you going to do about it? Honey, you know I love you very much. Why are you still mad at me? Be nice, okay?"

    "Stop that. I won''t be fooled by your words anymore. Hmm..." She was pinned facedown on the bed, so Arvin was unable to kiss her. He then forced his hands over her mouth without her consent.

    Ang struggled in pain as Arvin had used excessive force to cover her mouth, "Hmm..." Damn it!

    Whenever Ang behaved in an unruly manner, Arvin intended to subdue her. At first, she clenched her teeth to endure the pain, but she soon gave into his vicious cruelty and pled for mercy.

    It waste at night and they had made the bedroom entrancing.

    In the bedroom next door, Lulu had been staring at the message sent by Scott on her mobile phone for a long time.

    The message read, ''Lulu, did you say happy birthday to Ang for me?''

    She opened and closed the WeChat several times before finally replying with a word, ''Yes.''

    But then she deleted it.

    Lulu thought, ''Now that he has a girlfriend, I''d better stay away from him.''

    Scott, who was in UK, inattentively looked at his clothing designs as his eyes constantly nced at his phone.

    He thought, ''What''s the matter with Lulu? She seemed happy to be with him a few days ago. But nowadays, it seems like she wants to distance herself on purpose.''

    She once went back to J City for Ang''s birthday party without telling him. Later he got it from her Microblog and contacted her.

    Lulu had changed a lot. She had always spent time with him talking about her personal matters, in the past.

    But now, she was acting a little differently. He had checked their message history on his WeChat, and found that, whatever he would say to her, she would just rep

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    Ang had got her marriage license, she couldn''t wait to set up a meeting for him.

    s! He was just in his early twenties. He didn''t want to be as silly as Ang.

    The next morning, Arvin had already left by the time Ang woke up.

    She looked around the empty room and felt distressed at the thought of what had happenedst night.

    In the morning, Lily was in the garden working on the herbs. After breakfast, Ang greeted Lily and then went to the hospital.

    Ang thought about the video Fabian had sent and went to the mailroom for her package. When she arrived, the old man in the mailroom told her, "Ang, Mr. Gu''s assistant had taken yours away."

    Ang often went the mailroom for her parcels. She was close to the old man, so he warmly called her by her name.

    Ang replied, "Okay, I ''ll ask him for it." Arvin had seen the video Fabian made for her.

    Arvin was talking with one of the directors when she came in to his office. After greeting the director, Ang went straight to Arvin''s office for her parcel.

    The parcel was about 160 centimeters high and Arvin had kept it next to his desk, where she found it.

    Ang put the box down and shed it with one of Arvin''s scalpels. Then, she grinned at what she saw inside the box.

    It was the first time for Arvin to see someone open a box with his custom-made scalpel.

 Chapter 1657 We Have to Say Goodbye

    Inside the box, there was a doll with long ck hair and a white hairpin on her head. She was dressed like a princess in a beautiful white dress. What surprised Ang more was that the doll looked exactly like her. They shared an uncanny resemnce.

    That was because Fabian had asked for the doll to be made in ordance with Ang''s look.

    She hugged the doll and realised that it was just as tall as she was.

    Ang didn''t notice that the director who was talking to Arvin just now had already left Arvin''s office. Suddenly someone pulled the doll away from her as she was trying to touch the doll''s eyes.

    She turned around and saw Arvin staring at the doll as if it were his enemy.

    "Give it back to me!" Ang said to Arvin angrily.

    Arvin quickly threw the doll on to the sofa not too far away from them. The doll rolled on the sofa and then finally stopped at the edge. Fortunately, it didn''t fall on the floor.

    Ang wanted to rush to the doll but when she tried to take the first step, Arvin grabbed her violently by the arms and pressed her against the desk. Arvin grabbed Ang''s wrists with one hand, and tried to make a phone call with the other. The phone was soon answered by Malik, "Mr. Gu."

    "Would youe here for a moment?" Arvin kept his eyes on Ang while he was on the phone with Malik.

    She was struggling, angry and unwilling to submit.

    Malik knocked on the door and walked in. As he subtly noticed them, he shifted his eyes immediately, feeling quite awkward. Then he cleared his voice and said, "Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu."

    "Throw away that thing on the sofa away!" Arvin ordered without even turning around.

    Ang was irritated by his words immediately. She red at Arvin and shouted, "Don''t!"

    Malik was about to walk out with the doll when he heard that. He paused immediately, but when he thought of Arvin''s order, he decided to carry on.

    "Throw it out!" Arvin said it again mercilessly.

    "Don''t! That''s my doll and you don''t have right to throw it away!"

    "You are my wife, so what''s yours is also mine. How could

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    the door of the office. She couldn''t let Malik throw away her gift from Fabian.

    Just as she almost reached the exit, Arvin mmed the office door shut. Before she could even say anything, Arvin kissed her lips tightly.

    It was just like the kiss fromst night. His kiss was so aggressive that it hurt her lips.

    As she realized what Arvin was nning doing with her, she cried out, "Arvin, no..."

    "No? Your bodynguage is much more honest than your words." He smirked, which made her blush. He was so experienced in such things. How could she ever resist him?

    "Let go of me." To mask her nervousness, she took her cell phone out of her pocket and called Malik.

    She had hoped that it was not toote.

    Malik answered the call, and Ang was going to talk to him, but what Arvin did at that moment stunned her. She couldn''t help cry out, "Ah..."

    Malik was confused, and asked, "Ang, everything all right? Is there anything I can do for you?"

    "Yes... Yes..." But Ang still hadn''t told Malik what she wanted.

    Finally, Malik realised why she was calling, and he whispered to her, "Don''t worry, I''ve hidden it for you. I didn''t throw it away, but please don''t tell your husband, or I''ll be so screwed."

    As clever as Malik was, he knew how much Arvin had loved Ang, so he also knew whose order he needed to follow when the couple were in an argument.

 Chapter 1658 You Should Have Admitted To Your Trickery Earlier, Miss Si

    Malik had never expected that Arvin could still hear his voice. Later on, Arvin asked him abruptly, "Where have you hidden it?"

    Malik was rmed by Arvin''s voice. He lied to Arvin, "No, Mr. Gu. I hid nothing. I was just joking with Ang."

    Then he burst into dryughter to relieve his embarrassment.

    Arvin was annoyed with the way Malik called Ang, so he pressed Ang against the door violently and forcefully.

    Ang grit her teeth to bear the pain. Then she tried to hang up the phone but Arvin didn''t give her a chance.

    Finally, Malik heard a weird sound from his phone. Realizing what they were doing, he hang up the phone immediately.

    ''Damn it! Why would you let me hear that?'' heined silently.

    They did it for a long time. Ang resisted Arvin at first but was rapt in his love soon.

    When she woke up, Arvin had already left. Seeing the marks that Arvin left on her body, Angined, "Arvin, you''re such a jerk!"

    Nobody was in the office at the time so it was extremely quiet.

    Ang felt exhausted. She opened the door and walked out of the office. Then she saw Malik who had been waiting for her a long time.

    "Ang... No, Mrs. Gu." Arvin had warned Malik not to call her with that name again.

    Ang cast a nce at him and asked, "Where is the doll?"

    Malik reluctantly replied, "It has been taken away by your husband."

    "Where is he now?"

    "He went on a business trip."

    ...

    She suddenly remembered that Arvin had told her that he had to deal with some business in D City and asked her to wait him in their home for a few days.

    She thought it was a dream at first, but now she realised that it was true.

    Outside the hospital, Ang received a call, "Come out, Ang. Let''s have a talk."

    The man''s voice sounded unfamiliar. Ang asked him out of curiosity, "Who are you?"

    "I''m Derrick, " he replied.

    At Starbucks, Ang was having a cake at the table. Derrick was siting at the other side of the table with a cup of coffee. Two bodyguards were standing behind Ang, staring at Derrick attentively.

    Soon thei

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    , "Mr. Derrick, I''m really happy to know that you think of me so highly. I stole the heritage of the Si Family and married the son of the Gu Family. Yes, I''ll admit that I know how to y a trick or two."

    It seemed that Derrick was implying that Sven couldn''t inherit the hospital because he was Chunk''s bastard son.

    Ang felt ridiculed at the thought of Derrick''s idea. How could it be possible for her father to do such a thing as he was such an upright and faithful man? Ang felt pity for her father.

    She picked up her phone and sent a message to Sven, "Brother, someone thinks that I stole your right to inherit the Chengyang Private Hospital. Is there anything more ridiculous than that?" Then she added an emoji of smirk to the message and sent it to Sven.

    Hearing Ang''s words made Derrick happy, "You should have admitted to your trickery earlier, Miss Si." he said.

    "The tricks I have yed are beyond Nita''s imagination. If not, I would have never had the chance to attract Arvin. Don''t you think so?" Ang asked him.

    Derrick nodded his head.

    Ang sneered, "I won the battle between Nita and I, and I became Arvin''s wife. So? Do you have any problems with that?"

    Derrick frowned and looked at Ang with disgust, as she wasughing. Then he said, "I only came here to ask you to release Nita. I am not interested in your conquests or your tales of victory."

 Chapter 1659 Fighting Derrick For Me

    If it were not for the two bodyguards behind her, Ang would have already been taken by Derrick to be taught a lesson.

    Ang held back her smile, stood up from her chair and looked at Derrick coldly, "Watch out for your girlfriend. Don''t let her and her bestie seduce my husband or I''ll make sure to make Nita''s life a living hell."

    Ang had the means to do that. And she wouldn''t hesitate when she had to do it.

    After she finished talking, Ang was about to turn and leave.

    "Hold your steps!" said Derrick. He had good reasons for being there. He was a very busy man and if it weren''t for Nita he wouldn''t even be there talking to Ang

    Ang turned and nced at Derrick with contempt, "Who do you think you are, huh?" If you were not a good friend of Arvin''s, I would not have been willing to see you at all." In that moment she had let her arrogance out.

    Insulted by Ang, Derrick''s face darkened, "Ang, I warn you. If you don''t let Nita go, I will go to the police and tell them the truth that you had your bodyguards rape Nita. Think about it!"

    His words shocked Ang as she looked back at him in bewilderment. Her bodyguards raped Nita?

    Is that even true? What Nita said yesterday was real? Not just nonsense she blurted out randomly?

    Her expressions seemed like culpable to Derrick. "What? Can''t hide it anymore? Now you are afraid?"

    Ever since he took down the scandalous news from the Inte, nobody had mentioned it.

    Ang felt it necessary to interrogate her bodyguards. She told Derrick, "I won''t admit to doing something I didn''t do. About the rape, I don''t know who was behind it. And, about her going missing, I really have no clue. Maybe she ran away with other man. That''s it!"

    Then, Ang stormed out of the cafe.

    Hearing her say that Nita had eloped with another man infuriated Derrick. He had meant to catch Ang, but the two bodyguards stopp

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    g. Ang looked at Nancy with awe after what she had just heard. She really didn''t know about that. When did that happen?

    "Right. Stanley told me. That night in the club, Arvin fought with Derrick because he spoke ill of you, and he almost smashed a wine bottle on Derrick''s head." Nancy retold the story briefly. A man who didn''t allow other people to speak ill of his wife must love his wife very much.

    Ang gasped with her mouth wide open. She remembered that one night Arvin went back with the smell of alcohol all over his body. Was that the night? But, apart from being drunk, he looked just normal.

    Eh! Arvin was good at masking his feelings.

    Arvin would fight his friend just to defend her honour.

    At the moment, Ang started having mixed feelings.

    The next morning, Ang greeted Lucy and went into the VIP ward. A woman was eating fruits on her bed, while her mother sat by her side taking care of her.

    Sansa noticed Ang and asked warily, "Mrs. Gu, what''s the matter?"

    Rosa put the half-eaten banana on the table beside and said, "Ang, you are here."

    Her tone was calm, as if she had been expecting Ang.

    Ang looked at Rosa and noticed that her face was still pale and she seemed to be a lot thinner than her usual self.

 Chapter 1660 By Tomorrow Morning

    Ang went straight to the point and said, "You have already caused me a lot of trouble, so I''ve contacted a hospital in America. You can take the money and go there for therapy. Just don''t evere back."

    Likest time, she took out a gold card from her bag and gave it to Rosa.

    It had fifty million in it.

    She had borrowed it from Sven.

    The hospital in America was also arranged by Sven.

    Rosa looked at the card in her hand and smiled bitterly. She said, "If my disease could be cured in America, Arvin would never have let me live in pain for so many years." Although she had suffered from a heart condition, the disease varied from person to person.

    What did she mean by saying that Arvin would never have let her live in pain for so many years? That was absolutely nonsense, and it made Ang quite ufortable.

    She smiled and yed with the gold card with her white diamond-encrusted finger nails, and then she said, "I think you should take it back."

    Ang was not a person who would pretend to be nice when she was agitated.

    "You may leave now, Ms. Si. I will not leave J City." She turned down the temptation of money decisively.

    Ang smiled and asked lightly, "So, are you still expecting something from my husband?"

    How could Arvin always have so many girls chasing after him? Now, she would have to drive them away one by one.

    "Are you afraid of something, Ms. Si?" said Rosa with a sigh.

    "What? Do you think I''m threatened by you?" replied Ang. For the sake of her future with Arvin, she would have to drive Rosa away at any cost.

    "Yes. Now that you are confident about the fact that you are the one Arvin loves, why do you still need to send me away?" Rosa looked at Ang kindly.

    Ang smiled coldly and said, "I don''t like it when you are here!"

    "You!" Rosa felt quite angry when she heard that.

    Noticing that her daughter''s face was getting paler, Sansa tried tofort her. She stared at Ang and said, "Ms. Si, my daughter is not feeling well. You''d better watch what you are saying!"

    Ang asked, "So, Mrs. Yin, do you think that your daughter can impose herself on another person''s husband just because she is sick?"

    Sansa did not have anything to say back.

    Ang realized that

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    her go, she strode to the living room outside and tried to call the reception desk, " Don''t say hello to me. I''m mad right now! I have aint to make! What the hell is wrong with your hotel? You can''t just let anyone walk into people''s rooms! What about my privacy? Just wait and see. You''ll be hearing from mywyer soon", shouted Ang. Du...du...du. Before the person on the other side of the call could hear Ang''sst word, Arvin cut the line. Ang red at the man standing in front of her.

    There was a loud sound when she threw the phone back. Ang turned around and walked directly into the bedroom.

    Before she could take a few more steps ahead, Arvin lifted her up in the air. "Let go of me!" she said.

    Arvin didn''t respond. He threw her on the big bed and pressed his body against hers. He used his right hand to hold her hands over her head and then said, "I think that you need to be taken care of.

    Anyone? Ang, who am I? Huh?"

    "I don''t know!" Ang turned her face to the other side and tried not to look directly into his eyes.

    Seeing that she was resisting his love, Arvin almost lost his temper, but he held it back because he really missed her so much. He lowered down his head and kissed her red lips.

    "Babe, I''ve missed you..." He had really missed her very much.

    She didn''t even talk to him when he was away on his trip, which made him extremely unhappy. So he concluded his business as soon as he could and went back to J City earlier than nned.

 Chapter 1661 Arvin will Sleep under the Pedestrian Bridge

    Arvin wanted to hear her say that she missed him too.

    Ang was still angry, so instead of saying something sweet, she said something to irritate him, "No, I didn''t miss you. Not at all!"

    But she had dreamed about him, dreamed about his handsome face, his hugs and his kisses...

    "No?" Arvin asked as he slowly moved his hands down her body, then he yfully moved his fingers on her body, which made Ang instantly close her eyes, bite her lower lip, and blush.

    ''Damn! This wicked man! Shameless man!''

    "Arvin... Let go of me... Otherwise I''ll..." Ang stammered.

    "Otherwise what? Tell me." Arvin kissed her long hair. His hot breath fell onto her ears, stirring her feeling.

    The familiar feeling of his voice and body gradually relieved Ang''s uneasiness in the past few days and gave her a sense of safety.

    She couldn''t help but stretch out her arms to wrap them around his neck. She rested her cheek close to his ear, and said in a trembling voice, "I hate you..." She couldn''t utter one more word as she began to sob.

    Arvin held her waist and pulled her into his arms.

    They held on to each other firmly in silence. How much they wished they could melt into each other''s body.

    "My dear, " said Arvin tenderly. Ang was forever his beloved woman. He caressingly kissed the tears on her cheeks as he gently smoothened her long hair.

    Angpletely fell for his sweetness. She couldn''t escape from his love anymore.

    She just let him kiss her lips, her body and then they affectionately made love.

    The distance had made their longing for each other grow more passionate than that of their first wedding night. They released their passions from the bed, to the living room, the balcony, the sofa, and then finally in the bathroom. After almost a whole night''s passionate love, they fell asleep, clinging tightly onto each other.

    Ang didn''t wake up until the afternoon. Arvin had already left.

    She sat up from the bed but suddenly felt her belly ache.

    ''What''s the matter with me? Is my perioding?

    When did my periode thest time?'' wondered Ang. She was so careless that she even forgot when she had herst period.

    Ang went to the toilet and found a trail of blood.

    Concerned and upset, she sighed, and sat on the toilet seat in aw

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    in this hotel?" Ang foolishly asked him.

    Arvin burst out inughter and said, "Three of your four bodyguards are my men." So he would always know where she had gone to.

    He also had known that she had met and talked with Derrick.

    "Oh, you''re right!" said Ang.

    "If you get angry with me next time, please just go to either the Oujing apartment or the Shengfeng Mansion, but don''t stay outside. Okay?" said Arvin.

    "But what if I don''t want to see you again next time?"

    Arvin held her cheeks with his palm and warned, "I won''t allow you to have such a thought again!"

    "I am just asking!" Ang''s voice was changing as her mouth was being pinched, and her lips twisted into a round circle by Arvin.

    "Okay! If you really don''t want to see me next time, I will go and sleep under the pedestrian bridge!" said Arvin.

    ''Arvin will sleep under the pedestrian bridge?'' Ang pictured the odd scenario in her mind. It was so unimaginable.

    She had to concede, "Forget it. I will try to kill the thoughts of not wanting to see you."

    "That''s my girl, " said Arvin.

    At night in the bed, when Arvin started to desire Ang, she stopped him and said, "No... My period hase."

    All of a sudden, Arvin''s face changed. Ang saw the disappointed look on his face.

    She felt sorry for making him upset. She wrapped her arms around him and said, "When my period is over, I''ll go have an examination in the hospital to see if I have any problems with my body, and see whether I am able to get pregnant or not..."

 Chapter 1662 Donâ€™t Mess with Angela Anymore.

    After hearing what Ang had said, Arvin chuckled and said, "Honey, don''t worry about it. You are healthy and I am sure we will be able to have children of our own. Just let things take their natural course." He kissed her forehead tofort her.

    Having spent so many days with Ang, Arvin knew very well that she was in wonderful condition.

    To say the least, it was okay by him even if she really couldn''t get pregnant. He was not the only child of Gu family, and his brothers would keep their bloodline going.

    Also, being a DINK couple would not be such a bad thing.

    The fact was that if they had a kid, it would be the icing on a cake that was already perfect the way it was.

    He held her for a while before standing up. Then, he called room service, "Get me a cup of ginger and brown sugar soup."

    Ang heard Arvin on the phone. When he came back, she said in his arms, "Don''t bother. I doesn''t hurt anymore." It hurt a little at first, but she was fine after getting some sleep.

    "It will be good for you to have some hot water. "

    ... ''Okay!''

    Back at the Shengfeng Mansion, Ang went to the bedroom next to theirs for a thinner nket. There she saw the doll Fabian had sent her. Arvin had hid it in the cloakroom.

    She covered her mouth, held the doll out, and went out to show it to Arvin, "Hey, does it look like me?"

    Arvin grew sulky. Before he got the chance to throw the doll away, Ang took it back to the bedroom.

    In order to make her happy, Arvin allowed her to keep the birthday gift Fabian had given her. He loved her very much.

    Ang thought, ''Am I the petty one?''

    After all, Rosa had a heart condition and Ang knew that she wouldn''t survive for very long. Besides, Rosa was Arvin''s ex-fiancee. ''Would it be better if I could make Rosa live happily for the rest of her life?'' Ang wondered.

    Ang walked into Arvin''s study with a thin nket. Then, she said, "

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    has nothing to do with Ang. I am a married man now, so I can''t be expected to be there for you anymore." In the past, Rosa could have had Arvin anytime she wanted. No matter what or when it was.

    As long as he showed up, he could solve all her problems.

    In order to spare her feelings, Arvin tried his best to make his words sound euphemistic. After that, he took a ring out of his pocket. The diamond ring refracted light in the sun, which was stinging Rosa''s eyes.

    Ang chose and sent the ring to Arvin in person. Because he was a doctor, he couldn''t wear it all the time. But he had been carrying it with him all the time.

    Rosa didn''t say anything more, but thought, ''That ring symbolizing their marriage would look nice on Arvin.''

    Several years ago, they also went to choose their wedding rings together. She picked up a ring and asked Arvin to try it on. His hands were so beautiful that it looked much nicer on his hand than on any other model.

    But Arvin hadn''t epted that ring. Using his job as an excuse, he rejected the ring Rosa selected for him.

    But now, he didn''t refuse this ring, because it was given by Ang.

    A ring made her realise the clear difference between Ang and her.

    In Arvin''s heart, Ang was far more important than her.

 Chapter 1663 Deep Regret

    In the past seven years, she always reminded herself that she would never be good enough to marry Arvin, but she couldn''t help being attracted to his charm when she had met him once again. She was crazy about him.

    Her tears fell on the bed and the sadness had rendered her speechless.

    Arvin wasn''t touched by her tears. "Have some rest. I''ll leave now, " he said indifferently.

    "Arvin..."

    Rosa called out to persuade him to stay as he was ready to leave.

    Realising that her tears didn''t work, she wiped the tears on her face. "My disease... has always been treated by you. If you are to be reced by some other doctor, I''ll feel ufortable and unfamiliar. So could you please go on treating me?" she asked.

    Arvin didn''t turn back but she could feel that he was reconsidering. Then she went on, "I disappeared for such a long time... because of Nita! They forced me to do so!"

    Arvin turned back and looked at her, "You already have a baby with Adam." He said in an affirmative tone.

    Rosa was shocked. She didn''t think that Arvin knew about it. She tried to find some excuses for herself. Then she uttered nervously, "I... He... I..." She burst into tears once again and shouted desperately, "It has never been my will to give birth to his child!"

    Her emotions got out of control and she began to gasp. Arvin felt sorry for her so he walked back towards her bed to calm her down. "You need to keep calm. I''ll still pay attention to your disease." he consoled her.

    Rosa looked at him with surprise and nodded her head, "Thank you, Arvin, " she said appreciatively.

    "Where is the child now?" Arvin asked her.

    "I don''t know..." Rosa couldn''t help crying, "They hid my child and threatened me. Arvin, I spent every day in terror for seven years. They kept me confined in a basement." Rosa

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    t him eagerly, "I won''tpete with Ang but I hope that you won''t stay away from me. I''m afraid that I''ll have no chance to see you when I die."

    What Rosa said was the truth. Arvin clearly knew that she could die at any time due to her illness.

    Both of them fell into silence. Later on, Arvin nodded, "Ang..." He was about to say something but was interrupted by Sansa''s voice outside the door.

    "Ang! What are you doing here? What do you want to do to my daughter?" Sansa asked in a loud voice.

    Rosa let go of Arvin''s arm immediately. Arvin realised that Ang had seen everything and began to worry about whether she would feel sad.

    Standing by the door with hands folded in her pockets, Ang was watching Arvin and Rosa in the ward.

    After looking into Ang''s eyes, Arvin calmed down quickly. He said to Rosa, "I''ll help you check out of the hospital. You can go home and have some rest now."

    "Okay, but Ang... Arvin and I... There is nothing between the two of us... I just..." Rosa was afraid of Ang but she finally gathered the courage and told her, "I promise that I won''t try to pursue Arvin any more. Don''t send me to abroad, please. I don''t want to leave J City."

 Chapter 1664 To Cheer Her Up

    Ang curled her lips into a sneer when she heard her words. She slowly walked into the ward and said, "Rosa Yin, if Arvin tells you that he still loves you and that you still have a ce in his heart, I''ll... I''ll walk away. What do you think?"

    Ang now understood she was very ruthless regarding love. She couldn''t allow any other person to get involved in their rtionship.

    It seemed like Rosa wouldn''t give up on Arvin. Ang wondered if she should be the better person and walk out from theirplicated rtionship, so that she could stop a dying person from being abused by other people.

    But, Ang was just amused at the thought of it. She was not such a great and generous person. If she were that great, she wouldn''t have been so jealous.

    The next moment, Arvin gripped her arms. Ang lowered her eyelids and with a smile, looked at his fingers on her arm. They were such beautiful fingers. It was a pity for Arvin to have to take a scalpel in his hand, because he could have been a hand model.

    "That''s impossible... Ang, Arvin doesn''t..." Rosa stammered as she managed to put on a smile. She wasn''t sure if she still had a position in Arvin''s heart, but she was sure that she was far less important than Ang to him.

    So she''d better answer it herself rather than let Arvin speak out the truth.

    "No?" Ang raised her head and looked at her husband. Ang could see the fury in his eyes. But she didn''t understand his anger.

    She remembered that Arvin hadn''t got angry with her in a long time. She wondered if he was getting angry with her this time for Rosa''s sake.

    "Honey, what do you think? Why aren''t you saying anything? If you don''t have anything to say, I shall take my leave!" said Ang. She put on a sweet smile.

    In the end, Arvin sighed and dragged her into his arms. He held her shoulders and replied, "Ang, you naughty girl. Why are you acting like this again? Don''t you know who I really love?"

    Ang shook her head and said, "No, I don''t know!"

    Arvin didn''t mind her attitude. He understood what was in Ang''s mind, so in order to reassure her, he moved his hands to her waist and kissed her long hair, and said to Rosa, "Rosa. Ang and I love each other very much. I love her whole-heartedly, and I don''t have a ce for any other women in my heart." He then looked at Ang and asked

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    nder him. The aura in the car instantly changed.

    When she felt his hands touch her body, Ang put on a sweet smile and gave in, "Hey, sir. Please rx and say what you want!"

    Ang was afraid that he might want to have sex with her here. Someone had curiously watched them get into the car.

    If the car were to wobble, the person would understand what was going on then.

    Arvin gently kissed her nose and said slowly, "I was told that you said you would walk away..." He stressed the words ''walk away'' in a threatening voice.

    So... That''s why he was furious.

    But, Ang wondered why he said that he was told about it. Didn''t he hear it with his own ears? He was there in Rosa''s ward at that moment.

    With Rosa on her mind again, Ang gripped his hands, stared at his eyes and asked obstinately, "Did I say anything wrong?"

    "Did you say anything wrong?" Arvin coldly repeated her question as he tucked a few strands of her hair behind her ear.

    Suddenly, Arvin gripped and controlled her hands over her head, while he kissed her lips to stop her from screaming.

    "No... don''t..." She found it hard to breathe and refused. It seemed that her period had ended but she still didn''t want to do it in the car.

    Arvin''s eyes were glimmering with passion now. He started to gasp for air.

    He suddenly realized that he had been so stupid to torment himself. He was aware that her period hade, but he had flirted with her there.

    "Arvin, listen to me, please? Let''s not do this here." Ang managed toe back to her senses andposed herself.

 Chapter 1665 I Believed Arvin Cared About You

    "Talk." Arvin gave Ang a chance to speak.

    "You let me go first!" said Ang. She would not be fooled by Arvin. What if he still wanted to get on her?

    Arvin sat straight, had Ang sit on hisp despite her objection, and moved his head toward her chest.

    Ang couldn''t help but hold his cheeks with her two hands and say, "I''ll talk. But if you don''t listen to me carefully, I won''t say a word."

    Arviny back on the seat, held his arms around her waist, brought her closer to his chest, and said, "Think carefully before you speak."

    He had a clue about what she was about to say, so he warned her. He would definitely bring her to a new heaven if she didn''t choose her words wisely.

    Think carefully... Ang was so frustrated that she almost bit her fingers. Finally, she went on to say it, "I am jealous. I don''t like seeing you with Rosa. If you still love her or can''t let her go, I will leave and give you space..."

    While speaking, she discreetly looked at the silent Arvin.

    Arvin just caressed her waist, said nothing, and wore no expression on his face, which made Ang feel nervous.

    "I... Forget it. That is all I wanted to say. If you still love her, I''ll leave! Done!" After she finished speaking, Ang summoned up her courage and looked at his eyes.

    Arvin casually said, "Done? Anything else?"

    "No. That''s all, " replied Ang. The lighter his tone seemed, the faster her heart beat.

    Arvin nodded his head, pulled Ang down from hisp regardless of her screaming, and then had her kneel in front of him. He lowered his head with ascivious look in his eyes and held her chin with his thumb and index finger, then said, "I don''t like hearing these words from your mouth. Let''s see what else we can do with your little mouth, something that can please me..."

    ''She''ll leave?'' Arvin

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    an bear to see you thirsty. "

    When Ang was about to get mad, Arvin ced a cup of milk tea on the table, stuck a straw into it, and pushed it toward Ang in one swift move.

    It was from the milk tea shop that Ang frequented. She had wanted to get one on the way, but she gave up since the shop was a bit far from the mall.

    "Nancy, does Arvin really treat me well?" asked Ang. ''Well enough that other people could see what he did for me.'' That was the part Ang didn''t say out loud.

    Ang''s voice seemed less angry and more mindful.

    Nancy smiled, "You fool, people around you see more than you do. Arvin is good for you." Ang was ignorant most of the time, not paying attention to subtle things. If Arvin didn''t show his care in an obvious manner, then Ang would not sense it...

    Most importantly, ording to Stanley, Arvin was preparing for a grand wedding ceremony. He even bought an ind on the sea between J City and C Country.

    But it was a secret. Arvin wanted to give Ang a big surprise.

    Ang barely epted Nancy''s defense for Arvin. She opened her mouth, ready to drink the milk tea.

    The moment her lips touched the straw, Arvin took the milk tea away from Ang...

 Chapter 1666 Punctual Arvin

    Ang was focused on talking with Nancy on the phone, so she didn''t notice that Arvin was teasing her.

    Arvin did it again, but she just took a nce at him and still ignored it.

    Arvin probably found it amusing to tease her, so he did it a third time. But Ang was finally realized what he was doing, so she rolled her eyes at him.

    Arvin stoppedughing, kept a straight face, and put the milk tea with a straw beside her lips. Then, she took a sip and told Nancy, "Nancy, I have to hang up now. I''ll go to your ce and sleep with you tonight, so wait for me at home-" She didn''t even get to finish the sentence when the phone was taken away by Arvin. "Come on, Arvin. Give it back to me." Arvin didn''t hang up the phone but talked to Nancy, "Hey... Ang was just joking. She''s not going to your ce tonight, and she won''t be sleeping at your ce again. If she ever says that again, just call me, and I''ll take her away. Thanks." Then, he hung up.

    Ang and Nancy were both shocked.

    When Ang recovered and got her phone back, it was already toote. He had already hung up.

    "Arvin! How dare you take my phone away? You bad guy!" She yelled.

    Arvin stretched himself to her and said, "Come closer. I have something to tell you." Ang was puzzled, So she leaned forward.

    Arvin suddenly held her head with one hand and kissed her on the lips.

    What a rude man! How could he just kiss her in public? The two were just making out.

    Arvin tightened his grip, so Ang couldn''t escape, no matter how hard she tried.

    After a while, people around them began to gossip. Then, he slowly released her. Ang was out of breath. Then, he asked, "Am I a bad guy, Ang?" She opened her eyes wide

    And nodded hard, so Arvin kissed her again.

    But Ang saw iting. She

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    e looked so serious.

    Ang couldn''t help butugh out.

    Then, they began to walk around to mall. Arvin seldom went out for shopping, so Ang bought a lot of things for him, such as suits, shoes, ties, wallets, and brooches...

    By the end of that day, Arvin and his four bodyguards couldn''t carry any more of the shopping bags.

    The Luo Group

    A shareholders meeting was being held at the office on the eighteenth floor. They were mostly talking about how the share prices were falling.

    An elder shareholder slowly talked to the man sitting on the head of the table and said, "Mr. Luo, don''t you know that you''re the reason why the stock prices are falling?"

    Somebody agreed with him and said, "That''s right, Mr. Luo. Your personal affairs with Miss Zhen have brought negative impacts on the group. We hope you can deal with it soon." "We are all bothered by it. We can''t sleep well, and we can''t eat well, too."

    Another one added. The others agreed, And some nodded, all of them saying yes.

    Mr. Luo sat there quietly with one hand on his forehead, listening to them speaking.

    After a long while, the office went quiet. Derrick Luo simply told them, "I''m going to marry Nita."

 Chapter 1667 Five Million

    As soon as Derrick Luo returned to his office, his assistant handed him a cellphone and said, "Mr. Luo, Miss Zhen called you when you were in the meeting earlier. "

    ''Nita called me?'' Derrick was happy about it, so he took the phone and said, "Okay, I see. Please go out now." He was too anxious to wait a minute longer, so he immediately called Nita back, even before his assistant went out of the office.

    Nita was waiting for Derrick''s call, so as soon as the call was connected, she answered, "Derrick. "

    "Nita, where are you now? I have been looking for you for days! Where did you go? "

    Nita sneered. She had already known about his affair with another woman. She managed topose herself, put on an aggrieved look, and said, "I have no idea what''s wrong with Arvin. He asked the police to arrest me, so I had to hide here and there because I can''t go home. "

    "Where are you? I am going to you right now!" Derrick stood up from his seat, ready to head to her.

    "No, Derrick. I want to lie low for a while until things simmer down. I''ll see you then. Okay?" said Nita.

    "Fine." Upset, Derrick sat back on his seat.

    "But... Derrick, I''m going through a difficult situation... Could you..." He heard Nita''s stammering voice from the other side of the line.

    Derrick meditated. He supposed that Nita might be short of money as she was deprived of any chance to work, so her savings might have already been used up. He asked straightaway, "How much money do you need? I''ll transfer it to you soon."

    "Five million."

    Derrick was shocked by the amount of money Nita wanted. Hispany was at a deficit because of the negative news recently. Even if hispany wasn''t in a state of losing money, Derrick still couldn''t take out so much money in a short time because some of his savings was under his mother''s control, and some was invested in financial products.

    But he still promised her, "Okay, I''ll try to transfer it to you by tomorrow."

    "Thank you, Derrick. I''ve always known you are the man who treats me best in this world. Derrick, please wait for me. When I am safe, I will surely go to see you!" With five million, Nita would now be able to have someone kill Ang!

    Derrick felt a w

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    family members. The Zhen family members were happier than those of the Luo family, of which all members were sulking silently.

    When the priest of the church asked them to exchange their wedding rings, the door was suddenly pushed open. All of the people looked toward the door. A woman who used to put on heavy makeup was now pale without any. She shouted excitedly, "Derrick Luo, you can''t marry her. I''m pregnant. I have your baby!"

    ...

    When he saw the woman, Derrick became nervous. He knew who this woman was.

    He was drunk that night, and this woman came to lure him... Derrick soon came back to his senses and looked at Nita. He saw the shocked look in Nita''s eyes.

    Nita realized that Derrick was looking at her, so she moved her eyes at him, with disbelief.

    "Nita, please listen to my exnation..."

    Nita shook her head and pointed at the woman who was slowly walking toward them. Wearing a distressed look, she confronted him, "She''s pregnant. How are you going to exin yourself? Is it really your baby?"

    "Derrick, I swear it''s your baby. On that night, you told me that you would be responsible for me if I have your baby!" The woman named Yvette seemed aggrieved, and she started to pick up her pace.

    Derrick''s father came back to his senses from great shock and shouted, "What a mess!"

    Yvette was frightened by his father''s sudden loud voice and was stopped in her steps. Bewildered, she didn''t know if she should continue moving forward.

 Chapter 1668 You Could be the Other Woman

    As she touched her t lower abdomen, Yvette walked towards Derrick with confidence, "Derrick, I''m having your baby. Here is the B ultrasound result."

    Derrick went through every single word on the paper carefully.

    At the end of the paper, it read: 4 weeks'' pregnant, single fetus.

    Nita clenched her fists tightly. When she was in love with Arvin, she had to deal with other women who were after him. Even now when she was going to marry Derrick, there was also another woman involved.

    Why was everything so unfair to her? Why did she have to suffer all this?

    It wasn''t just Nita. Finn also fell apart. Not only did she have to witness her daughter give up Arvin and marry Derrick, now another woman hade out of nowhere to wreck her happiness again.

    She jumped up and rushed over to Yvette before anyone else responded. A tight p was delivered on Yvette''s cheek.

    Yvette tumbled and almost fell down on the ground.

    She felt a burst of searing pain on her cheek. When she touched it, it had already been swollen. "Ah!" Yvette screamed, pulled Finn''s hair, and cried hysterically, "You old bitch, why did you hit me?"

    "You bitch, why are you here, right on the day of my daughter''s wedding? What are you up to? Huh?" The two women wrested each other despite their status and dignity.

    The others came in haste to separate them. James felt ashamed of his daughter''s situation and his wife''s actions, and sighed heavily, "Finn!"

    Upon hearing James'' voice, it suddenly struck Finn that it was their daughter''s wedding.

    She let go of Yvette''s hair, tidied up her own clothes, and told her coldheartedly, "My daughter is also pregnant with Derrick''s baby. If you really want to be with my son-inw, you can only be his mistress."

    ''Isn''t it normal for a sessful man to have more than one woman in his life?'' Finn was open-minded about it.

    What Finn had said surprised everyone there. It was very unexpected to see a mother-inw allow her son-inw to be with other wome

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    minutester, many reporters suddenly swarmed into the church. Yvette deliberately fell to the ground and started crying when she saw them, "Ouch, it hurts, Derrick... Help me..."

    Hearing her cry, the reporters came over to shoot Yvette and Derrick. Some of them asked Yvette, "Ma''am, may I please have your name? Why are you here at Mr. Luo''s wedding?"

    "Are you all right? My god..." A female reporter screamed suddenly. This startled Derrick who intended to ignore the tumultuous performance that was going on.

    He saw Yvette bleeding from under her body, and soon the blood was all over the floor.

    The church was in utter chaos. Derrick held up the woman in pain and rushed out of the church, "I''ll send you to the hospital!"

    Derrick couldn''t turn a blind eye to this. After all, there were two lives at stake here.

    Before Nita could even stop him, Derrick had already rushed out of the church with Yvette, leaving her alone with the reporters.

    Nita was furious that Yvette spoiled her wedding. Right then, another group of people burst into the church. It was the police.

    She got rmed by this and she instantly threw away her bouquet to rush out of the side door.

    Three policemen went after her immediately, "Nita, we order you to stop right now!"

    Nita was out of sight, and so were the three policemen.

 Chapter 1669 Do You Know that You Have A Silver Tongue for Sweet Words

    Derrick''s father couldn''t absorb the ongoing chaos any longer and fainted, causing everyone in the church to panic even more.

    After Derrick had sent Yvette to the hospital, he received the news that the Luo Group''s stock price was going down as thepany''s reputation was plummeting due to his scandal. Thepany had lost a great deal of money, and so the board of directors had approved the decision of relieving Derrick of his position as the CEO.

    Yvette''s surgery was over and her bed was taken out of the operation room. The doctor told Derrick with a grave look on his face, "The baby did not make it. Please see to it that she gets proper rest when she goes back home. You''ll still be able to try and have a child again."

    Yvette was then sent to her ward.

    Before Derrick could say something tofort Yvette, he received a call from thepany staff, telling him that thepany''s condition was getting worse. Derrick was now in aplete shock.

    What was happening to him? Why was everything around him falling apart?

    Nothing in his life was going right. That included his career and his love life.

    He had to step back and analyse the whole picture again. He had to figure out the reason why and how he had made his life such a mess.

    Derrick suddenly thought of Arvin when he walked out of the hospital.

    A series of questions came rushing into his mind. How did Yvette show up in the church? How did she know that he was getting married then?

    The reporters also showed up soon after Yvette. It had to be more than just mere coincidence and good timing for them to have witnessed Yvette''s idental miscarriage.

    Someone hiding behind the scenes must have paid Yvette and the reporters to put on this show.

    He wondered why anyone would do such a thing. Did he do all of that just to stop him from marrying Nita?

    After his analysis, Derrick was certain that only one man had the power to do all those things easily.

    Initially, Derrick was furious as he had begun to understand the situation, but this time, heposed himself first and called Nita. On the phone he said, "Nita, mypany''s board demands that I resign from my position as the CEO. I might lose my ie from now on, and moreover, I might be in debt... But I still want you to marry me. Would you like to work together with me to strive for our happiness in the future?"

    As expected, the woman on the other side of the line fell silent. Derrick''s heart sank deeper with each minute of her silence.

    In the end, Ni

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    cal liquid into the test tube. When he had filled the tube with the urate amount, he answered her, "I am not sure if I was saying something sweet, but... I am sure you are the one who knows best whether my tongue is any good or not!"

    Ang felt like her brain was going to explode. ''What a shameless man!'' Ang''s face flushed bright red. She pouted her lips, looked at Arvin and said, "Can''t you have an ordinary conversation with me? You shameless man."

    Arvin always enjoyed ying on words to flirt with her.

    "No, I can''t even have a conversation with you whenever we are together, because there are so much more I want to do. Like this..." said Arvin. He pulled Ang into his arms. Like what they did under the seast time, Arvin kissed her through the mask.

    "No, there is a security camera!" Ang assumed there was a security camera in thisb too, as she knew there was one in theb in the Shengfeng Mansion.

    Arvin tittered, "Do you want to try something more exciting here? What do you think?"

    "No, no. I shouldn''t interrupt your work. Please carry on with your research!" Ang felt guilty for distracting Arvin from his work bying into theb.

    "Okay, you can stay here and assist me then" said Arvin. He stopped flirting with her as he indeed had an important test to work on.

    Arvin gathered his focus and continued working on his research.

    It was a known saying that, a man who concentrated himself on his work always looked the most handsome.

    Ang passed each item to Arvin, as per his instructions. It was very quiet in theb. Ang couldn''t help but look at Arvin''s handsome face, with her eyes glimmering with affection.

 Chapter 1670 Do You Want to Be Fair

    Ang thought, ''How lucky I am to have Arvin all to myself because everyone knows that he is an umonly handsome and excellent man.''

    When she had met Arvin in C country for the first time, she asked the woman who had offended Jane to snare him. Fortunately for Ang, that woman didn''t take any action.

    If that woman had seeded, Ang would have surely regretted it.

    Arvin looked up and saw Ang sitting on a chair, staring at him with her chin rested on her palms.

    "Ang, " he said in a hoarse voice.

    "Yes?" Ang responded inattentively.

    With love in his eyes, Arvin curled his lips and told her, "If you keep on staring me like that, I wouldn''t mind having sex with you right here."

    "Stop it!" Ang jumped from her chair and ran to cover Arvin''s mouth.

    Arvin found her very cute and chuckled.

    "You... you... you go on ahead, and I... I will wait for you outside." After letting go of her hand, Ang walked out with her head down. It was really inappropriate for her to stay here because she had sensed the desire in Arvin''s eyes.

    "Stay!" He took her hand.

    Ang turned back to look at him.

    "Help me with this form." Arvin took off his gloves and handed the form to Ang.

    "Me?" Ang pointed at her nose in surprise.

    As far as she knew, the form was very critical and important. She couldn''t believe that he just handed it to her. ''Does this mean he definitely trusts me?'' Ang thought.

    "Yes, I need your help. Go ahead." Of course he had confidence in his wife''s ability.

    "Hey. Aren''t you afraid that I may write down the form and sell it to my father?" Ang replied jokingly as she looked at the form.

    Arvin lifted her chin and said, "I have sold myself to you. How could I care about a form? You can take it if you want. Once it is sessfully developed, I will be d to put your name first."

    Look, that was just the way men were. They could blurt out sweet words without even thinking. Meanwhile, most wom

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    litely, "Miss Li, it is very nice to meet you."

    "Mr. Gu, howe you''re alone? Where is Mrs. Gu?" Everyone in J City knew that Arvin had married Ang, the daughter of the Si family.

    Arvin replied, "She is busy at the moment." However, when they referred to Ang, Silvia sensed the love in Arvin''s eyes.

    Silvia had intended to talk to Arvin a little more, but after sensing his disinterest, she made up an excuse to leave.

    After Silvia had left, Arvin looked at his watch. Then, he said to himself, ''I will leave in five minutes.''

    Ang didn''t like such asions and neither did Arvin.

    Even if he had business with someone, he would prefer not to talk here.

    Arvin ced his ss on a table. At that moment, a woman fell into his arms, "Ah! I''m sorry, Mr. Gu, I sprained my ankle."

    Arvin got annoyed at the woman''s rebarbative behaviour and her coquettish voice appalled him.

    The woman was shivering at Arvin''s coldness. She felt it was dangerous to even step close to Arvin.

    But she had found herself between a rock and hard ce.

    Then, she put her arms around Arvin''s neck, which immediately drew the jealousy of the other youngdies there. Sensing the people''s jealousy, the woman becamecent and tried harder to seduce Arvin with a softer tone, "Mr. Gu, you see, I sprained my ankle."

 Chapter 1671 It was Kent Who Took Action

    The women present there stopped gazing in admiration and began to talk about what was happening in front of them. "How dare this woman approach Mr. Gu like that? Does she not know that Mr. Gu is already married? His wife is the only daughter of the Si family, " one of them said.

    "Yes, this woman is definitely courting death. She is so ignorant. Does she think that Mr. Gu would fancy her? Everyone in J City knows about Mr. and Mrs. Gu''s recent marriage and their passionate love for each other. Could it be possible that Mr. Gu would be unfaithful to his wife now? That''s absolutely impossible!" another woman said.

    "Nothing is impossible for a man. You''ll see. That woman is actually quite pretty!"

    "Yeah, she''s quite pretty. But don''t you remember that Mrs. Gu is much more beautiful than that woman? I attended Mrs. Gu''s birthday partyst time and had witnessed her beauty with my own eyes!"

    ...

    Arvin suddenly smiled at the woman who was holding to his suit. Although his smile was coldhearted, it was still very attractive to the women there. It made their hearts beat faster and faster. "What''s wrong? Would you like for me to heal you?" asked Arvin.

    "Yes, yes! Mr. Gu, how about we go upstairs and..." The woman chuckled. She boldly lifted her right hand to touch Arvin''s face.

    But just before she could even reach him, her hand was suddenly seized by another man, and she was taken away to one side.

    It was Kent who took action.

    The woman screamed as she hit the corner of a table. It was so painful that she was unable to utter a single word.

    Arvin looked at his own suit with disdain in his eyes. He took off his Western suit straight away and threw it in front of the woman, and said, "Since you have no shame, I''ll help you be the bitch you so badly wished to be!"

    Soon enough, two bodyguards came over to the woman.

    The woman suddenly had a bad feeling. She trembled with fear and screamed, "No, no! I was wrong! Please don''t!"

    Later, there were rumours going around that the woman was sent to a Red-light District in J City where she would have to stay until she was old.

    Arvin''s ruthlessness frightened a lot of people and no woman dared to get close to Arvin anymore.

    After the incident, Arvin bade his farewell and left.

    In the car, when Arvin remembered that the woman had touched his clothes, he felt quite disgusted. He asked Kent to drive the car at full speed

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ng a woman in his bedroom.

    But no, Aron also had juste back home from outside. So to be more precise, he had juste back from a woman''s bed.

    Aron was still unaware that his younger brother had already guessed what he had done earlier tonight, but he raised his brows and teased, "Nothing serious? But I can tell Ang is mad at you." Ang had always shown her emotions on her face. Right now, her cheeks were swollen with anger.

    Ang said to Aron, "Brother, look at your younger brother. He just had an affair with another woman outside while he has a wife at home!"

    As soon as she had said that, Ang sheered away from Arvin and ran downstairs.

    ''Arvin had an affair?'' wondered Aron. His shocked eyes met with Arvin''s cold eyes. Aron didn''t believe that his younger brother was having an affair with another woman. But then, he noticed a red mark on Arvin''s white shirt.

    ''Is that a woman''s lipstick mark?'' thought Aron.

    Arvin did not want to risk causing an ident, so he decided not to run after Ang when she ran downstairs. He followed her slowly, and when she had climbed down to the floor, he picked up his pace, caught her and carried her in his arms.

    "Arvin, you jerk. Let go of me!" Ang did not dare to scream out loud so she kept her voice low and pped Arvin as he carried her.

    Soon enough, when Aron was about to close the bedroom door, he saw Arvine back upstairs with Ang in his arms. He opened his mouth and teased, "You young people must be really energetic!"

    "You''re not bad, too!" Arvin snapped at him as he carried Ang back to their bedroom.

 Chapter 1672 My Husband Had an Affair with Another Woman

    Aron was thinking about what Arvin had said to him. ''I am not bad, too? What does he suppose to mean? Did he refer to that woman my mother introduced me to?

    That two-faced woman?'' He thought about it deeply, and decided that the two-faced woman indeed needed him to punish her more.

    In the bedroom

    Arvin pressed Ang against the corner wall of the bathroom, preventing her from escaping.

    He made her watch him take off his shirt and throw it into the garbage can. He said, "Honey, I''ll be more careful next time. Please don''t get angry with me, okay?"

    Ang was indulging herself in Arvin''s sexy body as he took his shirt off, but when she heard his words, she came back to her senses and asked, "Be careful of what? Do you mean that you will be more careful to remember to change your clothes after you have been with another woman?"

    ''Another woman?'' Arvin really had no interest in keeping this up. He promised, "From now on, I won''t touch any other woman but my wife. Only with the exception of when I need to perform a surgery."

    It would be impossible for him not to touch the female patients if they were in need of a surgery.

    "Huh! Except for surgeries? What if a woman pretends to get sick, in order to approach you? What would you do then?"

    Arvin said, "I''ll only handle the severe cases from now on."

    He was so busy at work that he was now only able to ept those patients with severe illnesses or the patients with special cases.

    Ang rolled her eyeballs and came up with an idea. She suddenly pushed him away and said, "Okay, I''ll see how you behave."

    Then, she left the bathroom.

    Arvin was confused. Was she cooling down now? But that wasn''t like her at all.

    He was right. Ang wasn''t the sort of person who could cool down that easily.

    When Arvin finished his shower and got out of the bathroom, to his surprise, he found that Ang had already left.

    He sighed and called Stanley Su. "Where is my wife?" asked Arvin.

    Stanley was perplexed and said, "How do I know where your wife... Hey hold on, someone is knocking on the door."

    But then Stanley suddenly had a bad feeling, ''No way!'' He opened the door, and saw Ang, the person who always deprived him of his wife''spany, standing near the door.

    Helplessly, Stanley told the man on the other side of the line, "Your wife is back here again. She is takin

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ddenly had a bad feeling rising in his heart.

    He was right. Arvin suddenly blurted out the big news, "Mom, the woman you introduced to Aron is pregnant. She is having Aron''s baby." He paused and continued, "But Aron asked her to abort the baby."

    The first part of the sentence was true, but thetter part waspletely made up.

    Since Aron imed that Arvin was having an affair, Arvin had decided to make up the story to colour Aron as a irresponsible man.

    As expected, everyone at the dining table was shocked. Hogan Gu put down his fork and mmed his hand on the table as he shouted, "How dare you! Aron, you are already thirty-three years old! I have never urged you to get married. But the woman has your baby now, and you have asked her to abort your own child? That''s so ridiculous of you!"

    Lily sternly stared at Aron, who didn''t know what to do, and said, "Aron, you should learn from your elder brother and your younger one as well. You should get married as soon as possible. Stop making the elders worry about you. If you dare let that girl abort your baby, I will break your legs!" Lily remembered the time when Cheryl Ren had suffered an miscarriage because of Baron Li, and how difficult it was for her to get pregnant again.

    Teresa said, "Aron, it''s okay if you don''t love Martha. I can introduce some other girls for you. But if you didn''t love her, why did you still have a rtionship with her? That''s your fault now. Oh! Aron, you really are so over this time!"

    Then Teresa told everyone that the girl was the Ji family''s daughter, Martha Ji.

 Chapter 1673 You Mark My Word

    Rom pushed up his gold-framed sses and said in a stern voice, "Aron, that''s not how we do things in this family and that''s definitely not what has gotten us to where we are right now!"

    Even Lacey, who usually avoidedmenting on such affairs, couldn''t help chipping in, "I have met this Martha a few times. She seemed nice. It''s a pity that she wasn''t born into a better family. But still, there is no doubt that she''s a very nice and honest person. Aron, it''s a big decision to make whether or not to keep the baby. I think you should give yourself more time to think about it."

    "..."

    With all those uncalled-for reproachnding on him, Aron tried hard to suppress the anger rolling in his chest. ''What a trap maker!'' he thought, ''Arvin is definitely the most devious man in this room that I should be watching out for.

    And why wouldn''t Martha tell me that she had gotten pregnant when I was with herst night? When I was trying to make out with her, the only thing she had said was that she wasn''t feeling well. How the hell was I supposed to link that to her being pregnant?''

    The air seemed to have frozen around as the silence dragged on. The rest of the people at the table started to worry that they might have been too hard on Aron and that he had gotten upset about it. They all knew he had a short temper.

    Just as Teresa was trying to exert her "motherly charm" to talk sense into as well asfort her boy, Aron opened his mouth and diverted everyone''s attention back to Arvin, "Guys, I will go and find Martha right away and take whatever responsibility there is to take. So, please don''t worry about me. In fact, I think we should be worrying about my brother, Arvin. I heard that he still doesn''t want a child. Though Ang really wants one, he still refuses to. He once told me that they always use protection every time they do it..."

    Nothing got the attention of elders easier than bringing up the idea of adding new members to the family.

    Seeing that the conversation had totally turned Aron''s mind, they couldn''t wait to strike while the iron was hot and y it on Arvin too, which was exactly what Aron was aiming for.

    The elders poured out their discontent about Arvin''s refusal to have a baby throughout the whole meal. Even when Aron finished eating, he could still hear Lily scolding his little brother. "I''ve waited so long for a great grandchild that I almost started to think that maybe Ang had difficulties conceiving or maybe I should have prescribed some medicines to her. Now I know that it''s you who has been refusing to have a child and keeping us in the dark about it... Arvin, you''re breaking my heart. Is this what you want? "

    Sitting next to Lily, Teresa hastily stretched her hand to calm her mother-inw. "Mother, please don''t be mad at Arvin. Let''s finish br

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    t a pregnancy test and handed it to Ang. "Here, take a test... No, wait until tomorrow morning to do it."

    Still in shock, Ang took the stick numbly and then, unconsciously, ced her hands on her belly. ''Could it be real? Am I really pregnant?'' she wondered.

    Though nothing was for sure yet, the sheer thought of carrying a baby made her heart skip.

    The excitement did not fade at night, so Ang wasn''t able to sleep very well. At six in the morning, she got up and rushed to the bathroom.

    The test results came out: two bars. She was pregnant!

    Overjoyed by the great news, Ang almost burst out into tears. Finally, she and Arvin were having a baby of their own.

    ''Oh wait... This could be a false rm, I must go to a hospital to do a full test. I don''t want to build up hopes for Arvin and I. We''ll be so disappointed if it turns out to be untrue, '' Ang thought to herself as she tried to calm down.

    On the way to the hospital, Nancy asked, "Are we going to the Yao Hospital? Do you need your husband to keep youpany?"

    Shaking her head wildly, Ang refuted, "No, I don''t want him to know about this until I am sure of it. I''d hate for him to build his hopes up and then get disappointed!"

    They drove to a totally unfamiliar hospital and registered under Mandy''s name.

    In the examination room, the doctor nced over at Ang, who had her face covered with a big mask, and then ordered, "Lie down on this chair and do as I tell you."

    "Okay." Angy down on the small examining chair as her heart thumped with anticipation.

    A few minutester, she stepped out to the lounge to wait for the results. When the nurse called her name, she stood up to fetch her B-ultrasound test result, and then went back to the doctor''s office.

    As she was going through the paper, a phrase at the bottom caught her attention - single fetus....

 Chapter 1674 Am I Pregnant

    In the office, Ang passed the form to the doctor and asked eagerly, "Doctor, am I pregnant?"

    "Yes, you''ve been pregnant for seven weeks. How many times did you see blood?"

    "......Only Once."

    "After you slept together?"

    "Well...... Yes."

    The old doctor took off her spectacles and said, "Things are usually unstable in the early stages of pregnancy, but it''s a miracle that you still have your baby inside after that bloody show! You need to pay more attention to it. Try your best to avoid sleeping together with your husband in the first three months of pregnancy. By the way, do you want to keep this baby?"

    After all, Ang looked a little young for her age. Usually many young people opt to give up their baby during pregnancy.

    Ang was totally flushed and nodded in a hurry, "Of course, I will keep the baby!"

    The baby witnessed the love between Arvin and her. Of course she would keep the baby.

    "Ok. Then don''t forget what I have said. Pay more attention, and have an examination again a monthter."

    "Okay, I''ve got it. Thank you very much!"

    Taking back the B-ultrasonic form, Ang was about to rush out. Suddenly, she thought of her condition and immediately stopped. Then with small, careful steps, she walked back to Nancy.

    "What about the result? How did it go? Ang, are you pregnant or not?" Nancy looked very excited. Seizing Ang''s arm tightly, she asked again and again.

    Ang, with her mask still on, looked down and said softly, "Nancy, I... well!"

    Noticing Ang''sck of enthusiasm, Nancy had be very nervous. "Ang, it''s okay. Don''t be so disappointed. You will certainly be pregnantter..." Nancy had wondered whether the pregnancy test kit she bought had already expired. The test kit had indicated that Ang was pregnant this morning.

    Seeing that Nancy was getting serious, Ang took off her mask at once and said, "Nancy, I am pregnant!"

    "Really? Ang, you are pregnant!" Nancy stood up from the chair, finding it hard to contain herself out of exci

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    the transparent liquid. "What''s this?"

    Nita said coldly, "Something that can help you and Arvin. You''re wee!" How could Nita allow Rosa to do this if she had other options? If only Arvin hadn''t despised Nita.

    Adam grabbed the bottle and red at Nita, "I can''t ept this! Why didn''t you discuss this with me?" No man would allow his woman to sleep with another man.

    Nitaughed. "I spent a lot of money on this. If you lose it, that two million would go to total waste. Adam, I''ve told you before, I''ll do whatever it takes to make that whore Ang go away from Arvin. Then I will send you abroad after I be Arvin''s wife!"

    Adam was an aplice when Nita imprisoned Rosa, so they were in the same situation.

    Adam did not agree with Nita. Rosa was so scared that she shook her head constantly, "No! If Arvin finds out, he will kill me!" She was just warned by Arvin not to annoy Ang.

    If Ang found out that she had slept with Arvin... it would cause Ang to have nervous breakdown because she loved Arvin so much.

    How could she even expect Arvin to forgive her for doing that to Ang?

    "You have no other choice! But Rosa, I can promise you that this is thest thing you will need to do. If you seed, I will give your daughter back to you." Nita''s finger slightly slipped over the cheek of the sleeping baby girl.

 Chapter 1675 Is Arvin Sleeping in the Yin Familyâ€™s House

    Rosa Yin looked at her frail and weak daughter with pity in her eyes. Anyway, since Nita had told her that this was herst mission, Rosa agreed to go on with it through the end.

    Before she left, Rosa gave some money to Adam Geng and demanded, "This is your daughter. Take good care of her, and I wille and pick her up very soon!"

    Adam looked at the money in front of him, but he didn''t ept it, nor did he make any promises to Rosa. He warned her, "If you dare have a rtionship with Arvin, I am going to kill the both of you!"

    ...

    After dinner, Lily Mei asked Ang toe to her bedroom again. "Come here, Ang. Let me check your pulse." Thest time Lily wanted to check Ang''s pulse, she was interrupted because of Nancy''s incident. Now, she had the chance again.

    But Ang refused as she was already certain of her pregnancy, "Grandma, I''m all right. I had myself checked in the hospital earlier today. Please don''t worry about me."

    She wanted to let Arvin be the first person to know about her pregnancy, and then let him tell the other family members.

    Lily didn''t insist on it anymore and she asked, "What''s the result of your check-up? Is everything all right?"

    Ang nodded, "Yes, everything is all right with me. Thank you for your concern, grandma."

    "Alright then, just remember to have a baby with Arvin as soon as possible, so that I am able to have a great-grandson or great-granddaughter. Okay?" said Lily. In the morning, after Arvin had already left the house, Lily found out that Teresa had gone through Arvin''s bedroom to look whether there was any condom there, like Aron had said.

    Moreover, Teresa also went to the Shengfeng Mansion and the Oujing Apartment. But she hadn''t found any condom in all of Arvin''s bedrooms. That was to say, Aron had fooled them.

    Teresa was so angry that she called Aron''s phone to give him an earful. In the end, she warned Aron, "I have made an appointment with the Ji family. Tomorrow, you are toe with me and your father to the Ji family house. We will ask for their kind blessings for your marriage with their daughter.

    Keep that in mind and don''t try to stir up any trouble."

    Aron was dumbfounded.

    At about ten o''clock at night, Arvin had just ended a meeting when Kent brought his phone to him. "Mr. Gu. The Yin family called you just now and they said Miss Rosa had a heart attack again. She is bed-ridden at home, and in pain..."

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    h bewilderment. But she ignored him and went to the garage.

    ''What was up with the unusual look in her eyes, '' wondered Aron.

    Ang had always been well-mannered, so she wouldn''t have ignored greeting others. Moreover, the emotions on her face were quite unusual.

    Aron immediately took out his cellphone to call Arvin, but Arvin''s phone was switched off.

    After all, Ang had been a member of the Gu family, Aron couldn''t just leave her alone and so he went back to the garage. He drove after Ang, while he was trying to get in touch with Arvin.

    Aron called Kent. Kent told him that he had just left the Yin family house, but Arvin was still there talking to Rosa.

    ''Arvin is in the Yin family house? At this hour? Is Ang... going there to see whether Arvin has done anything unfaithful to her?'' wondered Aron.

    With that on his mind, Aron stepped on the gas and followed Ang''s car closely.

    As Aron had guessed it, Anglea really was driving in the direction of the Yin family''s house. Behind her car, was a minivan following her. Aron assumed that it was her bodyguards'' car.

    Soon they arrived at the Yin family''s house. Ang got out of her car and asked the bodyguards to ring the door bell.

    A housekeeper opened the door. When she saw Anging in with her bodyguards, the housekeeper instantly remembered that Ang was the person who came to stir up trouble thest time. She was so frightened that she tried to close the door on them. But Ang''s bodyguards stopped her from closing the door. They pushed open it with force, and then they all stormed into the house aggressively.

 Chapter 1676 Aron, Are You Crazy

    While Aron kept calling Arvin, Ang was about to enter the house of the Yin family. If Arvin was really doing something, he wouldn''t have had the time to cover it up even if the phone call got through.

    Ang, in a harsh voice, ordered the maid who was already frightened by her, "Take me to Rosa''s room!"

    The maid immediately walked upstairs, took them to the door of the innermost room, and said, "This... is... Miss Rosa''s... room."

    Ang twisted the door knob. She had meant to let the bodyguard kick the door down, if the door had been locked. Unexpectedly, it was not...

    Pushing the door open, Ang almost fainted seeing what was disyed in front of her.

    A man and a woman was lying and cuddling on the bed, with a light quilt barely covering their upper bodies.

    Ang''s face suddenly turned pale. Dumbfounded, she stepped back and grabbed the door, to support herself.

    She was wrong about Arvin. Arvin still loved Rosa.

    The sweet words in the past had turned into the most disgusting lies.

    Ang wanted to leave the filthy ce at once, forgetting that she had his baby in her womb.

    She rushed downstairs, ignoring Albert and Sansa who were stunned to see her there.

    She also bumped into Aron in the stairs. Before Aron could respond, Ang had already pushed him away and stormed out of the house.

    "Ang, wait!" shouted Aron to Ang. He wanted to catch her, but the bodyguards had already followed her up, so he decided to go upstairs and check first.

    Arvin heard a vague roar, "Brother, what are you doing? "

    He tried to open his eyes, only to find Aron''s furious face. Then, he closed his eyes and rubbed his temples, "Aron, are you crazy?"

    "Am I crazy?" Aron asked back. "Look at what you have done!" Aron sneered.

    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never believe that his brother would cheat on his wife.

    Sensing something was wrong, Arvin sprang out of the bed. The quilt slipped from his naked upper body, revealing his

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    s the scene of Arvin cheating on her. Ang would be so devastated by it that she would rush out of the Yin family''s house. Then, someone who had already been positioned near the gate must have kidnapped Ang.

    Arvin smashed hard on the steering wheel. ''What an evil woman! How dare she kidnap Ang!'' Arvin thought.

    It was only half past twelve. Arvin couldn''t wait till it was three, so he contacted Stanley first, and then drove to the westside.

    When Ang woke up, she couldn''t see anything because her eyes were covered with rags.

    Not only her eyes, but also her mouth, hands and legs were all restrained.

    She could only use her ears to listen in on her surroundings. She made a slight movement, and someone noticed her.

    After a while, the rags on her eyes were removed, so that she could see.

    Several people sitting around a four-legged table were staring at her. They were Nita, Adam Rosa and Randal.

    Seeing Rosa, Ang''s anger surged as she thought of what had happened yesterday.

    It was this woman that had slept with Arvin.

    As if she knew what Ang was thinking, Rosa smiled lightly, stood up from her chair and came over to her, "You''ve been fooled. Nothing happened between me and Arvinst night." Ang was stunned to hear that, but she couldn''t talk as her mouth was covered with tape.

 Chapter 1677 Angela Always Has Many Wicked Ideas in Her Mind

    "But..." Rosa Yin tittered and continued, "Arvin wanted to have me, but I refused as I already have Adam. I wouldn''t do anything unfaithful to my husband."

    Of course, Rosa had made up that part of story.

    As soon as Rosa finished talking, Nita came over, stared down at Ang, and said with contempt, "We''ve kidnapped you and brought you here on purpose. Rx, you are the Si family''s dear daughter and Arvin''s wife, so we dare not kill you. I just want to wake you up from your daydream. I want to show you who is more important to Arvin, you or Rosa! Hahaha..."

    A hint of panic shed through Ang''s eyes, but soon enough, she calmed herself down.

    Since nothing had happened between Arvin and Rosast night, Ang decided to trust Arvin. She trusted Arvin''s love for her and trusted that she had an important ce in his heart.

    Ang''s state ofposure irritated Nita. She wanted to see Ang beg her for mercy.

    "p!" A heavy p hit Ang across the face. Ang immediately raised her head and red at Nita. How dare this woman p her!

    Seeing the fury in her eyes made Nita happier. "p!" She pped Ang''s smooth skinned face again.

    Nita then touched her face and said sarcastically, "Look, your skin is so white and delicate. It''s swelling up after just two ps."

    She turned to an angrier voice, "But, I won''t forgive you! You''ve had two of your bodyguards rape me! I will get my revengeter. I will let you have the double enjoyment. I have prepared four men for you... Hahaha..."

    Next to them, Rosa''s face turned pale with guilt. Luckily, Ang''s mouth was covered with tape, stopping her from telling the truth. Otherwise, those four men... would''ve been arranged for her instead.

    Then, Randal came up to Ang. He held her chin up, his eyes filled with anger, and cursed, "You bitch! Damn you! Because of you, Arvin had someone hurt me!" He had been deprived of any chance to work, and on top of that, he had lost the most important part of his body. The part which made him a man.

    Ang red at him. If her mouth hadn''t been covered by a tape, she would''ve yelled out, "You''ve be a eunuch now. You deserve it!"

    "How dare you re at me like this! You want me to punish you with a stick

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    the people there.

    One of the menposed himself and burst into wildughter. He replied, "They have left!"

    Arvin cast a sharp nce at the two men again, which frightened them.

    "Arvin Gu, We have daggers in our hands. If you daree close... we will kill the both of them!" The other man gathered all of the courage he had and yelled at Arvin.

    Arvin paid no heed to them and ordered, "Let go of them!"

    The two men looked at each other and one of them said, "Fine, but you can only choose one of them. Which one will it be?"

    "Let go of her!" Without hesitation, Arvin pointed to Ang.

    Ang finally breathed an air of relief. She was so d that Arvin had chosen her.

    She had always known it. Arvin really did love her!

    "Hahaha..." One of themughed viciously and said, "I am in a good mood right now. I am not going to let any of them go! Mr. Gu, how about this? You give us one hundred million in cash, and we will let them go."

    Arvin clenched his fists and grinned, "Okay..." As he answered them, Arvin slowly began to walk in their direction.

    When the two men noticed Arvining closer, they immediately took the hostages back and retreated to the house, warning, "Stoping close, otherwise I will kill them now!"

    The two men held the daggers close to Ang and Rosa''s throat.

    If money could solve the problem, it wasn''t going to be a big deal for Arvin. So he stopped and said, "Let go of them. I will give you one hundred million as soon as possible."

 Chapter 1678 How Dare You Attack Us

    "Okay, we''ll let them go once we get the money." said one of the men. At that moment, not having anticipated Arvin''s sudden attack, the man who held a dagger against Angy on the ground with his hands covering his eyes.

    The other man was shocked to see his partner screaming on the ground. Arvin took this opportunity to throw another scalpel at him. Unfortunately, he turned around and sessfully dodged it. Instead the scalpel caught the wall behind him.

    The man''s heart was in his mouth when the scalpel flew close to his ears. Full of anger, he pulled his dagger closer to Rosa, which immediately caused her white neck to bleed. "Damn it! How dare you attack us?"

    Rosa was frightened by this. With the blood draining out of her face, she couldn''t stop gasping.

    Arvin whispered, "Oh no." Then, he said, "Rosa, they won''t hurt you. Don''t worry. Take a deep breath."

    When Arvin was about to save Ang, the man on the ground suddenly stood up. With one hand covering his bleeding eye, he used the other one to stab Ang.

    Once again, Arvin threw another scalpel at him. He painfully struggled on the ground.

    The gangster standing beside Rosa sensed her abnormality. He felt so frightened that he almost dropped his dagger.

    Rosa was dying and gasping for air as she fell to the ground.

    The helicopter rumbled in the distance. Arvin gave Rosa some first aid treatments and at the same timeforted Ang, saying, "Ang, don''t worry about it. Rosa is in a terrible condition, so I must give her the first aid now."

    Arvin was so anxious that there were beads of sweat on his forehead now. Staring at him, Ang tried her best to calm herself down.

    At that moment, the injured gangster climbed up from the ground. Arvin had no choice but to tell Ang, "Ang, his upper thigh was injured by my scalpel, try hitting him there as hard as you can."

    After hearing what Arvin had said, Ang hastily kicked the bandit really hard.

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    he hospital now. Let''s go!"

    Ang stood up from the sofa and walked towards the door with the man.

    Fabian could not stop repeating what he had said many times, "Ang, you are pregnant and the wound on your arm hasn''t healed yet. You''d better stay here for another two days."

    Tanner was the one who had informed Fabian of Ang''s ident. He also mentioned that the Gu family was looking for Ang secretly.

    Upon hearing the news, Fabian got anxious for her safety. But Tanner wouldn''t let him go unless he agreed to hand over their father''s will to him.

    Fabian, however, didn''t agree with Tanner''s request. He hacked into Nita''s mobile phone, wiretapped her call records and sessfully located Ang in the cemetery.

    By the time Fabian figured out that Nita was the only person who would do something so evil to Ang, it had been the morning of the next day. Therefore, he and Arvin arrived at the cemetery almost at the same time.

    He watched Arvin follow Adam to a house and found several people running out from the back of the house. It was then that he realised there was a back door in the cemetery.

    The house had been on fire when he finally found the hidden back door. On his way to the house, he saw the two injured men. Without hesitation, he continued inside the house.

 Chapter 1679 My Home is Also Your Home

    When he got into the house, Fabian saw Ang lying on the floor. The lightbulbs above her had started to explode. He quickly pushed Ang out of harm''s way.

    He deliberately sheered away from Arvin''s eyes and brought Ang to the hospital as quickly as he could. The doctor had checked her condition. Ang had fainted because she felt dizzy at the sight of blood. She had no serious injuries except for the wound on her left arm.

    And after the checkup, Fabian found out that she was already pregnant.

    Fabian looked at Ang inquisitively, but Ang was too anxious to wait any longer and so she asked him about her baby''s safety.

    Fabian held Ang''s arm slightly as they walked towards the door of the hospital.

    When they just got out of the hospital, a person rushed toward them and hugged Ang firmly.

    It was a familiar scent.

    But she didn''t want to be embraced by this person or see him anymore.

    "Let go of me!" Ang said in a weak voice.

    Arvin buried his face on her shoulder with guilt and apologized, "Ang, I''m sorry."

    After Ang had gone missing, he had searched every hospital, but he couldn''t find Ang''s name in any of them. Arvin managed to remember the number tes of the car that drove away from the backdoor of the house yesterday, only to find out that it was Fabian''s car.

    He then tracked Fabian''s car and finally located Ang''s whereabouts.

    "Sorry? No, Mr. Gu, I don''t want your apology. Please let go of me!" said Ang. She pushed him away, looked at Fabian standing next to her, and said, "Let''s go!"

    But when she took a step forward, Arvin grabbed her wrist and said, "Ang,e home with me!"

    "Come home?" She didn''t turn around. Instead, she lowered her head and looked at his hand. She noticed that his arm was wrapped with bandages. But she said, "My home is in C Country. Mr. Gu, please go back to Rosa Yin!"

    "You are my wife. My home is also your home!" Arvin said in a stiffened manner.

    Ang sneered, "Then we should get a divorce!"

    ''Divorce?'' The word startled both Arvin and Fabian.

    "Ang..." When he called out her name, Arvin suddenly noticed the bandage on her left a

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    guys!"

    Ang put on a bitter smile on her face and disagreed, "Grandma, do you know that? Rosa and I were both kidnapped, but Arvin chose to save Rosa first."

    Ang thought that the woman he had chosen at the most crucial moment must have been his true love.

    After ending the call, Lily hurried to the living room and shouted, "Oh, my god! Bad news!"

    Teresa Xue was about to go upstairs when she heard Lily''s shout, she immediately went to the living room, holding a te of fruit in her hands, and asked, "Mother, what''s the matter?"

    Susanna Du put down the melon seeds she was eating, turned off the television and asked Lily to sit down on the sofa. "Mother, rx. Please tell us slowly, " said Susanna. Susanna and Teresa had seldom seen Lily in such a state, so they felt very nervous.

    Lily mmed her hand on the table and said, "Something went wrong between Arvin and Ang!"

    "What''s wrong with them?" Teresa asked while she picked up a slice of fruit with a fork and handed it to Lily. But Lily refused the fruit straight away. She had no mood for any fruit, as her granddaughter-inw had run away.

    "You better ask your son! He''s done something to make Ang run away. Arvin broke Ang''s heart. She doesn''t want to be with Arvin anymore and so she''s going back to C Country!" said Lily angrily. No! Lily couldn''t wait one more second. She had to make Arvin take action as soon as possible and get Ang back.

 Chapter 1680 Arvin Called The Police

    Teresa was puzzled by this. "Arvin has saved Ang. Why is Ang still upset at him? Was it not Arvin that saved her?" asked Teresa.

    "No. No. What I am saying is that Arvin did save Ang, but Rosa was also there. That foolish boy saved Rosa first! Eh!" Lily answered. Lily was getting angrier at the mere thought of it, so she stood up from the sofa, ready to find Arvin.

    Susanna sighed with relief, continued to eat her melon seeds, and said, "I was wondering what the fuss was about. I''m not crazy about Ang being with Arvin anyway. It''s only you who insisted on it. And now look! Rosa has a serious heart condition but Ang is still ming Arvin for not rescuing her first. That does not sound very considerate of her. Arvin has a lot to worry about being married to a childish person like Ang. But if he had married Nita, things would..." She stopped, as she saw the disapproving eyes of her mother-inw.

    Susanna didn''t like Ang because of what she did to Nita. She would rather have Ang and Arvin fight and get a divorce soon.

    "Nita, Nita! Do you know that Nita is a wanted criminal now? She is wanted by the police. Do you want Arvin to marry that kind of woman? Susanna, what are you thinking about?" Lily said in a harsh tone, as she was still very mad.

    Susanna realised that her mother-inw was agitated by what she had said, so she decided to hold her anger for the moment and said, "Mother, Nita was set up. All right, I won''t talk about it any more. Don''t be angry, mother."

    Lily hummed coldly, stood up from the sofa, and said, "Song, have the driver take me to Yao Hospital."

    "Yes, madame, " answered Song. Then he went to find the driver.

    Teresa was also worried about her son''s rtionship with Ang. She said, "Mother, let me go see Ang first." She knew that her third son Arvin was sometimes dull and indifferent in these situations, so she was worried whether he could sessfullyforted Ang and make Ang change her mind.

    Lily thought for a moment and shook her head, "Ang must be very ups

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    d around to find that it was Lily.

    Lily walked forward, held up her crutch and hit Arvin on the shoulder really hard, whilepletely ignoring the greetings of the others.

    She didn''t care about Arvin''s reputation. She was more concerned about the fact that her granddaughter-inw was gone.

    But, Arvin didn''t even frown a bit, and greeted his grandmother respectfully as usual, "Grandmother, wee."

    She hit Mr. Gu? People looked at each other in surprise,cking the ability to respond to what they were witnessing.

    "Do you know what you''ve done?" asked Lily. Seeing Arvin''s respectful attitude, Lily''s anger partially subsided.

    Her grandson was a man of character. She had just hit him hard, but he didn''t even frown, nor did his face change. It could be said that Arvin had a strong sense of endurance.

    Even though he often stayed in the hospital, he went to the gym everyday. He was quite stronger than he looked.

    "Grandmother, what is it?" Arvin''s eyes met Lily''s, and he may have guessed what it was about.

    "What is it? You know well enough what this is about. I thought you cared about Ang? Now, at this critical moment, why did you have to go and mess it up? Huh?! Tell me!"

    Lily tapped the floor heavily with her crutch The people around them sensed the intense argument between the two, so they went away to give them some privacy...

 Chapter 1681 Let Him Give Up On You

    Arvin sighed and walked into the office with Lily. They sat on the sofa, Arvin said, "Grandma, don''t worry about us, I will certainly bring Ang back."

    Lily said, "To be frank, you made a very stupid decision. Ang is your wife, Rosa is just your ex-girlfriend, why couldn''t you have saved Ang first. If I were Ang, and I saw you holding your ex-girlfriend in your arms and rushing out, I wouldn''t have forgiven you either."

    "I know, Grandma. But that was because Rosa''s condition was critical......" Arvin said. Ang had been mad at him a couple of times because of Rosa. Arvin realised that he shouldn''t have to feel concerned about Rosa anymore, because he owed her nothing from now on.

    Lily sighed heavily. She could understand the situation Arvin faced at that time; he just did what a good doctor would do. It was his duty to do so regardless of who it was.

    However, she could also understand why Ang was heartbroken. Her husband''s concern for his ex-girlfriend, would naturally make her feel jealous and angry.

    "In any case, you have to get Ang back. She said she was going to divorce you. You''d bettere up with a way to make it up to her and make her stay. Whatever you need me to do. Just say it."

    Arvin smiled and nodded, "Okay, thank you, grandma."

    He would have gone to get Ang back even if his grandma hadn''t asked him to do so.

    He had been used to living with Ang. He would have never allowed her to leave.

    Ang was ying with Mandy''s daughter in Xinhe Garden. The little girl got tired, so Ang took her to sleep, and then when she turned on her mobile phone to check her Microblog, a news report popped up: Adam Geng and Nita Zhen were both arrested. Randal had been arrested too.

    Mandy put a bowl of chicken soup in front of her and she said, "Ang, dear, you must be hungry. You barely ate anything. Come and have some soup, okay?" It had been two days since Ang came back; she just confined herself to her room without mentioning anything, even though Mandy kept asking

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    sounded very happy.

    Ang was a little taken aback by that. She turned around to find Arvin standing behind her. ''When? When did he get here?'' she thought to herself.

    Ang slowly and secretly put the report of the B-ultrasonic scanning back into her bag.

    But it was toote for that.

    Arvin rushed forward and held her by the wrist.

    Ang struggled as he tried to get to her bag. Finally, he got the report, And opened it to check what it said. Apparently, Ang had been pregnant for about seven weeks.

    Arvin pinched himself to make sure he wasn''t dreaming. Then he held Ang and said, "Honey, we''re are going to have a baby. I am going to be a Dad." He and Ang had been waiting for this moment for a long time.

    Rosa had never seen Arvin so happy and joyous in her life.

    In spite of Ang''s shyness and anger, he carried his wife and spun around as if he were eighteen years old again.

    Seeing Arvin like that made Rosa felt overwhelmed that she suffered another heart attack. The doctors and nurses rushed into the room to save her.

    Ang calmed herself down and tried to break free from Arvin, so she could leave the room.

    But Arvin held on to her firmly.

    Ang turned her head and yelled at Arvin, "Leave me alone, I don''t want to see you at all. Not now, not ever. Are you deaf? Haven''t you heard what I''ve said?"

 Chapter 1682 You Are Jealous Because I Have A Wife

    As soon as she stopped shouting, Ang felt like as if the whole world had gone silent.

    She noticed the nurses and doctors in the corridor looking at them, shocked and confused.

    She instantly regretted it. After all, Arvin was the director of the hospital. Her transgression hadpletely undermined Arvin''s authority and status in front of all the staff members there.

    Arvin simply nodded and told her in a gentle voice, "Ang, you are a pregnant woman. You shouldn''t allow yourself to get so stressed out and angry as it would cause the baby distress."

    His voice travelled clearly and concisely through the silent corridor. Before Ang could even walk out of the hospital, the whole staff of the hospital had already known that Mrs. Gu was pregnant with a child.

    ''Cause the baby distress? I''ve just been pregnant for seven weeks. It''s still too early to talk about that.'' Is he taking me for a fool?'' thought Ang.

    She got even angrier and threatened, "If you keeping after me, I will go ahead and abort this child!" Of course, she was just bluffing.

    But Arvin took it seriously. He immediately stopped advancing towards her. "Okay, honey. Please don''t be angry. I will do as you say."

    Arvin pictured what his life was going to look like in the following months. He figured he would have to spend most of it pampering his wife and baby everyday.

    However, he would soon find out that the reality was far more difficult than he had ever imagined.

    Ang had seeded in getting what she wanted, and so she left the hospital.

    After leaving the hospital, Ang went to pack up her luggage at the Shengfeng Mansion. She then left the copy of the signed Divorce Agreement on the table, and dragged her luggage all the way downstairs.

    At the ground floor, Ang told the three bodyguards employed by Arvin, "Please go back to working for Arvin. You are no longer required to follow me around for protection anymore."

    The bodyguards exchanged nces with each other and shook their heads simultaneously. One of them said, "Mrs. Gu, about what happened thest time, it was all our fault. Please punish us."

    Ang said, "No, this has nothing to do with that incident. I meant to say that I am divorcing Mr. Gu, and so your services will no longer needed here. You can go back to Arvin now."

    After she finished talking to them, she asked the bodyguards who were arranged by Sven to help her with the luggage and then she left for the airport.

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    have a fight with Arvin?" Sven started to guess what had happened. Ang hade back home alone, dragging her luggage silently, which was the same thing Nicole would do when they had a quarrel.

    Ang impatiently told him, "No. Sven, don''t you have anything better to do? If you have so much free time on your hands, you should just go and wander around on the streets. Please don''t bother me!"

    The couple at the doorway were speechless.

    Ang was indeed mad at something, and Sven was unfortunate enough to be caught in the crossfire.

    It was ordinary for Ang to get angry, but she had seldom been in such a violent temper in front her brother and sister-inw.

    Sven and Nicole had always treated her very well, and Ang also would always listen to them. She had never had any confrontations with Sven like that before.

    Nicole winked at Sven and pushed him out, saying, "Honey, I have something to say to Ang. Please go back to hospital first."

    Sven nodded. He was about to turn around and leave when his phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone and saw it was Arvin calling. He then proudly lifted his phone and showed it to Ang, "Look! Arvin is calling me..."

    "Don''t answer it!" Ang took Sven''s phone away and cut the call.

    ... Sven was so surprised. He initially thought Ang would be happy as it was Arvin''s call.

    Now, Sven was certain that the couple were quarrelling. He pretended to abide by Ang and promised, "Okay, I won''t answer his call. I am going to put him in my cklist. Please just talk to Nicole. I should be getting back to the hospital now."

    "Brother, hold on!" Ang stopped him.

 Chapter 1683 You Are His Uncle

    Sven turned back to Ang with a confused look on his face. She said, "Add Arvin to the cklist in front of me. If you dare answer his phone again, I''ll cut off all ties with you."

    ... She seemed to be serious. Sven wondered, ''What was the matter with Arvin and Ang? What on earth did Arvin do to make Ang so angry?''

    Sven nodded. He added Arvin''s phone number to his cklist in front of Ang. After that, he asked Ang to check it by showing her his phone.

    After Sven left, Ang entered her bedroom with Nicole. Then, Nicole opened the window and said, "When you were not home, our parents had your bedroom cleaned everyday so that, whenever you get home, there will be a clean bedroom waiting for you."

    Ang was touched by that. She thought, ''My parents are the ones who love me unconditionally.

    It is true that men could never be fully trusted.''

    Standing by the window, Nicole turned around to look at Ang. Startled, she quickly came to her and asked, "Ang, why are you crying? What happened? You can talk to me about it."

    Ang put her arms around Nicole and cried silently.

    Nicole didn''t have anything more to say to Ang''s silence. She handed her a napkin to wipe her tears.

    After crying for a long time, Ang took the napkin to wipe her tears and said, "I am not supposed to cry. I have a baby inside me now. I don''t want to make it unhappy."

    "What?! Ang, you''re pregnant?" Nicole was pleasantly surprised.

    "Yeah. I am nearly two months pregnant." When they talked about the baby, Ang''s mood lightened. Right now only the baby could make her feel better.

    As a mother, she must be stronger. She wanted to prove that she could live a happy life without Arvin.

    "Well, Since you are pregnant, why are you still mad with Arvin?" Nicole wondered whether Arvin knew that Ang was pregnant. Nicole thought, ''Something bad must have happened to Ang, or she wound not havee back to her parents'' home.''

    As they spoke about Arvin, Ang held back her tears and replied truthfully, "We are getting divorced."

    Nicole

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    Gu" in front of her mother.

    Ang saw her mother raise her hand towards her.

    Ang was smart enough to show her t stomach, so Daisy immediately put her hand down and said, "Okay, you are grow-ups now. Take it easy by yourselves and please just talk to him."

    "Ang, I miss you so much."

    Toot, toot.

    Ang hung up the phone as soon as Daisy left.

    Knowing that Arvin would being the next day, Ang made up an excuse to leave and took the next flight to A country.

    When Arvin arrived at the Li family residence, he saw Ang, Selina and Sophia ying with their children.

    Ang got a little light-headed for a second seeing Arvin there. She thought, ''How did he know I was with the Li family?''

    She didn''t say anything and continued to y with Ambrose,pletely disregarding Arvin.

    After greeting Sophia and Selina, Arvin went to Ang and held Ambrose who was ying with his remote controlled car in his hands, "You''ve grown taller than thest time I saw you. Come here and take a look at the toy I brought for you and your two little sisters."

    Seeing Ambrose go with Arvin, Ang turned around to y with Selina''s daughter.

    Ambrose felt very happy to see Arvin''s present and they happily yed with it for a while. Then Arvin came to sit beside Ang and put his hands around her waist, "Honey, how are you? Is the baby doing alright?"

 Chapter 1684 You Have Been Guilty of Emotional Infidelity.

    Arvin directly ced his hand on Ang''s t abdomen.

    Ang stood up, with her face turning sullen, and said: "This is my baby. It''s got nothing to do with you, Mr. Gu. I shalll leave now."

    Sophia tugged at Ang''s sleeve and said, "Ang, don''t be so angry. m down and talk to Arvin. We''ll go upstairs."

    Arvin stood up from the sofa and walked to Sophia. "Sophia, it''s fine. I will take Ang back now."

    "No, I''m not leaving now. You can go by yourself for all I care. I''ll stay here a little longer!" Ang walked away from Arvin.

    Arvin smiled slightly and said nothing.

    He just followed Ang wherever she went.

    Ang was going crazy, but she knew she had to leave in order not to cause trouble to the Li family.

    It was already veryte in the evening when they headed back to the Si family in C Country. The family was waiting for them at the dinner table.

    On the table, Arvin wasughing and cheerfully talking with his parents-inw. They talked in this way every time when they were at the dinner table. Instead, Ang was having her dinner quietly.

    After dinner, Arvin said to Chuck and Daisy, "Mom, dad, I did something to make Ang unhappy. Therefore, I''d like to stay here until Ang forgives me."

    Daisy was very d to hear that the both of them would be staying home. "Good! No problem!"

    Chuck also nodded. He was very satisfied with Arvin, because he could always deal with things flexibly. Of course, Chuck was also d to hear that they would stay together at home.

    Ang, the only exception, said resolutely, "No way! I don''t want him to stay here!"

    Before Arvin could say anything, Daisy refuted, "We know you are emotionally unstable right now because of the pregnancy. But there is no way that you can treat Arvin like this. Arvin wants to spend more time with you, because he knows you are still angry with him. What else do you want? Ang, enough! Stop that!"

    Ang couldn''t utter a single word. In order to avoid troubling her parents with their affairs, Ang said noth

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    me that you don''t love Rosa, but actually you do love her. It''s just that you don''t want to admit it to yourself. Arvin, it''s over. Please let me go!"

    Despite what she had said, Arvin didn''t leave. Instead, he hugged her tightly. "Ang, you are wrong. It''s not over. You are my wife, and you are also the mother of my child. Honey, we finally have our own baby. How could you have the heart to drive his own father away?"

    Unable to break away from him, Ang raised her head and smiled coldly. "If the baby needs a father, I can marry another man!" Actually, she wouldn''t marry any other man.

    "No. I can''t ept that!" There was no way he would let his child call another man father. Arvin was angry at the thought of that.

    "Ok, then, I will get an abortion."

    Actually, she was lying. She would never do that. She just wanted Arvin to leave her alone.

    Suddenly, Arvin gave her a long kiss.

    Ang felt like she was about to suffocate before Arvin pulled back. Then he hugged her tightly, and said, "It''s fine if you don''t want to go back with me right now. But don''t ever say that again. I don''t want to hear that word ever again!" said Arvin.

    "What? I can say whatever I like. Arvin, I don''t love you anymore. I don''t what you want anymore."

    Arvin grasped tightly, with sorrow in his eyes, "Ang... I didn''t expect the fire to break out."

 Chapter 1685 Aron is Getting Married

    Arvin was concentrating himself on performing a CPR on Rosa, so he failed to notice that Ang had been hurt. He med himself for having been so careless.

    If he had known that Ang would be in any danger, he would''ve definitely saved her first.

    The fire was set by Randal. He hid on the second floor and listened carefully to their conversations. He knew that Arvin woulde back to save Ang, so he wanted to burn the both of them alive.

    Randal set fire to the electrical wires on the second floor, and soon the fire started growing and spreading throughout the building.

    Ang confronted, "If Fabian Li hadn''te to save me in time, your child and I would''ve... been dead. Have you thought about that?" In her moments of despair, Ang hazily recognized Fabian''s figure. She felt a bit of relief before she finally fainted.

    ''My child?'' Arvin was so happy to hear that. He kissed her long hair, and said, "''My child'', what a beautiful word! Please don''t add the other words to it. I won''t allow you to leave me, nor will I allow you to marry some other man, and moreover, I won''t let you die!"

    He would save Ang from harm''s way, no matter how dangerous.

    Regarding Fabian, he had saved Ang and the baby''s life, so Arvin was in debt to him. He would find some way to thank him in the future.

    "Mr. Gu, you are so good at saying sweet words. But, this time, I am not going to give in." Ang would never admit that she was actually touched by his words just now.

    Arvin lowered his head and was about to kiss her again, but someone knocked on the door. Ang heard Daisy''s voice, so she hastily struggled out of his arms and ran to open the door.

    "Ang, are you still awake? I''ve cooked some bird''s nest soup for you." It was alreadyte so Daisy had only cooked a small bowl of soup for Ang.

    Ang didn''t know how to reacted, and she said, "Mom, I''ve only been pregnant for less than two months. I don''t need to drink this..."

    But Arvin came over and took the bowl of soup from Daisy''s hands and said, "Mom, please give it to me. I will feed it to Ang."

    Daisy smiled as she handed it to Arvin, saying, "Arvin, you don''t need to spoil her. Let her drink it herself!" Nhele

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    she would make a goodpanion for you. If you are still angry with Arvin, you can live with me in our family''s house, and let him stay in his apartment by himself. What do you think?"

    Ang felt even harder to refuse Teresa with each word she said. She sighed, but in the end, she had made up her mind and refused, "Grandma, Mother, I''m sorry... I''ve made up my mind. I am sorry to have wasted all your time."

    They all went silent. Lily really wanted to punch Arvin right now.

    But Teresa didn''t give up and she continued to persuade, "Ang. If you don''t consider your own good, you should at least consider for your baby..."

    Ang was having Arvin''s baby, and so Teresa felt that the baby must be brought back to Gu family. Moreover, she wouldn''t be at peace if she couldn''t take care of Ang personally.

    "Mother, I understand. I will bring the child to visit you then, but right now... I am so sorry." She felt that her state of mind was in aplete mess. Every time she thought about what had happened in the past few days, she would feel displeased and annoyed.

    Ang was absolutely determined. In the end, Lily and Teresa had failed and had to leave with nothing but disappointment.

    In Yao Hospital of J City, Rosa delicately took her skinny daughter from Sansa''s arms. Tears streamed down her cheeks, ''My poor daughter...''

    Sansa wiped her tears and said, "Rosa, your child is finally back to you. Get some rest, I will look after your child for you."

 Chapter 1686 My Baby

    No matter who the child''s father was, her mother was Rosa. Sansa would certainly treat her granddaughter with love and patience.

    Rosa nodded and asked, "Mom, why did dad note with you?"

    Sansa was hesitant to talk about Albert. She couldn''t bear to tell her daughter the truth about him. Albert was angry and disappointed at Rosa, because of what he had heard from Arvin, and so he did not want to visit Rosa. "Your dad has been very busy at worktely. I will try and persuade him to spend a little less time on work after getting home."

    Rosa guessed the truth about her father when she noticed her mother''s perplexed expression. She nodded disappointedly and responded, "Thank you, mom. I''m sorry for making you both worry about me."

    "It doesn''t matter Rosa, I... only wish you... to be happy in your remaining time..." Sansa kept crying and was too heartbroken to even speak a word.

    The doctor had told her that even with the best medicine and support avable, Rosa would have only half a month to live, at most. The doctor had also let them know that it was time to think about preparing for her funeral.

    Rosa looked at her aged mother with distressed look, and she cried, "Mom, I am an unfilial daughter, and I feel so sorry for letting you down."

    If she could live her life all over again, Rosa would like to be her mother''s mother so that she could undertake the duty of caring for her mother for an entire lifetime.

    Looking at the baby girl who was sleeping soundly in her arms, Rosa felt lucky and relieved that her daughter would be her parents'' next emotional pir.

    She could leave the world with sce in her heart, knowing that her parents would be there to take care of her daughter.

    "I am fine, but it annoyed me that Nita was released so soon!" Sansa would definitely sue Nita and Adam for their actions.

    Rosa was shocked by the news and asked, "Mom, how could they let Nita go?" This should not have happened.

    Finn was able to prove before the courts that Nita was mentally ill and therefore, she was able to escape the legal sanctions against her and was released. However, Arvin continued to pressure the Police to continue their investigations in pursuing her criminal liabilities.

    Rosa''s eyes were brimming with hate when she heard about Nita''s relea

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    onths pregnant, Arvin was travelling back and forth between J City and C Country.

    Ang had extreme morning sickness. She felt too sick to eat anything, and thus had lost a lot of weight.

    Everyday Arvin would try different methods to make Ang eat more. He even invited a dozen of chefs specialized in different cuisines to cook for her. Those chefs prepared an extensive menu for every meal.

    On a hot summer afternoon, Ang woke up from her nap and got out of bed in a daze.

    Next to her bedroom was the study where her father, brother, and Arvin were having a discussion with the door open. Noticing this, Ang rubbed her eyes and walked in. Their conversation came to an abrupt end as soon as she had entered the room.

    "Ang, you''re awake!" Arvin stood up from the chair, walked over to her and smiled gently at Ang. He intended to tuck her long hair behind her ear.

    But Ang eluded his hand, and distanced herself from him.

    It did not bother Arvin. He had gotten ustomed to Ang''s indifferencetely. "Are you hungry? What would you like to eat? I''ll have them prepare it for you."

    Sven shook his head and sighed heavily when he saw them.

    Sven found that Arvin was very patient with his sister. Ang was resolute to leave him while Arvin was resolved to win her heart back.

    Ang sat beside Chuck, and took his arm. She looked at Arvin, and said, "I''d like to have some red grapes.

    Would that be okay?" "No problem at all!" However, his wife must have other requests...

    Sure enough!

 Chapter 1687 Grape Flavored Red Grapes

    "I want to have some fresh American red grapes!" Ang said.

    "No problem!" said Arvin. He could arrange for his private ne to go there and get some for Ang.

    Ang put on a foxy smile and said, "I want to eat American red grapes, grape vored. Mr. Gu, do you think you can satisfy your baby''s needs?" Then, Ang rubbed her hands slightly over her stomach.

    "Grape vored red grapes? Ang, would you also like to try some banana vored apples?" said Sven. He wondered what Ang''s real intentions were.

    With a sneer, Ang gazed at Arvin who didn''t even react, "Well, Mr. Gu, can you do it? If you can''t..." ''Then you should go away.''

    Before Ang could finish talking, Arvin nodded affirmatively and said, "Wait for a second. I''ll ask my people to buy them right now."

    ... Sven and his sister looked at Arvin with astonishment as they wondered where he was going to find the grape vored red grapes.

    The next morning, Ang was awakened by Arvin to eat breakfast, which was what Arvin had been doing recently.

    Ang had slept a lot since she was pregnant. There were so many times when Arvin had to wake her, pull her up from bed, and bring her downstairs to have breakfast.

    As her parents saw Arvin pamper Ang unconditionally, they gradually started to forgive Arvin for saving Rosa first instead of their daughter.

    Today''s breakfast was Chinese style breakfast made by a retired cook who was invited by Arvin. There were steaming dumplings with filling soup, shrimp dumplings, vegetable porridge with Chinese yam, corn and yam water chestnut cakes, vegetable crepes and egg rolls.

    It all looked fabulously delicious.

    Arvin had invited different kinds of chefs from time to time. Sven often brought his two sons toe over and have the meals with them.

    Ang couldn''t resist all the delicious food Arvin had prepared so she ate them all.

    Unfortunately, she''d often vomit what she had eaten.

    Seeing Ang throw up all day because of the pregnancy made Arvin feel terribly sorry for her and so he treated her like a precious gem. T

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    Rosa, Arvin would be the first person at Rosa''s side.

    Ang could forget Nita, but she couldn''t forgive Rosa.

    "I don''t want to say anything. If Arvin wants to stay here, let him be. As long as you and dad don''t mind, I can carry on ignoring him, " said Ang. Her father had always wanted Arvin to be a live-in son-inw. It would work perfectly fine if she didn''t kick him out.

    Daisy shrugged her shoulders helplessly and said, "Ang, you can do whatever you want, as long as you keep my grandson safe. I won''t speak any more of this matter. The nanny in your brother''s house isn''t avable today, so I''ll have to go and take care of my two grandchildren. If you want to go out for a walk, remember to bring someone with you."

    To be honest, Ang could understand her mother''s good intentions. Although Daisy favored Arvin and took his sides for many times, she always put her daughter''s happiness in the first ce.

    Everyone makes mistakes. What mattered was the degree of the mistake and the attitude of rectifying the mistake in a proper manner.

    The degree of Arvin''s mistake had not crossed Daisy''s bottom line. And Arvin had been apologizing to Ang with sincere attitude. Daisy wanted Ang and Arvin to reconcile and get back together.

    Therefore, Daisy would sometimes spend the night with Ang, trying to moderate the rtionship between the two of them.

 Chapter 1688 He is A Cruel Demon

    However, Ang was still mad at Arvin and she was very adamant about her feelings, so Daisy''s efforts to persuade her were all in vain.

    Ang sighed and said, "Mom, I understand. Please leave me alone." She then took the empty ss bowl and went to the kitchen.

    When Ang was near the door of the dining room, a housemaid employed by Arvin came over quickly and took the bowl from her hands and went into the kitchen.

    In the Zhen family''s house of J City

    Nita Zhen was taken away by a group of people soon after she was released from the jail.

    Some hourster, when Nita was sent back home again, Finn was disheartened to see what had happened to her daughter. Her face was swollen and red because they had beaten and tortured her.

    Nita''s arms were limping at her sides. ording to Finn''s experience as a doctor, she was sure that the sinews on Nita''s arms had suffered a partial tear.

    Nita crouched at the door with her head between her legs. She was trembling as if she had experienced something horrible.

    Finn was in aplete panic and didn''t know how to approach her daughter. She wanted to hug her but was afraid of touching her wounds. But in the end, she couldn''t bear it anymore but hold Nita tightly in her arms, breaking into tears.

    When Nita saw her mother, she buried her face in her mother''s arms, crying and screaming.

    They both clung to each other and cried for a while. Then, Nita''s lower part of body started to bleed. She was losing blood very quick. Finn was so frightened that she immediately sent Nita to the hospital.

    Nita had already aborted the baby in her belly the day before she kidnapped Ang and Rosa.

    Because of the abortion, Nita''s body was already weak on that day, that was why she wasn''t able to escape in time and was eventually arrested by Stanley Su and his men.

    After the check-up at the hospital, Finn found out that Nita''s uterus had been removed, and the treatment after the operation was poorly handled, thus resulting in her bleeding again.

    When she found out what had happened to her daughter, Finn almost knelt down on the floor in great horror.

    Finn''s mind was falling apart as she entered Nita''s ward. She wondered why her daughter had gone through such a horrible fate.

    Earlier, James Zhen went to the police station to bail Nita out, and he was informed of all the crimes his daughter hadmitted.

    James had regretted not guidi

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    hings, he asked Kent to do as he wished.

    Now even though her uterus was removed, Arvin still didn''t feel any guilt for Nita. He felt thatpared to all of her vicious crimes, the punishment was far less than what she had deserved.

    Arvin confronted Finn, "So are you aware of the crimes your daughter hasmitted yet?"

    Nita had held Rosa captive for seven years.

    She had stirred up trouble between Ang and him.

    On that night at the Yin family''s house, Nita had ordered Rosa to put the aphrodisiac drug in the ss of juice and make Arvin drink it. Luckily, Rosa had switched the drug with sleeping pills in the end, otherwise Ang would''ve seen him having sex with Rosa at the time.

    Nita was raped by Ang''s bodyguards all because of her own mistakes. She had suffered the consequence of her own bad decisions.

    She had given Rosa a new type of drug and asked her to make either Ang or Arvin drink it, so that they would make an irreparable mistake resulting in breaking up their rtionship. However, things didn''t go the way Nita had expected. She was pushed into the swimming pool by Ang, and Rosa took that opportunity to make Nita drink the drug herself. That was how she had been raped.

    Moreover, the day Ang was kidnapped, Nita had hired some desperate criminals to rape Ang. However, far from Nita''s expectations, Arvin had nearly killed one of them and the other man was so scared that he barely got away with his life. Thus Arvin managed to stop Ang from being raped by them.

    Arvin assumed that Ang would have never expected Nita to be such a vicious woman.

 Chapter 1689 My Younger Brother Is Handsome, Isnâ€™t He

    Both James and Finn had known what their daughter had done to Ang. So she softened her tone, "I beg you. We''ll leave J City after Nita recovers. Please let her go, okay?"

    Finn was willing to do anything to save her daughter''s life.

    Arvin sneered and thought, ''Nita hurt Ang so many times. How can I let her go so easily? Maybe she was being too optimistic. I can be kind, but not to Nita.

    At the very least, I must put Nita in jail for several years.''

    He said to Finn, "Which would you prefer, life imprisonment or taking her away from J City in ten years?"

    Arvin''s cold voice made Finn tremble from head to toe. She said, "Arvin, Ang is fine, isn''t she?" As for Rosa, she isn''t your fianc¨¦e anymore, why are you still fighting for her? Are you not afraid that Ang would be angry with you?"

    Arvin thought, ''Ang is fine in your eyes. But Nita was the one who caused her harm.'' In the past, Nita had caused Ang harm more than once by creating strife between Arvin and her.

    Rosa was held against her will by Nita for several years. But he didn''t intend to avenge her. Just as he had said, he didn''t owe Rosa anything anymore since he had already saved her thest time.

    Because of the kidnap, Ang had also gotten her arm injured. Maybe it wasn''t a big deal to the others, but it was the other way around for Arvin. It almost broke his heart. Besides, Ang was pregnant at that moment. It could have been harmful for the baby.

    Right now the most important thing for Arvin was to hope for Ang''s forgiveness. Fortunately for Nita, their baby was unharmed, or else he would not have given Finn the opportunity to bargain here. Instead of giving Nita an opportunity to go to prison alive, he would have chopped her up into tiny pieces.

    Arvin hung up the phone, not letting Finn say anything else.

    Arvin was still living with the Si family when Ang was almost four months pregnant.

    Ang went to Arvin''s bedroom and knocked at the door. W

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    eresa and asked, "Mom, who were you talking to on the phone just now?"

    Aron''s voice had brought Martha back to reality. He was back.

    Martha could feel her heart pounding in her chest when she saw Aron.

    "Well, with Arvin and Ang." Teresa said inadvertently, "Arvin behaved properly by addressing Martha as sister-inw."

    ''Arvin?''

    Aron''s deep dark eyes fell on Martha''s face.

    After Teresa returned to her bedroom with her mobile phone, Aron stopped in front of Martha and asked, "My younger brother is handsome, isn''t he?"

    Not realizing why Aron asked this question, Martha nodded and thought, ''Everyone knows that Arvin is handsome.''

    For the first time in his life, Aron thought Arvin was bothersome.

    Aron moved closer to Martha and asked, "Handsome? Do you think he''s more handsome than I am?"

    Martha looked at Aron from the top to the bottom. He had thick eyebrows, beautiful eyes and a high-bridged nose. Martha suddenly felt that Aron was even more handsome than Arvin.

    She didn''t know why, but it was just a feeling she couldn''t exin.

    She said, "I thinkpared to Arvin, you are more handsome than he is." Martha had no idea she had just dodged a bullet.

    Satisfied, Aron sat next to Martha. He twisted her long hair round his fingers and said, "Arvin loves Ang very much."

 Chapter 1690 I Want Some Instant Noodles

    "What?" Martha Ji was perplexed. ''Why did he suddenly bring that up?''

    She had only known a little about it as she remembered that Arvin had posted on the Inte to show his love for Ang.

    "Yes, Arvin loves Ang very much, " Aron stressed the point again, "enough for him to willingly be a live-in son-inw."

    ''So what?'' Martha was still confused. She wondered how she had anything to do with it.

    She assumed that Aron was just casually talking about it, so she replied casually, "Well, I see. That''s the true love which every woman expects. Women want men who will love them like that."

    ''True love?'' Aron squinted at her and said, "Do you mean to say that you also want true love?"

    Aron was over thirty years old, and he wasn''t in the age of indulging in romance anymore.

    Martha''s face had suddenly be stiff, as she came back to her senses where she had to face the reality. The truth was that she married Aron because it was her stepmother''s wish, for thepany''s benefit. So how could she talk about the true love with Aron?

    Although she was just a few years past twenty and was still longing for true love, the reality of it all was very harsh to her.

    Recently Ang had been staying at home a lot. She didn''t risk going to work in theb ever since she got pregnant.

    Sometimes she would go shopping with her friends, but on most days, she would just stay at home.

    As she stayed idly at home, she started to feel bored. This led to her thinking all kinds of nonsense and illogical thoughts.

    One night at two o''clock, A figure got out of a room and pushed open the door to the next room.

    The figure walked to the bedside without making any sound.

    The man in bed had just started to fall asleep when he felt someone looking at him.

    Arvin opened his eyes and was surprised by what he had seen in front of him.

    Standing in the dark was a person with long, messy hair staring at him.

    He sat up from bed and was about to defend himself when he realised who it was.

    He closed his eyes with relief, calmed himself down and turned on the light. "Honey?" he said.

    Imagine that a woman with long, dishevelled hair suddenly appeared at your bedside, staring at you from the dark.

    Even as a man, Arvin was really frightened t

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    s hand. He then looked at Arvin, smiled, and said, "Mr. Gu, Ang and I are going to try and develop our rtionship. You see, Ang is quite happy with me. If it is convenient for you, please sign your name on the Divorce Agreement. What do you think?"

    ''How dare you intervene in my marriage?'' thought Arvin angrily. He snapped at him coldly, "I don''t think my wife would be happy with you. And let me tell you this, I will never sign my name on that paper! And if I were to have a second life, I still wouldn''t sign my name on it. You''d better give up on Ang!"

    Ang gritted her teeth and cut the beef steak forcibly, as if she was releasing her anger on Arvin, and said, "Arvin, just tell me, what do I need to do to make you sign your name on that paper?"

    Arvin nced at her, took the fork and knife from her hands, and moved her dish of beef steak to his side. He sliced the beef steak for her and said, "I know you tend to overthink about things because you are pregnant. Did I ever say that we would get a divorce?"

    Fabian stopped slicing his beef steak as he looked at Arvin slicing the beef steak for Ang.

    Then, he noticed Ang''s reaction to Arvin. They both looked so natural as if it was normal for Arvin to help Ang slice the beef steak.

    From what he could see, Fabian realized that Arvin really treated Ang with special care.

    He was just lucky he had the chance to save Ang''s life that day from the fire; he wouldn''t have had the chance to approach Ang right now.

 Chapter 1691 How Strong A Rival Arvin Was

    "Mr. Gu, Ang doesn''t love you anymore..." said Fabian. Arvin cast a sharp nce at him, causing a shudder down his spine.

    Arvin looked at him and warned, "It doesn''t matter if Ang doesn''t love me. I love her, and that''s enough."

    He stuck his fork into a slice of steak and ced it in front of Ang''s lips, saying, "This part of the steak is soft and delicious. Try it."

    Arvin had already attracted some people''s attention when he showed up in the restaurant, so Ang felt embarrassed to let him feed her like this.

    What''s more, Fabian was sitting in front of them, so it seemed like they were gloating their rtionship to Fabian. Ang didn''t want to hurt him since she knew how Fabian felt toward her.

    She said, "No, please. I can..." But before she could finish talking, Arvin shoved the steak into her mouth.

    ... She had no choice but to chew the food he had fed her.

    Looking at her embarrassed face, Arvin smiled and said, "Don''t be embarrassed about it. I am just feeding our baby. Also, I usually feed you like this at home. You''ve never felt shy about it, so why start now? Honey, stop acting shy."

    Fabian was speechless. Did he fly all the way from J City to C Country to see them show off their sweet love?

    Ang was also dumbfounded.

    But he was speaking the truth. Arvin indeed had always spoiled Ang. With meals at home, whenever he was there at the table, he would always spoon-feed her.

    Soon enough, Arvin''s set of dishes were ced on the table. It had a vegetable sd.

    And in the sd, there were corns that Ang liked to eat but also the purple cabbage that she hated.

    Under Fabian''s gaze, Arvin carefully picked up the kernels of corn from the sd and put them on Ang''s te, asking, "Do you want more corns? If you do, I can ask them to make a corn sd for you."

    Arvin asked her opinion because he remembered that she already had some corns in her bowl of soup this morning, so he supposed that she might be fed up with corns.

    Arvin was indeed the person who understood Ang the most.

    As expected, Ang shook her head as she already had enough corns this morning, so sh

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    y, but I am pregnant. Is it proper for you to treat a pregnant woman this way?" The driver and the bodyguard were sitting at the front seats, so Ang had to keep her voice low.

    Arvin rested his eyes on her body, put on an evil smile, and said, "Of course, it''s proper. It has been over three months, so your pregnancy is stable now. I am a doctor, and I know the limitations, so I can have you now."

    Ang was dumbfounded. ''No! No! Why is he talking about this right now?

    Weren''t we just talking about Fabian?'' thought Ang.

    She closed her eyes to calm down. Then, she opened her eyes, gritted her teeth, and threatened, "Don''t do anything against Fabian. I won''t let you off otherwise!"

    "Okay, please don''t let me off, Ang. Our rtionship willst forever, " said Arvin, as he thought in his mind, ''How dare you threaten me for another man''s sake!'' Arvin grinned evilly. Ang had the nerve to stand up to him.

    "Don''tugh. I meant it. Fabian saved me and my child. How can you treat him like this?"

    Ang only saw how Arvin was unfriendly to Fabian, but in fact, after the kidnapping happened, Arvin had spent a great deal of money to help Fabian get what he wanted, as a reward to him. But Ang didn''t know anything about it.

    Arvin didn''t want to tell her about it, either. He knew that even if he told her, she still wouldn''t forgive him easily.

    He''d better not waste time in telling her about it.

 Chapter 1692 Did Arvin Know

    "What do you want to eat for dinner?" asked Arvin. He was trying to shift the topic.

    Ang took a deep breath and said, "Whatever."

    "Okay. I am going back to J City tomorrow. Do you want toe with me?" asked Arvin.

    "No." Ang refused without any hesitation.

    "..."

    The next noon, Sven, Nicole, and their two sons were having lunch at the Si family''s house.

    After lunch, Ang thoughtfully asked Sven, "Do you know whether Arvin has done anything about Nita?"

    Sven looked at his sister with furrowed eyebrows and said, "Ask Arvin yourself if you want to know."

    Ang held up her chin, rolled her eyes, and said, "If you don''t tell me, I will tell your wife that you met a beautiful woman in the hospital yesterday and were charmed by her."

    Sven listened to her sister''s words and said hastily, "Wait! Wait! Ang, you are so good at talking nonsense. Does Arvin know that you are this good at making things up?"

    "What does he have to do with it?" asked Ang.

    Sven patted her head and said, "Remember prenatal education! Ang, you are now an expecting mother. Lying like this will have bad influence on my niece."

    He and Nicole didn''t have any daughters, so they expected that Ang would have a daughter.

    Therefore, when talking about Ang''s baby, he would refer to it as his niece.

    "Brother, why are you being so fussy? Can''t you just tell me? If you don''t tell me, I''ll tell dad that you bullied me, " said Ang.

    Sven was speechless. What did he do to deserve such an evil sister?

    Ang had been hostile to men except her father ever since she wanted to have a divorce with Arvin.

    She used to coquettishly beg him if she had wanted something, but now she wouldn''t directly threaten him!

    Sven shook his head unwillingly and told her the truth, "Arvin had Nita put in jail, but Nita''s mother got her out temporarily under the pretense of mental disorder."

    "Does that mean that Nita is free now?" asked Ang. This made Ang v

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ts to take a walk. She will definitelye back home."

    The bodyguard said, "Mr. Li, as Mrs. Gu''s sworn brother, can you ensure her and her baby''s safety?"

    Sworn brother? Ang and Fabian were a little surprised, while the bystanders were relieved. They were not eloping!

    Elope? Upon hearing this word, Ang began to understand why the bodyguard had said that Fabian was her sworn brother.

    Arvin was smart and resourceful. How could he allow others to talk about his wife eloping with another man?

    Not to mention Ang cheating on him...

    "Ang''s safety? I will take care of her during the whole journey. You don''t have to worry about that!" While speaking, Fabian took Ang to the luggage check-in counter.

    The ten bodyguards soon blocked their way again, and this time, they spoke in one voice, "Mrs. Gu, pleasee home with us!"

    ...

    It was hard not to draw attention under such an intense situation.

    Ang took out her sunsses to cover her embarrassed face and coldly told the bodyguards, "I just wanted to take a walk. Would you dare stop me?"

    "Mrs. Gu, we dare not. Mr. Gu told us to bring you back, or we... would have to go wherever you go..."

    Ang gasped and thought to herself, ''Arvin is so annoying!''

    Filled with anger, she walked toward the exit with stumping steps.

 Chapter 1693 She Is My Wife

    Watching Ang go away, Fabian felt a little disappointed, so he quickly caught up with her.

    As soon as she walked out of the airport, Ang found her CR super car surrounded with a few ck BMWs.

    She was asked to get in her super car by the bodyguards, and Fabian was stopped by them. Passersby were all in surprise and envy.

    Ang became a hot topic on social media again because of her conspicuous appearance and attempt to leave.

    From the video posted on the Inte, people could figure out that the bodyguards were sent by Arvin. But people believed that the video was about Arvin picking Ang from the airport, and they were merely unting their romance.

    Meanwhile, Fabian also attracted a lot of attention. After all, he was a handsome man, and he was also Ang''s sworn brother. People were crazy about finding more information about him.

    However, it was weird that nothing more could be found on the Inte.

    Ang held back her anger and went home with the bodyguards.

    Arvin was negotiating a cooperation with Chengyang Private Hospital, so he wasn''t back yet.

    Ang stayed in the room alone. She felt more and more angry when she thought about what had happened at the airport. Finally, she decided to go to Chengyang Private Hospital to find Arvin.

    On her way to the hospital, she called Malik, and he told her that Arvin was in the vice director''s office.

    Ang got off the car and walked into the hospital. She was greeted by the doctors and nurses passing by. "Miss Si, d to see you!"

    "Hi, Miss Si!"

    "Miss Si, long time no see!"

    ...

    Faced with their greetings, Ang controlled her anger and responded with a smile.

    Sven was in the middle of his discussing with Arvin about some lecture in the office. When they were about to decide on something, the office door flew open.

    Ang was standing there, her eyes shing with anger.

    Arvin and Sven stood up quickly. "Babe!" Sven was one step closer to Ang. When he was about to put his arms around Ang, he was stopped by Ar

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    though her words were sharp, her face softened.

    Arvin whispered to her ears, "It''s my fault. Babe, I''ll take you to anywhere you want to go. Can you stop being angry for the sake of our baby?"

    As a doctor, Arvin knew that when a woman was pregnant, the change of progesterone levels would affect her state of mind. A pregnant woman was prone to sudden mood swings.

    Therefore, no matter how much Ang vented out her anger on him, he wouldn''t get angry.

    On the contrary, he would treat her well, amuse her, and satisfy her needs.

    "Well, I want to watch a 5D horror movie in the cinema. I also want to ride the roller coaster and a ferris wheel... Apany me!"

    Arvin was speechless. Who would seek thrill after getting pregnant? "Okay, we can go to the cinema. But in consideration of the prenatal education, how about we watch an animated movie?"

    He suggested doing something less risky.

    "No! Finish your work. I''ll go home." She was annoyed every time she saw Arvin because she didn''t know how to face their rtionship, so she thought it was better to stay away from him!

    Arvin nced at her and kept silent. He brought her into the elevator.

    After walking out of the hospital, Arvin drove her to a shopping mall.

    "Why did you drive me here?" Arvin parked his car in the underground parking lot, but Ang didn''t want to go shopping.

 Chapter 1694 Only God Knew How Much He Desired Her

    Arvin unfastened his seatbelt and drew closer to her until his lips touched her ear. He put his hand on her belly and gently fumbled on it. Although he touched her through her clothes, Ang still could feel her body burning with his touch.

    He whispered in her ear, "Don''t you want to buy something for our child?"

    His hot breath fell on her ear, sending shivers down her spine. She said, "I don''t... want to."

    "Say that again. Do you want it or not?" Looking at Ang''s coyness, Arvin started to y on words to flirt with her again.

    He had controlled himself ever since she was pregnant. Only God knew how much he desired her.

    He wouldn''t want to miss any chance to flirt with his wife.

    "Yes..." Ang changed her mind because she thought it was the right time to start preparing something for her baby.

    "Is the baby behaving well in there?" He said as he gently caressed her swollen belly.

    "Yes, it''s behaving well..." Of course, it was still just a small embryo.

    But now, the problem Ang had to face was that this man was trying to seduce her... ''What should I do?''

    She urged herself in her mind, ''Ang, refuse him now! You''re divorcing him!''

    But before she could refuse him, Arvin passionately kissed her lips, stopping her from saying anything.

    Ang had no idea why she couldn''t resist him this time; before she realized what happened, she was somehow carried to the back seats by him, in a haze.

    ''No, no! Ang, wake up! You are still angry with him! How can you give yourself to him again?'' thought Ang.

    She gripped his hand, looked at the roof of the car, and said while panting, "Arvin, let go of me. I need to go... buy something for the baby."

    "We have enough time." They had ample time to buy things for the babyter, but for Arvin, there was an important task at hand that he needed to take care of right then.

    "No! We are going to get a divorce... you can''t do this to me..." Ang hadn''t mentioned the word ''divorce'' in front of himtely.

    Why?

    Because Arvin had been treating her so well that she didn''t even have the chance to mention it.

    ...

    In the parking lot, after a long while, the ck luxury car had finally stopped wobbling.

    Soon enough, with a fresh look on his face, Arvin held Ang as her legs were weak, and went upsta

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    d, "Arvin, why are you being so dramatic? Put me down. I can walk there myself!" Ang struggled in vain as they got close to the door.

    She hadn''t been back to Gu family''s house for some months now. She wondered what the other people would think of her when they saw Arvin carried her like this.

    Arvin sensed her thoughts and reassured her, "Grandma and Mom will be so happy to see us. I am not looking to bring you any trouble."

    Although it was already eight o''clock in the evening, there were still a lot of rtives in the house. They were in the living room helping with the preparations for Aron''s wedding ceremony tomorrow. When Arvin and Ang entered the house, Ang saw a lot of joyful people going in and out of the living room.

    The housemaid announced that Arvin and Ang hade back. When they saw Arvine in with Ang in his arms, the rtives got even more excited.

    Before the couple could even greet everyone, their rtives had all started talking about them.

    "I''ve heard that Arvin spoils his wife a lot. Look! It''s true! He even doesn''t let her walk by herself, " one of the rtives said.

    "Is Arvin afraid that his wife will run away?" another asked.

    "Right! Wow! His wife''s belly looks quite big now. How many months pregnant is she? Is it six or seven months?"

    "I''ve heard that she''s only been pregnant for four months. Arvin must have treated her like royalty!"

    "Tell me, why didn''t I have the luck to meet a man like Arvin, my nephew, when I was young?" asked one of Arvin''s aunts.

 Chapter 1695 I Will Stand in Silence for You for Three Minutes.

    Arvin''s another aunt answered, "Because you are not as beautiful as Ang."

    "Ha, ha, ha, "

    ... Her words filled the living room withugher.

    Ang bit her lip and stepped closer to their rtives. Then, one by one, she started to greet the elders respectfully, "Grandma, mom, sister-inw, aunt..."

    With Arvin''s help, she greeted everyone that was there in the living room.

    After all, Ang had been raised in a good family. When she was quiet, she was as graceful as a swan. Although she was pregnant, she behaved elegantly and courteously.

    All the rtives had highly appreciated her gracefulness.

    "Teresa, you are very lucky to have such a nice daughter-inw. Why don''t you ask her to stay here? It is not appropriate for her to live in her parents'' home all the time. Don''t you think so?" One of the aunts'' words added a dash of sadness to the happy mood.

    She was the daughter of Arvin''s grandfather''s younger brother. She often offended others with her inappropriate and yet straightforward behavior, although she didn''t mean evil.

    Ang immediately put down the fruit in her hand to defend her mother-inw, "Aunt, actually it''s my fault. It had been a long time since I visited my parents'' home, so I went to stay with my parents for a few days. As you all know that Arvin is always concerned about my well-being. So now since I am pregnant, he came to live in my parents'' home to apany me. Grandma and mother had asked me toe back many times on the phone. Mom, I am sorry for the misunderstanding."

    What Ang had said was just perfect, and she sessfully redeemed Teresa''s pride.

    Arvin silently pulled Ang close to his arms, and kissed her hair.

    He was sure that she still loved him after hearing what she had said.

    If not, she would not be there with him

    To tell everyone that it was her fault. She tried her best to uphold his grandma and mother''s face in the family.

    s! ''How lovely and sweet

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    a was just ying with him.

    Arvin sighed heavily and asked, "Okay. But if I eat that, will you promise me you won''t go back to C country?"

    Arvin would dly eat the bouilli and celery just to make Ang happy. He thought, ''Even if she asked me to eat raw meat, I would say ''okay''. He was waiting for Ang''s answer.

    "You wish!" However, Ang refused without hesitation.

    Stanley walked towards them with Nancy in his arms. Then he patted Arvin on the shoulder and said, "Brother, I will stand in silence for you for three minutes."

    Ang was not going to be as easy as Nancy, so Arvin had a long way to go to win Ang''s forgiveness.

    But to his relief, at least Ang had allowed Arvin to stay by her side.

    Ang took Nancy''s arm, leaned against her shoulder and said, "Nancy, take good care of yourself when I''m away. I''lle to see you again when the baby is born."

    Arvin intended to grasp every opportunity he could get to stop Ang from leaving, so he interrupted, "Don''t worry. You can stay here until Nancy''s baby is born."

    Arvin thought, ''If it were up to me, I would like to ask her to live here forever.''

    Keeping Ang''s happiness in mind, Nancy sighed, "I think it is a good idea, Ang. I want you to be happy. Stay and I believe Mr. Gu will treat you better."

 Chapter 1696 Let Your Son Take Care Of Me

    Ang stuck her tongue out to Nancy and she said, "What made you turn to betray me? You''re supposed to back me up. Forget it, just go to bed!"

    The three of them said nothing in reply.

    After Nancy and Stanley left, Arvin walked into their living room with Ang, and he asked, "Honey, are you hungry? Would you like some snacks?"

    Ang said she didn''t want to eat anything.

    She wasn''t really hungry but she was definitely tired after having spent all her energy that afternoon.

    Arvin felt sorry for making her tired, so he held her up to upstairs.

    But Ang was afraid to be seen like that by others. She looked around anxiously, and fortunately for her everyone had already gone to bed.

    All the rtives gathered in their house for the night because of Aron''s wedding ceremony tomorrow.

    Arvin said frankly, "Am I supposed to be secretive when I''m hugging my wife?"

    Ang didn''t respond.

    She fell asleep as soon as Arvin put her in bed.

    The next morning, Ang woke up to Arvin''s warm kisses.

    She slowly widened her eyes to see a handsome face. It was Arvin, who was enjoying kissing her.

    Ang pushed away his face, and said, "Mr. Gu, soon we''ll be separated, so please don''t touch me!"

    She wiped her mouth as she said that to him.

    Arvin sat on the side of the bed, and didn''t utter a word. After a while, Ang got a bit concerned; she figured that Arvin might have gotten angry at her. But he held her and kissed her again...

    It was a while before Arvin stopped. Ang was already out of breath, but she just couldn''t help staring at him.

    Arvin snickered and said, "You thought I was angry, did you?

    Of course not, I was just waiting to taste your lips when you let your guard down."

    He was more patient and tolerant than she had imagined.

    But she still didn''t want to say anything. She just wanted to punch the perky smile off of his face.

    "Honey, get up, Aron has gone to get his bride!" Arvin urged Ang

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    ars to Ang''s eyes.

    She had once imagined a beautiful wedding like that with Arvin, but that was never going to happen.

    Ang presumed to know the reason why Arvin hadn''t given her a wedding ceremony.

    He didn''t love her enough to give her a proper wedding ceremony.

    Ang was utterly disheartened but she tried hard not to cry. ''It''ll be fine, never mind; we will divorce soon anyway.Just forget it.''

    Arvin noticed she was somehow different. He lifted her chin to look at her face, and saw her eyes were full of tears. He asked, "What''s wrong, honey?"

    Ang took a deep breath and said, "I was moved by the wedding."

    Arvin turned to look at the stage, Martha''s father walked her to Aron, who then took her from her father''s hands. Even Martha was welling up with tears.

    Ang''s answer was very clever, Arvin picked up some tissue and wiped her tears off and asked, "What kind of a wedding do you want, honey?"

    Arvin had actually bought an entire ind for their wedding ceremony. He had hired world famous wedding dress designers and even wedding decorators. He had ordered roses from Bulgaria, and also had a customized wedding yacht made just for the wedding.

    The more ceremonious the wedding was, the more time it would take. Fortunately, Ang didn''t need to worry about that.

 Chapter 1697 Am I So Weak that You can Bully Me So Easily

    With tears in her eyes, Ang looked at Arvin. ''Why is he asking me how I would like my wedding ceremony to be?'' She snapped, "Arvin, don''t you think that you are talking some nonsense right now?"

    She had once looked forward to their wedding ceremony, but he had never mentioned anything about it back then.

    "Nonsense?" Arvin threw the tissue into the garbage can and pressed closer. He whispered in her ear, "Babe, I have told you that you won''t ever be able to escape from me!"

    Ang''s eyes reddened with anger. ''What a wicked man! He doesn''t want me, and doesn''t want to leave me alone!''

    "Am I so weak that you can bully me so easily?" Ang protested. She now realised that she had been too soft on Arvin. Or maybe it was just that he was shameless enough to ignore all her refusals in the past few months.

    "No, Honey. You are not weak, and I can hardly bully you..." said Arvin. If Ang was easily bullied, he wouldn''t have had such a hard time pursuing her.

    Ang had wanted to retort but suddenly, she heard an uproar among the guests.

    Ang and Arvin immediately looked into the direction of the stage. On therge screen, where it was supposed to be disying Aron and Martha''s wedding photos, it was disying photos in which Aron was together with... Ang.

    The first group of photos showed that Ang had entered a hotel, and then Aron followed in. They went into the same hotel and the same room.

    The next group of photos showed Ang running out of the Gu family''s house, and Aron running after her... Then they drove their cars behind one another, towards the same destination.

    In the end, the screen disyed the words, "Scandal of the wealthy family: Two of the Gu family''s sons have fallen in love with the same woman!"

    Ang recognized the scene from the first group of photos. Thest time when she had a quarrel with Arvin when he was out on a business trip, she spent some nights at the hotel owned by Aron''spany.

    She happened to meet Aron on the ground hall, and it was only then Aron had found out that Ang was staying in that hotel. But he was in a hurry, so he left without asking too much.

    Later, Aron went to Ang''s room in the hotel, to ask her about what had happened, in a brotherly way

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    Ang shook her head. She wasn''t affected by these nders. She wouldn''t bother to be mad at those nonsense for her baby''s sake.

    The wedding ceremony continued. Most of the guests were Aron''s rtives and friends. When the ceremony ended and Aron had sent them off, he took more time to exin the situation to the guests, so that no one would talk about what had happenedter on.

    After the ceremony, Ang also found the chance to exin herself to her parents. Then, she went to the garden of the hotel for a walk.

    While she was walking, Ang hesitated and wondered if she should exin herself to Martha. After all, it was true that nothing had ever happened between Aron and her. Martha was pregnant too, so she didn''t want to upset her.

    But, after having second thoughts, she decided that it might be better for Aron to exin everything to Martha by himself.

    "Ang Si." Suddenly, a familiar but angry voice interrupted her thoughts.

    Baffled, Ang turned around to see who it was. She recognized who it was and asked, "Scott Bo. It''s you. What? Why are you so angry?"

    She hadn''t seen Scott for a long time, so she wondered what she could have possibly done to irritate him.

    Scott went closer to Ang and said angrily, "Ang, you are lucky that you''re pregnant, otherwise I would have been punching you right now!"

    "Why? What''s the matter?" Ang stood there pointing towards her stomach and said, "Look. I have a baby here inside me. Do you want to hurt a baby?"

 Chapter 1698 Only If the Girl was Lulu

    The thought of her unborn child subsided Scott''s anger. He stared at her unpleasantly and said, "How do you know I have a girlfriend? You liar."

    Ang had misunderstood that Scott had a girlfriend, and gossiped about that with Lulu. When Scott pestered Lulu to tell him the truth, she had no choice but to tell him that Ang had seen him with a girl and assumed it was his girlfriend.

    "What? I have no idea what you''re talking about." Ang answered. She racked her head trying to figure out what he was talking about and then managed to track back to one specific day she thought would be relevant. Then she said, "One day, I saw a girl getting into a car with you. Wasn''t she your girlfriend?"

    "A girl in my car?" Scott thought about it for a while and then realized who Ang was talking about. "Of course not! That''s one of my friends. She twisted her ankle, so I took her to hospital. That''s it." He answered.

    "Oh! Now I see!" Ang seemed to have realized her mistake.

    "What do you see?"

    "The point is that you don''t have a girlfriend. Wait! Why are you telling me this? Who cares about that stuff? I am married now. You don''t have a chance with me at all." She stepped back and pretended to be a victim.

    ... Her words made Scott angry, but he couldn''t do anything to her.

    He almost raised his finger at Ang to try and me her, but failed.

    His awkward behaviour amused her, and she said, "I am just kidding!" Scott was never her type.

    They never shared any chemistry between them.

    Scott patted her on the head and said, "Do you know I have been single for another several months now because of what you had said."

    "What did I say?" Ang was so confused that she couldn''t figure out what he was trying to say. Why would what she had said in the past affect his rtionship with other girls?

    Her confusion about the entire matter had indicated to her innocence.

    She was expecting a baby, so she couldn''t be scolded.

    Fine. He tried to persuade himself to be more tolerant and understanding of a pregnant woman.

    "All right! Take good care of yourself. I am going to go find a girlfriend!" Having ha

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    asual dress, carrying a knapsack on her shoulder, rang the door bell of Zhen''s residence.

    The maid opened the door, and when she saw who it was, her expression changed. She greeted the guest with a strange tone, "Miss Yin."

    "Well. Is Nita at home?"

    "She..." The maid hesitated, "Please wait a moment."

    "Okay." She tried to support herself against the wall.

    She was getting weaker by the day, and she knew she didn''t have much time left, so she slipped out of the hospital to take care of some unfinished business.

    Finn heard that Rosa was on the door so she personally came to open the door.

    And sure enough, it was Rosa who was standing outside the door. Finn asked, "Why did youe here?"

    Rosa tried to feign a smile, "Auntie, I don''t know how long I''ve got left so I just wanted to visit all my friends. After all, Nita and I, we were once good friends."

    Finn sighed, "Rosa, I am sorry that my daughter had caused you so much pain. From now on, I will definitely keep an eye on her." Finn only hope that Arvin would forgive her daughter.

    "All right, auntie, I just want to see her onest time."

    Her voice was gentle, and Finn watched her sympathetically as sweat began to trickle down her forehead. Finn couldn''t help but feel pity for Rosa.

    She made way to let her in and led her to Nita''s bedroom.

    They went upstairs and into Nita''s room, where a sickly, emaciated figure was lying in bed.

 Chapter 1699 Nita Was Dead

    Rosa picked up a cup of tea and asked Finn, "I''m sorry, Auntie Finn, but can I have a moment alone with Nita? I... want to tell her something."

    Finn nodded her head and left the room. She closed the door to prevent other people from bothering them.

    Nita cast a glimpse at Rosa. "Just tell me what tricks you''re going to y, " said she.

    Rosa stood up and put her ss on Nita''s night table.

    There were some medicine and another ss of water on it.

    She nced at Nita who was lying on the bed with eyes closed. Then, she took something out of her pocket and ced it into the water.

    "Nita, I''m dying..." said she. She burst into a cough shortly. It was after a long time when she stopped coughing.

    Nita was indifferent with her cough. "That''s all you want to say?" she asked.

    "Of course not!" Rosa took a sip of tea.

    Nita remembered that she hadn''t take her medicine, yet. She sat up with all her strength and picked up the medicine. Then, she took it quickly, and then she drank the ss of water.

    Rosa gave a malicious smile and went on, "Do you know who raped you?"

    Nita stared at Rosa out of anger and shouted, "Bitch! Don''t talk about this with me!" She already knew who did it, and she hated talking about it.

    "Hahaha! You know what? That day you fell into the swimming pool, it was me, not Ang, who asked the bodyguard to take you to the hotel." Nita was shocked, and Rosa continued, "It was me who let you take the medicine you prepared for Ang and had Ang''s bodyguard sleep with you." Rosa burst intoughter immediately.

    Nita was infuriated with the fact. "You evil bitch!" she cursed Rosa.

    Rosa stoppedughing and replied to her indifferently, "You are right. I''m evil, but you are just as evil as I am!"

    Adam was in prison now, so she couldn''t take her revenge on him. But Nita was not as lucky as Adam, Rosa would punish her in her own way.

    Half an hourter, Rosa tidied herself and was ready to get out of the room. When she opened the door, Rosa ran into Finn who w

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    is dead, " Arvin told her.

    "What?" She couldn''t believe what she had heard. She realized that it was true as she saw Arvin''s serious eyes.

    Arvin nodded, "Rosa killed her." He didn''t tell her more details because... the method she used was too cruel.

    She put drugs in Nita''s ss which made Nita dizzy. Then, she chopped Nita up with a knife. Nita''s hands were cut off, and her face was covered with blood. It was too cruel and violent.

    Finn was the first one who found out that Nita was dead. She fainted out of shock when she saw her daughter''s body. When she woke up, she went insane.

    But Rosa went into the emergency room after she had killed Nita, and now, her condition got more severe, so she was sent to the ICU. The police couldn''t arrest her.

    "Rosa killed Nita?" Ang murmured. Ang hadn''t predicted that this could happen someday, and her skin crawled with fear.

    Rosa, who was elegant and refined, the most talented woman in music, killed a person...

    "Yes, " Arvin said. After Nita was released from prison because of her mental disorder, Arvin and Sansa worked together to prosecute Nita.

    He hoped that the court could sentence her to life imprisonment, but Nita was killed before she received the summons from the court.

    This piece of news had spread around J City, and soon, it became a hot topic on the inte.

 Chapter 1700 If You Kneel to Her Immediately

    When Arvin took out his phone and scrolled through the news apps, he found that the incident was widely reported as expected. The headlines read:

    "Imprisoned Seven Years by Bestie, Girl Suffering from Advanced Heart Disease Brutally Kills So-called Friend"

    "Arvin Gu''s Ex-Fianc¨¦e and Famous Zither Goddess Rosa Murdered Her BFF who Imprisoned Her for 7 Years."

    ¡­

    After the incident, Arvin went back to J City first.

    Ang sat on the balcony, watching the city scenery outside. She knew in her heart... that Arvin wanted to see Rosa onest time before she would die.

    Rosa was dying. She was waiting for someone before she would take herst breath.

    After seeing Arvin for onest time, she closed her eyes forever, without saying a word.

    She had been at the centre of a media storm because of Nita''s death, so the date of her funeral was published. The day Arvin paid his condolences was also covered.

    The Gu family had attended the funeral for old times'' sake.

    Arvin was interviewed by the media about Ang''s absence. They asked him whether it was because of their emotional ipatibility as rumored. Arvin said drily to the reporter, "I will thoroughly investigate who put out those rumors and promise zero tolerance for them. What''s more, my wife is pregnant. It''s inconvenient for her to be out. I hope you can leave her in peace."

    So, Ang''s pregnancy was no longer a secret.

    When Ang was four and a half months pregnant, Arvin returned to the Si family''s house. He had been away for half a month.

    While Ang was in the middle of developing a new medicine, Arvin took her to the Color Ultrasonic Room.

    It was obvious to Ang that Arvin was in a bad mood. He did not ask her to leave with him this time. Furthermore, he had been busy dealing with the dispute between the Du family and the Yin familytely.

    He would go straight to his roomte at night after a busy day.

    Ang''s heart sank upon thinking about these.

    Her mouth curled into a sarcastic smile and said, "Didn''t you say that Rosa had no ce in your heart? Then, why are you still sad even when I am standing right in front of you? Arvin..."

    Many things had happened recently besides his busy work. To make t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    es from everyone in the room. He then chuckled, turned to Arvin, and continued, "But if you kneel to her immediately, problem would be solved!"

    Now, there was contempt in everyone''s eyes.

    Daniel, drawing from his own experience, told Arvin, "Bro, just remember. Challenging her with your arrogance only brings a fleeting pleasure, but winning her heart back is a long-term torture."

    Every married man would understand that.

    Malcolm and Scott were not convinced. Malcolm said, "You guys are so spineless. You are masters in the business industry, the medical industry, and the legal industry... Don''t be a coward in the presence of women!

    Scott nodded emphatically on hearing Malcolm''s words. But he quickly shook his head at the thought of Arvin''s presence and said, "However, if the woman is your girlfriend or your wife, you don''t need a backbone."

    Malcolm squinted at Scott and said, "Dude... Sounds like you''ve already got a girlfriend. Aren''t you still a single man like me?"

    Scott grinned at him and said, "If I want to find a girlfriend tonight, you will be the only single man in this room."

    "Scott, stop making fun of single men. It''s already a pity that Malcolm doesn''t have the chance to enjoy the pleasures of love, " Colin said while he slyly patted Scott on the shoulder. He was teasing Malcolm with him.

    Since Malcolm had been a famous celebrity, both hispany and his agent forbade him from dating any women, so he had been single for many years now!

 Chapter 1701 Iâ€™m Arvinâ€™s Backup

    Scott wanted to nod so badly, but Lulu hadn''t epted him yet.

    Thinking of this, Scott turned to the upset Arvin and offered, "Arvin, I''ll take two days off and visit Ang with you."

    Arvin raised his eyes and looked at Scott, "Thank you, bro."

    Then, Arvin seemed to have realized something. He gazed at Scott, and asked, "Do you need my help?"

    Did Scott want to meet Ang for himself?

    Scott felt a little embarrassed and smiled, "Well, I want to see Lulu."

    Hearing that, Arvin raised his eyebrows and took a closer look at Scott. It turned out Scott had wanted Lulu after all.

    Currently, Scott was engaged in clothing design with Eason. Theirpany was doing well these past few years.

    Svenughed out loud, gave Scott a punch on the shoulder, and taunted, "Aha! You are chasing after Arvin''s younger sister!"

    "Scott and Lulu?" Jerry had met Lulu before. She had the same personality as Ang did. Jerry asked Scott with a thoughtful expression on his face, "What do you think of Ang?"

    "Ang? She is a nice girl! Clever, adorable, vivacious, and likable!" Scott had wanted to add that she had a bad temper and was not adorable as Lulu, but he didn''t.

    However, they had grown up together, and Scott regarded Ang as his own sister. He knew Ang and Lulu had simr characters, but he held different feelings for them.

    "Liar! That''s not what you said before! When Ang didn''t follow you, you ran after her to beat her!" Sven immediately exposed Scott''s lies.

    ''Ran after Ang to beat her?'' After hearing that, Arvin changed the expression on his face and gave Scott a stern nce.

    Scott cried, "Sven, what do you mean? It was Ang who beat me first! I was just bluffing! I didn''t run after her to beat her!" Ang was the beloved girl of Scott''s sworn parents and sworn brother. He dared not beat her!

    Hearing Scott''s exnation, the peopl

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    was able to say something, Sven pped Malcolm in the head and warned him, "How dare you do that to my mom! Remember my dad''s sharp scalpel!"

    Malcolm covered his head and blinked his innocent eyes. He looked at Chuck and exined, "Uncle Chuck, I was just kidding..."

    Chuck was not too particr about trifles. He shook his hand and said, "Luckily, this is our home. You need to mind your behavior in public. If you got caught by the media, you would be in big trouble!"

    Malcolm was an extremely popr celebrity. His every act and move would instantly be magnified by the paparazzi.

    "Uncle Chuck, you are right!" Malcolm was ttered, but everyone cast him a scornful nce.

    Chuck stared at the other men and asked, "What are you all going to do here today?"

    Arvin nodded.

    Sven shouted toward the kitchen, "Mom, ask Mrs. Xue to prepare the fruits. Come here now!"

    Daisy came over to the living room within one minute and sat down beside Chuck. She asked in confusion, "Why do you look so serious? Did anything important happen?"

    The men present all had put on serious expressions, looking at Chuck and Daisy, ready to get down to business.

    Arvin opened his mouth first, "Dad, mom, I''m here for Ang. They are here to support me."

 Chapter 1702 Who Is My Husband

    Sven looked at Daniel and said, "Yes, Ang doesn''t want to forgive Arvin. What''s worse is that,tely she has started to be depressed."

    Daniel looked at Colin and said, "We''re here to cheer up Ang."

    Colin looked at Jerry and said, "We hope she can go back to living a happy life with Arvin."

    Jerry looked at Scott and said, "May Ang safely bring their baby to the world."

    Scott said, "I wish Arvin and Ang a happily married life."

    When Scott finished, everyone fixed their eyes on Malcolm, expecting to hear something from him as well. After noticing the others, Malcolm flipped his bangs and said, "Well, we''vee here for the sake of Ang and Arvin''s happiness."

    Mr. and Mrs. Si. "..."

    They thought, "Look at the children. They are so thoughtful."

    After a while, Daisy sighed with a pale face and said to the maid, "Sammi, please go upstairs and ask Ang toe down."

    "Yes, mydy."

    Daisyid her eyes on Arvin again. What she wanted to say was, he was toote.

    Because...

    Soon, Ang came downstairs with a man.

    After seeing who the man next to Ang was, Arvin''s expression hardened almost instantly.

    Sensing the ufortable expression on Arvin''s face, Malcolm intentionally dropped his dried fruit, rose from the sofa and rushed to the stairway, "Ang, who is that with you?"

    Ang looked at Malcolm with a confused look on her face, then politely replied with a smile, "He is Fabian, my boyfriend."

    Everyone, "..."

    They looked sympathetically at Arvin, who sat there silently. It was only then that they came to realise how bad his rtionship with Ang had gotten.

    Daniel rubbed his eyebrows, curled his lips and asked Ang, "Ang, what''s going on? You aren''t divorced yet. How can you have a boyfriend?"

    Hissing... Daniel sensed something was wrong with Ang.

    Jerry had the same thought as Daniel. He felt that Ang was acting strange, so he asked, "Ang, it is impossible for you to have a boyfriend. Your husband is right here."

    "Jerry, who is my husband?" Ang nced at Jerry with a confused look on her face.

    Everyone, "..."

    Malcolm pointed at Arvin and said, "How dare you say you don''t know who your husband is when he is sitting right

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    t so nasty. I am certain that my baby is Fabian''s. Huh!" She had only met Arvin twice, but she already had a bad impression on him.

    Chuck patted Arvin on the shoulder tofort him. He could understand what he was going through, but he still had to tell him the cruel truth, "Ang got herself hypnotized before taking the medicine. She convinced herself that, ''She is Fabian''s girlfriend and her baby is his.''

    So when Ang woke up, the first person she was looking for was Fabian.

    Everyone, "..."

    They couldn''t believe what Ang had done.

    Ang was tormenting Arvin to death.

    Everyone felt sympathetic towards Arvin.

    Arvin put his hands on the forehead, not knowing how to deal with the situation he had found himself in. He should have kept an eye on what Ang was working on. Arvin thought, ''I should have kept an eye on her, so she wouldn''t have been able to develop such a troublesome medicine.''

    "Then how is the baby now?" Arvin asked Chuck.

    Chuck shook his head with positivity. His daughter was a genius. She had managed to give herself catathymic amnesia while making sure that her baby would be unharmed by the medicine. Chuck replied, "The baby is fine. I have another good news for you."

    In Arvin''s mind, because Ang couldn''t remember him anymore, he didn''t think there would be any good news.

    Chuck continued, "Ang''s expecting twins." Patting Arvin on the shoulder again, Chuck assured, "There are two babies in Ang''s stomach. They are yours."

 Chapter 1703 She Almost Fell for His Charming Smile

    When Chuck found out that Ang had taken the medicine, he immediately had her checked up, fearing that the medicine might harm the baby in her belly.

    ording to the previous checkups, Ang''s pregnancy was still in the early stages, so they weren''t able to determine that she was going to have twins. But this time, Chuck had found out that there were two babies in her womb.

    ''Twins?'' This news might be the only thing tofort Arvin now.

    Frustrated, Arvin wanted to hug Ang, but she screamed and ran up to Sven, asking, "Brother, is Mom telling the truth that Arvin Gu is actually my husband?"

    Sven hadn''t been at home in thest couple of days, so he was just as shocked as the others, and didn''t know what was happening.

    He nodded and said, "Yes. You are married to Arvin, and you are having his babies."

    Ang wasn''t convinced. With her eyes and cheeks swollen from crying, she said, "You are all fooling me! Fabian is my boyfriend!" When she woke up this morning, there was a voice echoing in her head, telling her that Fabian was her boyfriend.

    Although, she couldn''t remember who Fabian actually was, the voice kept reminding her "Fabian", again and again...

    Then, Ang looked at Arvin, who was a cold and emotionless man in her eyes now.

    She figured that it must have been this evil man who had conspired with the other people to trick her.

    Arvin suddenly remembered that three years ago, he had kissed Ang in the toilet, as she was drunk at the time and had identally gone into the men''s toilet.

    With that on his mind, Arvin grinned and asked, "Ang, do you remember that you drank beer with your brother in a bar on that day?"

    Ang looked at him and said, "Of course I do. Didn''t it happen just two days ago?" She remembered she had met him two days ago in the bar.

    Arvin was a little relieved to hear that Ang hadn''tpletely forgotten about him.

    Arvin gazed deeply into Ang''s eyes and smiled, "It''s all right, as long as I remember you. Ang, you are my wife, now and forever!" ''It''s not a big deal that she has lost her memory.

    And even if I can''t help her regain her memory, I still can pursue her and win her love again!'' thought Arvin confidently.

    Ang was attracted by Arvin''s tender smile. She hadn''t realized how handsome Arvin looked when he was smiling before, despite his cold and emotionless attitude.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    Ang muttered, "What happened to me? How could I have been so silly to marry this emotionless and cold man?"

    "Well, so that''s what you thought of me before?" asked Arvin yfully. He held her hand and lovingly yed with her fingers.

    "Well... no, not exactly. I should..." Ang returned the phone to Sven and stood up in bewilderment, saying, "I want to go back to my bedroom first... Please I need... some time alone."

    ''I am really married to Arvin...

    What has happened to me in the past three years? How could I have been so silly?''

    Ang needed some time to take it all in.

    Arvin stood up too and said, "I''ll escort you upstairs."

    Ang immediately refused, "No, no. I can go by myself. Please carry on talking here by yourselves."

    Then, she ran upstairs as quickly as she could, as if she was running away from some kind of danger. The others looked at Arvin with sympathy.

    They all went silent for a moment.

    Arvin''s friends now had to go back home with disappointment, as they couldn''t aplish what they had set out to do because of Ang''s sudden loss of memory.

    When they went back home, they all asked their wives to visit Ang more frequently to keep herpany, as she had to deal with the sudden shock of finding out that she had been married to a man like Arvin all along.

    The night came. Arvin casually went into Ang''s bedroom and had a bath in her bathroom, using all of her bathing items. He was doing that like a daily routine.

    Judging from his spontaneous behaviour, Ang almost was convinced that Arvin was indeed her husband.

 Chapter 1704 Let Me Court You

    Ang had nned to have a talk with Arvin, once he had finished bathing. Seeing Arvin with only a bath towel on, Ang blushed immediately and averted her eyes. "You... Put on your pajamas!"

    His figure was... so lean and chiselled!

    His muscles... were so toned! He had the perfectly sculpted figure...

    Oh! Ang wondered why she would feel the need to drink a potion to forget anything, since she had such a handsome husband already.

    Arvin walked towards her and tried to charm her. He gently pushed her on the bed and leaned against the bed with his strong arms on both her sides. Then he told her gently, "I won''t put on my pajamas because you told me that you liked seeing me naked."

    The moment she heard him say that, Ang''s face blushed red. Her red face aroused him even more...

    Ang was starting to freak out. She couldn''t believe he had said such dirty things to her.

    "Please... put it on... now." Ang''s finger touched his chest by ident.

    Wow! It was so hard!

    Then she moved her fingers lower but Arvin had grabbed her hand.

    She looked into his mysterious and intoxicating eyes. "Are you... seducing me?" he asked.

    Arvin found Ang to be more attractive than she was before she had lost her memory.

    It meant that in Ang''s mind, she was still a twenty-year-old girl. So... He would treat her well.

    "No. No. I''m not!" She took a deep breath andposed herself. "I want to talk with you. Please put on your pajama first!" she insisted.

    "Why? I''ll have to take it off again if I wear it now. Ang, you''re already used to seeing me naked. If you persist on letting me wear something, I''ll feel ufortable!" Arvin rejected her.

    ''I am already feeling ufortable because you are wearing almost nothing right now!'' Angined in her mind.

    Before, Ang felt that Arvin had always been cold and unfriendly to her. But now, she felt strange to be so close to him. "You can... move aside and let me sit up."

    Oh! Ang had

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    seduce you. He even tried to trick you into running away with him even though he knew that you were my wife. When I got you back, you began to quarrel with me every day. Ang, promise me you won''t see Fabian again. Okay? I admit I was wrong before. But from now on, I''ll give up a part of my business to spend more time with you!"

    "Run away... with Fabian?" Ang was shocked. She was confused. How could she have done this to her husband?

    Arvin had prepared a lot to get Ang to believe what he was saying. He picked up his cellphone to find a video. Then he gave it to Ang. "If you don''t believe my words, you can watch the video. The video can''t tell a lie, Ang."

    Hmm... That sounded right.

    In the video, she saw Fabian holding her hand and arguing with ten bodyguards arranged by Arvin at the airport.

    But she couldn''t hear what they were saying clearly. ''Maybe the video was broken, '' she thought.

    She saw that she was still willing to leave with Fabian even though they were faced with many bodyguards.

    Now she totally believed Arvin.

    She regretted what she had done to Arvin and started to detest Fabian.

    How could he seduce another man''s wife?

    She also hated herself for what she had done. As a married woman, she felt sinful for having been seduced by Fabian and betraying her husband.

 Chapter 1705 Fall into His Trap

    Seeing the guilty look on her face, Arvin immediately struck while the iron was hot, and asked, "Do you know why Daniel and others came to our house earlier today?"

    Ang shook her head.

    "I asked them toe over and help me persuade you. I want to win back your love for me. If you don''t believe me, you can send them messages to check if I asked them to persuade you..." The premise, of course, was that she could only ask them one question: did theye to persuade her?

    Thinking of the hostility some of them showed towards Fabian during the day, Ang now finally believed in Arvin. ''I''m such an asshole!!'' she cursed herself silently.

    With that, she took out her cell phone, found Jerry''s WeChat, and typed out a line, "Jerry, were you here today, to help Arvin persuade me?"

    Then she nced at Arvin while waiting for Jerry''s reply, and then sent Scott the same message.

    While they waited, Scott replied to her first, and in the message he said, "Yes, Arvin has always been very kind to you. Ang, you should live your life with him! Now that you''re married and pregnant, you should stop messing around."

    Ang was stunned, speechless.

    Arvin cleared his throat, and choked back aughter. Arvin was aware that Scott loved Lulu, so he decided to help Scott pursue her in exchange for his help.

    However, Scott wasn''t even talking to Ang about Fabian. All he talked about was regarding the time when Ang was returning to C Country from J City while she was pregnant...

    Unintentionally, he had ended up helping Arvin since Ang had no memories of this matter.

    Later, Jerry replied to her by voice, "Yes, Ang, Sally had told me everything about what was going on. She often keeps an eye on you and Arvin. For the sake of Arvin''s love for you, please go back to J City with him! He is a very busy man, with a lot of responsibilities. Please don''t make him travel back and forth between two ces all the time. Be good and listen to me. Quit being a baby, and please try to be more considerate."

    To persuade or convince someone, one had to know a lot about the person they were going to persuade. Jerry had asked Sally all the necessary details about Arvin and Ang''s married life in order to help them find happi

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    nd muttered, "Sleep..."

    In the stillness of the night, Arvin stared fondly at the sleeping Ang, fiddling with her long hair.

    If in this way Ang could forget Nita, Rosa and all the unhappiness, so be it...

    Arvin was confident that if she stayed with him like this, he would someday persuade her to stay with him on her own free will and love him with all her heart again like she once did. He had always loved her anyway. By then, together with their children, the family of four would live happily together.

    ...

    Autumn came after summer, and winter came after autumn.

    Arvin had been so busytely that he even hired the retired former director back to Yao Hospital to take his ce for the moment.

    Hemuted between J City and C Country every day.

    It was just because his wife was about to have babies.

    A week before Ang''s due date, he pushed off all his work and stayed with her in Chengyang Private Hospital.

    Martha had a baby girl for Aron yesterday. The Gu family was known for birthing boys, so the family were happy to learn that Martha had a baby girl for a change.

    Arvin thought it didn''t matter if Ang had a boy or a girl.

    But when he realized he was going to have twin boys, he couldn''t helpining. ''Why did Martha give birth to a daughter when she had only one child, while Ang has two babies in her womb, and both of them are boys ?''

    Arvin walked into Ang''s ward with a bunch of lilies in his hand, and saw her chatting with Nancy.

 Chapter 1706 Who Told You to Elope with Me

    Ang was holding Nancy''s three-month old daughter in her arms. Arvin smiled as he watched the tender look in Ang''s eyes. In his mind, he pictured Ang''s tender and loving face when she would hold their own sons.

    "Honey,e here. Look, how lovely Nancy''s baby is!" said Ang. She was approaching her time ofbour, so it was easy to bring out her motherly feelings.

    In the past few months, taking advantage of her loss of memory and using his own methods and charm as well, Arvin had sessfully tricked Ang into getting back together with him. They looked like a newly married couple who were madly in love with each other. He had also seeded in having sex with her when she was in her seven-month pregnancy.

    Arvin put aside the flowers he had bought for her, stood by her side and looked carefully at the baby in her arms.

    The baby looked so cute with a chubby face, a pair of closing eyes and a babbling mouth.

    Arvin gently touched her face and said, "Baby, call me father*."

    (*TN: here father means sworn father)

    Nancy tittered, while Ang rolled her eyes at him and said, "She''s just over three months. Do you think she is able to call you father*?"

    Arvin kissed Ang''s face and asked, "How are you feeling now? Any signs ofbour?"

    "None." Ang shook her head.

    As Nancy was an experienced woman now, she asked Ang, "Why are you staying in hospital so early? There are still a few days before your expected date of delivery."

    Nancy remembered that Ang''s expected date was on next week...

    Ang nced at the man next to her andined, "One week earlier! I have never seen him require the other pregnant women to stay in hospital so early. But why do I have to start so early?" Moreover, she was in a good health. She didn''t feel any difort in her body.

    "Because you are different from the other women." Arvin answered her simply.

    Then, some momentster, Arvin cautiously held up the baby in Ang''s arms and said, "Your belly is so big now. It''s not good for you to be carrying the baby for so long."

    He didn''t want Ang to get exhausted.

    The two women looked at each other, speechless and amused.

    Arvin and Ang treated Stanley and Nancy to dinner in the hotel that evening bec

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    already the most important pregnant woman in the hospital, so as soon as Arvin carried her to the delivery room, Sven stopped his work and came over.

    Sven frowned as he looked at his sister''s pale face. He asked, "Why so soon?"

    For most women duringbour, the pains of uterine contractions would increase gradually. But Ang looked to be in so much pain that it seemed her water might break sooner rather thanter.

    Arvin changed into his asepsis doctor''s gown as quickly as he could and said in a low voice, "My twin sons are in such a hurry toe out."

    "These two brats! I''ll have to teach them a lesson when theye out. How dare they let my sister suffer so much pain!" said Sven. Sven had hoped that the twins in Ang''s belly were going to be a set of girls, but his wish was in vain. When he thought of the twin boys in Ang''s belly, he felt like punching someone.

    Arvin had finished putting on his gown, and when he saw that Sven was about to change into his asepsis gown. He asked, "What are you doing?"

    "Going in to help you."

    The next moment, Sven was pushed out of the dressing room. "I don''t need your help. I can handle it on my own, " said Arvin.

    Not giving Sven any chance to protest, Arvin pressed the button and closed the door of the delivery room.

    Sven put his hands on his waist and yelled angrily, "Hey! Arvin, you mean guy!"

    But then, his anger subsided all of a sudden as he thought of that Arvin would also have two sons but no daughter just like him.

 Chapter 1707 It Is a Pity That You Are Not an Actor

    In less than two minutes, the door of the delivery room opened again. Two male doctors walked out, feeling embarrassed. When they noticed that Sven was standing outside, they greeted him respectfully, "Director Si."

    "Ha! You two must have been thrown out by Arvin!" Sven was right.

    The two doctors nced at each other with resignation and nodded.

    Sven patted them on their shoulders and said, "Go and do something else! That guy is really narrow-minded, and the woman inbour is his wife, so let''s just have him do it himself."

    Arvin went to Chengyang Private Hospital frequently during Ang''s pregnancy, so the doctors in the hospital knew how excellent his medical skills were.

    One of the obstetricians said, "I can understand him. He is an expert in the medical field. If we had stayed in the delivery room, we might only be reduced to assisting him."

    ''But Doctor Gu didn''t have to do that. We have worked in the Department of Gynaecology and Obstetrics for many years, so we are used to doing this, and all the patients are the same in our eyes, '' he thought.

    Sven shrugged his shoulders with resignation and said, "I was also kicked out by him!"

    Sven could understand Arvin because he also delivered his sons himself.

    Things for the newborns had already been prepared, and all the items were doubled.

    The whole family was awaiting the birth of their twins.

    Ang was sufferingbour pains on the bed. Her face was pale. Beads of sweat began to form on her forehead. She held Arvin''s hand tightly and said, "I''ll never... ever... give birth to a baby again... It''s so painful..."

    "Okay, okay, we''ll never have a baby again. Babe, hang in there." Arvin paid attention to the delivery of the babies. Meanwhile, he reached out his arm to her mouth and said, "Bite my arm if you feel pain."

    The pain was so unbearable that Ang was about to faint, so she bit Arvin''s arm without hesitation.

    "Take a deep breath and push... You''re doing a great job!" Thanks to Arvin''s encouragement and support, Ang felt a little bit rxed.

    "Doctor Gu, I see the baby''s head!" a nurse shouted with surprise.

    When Ang let go of his arm, Arvin quickly walked to the end of the bed to c

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    e babies'' soft, little bodies.

    After nine months of pregnancy, she had borne him twins. The babies were so cute. She loved them very much!

    Arvin sat down beside her, held her hand, and said, "Now that you''re awake, you can breastfeed our babies!"

    She agreed with him.

    But she didn''t know how to feed their twins...

    Arvin carried their older son out of Ang''s arms and told Daisy, "Mom, let me do this. Please go and have some rest."

    Daisy understood him, so she held Sherwood and walked away with the confinement nanny.

    After they went away, Ang began to feed Sherman with the help of Arvin. She was excited but a little bit shy about doing it.

    When the feeding bottle was taken away from him, Sherman began to cry. Butter, he stopped as soon as he drank milk straight from Ang''s breast.

    Arvin was watching Ang feed Sherman, which made Ang feel shy and embarrassed. She didn''t want him to look at her. "Arvin, bring Sherwood here!"

    Arvin didn''t move. "Wait for a while, and take your time. I''ll bring Sherwood after Sherman is properly fed." He pointed to Sherman who was in her arms.

    Ang didn''t retort, but she turned around with Sherman in her arms, so Arvin could only see her backside.

    Finally, Sherman fell asleep.

    But so did Sherwood. He fell asleep after drinking a bottle of milk form.

    In order to let the twins get used to drinking breast milk, Arvin put Sherwood on Ang''s other breast and let her feed him.

 Chapter 1708 Arvin Is Taught A Lesson

    Looking at the Arvin''s action which was not so rusty, Ang mumbled, "Wow, it seems that Mr. Gu knows well how to do that."

    Arvin was slightly shocked. He had to admit that he never seen this before, but perhaps out of his natural instinct, he knew how to do it without having to learn. "These two guys are taking what''s mine. Those are supposed to be mine."

    Saying this, Arvin shed an evil smile at Ang.

    After a few seconds of puzzlement, Ang blushed immediately.

    She reached out and pinched his arm. "Stay away from me." Ang was going to get even with himter.

    After feeding the babies, Ang drank some soup and then fell asleep again.

    In the following days, many people came to visit her and her babies from morning till night. She was so busy that she couldn''t get a chance to deal with Arvin.

    On the fifth day, the day she was supposed to leave the hospital, Ang finally had the opportunity.

    She asked Daisy and Nicole to take her babies away first.

    Ang withdrew her smile when they were the only ones left in the ward. She gazed at Arvin who kept a straight face indignantly and said word by word, "Elope, find lobbyists, fall in love, be seduced..."

    She kicked him one or two times every time she said a word.

    Ang blurted out six to seven words in total, but Arvin was kicked a dozen of times.

    Instead of being angry, Arvin was pleased. He embraced Ang and said, "Honey, Haven''t you heard of the old saying? A man should use his tongue, not his fists." What a douchebag! He took advantage of her for numerous times when she lost her memory!

    If she had known what was going to happen, she would not have taken the medicine.

    How dare he lie to her? He even put on a pitiful look and told her that she had eloped with Fabian. He was a big, fat liar! He was born to be an actor.

    What''s more, Jerry and Scott even coborated to deceive her. It turned out that all the men in this world were evil.

    "Ahem... Honey, don''t you know that I am doing this for the sake of our future and our babies?" Ang was almost amused by this cheeky man who was asking for her

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    pital.

    But she was a director on paper only.

    It was because everyone in the hospital knew that a brilliant man would handle everything for her.

    She didn''t have to manage anything in this hospital. She only had to take care of herself. He had taken charge of the hospital temporarily so as to... please her.

    As soon as she finished greeting them, the young girls'' voice sounded again, "Hello, Director Gu."

    "Good morning, Doctor Gu."

    "How are you, Doctor Gu?"

    ...

    They greeted with him one after another, and it seemed that they were more excited to meet Arvin than Ang.

    Seeing this, Ang pouted and thought, ''What a group of flirtatious kids! He is really fortunate with women!

    Even though he was just her assistant in the hospital, people dared not to forget his other identity. Everyone admired his capabilities as time passed. He was only an assistant on paper, but no one called him that.

    Well, there was one person who did. She would call him Assistant Gu or Mr. Gu.

    But other people would definitely not call him that because of his handsomeness andpetence.

    However,pared with Ang''s enthusiasm, Arvin just nodded at those girls who greeted him.

    But they had gotten used to it.

    They all knew that Mr. Gu would only show his smile to their director, Ang.

    His smile could be soft, handsome, bright, or a little bit naughty. It depended on the situation.

 Chapter 1709 Which Mother

    Arvin sped up to catch up with her, put his hand around her shoulder, and said, "Babe! Don''t walk so fast, or you''ll twist your ankle."

    In order to escape Arvin''s arm, Ang moved aside, but she stumbled upon something, making her spring forward.

    Unexpectedly, she wasn''t freaked out, nor had she let out a scream.

    She was sure that someone would support her.

    As she had expected, a man stretched out his arms to catch her. Then, he pressed her toward a wall along the corridor.

    He held his hands against the wall at both Ang''s sides and posed an intimate gesture with her.

    He looked into her eyes and asked her, "How could you be so careless? Aren''t you scared of anything?"

    Ang cast a contemptuous nce at him and waved her hand to brush him off.

    She didn''t say it out aloud in case others were listening to them.

    She had realized that his stretched-out foot was the culprit of her stumble when she fell. ...

    Arvin smiled and pressed her against his chest. "I''ll bete for the meeting. Don''t be naughty. Let''s go!" said he.

    What Arvin said made the people around them excited. They clenched their teeth to avoid letting out screams.

    Ang had to pretend that she was doing it on purpose. She gave a fake smile and walked forward together with Arvin. "Take your hands off me!" she warned him in a low voice.

    "Okay." Arvin released her, and after she could stand by herself, they went on walking in the direction of the office.

    ...

    It was amon sight for Arvin to chase Ang in public.

    In order to pursue Ang, Arvin often did notorious things which were being brought up by the authorities of the hospital. They were ming him for breaking regtions of the hospital and ignorance of his identity as the acting director of the hospital.

    But for Arvin, it was nothing, not a big deal.

    Actually, Arvin only flirted with Ang during her break time.

    He was still that cold Arvin most of the day.

    Before they entered the office, Ang said, "I think you need to be examined by the Neurology De

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    st night!"

    "Which mother?" Ang asked him without thinking carefully.

    But she regretted asking such a stupid question immediately. She had denied her rtionship with Arvin, so she had no mother-inw now. The only mother she had was her own.

    Arvin smiled and said, "Your mother... My mother-inw."

    "Your mother-inw?" Ang withdrew her hand quickly. Then, she teased him, "You can marry any girl in this country and divorced her as soon as you like. In this way, you will have countless mothers-inw!"

    Arvin was speechless out of embarrassment.

    Sven burst intoughter immediately.

    To avoid Arvin''s fist, Sven stood up at once and ran to the back of the door. "Keep on fighting, Arvin! Ang hasn''t forgiven you!" he teased Arvin.

    His words hurt Arvin''s feelings.

    Arvin had never expected that his wife would be this hard to pursue.

    It had been nearly three years since he began to court her again. But he hadn''t won her heart yet.

    For the first time in his life, he felt like a loser.

    Suddenly, he walked forward to Ang''s direction and kissed her violently. Sven let out a scream out of shock.

    "Eww! It''s awkward for me to see you do this!" Svenined. Then, he closed the door for them and left quickly.

    Ang was puzzled. ''What''s wrong with Arvin? Maybe he needs to be kicked again!'' she thought in her mind.

 Chapter 1710 The Twins Had Betrayed Her

    Ang failed to dodge his kiss, so she lifted her leg to kick Arvin''s leg with the tip of her shoe.

    Her shoes were high-heeled pointed-toe pumps. It was painful to be kicked by it, but Arvin only furrowed his brows, without letting Ang go.

    He had been trying to resist the urge for almost two years, ever since the birth of the twins. No... Technically, it had only been a year, Becausest year, when Ang had gotten drunk... Arvin of course didn''t miss the opportunity to have sex with Ang

    Until the morning after. Then, when Ang woke up, she wasn''t able to go outside for a couple of days...

    She found kiss marks all over her body, which frightened her so much.

    From then on, Ang wouldn''t dare drink any kind of beer or liquor anymore, no matter who proposed a toast to her and no matter how much they persuaded her.

    Arvin was still affectionately kissing Ang. An atmosphere of love started to fill the office.

    Although Arvin rarely had the chance to have sex with Ang, he had seized every chance he could to kiss her in the past two years. He would lock her in his arms every time he caught her off-guard.

    Each time, after kissing her, she would get angry, but Arvin had the patience and methods to coax her.

    "Babe..." The man''s hoarse voice made Ange back to her senses.

    She suddenly pushed him away and ran out of the meeting room as quickly as she could.

    Arvin stood there, touching his forehead topose himself. He now thought that he shouldn''t have tried to ask for her consent, but he should''ve had sex with her right then and there!

    But he knew the rules set by Ang. She banned him from having sex with her.

    Ang ran back to her office and rushed into the lounge room, locking the door behind her. She did it in such a hurry that she nearly sprained her ankle.

    She leaned against the door and slowlyposed her emotions, which were triggered by Arvin.

    Arvin''s moves toward Ang became bolder, and she had started to be less resistant to him as time went by.

    Even though they already had their children together, Ang was adamant about her divorcing him, so she refused to sleep with him in the same room.

    ...

    That evening, whe

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    his hands and said, "Auntie Ang, Uncle Arvin, please eat!"

    "Hahaha..." Ang was amused by these three boys.

    At night, Ang and Arvin bathed the twins and Stan in arge bathtub. Then, they carried them to the children''s room.

    In the children''s room, there was a bunk bed. Stan climbed to the upper bed by himself, and the twin boys slept in the lower bed.

    Arvin was coaxing Sherman, while Ang was coaxing Sherwood.

    Sherwood discreetly told Ang, "Mommy, grandma called today. She misses me and my brother very much. Mommy, when will you take us to visit grandpa and grandma again?"

    Ang felt a little awkward. She had brought the children to the Gu family''s house a few times in these two years. Teresa had alsoe to the Si family to see the twins. The Gu family loved the twins very much.

    Even Susanna Du, who didn''t like Ang, was also very happy to see the twins.

    "Hmm... How about the day after tomorrow? I will take you and your brother to see grandma. What do you think?"

    "Okay." Sherwood was simr to Arvin. Although he was extremely excited, he only put on a smile and nothing more.

    Ang decided not to tell Arvin that she was going to take the twins back to the Gu family''s house.

    However, the next morning, the twins told Arvin about the n of going back to J City. When Ang got in the ne, she instantly knew that the twins had betrayed her...

    She saw Arvin in the ne, and his seat was right next to hers...

 Chapter 1711 Which Quack Said That

    Arvin shed a vicious and satisfied smile. Ang wanted to kick him out of the ne so badly.

    Her kids were traitors! She had suffered nine months of pregnancy and had tried her best to raise them. Even though Arvin had helped a lot, she was the one who got pregnant and gave birth to them!

    On the way back to the J City, only Ang was a little bit upset, but Arvin and the boys were very happy.

    The whole Gu family came together that night, knowing that Arvin and Ang were back with their kids.

    Wanda Gu, Aron''s daughter, was excited to see her two cousins and y with them.

    Martha and Lily were not there. Lily went to Green Cold Country to mourn an old friend, and Martha went with her.

    Ever since Arvin came back to the Gu family''s house, he had stayed in the Yao Hospital for two days and one night and had been busy working.

    At night, when she had the time to think alone, Ang stared out of the window and felt a little guilty.

    Arvin had beenmuting between J City and C Country for the past three years because of her...

    In the morning of the third day, when everyone was having breakfast, Arvin came back.

    Arvin was exhausted from dozens of hours of nonstop work. But the moment he saw his wife and sons, he felt refreshed.

    He didn''t have any breakfast, but directly went to the bedroom to rest. He was suffering from a headache.

    After having lunch, Ang stared at the bedroom door for a long time. Finally, she made up her mind and went upstairs with some food.

    She pushed the door open and found Arvin asleep. She put the food down onto the desk and tried to wake him up.

    "Arvin... Arvin..."

    Ang called him gently, but he kept his eyes closed. His eyelids flickered, but he didn''t wake up.

    Ang thought Arvin was exhausted and was about to leave, but she noticed that Arvin looked strange.

    She bent down and touched his forehead. My god! He''s

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    blushed. She didn''t know what to say. She pretended to be tough, shouting, "Let me go! Otherwise... I will get mad at you!"

    Arvin kissed her on the ear and said in a low voice, "I heard having sex can cure fever..."

    Ang was dumbfounded, "Which quack said that ?"

    It was the first time she heard such a thing.

    Arvin kissed her cheek and replied, "It doesn''t matter who said it. The thing that matters is... are you willing to cure me with yourself?"

    What? Why? It''s just a fever! Why did she have to sacrifice herself?

    "Arvin, you... Bastard! Let me go! Otherwise, I... hmm." Her red lips were gagged by his.

    Arvin had a pair of hot lips because he had a fever. Ang felt strange about it.

    While Arvin was kissing her forehead, she held his hands, "Arvin... I''ve told you about the rules..."

    Arvin went stiff and stopped his moves.

    They stared at each other. In his eyes, Ang could clearly see bitterness and agony.

    Ang''s heart softened, and she said, "You..."

    In fact, her heart ached when she saw that Arvin had a fever, but she was not willing to admit that.

    Before Ang could finish her words, Arvin turned over andy beside her. He sighed and said, "You can leave now."

    Ang didn''t move, but she pinched her own palm.

 Chapter 1712 Poor Mommy

    Arvin and Ang already had two children, and Arvin didn''t agree to get a divorce. Also, they would sometimes hug and kiss. If she still insisted on keeping him at arm''s length... What was the point of doing so?

    Ang turned and looked at Arvin and only to see that he had closed his eyes. A look of hurt grazed his face.

    Ang bit her lip tightly and wondered what to do.

    What should she do?

    She knew that Arvin was trying to get her attention, but she still did what Arvin had wanted, as if she fell for his pitiful look. She turned and pressed Arvin under her body.

    Arvin secretly smiled. Ang did have a tender heart. He pretended to refuse, "Get off."

    Being rejected, Ang really wanted to get off, but... She still circled her fingers around Arvin''s cor and said, "You are having a fever."

    "I know. I''ll go to the hospital to get an IV bag. If it doesn''t work, I''ll get a surgery. If that still doesn''t work, I''ll die, " said Arvin. Arvin was being dramatic.

    My goodness! Ang was speechless. A small fever had been exaggerated into a matter of life and death.

    Through his thin pajamas, she could feel his extremely high body temperature.

    Ang clenched her teeth and kissed his closed lips.

    Because of her kiss, Arvin almost couldn''t contain his joy.

    Ang had not taken the initiative to kiss him for two whole years.

    Now, at this moment, he finally had it.

    If he had known that being sick would get Ang into bed, he wouldn''t have mind getting sick hundreds of times.

    Soon, the couple warmed up. Ang had taken the initiative, but somehow Arvin took the lead and held her waist tightly, locking Ang tightly within his grip.

    Just when they were about to take things a step further, someone knocked on the door. "Arvin, are you asleep? I''ming in."

    It was Teresa, who wanted to check on Arvin.

    Ang suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Arvin who was on top of her body. Then, she came back to her senses.

    O

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    beside her with his pajamas and said, "My dear wife, why didn''t you wake me up to have dinner with you?"

    Ang faintly looked at Arvin who looked much better and said bitterly, "You are sick. I know you have an upset stomach and won''t eat anything, so I didn''t wake you."

    While speaking, she took several dishes near her and moved them closer to her.

    Arvin chuckled and whispered into her ear, "I have worked hard this afternoon. If you don''t let me eat something, how would I have the strength to continueter?"

    "Then, don''t, " replied Ang. He really took advantage of his current situation. Ang rolled her eyes at him. Anyway, he looked much better than before, so she was a little relieved. Therefore, Arvin should drop the idea of taking advantage of her.

    Arvin smiled and said nothing. He took the bowl and chopsticks ced on the table by the maid and was ready to get some food.

    But Ang beat him to it. Her chopsticks were on the food that Arvin had wanted.

    Arvin smiled and thought to himself, ''She really good at holding grudges!'' He grabbed her hand and brought the tofu on her chopsticks into his mouth.

    Arvin raised his eyebrows proudly and said, "Thank you for feeding me."

    "You jerk!" said Ang. She dropped the chopsticks to have her porridge angrily and left him alone.

 Chapter 1713 How They Enjoyed Playing Games with Each Other

    Coincidentally, during Ang''s stay in J City, the Yao Hospital was also preparing a ceremony to celebrate its centenary.

    The Yao Hospital was founded by Arvin''s ancestors. It was only a small clinic at the beginning, and it gradually developed into the joint-stock general hospital it was today.

    As the present Director of the hospital, Arvin had to attend the ceremony.

    The day before the ceremony, he asked Malik Jia to send a set of luxurious and beautiful evening dress over for Ang.

    "Mrs. Gu, there is a grand party for the hospital''s centenary tomorrow evening. A lot of honorable guests were invited to the event. Mrs. Gu, as the Director''s wife, you will also be the focus of the ceremony. So Mr. Gu has personally chosen this evening dress and this set of pearl jewellery for you. Please do attend the ceremony tomorrow, " said Malik.

    Ang squinted at Malik, who had put on a courteous smile, and then she shifted her eyes to the magnificently packaged box in front of her. ''Attend the ceremony with Arvin?'' "No, I''m sorry but I won''t be attending, " refused Ang.

    ''Why isn''t he inviting me himself? Why did he ask someone else to pass on this message to me? Huh!'' thought Ang angrily.

    Malik was baffled. Arvin had threatened him with his job. If Malik wasn''t able to persuade Ang to attend the party tomorrow, he would be fired.

    Malik felt helplessly sorry for himself, because Arvin had given him one of the most difficult tasks to take on.

    "Mrs. Gu, Miss Si, Ang, please..." Malik pretended to cry and begged, "My parents have taken your husband to be my benefactor ever since I started working for him. They have always thought very highly of you, so please, I beg you, don''t make a bad impression on them. I wouldn''t want them to think of you as a bad person."

    Ang was confused and asked, "How would that make me a bad person?"

    "You will make me lose my job! Mr. Gu said that if you don''t attend the ceremony tomorrow, I will be fired."

    Ang was speechless. ''Wood, give me a piece of wood! I need to beat Arvin to death with it! What a horrible man! A sly fox!'' cursed Ang angrily in her mind.

    She thought for a while and replied, "Tell him, I won''t go. His threats won''t work on me."

    Malik twisted his face with awkwardness and nearly knelt down as his legs were weak. He begged for mercy again, "Ang... Lovely Ang... Dear Mrs. Gu, please reconsider. My parents are getting old, I don''t want to disappoint them, because I am afraid they might have heart attacks when they find out that I lose my job..."

    Ang stuck out her tongue and shru

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ered into her ears.

    "On second thought, I was afraid that you''d start looking for a stepmother for my sons, " Ang said as she intimately held Arvin''s arm. She walked inside with him, in her crystal-adorned high-heeled shoes.

    The guests there noticed the change of mood in the emotionless man as he was now looking at his wife with eyes filled with love and tenderness.

    They were all shocked.

    Sven had been here on behalf of the Si family, and due to Ang''s presence, he also became the focal point of everyone''s admiration.

    One of the guests next to him said, "Mr. Si, Mr. Gu treats your sister so well! We really admire you."

    "Your sister is so lucky. She was born in the well-respected Si family, and she also has found her true love in the Gu family!" another guest said.

    "Mr. Si, you are so excellent, and now you have an outstanding brother-inw as well. Oh, how much I admire you!"

    ...

    Sven tittered as he replied proudly, "She''s my sister. Of course, she deserves the best."

    Ang and Arvin came up to Sven, after they had greeted the elders of the Gu family.

    "Brother, where is my sister-inw?" Ang asked as she curiously looked at Sven.

    Sven clinked sses with Arvin and told Ang, "Nicole is on an urgent business trip in Los Angeles, so I''ve had toe here by myself." Sven raised his brows and looked between Ang and Arvin, asking, "Did you guys manage to restore your rtionship?"

    Arvin coldly nced at him. Could''t he help mentioning it at least for the moment?

    Ang leaned her head towards Arvin''s shoulder, as a show of affection, and said, "Brother, am I such a generous and kind woman in your eyes?" Of course not! Ang thought herself to be very narrow-minded.

 Chapter 1714 Stay Away From Angela

    Sven asked, "Isn''t my sister a kind, lenient girl?"

    Ang replied with a grin, "Sven, you must have won many innocent girls'' hearts with these sweet words.

    Sven immediately raised his hands and cried, "I''m innocent! I love my wife wholeheartedly, and I swear that I have never cheated on her."

    Ang nced at Arvin next to her. She gave him a gentle pinch and said, "Do you see how my brother treats my sister-inw? You should learn form him."

    Arvin gave a slight smile. He got closer to her and whispered in her ear, "What do you mean? Did I cheat on you or flirt with other woman?"

    When she felt his warm breath, Ang flushed immediately. ''Arvin must have done that deliberately!'' She thought.

    "No, you didn''t. But when I came in, I saw you surrounded by several women." ''Even now, those women are still staring at my husband.'' She thought to herself.

    She had been away from J City for two years. During this period, some of her acquaintances had gone abroad, and some had returned from abroad.

    Some weren''t aware that Arvin and Ang had gotten married. So they were still hoping to allure Arvin.

    Some women felt ashamed of themselves at the sight of Ang''s return, but several women persevered and didn''t want to give up on a rich and handsome man like Arvin.

    Arvin suddenly burst intoughter, and asked in a low and masculine voice, "So what? Are you getting jealous?

    Ang''s face grew red. She red at Arvin, and said, "Jealous? That''s not possible. We''ll get divorced one day."

    Sven swirled his wine gently with a sigh and said, "You have been saying this since three years ago. Ang, do you really mean to get divorced with Arvin?"

    Ang pouted her lips with dissatisfaction and said, "Of course I do. But..."

    ''Arvin was the one who didn''t sign on the divorce agreement. And he has been reluctant to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the procedure done with me... Besides, no one is on my side so I have no choice, '' Ang mused.

    At this time, Arvin held her close to his breast and said yfully, "My honey, stop talking about that stuff. It''s not funny anymore. How about we y some other games?"

    Before Ang opened her mouth, Sven cried, "You know I am here alone without my wife, so you guys are just doing this on purpose to make me jealous. Stop showing

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ly refused my kind advice but she totally misunderstood me as well. As for this smug woman, I''ll not waste my time again.''

    Arvin was talking to Malik''s parents. All of a sudden, he smelt a pungent perfume that made him frown.

    Then, a soft but pretentious voice reached his ear, "Hello, Mr. Gu. I''m Kelly, the sales manager of the medical equipment cooperativepany in our city."

    Soon, the crowd curiously wondered about her rtionship with Arvin. However, Arvin just nodded to her in a gentle manner. Then, he continued to speak with Cynthia, "Recently Malik has made rapid progress in his work. Uncle, Aunt, you don''t need to worry about him."

    Cynthia caught a glimpse of that embarrassed woman, andughed out. He responded, "I am so d to hear that from you. Thank you, Mr. Gu!"

    Chandler nodded and asked, "Mr. Gu, how long do you n to stay here this time? I''d like to invite you to dinner. This time, you can''t refuse our invitation again."

    Arvin thought of Ang just as he heard that. He said with a light smile, "It depends upon my wife."

    Chandler chortled and said, "Good boy. Well done. You treat your wife so well. I need to learn more from you." The three of themughed in unison.

    No one spoke to Kelly. At that moment, she wanted to vanish into thin air.

    However, the crowd were still looking at her, as if she were theughingstock of the group. She tapped her ss with Arvin''s and said, "Mr. Gu..."

    Before she finished her words, Arvin directly asked the waitress near him for a new ss of wine.

 Chapter 1715 So What

    At the sight of this, the crowd began to titter. Kelly''s face turned ck with anger.

    She tried to resist her anger, and med Arvin, "Mr. Gu, you''re so arrogant!"

    A loud voice reached their ears from behind them, "Who said that my husband is arrogant?"

    Hearing this, the crowd began to express their opinions. Some said, "Ang ising. This will be interesting."

    "Mrs. Gu is here tonight; how dare she try and seduce Mr. Gu in front of her? What a silly woman!"

    "Even if Mrs. Gu weren''t here, Mr. Gu wouldn''t have given her a second''s worth of attention."

    "...''''

    Kelly turned around and looked at Ang. She bit her lip and thought, ''I have to admit that she is much more beautiful and elegant than me...''

    Ang discreetly observed Kelly, and then walked up to her instead of Arvin. She said, "I heard that you want to seduce my husband. Is that true?"

    Kelly''s face changed immediately. ''Ang seems difficult to handle, '' she thought to herself. She asked, "Who said that..."

    "All of them told me that.'''' Ang curled lips and sighed, ''Arvin is always surrounded by these senseless women.'' She took a sip of her drink elegantly. Knowing that Ang would get drunk easily, Arvin asked the hotel to specifically prepare her some soft drink.. ''The soft drink looks like the wine, however, their tastes are totally different.'' Ang thought to herself.

    Kelly said in a panic, "No... I didn''t..." It was impossible for her to admit to her real thoughts. Then, she squeezed a tiny smile on her face and said gently, "Mr. Gu, I just came to greet you. How could they say that? They''re just bullying me."

    ''She dares to flirt with my husband in front of me. How dare she belittle me?'' Ang wondered.

    Arvin ignored Kelly and walked towards Ang. He asked with concern, "Why did it take you so long?"

    ''If you hadn''t shown up, I''d have gone to look for you myself, '' Arvin mused.

    Ang put her ss of drink on the table, and adjusted Arvin''s tie. Then, she held him by the arm. When she saw Kelly''s face darken with embarrassment, she replied, "I

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    to see that woman. She disgusts me."

    Arvin said without hesitation, "Out of sight, out of mind. Where is the security guard? Drag her out of this ce."

    Then, Arvin pulled Malik in front of Kelly, "Next time, show the list of guests to me before sending the invitations. Don''t just let anyone in without my consent."

    Malik was in charge of the guest list, and it was his first time to handle it. Malik had shown the list to Hogan. But no one had expected that Kelly was such a shameless woman who tried to seduce Arvin in Ang''s presence on such an important day.

    "I am sorry. I will see to it next time, Mr. Gu." Malik had followed Arvin for such a long time, he got to know Arvin very well. When he realized that Arvin didn''t me him, he was relieved.

    Soon two security guards appeared and took Kelly away from the feast silently.

    This episode came to an end soon. Arvin took Ang with him and greeted the many distinguished guests in the room.

    Arvin intended to leave with Ang, in twenty minutes.

    In fact, Ang had proposed this to Arvin on purpose because she didn''t want to see that woman.

    But since that woman was gone, she continued to greet the guests with Arvin.

    Around 10:00 PM, a couple, arm in arm, walked up to them.

    Ang was taken aback by the couple. She opened her eyes wide. ''He... he... How could they get together?'' She wondered.

 Chapter 1716 I Am Together With Mandy

    As soon as Mandy saw Ang''s expression, sheughed out loud.

    "Ang, we have not seen each other for two years. You have be much more beautiful. I am really envious of you!" Mandy and Ang hugged each other tightly.

    In the past two years, Ang had been in J City several times, but she was always pressed for time. Meanwhile, Mandy had been busy at work, so they had not seen each other, not even once.

    Ang smiled to Mandy, and then she turned to face the man beside her and asked, "You two are..."

    Mandy nced at the man near her and then lowered her head slightly because of shyness. In this way, she just proved that Ang''s guess was correct.

    Derrick proposed a toast to Arvin and then told Ang, "We are going to get engaged, and we would like to invite you and Arvin to attend our engagement ceremony."

    "Engage... engagement?" Mandy and Derrick?

    The two of them were very different, so Ang couldn''t figure out how they became a couple.

    Looking at Ang with guilt and embarrassment, Derrick responded gently, "Yes, even though your husband was pretty much upied with work every day, he still spent time on worrying about my marriage. Thanks to your husband, I am now together with Mandy."

    Oh! Arvin was their matchmaker! Ang took one look at Arvin, whose fingers were intertwined with hers, and teased him happily, "When did our Director Gu be an expert in marriage and love?"

    Arvin said with a lift of his eyebrows, "It was destiny that brought them to meet and fall in love with each other. I had nothing to do with their rtionship!"

    In fact, Arvin couldn''t be regarded as their matchmaker. He just pushed them to learn more about each other.

    After Ang left J City, Mandy resigned and worked as a secretarial staff in Derrick''spany.

    Once, in thepany, Mandy overheard somebody mentioning Ang. When she got close to them, she found Derrick talking with a woman she didn''t know.

    Later on, she heard Derrick saying, "Ang persuaded her tomit murder?"

    Derrick was only repeating the words of the woman near him, but Mandy misunderstood him. She thought Derrick was defaming Ang.

    Since Mandy was very grateful for Ang''s helping her and her daughter, she got angry with Derrick immediately. Thus, she went up to him impulsively to vindicate Ang, "That''s sheer nonsense! How on earth could Ang incite murder? Are you old, con

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    he couldn''t help butugh out.

    Sherman was sleeping with his head on Ang''s leg while Sherwood pressed his face against Ang''s belly and had his feet over Ang''s face. They were all in a deep sleep...

    Arvin kissed his two sons'' cheeks and carried them to the babies'' room.

    In a daze, Ang felt someone hugging her. Then, she woke up and smelled a strong odor of alcohol in the bedroom.

    The man kept calling her name softly next to her ear, "Ang... My dear, let me hug you..."

    Ang opened one eye and saw Arvin touching her all over.

    Why did he drink so much? Ang pushed his hands away at once.

    But the man gave her a big kiss on the lips instead. The smell of alchohol in his breath almost made her drunk.

    "Please, let me go. I will ask Aunt Liu to make some soup for you to sober you up!" Ang said this to a drunk man, so it was not surprising that it didn''t seem to work.

    Arvin, like a kid, hugged Ang tightly and said, "Babe, I missed you so much. You smell good..."

    The soft, floral smell lingered after Ang''s bath a few hours ago.

    After Arvin''s kissing and hugging, Ang became exhausted as she kept pushing him away again and again.

    "Arvin, give me a break... Oh..."

    Arvin was so drunk that he became much more passionate and manly. There was simply no way for Ang to resist. She had to get it on with Arvin.

    She couldn''t help but close her eyes and enjoy the intimate moments. Therefore she had missed the hint of slyness glowing in Arvin''s eyes, the man who was supposed to be drunk.

    At the same time, the man above her was turned on.

    ...

 Chapter 1717 Family Ties Are Stronger Than Other Relationships

    The next day, Ang didn''t wake up until noon. She took her cell phone to check the time. Oh my god! It was almost 12 o''clock!

    Ang suddenly sat up in bed. Her aching body reminded her of what had happenedst night...

    Ang covered her face in shame. Damn Arvin!

    After washing up, Ang went downstairs. Sherman said to her in a cheerful voice, "Mommy, you finally got up. I missed you so much!"

    Sherman and Sherwood were ying with Wanda in the living room. Teresa and two servants were by their side.

    Sherwood sat on the sofa and raised his head. He turned to Ang and said in a baby voice, "Mommy, daddy said you needed to rest more. He forbade us from bothering you!"

    Dear god... Ang blushed out of guilt and gave an awkward smile. She turned to Teresa and saw her smiling face.

    Ang picked up Sherman and kissed him on the cheek, "Sherman, I missed you, too!"

    She had nned to sleep with the kidsst night. She didn''t know when Arvin sent them back.

    At this moment, Sherwood took a banana and gave it to Ang, "Mom, dad just told grandma that you would be hungry when you wake up. Have a banana first!"

    Ang was touched and patted his head. Sherwood was indeed a lovely, caring boy!

    Seeing Sherwood give Ang a banana, Wanda immediately took a biscuit and gave it to her, "Auntie, have a biscuit!"

    Ang took the biscuit, smiling, and kissed her on the cheek as she said, "Thank you, Wanda! You are such a good girl!"

    Wanda gave a shy smile.

    "Your grandma and sister-inw areing back tomorrow. Ang, let''s pick them up with the kids, okay?" Teresa asked Ang.

    Ang hesitated as she had nned to leave tomorrow! But now... "Okay! I''m avable tomorrow."

    Lily had been looking forward to see the twins. Ang had to postpone her schedule.

    After a while, a servant came over and said, "Mrs. Teresa and Mrs. Ang, lunch is ready!"

    Ang

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    Ang wondered why Arvin hadn''te over to C Country and why he hadn''t called her.

    Was Arvin angry because she left without saying goodbye?

    However, even if Arvin hadn''t contacted Ang, he talked with the twins through phone calls or video calls regrly. But he did it through Sven...

    Arvin and Ang had been at odds with each other.

    Twenty dayster, there was some breaking news. At the victory party of somepany, Arvin showed up with ady.

    ...

    It was the first time that Arvin had taken anotherdy instead of Ang to attend a party, which provoked much discussion.

    Ang, who was looking forward to Arvin''s actions, was heartbroken.

    She had mixed feelings... Embarrassment, fury, disappointment...

    She felt that someone else took away something that had belonged to her... Her eyes were filled with tears, a bit reddish along the rims.

    "Bastard! You said you would be right by my side forever! You said you would only have one wife... Me! You said that you only love me... Bullshit!" Ang stared nkly out of the window, muttering to herself.

    Arvin would be nice to another woman in the future. He would hold her, whisper in her ears, and kiss her... Ang had a breakdown at the very thought of it. She choked with sobs.

 Chapter 1718 Just Let Her Cry

    Why would Ang cry secretly? Because her family told her many times that Arvin regretted what he had done and wanted to make up for his mistakes, so they hoped that Ang could forgive him and go back to J City with Arvin.

    If she cried before her family, they wouldn''t show sympathy for her.

    As she thought about this, she cried even more loudly.

    Outside the door, her parents heard the sound from Ang''s room. "Listen! Ang is crying!" Daisy said in a low voice.

    Hearing his daughter cry, Chuck got worried and was about to enter her room to console her.

    But he was stopped by Daisy. "Don''t worry. Just let her cry. Her mother-inw and I have been persuading her to go back to J City and live with Arvin countless of times, but she never listened to us! Now, she is jealous of the woman around Arvin, but she refuses to admit it. How could she be so stubborn?"

    If Arvin knew that Ang was crying for him, it would break his heart.

    Chuck apologized to Daisy immediately, "I''m sorry. Our Ang is stubborn because she''s my daughter. We have very simr characteristics."

    Daisy nodded her head and said, "Everybody can tell that Ang loves Arvin. I don''t understand why she''s resisting. Let''s go downstairs to look after her babies and give her more time to think about her rtionship with Arvin!"

    Chuck was still worried about his daughter and wanted to console her, but Daisy dragged him away.

    The news that Arvin and Ang''s marriage was in jeopardy had spread around the whole country since Arvin showed up with another woman. Some people even guessed that they had divorced for three years. Many women were waiting for the news to be confirmed, so they could take actions to pursue Arvin.

    In a private VIP room of a club in J City.

    "Pang!" Arvin threw a pile of photos on the table in front of a man with blond hair, Malcolm.

    Seeing Arvin''s cold eyes, Malcolm lowered his head out of fear. Then, he picked up the photos in puzzlement. When he

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    dren''s shoes and hats, the two children selected what they liked by themselves. Ang was also looking at shoes while she was watching over them carefully.

    Sherman picked up a red hat and put it on. Then, he called Ang, "Mom, look!"

    Ang turned back to look at him and was amused by Sherman. He posed like the model on the poster of the store and winked at her.

    Ang burst intoughter and asked him, "Do you like this hat?

    I''ll buy it for you if you want to wear it." Sherman had a light skin and looked handsome with this red hat.

    Sherwood cast a contemptuous nce at his brother and said indifferently, "Idiot!"

    Sherman thought for a moment. Then, he asked Sherwood in puzzlement, "What''s idiot?"

    Sherwood sneered and lied to him, "It means cute!"

    Sherman didn''t realized that Sherwood was tricking him, so he kept the meaning of this word in his mind.

    As they got out of the shop, Ang gave the stuff she bought to a bodyguard. Then, they went on walking around the mall hand in hand.

    When they came to a men''s clothing shop, she seemed to have remembered something that made her a little upset.

    Suddenly, she overheard that the bodyguard behind her saying, "They are on the forth floor."

    But she ignored it and watched the two children running toward the small amusement rides.

 Chapter 1719 Bring Mrs. Gu and My Little Sons Home

    A few minutester, she heard amotion on the fourth floor. It reminded her of themotion three years ago at the airport. At the thought of this, Ang felt her heartbeat elerate.

    Before she could calm down, she found two rows of bodyguards stood in front of her. When people still felt astonished about it, the head of the guards asked her respectfully, "Mrs. Gu, Mr. Gu has asked us to take you and your sons home."

    Ang was still absorbed in the scene of three years ago at the airport. It was not until the bodyguard spoke when she withdrew from her own thoughts, "What? Who asked you to take me home?"

    "It''s Mr. Gu. He asked us to take you and your sons home, " The man repeated, respectfully.

    The people looked at the twins and sighed. "Wow, they are kids from a rich family. I am really getting jealous of them!"

    "Is she Ang Si? Her husband is the third son of the Gu family in J City. Wow, he''s so romantic!"

    "The third son of the Gu family? You mean Arvin? Oh! I remember that he had gotten married to Ang, and they have two babies. They are twins. I really envy them!"

    ...

    Before Ang said anything, Sherman saw the man standing behind the bodyguard. He screamed cheerfully and rushed over to him. "Daddy! Daddy! Daddy!" He shouted while running.

    At the next moment, the ten bodyguards who stood in two rows, gave way to Arvin so that Ang could see the man who held Sherman.

    They hadn''t seen each other for nearly a month. He was dressed in a suit and looked dashing while he casted a profound look at her.

    They looked at each other in the eyes, ignored the other women''s screaming. He ordered calmly, "Take them home."

    "Yes, Mr. Gu."

    The twins were carried by the bodyguards while Arvin stepped forward to Ang who still stood there motionlessly. With his left hand in his pocket, he embraced her with his right arm and led her to the exit of the mall.

    He took them to a private jet and flew to J City directly.

    ...

    They arrived at thergest bridal shop of J City.

    Arvin sat at the resting area leisurely and ordered the manager and the shopping guides,

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    iled at her softly. "Why thete reaction?"

    The shopping guides were frightened by Ang''s seriousness, and they were afraid that Ang was not satisfied with their service.

    But they were relieved when they saw Arvin smile.

    Ang red at him with embarrassment. He showed up so abruptly, took her to his private jet, and flew them to a bridal shop in J City before she could even react.

    Arvin was ying with their babies happily on the way here.

    Their smiles gave her a beautiful but surreal feeling, so she thought it must have been a dream.

    When she finally came to senses, Arvin kissed her forehead gently and said, "Babe, go and try on the robes first."

    Ang was so tired after trying all of the wedding dresses and robes, but she didn''t care about that. Instead, she felt very happy.

    After drinking a ss of water, she was looked after by several designers who came from abroad. After her measurements were taken, she finally left the bridal shop with Arvin.

    It was getting dark when they got out of the bridal shop. Arvin opened the door of his car for her while she got in cheerfully.

    For dinner, they ate Korean food together. They enjoyed their meal since both of them were in a good mood. After dinner, Arvin took her back to the Shengfeng mansion.

    As soon as she entered the door, Arvin pressed her against the door directly and pinched her chin coolly. "Are you happy?"

 Chapter 1720 Gender might be Responsible for the Mutual Attraction between Two People

    Ang was confused. She nodded, then shook her head, and then nodded again... She wasn''t certain whether she should say that she was happy or not.

    "Ang, it''s been almost one month. Have you made up your mind about being together with me?" asked Arvin.

    He had kept his distance from her and given her enough time to consider everything for a whole month. But even if she knew that he had shown up in public with another woman, she still didn''t call him to ask about it.

    Arvin just wanted to know if she was jealous of it.

    Ang remained silent as she moved his hand away. ''Why is he asking such a question? If I don''t want to be together with him, I wouldn''t have tried on all those dresses with him this entire afternoon, '' thought Ang.

    Hearing no response from her, Arvin thought she was meaning to say no, so he imperiously dragged her into his arms again and said, "Ang, my dear, listen. I don''t care about what you want. You are bound to be with me for your entire life!"

    Since she still hadn''t made up her mind after a month, Arvin decided that he wouldn''t give her any more time to overthink things.

    "I..."

    Ang wanted to say something, but Arvin didn''t give her the chance to speak and kissed her red lips right away.

    His kiss was so affectionate and imperious that it made her lips red and swollen.

    After the kiss, Ang gripped his cor because she wanted to speak and her lips were painful. After a while, she finally managed to say in a low voice, "Arvin, are you that hungry for women? You have so many pretty girls around you everyday. Haven''t you been satisfied?"

    He came closer. His hot breath fell onto her face. He said, "Do you want to try and see whether I am hungry or not?"

    "No way! I don''t want to. Let go of me. I need to go back and see Sherman and Sherwood, " said Ang. Arvin had already sent the twins to the Gu family''s house when they arrived in J City.

    He had received a WeChat message from Teresa earlier. Arvin told Ang about the content of the message, "Your older son is having a very good time with Greta. You''d better not go and interrupt them."

    Greta Su was Stanley and Nancy''s daughter. She was a few months older than the twins.

    Gender might be responsible for the mutual attraction between two people. When Sherman saw Greta for the first time, he showed much more enthusiasm toward her than he did to his own younger brother.

    Arvin h

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    him.

    He now realised that he shouldn''t have talked so much nonsense with her, but he should''ve just had sex with her straight away, because... Ang couldn''t be conquered by being gentle.

    At midnight, in a haze, Ang sleepily said, "Huh! Leave me alone from now on..."

    Arvin was about to go and take a shower. When he heard her, he caught her arms, locked them over her head, and made her open her eyes to look at him, warning her, "Fine. From now on, you will just stay here. You are not allowed to go anywhere."

    Before Ang came back to J City, Arvin had already figured out many ways to punish her.

    Since she was still so stubborn, he was determined to make her surrender this time.

    In the following three days, Ang was trapped in the Shengfeng Mansion. Arvin had even taken away her phone.

    As Ang knew taekwondo, Arvin had also arranged for two strong bodyguards who were good at taekwondo, too. No matter how much Ang fought against them, she still wasn''t able to escape. But of course, the bodyguards only used defense tactics. She wasn''t hurt by them.

    Every night, Arvin came back and had sex with her. He tortured her the whole night so that Ang could only sleep in bed the next day.

    Ang indeed had slept until afternoon every day.

    The fridge was filled with all kinds of fresh vegetables and fruits which were brought there by the bodyguards, as per Arvin''s instructions.

    Ang had to cook the food herself when she was hungry. Arvin hadn''t arranged for any housemaid or chef because he was afraid that Ang might escape with the help of a housemaid or a chef.

 Chapter 1721 Iâ€™ll Marry You.

    On the third day, Ang tried to do something directly on Arvin, but how could she defeat him...

    She was thinking about creating some substances to help her escape.

    But, unexpectedly, Arvin had moved the researchb which was supposed to be inside the mansion to

    A ce she didn''t know about.

    On the fourth day, Ang protested using the simplest method - threatening!

    The guard called when Arvin was having a meeting in the hospital. "Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu... she... she has a knife on her neck..."

    The guard stopped, but Arvin knew what he meant.

    Arvin said to the guard indifferently, "Just tell her that her two children will have a new mother if she dies. If she doesn''t care, then she can go ahead with whatever she wants to do." Arvin didn''t ask if Ang was trying escape because he knew that she would certainly try every means.

    In spite of what he had said, Arvin ended the meeting hastily and rushed to Shengfeng Mansion.

    On seeing what was happening in the apartment, Arvin''s face darkened.

    Ang, wearing the off-shoulder dress he bought for her, was smiling brightly at the guard, saying, "Hey, handsome guy! Please? Let me go! I''ll remember your great kindness forever!"

    Hearing Ang speak to another man in such a soft voice, Arvin''s face became darker.

    The guard, who was standing with his back toward the door, shook his head immediately and said, "Mrs. Gu, I''ll leave now. Please don''t do that again; otherwise, your children will have a new mom. It''s not worth it!"

    Since it didn''t work, Ang thought that she might be getting old. Seeing that the guard was leaving, she pounded the table and shouted angrily, "Bring Arvin here. I''ll divorce him!"

    Just then, Arvin showed up...

    Ang blinked and rubbed her eyes quickly. What brought Arvin here?

    Anyway, Ang was apparently driven mad. She threw herself upon Arvin, pummelling him, and said, "You bastard! Let me go. I''ll ask Jerry to sue you! You''re imprisoning me illegally! You bastard! I''ll divorce you! I''ll really divorce you!" Ang would be bored to death if she was not released!

    Arvin grasped her pping fists tightly and asked, "Are you going

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    It seemed that her life was under full control by Arvin!

    In the Gu family''s house, Ang hugged her two sons tightly and kissed their faces long and hard.

    Sherman blinked and asked her, "Mom, I haven''t seen you for days. Where have you been?"

    "Me, too. Mom, why didn''t you call us?" said Sherwood seriously.

    They would have worried about their mom if their dad hadn''t told them she was going on a business trip abroad.

    But where did she go?

    She couldn''t tell them that she was imprisoned by their own good father. How could she say that? Ang smiled awkwardly and said, "I went on a business trip."

    After all, they were kids and would easily be fooled by Ang''s excuse.

    Since Ang had promised Arvin to have a wedding ceremony, she called Chuck and resigned from her post as Director of Chengyang Private Hospital.

    Soon after, Ang received a call from Sven, "Ang, why did you resign? Are you crazy?"

    "What?" Did Sven want to give up the chance to be the director? Wasn''t Sven being foolish?

    "If you don''t want to be the director, your husband can do it! Your husband is so capable that he can certainly manage Yao Hospital and Chengyang Private Hospital at the same time!" Of course, he could, except that he would be busier... But if Arvin wouldn''t take over the hospital, Sven would be busier!

    Ang rolled her eyes and said, "Were you having an easy and leisurely time when Arvin was in charge?"

 Chapter 1722 We Are Not Siblings Anymore

    Arvin had done most of the administrative work in Chengyang Private Hospital. As a result, Sven had been living an easy life.

    "I''m notzy! I just want to offer Arvin the chance to lead both the Chengyang Private Hospital and the Yao Hospital. What a great opportunity it would be for him..."

    "Sven Si, just take over our family business! Don''t be ridiculous! I know you don''t pity Arvin, but I do!" Arvin heard Ang''s words as he happened to walk out of the bathroom.

    Arvin knew Ang had been saying no but meaning yes for the past few years.

    She worried about him, even though she pretended that she hated him and refused to be with him!

    Sven didn''t want to give up. He wanted to go travelling with his wife more often. "Ang, why are you being so silly? I''m giving Arvin a chance to make more money to support his family. Why won''t you thank me instead?"

    "Sven, you have two sons too. You also need to make money and support your family! Stop talking nonsense! Otherwise, I will tell dad that you refuse to take over his hospital! Sven Si, think about it. If your son refused to take over yourpany, would you be sad?"

    Ang believed that Sven was a weird person. Well, not necessarily... since all members of the Si family were kind of weird.

    Other families intensely and aggressivelypeted for the right of session, but Sven didn''t want to take over Chengyang Private Hospital at all!

    If Sven ever showed any degree of willingness to fight for the right of session, Ang would instantly give the position of Hospital Director to Sven.

    She was married to Arvin now. It was inconvenient for her to operate Chengyang Private Hospital from J City. She refused to live separately from her husband.

    As a result, Ang had decided to indoctrinate Sven with responsibilities.

    Sven answered briefly, "I''m not sad at all! I just want my sons to be happy!"

    Ang''s mind went nk.

    As she was pondering hard, Arvin took the phone from her hand and spoke to Sven, "If you don''t take over Chengyang Private Hospital, you are not my brother anymore! You are not even as powerful as your wife! Shame on you!"

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    no hospital administrator finally settled down.

    Ang and Arvin''s wedding was going to be held in the third lunar month of the next year. Arvin hid the wedding venue from Ang, making it a secret.

    In the first lunar month, Ang in a thick down jacket went to try on her wedding dress with Arvin and their kids.

    Her wedding dress was designed by an international designer. Ang looked elegant and graceful in the dress.

    It was supposed to be a happy Chinese lunar new year for the family, but something rted to Martha and Aron cast a gloom over the celebration.

    Ady with a big belly went over to the Gu family''s house the other day.

    Lulu opened the gate and asked in confusion, "Who are you?"

    Thedy smiled and said, "I''m here for Aron."

    "Why? What do you want from him?"

    Thedy said, "Aron is the father of my baby. I''m going to give birth in a few months. Aron should be responsible for it!"

    Lulu was annoyed, so she shouted, "Stop talking nonsense! Who are you? Do you know that Aron is married and already has a child?"

    Thedy answered indifferently, "I know that Aron is married, but he doesn''t love his wife. They have a miserable marriage."

    Lulu was irritated. "Are you out of your mind? Get out of here! Look at yourself in the mirror. You are not worthy to be here!"

    "You..." Thedy pulled a long face, but she dared not offend thedy in expensive clothes in front of her.

 Chapter 1723 An Uninvited Woman at the Front Door

    "Cut the bullshit and get the hell out of my house! Even if you are really pregnant with Aron''s child, I advise you to go and get rid of it. I will cover the expenses, " said Lulu, as she shoved the woman out of the house.

    "What''s going on, Lulu?" Martha asked, walking toward the door.

    ''Crap! What am I going to do if Martha sees this woman?'' Lulu thought to herself. After giving a long, hard look at the woman outside, Lulu attempted to shut the door, but it was toote. Martha had been standing behind her for a while. She had seen the woman and had heard every word of their conversation.

    Stepping forward, Martha stopped Lulu, opened the door, and turned to face the woman. "Judy, aren''t you Aron''s secretary? What a surprise to see you here."

    Finally getting the attention she had been seeking, Judy deliberately stood straight to show off her big, swollen belly. "Yes, I am, and I am also here to tell you that I am pregnant with your husband''s child."

    Instantly, an earsplitting sound of a p followed.

    "Ouch!" A shrill howl of pain broke the peace of the house.

    Passing her child to the servant, Ang quickly walked out of the dining room. At the front door, she saw that a woman, with her hand holding her face, was ring fiercely at Lulu.

    "People are really evil these days. A home-wrecker going to her lover''s house and making a scene in broad daylight? There really is no limit to how shameless you allow yourself to be! Guards, throw this woman out of my house. Right now!" Lulu ordered, signalling two nearby bodyguards toe forward.

    "Calm down, Lulu. What''s going on?" Ang reached for Lulu and asked gently. The woman standing before them was apparently pregnant. Things could easily go wrong now that Lulu was in such an aggressive mood. Ang didn''t want anything bad to happen.

    "A random womaning out of nowhere came to our house and said that she is pregnant with Aron''s child. How hrious! Like anyone would buy it!" replied Lulu with scorn. She was determined to take initiative to destroy the confidence of the woman on the porch because she knew that such person would attack viciously if she showed any signs of weakness.

    Ang was shocked by the news. She looked at the pregnant woman, who seemed hurt and innocent, and thought to herself, ''Aron and Martha seemed to be a couple in love, but howe...''

    Lulu turned to Martha and grabbed her by the hand. Then, she said, "Martha, you must not get upset about this. I trust that my brother is not that kind of person. We have no idea of who this woman is, nor the father of her baby. I will ask her to leave right now!"

    ... A few seconds passed before Martha could respond to Lulu''s words. When she realized that Lulu was about to grab Judy, she stopped her.

    "Lulu, please go back inside with Ang. I want to have a word with Judy, alone."

    Lulu wanted to stay, but Ang knew that it wasn''t what Martha had wanted, so she took Lulu by the hand and dragged her to the living room, leaving Martha and Judy alone on the porch.

    Before they entered the living room, t

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    o stop you? Maybe she didn''t want to stop you at all!" Aron blurted out.

    ''Now it''s all my fault? Judy came all the way here to pick a fight, and he didn''t say a word. I stood aside, and I am the one to me?'' A surge of sorrow ran through Martha as she thought to herself, ''It seems true that he doesn''t love me, Just as Judy had said before. I gave him a daughter, but so what? I don''t mean anything to him.

    He will never fall in love with me just because of a child...''

    As her heart went cold, Martha broke into a sarcastic smile. "That''s right. It''s all my fault! It''s my fault that Judy came all the way here to start a fight. It''s also my fault that I am still married to you, which causes the problem that Judy couldn''t be your wife. Am I right?"

    Aron looked into Martha''s eyes as she said this until he couldn''t anymore.

    He didn''t know what else to do and just walked over, picked up Judy from the ground, and walked back to his car.

    "Aron!" Ang called out. She couldn''t believe that Aron just med Martha for everything and didn''t even try to exin himself. And now, he was leaving, with that woman in his arms. It was so unfair to Martha.

    Lulu rushed over, grabbed Aron by the arm, and said, "Aron, open your eyes! The woman you are holding now is the one who tried to sabotage your family. Your wife is over there!"

    Shooting back a nce at his sister, Aron replied, "I''ve got this. You don''t have to worry about us!" He tried very hard to make himself sound calm.

    Deep down, he wished that it was Martha who hade to stop him. In that case, he would have definitely let go of Judy and gone back with her. But Martha didn''t try to stop him... He was convinced that she didn''t love him at all.

    Ang and Lulu watched him go away, unable to speak another word.

    After Aron and Judy had gone out of sight, Ang and Lulu exchanged looks and gathered around Martha. Just as they were about to say something tofort Martha, she let out a faint smile and said, "You don''t have to worry about me. I am fine... Really."

 Chapter 1724 Unwilling

    Ang and Lulu saw that there was bitterness in Martha''s smile.

    Walking into the living room, Lulu called and had someone investigate thoroughly about that secretary called Judy.

    Within two days, she learned that Judy was only a minor secretary in Aron''spany. She came from a well-off family in the suburbs, and rumor had it that she and Aron were very close.

    Lulu had spent some money and pulled some strings to expose Judy''s abortion when she was in university, and she also had the executives of Aron''spany to fire her for a random excuse.

    That night, Aron went home and questioned Martha, "Did you have someone expose Judy''s scandal when she was in college and have her fired?"

    Martha was slightly surprised and brought Wanda, who was sound asleep, into her bed in the children''s room.

    Aron followed her because he felt warm after seeing her take care of their daughter.

    When Martha turned and saw the man on the bedside, she felt even more bitter.

    She tucked her daughter in the quilt, walked silently out of the children''s room, and asked him quietly, "You think it was me? Have you even investigated about it?"

    He frowned, "If you admit it, I won''t have to investigate any more."

    The couple went into their room separately. Martha pulled her long hair up, so her fair-skinned neck was shown. Seeing it, Aron''s throat tightened.

    "Why won''t you speak?" asked Aron.

    Before Martha could say anything, Aron spoke again, "If you keep silent, I will take that as a yes."

    Upon hearing his words, she was pissed off, but sheughed out loud. She was dumbfounded. Then, she said, "Did she tell you that?"

    A man in his thirties was acting like a teenager in front of women.

    Aron kept silent. Just now, when Judy saw him, she grabbed his hand and said that it was Martha who had exposed her and bought off the manager to fire her.

    He let his assistant deal with her, and he went home immediately. He talked to Martha under the excuse of getting angry for Judy''s situation.

    "Aron, you are so childish. If you really like her, you can keep her outside of this house. I won''t bother y

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    bed, and said, "Do Aron and Martha always... fight like this?" Standing on the balcony, she could vaguely hear the noise from Aron''s bedroom.

    Arvin raised his eyebrows and said, "I think that they are fine. After all, you have heard them-"

    His mouth was covered by Ang.

    When she went to the balcony earlier, Ang noticed a strange noise from Aron''s bedroom. She went near to have a look. Aron had forgotten to close the window.

    The noise from the inside... After Ang heard it, she immediately stepped back and unexpectedly bumped into Arvin''s chest, who was looking for her.

    Arvin wanted to say something when he also noticed the noiseing from the next room. He immediately looked down at Ang in his arms with his eyebrows raised.

    Ang immediately waved her hands and exined, "No. No. I just... I just realized."

    What a coincidence. He came in right at the moment she realized what it was about.

    Arvin seemed to have believed it and wanted to see through the window, but he was pulled back into the bedroom by Ang.

    While Arvin was having a shower, Ang had a long phone call with Nancy. After that, they heard something quite intense from the bathroom next door.

    Only, this time... They seemed to be fighting.

    Ang tried hard to suppress her curiosity. She prepared to go to the children''s room to check on the children, and then she woulde back to sleep.

 Chapter 1725 They Broke Up Just Because of A Photo

    As Ang came out of her bedroom, she saw Aron leaving the house.

    Ang went back to her room at once and closed the door. She ran to Arvin and asked him, "What should we do? Your brother had an argument with his wife and left home just now!"

    ''Maybe it''s because of Aron''s female secretary, '' Ang guessed.

    Arvin cast a glimpse at her. Then, he suddenly pressed her on bed with his body and said, "Now that we have nothing to do, let''s do something interesting and rebuild our rtionship!"

    Recently, Ang seemed to be not as hostile to him as she used to be, which made Arvin very happy. He was even thinking of having sex with Ang every day.

    "Rebuild our rtionship? Is it because you afraid that I would quarrel with you again?" she asked him. Ang put her hands on his chest and looked at him with a smile.

    "Quarrel with me?" Arvin smirked, "That''s impossible! Any conflict between us could be settled by making love!"

    "What if wee across a problem that can''t be dealt with by merely making love?" she asked him.

    "Then... we''ll make love twice!"

    ...

    She pushed Arvin andy in his arms. "I haven''t forgiven you yet! Don''t be so shameless!" said she.

    "I don''t mind sleeping with you!" replied Arvin.

    "But... I won''t forgive you even if we make love twice!" Ang retorted sharply. In the dim light, she blushed. Then, she turned her back to Arvin.

    Arvin seemed to have realized something and said, "I get it! You want to have sex with me more than a couple of times!"

    Ang pulled the quilt over her face and used him, "How can you be so shameless? I won''t forgive you no matter how many times we sleep together!"

    That sounded weird. The point was she hadn''t forgiven him, not how many times they should sleep together! Ang was not prepared for what Arvin had wanted to do next...

    Arvin got into the quilt at once. He grasped her cold feet and pressed them against his body. Then, he whispered beside her ear, "If it doesn''t get solved by having sex many times, then we might as well have sex every moment of our

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    ively, "Okay. Thank you. Bye!" After giving the umbre back to Lulu, he left at once.

    Scott put the umbre into her hand and said, "Take it!" Then, he held her up with his arms.

    Lulu murmured, "Who do you think you are? I won''t listen to you! I won''t take it!" Then, she threw the umbre away. This time, the wind got heavier, blowing away strongly...

    The heavy snow fell upon their heads and clothes. Later on, Scott put her back on the ground and kissed her lips.

    They had kissed for countless times, and he was the only man she had ever kissed.

    Technically, Scott was not her first boyfriend. When she was a freshman, she had fallen in love with the captain of basketball team of her college.

    The captain was also attracted to her, so they dated for several months.

    However, he was transferred to another school for unknown reasons all of a sudden.

    Later on, she spent much time figuring out why. Finally, she found out that it was Arvin who forced him to transfer to another school.

    Before Arvin got together with Ang, he was a terrible man. Arvin must have threatened that captain with extreme methods because when Lulu tried to call that boy once again, he changed his phone number immediately.

    She wasn''t really mad at Arvin, but she was a bit irritated. So she went to asked Arvin directly, "Why did you get him to transfer to another school?"

 Chapter 1726 You Can Talk About This With Angela

    Arvin gave her a brief answer, "You are too young to date any men."

    ...

    Therefore, when Arvin told her that she could date Scott two years ago, Lulu refused his proposal and expressed her resistance, even though she liked Scott very much.

    "You''re not my father. You have no right to decide whom I should date!" she protested.

    As Lulu''s brother, Arvin understood her clearly, so he also knew that she was telling a lie when she told him that she didn''t love Scott.

    When Lulu saw the falsified diagnostic report that Arvin had prepared which showed that Scott was in the final stage of cancer, she couldn''t hide her feelings to him any more.

    ... Arvin might be the only one in the world who had tricked his sister so many times.

    As for Scott, Lulu heard that he had many ex-girlfriends.

    Scott stopped kissing Lulu until she couldn''t catch her breath. Their heads pressed against each other in the snow. "Come home with me for the spring festival, " said he.

    Lulu was still a little dizzy, then she asked, "Why?"

    "To visit my parents!" answered Scott.

    Lulu pushed him away immediately and said, "No, I won''t go with you! We have broken up! You can go with your girlfriend in your college!"

    Scott felt a little headache and exined to her, "I''ve told you that I don''t know why that photo appeared between the pages of my book."

    He felt wronged. He hadn''t read that book in such a long time, and he had totally forgotten about that girl. Unfortunately, Lulu found that book by ident on the day they went to his apartment together...

    He was annoyed with his so-called friend and partner who told Lulu his rtionship with that woman in college.

    Many other conflicts also arose, so they began to quarrel with each other. In fact, Scott had kept silent most of the time, but Lulu never stopped using him.

    She proposed to break up, and he refused at first, but shepelled him to ept it.

    Scott felt wronged.

    "Look! You''re already impatient with me.

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    A strong smell of alcohol in the air had drawn Arvin''s attention.

    Scott answered without hesitation, "I did!" At the same time, he used one hand to push Lulu into the gate to hide her from Arvin.

    Lulu understood immediately and slipped into the house as the two men were talking.

    After gave a glimpse at Lulu, Arvin''s eyes softened. "Lulu is just a little girl, and she''s always naughty. I hope that you can help her whenever she makes mistakes, " he told Scott.

    Scott knew that Arvin cared about Lulu very much. Scott put on his jacket and said with a smile, "Ang was also a naughty girl when you met her, but you never minded that."

    After hearing Ang''s name, Arvin''s face brightened, and he said, "Ang is different from Lulu. No matter what she does, I will always love her."

    Scott took a deep breath and told Arvin honestly, "I have the same feelings for Lulu. No matter what she''s does, I will love her forever."

    Arvin cast a nce at him and said with a smile, "It would be better if you propose to her during the spring festival."

    Although Lulu hadn''t finished studying yet, she was old enough to get married. Arvin felt happy to have Scott take care of Lulu for the rest of her life as her husband.

    Scott nodded and said, "Thank you for your suggestion. I have nned it for a long time."

 Chapter 1727 A Little Physical Punishment is Needed to Bring Up A Good Son

    Arvin looked at his wristwatch and saw that it was almost eleven o''clock, so he patted Scott''s shoulder and said, "It''s gettingte, so I am not going to invite you into the house tonight. Please go back home now. The snow might grow heavierter."

    "Okay, please send my regards to Ang. I should be going now, " said Scott.

    "Okay."

    When Arvin went to his bedroom, he saw Lulu whispering to Ang there. Upon seeing Arvin, Lulu immediately ran out of their bedroom as quickly as she could.

    Arvin frowned as he smelled the aroma of alcohol floating in the air. He wondered, ''Wasn''t it Scott who drank tonight?''

    "Why are you frowning? Look, you''ve frightened Lulu away!" Ang walked up to him, tiptoed, and smoothened his furrowing brows.

    Arvin held her into his arms and said, "If Lulu behaves well, I won''t be as strict with her as I am now."

    "Okay, take it easy. She has a boyfriend now. Don''t worry so much, " assured Ang. Scott was a good man, so Ang believed that he would be able to take care of Lulu.

    "Okay, I know. Did our sons behave well today?" Arvin asked and kissed her cheeks, then her neck...

    Ang pushed him and tittered, "Sherman asked how much red pocket* money you are going to give him on Spring Festival. If the money is not enough, he and Sherwood will take me back to C Country."

    (*TN: red pocket or red envelop, means the money wrapped with a piece of red paper. It''s a custom for the adults to give red pockets to the children on Spring Festival.)

    Ang sighed when she thought about her naughty eldest boy. Sherman was too hyper, while Sherwood wasposed. Ang thought that the two brothers should learn from each other and create a bnce.

    Hearing her, Arvin raised his brows and said, "Ask him to wait for me tomorrow!" ''How dare he attempt to take my wife away. That brat... I have to teach him a lesson.''

    Arvin needed to perform a surgery tomorrow morning, so he would go out early. He wouldn''t have the time to spank Sherman until he came back from work.

    "Why? What are you going to do?" asked Ang.

    Arvin said affirmatively, "A little physical punishment is needed to bring up a good son!"

    Ang was dumbfounded. Did she just tell on Sherman? "Honey, Sherman is such a lovely boy. Would you be able to bear see him get spanked?"

    In order to make the man cool down, Ang kissed him on the cheek tofort him.

    Arvin teased, "How about you sacrifice yourself for him? I will consider letting him off."

    Ang pinched his ear and teased, "Tomorrow, I will ask grandma to give you some Chinese medicine. Otherwise, I am afraid that your body couldn''t take it anymore."

    Arvin kissed her neck as he said, "I would agree to take the medicine. Bu

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    n Arvin, you would''ve gone overboard."

    ''Arvin has done a lot of things for me behind my back...'' Ang trusted Nancy''s words because Arvin had not only done a lot of things in secret, but he had also treated her very well in front of her... Arvin treated her so well that even Daisy wanted to punch Ang for her stubbornness.

    Ang sighed.

    She heart was aching to think of what Arvin had done for her.

    Arvin was such a smart man... Why was he so stupid to have tormented himself in loving her...

    Ang sniffled and her eyes reddened when she recalled how well Arvin had treated her all these years.

    Fortunately, she had already forgiven him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to find another man who loved her so much.

    Ang took out her phone and sent a WeChat message to Arvin, "Honey, I love you. Love you so much!"

    Nancy sighed with relief. In the past two years, every time she called Ang, Ang would tell her that she couldn''t resist it anymore and that she felt she was going to forgive Arvin soon...

    But when she thought about Rosa Yin, she restrained her feelings and decided not to forgive Arvin.

    Nancy, of course, could understand why Ang had felt that way. she would always confront Ang, "If you can''t forgive him, then divorce him right now!"

    Ang would answer, "He doesn''t agree to divorce me! I have mentioned it to him many times."

    ... Nancy really wanted to tell Ang that she had a sworn brother and a sworn father who were both outstandingwyers.

    If she actually wanted to divorce Arvin, she would have had been sessful already. The fact was that she had never meant to do it. Nancy was well aware of it, but she didn''t expose it in front of Ang. Ang was just too stubborn; she was only strong when it came to saying things other than doing them.

 Chapter 1728 Let Go of the Past

    As Ang was picking out a New-year''s gift for Arvin, she received a WeChat reply from him, which read, "Ang, I''ve been staying in the hospital these past few days." He meant that he was being honest and loyal to her.

    "I know, " she replied. Ang knew that Arvin had not only been busy with research and development, but also with various hospital affairs. She saw how hard he had been working.

    "Come to my hospital."

    "Why?"

    "I''ll examine you myself to see if you are... ill." Ang''s sudden sweet nothings left the unppable Arvin at a loss...

    He immediately called the bodyguards to keep a firm eye on Ang in case she tried to run away from home or elope again.

    He was not worried about what Fabian would do to Ang, because he had already spoken to Fabian''s grandfather in person. Since Fabian and Ang had separated, his grandfather had been pressuring him to go on a blind date almost every day, leaving him no time to see Ang.

    Ang stopped short as she read Arvin''s message. Looking back in bewilderment, Nancy found her in tears, so she walked back to her, and asked, "What''s wrong, Ang? Are you okay?"

    Ang shook her head, and answered, "It''s nothing. I''m fine..." She just felt she had... been too hard on Arvin, or too stubborn.

    Now Arvin felt uneasy because she told him that she loved him.

    What about her? She would feel out of whack if Arvin didn''t say honeyed words to her.

    "Are you feeling sick, Ang?" Nancy looked at her anxiously.

    Ang took out a tissue, wiped her tears, and responded, "No, Nancy. I have just decided to trust Arvin again..." Now without Rosa and Nita, could it be... just the two of them? She would like to try again.

    Nancy softly patted her on the back and sighed, "Oh, Ang, you''ve finally decided to let go of the past. Don''t worry, I''m sure Arvin will make you happy!"

    Ang looked up at her, holding her tears at bay.

    Then she recouped herself, and continued to look for Arvin''s gift.

    After shopping in the afternoon, they both sep

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    e little girl was falling behind, they stopped gently. It wasn''t until Wanda had jumped into Arvin''s arms that they each held onto Arvin''s legs.

    Arvin picked all three kids up in his arms, who were shouting in excitement to see Arvin

    Rom, Lacey and their son Bob had also juste back. Seeing Arvin, Bob got up from the couch and greeted him respectfully, "Uncle Arvin."

    Arvin patted his head, and asked, "Where''s your aunt Ang?"

    Lacey chaffed him and replied, "You two are so in love. The first thing you ask when you get home is, ''where is Ang?'' Are you afraid that we''ll sell her off to someone else?"

    Teresa also smiled and said, "Fortunately, Ang has forgiven him. Otherwise, we would not feel sorry for him even if he were single for the rest of his life!"

    They immediately changed the subject and still didn''t tell him where Ang was.

    When he was about to walk upstairs, Bob stopped him and told him, "Uncle Arvin, aunt Ang is in the kitchen."

    ''She''s in the kitchen?'' The answer relieved his uneasiness. He immediately changed directions and went straight into the kitchen.

    Inside the kitchen, a woman wearing an apron, standing with her back to the door, was cooking. Hearing the door open, she thought the servant, who helped her trim vegetables, hade in, and said, "Aggy, get me some ketchup from the fridge."

 Chapter 1729 Arvin Is Making Trouble

    Ang had nned to make sweet and sour chicken wings for the kids because there were many of them there today, and the sweet and sour vor was always popr among kids. Unfortunately, she had forgotten to take out the ketchup from the fridge first.

    Arvin walked to the refrigerators to get the ketchup for Ang. They had several refrigerators built into one wall of the kitchen. There were ten refrigerator doors. ''Which door should I open?'' Arvin thought in his mind.

    Ang continued before the person behind her could say anything, "It''s on the upper part of the refrigerator on the right. I put it there this afternoon."

    Ang wondered why Aggy hadn''t responded yet. She didn''t turn her head as she was too busy frying the chicken wings and had to focus solely on that, otherwise, the chicken wings could get burnt.

    When Ang couldn''t wait any longer and was about to turn her head to check what was going on, an uncovered tube of tomato paste was handed to her. She immediately took it and said, "Aggy, that''s very thoughtful of you to open it for me beforehand. I would have had to use a knife to open it!"

    Suddenly, someone with a strong and warm touch held Ang by the arms. She went rigid at first, but then felt at ease when she sensed a familiar fragrance. Ang asked in a soft voice, "When... did you get back?"

    So, she was demanding... Arvin just now.

    Arvin kissed Ang in the cheek and answered, "I just got back from work. Babe, why didn''t you answer my calls?"

    Arvin had called Ang several times earlier on, but she didn''t answer.

    Ang thought for a while and then pointed to the ceiling, "I left my phone in the bedroom."

    Fine! Arvin thought Ang was angry again. "Is the cook off duty today?" Arvin asked. Why was Ang cooking food?

    Ang put some seasonings into the pan and didn''t respond to Arvin just yet. Then she turned around and put her arms around Arvin''s waist, "I wanted to cook for you..."

    Arvin smiled and kissed her in the lips out of joy, "Why are you being so sweet today?"

    Ang leaned against Arvin and murmured, "Because... you''ve be

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    were thousands ofments.

    Some said Arvin was just showing off their affection to excite them.

    Some praised Ang''s cooking.

    Some were envious of Ang and Arvin''s appearances.

    ...

    Everyone raved about the dishes that Ang had made.

    Arvin didn''t say anything anymore. He buried himself in the food, which was enough to prove that he loved Ang''s cooking very much.

    The four kids really liked the sweet and sour chicken wings. They ate in copious amounts, lips covered with sauce. Ang wiped the sauce for them, but their lips were immediately full of sauce again. Ang gave up, and decided to clean them after the meal.

    The supper ended in a happy atmosphere.

    After supper, Arvin and Ang nned to go out for a walk with their twins.

    Aron and Martha went for a stroll with Wanda.

    Rom and Lacey walked with Bob.

    They had wanted to ask Lily together, but Teresa refused, "Just enjoy your pleasant walk. Your dad and I will take care of your grandma!"

    Hogan added, "If you want to spend the night alone, you can leave your kids home."

    Arvin looked at the twins before he picked them up and handed them over to Hogan. He patted their heads and said, "Your mom and I are going to spend the night together. Remember, behave well and don''t give your grandparents too much trouble!"

    Speechless, the twins raised their heads and stared at their dad with innocent eyes.

 Chapter 1730 Sheâ€™s Sick

    Sherman asked Arvin, "Dad, Am I and Sherwood your real sons?"

    Sherwood added, "Dad, Are you and Mom going to make us a sister?"

    Arvin looked at his twin boys and said, "Sherman, you have the same character as your Mom, but you look like me. So yes, you''re my real son. Sherwood, you''re very clever. Your Mom and I will bring a sister for you if you promise to look after her."

    The boys cheered up. They pped and shouted, "Hooray! Dad, can you bring us a sister tomorrow?"

    Everybody was amused by the boys except Ang.

    Martha held Wanda up and said to Aron, "Go ahead if you have some work to finish. Wanda is okay here with me." She didn''t want to disturb him with their kid at the end of the year. She presumed he was busy.

    But Aron thought differently.

    He seemed to be very angry, and said coldly, "I don''t have any work right now. My assistant can handle them without me." He couldn''t help thinking how reluctant she was to take a walk with him.

    Martha paused and said, "That''s all right. They all went out, let''s go, too."

    It was nearing the lunar new year, Martha felt a bit cold, so she tightened Wanda''s scarf. Wanda walked by the side of the road, with one hand held her mother

    And the other by Aron, she asked her Dad, "Daddy, Sherman and Sherwood want to have a sister, but I want to have a brother, can you and Mommy get me a brother?" Wanda looked up at her parents expectantly.

    Wanda''s naive questions made Martha blush, she said to her daughter, "Wanda, Are Sherman and Sherwood not your brothers? Why do you want to have another brother?"

    "Okay, Daddy will get you a little brother." Aron interrupted Martha before she could finish.

    Wanda was so happy that she jumped and said, "Daddy, you''re the best, I love you."

    Martha nced at him and thought, ''Is he serious?

    Did he mean to have a child with me or someone else? It''s possible, is it?

    Maybe he did want to have a child with another woman.''

    She was upset when she thought about that.

    Aron suddenly blocked her way. He lifted up her delicate jaw with his long fingers while looking into her e

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    and said, "I''ll go in a minute."

    Arvin was a bit puzzled, but when he saw the look in Aron''s eyes, he realized the reason. Aron didn''t want to leave his wife alone with him. But Martha''s eyes were closed, she seemed to be very ufortable, so Arvin said, "Aron, she''s having a fever, you know, it can easily cause pneumonia if dyed......"

    The more Aron worried about his wife being alone with his brother, The more Arvin wanted to do it. It was a good chance for him to get revenge. He recalled the awkward scene on their wedding ceremony, when Aron appeared on screen with Ang, which made all the guests misunderstand that they had some sort of love affair.

    Arvin wouldn''t forgive hAron easily for that even though Aron was his elder brother and nothing was going on between him and Ang. He had been waiting for a chance to get back at Aron.

    Aron raised his fists, Arvin stood up and said, "Easy, dude. I''m going back to be with my wife now, and I would encourage Martha to remarry if she got pneumonia."

    Remarry? That was exactly what Aron was worried about. He believed that money was the only reason Martha married him, she didn''t love him at all. And if she got pneumonia just because of his petty jealousy... She may seriously reconsider remarrying.

    Aron had no choice but to hold his temper. He just lightly punched Arvin on the shoulder because he was a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 1731 Go and Sleep in the Guest Room

    Aron went downstairs to look for some pills, while Arvin attentively took Martha''s pulse.

    When Aron came back to his bedroom, he saw Arvin walking out. He carefully scanned Arvin from head to toe, and observed his facial expressions.

    Aron looked at Arvin in a way as if he was investigating a thief. Arvin noticed his vignce and said displeasedly, "Next time, if your wife gets sick, just go ask grandma to help you. Don''t bother me again!"

    Aron let out a cold hum and asked, "How''s she doing now? Anything serious?"

    "No, just a slight fever. But, as her husband, you are not doing well enough to care for your wife!" Ang had already told Arvin about the affair between Aron and his secretary, Judy. He was not satisfied with how his brother had dealt with that matter. It wasn''t like what a Gu family''s man should have done.

    Aron was irritated and yelled, "Get out!"

    Arvin nced at Aron, who had already walked to the bedside and was about to give Martha the medicine. He said, "Please control your temper; it''s not good for your health. Brother, don''t always be so irritable, otherwise you may frighten my sister-inw away one day!"

    Aron had had a violent temper ever since he was a child. Lily always said that Aron had inherited his grandfather''s temper. Their grandfather was as irritable as Aron was when he was still alive.

    Before Aron could retort, Arvin told him a secret, "You''ve been ming your wife for something that your younger sister had done. I think your wife may really run away very soon."

    "What did you mean?" Aron raised his eyelids and looked at Arvin, perplexedly.

    Arvin nced at him with contempt and said, "You big fool. Fine, since you are so worried about Martha now, I might as well tell you the truth about Judy''s matter. It was Lulu who had exposed Judy of her bad deeds and deprived her of her job. Martha had nothing to do with it."

    Aron was about to lift up Martha, but when he heard what Arvin had said, he stopped in shock. ''It was Lulu who did it... and Martha had nothing to do with the whole thing?''

    After a moment''s silence, Aron couldn''t find a proper way to release his anger. So he started to brew up trouble and became hostile towards Arvin. He coldly nced at his brother who was leaning against the door, and asked, "Why are you so concerned with my wife''s matters? What are you getting out of this?"

    Arvin was surprised by his question. He wondered why Aron''s

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ndma, let her have a good sleep."

    Ang angrily nced at him and said, "I''ll go sleep in Lulu''s room!"

    She started to go towards Lulu''s bedroom.

    Arvin immediately lifted her up and carried her in his arms. Ang was shocked, but before she could scream out, Arvin kissed her lips to stop her from screaming.

    Eventually, Arvin slept on the sofa in their bedroom...

    The next morning, Ang was awakened by Arvin''s affectionate kiss. She tried to punch him in the face, but Arvin nimbly dodged it and let her go.

    "Babe, good morning!" said Arvin.

    Ang grabbed a pillow, threw it to him, and said angrily, "Go say good morning to your sister-inw!"

    "Honey, don''t get angry in early morning. It''s not good for your health. Calm down." Arvin took out his phone and shook it in front of her.

    On his phone, the screen was showing his WeChat messeages with Malcolm.

    But Ang looked at him angrily and yelled, "Leave me alone! Go and y with Aron by yourself!"

    She got out of the bed and was about to go to the bathroom.

    Arvin stopped her and said, "It''s Malcolm''s concert. Don''t you want to go?"

    Ang went silent. She had already asked Malcolm, but he told her that he didn''t have any uing concert dates.

    So she looked at Arvin with suspicion and said, "You are kidding me!"

    In fact, he wasn''t kidding. He thought about it all night and hade up with this idea to coax his wife. Because he remembered that one year ago, Ang had specially flown to A Country to watch Malcolm''s concert. "As long as my wife is happy, it''s not a big deal for me to sponsor Malcolm for a concert."

 Chapter 1732 There Are Many Beauties In Hospital

    Was Arvin really going to fund Malcolm for a concert? It sounded like the kind of thing that Arvin would do.

    Arvin hastily exined to Ang as he found that she cooled down. "What I saidst night to Aron was just a joke. I wanted to annoy him. You are my wife while Martha is Aron''s wife. Don''t ever pay attention to what Aron said. There can never be anyparison between you and Martha. You are the only woman I love truly and deeply. Of course, I don''t mean to say that Martha is not good, but she is just not my cup of tea. It is also because I find you so adorable that I love you so much."

    Arvin followed her to the bathroom while talking.

    Ang nced at him and then started to brush her teeth. "I am not going to trust you anymore, " said Ang.

    "Do you want to go to Malcolm''s concert?"

    "When?" She didn''t decline his proposal.

    "When do you want to go?" Arvin would totally make it happen for her.

    After thinking for a while, Ang replied, "Let''s go after the Spring Festival."

    After all, Malcolm had to go back to Mando Bay to celebrate the New Year. And Ang was not going to get in his way from having a family reunion on such a festive day.

    "Okay. I agree with you too. I think after the Spring Festival would be just perfect."

    Arvin was still in the bedroom when Ang came out from the bathroom. He took out the bouquet of roses and said, "Babe, I am sorry. Please don''t be angry with me. Come over here. I want to apologize to you."

    As soon as he finished his words, he handed the flowers to her. There were ny-nine roses in total!

    He had asked Malik to order them for himst night and the flowers were delivered at eight o''clock this morning.

    He had intended to surprise Ang with the beautiful flowers when she woke up this morning.

    Eventually, Ang was relieved by the sweet scent of the roses. She took a sigh of relief and smiled softly. What a sly man! He always knew how to make her happy.

    Ang pouted and said, "Well, I''ll let it go this time. Even if you really like Martha, she will not like you back. You are an icy man and I am sure that no one could put up with you except for me."

    Arvin smiled after hearing this and then kissed her lips gently. "Yes, honey, you are right. You are the only woman in the world who would love me."

    ...... Ang suddenly had a guilty look on her face when she heard that.

    She put the flowers in a vase and

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    owers to.

    "Maybe, " she replied quietly as she tried to suppress the bitterness in the depths of her heart. "Almost all women like flowers, " she added.

    Almost all women? Then she must also like flowers.

    Aron nodded slightly and walked into the coatroom.

    Staring at his back, Martha clenched the toner he just took while the painfulness flickered in her eyes.

    After changing his clothes, Aron met Martha by the door of the coatroom as she was about to go in and get dressed.

    Without saying anything to her, he walked towards her dressing table and threw all of her cosmetics into the trash can as she disappeared behind the coatroom''s door.

    Martha went downstairs in a hurry since she was already runningte that morning. So she had no idea that her cosmetics were gone.

    It was nearly five o''clock in the afternoon.

    A Rolls Royce stopped at the front door of the Ji Group. Half an hourter, the owner of the Rolls Royce finally saw the person he was waiting for.

    However, she was with another man. They walked out while talking andughing.

    The man sitting in the back seat furrowed his brows upon seeing this.

    "Mr. Aron, it''s Mrs. Martha!" The driver kindly reminded him.

    "I know, " Aron replied impatiently. And then he opened the door to get out.

    The luxury car was quite eye-catching itself. It even caught more attention when a handsome man got out from such a luxurious car.

    Martha had not expected to see Aron there, so she stopped abruptly. What brought him here?

    Aron took out a bouquet of yellow roses form his trunk while she was still astonished to see him there.

 Chapter 1733 Do You Want to Manage the Household Budgets

    Initially, Aron had intended to buy red roses and white roses. But he was told by the flower girl that yellow roses mean, "Enjoying the time spent with you."

    So he bought 99 yellow roses straightaway.

    Martha''s heart started racing when she saw Aron holding a bouquet of yellow roses. There was a lot going on inside her.

    ''What brings him here? Why does he have all those flowers? Is his new lover someone in the Ji Group? Who is she then? And what about Judy?''

    As the crowd cheered, Aron walked and stopped right in front of her. She looked up at him with astonishment. "You..."

    Aron smiled and said, "Honey, I''m here to pick you up."

    Martha did not notice, that he was holding the flowers tighter and tighter because of he was getting more and more nervous. It was the first time he had bought her flowers, and he wondered whether she would like it or not.

    Martha quickly came to her senses and tried to calm down. She blushed and turned to the man beside her, "Mr. Zhang, I am so sorry¡­ but my husband is here to pick me up. I''m afraid I''ve got to go now."

    The Mr. Zhang Martha just mentioned had insisted on inviting her to dinner. Aron''s arrival freed her from it since she didn''t want to go to dinner with him in the first ce.

    She then epted the flowers and looked at Mr. Zhang apologetically.

    Aron didn''t know the man, but the man had recognized Aron. He was surprised to know that Martha''s husband was Aron. But he let out a smile shortly after and said, "Nice to see you, Mr. Gu. I am Tomas from the Ascendas Company. We''ve worked together before..."

    Regardless of the prestige of the Gu family, the Gu Group was a leadingpany in J City. So there were very few people who did not know who Aron was.

    Aron pondered for a while, but he couldn''t recall having worked together with this man. He nodded lightly, pulled Martha into his arms and said to Tomas, "If you will excuse us."

    Tomas nodded vigorously, and watched them get into the car, bowing and scraping.

    While they were in the car, Martha held onto the flowers tightly. She could barely keep them together because there were so many of them.

    "Do you like it?" Aron asked and read Martha''s expression.

    Her respon

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    million."

    Sixty million was a huge amount of money, so she had never mentioned it to Aron before.

    She had only asked for millions every time her father was in need of money, but merely as a stopgap.

    Sixty-million was almost a small fortune for Aron, but it was also something he could easily afford. He would be none the worse for giving her the money.

    Aron had roughly estimated the Ji Group''s ounts. He was expecting a bigger deficit, so he had prepared a hundred million for her.

    He took out a bank card from his wallet, passed it on to Martha and said, "My father-inw is actually business-minded; he was only deceived by your stepmother. Give him sixty million, and the rest is for you to keep."

    "Don''t¡­"

    Aron knew she would refuse. He grabbed her hand before she could finish, thrust the card into her hand and said, "Let''s just say I lent it to your father. As to the rest of it¡­ isn''t it God''s truth, that a husband is to give his money to his wife?"

    The warmth from his hand made her tremble. She could feel the card right between their palms. "Yes, but¡­"

    "No buts. Or do you want more? Do you want to manage the household budgets?" He looked at her teasingly.

    Martha shook her head quickly, "No, that''s not what I mean¡­" She secretly pinched herself and tried to calm down.

    Martha was usually a very calm and collected person, when she didn''t have to face Aron. But in his presence, she would simply start to tremble or lose her breath.

 Chapter 1734 Happy New Year

    She couldn''t turn down Aron''s request, so she epted the card.

    Martha had the card in her left hand and her right hand was held tightly by Aron, as they got in the car together.

    When she was in the shower that evening, she wondered why Aron was suddenly treating her so well...

    When she walked out of the bathroom, she saw that Aron was still trying to persuade Wanda to sleep in the next room. Martha intended to take his ce after she had gotten ready.

    But... all her old cosmetics and skin care products had disappeared.

    They had been reced by skin care products of various luxurious brands. Each set of products cost roughly around ten thousand...

    Apart from those, there were all sorts of essence, masks, night cream, day cream and so on. ''These are too expensive.

    All of these would cost at least tens of thousands in total, '' she mused.

    She quickly put on her pajamas, and walked to next room. Ang was reading a bedtime story for the three kids. Ang smiled at Martha when she saw here in and then continued to read the kids the story.

    Aron sat near their daughter''s bed, looking at her gently.

    Martha walked up to him, and then pulled his shirt as she asked, "Are these skin care products..."

    "Yes, I asked my assistant to buy them for you." In fact, Aron had gone to the shopping mall himself and had selected those for her. Then, he asked his assistant to deliver the products to his house. He had thrown away the packaging of the products because he was afraid that she wouldn''t want to use them once she''d know their prices.

    "They are too expensive..." Martha had lived a well-off life before her father''spany met its crisis.

    Apart from that, her father had married another woman, and she had be a frugal person ever since.

    Aron patted Wanda''s head gently, and said in a soft tone, "My sweetheart, have a good sleep. Sweet dreams."

    "Good night, mom and dad!"

    Aron and Martha left the room. They returned to their bedroom, and closed the door. Aron walked to the dresser, and opened one bottle of toner. He said, "Aren''t you gonna use it? Now that you don''t like it, I have to pour it out."

    Then, as he was about to walk towards the bathroom with the toner, Martha quickly stopped him and said, "I... like it. I''ll use it now."

    Aron smiled softly and put

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ach a red pocket, and one to Wanda.

    But the twins still stood there and didn''t move. Arvin stared at them in confusion.

    The twins looked at each other. Then Sherwood said, "Dad, I wish you well."

    Arvin smiled slightly, and then gave Sherwood another red pocket.

    Sherman followed immediately, "Dad, I wish for you to have a promising life!"

    Wanda said, "Uncle, I wish you... I wish you..." ''What did aunt teach me?'' Wanda wondered. After thinking about it for a while and with the help of Teresa''s hint, Wanda finally remembered. She said, "Young!"

    Arvin burst intoughter when he heard that. Soon, the servants and Teresa were all amused by the three kids.

    Arvin had prepared many red pockets because he knew that there were many children in the house. Then, he grabbed several thick red pockets and gave them to Wanda.

    Sherwood started immediately, "Dad, I wish you safety!"

    Sherman followed, "Healthy!"

    Wanda said, "Ha... Ha... Ha..." Happy."

    Sherwood said, "Sessful!"

    Sherman said, "Wealthy!"

    Wanda stuttered, "Lu... Lu... After pausing for a while, she still couldn''t remember how to pronounce the word. She looked at Arvin and began to wail.

    Arvin squatted down and consoled her, "Don''t cry, sweetheart. I believe that you can do it. Think about it carefully and then tell me." He looked at her tenderly.

    The little girl was very smart; besides, she had been previously taught what to say. She stopped crying and said, "Luck."

    Sheughed joyfully when she received two thick red pockets from Arvin.

 Chapter 1735 Angelâ€™s Wing Island

    Sherwood held Arvin''s arm and said, "Dad, I know one more blessing idiom." ''Because mom has taught us a lot of good phrases, '' thought Sherwood.

    Arvin raised his brows and looked at Sherwood curiously. ''These witty kids! How could they have learned so many idioms at the age of two? Someone must have taught them very well.''

    Arvin guessed that the back seat driver might have been his wife, Aron, or Lulu.

    Arvin was right about the former, because the woman was now in his bedroom, hiding herself under the quilt and chuckling.

    "Dad, I wish you to be perfect in every respect!" said Sherwood.

    Arvin handed a red pocket money to Sherwood.

    Sherman said excitedly, "May everything in life go as you wish!"

    Wanda saw that her two younger brothers had already collected many red pockets, but she didn''t know any more blessing words. "Waah...waah..." She burst into tears.

    Arvin patted her little head and gave her one more red pocket tofort her. "Don''t cry, I will give you one more."

    The little girl stopped crying almost instantly. This amused the adults there a lot.

    After they had sessfully tricked Arvin, the three kids turned around and were about to leave to do their washings. But Arvin stopped them and pointed at the closed door of Aron''s bedroom and asked, "Do you want more red pockets?"

    The twins looked into the direction Arvin was pointing at and instantly understood what he had meant. They then took Wanda along to knock on Aron''s door and said loudly, "Uncle Aron, it''s morning. Time to get up..."

    Arvin closed the door behind him and slipped into the quilt. He dragged and held the chuckling woman into his arms. Looking at the crafty smile on her face, Arvin knew that the back seat driver was indeed Ang!

    "Babe, how dare you conspire with the kids to trick me?" Arvin said as he moved his fingers yfully on her shoulders.

    Ang screamed and pped his hand away, and said, "Get out of the bed now! It''s the first day of Spring Festival."

    It was rare for Arvin to have the chance to get upte from bed, so he held his wife and enjoyed a few more moments of romance with her in bed. Then, they reluctantly got out of the bed.

    In the bedroom next door, Aron hadn''t expected the kids to trick him like that, so he hadn''t prepared enough red pockets for them. In the end, as the kids gazed at him with anticipation, Aron straight away took out a bundle of cash and divided it between the three of them.

    The three kids joyfully clutched their red pockets and money as they went into Lulu''s bedroom.

    In Lulu''s bedroom, Lulu stood in fro

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    n cautiously carried Ang upstairs as the other people looked at them with happiness in their hearts.

    When the twin boys found out that their mother was going to have another baby, they jumped up and down with excitement. Sherman put his hands together and prayed, "Monkey King, Spiderman, Ultraman... Please bless mommy''s belly with a baby girl..."

    ''Monkey King? Spiderman?'' The elders there were all amused at Sherwood''s adorable words.

    It was a month before their wedding ceremony, so Arvin immediately asked the designers to alter the size of Ang''s wedding dress.

    Then Spring came.

    Much to the people''s anticipation, the date of Arvin and Ang''s wedding ceremony wasing closer.

    It wasn''t until the day before their ceremony that Ang got to know that their ceremony would be held in an ind.

    The ind had a strange name. It was called Angel''s Wing Ind.

    Of course, it was Ang who hade up with such a weird name.

    "Angel" stood for Ang, and "Wing" stood for Arvin, because Ang always called him "Big Wing"... So she named it "Angel''s Wing Ind"... Ang thought it was a good name. A fitting name.

    The next morning in the Gu family'' house, Arvin and his friends had left the house and got on eight private nes to fly to C Country to pick up Ang from the Si Family.

    The wedding ceremony of the famous Gu family and Si family had already be a focal point to the whole world.

    In the Si family''s house of C Country

    The Si family had already decorated the house extravagantly a few days ago.

    Daisy woke Ang up very early in the morning to start getting dressed.

    By seven o''clock, her group of bridesmaids had already arrived at the Si family''s house.

 Chapter 1736 Thirteen Men

    There were twelve bridesmaids in total, including Nancy, J, Mandy, Sally, Lulu, Nicole, Shelly, Selina, Justina, Sophia, Janice and Tessa.

    Why was Tessa one of them? Because Malcolm was one of the groomsmen.

    Why was Malcolm one of the groomsmen? Because he had been in a romantic rtionship with Tessa after he yed a concert in J City after the new year.

    Why was Lulu a bridesmaid? Because Scott was a groomsman.

    The parents of Scott and Lulu had officially met with each other. Scott and Lulu were to be engaged one week after the wedding of Ang and Arvin.

    They abandoned some of the old traditions in the wedding. For instance, Sven and Nicole should have attended the wedding as family members; but they served as the bridesmaid and groomsman just for fun.

    Near 8 a.m., the roar of private nes came from outside. Kerr ran over into the Si family''s house and yelled, "Herees the groom!"

    Kerr''s father had told him, "When you see many private nesnd in the helipad, tell everyone that the groom has arrived!"

    Soon, twelve groomsmen and the groom got off the private nes.

    The groomsmen were Daniel, Stanley, Derrick, Jerry, Scott, Cole, Herring, Levi, Colin, Gage, Malcolm and Sven.

    The groom dressed in a new ck suit stood in front of the twelve groomsmen who were also dressed in ck suits. The groomsmen''s suits were tailored to match. They wore the same ck suits, the same bow ties, the same brooches, the same leather shoes...

    They all looked so handsome thatdies couldn''t help themselves but scream and cheer for them.

    The wedding cameramen took photos after photos without any break.

    One of them posted the photo of the thirteen men together on the Twitter.

    The number of repost immediately broke the record on the Inte.

    The groom and groomsmen followed the wedding conductor to the second floor after taking the photos. The bridesmaids were the girlfriends and wives of the groomsmen. Therefore, the groomsmen kept a low profile...

    They were willing to do anythin

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    2 white yachts of the same sizes. 12 couples stood on the decks of each yacht. Their yachts sailed a little slower than the bride and groom''s.

    Looking from the sky, the 13 yachts formed the letter W in the sea.

    The sea was rough. The bridesmaids staggered because of a wave. They held the men by their sides and steadied themselves.

    Having anticipated the strong waves, Arvin asked the people that made the yacht to add a thin, transparent ss wall in the front. He wanted to make sure that Ang would not be affected by the waves.

    Ang''s white wedding dress flew with the wind.

    Arvin had deliberately chosen a wedding dress with a long tail for this very moment.

    The long veil and wedding dress tail swayed in the wind and looked stunning.

    Arvin smiled. He took out his cell phone and took a photo of Ang.

    Arvin put the phone into his pocket and asked, "What do you think of having the wedding on the yacht?"

    "Wonderful!" Ang said out loud andughed.

    She was so happy!

    The rtives and friends of the bride and groom had already got on the ind by yachts. The wedding had not started yet. Many adults and children yed games on the beach.

    They were all shocked to see the yachts approaching and eximed, "Oh my god! Is this really a wedding? It looks like a properly conducted military drill exercise. So cool!"

 Chapter 1737 Angela Was Happy

    "Oh my god! Handsome men and stunning women on the yacht. Where did Arvin find these good-looking bridesmaids and groomsmen?"

    Someone answered, "Don''t you know? They are the groom''s acquaintances. Those groomsmen are good friends of Arvin''s. The people on the yacht were all from powerful and respectable families. Powerful, rich men like them attach much importance to brotherhood. It''s Arvin''s wedding ceremony. As his good buddies, of course, they''ll back up for Arvin."

    Another said in an envious tone, "Whoa! Ang''s wedding dress is elegant and gorgeous. There are so many diamonds on it. Her dress glitters in the sunshine. Although she is far away from the beach here, I still feel dizzy at the sight of her dress. She must be the happiest bride in the world."

    One said, "I am dying to have such an amazing and memorable wedding ceremony! Don''t stop me! Today, I''ll take lots of pictures at their splendid wedding ceremony."

    ...

    When the groom, bride, their groomsmen and bridesmaids were arriving at the shore, they saw a great number of people taking pictures of them from the shores.

    The wedding ceremony was western-oriented, and its main colors included white, red and pink.

    Arvin put his arm around Ang''s waist, and then lifted her to his chest. He stepped off the yacht with Ang in his arms and arrived at the ind. He didn''t let her down until he reached a pavilion with a dome, which was decorated with white and pink gauze curtain. Nancy and the other bridesmaids followed Arvin and Ang. They held Ang''s three-meter train to prevent it from falling on the ground.

    When Ang stood on the ground, they spread her white train on the ground and covered it with red rose petals. The train of her wedding dress was dotted with shining diamonds.

    When Ang got ready, several people put down the white gauze curtains around the flower pavilion. The crowd weren''t able see Ang clearly through the curtain. They tried to look through the gauze curtain, but all they could see was the bride standing inside. They could barely see her face.

    The air was filled with the fragrance of roses. Soft music chimed through the entire ce.

    Their wedding ceremony was held in the outdoors. The wedding site was surrounded by white fence. The fences were decorated with pink roses. The red and pink balloons tied to the fences danced wildly in the soft breeze.

    The guests yed in the sandy beach and on the sea water. As soon as Arvin and Ang showed up, they washed the

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    and consoled her, "My darling daughter, you shouldn''t cry for today is your wedding day. I don''t want to see you cry."

    Ang raised her head to force her tears back. Then, she said with a bright smile on her face, "Dad, you''re right. I''m happy. I shouldn''t cry."

    A smile of joy and satisfaction lit up Chuck''s eager face.

    Square crystal points were ced on both sides of the red carpet, all the way from the walk way to the stage. The exquisite vases with white and light yellow roses adorned the crystal pirs.

    Chuck and Ang walked towards the runway, arm in arm. This was a path which led Ang to her happy future.

    They were followed by two flower kids. One was the cute little Ambrose in a suit, and the other was Melissa who was dressed in a white one-piece dress.

    When Ambrose and Melissa, hand in hand, turned up, the wedding ceremony reached another climax.

    "Wow! The little girl is so cute. She is Mr. Daniel''s daughter. She and Mr. Daniel are very much alike."

    "I know that little boy. He is Colin''s son- Ambrose. I saw his picture on Mrs. Sophia''s post on weibo a couple of days ago. Although he is young, he looks exceedingly handsome. I like him."

    The two kids stirred up the crowd''s heated discussion.

    Ang and Arvin had an iparable wedding ceremony, which left a deep impression on the guests. They were impressed by the people, the wedding site, the bride''s wedding dress and her high-heeled shoes of crystal. The wedding ceremony was the main topic of everyone''s conversations for a long time. Their wedding was an absolute hit and everyone raved on about how remarkably, great and well-organised the entire ceremony was.

 Chapter 1738 The Fascinating Ocean of Love

    Ang, in her white wedding dress, walked on the red carpet, as the train of her wedding dress swept the flower petals on the red carpet. Ambrose and Melissa were right behind her, each carrying a basket of flowers and scattering fragrant petals into the air.

    After a few steps, a familiar voice suddenly spoke out, "... Love is a fascinating ocean. When I''m alone, I want to run away. As I turn around, you are beside me. You''re crying, and I''m afraid to speak. I want to tell you out loud that you have been in my world. We have too many memories to let go and forget. I love you so much. I decided not to give up or force you. Don''t cry, it''s not pretty..."

    The sudden unexpected singing had shocked all the guests.

    Everyone looked around to find out who was singing and then eventually realized that the singer was actually the groom.

    Overwhelmed, Ang stood where she was and looked at Arvin from afar. She saw and felt his love for her.

    Wasn''t she supposed to sing to him at the wedding?

    Why was he...

    "I want to tell you out loud that my love for you knows no limits. Grasping our memories, holding our breath, there is something like magic in the rate of our heartbeat. It brings us closer..."

    At this point, Arvin only had eyes for Ang, who belonged to him and who wasing closer and closer to him.

    He was amazed and attracted by her beauty all over again and again...

    As Arvin''s song drew to an end, Ang sniffled and reached out for Joseph. Joseph immediately handed her the microphone.

    With the microphone in hand, Ang began to sing softly, "If you say you''re the firework at the bay, I wish I could be a wave. After the rain, you light up the gray. Far away you''re the gxy from space. With the stars you kiss my face. I''ll go everywhere after your trace. When I''m lonely I will learn to embrace... I''ll follow you along the way, like a shadow chasing down the me. I''ll wait for you right on your way. Come and stay with me if you may..."

    Ang had rehearsed the song before

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    fluenced style.

    There were more than a hundred rectangr western-style dining tables, covered with white tablecloths, and white roses in the middle dividing it.

    Silver knives and forks were ced next to continental tableware, and on each te was a ck napkin in the shape of a square, which was topped with a white rose.

    On the upper right side of each seat was a pretty box with a ck bow, containing fancy wedding candies and cakes.

    Red wine, white wine, beer, champagne... All kinds of drinks were neatly put together on the long table beside the fence.

    Alongside the drinks were a variety of western desserts, such as tiramisu, donuts, rainbow cakes, mango and durian mousse, matcha and strawberry crepe cakes, and various colors of macarons.

    A group of children sat around the table enjoying the wide selection of desserts.

    When a dozen bridesmaids showed up with Ang in a red dress, everyone''s attention was drawn to them.

    It was because they were all beautiful women!

    They were different from ordinary beautiful women. They were high-status, well-educated and decent... All in all, they had a lot of things that ordinary beautiful women didn''t have, both spiritually and physically.

    When the groomsmen saw their wives, they stopped fooling around with their friends, and took their wives to the lunch tables.

 Chapter 1739 The Final Episode (One)

    Arvin wore a big smile on his face all day long. He clenched Ang''s hands into his arms and asked with a soft voice, "Babe, are you tired?"

    Ang shook her head slightly and replied, "No. I am fine. I just took a short break for a while."

    Taking into ount his wife''s physical condition, he simplified their wedding. Now that Ang is pregnant, he had to take good care of her.

    What''s more, Arvin held her in person during the wedding and that was why Ang didn''t feel tired at all.

    "Well, you can eat something now and then we will propose a toast to our guestster." He took her to sit at the table together with their bridesmaids and groomsmen.

    Jerry was cutting arge lobster shell for his wife. Upon seeing them, Jerry asked deliberately, "Why are you sitting here with us? Shouldn''t you sit at the table next to us?" The two tables at the side were reserved to the rtives of Gu family and Si family.

    Arvin smiled faintly and replied, "We are here to join in your fun, may we?"

    Malcolm knocked the te aside gently and said, "But you have to pay if you want to join in with us." He pretended to be serious.

    Hearing this, Colin hastily said, "That would be too tasteless. Instead I have a new idea. Why not let them put on a show for us?"

    Daniel looked at the food on the dish and thought for a while. "I think that is a good idea. Well, how about...... How about letting Arvin feed this lobster with his mouth to Ang?

    Scott burst intoughter and pped his hands, "Wow, that sounds great. That is really a good idea!"

    But it seemed that they may have neglected themon interest of the thirteen men. All of them were thick-skinned in front of their wives. Perhaps the bullets would not prate through their faces.

    Arvin cut the lobster in a few seconds and then took a bite, then grabbed Ang who was going to escape. Slowly he got closer to her lips.

    Ang blushed out of embarrassment. "Don''t do that. People are watching us."

    However, Arvin just raised his brows and fed the lobster into her mouth. He did not loosen his grip immediately after that, but followed it with a gentle kiss.

    "Wow!" Great! You are awesome!" They all pped their hands cheerfully, attracting many people''s attention.

    When the guests all looked at them, they saw the two newly weds kissing fondly.

    Some were confused about why Arvin kept kissing Ang there.

    Arvin didn''t let her go until her mout

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    "Now that you have joined in the game with Herring, you have to obey the rules."

    But Daniel was disapprobatory. He squinted and said, "But I didn''t promise Arvin anything. It''s Herring who promised him, so it is none of my business. Herring should drink it, not me."

    Arvin still gazed at J and went on, "Jane, is Daniel such a coward? Are you sure he is your Mr. Right?"

    Everyone there was speechless after hearing what Arvin had just said.

    But they also wanted to see them do the challenge, so they began to persuade Daniel, "Hurry up, Daniel. We are waiting for you, " said Malcolm.

    Sven also echoed, "You have to hurry up. We have already waited for a long time now. Arvin and Ang still have to propose the toast to the guestster. Hurry up. Don''t waste anymore time."

    Daniel still wanted to say something when Shelly pushed Herring onto him.

    Herring sighed and said, "Now that Daniel is also a handsome man, I will take the initiative to drink with him."

    "Stay away from me!" Daniel said impatiently. He was definitely not going to drink a cross-cupped wine with a man. However, Herring was being cheeky and even got closer to him. "Daniel, we are men, so we have to keep our promise. Hurry up."

    But Daniel was determined not to drink it with Herring. He took the ss of wine from J and poured it into his ss. After that, he asked the waiter to fill his ss up. Daniel took it and turned to Arvin, "Will you let me off if I finish this ss of wine?"

    What he meant was whether he could be excused from having to drink cross-cupped wine with Herring if he drank this full ss of wine.

 Chapter 1740 The Final Episode (Two)

    Arvin knew Daniel wouldn''t agree in the first ce, and he also knew when enough was enough. He smiled in a friendly way, "No problem. Herring, would you like a ss of liquor?"

    Herring shook his head almost immediately. He took a bottle of wine from the tray held by a waitress, filled his ss and finished it off with one big gulp.

    Daniel also upended a ss of wine and gulped it down gracefully.

    Then, Daniel looked at Arvin and said indifferently, "Arvin, I will always remember what you just did to me!" Although it was a warning, everyone could tell he was just joking from his tone.

    It was time for the couple to propose a toast. Arvin stood up from his chair and smiled to Daniel, "Come on back, I''m right here."

    "We are not done yet!" Daniel had no intention of letting Arvin go.

    The children''s cheerful chatting andughing came from not too far away. Arvin shook the ss of wine in his hand and said with acent smile, "Daniel, are you threatening me? Your twin daughters are so adorable. I will ask my twin sons to marry your daughters in the future. What do you think of that?"

    The crowd burst into a heartyughter. Daniel was a little nervous now.

    The twins were Daniel''s precious daughters. Even though he knew Arvin was just kidding and his daughters were several years older than Arvin''s sons, he furrowed his brow and demanded, "Go and propose the toast! You are such a bad host for making the guests wait for you. Ang, please discipline your husband. Otherwise, he will be too unruly to control!"

    He hated anyone who dared to have designs on his daughters, not even joking.

    Ang took Arvin''s arm and said, "Stop joking around. Mom is waving at us. Let''s go to propose the toast!"

    Before leaving, Arvin told the groomsmen with a devious smile, "Let''s go drink together after the dinner."

    Ang had just gone through the first three months of pregnancy. Arvin nned to wait for an extra two weeks before having sex with her again.

    Since he was unable to do it now, he nned to get all the groomsmen drunk so that they also wouldn''t be able to have sex with their wives that night.

    Arvin and Ang left to propose the toast.

    It was more than an hourter that they had drunk a toast to all their guests.

    Then, Ang

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    troom, bathroom, behind the sofa, balcony, under the bed... Thedies couldn''t find them.

    In the end they heard Mandy scream out loud in the balcony. Thedies all ran to the balcony and looked to the direction Mandy was pointing at.

    They saw something flying not too far away from them.

    Thedies took a closer look and found that there were more then ten fire balloons flying high up in the sky.

    The men in the fire balloons also saw their girlfriends or wives. They heard a man''s voice, "Beautiful wives, feast your eyes on the sunrise!"

    Malcolm screamed at them through the loudspeaker, calling them toe out.

    The others rubbed their hands and were about to teach Malcolm a lesson.

    Malcolm gave a ttering smile and said, "Please forgive me, bros!" Then he shouted, "Beautifuldies,e and watch the sunrise!"

    The men were not actually that drunkst night. They just wanted to fool thedies and surprise them in the morning.

    Thedies went back into the bedroom and before long, they rushed out from the house and ran to the beach.

    The rising sun brightened the eastern sky. Fourteen fire balloons flew to the sky in a row.

    The moment the sun came out, the men held their partners tightly and whispered in their ears, "Darling, I love you forever!"

    Thedies also held onto their partners tightly. Some kissed them back, while some answered shyly, "I love you too..."

    The cameramen took countless photos of the happy couples and captured their precious moments in the pictures.

 Chapter 1741 Extra Story No. 1 About Pauline Gu

    With the whole family''s blessing, Ang was ready to give birth to her baby.

    This meant that Arvin would have a daughter very soon.

    Members of Si family, such as Sven had stayed at Ang and Arvin''s apartment for several days, waiting for the baby girl to be born.

    On the day of the Mid-Autumn Festival, Ang began to feel a slight pain in her womb.

    Arvin put a piece of moon cake that he had made by himself into Ang''s mouth. But she frowned immediately as she tasted it.

    This upset Arvin.

    As a saying goes, nobody is perfect.

    Arvin also had shorings even though he was excellent in most fields.

    In appearance, figure, profession and power... He was perfect.

    However, cooking was not one of his specialities.

    In Ang''s words, he was the destroyer of kitchens.

    Arvin had tried to learn cooking when Ang was pregnant. But even under the guidance of Ang, he still failed.

    That week, he had worked very hard to prepare the recipe before baking the moon cakes.

    On the outside, they looked yummy in color and shape.

    But Ang frowned as soon as she had a little bite.

    When Arvin wasn''t paying attention, Sven picked up a piece of moon cake quickly and ate it. "Wow! Arvin! You''re so great! It''s really delicious!" he said.

    Hearing what Sven said, Arvin also picked up a piece and tasted it carefully. Then he himself had to admit that it was really good.

    Ang frowned because she felt pain from her pregnancy. She figured out that Arvin must have misunderstood what she meant. She pointed at her belly and consoled him, "Look! I just frowned because of the pain, but I like the moon cake very much." She was confused.

    Why was it that other women who were delivering babies as well didn''t feel the same kind of pain like she did? Her pain got more fierce, so she had no strength to swallow the moon cake.

    Sven saw Ang''s expression as he ate the rest of the moon cake. He stood up immediately and told Arvin excitedly, "Your wife is about to give birth to your baby now!"

    Arvin threw away the moon cake from his hand right away and told Ang, "Don''t worry, honey! I''ll be with you!"

    Ang felt amused because she wasn''t worried at all. Arvin was the only one who was so nervous!

    Arvin''s concerns and worrying were clearly shown in his eyes. Compared to his calm self in daily life, he looked like a different man.

    Ang stood up with the help of Arvin and Sven. When she felt a little better, she took the chance to swallow the moon cake in her mouth.

    It tasted delicious.

    Sven was ready to hold Ang up but was stopped by Arvin. He cast a nce at him and held Ang up with his arms. Then he ordered Sven, "Open the door!"

    ... Sven opened the door for him unwillingly.

    Suddenly, Ang pointed at the table and said in a weak voice, "Sven..."

    Now Sven got nervous too. He caught her hand and asked her, "How do you feel?

    Tell me where it hurts. Does your womb hurt? Is the baby kicking?"

    Ang answered, "Brother, I want to eat... the moon cakes."

    It took almost a month for her husband to prep

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    om. Then he returned to the room to apany Ang.

    After every family member had embraced little Pauline, Teresa and Daisy were ready to take her to have a bath. On their way to the sterile room, they saw two other women in refined clothes carrying a baby in the same destination as them.

    Pauline burst into tears loudly when they got there. This seemed to have frightened the baby boy in the other woman''s arms, and so he began to cry as well.

    The sterile room got noisy all of a sudden due to the babies crying and the women''s voices trying to console them.

    The baby boy never stopped crying as Pauline didn''t stop either. This confused the four women in the room.

    Then they thought it was Pauline''s loud voice which may have terrified the baby boy.

    Ang recovered from her pregnancy very soon this time as it was her second time to deliver a baby.

    On the fifth day after Pauline was born, Arvin told her that the queen and her husband was in the next ward and they would like to meet with her.

    For most people, H Country wasn''t a very famous country. The main sources of its finance were animal husbandry, mining industry and in-exhaustive fossil oil.

    The people of H Country didn''t get themselves into any conflicts with other countries. Besides, they almost had no rtionship with any other countries except for somemercial cooperation.

    The next ward got crowded with people as Ang entered with Pauline. The servants of the Queen wore the same clothes as the people of C Country and Shine Empire, but their appearances were different.

    Like all the honorable Queens, Hestia was graceful even if she was just in her pajamas.

    Hestia greeted Arvin with a smile, "Hello, Mr. Arvin."

    The servants followed her by putting their right hands upon their left breasts and lowering their heads. Then they said together, "Good morning, Mr. Arvin."

    Arvin nodded his head and walked forward to Hestia, with his arms around Ang''s waist. "Your Majesty, this is my wife, Ang. In her arms is our daughter, Pauline, " he said.

 Chapter 1742 Extra Story No. 2 About Pauline Gu

    Ang politely greeted Hestia. Hestia looked at the baby in Ang''s arms and stretched out her arms.

    Ang understood her meaning and cautiously passed Pauline to Hestia.

    "What a lovely baby girl! I heard from Mr. Gu that your baby was born on the same day as mine. My son was born just a few minutester." Hestia looked at Pauline as her eyes glimmered with surprise and delight. She was quite fond of this baby girl.

    Ang looked at the baby cot close by, which was surrounded by some housemaids, and asked, "Is that your baby boy, the little prince?"

    Hestia nodded her head. While holding Pauline in her arms, Hestia walked towards the baby cot and said helplessly, "The boy eats too much. It''s not enough with just breast-feeding, so I have to feed him the milk form as well."

    The baby boy in the cot opened his eyelids, showing a pair of beautiful, deep blue and diamond-like eyes.

    "Wow! What an amazing pair of eyes he''s got! Honey, look, his eyes look like blue diamonds!" Ang couldn''t help but marvel.

    Hestia smiled and said, "His father also has blue eyes. He has inherited his genes."

    The prince suddenly stopped drinking the milk form as soon as he saw the baby girl in his mother''s arms. He couldn''t keep his blue eyes away from Pauline.

    Strangely enough, Pauline started to struggle in Hestia''s arms, as if she had sensed the prince''s gaze.

    Eventually, Hestia failed to stop the girl from struggling and had to return her to Arvin. As Arvin held her and called her name, "Pauline" tenderly, the girl immediately calmed down and stopped wriggling.

    Ang sighed and shook her head, having witnessed what had happened in front of her.

    While they were talking, Ang put the two babies together in the cot and took out her phone to take photos of them.

    Unexpectedly, the two babies were very cooperative and they both looked at the camera, chuckling.

    Hestia jokingly suggested that they should get the two babies engaged when she saw them together in the cot.

    But, of course... Arvin refused.

    All of a sudden his face darkened when he heard that someone had wanted to marry her daughter upon her birth...

    The next day, Queen Hestia and the King, along with their little prince, left J City. Ang also left the hospital with Pauline on the same day.

    Before the royal couple had left, Arvin and Ang gave Hestia a warm send-off at the door of the hospital.

    As time went by, Pauline gradually grew up under Arvin''s indulgence.

    The first person Pauline was able to address was Arvin. When she was six months old, she called Arvin, "Daddy."

    Arvin was so excited to hear his beloved daughter call him "daddy", that he spoiled Pauline even more.

    At the age of one, when she was in the stage of learning to walk, Arvin had the floors of the whole house covered with soft carpets, in case Pauline fell down and hurt herself.

    Ang had even recorded a video of Pauline eating her food and posted it on Weibo. The video showed a cute baby, who was not picky about the food and enjoyed the food happily. Because of that video and the lovely little princess of the Gu family, Ang''s Weibo ount had gained another millions of followers in a short time.

    A lot ofizens wrote wonderfulments on Ang''s Weibo page. Someone wrote, "Mrs. Gu, I want to be the mother-inw of your little princess! I have a son. He''s around the same age as your daughter..."

    "I will give birth to a son as soon as possible. How I hope my son would be able to marry this lovely girl in the future, " anothermented.

    Another person posted, "Let''s go to steal little Pauline together!"

    ...

    However, all theizens who had madements like those had their Weibo ounts cancelled in less than twenty four hours.

    Mainly because, they had never expected that Pauline had a father, who rightfully deserved the name "Mr. Jealousy".

    Sherman h

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble ve and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams. Warriors from various ns contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that wasparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he seed eventually?

    y morning.

    And every night, Arvin would personally change Pauline''s diapers or feed her the milk form.

    At that moment during their arguement, Pauline picked up a slice of beef jerky on the table and put it into her mouth. She chewed it a little bit but found that it was so tough for her. So she took it out from her mouth.

    She looked at it for a moment and then put it into Arvin''s mouth straight away.

    Unbelievably, Arvin opened his mouth, chewed it through and then swallowed it...

    Now, Ang waspletely convinced with the saying that, a daughter is the lover of her father''s previous lifetime. Ang was never able to eat the food that her daughter had chewed. And yet as a neat freak, Arvin had swallowed it...

    After he swallowed the beef jerky, Arvin looked at his daughter and sighed, "Lovely Pauline, what a pity. The man who loves you the most in this world has married your mother."

    Sherman said, "Mommy, go! Let me take you away from here."

    Arvin cast a cold nce at his son, saying, "What? Do you want to rebel?"

    Sherman bulged up his cheeks with discontent and answered, "You don''t love mommy anymore. My mommy can go anywhere she wants. It''s none of your business!"

    At night, after the three kids had fallen asleep, Arvin held Ang into his arms and started to kiss her lips.

    But Ang refused. Arvin looked at her with confusion.

    Ang curled her lips and said, "Huh! I refuse to be intimate with a man who doesn''t love me."

    Arvin tittered, "Babe. How could it be possible that I don''t love you? You are the woman who I love the most in this world!"

    "That wasn''t what you said in the daytime, " snapped Ang.

    "So are you even jealous of your own daughter?" Arvin said as he kissed her long hair.

    Yes! Yes! Of course she was jealous. She had never expected that there would be another man in the world who was crazier than Chuck Si in spoiling a daughter.

    And unfortunately for her, that man was her husband! She felt like she was going to cry...

    Arvinughed as he looked at the aggrieved look on Ang''s face. He said, "Babe, I was just kidding with Pauline. You are the most beloved woman to me!"

    Ang pouted and asked, "Really?"

    "Of course!" He answered without hesitation.

    His daughter and his wife were the most important persons in his heart. Of course, the two boys had a ce in his heart too, but just a little less important.

    "Hmm, that sounds better, " said Ang.

    Arvin smiled and kissed Ang. He would prove to her how much he loved her with everything he was going to do for the rest of their lives.

 Chapter 1743 Extra Story No. 3 About Pauline Gu

    My name is Pauline Gu. My dad is Arvin Gu and my mom is Ang Si.

    Since I was born, many people loved me, doted on me and took good care of me.

    Ever since I could remember, many kids looked enviously at me and told me, "Pauline, I really envy you! So many people love you!"

    Right, many people doted on me, like my dad, my mom, my twin brothers, great-grandma, grandma, grandpa, maternal grandma, maternal grandpa... Oh! And I almost forgot! My uncles and several sworn dads.

    They said that I was the princess of the Gu family, and even the J City.

    I lived a luxurious life since I was born because of my great dad.

    I was born on August 15th in lunar calendar. Before my mom was taken to the delivery room, she saw a full moon hanging in the night sky.

    The first person I saw in this world was my dad. He delivered my twin brothers and me by himself.

    He was on the verge of tears at the first sight of me... Then he put me down by mom''s side to share the joy together.

    When my grandma and maternal grandpa brought me to take a bath, I saw another baby in the sterile room. I didn''t know why, but I could feel his presence.

    He stretched his hand towards me. My heart ached, so I cried.

    He also cried. Why?

    Did he cry because I cried?

    Later, I found out that he was a little prince. My mom put me down in his cradle. Wey side by side together. My mom took photos of us both. I was really happy.

    I turned my head to look at the little prince by my side. He looked excited with a big smile. Why? I didn''t understand it then, and I was unable to ask him.

    Later, the Queen of H Country wanted to propose a marriage between me and the little prince, but my father refused. I didn''t know what marriage was at that time. But when my father refused the proposal, my heart broke.

    When I was taken back to my mom''s ward, I realized something and cried loudly.

    My parents didn

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    .

    When I was three and a half years old, I identally broke a porcin vase. My mom said it was a priceless porcin vase.

    She looked at the vase with pity and wanted to beat me. My dad and twin brothers stood in front of me and forbade my mom.

    I was a naughty girl. My mom was really angry at me, and insisted on punishing me. She even threatened my dad that if they didn''t get out of the way, she would go back to her mother''s home.

    I had been taught that people must bear the consequences of their own acts. So, I got out from behind the three men who doted on me. I held my mom''s hand and said, "Mom, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me..."

    My dad once taught me a trick. He said I was an adorable kid and people would love me if I acted in a childish way in front of them, and my mom, of course, was one of them.

    I lowered my head and peeked sideways at my mom. Her face softened.

    But she still scolded me in a stern voice, "I told you many times, do not run about at home! You just won''t listen! You have broken many things already. I must punish you today so that you will keep that in mind..." Later I learned of the reason why my mom insisted on punishing me that time. It was because the vase was a gift from my dad in their anniversary.

 Chapter 1744 Extra Story No. 4 About Pauline Gu

    The vase, etched with my parents'' names, was my mom''s favorite anniversary gift. It had been in our house at Angel''s Wing Ind, but my dad brought it to our newly bought vi because my mom loved it so much.

    I had always managed to avoid the vase while ying. Unfortunately, this time I wasn''t careful enough and identally knocked it over.

    "p!" My mom spanked me on my bum. My bum hurt a little, but I clenched my jaw without crying.

    That was the first time I got spanked in my life.

    My mom used to talk in whispers in front of my dad, "Pauline is so naughty! If you were not in front of me, I would have taught her a lesson..."

    It broke my dad''s heart to see the red marks on me. He walked up to us and wanted to stop my mom, but she cast an angry nce at him.

    Actually, my dad was a little scared of my mom, I knew that.

    My mom gave me the second spank, but my second elder brother immediately held me in his arms and took the beating on his back instead.

    My brother made a light, choked cry. He said with a frown, "Mom, it was my fault. I should have taken care of Pauline. Mom, please don''t punish her!"

    My eldest brother ran to us and held me and my second elder brother. He said in a loud voice, "Mom, it''s just a vase. I''ll buy you ten of the same vase, when I grow up."

    My mom cast a stern nce at my eldest brother and asked, "Are you bragging? Your dad made the vase by himself. How are you going to buy the same one for me?" My dad had spent more than ten days on the vase, but I destroyed it.

    My dad held my mom in his arms andforted her, "Babe, calm down. Don''t be angry at Pauline. I''ll make more vases for you. Okay?"

    My mom looked at my dad in astonishment, "You have dedicated more than ten days to this vase. Pauline just destroyed it with one kick. Aren''t you angry?" She was so angry.

    "Come on, it''s just a vase! Wow! Pauline is so strong, she managed to break the vase with just one kick. The pearl jewelry store you loved has unveile

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    e beautiful and elegant Queen Dianne, who was now on the verge of death.

    In order to protect her, Kris''s father got stabbed right in the heart and died on the spot...

    Kris, bathed in blood, stood beside his dying mother.

    I didn''t know what had happened to the royal family of H Country, but when I saw Kris''s condition, my heart broke.

    While my dad was in charge of the operation for Queen Dianne, I took Kris back to my bedroom. He took a bath and put on my brother''s clothes.

    Later, my dad told me that Dianne was not a queen and that Kris was not a prince anymore.

    Queen Dianne was in aa. My dad housed her in the ICU of the Yao Hospital. Many bodyguards guarded the ICU and no one was allowed to get in without permission.

    My dad got Kris registered at the same school with my twin brothers. They went to the military camp together for training after school.

    Gradually, more and more boys joined in. Their group consisted of my twin brothers and Kris at first; then the son of my uncle Aron joined in; then the youngest son of uncle Stanley; and the eldest son of uncle Gage...

    As time went by, I hadn''t be the quiet and elegant princess that my mom wanted me to be. Instead, I''d be an open tomboy.

    Moreover, Greta and I even went to the military camp where we trained with the boys together.

 Chapter 1745 Extra Story No. 5 About Pauline Gu

    My parents found out that Greta and I had sneaked into the troop unit, but they turned a blind eye to our mischief, as long as we hadn''t been disturbing the soldiers'' military trainings.

    When I entered junior middle school, the whole school knew that I always had a handsome boy called Kris going around me. They knew that he wasn''t my real brother, but he was my... how to say... They didn''t know exactly what our rtionship was, so they assumed that Kris might have been my sworn brother.

    But he was also very protective of me and always acted like my bodyguard.

    One day, a pretty girl ssmate came up to me and asked cautiously, "What''s your rtionship with Kris?"

    I answered without hesitation, "He''s my brother."

    During those few years, Kris indeed treated me the same way as my twin brothers had treated me. He always took good care of me like a brother.

    That pretty girl immediately got excited as her eyes glimmered with pleasure. She showed me a gift box from behind her back and said, "Pauline, could you please do me a favor?"

    I looked at her perplexedly and asked, "What do you want me to do?"

    "The day after tomorrow, is Kris''s birthday. Would you help me give him this present?" said the pretty girl.

    The day after towmorrow was 15th, August of lunar month. It was Kris''s birthday, and also mine.

    My parents had always treated Kris as their own son, so they always celebrated our birthdays together, every year.

    I also felt quite happy to spend every birthday with Kris.

    But... when I found that the pretty girl wanted to give Kris a birthday present, I felt quite sad.

    With a glum look on my face, I took her present and promised her that I would pass it on to Kris. The pretty girl thanked me and then ran away shyly.

    I raised my head and looked towards Kris who was standing just a few metres away. I went over and handed the present to him.

    Kris asked, "What''s this?"

    "Your birthday present from that girl." I answered honestly as I pointed at the pretty girl''s back.

    My father had always taught me to be honest and to never tell a lie.

    But Kris didn''t ept the present and said, "It''s time for the ss. Let''s go!"

    Kris resembled Sherwood in terms of character and personality. They both didn''t like talking very much. In fact, they were quite introverted when they would socialize with other

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    Kris with his girlfriend. I didn''t understand the true reason at that time.

    My good friend, Dane, who was my sworn father Gage''s son, noticed that something was wrong with me. He knew that I was depressed and so he kept mepany. One night, we hid ourselves in my bedroom''s balcony and drank some of my father''s expensive wine.

    In a haze, I seemed to have seen Kris.

    I couldn''t believe what I had seen with my eyes. I saw Kris pull Dane away, as he was leaning his head on my shoulder, and punch Dane''s face. Dane wasn''t able to fight back because he was as drunk as I was.

    Kris ruthlessly threw Dane across the corridor, where Sherwood had found him and moved him to the guest room, which was far from my room, where he slept soundly.

    Kris lifted me up from the carpet and carried me in his arms. I wrapped my arms around his neck and tittered, "Kris, did you... go on a date... with your girlfriend?" I could never address his girlfriend as my sister-inw.

    Anyway, they hadn''t gotten married yet, so I didn''t have to address her as such anyway.

    I couldn''t clearly hear what Kris had said, but after he carried me back to my bed, I held his neck tightly and whispered, "Kris... don''t get together... with her...I don''t like... your girlfriend."

    Then, in a haze, I felt a gentle kiss on my lips...

    The next afternoon, when I woke up, my father fed me some soup to help me sober up, while my mother started her sermon next to me.

    But since I was drunk at my own home, my mother didn''t scold me much.

    However, Kris had gone missing for some days.

 Chapter 1746 Extra Story No. 6 About Pauline Gu

    It was at the fifth day when I finally decided to ask my dad. "Dad, where is Kris?"

    Dad took a nce at me and then replied, "He is busy with his work these days, so he has been sleeping inpany officetely. What is wrong? Pauline, you look weird."

    I was diffident all of a sudden, so I just grinned and replied, "Nothing is wrong. It just feels strange that I haven''t seen him in so many days."

    I was not sure if that had convinced Dad at that time. About a weekter, my brother told me that Kris had broken up with his girlfriend.

    Yes, they did break up with each other. "What? Do you know why?" I asked my brother with surprise while eating fruits on the couch.

    However, he just giggled and said calmly. "They are not married. And it is amon case for lovers. So there is no big reason behind their separation.

    I knew it was just amon case for my brother, but for Kris it would be a totally different one. Obviously, it was weird.

    Kris was not a disloyal and unreliable man. Instead he was a single-minded man. And he would not separate with a girl once he decided to be with her, unless he had a good reason.

    Kris showed up almost half a monthter. I looked at him attentively and carefully but found nothing different. He looked just the same as he did before.

    My mom liked pearl very much, and that''s why I decided to major in design.

    The day before I went to study in Ennd, I asked Kris, "Would you go to Ennd with me, Kris?"

    He had apanied me since my childhood. Even though I had to go abroad for higher education, I was still reluctant to separate with him.

    He did not answer me immediately but looked at me silently. After a long while, he replied, "Pauline, I will have to deal with a significant contract soon, so......" He said and patted my head gently.

    Absolutely, he could not miss this contract, because through this contract, he would be making further progress into his career.

    I grabbed his arm in a hurry upon hearing this and asked, "Then can you see me off tomorrow?"

    He did not decline my request this time and promised me that he would, with a faint smile.

    But I was fidgeting, so I bit my lip tightly and looked at him without uttering a word.

    Perhaps he also sensed my uneasiness, so he nced at me worryingly and asked, "Are you okay?"

    I gazed at him and the concern in his eyes encouraged me. "Kris, could you stay away from other women, now that I am not going to be by your side, " I blurted those words out. "I am sorry. I mean you...... I......" I wanted to exin myself to him, but I was unable to say anything.

    "Okay. I promise, I won''t."

    He replied to me briefly but firmly, w

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    ckily through our unremitting effort, we finally brought Kris back from thend of the dead.

    About a year and a halfter, Kris finally woke up. I was the first person he saw as he opened his eyes.

    "You''ve lost a lot of weight, " he said.

    I continued to wipe his body to keep him clean. "Yes. I lost my appetite since you could not eat with me every day, " I replied.

    My whole life I felt that we were destined to be with each other because we were born at the same hospital in the same day.

    We grew up together at a very young age, but we were never weary of each other.

    At the age of twenty-nine, my wish came true and I got married to Kris.

    Though our wedding was not as magnificent as my parents'', to me, it was still perfect.

    All of the people in Shine Empire got the news that I got married to Kris. He was Arvin''s son-inw and his name was Kris.

    After the wedding, I promised my parents that I was going to live with them for the time being.

    A yearter, I was pregnant while Kris started making advances in his career and he got busy with his work every day. But he still tried his best to cancel a lot of appointments, so as to spend more time with me.

    The day I gave birth to our baby, Kris signed a contract worth ten billion dors.

    He held my hands and told me softly that now he would be able to give me and our baby a better life.

    It was a sunny day. My eldest brother finally and officially took charge of my parents'' hospital while my second elder brother went into politics with my uncle. Mom traveled the world with my dad, and I became the wife of Kris.

    We finally got the happiness that many people pursued for their whole lives.

    I am Pauline and I hope that you will like me.

    I also hope that you can live a happy life too!

 Chapter 1747 Extra Story No. 7 About Nicole Si

    I am Nicole Si.

    Other children had parents and grandparents on their father''s side to apany them, but when I was born, I only had my mother, grandparents and two uncles on my mother''s side to apany me.

    At first, I didn''t have any feelings about myck of a father.

    I grew older, and by the time I was one year old, I could walk and talk. But, one day, I suddenly felt so empty. Then, I became aware of the fact that I was missing something in my home.

    Many people loved me, but I realized that neither my mother nor my two uncles could give me what I needed.

    And I knew that it was my father''s love.

    Many nights, I saw my mother looking at a picture of a person on her phone and weeping silently.

    I knew that it was my father, the one I had always been yearning to see, even though I''ve never met him.

    One day, when my mother wasn''t home, I clumsily rummaged through all the magazines in her room.

    There were dozens of magazines.

    And they all had a picture of a handsome man on the cover or inside it.

    I looked closely at him. I didn''t know his name, where he lived, or why his eyes looked so scary.

    Strangely, I was not afraid of his indifferent eyes, but instead, I felt warmth from them.

    Before I turned two years old, I found out that his name was Harry.

    The name Harry has been in my mind ever since, and a voice told me that he was my father... Harry was my father...

    Although no one had explicitly told me that Harry was my father, and I had never dared to ask my mother if he really was, but from my deep down heart, I knew he was.

    One day, I finally got up the nerve to ask my mother where my father was. She told me that he was abroad.

    Actually, I had learned from the news that he had alreadye to A Country.

    My father seemed to be an amazing man. He had been on the financial news channels almost every day, sometimes even on the entertainment news channels. Although people didn''t know I was his daughter, I was proud to have such a wonderful father.

    Not long after, my mother gave me some beautifu

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    om."

    So, to see my mother, I had to be a good girl.

    I dutifully celebrated my birthday with Aunt Cherry, letting a number of photographers take pictures of us, but I was actually tempted to kick the cake away.

    I could finally meet my mother!

    My father and Aunt Cherry brought me to a wedding. Soon after I entered the hotel, I saw my mother in a wheelchair.

    I wanted to cry; I wanted to call out to her, but my hand was held tightly by my father, so I had to restrain the urge to.

    I let Aunt Cherry offer me food, as if I was an obedient girl who liked being with her.

    But, I was not happy at all.

    I found my mother in the back garden of the hotel. She was talking to Uncle Thomas.

    I disliked Uncle Thomas because he wanted to be my father, and I didn''t want him to be.

    I wanted to hug my mother so much that I ran to her. She was also excited to see me because she was crying hard.

    I ran to her without caring about anything, so I didn''t pay attention to the road and fell down.

    Seeing this, my mother tried to get up and help me, but she forgot that her leg was broken. As soon as she got up, she also fell to the ground.

    I really wanted to cry, but I could not. I knew that if I cried, she would get sadder.

    When uncle Thomas took me to her arms, I wiped away her tears. Then, I hugged her and found that she was much thinner than before.

 Chapter 1748 Extra Story No. 8 About Nicole Si

    I was allowed to stay with my mom for only a short time. When I was taken away from her, I swore in my mind that I would work hard to earn a lot of money when I grew up, so that I could be able to support my mom all on my own.

    Luckily, my dad loved me so much that he couldn''t bear seeing me unhappy like that, so he allowed mom toe to the castle to keep mepany.

    During those days, every time I pestered dad to let me see mom, he would call her.

    Although I was still young then, I was well aware that dad still loved mom, and I also knew that deep inside he also wanted to see my mom.

    For a few times, I had noticed something in my dad''s eyes whenever he looked at mom. It was as tender as whenever he would look at me.

    Then, fortunately, my dad finally found out about the truth of my grandmother''s death, which proved my mom''s innocence.

    In order to win my mom back, dad sent me back to my mom''s house and asked me to help him coax mom.

    At the beginning, I was very angry with my dad and wasn''t willing to cooperate with him. But dad told me that if mom could forgive him, the three of us would be able to reunite, and what''s more, I might be able to have a brother or a sister, and we could all forever live together.

    Dad seeded in persuading me to side with him.

    That was why every night when I slept together with mom, I would always put in good words for dad. I told her how well dad had treated me, and how great of a father he was...

    One day, dad was wounded for saving a beautiful woman.

    On one hand, I felt proud for having such a brave father, but on the other hand, I was angry with him on behalf of my mom.

    Why were there so many beautiful women around my dad besides my mom?

    Coincidentally, someone called my dad at that time. I ran as quickly as I could to grab the phone before dad could answer it. Just as I had expected, it was my mom.

    I deliberately told mom about how dad had been wounded for saving another woman. I had to teach dad a lesson because he had conspired with that beautiful woman to irritate my mom.

    Then, I heard my dad cautiously exin himself to mom. I was amused by his anxious look when he was trying to make everything clear to mom.

    After he hung up the phone, dad med me, saying I had brought trouble to him. But I pretended to be innocent and clueless about what he meant.

    Dad found it hard to exin everything to me, so he gave up on ming me and went to smoke. I cheerfully ran out of the room.

    With dad''s efforts and mine, mom finally forgave dad.

    Then, after a few months, mom gave birth to a set of twins of mixed sex. That was to say I had a younger brother and a younger sister.

    I felt

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    In order not to bother my father with this, I broke up with him peacefully.

    During Spring Festival, at the age of twenty-nine, we had a family gathering with a lot of other sworn fathers, sworn mothers, and our young childhood ymates such as Ang and J. It was a very lively and noisy gathering.

    My fate was changed that night.

    I had a feeling that Sven Si, who was a yboy, was trying to approach me in many ways.

    Before then, he had treated me for a few meals when he was on a business trip in America.

    It felt good to spend time with him, and talk to him over meals. Although he was a yboy, he was nice and humorous.

    And I didn''t have the feeling that he was unreliable like people always said, but on the contrary, I felt that he was so considerate and trust-worthy to me. One day, it was raining after our dinner, and we didn''t have any umbres with us. He took off his suit zer and covered me under the rain.

    So on that gathering, when all the young people left the restaurant, I didn''t refuse to be brought out by Sven.

    Butter, a thing that happened in the bar was out of my expectations.

    Our young people went to a bar and yed a game. The one who lost the game had to kiss a woman. I didn''t expect that he would choose me, or I would give my first kiss to him. Also, I didn''t expect that he would ask me to drive him back home...

    After I drove him back to his apartment, he managed to make me stay there. We had sex that night. It happened so suddenly, but I felt like it was bound to happen between the two of us.

    I was twenty-nine, but he was only twenty-two. I had never expected that I would give my virginity to someone who was like a younger brother to me.

    The next morning, I ran away and flew back to America as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1749 Extra Story No.9 About Nicole Si

    When I came home, I found my father''s face had darkened with anger. He intended to ask Sven for an exnation, but I stopped him.

    Shortly afterwards, I had toe back from America due to my pregnancy.

    I was a gentlewoman in everybody''s eyes, a real gracefuldy from the upper ss. Unlike Jane or Ang, who were lively and out-going, I was always quiet and even a bit withdrawn. What''s more, Sven was about seven years younger than me. I really couldn''t see what it was about me that attracted him.

    Some said it was about the money. But I knew deep in my heart that my family''s fortune was thest thing he wanted from me.

    Although he was only 22 years old at that time, he had already stood out in the medical industry.

    Everyone knew that, his own talent plus the support from his father had given him a promising future.

    From the way he treated his sister Ang, I could tell that his future wife would definitely be dearly loved.

    It turned out that I was right.

    He had really been treating me well.

    I was a dull and boring person, while he had a great sense of humor. He would amuse me every day, turning my zipped smile into a goodugh.

    When I turned 30, our first son was born.

    Men around me, younger or elder, including my father, Samuel, Eason, Chuck, Daniel and Jerry¡­ all had one thing inmon.

    They preferred girls to boys.

    Sven was among them, and he had wanted a daughter very much.

    It was a pity that our second child was a boy as well. We named him Stan.

    However, I had never seen any sort of disappointment or dissatisfaction in Sven''s eyes. He was still nice to me, as always.

    Knowing how much he wanted to have a daughter saddened me, as I wasn''t able to fulfil his wishes. So I suggested to have another baby.

    But Sven refused. He said, since I was over 30, it would be harder for me to give birth than when I was younger, thus we would have to consider greater risks if we wanted to go through with it.

    He hated the thought of putting me in any danger.

    He held me in his arms andforted me gently, "It doesn''t matter that we don''t have a girl. You see, Daniel has two daughters, Jerry and our other friends have daughters, too. We can pretend to be their foster parents once in a while, and then we can send them back when we are contented. Isn''t it a better idea?"

    He matched his actions with his words.

    The fact that we didn''t have a daughter did no harm to our marriage.

    At most he would chew the boys out angrily by saying, "Just my luck

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    r the childbirth?"

    He took me in his arms and said, "Nicole, I do want a daughter, but not to the extent of risking your health or even your life."

    I giggled and asked, "So it''s because you can''t afford a third then?"

    Sven went speechless.

    I had not only enraged Sven, but also my parents and my parents-inw. They had been doting on me, but they joined forces and gave me a good scolding this time.

    However, when I was being med, Sven came and backed me up immediately. He stepped in front of me to take the fall, "It was all because of my carelessness. Nicole is not to me for this."

    I looked at the man standing in front of me with tears in my eyes. I knew at that moment, that I would not regret making this decision.

    The Buddha had really smiled upon me. I took a test when I was four months pregnant. It WAS a girl.

    The smile on Sven''s face had really satisfied me.

    Sasha was born in the winter. The whole family had been busy taking care of me, in case I caught a cold or got too tired.

    You know why we named her Sasha?

    Because Sven thought that I was silly to take this risk, and wanted to mark my foolish yet brave decision. But I just couldn''t allow him to call her SILLY, so I chose a homophone for it.*

    (*TN: Their daughter''s name Sasha sounds like silly in Chinese)

    Isn''t he a mischievous man?

    Her family name was Si, Together it would make Sasha Si.

    I did like the name.

    From then on, Sven, Nicole, Kerr, Stan and Sasha

    Made a family of five and lived happily together.

    I am Nicole, I am very happy to have married Sven.

    And I hope you can also meet someone who will love you, protect you and dote on you forever.

 Chapter 1750 Extra Story No. 10 About the Daughters of the Si family

    "All of you, get out!" With a clear and angry voice, a girl who was wearing grey sportswear showed up in the VIP room of the bar, where her attire was definitely not appropriate for the dress code.

    Although she was wearing sportswear, she still exuded a unique temperament.

    There were four guards following her, which silenced those who wanted to rebuke her.

    But there was one who dared confront her. A man asked, "Who are you? Can''t you see who is here?"

    The girl smiled and looked coldly at the man she wanted to talk to - the man who behaved like a gentleman and stood out from everyone. Fortunately, the girl saw that the man was wearing an army uniform. If the man wore a business suit, she would be deceived by his seriousness.

    The girl pointed at the man with her forefinger and said, "You! Come out! Let''s have a talk!"

    Everyone in the VIP room was surprised. Was this woman crazy? How dare she speak in such a way to Boris?

    The man ignored her. He took a pack of cigarettes, and a voluptuous woman sitting beside him immediately lit up a cigarette for him.

    Melissa, a beloved daughter of the Si family, was ignored for the first time in her life. She strode toward Boris. With one hand supporting her body on a table, she grasped Boris''s cor using the other hand across the marble table.

    ...

    Nobody in the room dared to speak a word. The only sound that was heard was from the speakers in the room.

    Boris grasped her fist with his big hand, without any expression on his face. The others were puzzled by their intimate interaction, and Melissa suddenly shouted, "Ouch! Let go of me! Brady, you bastard!"

    What? Brady? Everyone looked at the woman in surprise.

    Finally, a woman recognized the girl. She screamed and gasped. "She... She is... Melissa!"

    Melissa was the eldest daughter of Daniel, a business tycoon in C Country and the world''s richest man. Although Melissa kept a low profile, her name was well known throughout C Country.

    However, Boris knew nothing about her.

    First, for him, there was no difference between women.

    Second, he had stayed in the army of Green Cold Country for a long time, and he had carried out different tasks in different ces before he came back to C Country. He was too busy to care.

    Third, the women he disliked most were these heiresses.

    Therefore, it was not surprising that Boris didn''t know Melissa.

    One was an army man, and the other was the daughter of the richest man.

    There couldn''t have been any connection between these two persons, but it seemed that Melissa''s eyes were... filled with deep hatred.

    "Get out!" Boris threw Melissa''s hand off violently, and Melissa tottered back.

    Melissa would have fallen down if she was not supported by the guard behind her!

    Sure enough, she thought, this man was a bastard! He didn''t treat woman nicely. He was brutal! Melissa narrowed her eyes and made a gesture toward the guards behind her, saying, "Take him out and give him a good lesson!"

    The host of the get-together stood up from the sofa with cold sweats running from his face. He stopped the guard and smiled fawningly to

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    she would have the same fate as her guards, Melissa hastily held Boris''s neck. Boris stopped in surprise. Melissa seized this chance and crossed her legs around Boris''s waist to avoid being thrown away.

    So... Chief Fu failed for the first time in his life.

    It seemed that Chief Fu couldn''t focus well since it was the first time for him to be so close to a woman, especially this charming little girl.

    He stopped trying to throw her away; instead, his big hands subconsciously moved to her waist to prevent her from falling down.

    Melissa knew she couldn''t rival him, so she grabbed the opportunity and bit Boris''s chin hard.

    Then, she jumped down from him quickly and nned to run away!

    Boris pulled himself back up from the pain and quickly grasped Melissa before she could escape. With only a turn, Melissa was forced to face the wall. Boris ced one arm around Melissa''s neck with appropriate strength, And he locked Melissa''s two hands behind her with the other hand.

    His right leg bent slightly, and he propped it against the wall, between the gap of Melissa''s two legs. With this perfect pose, Melissa was stuck firmly to the wall and couldn''t move any more.

    Not only Melissa, but the four guards in pain around them were shocked by Boris''s handsome and aggressive posture.

    What made Melissa even more nervous was that she heard a very familiar voice calling out, "Boris".

    Melissa knew who it was with this one word.

    Her first response was to bury her face in the chest of Boris. She couldn''t let that man see how close she was with another man!

    Otherwise, all of her efforts made before would be a waste!

    Seeing who wasing, Boris realized the sudden change in Melissa''s actions. But he decided to keep silent and loosened his hand. He decided not to be bothered about this woman.

    However, Melissa, burying her face deeply in his chest and grasping his coat tightly, said in a low voice, "Brady, help me please!"

    Brady again!

    Boris found that it was really annoying for this woman to mention another man again and again in front of him.

 Chapter 1751 Extra Story No. 11 About the Daughters of the Si Family

    "Get away from me!" Boris turned down Melissa''s request in a chilly voice.

    "Boris! Are you here... to carry out a task?" A gentle voice came from not so far away. Seeing thedy in Boris''s arms, Ron teased Boris mildly.

    Melissa had no other choices but to hold Boris''s coat tightly and wink at her bodyguards.

    The four bodyguards had protected Melissa for several months and immediately understood her point. They all turned around to cover their faces in case Ron recognized them and then realized the woman was Melissa.

    "Ron, you don''t have to work today?" Boris asked in a friendly way. His face softened as he saw his good old buddy.

    Ron smiled and exined, "I''m here to see a client." He stared at the bite marks in Boris''s jaw and asked, "And she''s... your girlfriend?" Her figure looked familiar.

    "No!" Remembering thedy in his arms, Boris''s face darkened. He tried to push her away again.

    However, Melissa grabbed him tightly and refused to get off him as if they were glued together.

    Boris was sure that Melissa knew Ron.

    "Get off me! Otherwise, I won''t spare you!" He warned her coldly in a straight face.

    He wouldn''t hit women, but it didn''t mean he would stand her blunt, graceless manner.

    Melissa immediately nodded and whispered in his ear, "Send him away. Make up an excuse. I''ll leave right now!"

    Boris''s face clouded. He cut the crap, gave her a hard shove, and pushed her away.

    Melissa screamed as she covered her face with both her hands and turned her back to Ron.

    But it was toote. Ron already saw her face. "Melissa? "

    She was screwed. Melissa scolded Boris a thousand times in her mind before she dropped her hands and turned around to greet Ron. "Hey... Ron... Don''t get me wrong..."

    Melissa had lived with Harry and Daniel who both had cold demeanours, ever since she was born. Therefore, she liked soft and gentle men.

    Ron, the eldest son of the Ji family, was Melissa''s childhood friend. Ron had met all the requirements she wanted for her future husband. Therefore, Melissa loved Ron.

    Now, Ron saw that Melissa was in the arms of another man. Melissa tried her best to exin herself.

    "Ron, this bastard, Brady, fooled Michelle. I''m here to teach him a lesson. Please don''t get us wrong!"

    Ron cast a confused nce at Boris and asked Melissa, "Who is Brady?"

    "What? You mean he isn''t Brady?" Melissa pointed at the straight-faced Boris. She suddenly had a bad feeling about the whole thing.

    Ron giggled as he stretched out his right hand and patted Melissa''s head naturally. He stated in a doting voice, "What a silly girl! You must have taken him for somebody else. He is my good friend, Boris Fu. He is a well-known god of war!"

    Melissa was dumbfounded. He was not Brady... What a shame...

    "Since you already met each other, Melissa, let me formally introduce you to him. Boris, this is my younger sister, Melissa. Melissa, say hi to Boris."

    Younger sister?

    Damn! Every time Ron introduced her to others like this, Melissa''s heart broke.

    She reluctantly

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    at Daniel and couldn''t believe her ears.

    "I said... Go for a date with your fianc¨¦ tomorrow evening!" After saying that, Daniel turned around and walked to his bedroom.

    Daniel was a man of his word, but Melissa knew that if she acted like his sweet little girl in front of him, he would usually change his mind.

    "Dad! Dad! Dad..." Melissa immediately ran to her dad and held his arm. Daniel stopped, but said nothing. He stared at the injured arm that she had been hiding.

    Daniel knew exactly what Melissa had done tonight.

    "That''s not gonna work! I won''t change my mind this time, " Daniel stated coldly and pulled away the unharmed arm of Melissa.

    Michelle walked up to them and looked at them anxiously. "Dad, Melissa already has someone in mind. How can you ask her to date someone else?"

    Of course, Daniel knew Melissa loved Ron.

    Daniel stood still and looked dotingly at Melissa. Then, he said, "Melissa, you are not right for each other. More than anything, he doesn''t love you."

    Melissa looked rather flustered when she spoke, "I... I know that... Dad, I''ll try..." ''I''ll try to make Ron love me.'' She thought in her mind. "Dad, you always tell me I can do anything I want. The daughters of the Si family are iparable... I can have anything I want..."

    "Melissa!" Daniel interrupted her, "You''ve known Ron when you were 7. You are 27 now. He would have fallen in love with you a long time ago if he was ever interested in you."

    The Ji family had moved next to the Si family''s house twenty years ago. Ron is the youngest son of the Ji family. Ron had known and yed with the three kids of the Si family since then.

    Michelle suddenly realized something. She felt guilty and looked at Melissa, wanting to say something.

    Ron... Ron kissed her two days before. Should she tell Melissa?

    Actually, the reason she cried that day was not all because of Brady. Ron kissed her... That was the reason why she was crying...

    The man Melissa loved had kissed her... How should she tell Melissa about it?

 Chapter 1752 Extra Story No. 12 About the Daughters of the Si Family

    Melissa bit her lower lip as she red at Daniel and said, "I don''t care! I won''t go on blind dates!"

    Now that she had many admirers, it would be a big joke for her to go on a blind date.

    "If you don''t go on the blind date, I''ll send Michelle abroad for further study!" Michelle was Melissa''s Achilles heel, and Daniel was good at exploiting it.

    She had been protective of Michelle ever since her childhood.

    Michelle looked at Daniel in shock, and asked, "Dad! Why do you insist on Melissa going on a blind date? You know that she has someone she loves, dad... Don''t force her. I''ll go to the date instead of her!"

    Michelle thought that since she had no one to love anyway, marrying someone she didn''t love would not be as painful as Melissa marrying someone she didn''t love.

    Melissa gritted her teeth, red at Daniel, and demanded, "Daniel Si, you''ve gone too far! Does my mom know about this?"

    She believed that her father was trying to bully her while her mother was away attending a dessert contest.

    Unexpectedly, Daniel told her with regret, "Melissa, this is actually what your mother asked me to do. Do you think I want you to marry so early?" He had to listen to his wife.

    The twins were at a loss for words.

    "And, " Daniel looked at Melissa seriously and said, "You seem to have a misunderstanding about love. Your affection for Ron is actually more of a sister''s dependence on her brother!"

    Ron''s affection for Michelle was love.

    No one had said it out loud, but anyone with a discerning eye could see the love in Ron''s eyes when he looked at Michelle.

    "How can that be possible?" Melissa denied, "Dad, I''ve loved Ron since I was a teenager. You are a clever person, can''t you see my love for him?"

    To deny Daniel''s thoughts, Melissa mustered up the courage to speak out her innermost feelings.

    Daniel put his hand on Melissa''s head, and said, "Silly girl, I told you, it''s a sister''s dependence on her brother. Is Ron really special to youpared to your other close male friends? Think about it for a second."

    "Yes... For example, every time I see him, I feel very happy..."

    "Don''t you also feel happy to see Jeremy?"

    "Of course not!" At the mentionin

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    ''s Boris!

    He is a revered legend in the army... Why is he on a blind date?''

    Ironically, it urred to her that she herself, as the eldest daughter of the famous Daniel Si, was also there on a blind date. Hence, she no longer felt strange about Borising out to a blind date.

    "She''s your mother. Why don''t you call her yourself?" ''You want me to be the bad guy? No way!''

    Boris curled his lips and with a teasing look in his eyes, asked, "Do you...want to marry me?"

    "Of course I don''t!" Melissa refused with great certainty.

    Boris should have been happy with her refusal, but... He felt a sudden displeasure when he noticed her arrogance.

    ''When did I be such a nuisance?'' he reflected.

    "Good. A rich, spoiled girl like you is hardly the kind of girl I want to be with anyway. Please feel free to call my mother and tell her that we''re not good for each other!"

    If it were even remotely possible for him to refuse his mother''s request, he wouldn''t have had toe to the blind date in the first ce.

    Melissa was the most suitable person to refuse his mother.

    ''What did he mean when he said that a spoiled girl like me is hardly the kind of girl he wants to be with?'' Melissa wanted to bang the table in anger!

    Then, in a fit of pique, she grabbed his phone, held it to his face, and said, "Unlock it, and dial the number!"

    The corner of his mouth turned up with a smile. He then unlocked his phone and dialed his mother''s number.

 Chapter 1753 Extra Story No. 13 About the Daughters of the Si Family

    However, as soon as Boris'' mother answered the phone, Melissa suddenly put on a smile on her face, and sweetly said, "Hello, Mrs. Fu, this''s Melissa, your son''s blind date..."

    ''Ron doesn''t like me anyway. I don''t care anymore!'' she thought.

    She gave Boris a defiant look. After an exchange of courtesies, she smiled and said, "Mrs. Fu, I like your son very much! He is so tall, handsome and strong. But he is shy, so he asked me to call you and give you the good news!"

    Boris grimaced, and reached for his phone, but Melissa promptly stopped him, and continued to talk to his mother, "Hmm, Mrs. Fu... Boris said that he liked me as well. I... Um, I''m embarrassed to say it..."

    What? Boris wanted to scold her.

    If Melissa were a man, he would have definitely taken her to the drill ground and put her in front of a firing squad.

    At this point, his mother seemed to have said something which had caught Melissapletely by surprise. "Propose?" Melissa asked after pausing for a few seconds.

    ''This is going too fast! Shouldn''t we try to go out a few more times first?''

    Boris'' mother''s next words shocked her again. She repeated her words loudly, "You''re going to propose a marriage tomorrow?! Mrs. Fu... Please don''t... Mrs. Fu..."

    Boris'' mother was so excited that she had hung up before Melissa could finish speaking.

    Then she looked up into Boris'' cold eyes, embarrassed and speechless. Just as they gazed at each other in dismay, they heard a cry from another corner of the restaurant, "Ah... Help... Help!"

    With his military vignce, Boris immediately looked in the direction he had heard the crye from.

    Not far away, a man held a fork against a woman''s neck as he kept backing away, while shouting at others, "Don''te near me! If anyone darese near me, I... I''ll kill her right away!"

    While Melissa was still in a shock, the man in military-green disappeared right in front of her.

    The next moment she saw Boris, who had been sitting opposite her, had quietly moved behind the man with the fork.

    ''I

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    r name was Melissa.

    Not far from them, the man who was arguing with the other woman was his good friend Ron.

    And the woman... She looked exactly like Melissa.

    It was like a bolt from the blue. Melissa held her purse tighter and tighter.

    ''Ron... is in love with Michelle?

    Boris looked at her and raised his eyebrows, realizing that she loved Ron.

    Then he frowned a little at the thought of it.

    Ron was the first to notice them.

    "Boris, Melissa." There was no sign of panic on his face, as he walked over to say hi to them in stride.

    However, when Michelle saw Melissa, she stood where she was, stunned and unable to move.

    ''Melissa must have heard our conversation!

    She must be heartbroken to hear someone she loves, said that he''s in love with another woman.''

    "Melissa..." Michelle sobbed, ran to Melissa and took her hand.

    Feeling Michelle''s trembling hands, Melissa recovered from the shock she had just suffered.

    ''What did I hear just now? Mmm? Ron loves Michelle?'' she recalled their conversation.

    Strangely enough, Melissa got angry at herself. It was because she felt nothing apart from feeling a little sad.

    She even thought it would be nice if Ron married Michelle...

    ''That''s horrible!

    I''m horrible! I''ve changed my mind too quickly!''

    Melissa was momentarily unable to ept her sudden change of thoughts.

 Chapter 1754 Extra Story No. 14 About the Daughters of the Si Family

    The other three thought that Melissa was trembling in shock because she couldn''t ept the truth.

    Michelle''s tears streamed down her cheeks. ''It is my fault. Melissa has always treated me well. How could I have broken her heart? It is all my fault, '' she med herself.

    Ron felt guilty. He understood how hard it was to be turned down by the one you loved.

    Boris felt sorry for Melissa. He said in a tender voice, "I will take you home."

    Melissa didn''t respond as she was still in shock.

    Boris took her by the wrist, and walked to his ck Hummer.

    Michelle followed them, and cried, "Melissa, I''m sorry. Melissa..."

    Boris and Melissa stopped. Melissa was still unresponsive. Michelle looked at Boris anxiously and gripped his hand. She stuttered, "I.. I don''t like... Ron. I''m willing to take Melissa''s ce to get married to you. She has loved Ron for years... We two look exactly alike. It makes no difference for you to marry either of us. Don''t you think so?"

    Looking at Michelle''s sad expression, Ron''s heart broke for her. However, Boris was indifferent to Michelle''s words. He didn''t care if they looked exactly alike or not.

    Compared to the fragile and timid Michelle, he found the outgoing Melissa more attractive...

    Boris withdrew his hand, and said coolly, "I never said I was going to marry Melissa." In the meantime, he let Melissa''s wrist go as well. He continued, "I don''t think I want to be married to either of you."

    He hated arrogant, capricious women who came from rich families.

    Once during a mission, a capricious and arrogant richdy had lost her temper at a critical moment, and indirectly caused the death of two of his bestrades.

    Ron came forward and held Michelle tight to his chest. He consoled, "Michelle, it''s not your fault. We did nothing wrong. You can''t me yourself for it."

    Michelle caught a glimpse of Melissa, and tried to push Ron away. She cried, "Ron, let go of me. We''d better not see each other again."

    Melissa finally came to her senses when she heard that. She asked, "Michelle... Why are you crying?" Who bullied you?"

    The three stood there, astounded and confused.

    Michelle observed Melissa discreetly. ''Melissa doesn''t look upset. Isn''t she supposed to look sad?'' She wondered in confusion.

    She paused for a while, and said, "Melissa..."

    Me

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    dressed and had put on make-up, ready to go out. Then, she knocked on Michelle''s door and asked her to go out with her. They sneaked out of the Si family house, hand in hand.

    J stood on the balcony, observing her two daughters. She pointed at them as they walked out through the gate, and said, "Do you see that? That''s why I am a in a hurry to marry off Melissa. It''s time to find someone who will keep an eye on her."

    ''She was not only a trouble-maker herself, she also brings Michelle to join her.

    Boris may be young, but he has be a ster officer in the military He will be a good husband for Melissa.

    A timid, good-tempered gentleman like Ron could never keep Melissa in control. If Melissa stayed with him, she would only be more wayward.

    I won''t oppose it if Ron gets together with Michelle.

    Fortunately, Melissa only has a sisterly affection for Ron. The sooner she realizes that, the better it would be for both her and Michelle, '' J meditated.

    J turned around, and then lifted her eyebrows to amuse Daniel. She didn''t want to see him me himself for forcing Melissa to go on a blind date.

    However, Daniel still didn''t agree with J. He said, "I can keep an eye on her. We don''t have to marry her off." ''I can keep an eye on her if I want to.

    Melissa is a free-spirited girl. I don''t think it''s bad for her to y outside as long as she doesn''t get herself into trouble.

    Melissa won''t make trouble even if she goes out atte hours, like now, '' Daniel pondered.

    But this time, Daniel was wrong...

 Chapter 1755 Extra Story No. 15 About the Daughters of the Si Family

    This time, Melissa went to a bar with Michelle and several other friends.

    "Melissa, you''ve nevere here before. Why did you bring me here this time?" Michelle fixed her gray, long dress, and then followed Melissa into the bar.

    Melissa flipped her long hair and replied, "Tonight, I want to have a drink. Once I get married, I won''t have the chance to drink in a bar alone."

    ''Perhaps I will get married to Boris. What if Boris'' mother is a woman of action? Perhaps she wille to our family with a marriage proposal tomorrow.

    Dad and mom arranged this blind date on purpose. They must have considered Boris as their perfect son-inw. Perhaps Boris and I will go to Civil Affairs Bureau and get our marriage licence tomorrow...'' Melissa was lost in thoughts.

    "Melissa, this is very unlike you. I know you. You would never have yielded to dad if you don''t like the man they forced you to date or marry." After musing for a moment, Michelle whispered in Melissa''s ear, "You''re into Boris, aren''t you?"

    Melissa patted on the back of Michelle''s hand. She replied in a panic, "Little girl, don''t talk nonsense." Melissa immediately regretted patting Michelle''s hand, so she gently fondled the hand she patted with.

    "Melissa... If you say so, then I''ll believe you. But why did you get so excited?" She noticed that Melissa flushed...

    Before Michelle got Melissa''s answer, they had entered a VIPpartment.

    After half an hour, Michelle realized that Melissa wasn''t okay with her being with Ron...

    Seeing how drunk Melissa was, Michelle took out her phone. After hesitating for a while, she dialed a number. She said, "Ron... Are you asleep now? Here is the thing... Melissa got really drunk, can you..."

    She believed that Ron could help make Melissa happy.

    Melissa looked up to a serious and angry face. She stretched out her hand and tried to push him. She cried, "Why are you even appearing in my dreams? How could I get rid of you?"

    All of sudden, she felt her arm hurt... "It hurts... Chief Fu, please forgive my rude behavior. Don''t get angry with me. Please ask your mother not to visit my home tomorrow. I have made up my mind. If dad insi

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    J murmured, "What about Michelle?"

    "Ron is on his way to bring her back."

    He always knew the whereabouts of his two daughters. He went back to sleep feeling relieved.

    "Well... I see."

    At daybreak.

    The woman turned over on the messy bed. Then, she seized the quilt beside her... ''Oh... Did I get myself bitten? Why does my body hurt?'' she wondered.

    She was still sleepy, but she reluctantly opened one eye.

    She caught sight of a... man... She felt confused. ''Why is he here? What''s worse... He is naked... Oh my god!

    What happenedst night? I must be dreaming!'' sheforted herself. Melissa closed her eye and immediately tried to fall asleep again.

    However... The man said in a low voice, "Good morning!"

    She freaked out when she heard him.

    Melissa covered her head with the quilt, and murmured, "Oh jeez!. I must be dreaming. Dear God Almighty, please help me get Boris out of my sight. Please help me."

    ''But... Ah! It hurts everywhere. What the hell happened to me?'' She pondered in confusion.

    Hearing a noise approaching, she felt scared and ashamed. ''This isn''t real, '' she tried to convince herself.

    Boris forcibly pulled the quilt away. Now, they were both naked.

    He said coldly, "Now that you''re awake, let''s make things clear!"

    "Make things clear... What did you mean?"

    Melissa blinked and tried to recall what had happenedst night. ''So... I slept with... Boris, '' she was stunned.

 Chapter 1756 Extra Story No.16 About the Daughters of the Si Family

    At noon in the Si family''s home

    A smilingdy held Melissa''s hand and said, "Melissa, you''re so beautiful. The photo doesn''t do you justice. What a wonderful couple you and Boris make! I have been waiting for you for thirty years. Finally, you''vee. Thank goodness."

    "What do you mean?" Melissa was confused. She looked at thedy and thought, ''What did she mean by saying that she has been waiting for me? I didn''t even know her before.''

    Thedy was Boris''s mother, whose name was Sue.

    With a bigger smile, she continued, "Boris is thirty years old this year. That''s why I said that I''ve been waiting for you for thirty years."

    Melissa was speechless. She thought, ''I never said I wanted to marry Boris. Why is she making it seem like we will get married soon?'' "... Auntie... there must have been some misunderstanding. In fact, your son and I barely know each other. Hehehe..."

    "Barely know each other?" Sue asked. Boris looked at her with a half smile.

    Melissa, whose legs were still trembling, answered with absolute certainty, "Yes, that''s right. Auntie, I don''t want to..."

    She refused to marry Boris, especially after she had slept with him in her apartmentst night. It was not until this morning that she found out that Boris was aggressive in sex.

    That was to say that his sexualpetence was strong. One could sense it from her awkwardness.

    In order to resolve the embarrassing situation, Melissa decided to recite a poem in silence. It went, ''Hardship will lead to prosperity, whilefort will incur destruction.''

    After taking a look at Daniel and J, Boris said, "Uncle, Auntie, Melissa and I have decided to get our marriage certificate first thing in the morning. My parents will prepare everything for the wedding."

    "You are lying. I didn''t..." Melissa stopped when she remembered what had happenedst night.

    Upon hearing what Boris had said, Daniel''s anger melted a bit.

    Until

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    ly.

    "That unfilial son! He is killing me. Since he was not home, I had tried my best to keep Melissa here for about half a year. As a daughter-inw, she had been doing a good job. Although she likes having fun, she is a nice girl, always obedient and respectful to elders." With the nagging, Sue sat in front of her dresser and began to powder her face.

    Then, she applied white lipstick to make herself look ill.

    "Melissa, Melissa..." Upon hearing Sue''s cough, Melissa quickly threw her half-packed luggage inside the cloakroom.

    After she groomed herself well, as always, Melissa opened the door, smiled at her mother-inw, and asked, "Mom, what can I do for you?"

    ''She looked paler than before.'' Melissa thought, ''Is she ill again?''

    Melissa was worried about her mother-inw, so she went to bring her to the sofa.

    During the past several months, everyone in the Fu family treated her well except Boris, who hadn''t even made a call to her, yet.

    "There is... Melissa, there is news from the military saying that Boris had made great contributions again." After these words, Sue gnashed her teeth. She thought, ''Boris is such a bad son. He devotes himself to rendering meritorious service to the state. But how could he ignore the fact that I am eager for a grandchild?''

 Chapter 1757 Extra Story No.17 About the Daughters of the Si Family

    Melissa blinked and forced a smile. She replied, "Well, that''s amazing."

    Everyone knew that her husband was awesome.

    And it was also known to all that his wife was from a very rich family.

    Besides, everyone knew that Boris was on a mission right now. And more importantly, he went out for the mission just after their wedding, so he and Melissa hadn''t seen each other for about half a year.

    Sue was so smart that she knew what Melissa really meant and how she felt about Boris. But Sue was not angry with her at all. Her son was the one who should be med.

    In fact, he had deliberately refused the opportunity to meet Melissa at home.

    What made her mad was that he had never made a phone call to Melissa, even though he could.

    "Melissa, what would you like to eat for dinner? Let me cook some delicious dishes for you, okay?" Sue asked.

    "Mom, don''t bother. I know you aren''t feeling well, " Melissa replied kindly.

    Sue insisted, "Don''t worry. I am fine. Let''s have Cantonese cuisines, okay? I have just learned several Cantonese dishes from Mr. Jiang''s mother-inw not long ago. I''ll cook the dishes for you tonight. After eating, let''s hang out together. I''ve heard that they''re having new arrivals in your favorite perfume shop. Let''s have a look, and I''ll buy some for you." Sue hade up with a n, not letting Melissa get a chance to refuse her. Then, she asked Debbie to apany her to her bedroom.

    Melissa really couldn''t refuse.

    She had no choice but to listen to her mother-inw and return to her cloakroom to unpack her luggage.

    After that, she quietly opened the wardrobe next to her.

    There were several military uniforms in d

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    er husband unexpectedly got home the moment she was flirting with that man.

    She remembered clearly that just now she said in a soft tone, "Hey handsome, I''m single and feeling lonely. Would you like to go out for a drink with me tonight?"

    ...

    When Boris entered the bedroom, a man''s voice from Melissa''s cell phone said, "Of course, I''d love to. Please give me your address. I''ll pick you up with my Lamborghini, and I promise to make you happy tonight."

    Boris took off his military uniform with an expressionless face and slowly put it on the hanger.

    "Hello, are you still there? If you don''t like Lamborghinis, how about a Ferrari?"

    Melissa hastily got off the phone.

    That night was a nightmare.

    She was absolutely sure that Boris was loyal to her during the six months that they were apart. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have had the energy to make love to her again and again the whole night.? ?

    Boris didn''t even ask about her rtionship with the man on the phone. After taking a bath, he sent a message before switching his phone off. Then, he held her and pinned her down on their marital bed.

 Chapter 1758 Extra Story No. 18 About the Daughters of the Si Family

    She remembered that they went to bed at about ten o''clockst night, but Boris didn''t intend to let her sleep at all. It was almost dawn when she finally fell asleep.

    Boris was as aggressive as a beast.

    With his guidance, she learned many new techniques they could try out when having sex

    She loved the games but they had herpletely exhausted.

    Inparison to how busy he was in the past six months,tely, Boris hadn''t been so busy.

    Once Melissa returned home from her work, he would alsoe back within thirty minutes.

    Boris didn''t like talking too much. He preferred to spend more time having sex than talking with her.

    Melissa felt like an emperor''s concubine. The only thing she did everyday was waiting for her emperor, Boris, to have sex with her at any time.

    But an emperor''s concubine would only have sex with the emperor in the pce.

    As for her, She had to do it with him in various ces. They did it in bathroom, garden, swimming pool and even his car...

    This was obvious not what she wanted for her marriage life and she got angry with Boris as days went by.

    However, before she could release her anger, she had been shocked by another piece of news.

    Sue, Boris'' mother, was health-wise, in a vulnerable condition. She was so delighted to hear the good news that she hugged Melissa''s arms excitedly. She told Melissa, "I''m so happy to hear that! I have been waiting for my grandchild for a long time!"

    Yes, Melissa was pregnant.

    Oh! She was having a baby with Boris.

    When she told this to J, J asked her in an scornful tone, "What? Don''t you want to have a baby with Boris?"

    "No, I don''t!"

    "Melissa Si!"

    Melissa apologized to J immediately, "Sorry, Mom. I was just kidding. I want to have a kid with him. I really do..."

    Melissa consoled herself and thought, ''It might be good to have a baby. At least the baby could apany me whenever I am lonely.

    I don''t care who its father is.

    Although Boris is the only man that could be its father, since he is the only man I have...

    But I''m angry at him right now.

    Why didn''t I marry a thoughtful man? Why is the man I married would be as cold and indifferent as my father and grandfather? What''s wrong with me?''

    But she was also happy to have a loyal husband. Once when they went to a banquet together, she left for thedy''s room for a moment and many women took this opportunity to approach Boris.

    She saw a woman clearly trying to seduce Boris by pressing her breasts against his arm.

    Melissa lost her temper immediately.

    She wanted to walk back to him and push those women away. But Boris had already taken actions before her.

    Boris didn''t notice her and said indifferently, "Don''t you know that I am a married man? If anyone dares to seduce me again, I''ll throw her to the training grounds and have the soldiers shoot her!"

    Then he saw Melissa standing beside him. He dragged her into his arms and took her to eat dessert like nothing had happened.

    He asked her to sit on the sofa. Then he picked up several kinds of desserts for her and said, "Honey, have a taste of these. They are freshly made and delicious. I''ll bring a cup of milk for you."

    What he chose w

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    ll she could see was a blurry figure.

    Somehow, she believed that it was Ron...

    Then he went on, "Your sister has married the man she loves, so why can''t you forget the past and be with me?"

    Michelle cried hysterically.

    Because her beloved sister had loved this man once, she couldn''t bring herself to be with him.

    She didn''t notice that Ron had gone upstairs while she was crying. Ron asked her to open the door and so she did.

    At a time when everybody gathered with their family, Michelle felt helpless and lonely. But luckily, he hade to apany her.

    He hung up the phone and embraced her. Then he kissed her hair and said, "I''ve missed you, Michelle."

    Michelle hugged his waist and asked him, "When did you... get here?"

    "Actually I''ve been here for several days." Actually, he had secretlye to Moscow several times only to check out whether she was fine.

    "Why didn''t you go home to spend the spring festival with your family?" She asked him in a low voice.

    He touched her hair and answered, "Because you''re here."

    She was moved by him even though he didn''t say too many words.

    As she stopped crying, he wiped her tears and took her to the downstairs.

    Apanied by his friends and the the lively fireworks, he knelt down in front of her and asked her gently, "Michelle Si, Will you marry me?"

    Michelle burst out into joyful tears. As the people around them apuded their happiness, she called Melissa, "Melissa, I think I have someone I want to marry."

    Melissa''s eyes welled up. She looked at her daughter who was sleeping. Then she said, "Congrattions! We have already prepared the red pocket for your wedding in advance!" She had been waiting on Michelle''s wedding for so long a time.

    As she hung up the phone, Michelle embraced Ron and kissed him. Then she said, "Yes, I will!"

    "Bang!" More fireworks had lit up the night sky. The crowd delivered their best wishes to them.

    He put a big diamond ring on her finger. This ring fitted her perfectly.

    Ron lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. "Michelle, finally we can be together."

    Luckily, he had not given up on her.

 Chapter 1759 Extra Story No. 19 About Fabian Li

    "Purple Charm, here''s twenty million. Help me hack into theputer defense system of the Zhusong Group."

    "No way!" refused Fabian bluntly. Although he was a hacker, he still had his own code of professional ethics.

    "How about I can make sure that you won''t have to go to any blind dates in the following year?"

    "Okay, deal!"

    In just a few hours, the security firewall of the Zhusong Group''sputer system was out of function after the intrusion of a hacker.

    In the evening, the media reported that a hacker had intruded theputer system of the Zhusong Group and stolen some confidential files, which resulted in a great loss for thepany. It was said that thepany might go bankrupt because of this...

    In the meeting room of the Zhusong Group

    It was already midnight. A woman dressed in a set of ck Western suit sat on the CEO''s seat and plugged a USB memory stick into herptop.

    Soon enough, a loud noise followed. "Bang!" Thetest version of the Macbook was on the floor, smashed into pieces.

    It was the first time for all the senior executives to see their CEO get so furious. They were all frightened of this woman, even though she was just in her thirties.

    "We have gone through so many difficulties ever since my grandmother founded the Zhusong Group. We have survived lots of cruelpetitions and even the economic crisis, but now, we are defeated because of the intrusion of a hacker! What a joke! It''s so humiliating. How are you guys going to tell the public ?" The woman scolded sternly as she red at the technology manager with her beautiful eyes.

    The young technology manager shrank his neck and exined himself in a low voice, "Miss You, theputer system was hacked unexpectedly and in a very crafty way. Only one hacker is capable of doing something like this in the world. If ourpany has be his target, we can do nothing to stop him..."

    "Who''s that ?" the woman asked inquisitively.

    This woman was Cathy You, thirty years old. At the age of fifteen, she started to help her mother and grandmother manage thepa

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    bike was scraped off some of the paint. This was his most favourite motorbike.

    Looking at the damage on his motorbike, Jeffery got angry and turned around to remind the woman, "Next time, drive your car slowly!"

    But Jeffery was shocked right after he finished his words, Because the woman standing in front of him wasn''t normal in every way...

    She was dressed in a long, white dress that reached up to her ankles. Her ck and long straight hair fell over her shoulders. Her face waspletely pale, her lips were painted blood red and her eyebrows were in dark ck. With dark circles under her eyes, she stared at Jeffery.

    ... If it were somebody else standing in front of this woman now, the person would''ve been running away, frightened for his life.

    However, it was Jeffery Li who was facing her.

    Why wasn''t Jeffery scared of this ghost-like woman?

    If she knew what kind of strange ce he was living in, she would know the reason.

    So where was Jeffery living?

    He was living in a castle.

    Where was his castle located?

    It was in a remote suburban district which was surrounded byrge and thick forests. And near the castle, there was a martyrs cemetery.

    When she heard Jefferyining, the woman instantly burst into tears and cried louder and louder. "Waah...waah... I am just hurrying to the cemetery. Please don''t be angry at me... waah...waah..."

 Chapter 1760 Extra Story No. 20 About Fabian Li

    Her high-pitched crying sound was as dramatic as the acting of those female ghost characters on TV dramas.

    Jeffery rolled his eyes and tittered, "Missy, this is not a shooting site." If she weren''t an insane woman, Jeffery would definitely have asked her topensate for his motorbike.

    "Waah... I am not shooting a film. My home is indeed in a cemetery in the suburb, " said the woman.

    Jeffery sneered. Did she take him for a fool?

    But after a second thought, he gestured to her with his finger and said, "Okay,e on. I am taking you to a ce."

    Cathy You stood still as she looked at him. The man wasughing, and his purple eyes looked so beautiful.

    In a daze, she nodded her head and let Jeffery get in her car. Jeffery sat in the driver seat and drove her car away.

    A couple of minutester, The red Cadic slowly drove on a remote road far away from downtown. When Cathy saw the scenic view outside the car window, she got goose bumps all over her body.

    What''s worse was when the car stopped and she saw what was standing in front of her, she almost knelt down as her legs became weak, and her lips trembled with fear.

    She saw a ck, western style castle standing in the middle of arge forest under the moonlight.

    A gust of cold wind blew over. Cathy shivered as she felt like she had just heard a horrible screaming sound.

    When she looked more carefully, she even found that there were some figures passing through the gates of the castle...

    Although her legs were trembling, Cathy still tried to take a deep breath and managed to stand firm on her feet.

    Jeffery felt so amused to see her reaction and said, "I think your outfit matches this castle very much, so I am bringing you here to stay overnight."

    Of course, Cathy refused, "No, no, thanks!"

    Cathy thought it was e

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    dly, "Mom."

    "Cathy, how could you make such a stupid mistake?" her mother scolded sternly on the other side of the line.

    Cathy pinched between her eyebrows and said, "Mom, I''m sorry. I will try my best to fix this."

    "How are you going to fix this? The designs have already been registered in the trademarks registry by the otherpanies and they are starting to produce them! And our financial data are also known to them!"

    Cathy closed her eyes and answered with respect, "Mom, please give me some more time. I will solve these problems."

    "How long?"

    "... One month!"

    "The Zhusong Group might go bankrupt in less than one month!"

    Cathy was speechless. She took a deep breath and said, "Two weeks."

    "Fine. If you can''t save thepany from this crisis, I think Car will be more than capable of taking over your position!" Her mother said in a cold voice. But she was telling the truth.

    Car You, Cathy''s cousin, was her strongest rival.

    After ending the call, Cathy bent over the table, feeling exhausted. She couldn''t let Car take over her position!

    No matter what, she had to solve all these problems within two weeks.

    So, she had to start everything from Jeffery Li...

 Chapter 1761 Extra Story No. 21 About Fabian Li

    At 1:00 am, the deafeningly loud music rocked the whole bar. The atmosphere inside had reached its climax.

    A woman stood outside the bar in a ck dress, clutching thetest handbag of an international brand. Cathy applied mascara and eye line. She nced over the bar, and soon found that bartender in sunsses.

    Besides, she just applied Zhusong Group''s most popr MQ lipstick. She sneered at him, which made her look even more attractive.

    Cathy flipped her curly and long hair, and then walked up to the man.

    She put her hand on the man''s shoulder, and said, "Hey, get me a gin and tonic."

    Jeffery turned around and caught sight of her sexually attractive red lips.

    Her lips reminded him ofst night. He couldn''t help but think of how she looked like a "female ghost" the first time they met.

    He slowly raised his head, and saw the brown shade eye shadow and ck eye line. He remembered that "female ghost" had worn panda eyesst night.

    Jeffery recognized the woman in front of him. ''Isn''t she that ''female ghost'' I encounteredst night?

    Why is she here? Is she going topensate me for my motorcycle?'' He wondered in confusion.

    When he saw Cathy sit beside him, Jeffery walked to the bar counter. He tapped on the counter and said, "Peter, one gin and tonic."

    "Okay, wait a moment."

    People in the bar didn''t know his real name. They called him Fabian.

    Everyone knew of a hacker named Purple Charm, and Jeffery was just a well-known bastard son from the Li family.

    However, they didn''t know that Jeffery was Fabian. Nor did they realize that Jeffery, Fabian and Purple Charm was one and the same man.

    However, because he had pursued Ang in public, which displeased Arvin, some people had found out that Jeffery was Purple Charm.

    For a hacker, that wasn''t a good thing.

    Therefore, to avoid receiving much attention, Jeffery hadn''t touched hisptop these days. Instead, he worked in a bar under the name "Fabian".

    While Peter mixed the cocktail, Jeffery stood in front of the counter, ying with his lighter.

    Cathy touched her forehead, trying to figure out a way to approach Jeffery.

    ''Isn''t he the best hacker? Doesn''t he earn millions through just one task? Why did hee here to be

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    tion because I thought you were insane. But today, I find that you aren''t actually mentally ill. Lady, just pay me the money you owe me." No one was willing to be hit without beingpensated for it.

    Cathy put the cocktail on the counter and said, "Do you think which is more expensive, your motorcycle or the maintenance cost of my car?"

    Jeffery didn''t want to push her hard, so he said, "The maintenance cost of your Cadic is around a hundred thousand at most. Subtract that and you just need to pay me 200, 000. I don''t think you''re carrying that much money in cash. So give me your card instead."

    ''I''ll pay you, '' she thought. Cathy reached for her handbag and found her card. She delivered the card to Jeffery and said, "There is 500, 000 bnce. Give me my card back after you buy yourself a new motorcycle. The password is today''s date."

    ''The password is so interesting. Is it a coincidence?'' Jeffery wondered.

    He nced at her face, and then took her card without hesitation. He gave the card to Peter next to him and said, "This is client''s card for her drink."

    Peter didn''t know what Jeffery wanted to do, so he took it and did as Jeffery had asked.

    Then, Jeffery took the card and threw it back to Cathy. The cardnded exactly onto Cathy''s cor. "I don''t need your money. Keep your money for your dowry. Besides, I have a very high standard in women. If you wanted to seduce me, you should havee to me after you had a stic surgery to make you look like Ang."

 Chapter 1762 Extra Story No.22 About Fabian Li

    As soon as Jeffery finished sneering at Cathy, he carried over a ss of freshly made cocktail and served it to another customer.

    Cathy was shocked by his words.

    ''Get stic surgery to make me look like Ang? Isn''t Ang the wife of Director Gu? Why? Does he have a secret crush on Ang?''

    Looking down at her bank card, Cathyughed and thought that Purple Charm was really different from other men.

    Compared to other men who usually looked at her sciously, Purple Charm turned his nose up at Cathy even though he knew that she deliberately got close to him. How refreshing it was!

    Cathy downed the ss of cocktail, and then went to the washroom to fix her makeup. Afterwards, she left the bar.

    ''s! Not only did I get nothing tonight, I also blew my cover when Purple Charm recognized me fromst night.

    When did I be so foolish?'' Cathy thought to herself.

    Looking at the scene of debauchery that followed on the streets, Cathy crouched down under a tree with a deep sense of alienation. As the sound of footsteps approached and then stopped behind her, Cathy heard, "Miss You, it''s getting colder, please get on the car!"

    The person who said that was her bodyguard Lynn. He had protected her for over ten years now, under her grandmother''s arrangement.

    "I''d like to stay alone for a while. Lynn, please wait for me in the car." Cathy responded to Lynn sulkily as she buried her face in herp.

    Lynn then took a step back. He neither got in the car nor did he say anything else.

    After more than ten minutes, Lynn said in a hesitant voice, "Miss You, actually, you didn''t have to do this in person. I can find an experienced woman to get close to him."

    Cathy sighed. She had only decided to take the initiative because she was very angry at Purple Charm.

    Things were not all as simple as they thought it would be. Cathy got up slowly and said, "Well, the issue is now in the hands of..." You.

    Before Cathy uttered thest word, she heard Lynn cry out suddenly, "Miss, Miss!"

    Before she turned back to look, she had realized that Lynn was fighting off some people behind her.

    She was always getting into this sort of trouble. But the difference was that, this time there were only Lyn and her up against a dozen people at a time.

    Several people ganged up on Lynn while the others drew upon Cathy.

    Cathy took off her high-heeled shoes without hesitation, and then used them to hit the two men in front of her. As soon as she threw the shoes straight to their faces, both of them screamed, buried their faces in their hands, and crouched on the ground in fear.

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    h a spooky ce and even take her here, she would not have asked him to take her away from being shot by the media.

    "Aren''t you afraid the journalists and your grandmother are going to find out about your situation?"

    "..." Cathy realized that she didn''t have any better options and so she got off the car obediently and followed Jeffery into the castle.

    The castle''s interior design was based on the old European castles, and it was not as horrible as Cathy had imagined. A man who was presumably the butler was already standing there waiting for them with medical kit in his hand.

    Earlier when they were stopped at a red light, Jeffery had already asked his butler to prepare everything before their arrival.

    "Come here and sit down." Jeffery directed Cathy to sit beside him. Then, he opened the medical kit, and took out the ethyl alcohol and gauze.

    When the butler walked away, Cathy realized that he might be blind as he used a walking stick for guidance.

    She walked unsteadily towards Jeffery. Then, she sat beside him and extended her injured arm to him.

    Jeffery took a look at her and said, "Put out your foot first."

    Cathy was a little taken aback, and thought that he must have noticed her foot injury as well.

    Jeffery pointed at the way she had just passed through. Cathy soon found the trail of blood she had left behind her on the white carpet as she followed in his direction.

    She was embarrassed and instantly apologized for staining the carpet, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, let me pay for the dry cleaning..."

    "Are you rich?" Jeffery interrupted Cathy with his cold voice.

    Cathy intended to nod but suddenly chose to shut up when she realized that she was in Jeffery''s vast and resplendent castle.

 Chapter 1763 Extra Story No. 23 About Fabian Li

    Zhusong Group, run by Cathy, specialized in women''s products, such as cosmetics, handbags, clothes, and anything that women used on a daily basis.

    Therefore, as a CEO, Cathy paid special attention to taking care of her own body.

    Her body shape, her face, and every patch of skin on her body were perfect...

    Right now, her slim right thigh and foot were ced on Jeffery''sp. She saw a sh in his eyes.

    No matter how arrogant Cathy seemed in her daily life, deep down inside she was a woman, a girl, and even more childish than a man.

    Noticing the amazed look in Jeffery''s eyes, Cathy could''t help but gloat. She put masks on her feet and had them soaked and cleaned in a milk bath everyday. Of course, she had extraordinarily beautiful feet.

    Normally, she cherished her feet at all times. But in the battle just now, she identally stepped on a broken piece of the wine bottle and got hurt.

    Her gloating look didn''t escape Jeffery''s notice. He pinched her foot a little, and Cathy cried out, "Ouch..."

    Her whole face creased because of the pain. Seeing it, Jeffery curled his lips proudly, softened his move, and asked, "Did you grow up with your feet bound?"

    "What?" replied Cathy. She raised her head and looked at him, puzzled.

    Jeffery took off his sses when he came in just now, so now she could see his purple eyes.

    "You have such small feet, so they must have been bound, " said Jeffery. Jeffery took out the alcohol and started to clean her wound.

    Cathy was speechless, but said, "My dear, have you seen any foot of size 37 after foot-binding?"

    Size 37? "It is indeed small, " said Jeffery. He wore shoes of size 44.

    "Compared with my friends, I haverge feet. They are all about 34 and 35, " said Cathy. Although she had a pair of well-maintained feet, her foot size wasrger than most of her friends. That was the only w of her perfect feet.

    Jefferyughed and said, "Keep still. I''m going to pull out the shards. Although I haven''t done such a thing before, I have confidence in myself."

    On the sole of her fair-skinned foot were three or four pieces of ss scraps, which seemed painful.

    Cathy grabbed his arm nervously and said, "Stop. Since you have never done

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    fery unwillingly called another butler and said, "Qu, clean up the guest room."

    After butler Qu had cleaned the guest room, Cathy had already been in deep sleep on the sofa.

    She was woken up by nature''s call after midnight. She suddenly sat up from the bed, looked around the dark room, and was instantly awakened.

    It was dark outside. The curtain was blown by the wind under the moonlight. It was so... terrifying.

    She didn''t know where the light was, so she fumbled at the bedside for a while to find the switch.

    After she came back from the bathroom, she couldn''t sleep any more.

    All sorts of unsolved mysteries in castles were yed again and again in her mind...

    No!

    She suddenly sprang up from the bed, suppressed her pounding heart, and opened the door. There was a dim light outside, in the corridor.

    Even so, she still felt extremely terrified.

    Where was Jeffery''s room? Which room did he sleep in?

    Cathy opened every door as she limped along. Please, let her see a living person. Let her sense a person''s existence. "Jeffery! Jeffery... Where is your room?" she shouted.

    Many of the doors were locked, so she stood still, leaned on the wall, and cried.

    She was sobbing... She would nevere to his castle again.

    She would not look for this person again. She would go back and save thepany''s losses.

    "You..."

    Cathy saw a shadow out of the corner of her eyes and was scared, so she let out a terrified shriek, "Ah!"

    "It''s me!"

 Chapter 1764 Extra Story No. 24 About Fabian Li

    She opened her eyes when she heard Jeffery''s voice. She rushed to him in spite of the pain on her feet and said, "Jeffery, I just want to go back to save thepany. I don''t want to be here and investigate anything any more."

    Jeffery was confused by her words. He looked at the frightened woman and thought, ''What was she talking about? What did she want to investigate?

    But is this ce really terrifying?'' He had been living there for a dozen years. Nobody but he and the butlers taking care of his life lived there, and sometimes some of his friends would crash his ce for a couple of nights. He had never felt scared at all.

    Cathy asked, "Oh my god! How could you live here all alone? I think you should go see a psychologist. Okay?"

    Jeffery didn''t know how to respond. He said, "I''m very well, I don''t need any shrinks."

    Cathy pushed him further, "Jeffery, could you stay with me tonight?"

    "What?......"

    "Don''t get me wrong. I meant that you can sleep on the ground, and I will sleep on the bed."

    Jeffery smiled and said, "Sorry, Your Majesty, but this is my house."

    Cathy pouted and said, "But you''re a man, and I''m a woman. Men are supposed to take care of women, and even spoil them."

    Jeffery said, "That happens between lovers, and we''re not lovers. I don''t have to take care of you, got it?"

    Cathy stood up and held her arms across her chest. She proudly looked at Jeffery and said, "Well, under this situation, I can pretend to be your girlfriend for a few hours. Come on, let''s go rest, and as I''ve said, I sleep in the bed, while you on the ground."

    Jeffery felt that it was ridiculous and asked, "Shouldn''t you ask me if I agree or not?" Jeffery couldn''t believe there was a woman who was more feisty than Ang.

    Cathy then asked him if he agreed.

    Jeffery said no, and then he walked toward his room.

    Cathy caught up with him and stood in front of him with stretched out arms, then she said, "Jeffery, you will be responsible if I ever get hurt."

    She behaved so strongly, just like whenever she was in her office.

    Jeffery sneered, held his arms across his chest, and said, "How could you get hurt

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    A man alone with a woman was like water drops on burning rocks...

    Jeffery originally went on top of her to frighten her, but... he failed to restrain himself.

    In the next morning, sunlight poured in through the windows. Jeffery looked at Cathy, full of doubt. He slept with a woman but he didn''t even know her name.

    It was already afternoon when Cathy woke up. Only she was in the room.

    She moved her body and ached all over, which reminded her of what she did the night before.

    Jeffery said that she was there to sacrifice herself to him. She had wanted to retort it, but she thought what they had done made what Jeffery said the truth, and that, she couldn''t deny.

    She sat up, rubbed her eyebrows, and nced at a piece of paper on the bedside table.

    "I have my professional ethics, so I won''t tell you who hired me to hack into the Zhusong Group. But I will take back what I have done to Zhusong Group by making her pay for it. I will also invest some money into Zhusong Group, in return for what I didst night. You''re free to leave whenever you like."

    Cathy thought, ''Am I being thrown away after being slept with? Was this abandonment afterpensation?

    Does he think I only care about the money?

    Does he really think that I am a promiscuous woman?''

    The blood stain on the sheets had be an irony.

    On a second thought... Well... Wasn''t it promiscuous to sleep with a man she only met twice?

 Chapter 1765 Extra Story No. 25 About Fabian Li

    When Cathy got out of the bathroom, she saw a few bags of herpany''s brand at the end of the bed.

    Only the Zhusong Group would make such excellent products!

    Several brands of the Zhusong Group had gone international and were of the first and second line brands in the international market.

    There were a blue dress, a pair of t ck shoes, and a set of beige underwear in the bags, all of which were products of the first-line brand of Zhusong Group.

    As she walked out of the room, Cathy stood outside Jeffery''s room for a while, but then she decided to go downstairs straightaway.

    The butler had prepared a meal for her and was waiting for her to enjoy it.

    She was quite exhausted, so she just sat down and started to eat.

    The gates of the castle opened and Cathy was all set. She walked out of the castle confidently. Butler Qu had been waiting for her outside, in the car.

    Before getting into the car, Cathy turned around and looked at the direction of Jeffery''s room. But nobody was there...

    The car drove slowly out of the castle and headed towards downtown.

    When the car was finally out of sight, Jeffery appeared on the balcony, staring coldly at the empty road.

    There were only a few meters between the castle''s gate and the car. Though her feet were hurting, Cathy straightened her back and walked out of the castle like a queen.

    The car stopped at the entrance of the Zhusong Group. Butler Qu got off and opened the door for her. Cathy stepped out of the car and looked at the toweringpany building in front of her. Then she said slowly, "Thank you, Qu."

    "My pleasure, Miss. It''s my job."

    Cathy put on her sunsses and gave him a smile, "When you go back, tell him that of all colors, I h

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    little bastard in your belly?"

    Even though Bertha gave her a tight p, Cathy still refused to open her mouth.

    Bertha was so angry that she trembled with fury. She had carefully nursed her daughter for thirty years, but now, she had been ruined by some unknown man. "Fine! You want to protect him, huh? Butler Zhang, take her to the hospital and abort that little bastard!"

    "I won''t go to the hospital!" After hearing the word ''bastard'', Cathy raised her head and looked at Bertha.

    Bertha wouldn''t stop, "Do you think you get to make that decision? You got pregnant before marriage! How dare you have the nerve to say no? I can''t believe I had nursed such a shameless daughter! I should have aborted you too!"

    Cathy stood straight and let her mother hurl abuse at her.

    Finally, the olddy sitting at the couch spoke, "Cathy, I know you''re a good girl. I won''t force you to abort your child. But, you have to make a choice between this child and Zhusong Group."

    Everyone shut their mouths upon hearing this. No one dared to retort.

    Cathy knew that she would have to face this situation one day, so she made her choice without hesitation.

 Chapter 1766 Extra Story No. 26 About Fabian Li

    A yearter, the media released a news that shocked everyone in the business world: Zhusong Group and Zhuyun Group had merged into onepany, and Cathy You, had resigned as the president of Zhusong Group, while her cousin Car You had taken over to rece her at thepany.

    Cathy never appeared in any news anymore.

    This elegant woman vanished from the business circle of Shine Empire. Although she wasn''t as cunning as her mother, she was ten thousand times better than the current president, Car.

    The day Cathy left Zhusong Group, she took away all her personal belongings. When she walked to the entrance, she saw a tailored ck motorcycle parked next to her Cadic.

    A man wearing a pair of sunsses and holding a helmet was waiting for her there. When he saw her, he started to walk towards her. Then they stood in front of each other.

    Three months had passed since thest time they met.

    Jeffery hadn''t changed at all. He still wore a denim jacket, a pair of jeans, and a pair of white skateboard shoes. He still liked to ride a motorcycle. Everything about him seemed so familiar. When he walked towards her, he looked like a teenage yboy.

    Cathy still wore a pair of high heels. But she changed the height from 8cm to 4cm.

    Jeffery put his helmet on Cathy''s head. Then he took the other one on the motorcycle and sat on the motorcycle.

    He started the motorcycle, rode to her and stopped.

    When Cathy was about to get on the motorcycle, she heard a sarcastic voice from behind her, "I wondered why you wouldn''t tell us who got you pregnant. Turns out he is just a punk. You must have felt shamed to tell us about it."

    Jeffery looked back. He saw a woman who loo

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    At the end of the bridge, Jeffery stopped. They got off the motorcycle and sat on the bench along the road.

    "You can depend on me from now on, " Jeffery told Cathy.

    From the day Cathy left her family, he had been paying close attention to everything rted to her.

    He hacked theputer of the Personnel Department of Zhusong Group and found out that today was herst day in office.

    You can depend on me. Five simple words, that sounded like a dream for most women.

    Most women could only hope for a man to make such a promise to them...

    As a woman, Cathy was of no exception. She would also fantasize about a man who would love and care her whole-heartedly.

    Maybe Jeffery would care her whole-heartedly, but he might not love her... Cathy didn''t want to be a burden on him. She looked at him sincerely and said, "You don''t have to do that. Even though I left Zhusong Group, I can still find another job to support myself."

    Actually, Jeffery could work from anywhere as long as he had aputer with him. That way, he could do many things that other men couldn''t do. Like, he could apany her at every moment.

 Chapter 1767 Extra Story No. 27 About Fabian Li

    No matter where she was and what she was doing. Anytime, anywhere.

    Jeffery put his elbow on the back of the seat, and then leaned on one side. He looked at her eyes, and asked, "What are you going to do?"

    ''I haven''t decided yet." ''I want to leave J City, and even Shine Empire.

    I have spent all of my life living as a daughter, a granddaughter and the CEO of Zhusong Group. During the past thirty years, I have put up with so much stress. I''m really tired, '' Cathy was lost in thought.

    They both fell silent again. Although they didn''t speak a word to each other, they didn''t feel ufortable.

    Jeffery took her to her apartment. When they arrived, he told her, "Pack up your stuff, I want you to move in with me tomorrow."

    She was just handing him the helmet, when she heard this. She was stunned and asked, "Why?"

    "To get to know each other better. If we got on well with each other, we could get married by the end of this year." ''I spent three months thinking about our rtionship. I must take responsibility for what I have done, '' he had his mind made up.

    Cathy didn''t give her answer.

    The next day, Jeffery came to her apartment and knocked on her door. He had been knocking for a while, but no one opened the door.

    In the following days, he came to her apartment and waited downstairs. However, she was nowhere to be seen.

    Jeffery opened hisptop to search for her whereabouts. It took him almost a day to learn that Cathy had gone abroad.

    The next day after he had proposed to live together, Cathy had taken the ne to A Country.

    Much to his surprise, he discovered that Cathy had gone to visit a gynaecology and obstetrics centre and had registered with her identity card.

    When he hacked into that hos

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    felt guilty to offend her for she was chaste and pure, '' he pondered.

    Cathy was a curious woman. She walked up to him, and continued to ask, "What makes you think you are my child''s father?"

    Jeffery stopped walking when he heard that. He lowered his head, and looked at Cathy, "I have faith in you."

    "Have faith in me? What do mean by that?"

    "I believe that you aren''t an easy woman."

    Cathy didn''t say a word. His words touched Cathy deeply. Although she tried to hold her tears, but she failed. Soon, her eyes were filled with tears.

    ''Jeffery doesn''t love me but why does he always move me so deeply?'' She wondered.

    Although Cathy led a simple life in A Country, she felt satisfied and happy.

    There was a man who was willing to learn how to cook and work hard for her and their child.

    One day, she heard Jeffery''s voice chat wih his friend by chance. "Purple Charm, what have you been up to recently? Why would you even ept an offer which will only pay you a few hundreds of thousands?"

    Jeffery replied, "Now I have my wife and my child to look after. I want to give them a better life. If there is any task, let me know first. Okay?"

 Chapter 1768 Extra Story No. 28 About Fabian Li

    "Damn it! Purple Charm, you got married? And you even have a child? When? Why didn''t you invite us to the wedding? Is that your way to treat your friends?"

    Jeffery sighed, "We will get our marriage license first. As for the wedding ceremony, I will have to find the proper opportunity for it first."

    He was bothered about how to propose to Cathy.

    He wanted to think of a proposal she wouldn''t turn down.

    It had been fifth month since Cathy got pregnant. Jeffery hired a housekeeper to look after her, and then returned to Shine Empire for two days.

    The third day when he came back to A Country, he was covered in wounds. Cathy''s heart broke when she saw him. She held Jeffery tight to her breast, and cried, "What happened to you? How did you get so many wounds? Let''s go to the hospital. Hurry!"

    Jeffery, covered in scrapes and bruises, shook his head. He took out a diamond ring from his pocket. Cathy stared at his face, instead of the ring. Jeffery said, "I disowned my father. I will pick up my mother and bring her here to live with us in a couple of days. Do you think that will be okay with you?"

    Cathy, panic-stricken, agreed and said, "Of course I agree. Now, let''s go to the hospital first."

    "We will go once you wear this." He took the ring with a massive diamond on it, and then held her by the hand. He said, "Cathy, will you marry me?"

    Cathy couldn''t stop crying when she heard him. She cried, "You have gotten yourself hurt like this... I... You..." She was too emotional to say anything.

    Jeffery said, "If you don''t ept my proposal, I won''t go to the hospital. Even if I have to suffer great pain."

    Cathy burst into aughter as she looked at him. She said, "I ept, of course I do. Our baby will be born soon. How

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he identally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    toast to them and said smilingly, "Fabian, Cathy. Congrattions! May you live happily forever!"

    Jeffery clinked their sses and put his hand around Cathy. He said, "We will. All of us deserve to lead a happy life."

    Cathy took a sip of her wine when she saw Jeffery drink. ''Thank you, Ang! Thanks for turning down Jeffery''s pursuit. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to live such a happy life with him, '' she thought to herself.

    Arvin pointed at kids who were ying not far away from them, and looked at Jeffery. He said yfully, "You should try harder on having more children."

    Jeffery smiled, and whispered in Cathy''s ear, "My sweetheart, we should have four children at least. We can''t lose to Arvin. Don''t you agree with me?"

    Cathy flushed and asked, "Do you consider me to be a pig?"

    Jeffery asked in surprise, "Am I wrong?"

    Ang and Arvin burst intoughter. Cathy felt embarrassed, so she hit Jeffery and said, "How dare you say that I am a pig. Tonight..."

    Jeffery had a bad vibe, so he said, "No, my honey, you misunderstood me. I meant that I am a pig."

    They allughed heartily. The hotel was filled with joy andughter.

 Chapter 1769 Extra Story No. 29 About Jeremy Si

    "Kneel down!" A cold and stern voice came out from the study.

    Inside the study, a father and a son stood opposite to each other. The father''s cold face twitched slightly in a fit of rage.

    The son didn''t concede and red back at his father. He still wanted to exin himself, but the beautiful woman next to him silently pulled his clothes to beckon him. He understood and instantly knelt down on the floor in front of the window.

    "Jeremy Si! I allow you to live in your own way, but you should be aware of my only restriction on you!" Daniel Si scolded him, and took out a whip that had been passed down from the ancestors of Si family. This whip hadn''t been used for many years. But now, it had been put to use frequently because the Si family had a bad son who spent most of his time idly wasting away.

    Jeremy, with his grey-dyed short hair, shook his head. He argued, "It''s that woman''s fault. She did it on purpose. She deliberately got me drunk and slept with me. It''s not my fault. Dad, shouldn''t you go and punish that woman instead?"

    "Shut up!" Daniel cracked the whip at the floor, sending a shiver down Jeremy''s spine.

    But he still couldn''t help himself from trying to justify his actions, "Dad, we just slept together in the same bed, but nothing happened between us. I swear, I am not telling a lie!"

    Jeremy raised his hand as if he was swearing to God.

    Daniel sneered, "Your affair with Olivia Xia is already known to the whole world. Do you think the public would believe that you just slept in the same bed with her, and nothing had happened between the two of you?"

    "My affair is well known to the world...thanks to your and mom''s fame..." muttered Jeremy. Jeremy was the only heir to therge fortune of the Si family, which was the richest family in the world. When word got out that Jeremy had spent a night in the same room with a woman, the sensational news spread to the whole world like wildfire.

    "p!" Daniel raised his hand and whipped Jeremy heavily on the back.

    J Shao immediately pulled Daniel''s hand, looked at him with shock and asked, "Why are you really whipping at him?"

    ''Didn''t he say that he just wanted to scare the kid?'' thought J worriedly.

    Soon enough, a trail of blood from Jeremy''s back stained his expensive pink shirt. However, Jeremy had inherited J''s stubborn character, so even though it was very painful, he only let out a low hum without trying to beg for mercy.

    "Huh! Dad, don''t try to fool me. You and

    "Do you know what you did wrong? It''s alright if you just wanted to own me. But you should not have helped Molly leave me!"

    When Brian learns the truth, there is no chance for Hannah to win his heart.

    Molly, who wants to run away from Brian, seems to be the only one to me for Hannah''s misfortune...

    was lying prone and said with respect, "Mr. Si, someone wants to see you."

    "Who?" Jeremy askedzily, without even opening his eyes.

    "It''s me." A cold voice attracted everyone''s attention in the room.

    Everyone in the room looked towards the woman at the door. Two days ago they wouldn''t have known who the woman at the door was, but now, they all recognized that she was Jeremy''s fiancee, Olivia Xia, due to the sensational news in just these two days.

    As soon as he heard her voice, Jeremy immediately opened his eyes, sat up ignoring the pain in his back, and asked, "Why have youe here?"

    The woman standing at the door was dressed in a dark blue, long dress and a pair of high-heeled shoes, with her hand clutching a creamy-white handbag.

    She had put on a light makeup on her fine face. Her eyes with single-fold eyelids were lined with ck eyeliner. There was a cold light flickering in her eyes. She had applied orange lipstick on her small lips.

    Olivia walked towards Jeremy straight away. The woman next to Jeremy was frightened by the cold aura that emanated from Olivia. She couldn''t help but move several inches backwards.

    Jeremy caught a glimpse of the frightened woman next to him. He pulled the woman into his arms in front of Olivia andforted, "Faye, I am here with you. What are you scared of?"

    Everyone in their social circles knew that Faye Kong was under Jeremy''s protection. Faye was a poor college student, but ever since she yed up to Jeremy, she hadn''t suffered any problems with money.

    The dress she was wearing now was from thetest autumn collection of SL Group, which was given to her from Jeremy.

 Chapter 1770 Extra Story No. 30 About Jeremy Si

    Its value was far beyond the dress Olivia was wearing.

    "Jeremy, who''s that woman?" asked Faye. She pressed her face against Jeremy''s chest and gripped his shirt, while she looked at Olivia with hostility.

    Olivia paid no heed to Faye and looked at the ss of wine in front of Jeremy, which was almost finished.

    She frowned and moved her eyes on Jeremy, who looked at her arrogantly. She confronted him, "You have wounds in your back, why are you still drinking wine?"

    Jeremy sneered scornfully, "Do you really believe that you''re my wife?"

    Olivia looked away from Jeremy and scanned around the room with a sharp look in her eyes. "You are all Jeremy''s good friends. You know that he is wounded, but you just let him drink wine at his free will. Aren''t you actually killing him?"

    Olivia confronted his friends and ended thest sentence with an aggressive tone.

    Their hearts trembled. What a horrible usation!

    No one would want to ept the charge of killing the Si family''s only heir. Jeremy''s friends, who were usually very bold, wanted to say something to defend themselves, but Olivia was emanating such a strong aura that they all kept silent.

    They suddenly realised why Daniel had forced his son to marry this woman. This woman might be the right one to tame Jeremy... There was a good chance that this woman could bring Jeremy under control!

    Faye also felt this woman was a strong rival to her. She got panicked but managed to snap, "How could you say something like that? Marvin and the others here are all of Jeremy''s closest friends. They have experienced a lot together. Please don''t try to stir up trouble amongst them!"

    Olivia nced at Faye and sneered, "You are a college student. You should be in school right now, but you''ve escaped from your sses to y around with Jeremy. Is that what your parents have taught you? Jeremy is set to get married very soon, but you are still keeping an ambiguous rtionship with him just for the money. Have you no shame anymore?"

    Faye got embarrassed by Olivia''s words, as her face turned red and then pale. When she was about to retort, Olivia didn''t give her the chance and carried on her sermon, "Don''t tell me you are doing this because of love. Even if you love Jeremy, you are still loving a man who belongs to another woman. And also, don''t try to tell me

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    nue to have fun here, but, I am afraid you won''t have a penny to pay for anything."

    Jeremy tittered and mmed his ss on the table. He faced Olivia with defiance and said in an arrogant voice, "I am Jeremy Si. Did you say that I can''t pay for the bill? What a big joke! Let me tell you something; my name and my presence alone is equivalent to arge amount of money! Let me see who would dare to ask me to pay the bill!"

    "So, you''ve made up your mind that you won''t leave here with me?" Olivia didn''t want to waste time in arguing with him anymore. She was already very tired after a day''s work.

    "Yes, I won''t leave!" Jeremy said bluntly.

    ''Does she really take herself to be my wife? It all depends on whether I ept her or not!'' thought Jeremy.

    Olivia shouted at the door, "Come in!"

    Soon enough, four tall and strong bodyguards entered the room.

    Jeremy suddenly had a bad feeling. He shouted, "Come on, get this woman out of the room!"

    Olivia didn''t give him any chance and ordered the bodyguards, "Bring Mr. Jeremy back home now!"

    "Yes!"

    Jeremy knew Chinese Kung Fu, but since he was already wounded, he was soon man-handled by the bodyguards and was carried out of the cruise ship.

    This was the first time Jeremy had been disgraced in front of his friends, and it was all because of that woman.

    ''Fine! I will never forget this.

    You want to marry me? Okay, let''s wait and see who will suffer more after we get married!'' thought Jeremy angrily. He was determined to teach this woman a good lesson and expose her true face.

 Chapter 1771 Extra Story No. 31 About Jeremy Si

    Si Family

    When Olivia came to the study, Daniel and J had been waiting for her.

    "You must be tired, Olivia, " said J as she stood up from her chair.

    Olivia shook her head and said, "No, I''m fine. Thank you."

    J held her hand, sighed and said softly, "We hope that Jeremy''s friends would get to know you, so that they would believe you''ve been openly married to the Si family. Although Jeremy and his friends now think you''ve offended them, but don''t you worry about it. We will stand behind you."

    J had heard of what happened tonight from the guards.

    That fact was that everything Olivia did was ording to the n Daniel and J. Otherwise, she would not have had offended Jeremy in front of his friends. .

    Olivia looked straight into J''s eyes and said innocently, "Auntie, actually, I always want to ask..."

    "Yes, what is it?" J said, and brought her to the sofa.

    "The thing is, I think Jeremy is not someone who is... incurable. I believe that you know how to get him back on the right path, but why do you let him go on like this for so many years in the first ce... and why do you choose me?" She wondered why they wanted her to marry Jeremy.

    Jeremy was a famous upper-ss yboy who was worshipped like a God by everyone because of his extremely wealthy family.

    But any discerning person could see his good sense of priority, because he always avoided unaffordable vices.

    J said with a sad expression, "It''s my fault. Jeremy had always loved to run counter to his father ever since he was a child. His father preferred the girls, so I had to give him more love aspensation. But, by the time I realized I had spoiled him too much, it was toote... Every time his father wanted to punish him, I would stop him...

    Yes, his father is more than capable to deal with him in many other ways, but we are not going to be around to fix his problems forever. Therefore, we thought it would be best to find him someone who would be a lifelongpanion to him and could restrain him from being petnt." So they found Olivia, the secretary to the general manager of SL Group.

    She was young, pretty an

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    fell over because of Jeremy''s roughness. Luckily, she reacted quickly and grabbed Jeremy by his clothes before falling to his chest.

    She identally pulled the bandage wrapped on his body and caused him to almost howl in pain. "Damned woman! You''ll surely get punished today! Somebody! Come and grab this woman!"

    "Jeremy!"

    A steady and stern voice pierced through hismand.

    As soon as she heard that voice, Olivia stood respectfully at once and kept a distance from Jeremy.

    Jeremy stood therezily. "Dad, Olivia touched my wound. I must let her know what it feels like to be in pain."

    "Be a real man! She is your fiancee. As a man, you should learn to be kind to your wife." Daniel couldn''t bear his son''s immodesty. He tried very hard to refrain himself from swiping at him.

    "Ha, I don''t love this woman, why should I be kind to her? Nonsense! I''m going to sleep. You are so annoying that I don''t even want to see you!" said Jeremy as he walked towards his room.

    "Stop right there." Daniel stopped him, "Go to thepany office tomorrow. I want you to rece the General Manager and learn how to run the business!"

    "Dad..."

    "Olivia and your aunt Nicole will be there to help you. Ask them for guidance if you don''t understand anything."

    "Dad..."

    "That is final. If I don''t see you in the office at eight tomorrow morning, your wedding will be shifted to the date, half a month ahead of schedule."

    "..."

 Chapter 1772 Extra Story No. 32 About Jeremy Si

    J held Daniel''s arm as they were ready to go. She suddenly remembered something and said to Olivia, "Olivia, the butler has brought all your belongings here. You may want to live in the room next to Jeremy''s if you feel uneasy to live in his room before marriage."

    "Mom! That is my sister''s room. Why would you give it to her?" Jeremy opposed at once.

    "Your sister is with her husband, and now they are on vacation. They won''t be back until the day before your wedding."

    Daniel added, "Dear, you''ve mistaken our son''s words. What he really wanted to say was that Olivia, as his fiancee, should not live in Melissa''s room. So Olivia, I understand that you might feel averse to it, but could you just move into Jeremy''s room in advance?"

    "Dad! I never said that, dad... open the door, dad..."

    Daniel and J went into their room and closed the door immediately, leaving no chance for Jeremy to resist.

    Jeremy grunted at the closed door and turned around to the silent Olivia, saying angrily, "Are you dead? Why didn''t you even oppose?"

    "Why should I oppose?" Olivia blinked and said.

    "..." Jeremy could not even utter a word but instead he pointed at Olivia, his finger trembling furiously. He was so angry that he even felt like he was about to have a heart attack.

    Olivia was surprised when she followed Jeremy into his room. She realized that Jeremy''s room was even bigger than her entire house.

    Even ayman could tell that every piece of furniture in the room was extremely expensive. Olivia didn''t even dare toy a finger on them.

    To her surprise, the room was actually very neat and clean even though its owner looked slovenly.

    Noticing Olivia''s surprise, Jeremy felt a bit proud, and he said, "Don''t think that I have no way of taming you just because my parents are constantly supporting you. Bathroom or balcony, where do you want to sleep? Or you can choose the

    ¡°Let''s go and register our marriage on your birthday!¡±

    Marrying Daniel should have been her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined the moment when she caught him sleeping with another woman on the day before her birthday.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry that woman! She... was my best friend!"

    girlfriend. She was a kept woman at most.

    "It''s none of your business." Jeremy gave her a sour look.

    This girl has already had her first kiss with someone else. Although Jeremy didn''t want to believe her, he had epted it, because he had been used to seeing the promiscuous lifestyle of the people around him. He pinched her jaw, saying, "The first kiss is not important, everyone has their own history, am I right? But I am really interested in something else, like your first night. Tell me whether you still have it."

    Olivia blushed with shame when she heard such a direct question. She hesitated for a while, then answered, "No!"

    "Ha! You hesitated. Why don''t you look me in the eye and say that? You are a liar! But don''t worry..." Jeremy drew close to her again, and said with a wicked smile on face, "I will give you an unforgettable night the day we marry!"

    His words repeated in Olivia''s dreams, and tortured her throughout the night.

    Now it was morning. Olivia kneaded her aching waist as she had been sleeping on the sofa all night. Luckily, Jeremy''s balcony was not open-air and was asrge as a hotel room. Thus, she was able to move the sofa there.

    She opened the curtains of the bedroom, only to find Jeremy still in his bed, snoring.

 Chapter 1773 Extra Story No. 33 About Jeremy Si

    yboys like Jeremy Si, liked spending the whole night having fun and sleeping throughout the day.

    However, Jeremy''s father, Daniel Si, had set rules for Jeremy dictating him to be back by 1 AM at thetest. Daniel was usually busy working, so he had no time to monitor Jeremy''s wake-up time.

    "Jeremy, get up!" After washing herself up, Olivia walked to the bed and called him.

    Jeremy didn''t respond at all.

    "Jeremy Si! Don''t forget what Mr. Si saidst night. If you don''t get up now, you would have to get married to me, half a month in advance! Are you willing to marry me even earlier than we''re supposed to?" Actually, Olivia was unwilling to marry Jeremy so quickly. In fact, she didn''t even want to marry him...

    Unfortunately, she had no choice.

    Jeremy only moved his fingers and murmured, "I''m so sleepy. Olivia Xia, get out now! Otherwise, I swear I''ll kick you out of the house!" His voice was hoarse and sexy. Olivia''s heart beat faster.

    "Great! Please kick me out of the house!"

    "Olivia Xia, be honest, is there any animosity between us?" Jeremy had never seen another person who was as terrible as Olivia before. She was both unlovely and rash. She was not his type at all.

    Olivia cut to the chase and threw back the covers, "Today is your first day at work in thepany. If you..." She stopped talking when she saw his naked body.

    Olivia blushed with shyness. She immediately turned her back to Jeremy and mumbled, "I''m going to get your clothes." Jeremy was also dumbfounded.

    Jeremy was used to sleeping naked all the time. Luckily, he was justying down on his stomach...

    Jeremy was not happy because of what had happened. He sat on the bed and threw the clothes that Olivia had prepared for him down to the floor and demanded, "Get me a pink shirt and a pair of white short pants..."

    Olivia bent down to pick up the clothes and then went back to the coatroom.

    Olivia chose a rtively formal pink shirt and a pair of white cropped pants and went out.

    Jeremy nced at the clothes indifferently an

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles.

    His name had been linked to innumerabledies.

    He had different girlfriends for every day of a year.

    Autumn had never thought that she would fall in love with him.

    n, Olivia put a stack of papers on the desk in front of him and said, "Mr. Si, your father has assigned these documents to you. Please feel free to ask me about things that you do not understand."

    Jeremy leanedfortably against the back of the chair and sneered, ignoring the documents, "Since you are such a capable person, why don''t you serve as the General Manager? Since my father even asked me to marry you, I think he would give you the position of the General Manager if you just asked him."

    Olivia stared at Jeremy and stated coldly, "Allow me to correct you, it was your mother who asked me to get married to you. It had nothing to do with your father. Besides, it was your mother who found me first. Your father had no idea of this. Don''t get him involved in!"

    "Oh my god! Why do you always protect my fa... Don''t look at me like that! Am I wrong?"

    "Jeremy Si, I''m your fiancee and will get married to you soon. Think thrice before you say anything from now on! Otherwise, your father might punish you again!"

    What Jeremy hated most was Olivia''s serious look. He taunted, "What? Are you trying to tell me how to live my life? This is all your fault! Just tell me, did you sleep with me voluntarily or did my father ask you to do that?"

    Recalling what happened that night, Olivia murmured, "I didn''t want to do it, but I had no other choice..."

 Chapter 1774 Extra Story No. 34 About Jeremy Si

    "What did you just say?" Jeremy didn''t hear her clear enough.

    "I said that I''m going to buy you some formal clothes now. You can call me to ask for anything you don''t understand, or you can go to the 68th floor to ask the deputy CEO." Nicole was the deputy CEO and her office was in the 68th floor.

    Olivia left the office after saying that. Jeremy shouted her name behind her, but she didn''t turn around.

    Olivia had never bought clothes for a man before. She spent more than two hours selecting clothes for Jeremy.

    It was already noon after Olivia had finished shopping. She called the phone in the General Manager''s Office, but nobody answered.

    Then she called his secretary to ask Jeremy''s whereabouts. Apparently, not long after Olivia left thepany, Jeremy had also left and hadn''t been back since he left.

    Olivia was fuming with anger. But on second thought, she had disregarded the fact...

    The fact that Jeremy would never did what he was told and stayed in the office to work.

    Olivia went back to thepany office and began to look for Jeremy. When she found him, he was teasing thedies from the Public Rtions Department. Olivia walked to the back of Jeremy and heard what he was saying, "Let me treat you with lunch at KWT Restaurant. You can order whatever you like!"

    Thedies all cheered at Jeremy''s offer. The KWT Restaurant was a really fancy restaurant in C Country. It served French food, Thai food, Korean food, Japanese food... Whatever you wanted, you could find it there.

    The food was extremely expensive here.

    The average consumption per person was more than 10, 000. The cheapest set menu was more than 100, 000.

    "Mr. Si." A clear and sharp voice interrupted thedies'' cheering.

    They immediately sat back after seeing Olivia standing behind Jeremy, and greeted in a polite way, "Olivia."

    Jeremy didn''t turn around as if to show that he didn''t know she was there.

    Olivia looked around and stated seriously, "It''s not allowed to gossip during office hours. ording t

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give thatnd to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    let you go as long as..."

    Olivia was relieved and yielded, "You cane home whenever you want, and I won''t sleep in your bed!"

    When Jeremy got home, it was already 2 AM.

    He pushed the bedroom door open. The lights in the room were switched off.

    He thought Olivia was sleeping in his bed, so he acted like a gentleman and walked softly to the bed.

    His new brown leather shoes trod on the thick carpet without making any sound.

    When Jeremy got to bed, there was no one else there. He felt relieved and thought, ''Olivia is very well-behaved.

    However... Where is she?''

    Jeremy was injured in the back yesterday for which the doctor had given him anesthetics. He was feeling quite sleepy in the evening, so he went to sleep early yesterday.

    This morning, Jeremy was woken up by Olivia. Therefore, he had no idea where Olivia sleptst night.

    Jeremy had searched the whole bedroom and even the bathroom, but failed to find Olivia.

    Where was she?

    Jeremy walked to the balcony and pulled the curtains aside. There was a sofa on the balcony and Olivia was sleeping on the sofa...

    Jeremy rubbed his forehead with his hand.

    This woman was so stubborn earlier today. She didn''t want to suffer any loses. She even tried to control him. But then, why was she willing to sleep on a sofa in the balcony?

    Hmm? What a weird woman!

 Chapter 1775 Extra Story No. 35 About Jeremy Si

    "Hey, get up." Jeremy cried out and kicked the sofa.

    The woman sleeping on the sofa frowned but didn''t move.

    Olivia was a light sleeper. Her sleep was interrupted when Jeremy kicked the sofa.

    "The temperature here is between 10 to 20 degrees, and yet you slept on the sofa just underneath your overcoat. Do you want to die of cold, so my father would beat me to death?" Jeremy said. Finally, Jeremy''s yelling woke up Olivia from her deep sleep.

    She got up from the sofa and yawned, "Jeremy Si, I wasn''t sleeping on your bed as I promised you. I''ve had a busy day, so I''m still very sleepy now. Could you just leave me alone?"

    With his hands on his hips, Jeremy said demandingly, "My father will be back tomorrow. if you freeze to death, my happy days will be over. Go and sleep on the sofa of my bedroom."

    By then Olivia waspletely awake. She asked, "How about I go to sleep in the guest room?"

    "You are intentionally making trouble for me, aren''t you? Don''t you remember my father''s warning?"

    "Well, I do remember. I''ll be quiet about it. If you keep it a secret, he will never know about it." Since his twin sisters got married, Jeremy seemed like the bully of the family.

    Jeremy was afraid of his father, so when Daniel was home, he couldn''t afford to be so arrogant. However, J always liked to say nice things about Jeremy to Daniel. As a result of her spoiling Jeremy, he was still immature and often acted out of control when his father was away.

    Without a second thought, Jeremy nodded, "Okay, then go now."

    "But, you must get up on time and go to the office with me tomorrow, " Olivia requested.

    "Hmm, you wish! Why should I listen to you?" Jeremy thought, ''Since dad is on a business trip, I can do whatever I want. Does Olivia think that I am afraid of her?''

    "Okay. We''ll see." Olivia ced her coat and directly walked towards Jeremy''s bed.

    Jeremy hurriedly followed and took Olivia by her wrist just as she was about to sit on his bed. Heined, "You''re such a horrible woman! As a woman, aren''t you supposed to be gentle or vivacious? I''ve never seen a woman as bothersome and overbearing as you!"

    Olivia nced at his hand and asked, "When are you going to wake up tomorrow?"

    "That''s none of your business."

    Taking advantage of Jeremy''s distraction, Olivia quickly sat on his bed.

    Jeremy gritted his

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    e house.''

    Olivia patted herself on the forehead and thought, ''Jeremy must be the devil.''

    Jeremy had locked the windows as well as the door of the balcony, so that Olivia didn''t have any choice but to stay in that room. Olivia thought for a long time and tried many ways, but still failed to get out of Jeremy''s bedroom.

    At noon, two bodyguards knocked and opened the door. They were there to bring Olivia her lunch.

    They paid no attention to whatever Olivia was saying. After putting Olivia''s lunch on the table, they locked the door and left.

    Then, in the afternoon, Olivia''s colleagues needed to ask her for some important documents. But since they hadn''t been able to reach neither Olivia or Jeremy for a long time, they had no choice but to contact Daniel''s assistant.

    In the early morning, Jeremy had asked J to hang out and spend time with her friends. She went to an art show with one of her friends, and had not returned home before Daniel called her. It was four o''clock in the afternoon when J got Daniel''s call. She didn''t realize that Olivia had been locked in the bedroom by Jeremy until she got home.

    After Olivia finally got out of the bedroom, she didn''t say anything bad about Jeremy, but quickly rushed to take care of thepany affairs first.

    When Jeremy got home, Daniel called him into the study, where he had been ready to teach his son a lesson with a whip.

    When Daniel was about to whip Jeremy, Olivia stopped him and said, "Uncle, his wounds haven''t healed yet and we are getting married soon. If Jeremy gets hurt again..."

 Chapter 1776 Extra Story No. 36 About Jeremy Si

    Daniel cried out, "Olivia, stay out of this. I must teach him a really harsh lesson. Even if I beat him to death today, I won''t feel sorry about it. His behavior has brought disgrace on our family. He is a rotten apple! Daniel thought, ''Jeremy was toozy to work in thepany on his own will. What''s worse, he even stopped Olivia by locking her at home. How dare he do such an awful thing to her? No matter who tries to defend him, I must punish him today.''

    Olivia continued, "Uncle, Auntie, I''m sorry that I wasn''t able to finish the task and I''m sorry for letting you down. Since Jeremy didn''t go to the office today, I think I must take responsibility for it. So please punish me as well." After that, she went down on her knees beside Jeremy.

    Jeremy''s heart beat heavily upon hearing what Olivia had said. He stared at Olivia and said stubbornly, "Don''t bother. The buck stops here. You don''t have to do this. I''ll take responsibility for myself. Mind your own business! Hmm!"

    Daniel nced at them and said, "Okay, if that''s what you want, I''ll do as you wish." Daniel raised the whip towards Olivia.

    J hastily went to stop Daniel, "Daniel, what are you doing? It was not Olivia''s fault. She didn''t do anything wrong."

    While Jeremy didn''t notice it, Daniel gestured at J with his eyes to calm her down. J immediately got what he meant and smiled.

    She thought, ''It is obviously impossible for Daniel to beat Olivia. After all, she is a nice girl.'' "Okay, it''s up to you. Just go ahead as you like." J replied.

    Jeremy felt a little startled at J''s response. He asked, "Mom, aren''t you supposed to protect Olivia?"

    "She is your fiancee, so you are the one who should protect her, not me." J understood what Daniel had meant.

    "I won''t ... Hiss... Hey, Daniel, I can''t believe that you''re actually going to whip her." Finally, here came the whip. But it was a lot lighter than Jeremy had expected.

    A sweet smell filled Olivia''s nostril. With a confused expression on her face, she looked at Jeremy, who was holding her in his arms. Olivia mused, ''Jeremy took the whipping for me, didn''t he?''

    When she remembered J''s tireless teachings, Olivia softened her tone a little, "I didn''t fulfil the duties you had allocated to me, as a result, Jeremy made mistakes. Please forgive me. I''m willing to ept my punishment." Then, she pushed Jeremy away from her.

    Olivia''s eyes

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever...

    , ''Am I not more beautiful than Olivia today?''

    While in fact, to Jeremy''s eyes, Olivia was much more beautiful than Faye today.

    After all, Olivia was dressed up for her wedding. J had specially invited the well-known designers in the world to help Olivia with her hairstyle and makeup. Apart from that, Olivia was wearing an expensive wedding dress, which made her look amazing. Therefore, Jeremy didn''t even take another look at Faye.

    The wedding went on and no one ever paid any attention to Faye.

    Jeremy''s attitude indicated that Faye was nobody to him. Soon she became the mockery of the country.

    After the wedding, Olivia sat with a hammering heart and waited for Jeremy in their bedroom.

    She remembered that Jeremy had once promised her an unforgettable wedding night.

    In the morning, Jeremy picked up Olivia from her mother''s home. When he held Olivia in his arms, he mentioned the phrase ''unforgettable wedding night'' again.

    Jeremy didn''t have dinner at home that evening. It was his big day, so he went out to have a drink with his friends.

    Jeremy didn''t get home until eleven o''clock in the evening. His friends coaxed him to his bedroom, where Olivia was waiting for him.

    As soon as she heard the noise outside, Olivia flinched to the corner of the bed.

    Before the wedding, J asked Jeremy and Olivia to live with them in the vi for a while after they married, but Jeremy didn''t agree. He didn''t want to live with his parents, so Olivia was taken to Jeremy''s vi after their wedding.

    Therefore, if Jeremy intended to bully her, no one would be there to help her.

 Chapter 1777 Extra Story No. 37 About Jeremy Si

    After Jeremy had sent off his friends, he stopped walking tipsily as he did earlier in front of the other people, but started to walk steadily upstairs, while holding a gift box in one hand.

    When he reached the door of his bedroom, he stopped there and stared at the white wooden door, deep in thoughts.

    He knew that once he pushed the door open, the woman inside would really be his wife.

    He didn''t like Olivia Xia, actually, he even hated her a bit. He found her to be even more troublesome than his father, Daniel. She always kept nagging him about everything.

    But when he remembered the movies he had seen with his friends just now, Jeremy found himself desiring for something.

    He shook his head to sober up and pushed the door open.

    As soon as Olivia heard the noise, she immediately hid herself under the quilt.

    Jeremy threw the gift box on the bed and said, "Hey, do you know where I have just been?"

    Olivia managed topose herself and slowly sat up on the bed. She was about to get off the bed, and said, "I am going to prepare the water for your bath."

    Jeremy noticed that Olivia had already removed her makeup and changed into a red night gown.

    He didn''t refuse her and followed her to the door of the bathroom. He put on an evil smile as he looked at the woman busy preparing the bathing water, and said yfully, "I have watched a few movies with my good friends this whole afternoon. The action movies!"

    Olivia was already a grown-up adult. She wasn''t stupid, so of course, she understood what the so called action movies he mentioned actually meant... But s

    ¡°Who does she think she is? I won¡¯t marry her even if she is thest woman on earth,¡± said Hiram Rong.

    ¡°Marry into a family with tens of billions of assets? How lucky I am! I won¡¯t be so foolish as to break off the engagement. At worst, I can receive money as part of the divorce settlement,¡± said Rachel Ruan.

    Their great-grandfathers made a pact about their engagement a hundred years ago...

    d Jeremy. He forced her to look at him. He held her chin and raised it, making her look at him.

    Olivia felt surprised when she saw his body. Thest time, when she helped him put on his clothes, she kept her eyes closed the whole time.

    She hadn''t seen his whole body clearly. But now, since he was standing beside the bathing pool, naked, and she had seen everything clearly. ''Oh, my god! His pecs, abs... all the muscles are tight and well-proportioned...'' Olivia marvelled in her mind.

    She didn''t know when Jeremy had gone to a gym to exercise.

    "Are you satisfied with what you are looking at?" Jeremy''s sudden voice interrupted Olivia''s thoughts.

    She foolishly nodded her head, and swallowed, which made Jeremy proudly burst intoughter.

    With satisfaction, Jeremy loosened his grip on her wrists and got into the pool.

    Hey casually in it with his eyes closed. He instructed the woman huddling in the corner, "Come here. Massage me."

    "..."

    Olivia had no choice but to massage him. But, he kept fondling the different parts of her body.

 Chapter 1778 Extra Story No. 38 About Jeremy Si

    Suddenly, he lifted her up and carried her to a makeshift bed in the bathroom, and then he went into the bedroom himself.

    A momentter, Jeremy came back to the bathroom, carrying the gift box he had thrown on the bed earlier.

    He grinned slyly and opened the box in front of Olivia.

    The box was filled with a lot of things. Olivia was confused at first sight, so she took a closer look at them. Instantly, her face flushed bright red. She said angrily, "Jeremy, you... are such a shameless man!"

    Jeremy took out one of the items in the box and shook it in front of her, saying, "I have a good friend who sells these adult products. I specially requested him to give me all thetest products in his shop. I''ve also learned how to use them. I did all these to make you... happy. Hahaha..."

    ''Happy? Are you kidding me? You are meaning to kill me!'' thought Olivia angrily.

    Olivia immediately jumped off the bed, put on her slippers and rushed towards the door of the bathroom.

    However, she was not as fast as Jeremy, who had already reached the door and blocked her way. She ended up running into his arms.

    Jeremy had felt extremely satisfied with Olivia''s reactions tonight.

    He dragged her back to the bed in the bathroom and started his punishment on her.

    Olivia felt helpless but she couldn''t ask anyone for help...

    Luckily, Jeremy was not entirely ruthless. He carried her back to the bedroom a few momentster.

    Olivia thought Jeremy was generous to let her go. However, she was wrong. It was only the beginning of her nightmare.

    Je

    ¡°Do you still want to run away after what happenedst night?¡±

    Their rtionship changes overnight. She tries to keep her distance from him, while hees closer and closer.

    Spoiling her, he gives her everything she desires. His only wish is to keep her around. The whole world is envious of what she has.

    ¡°Never rush in a rtionship,¡± she says calmly.

    ving a car race with his friends when he suddenly received J''s call. "Jeremy, Olivia is attending a dinner party with some clients, " said J anxiously on the phone.

    "Okay!" Jeremy felt that it was normal to have dinner with clients.

    "But... Mr. Wen is also attending the dinner party. He is quite fond of Olivia, and we have to sign a contract with hispany tonight, so I am afraid..."

    Jeremy held his breath when he heard his mother mention Mr. Wen. But he pretended to be rxed and said, "Then ask dad to go to the dinner party himself. If he goes there, everything should be fine."

    "Your dad is attending the president''s banquet tonight. Fine, if you are busy now, I will ask Mr. Liu, the deputy CEO to go help Olivia." She didn''t try to persuade him, but said it with a hint of pity.

    ''Mr. Liu? Isn''t he also a man?'' thought Jeremy. He started to picture the scene in his mind, where another man approached Olivia... and she would have had some wine at the dinner, so a man, a woman, with the chemistry of alcohol...

 Chapter 1779 Extra Story No.39 About Jeremy Si

    Jeremy couldn''t sit tight on the racing car anymore. He felt like he was being bitten by ants all over his body.

    Olivia was his woman, his wife! If she should be taken advantage of... He couldn''t even imagine what he would do.

    After J hung up the phone, she looked at Daniel anxiously, "Jeremy was... Well, I said I would ask Mr. Liu, the deputy CEO to go and help Olivia, Jeremy didn''t say anything in return."

    Daniel put down the pen in his hand and thought for a while, then he said, "Wait a sec."

    Five minutester, J''s phone buzzed. When she saw the shing screen, she was surprised.

    "Honey, calm down, " Daniel reminded her.

    J took a deep breath, picked up the phone and answered it softly, "Yes, Jeremy?"

    "Well... I just finished here, so I''m not busy right now... Anyhow, where is Olivia now?"

    Jeremy drove to the ce where J told him Olivia would be, as fast as he could. When the waiter had brought him to the room where Olivia was, he saw that she was drinking alcohol. Jeremy took her ss away without informing her of his arrival.

    Everyone at the table was stunned, but when they realized it was Jeremy, they invited him to the center of the crowd.

    Watts greeted Jeremy politely, "Mr. Si, what brings you down here? I didn''t know you wereing, please forgive my negligence."

    Jeremy noticed that Olivia''s face turned red because of the liquor, so he replied simply, "My wife is here, I''m here to pick her up."

    Everyone knew that Watts was trying to get Olivia drunk, before Jeremy came.

    After Jeremy disclosed his intention in front of everybody, Watts was shocked, but he tried to be calm, "Oh, Mr. Si, I''m sorry. I didn''t know that Miss Olivia is your newly married wife."

    Watts was away on a business trip when Jeremy and Olivia held their wedding ceremony, so he asked his wife to attend it on his behalf. He was not aware that Olivia was Jeremy''s wife.

    Jeremy red at him and warned everyone, "Olivia is my wife. If anyone dares to embarrass her, I will make their days on this world extremely hard!"

    Although not everyone shared mutualities with Jeremy, for the sake of Daniel, they wouldn''t dare challenge him. So when Jeremy finished, everyone nodded to show approval.

    Jeremy stood up and held Olivia in his arms, "Let''s go home."

    Olivia felt so moved by his behavior, but she suddenly realized that her work hadn''t done, "But the contract hasn''t been signed..."

    Jeremy frowned, "What contract?"

    "The one I was discussing with Mr. Watts..."

    Jeremy took the contract and looked through it, then he told Olivia, "The receptionist will tell you which room I book

    It all starts on that fateful night.

    When E, who is the dear sister of Samuel¡¯s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I don¡¯t want a divorce!"

    "I did no such thing!"

    E jumped on the bed and cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want a scheming woman as my wife. Just sign the paper...

    have never been to a hotel since we got married. Tonight, let me take you to heaven."

    "..."

    It was very strange that Olivia had frequently been invited to some dinner party where people wanted to get her drunk since that night.

    But every time after she took a few drinks, Jeremy would appear.

    At first, he just took over her work, butter, he began to restrict her from attending such dinner parties. If something went wrong, he would take over everything for her and tell her to go shopping.

    Jeremy tried to y it cool when Olivia had to go on a business trip. But gradually, she spent more days out. At first, it was just a three-day trip, but then it got extended to two weeks, and then that got extended to a month. Jeremy couldn''t stand it, and he flew to the city she was in, secretly.

    When he arrived, it was already midday.

    He was informed that Olivia went to the branchpany. He wondered why she went there, so he went there to find out.

    The first thing he did when he arrived at the branchpany was to greet Colin, his father''s cousin. Then he went straight to Olivia.

    But the first scene that came to Jeremy''s sight was that Olivia smiled at her male colleague. It seemed that this man had said something that amused her.

    Jeremy felt a fire burning inside his body, as if Olivia had betrayed him.

    "Olivia!" A cold voice came from behind. Olivia didn''t know why Jeremy had treated her so coldly.

    Jeremy was standing not far from her, but his voice sounded unfamiliar.

    They had been married for three months, and this was the first time that Olivia had seen Jeremy so angry.

    She ran to him with a big smile, "Howe you are here?"

    ''Howe I am here? What? Did I stop you from making out with some other man?''

 Chapter 1780 Extra Story No. 40 About Jeremy Si

    Jeremy squinted at Olivia''s colleague with fury in his eyes. The man was frightened by his re. He initially wanted to greet Jeremy, but now he quickly went back to his seat as he narrowed his neck.

    When Jeremy saw his reaction, he was convinced that the man must have felt guilty about something.

    Jeremy grabbed the file from Olivia''s hands, threw it on the desk next to him and dragged Olivia out of the office and said, "Go home with me now!"

    "No, Jeremy. I haven''t finished my work..." said Olivia.

    "Work? No way! Go home now! You are not allowed to work anymore!" yelled Jeremy.

    Olivia was speechless.

    Jeremy pulled Olivia away as everybody curiously looked at them. He took her along with him on the next flight from A Country back to C Country straight away.

    When they got back home, Jeremy locked her in their bedroom, preventing her from going out to work. Olivia pped on the door and said, "Jeremy, don''t be childish. The open tender I am following is a very important project for thepany. Put the interests of thepany above everything else!"

    ''Just an open tender. What a piece of cake for me!'' thought Jeremy. He crossed his arms to his chest, looked at the closed door and told her, "Just stay at home. I will carry on with the project instead of you."

    "But I have two more market researches..."

    "I will do that too!"

    "I can''t give all my work to you. I..."

    "What? You don''t trust me?"

    "I trust you, but I have too much unfinished work..."

    "Give them all to me. I will handle them!" said Jeremy in an affirmative voice. He was determined to overthrow his irresponsible father. ''Why has dad given so much work to my wife? Why hasn''t he given the work to his own wife instead?'' thought Jere

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman...

    so happy. They are just jealous of me!"

    Olivia was speechless.

    In the evening, they went back home. As she looked at Jeremy while he was helping her to lie down in the bed, Olivia suddenly thought of something important and asked, "Jeremy, do you love me?"

    Jeremy let out a cold hum and pretended to be arrogant. He said, "Whatever, we are married to each other already. Don''t ask me such a trivial question!"

    Olivia sat up on the bed and said, "If you don''t love me at all, why should I stay here?"

    Jeremy got nervous and scolded, "Olivia, don''t overdo it!"

    "Am I overdoing it? Jeremy, I have been married to you for such a long time, but not once have you said that you loved me. Who do you think is to be med, you or me?" snapped Olivia. Although she could feel Jeremy''s love for her, because of all the things that he had done for her, Olivia still wanted to hear his confession of love to her.

    "Olivia, are you asking me to punish you again?"

    "Jeremy, you are threatening me again. Huh! I can''t spend the rest of my life living like this with you!" said Olivia with her brows furrowed, as she walked towards the door of the bedroom.

 Chapter 1781 Extra Story No. 41 About Jeremy Si

    Jeremy stopped in her way and asked, "Why can''t you live with me like this? I think we''ve been getting along with each other quite well these days." He hated Olivia very much at the beginning, but after he had gotten to know her for so long, he felt that his wife was the best and most lovely woman in the world.

    Every day he woulde back home from work, to find Olivia waiting for him with a warm meal just for him.

    Jeremy worked under a huge amount of pressure every day in thepany, so in order to help him rx, Olivia took lessons on how to massage.

    Jeremy usually forgot the time for his meals due to his busy work schedule, so Olivia always called him on time to remind him. Sometimes, she would even make a video call to check if he was really having his meals.

    Every morning, while he was doing the washing and brushing, she prepared the clothes he needed for the day, along with his tie and his wristwatch...

    As he had to attend a lot of business meetings and drink wine during those meetings, she always asked the chef to prepare food that were good for his stomach.

    ...

    However, ever since he had married Olivia, oh, no... Two weeks before their wedding ceremony, Jeremy had already started to strive for his career, all of a sudden.

    He was so preupied with work that he had hardly any time for her...

    "You must have someone else that you love in your heart, otherwise, why haven''t you confessed your love to me even once in all these years?" Olivia poured out her grievances.

    She initially didn''t care about it as she had always hidden her feelings from him.

    But after he had deprived her of

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women...

    your belly will be unhappy."

    "Fine then, let''s sleep now."

    "Yes, Mrs. Si!"

    ...

    A few monthster, Olivia and Jeremy''s daughter was born.

    On the little princess''s one-month birthday party, Daniel announced to the public that he would hand over the SL Group to Jeremy.

    At the age of thirty-one, Jeremy formally took over the SL Group and became the CEO of the headpany.

    The three generations of the Si family, from Harry Si, Daniel Si, to Jeremy Si, were all lengendary men in the business circles. Even after many years, the Si family still had a firm and unassable position in the whole world.

    But the public had more delight in talking about their love stories. Harry and L, Daniel and J, and then Jeremy and Olivia, they all had ovee a lot of difficulties to get together with each other.

    Even when the couples got old, their hair went white and they lost their teeth, they still loved each other very much.

    Every man in the Si family spoiled their wife very much. They had be the standard of a dream man in every woman''s eyes.

    The end

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1782 Thank You Note

    Hi guys. This is Ludmila.

    As we reach the final chapter of this wonderful story, I would like to take this opportunity to extend my sincere gratitude to all the readers. Thank you for staying with us the whole time. It''s been a fun ride.

    Many of you have wrote to me about how exciting it is to be able to see them get together. Frankly, I was equally thrilled to see how this story plays out in the end.

    All the interesting stories are first released on MoboReader. You guys can download it now at https://www.moboreader.net

    Now, the whole Trapped series end.

    Well, I feel I should give you a list of the books in the Trapped series. Here it goes:

    1, Trapped with the CEO

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    2, Trapped with the Lawyer

    It all starts on that fateful night, when Ella, who is the dear sister of Samuel''s best buddy, sneaks into the hotel where the drunken Samuel resides and gets pregnant¡­

    3, Trapped with Daniel

    A story between Daniel Si and Janet Shao. One is Harry Si''s son, the other Samuel Shao''s daughter.

    4, Trapped with Colin

    A story between Colin Li and Sophia Lo. Do you remember Colin? He is the son of Jordan and Wendy.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Aside from the Trapped series, we''ve also got other translated books that are just as interesting.

    Vengeful Girl with Her CEO -- (If you guys like a stimulating revenge story, this is the o

    The Mighty Soldier King is back!

    With the original intention to protect his beautiful boss, he accidentally gets involved in dangerous adventures and trouble.

    Will our Mighty Soldier King be defeated? Or will he sweep away all obstacles?

    ne you would choose)

    Three month into her pregnancy, she was disfigured and thrown into the roaring river. Who saved her from this abysmal situation? With sharp wit and the help of Charles, Linda let those who have hurt her reap what they have sowed.

    My Wife is an Aloof Beauty --(Ha, you think only men can be tough and aloof? Try this one for a change)

    Another Billionaire Romance Novel. Our FL is a tough military officer. Is our ML another asshole? Oops, see for yourself.

    My Mr. Soldier (Let''s see how our Mr. Soldier rescue our poor girl)

    The most miserable thing for Cheery was that her sister betrayed her and had sex with her boyfriend. Let''s see what she would do to get back at them.

    The Substitute Bride (It seems that a miserable life is around the corner. Is there a chance to get away from it?)

    Charles had different girlfriends for every day of a year. His name had been linked to innumerable ladies.

    When her sister ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to marry Charles. Her only wish was to get a divorce after a year.

    Cold CEO Vs. Sweet Wife

    Jean Wen sacrificed herself for family interests. Before her husband divorced her, she made every effort to please him.

    "You are inexperienced in bed," he said coldly.

    "You! Give that land to my family, or I won''t agree to divorce," Jean replied furiously.

    "Fine. It is exactly what I am thinking about," he sneered.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Right, time to wrap it up. I have been rambling on for a good while. lol

    See you around guys! Till we meet again!